jKHffi 
 
 9B 
 
 

 
 THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 PROF. CHARLES A. KOFOID AND 
 MRS. PRUDENCE W. KOFOID 
 

;V/2*>v 
 

 
 

 QUINCY'S LEXICON-MEDICUM. 
 
 A NEW 
 
 CONTAINING AN 
 
 EXPLANATION OF THE TERMS 
 
 IX 
 
 ANATOMY, || CHYMISTRY, 
 PHYSIOLOGY, PHARMACY, 
 
 PRACTICE OF PHYSIC, SURGERY, 
 
 MATERIA MEDICA, 11 MIDWIFERY, 
 
 D THE VARIOUS BRANCHES OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY CONNECTED 
 WITH MEDICINE. 
 
 SELECTED, ARRANGED, AND COMPILED, FROM 
 THE BEST AUTHORS. 
 
 " Nee aranearum sane texus ideo melior, quia ex se fila 
 gignunt, nee noster vilior quia ex alienis libamus ut apes." 
 
 JUST. LIPS. Monit. Pottt. Lib. i. cap. i. 
 
 BY ROBERT HOOPER, M. D. 
 
 OF THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND THE RQYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS OF LONDON ; 
 PHYSICIAN TO THE ST. MARY-I/E-BONE INFIRMARY, &C. &C. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA: 
 
 PUBLISHED BY M. CAREY & SON, BENJAMIN WARNER, AND EDWARD PARKER. 
 
 1817. 
 Griggs & Co. Printers: 
 


 TO 
 
 WILLIAM SAUNDERS, M.D. F.R.S 
 
 FELLOW OF THE ROYAL COLLEGE OF PHYSICIANS ; 
 OF THE ANTIQUARIAN AND OTHER SOCIETIES ; 
 
 THIS WORK IS DEDICATED, 
 
 AS A MARK OF RESPECT AND ESTEEM, 
 BY HIS SINCERE FRIEND, 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 M372993 
 

 I 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 TT HEN Dr. Quincy published the first edition of his Lexicon Me- 
 
 i 
 
 dicum, mathematical principles were generally adopted to explain the 
 actions of the animal frame : hence we find in his work a continual 
 recurrence to them. Since his time the functions of the animal econ- 
 omy and the knowledge of anatomy have received successive im- 
 provements, and the fashionable follies of mathematical explications 
 have been reduced to their proper standard. To preserve the name 
 which Dr. Quincy so deservedly obtained, and to render his work as 
 useful as possible, such alterations and amendments were made in 
 every following edition, as were suited to the doctrine of the times. 
 It nevertheless has so happened, that his work, even in the thirteenth 
 edition, contains very many of the absurdities of his day : The ana- 
 tomical explanations are given in the language of the old schools, 
 too often tedious, and abounding with every hypothesis ; the physi- 
 ology of the human body has been almost wholly overlooked; and 
 I all useful nosological descriptions omitted. Similar deficiences and 
 useless exuberances occur in every other department of the work. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 When, therefore, the present editor was solicited to undertake its 
 revision, he thought he could not do a more acceptable office to the 
 public, than almost wholly new model it. With this view he has 
 been careful to collect such information as may render the work 
 generally useful. Particular attention has been paid to the deriva- 
 tion of the terms, the anatomical description of the various parts, 
 and the explanation of their functions ; the diseases are considered 
 according to the most approved nosological arrangement, and their 
 symptoms and distinctions clearly enumerated : the materia medica 
 and the preparations, especially those which enter the last edition of 
 the London Pharmacopoeia, have been amply considered ; the im- 
 provements of modern Chymistry every where introduced, and the 
 terms in Surgery, Midwifery, Medical Botany, and other Branches 
 of Natural Philosophy, as far as connected with Medical Science, 
 have been fully treated. In doing this, the editor has availed himself 
 of the labours of the most eminent writers on the different branches 
 of medicine, and has made such extracts, abridgments, translations, 
 and selections, as the extent of the work would admit. It was his 
 original intention to have given to each writer the merit of the par- 
 ticular description selected from his work ; but having occasion to 
 consult, frequently to abridge, and sometimes to alter various pas- 
 sages in works connected with his subject : and finding it difficult, 
 and in many instances impossible to discover the original writer of 
 several articles ; and at the same time attended with no particular 
 advantage, he prefers making a general acknowledgment of bis obli- 
 gations than to particularize the respective labours of each individual. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The following have principally contributed toelucida tethe several sub- 
 jects. Jlccum, Mken, Minus, Bell, Bergius, Blanchard, Burns, Burseri- 
 us, Callisen, Castelli, Ctiaptal, Cooper, Cruickshank, Cullen, Denman, 
 Duncan, Edinburgh Dispensatory, Endinburgh Encyclopaedia, Editors 
 ofMotherby's Dictionary, Four croy, Green, Haller, Hunter, Innes,Latta, 
 Lavoisier, Lewis, Linnceus, Meyer, Murray, Nicholson, Pott, Richerand, 
 Richter, Saunders, Sauvage, Scarpa, Smith, Soemmering, Swediaur, 
 Symonds, Thomas, Thomson, Turton, Vaughan, Vossius, Willan, Wil- 
 lich's Encyclopaedia, Wilson, WoodvilU. 
 
 
 
 Jw 
 
 
 
A NEW 
 
 J\_ A A. ANA. (From ava, which signi- 
 fies of each.) A term in pharmacy. 
 
 It is never used but after the mention of 
 two of mure ingredients, when it implies, 
 that the quantity mentioned of each ingre- 
 dient should he taken ; e. g. g*. Potassx 
 iiitratis : Sacchari albi aa ^j . i. e. Take the 
 nitrate of potash and white sugar, of each 
 one drachm. 
 
 ABAM. A term used by some ancient 
 chy mists for lead. 
 
 ABACTUS. Abigeatus. Among the an- 
 cient physicians, this term was used for a 
 miscarriage, procured by art, or force of 
 medicines, in contradistinction to abortus, 
 which meant a natural miscarriage. The 
 moderns know no such distinctions. 
 
 ABACUS. (From a Hebrew word, signi- 
 fying dust.) A table for preparations, so 
 called from the usage of mathematicians 
 of drawing their figures upon tables sprin- 
 kled with dust. 
 
 Z\BAISIR. Jlbasis. Spodinm Jlrabum. 
 Ivory black ; and also calcareous powder. 
 
 ABALIENATIO. A decay of the body, or 
 mind. 
 
 ABALIKNATUS. Corrupted. A part so 
 destroyed as to require immediate extirpa- 
 tion ; also the fault or total destruction of 
 the senses, whether external or internal, 
 by disease. 
 
 ABANET. (Hebrew, the girdle worn by 
 the Jewish priests.) A girdle-like bandage. 
 
 ABANOA. Adi/. The palm of the Tsknd 
 of St. Thomas, from which Thernal's re- 
 storative is prepared. 
 
 ABAPTISTA. (From ., priv. et @*.7f]u, 
 to plunge.) Abaptiston. The shoulders of 
 the old trepan. This term is employed by 
 Galen, Fabricius ab Aquapendente, Sculte- 
 tus, and others, to denote the conical saw 
 with a circular edge, (otherwise called mo- 
 diolus, or terebra,) which w:is formerly 
 used by surgeons to perforate the cranium. 
 
 ABAPTISTOX. See Jlbaptista. 
 
 ABARNAHAS. Ovum rujfum. A chemi- 
 cal term formerly used in the transmuta- 
 tion of metals, signifying luna plena, mag- 
 lies, or magnesia. 
 
 ABARTAMEX. Plumbum, or lead. 
 
 ABARTICULATION. (From ab, and arti- 
 culus, a joint.) That species of articulation 
 which has evident motion. See Diarthrosis. 
 
 ABAS. N (An Arabian word.) The scald" 
 head ; also epilepsy. 
 
 ABASIS. See Jlbaisir. 
 
 ABBREVIATION. The principal uses of 
 medicinal abbreviations are in prescrip- 
 tions ; in which they are certain marks, OP 
 half words, used by physicians for despatch 
 and conveniency when they prescribe, thus : 
 readily supplies the place Q? recipe 
 h. s. that of ' hora somni n. m. that of nvx 
 moschata elect, that of electarium, Sec. ; 
 and in general all the names of compound 
 medicines, with the several ingredients, are 
 frequently wrote only up to their first or 
 second syllable, or sometimes to their third 
 or fourth, to make them clear and expres- 
 sive. Thus Croc, Jlnglic. stands for Crocus 
 *%ngkcanus' Conf. Jlromat. for Confectio 
 Jlromatica, &c. A point bi ing always pla- 
 ced at the end of such syllable shews the 
 word to be incomplete. 
 
 ABDOMEN. (From abdo, to hide, be- 
 cause it hides the viscera. It is also deri- 
 ved from abdere, to hide, and amentum^ the 
 caul ; and by others it is said to be only a 
 termination, as from lego, legumen, so from 
 abdo. abdomen ) The belly. 
 
 The abdomen is the largest cavity in the 
 body, bounded superiorly by the diaphragm 
 by which it is separated from the chest ; 
 inferiorly by the bones of the pubis and 
 ischiurn ; on each side by various muscles, 
 the short r.bs and oss'i ilii , anteriorly by 
 the abdominal muscles, and posteriorly by 
 the vertebrae of the loins, the os sacrum and 
 os coccygis. Internally it is invested by a 
 smooth membrane called peritoneum, and 
 externally by muscles and common integu- 
 ments. 
 
 In the cavity of the abdomen are con- 
 tained, 
 
 1. Jlnterioriy and laterally. 
 
 1. The epiploon. 2. The stomach. 
 3. The large and small intestines. 4. The 
 mesentery, 5. The lacteal vessels, 6. The 
 
ADD 
 
 ABO 
 
 pancreas. 7. The spleen. 8. The liver 
 and gall-bladder 
 
 Posteriorly, without the, peritoneum, are, 
 
 1. The kidneys. 2. The supra-renal 
 glands. 3. The ureters. 4. The recepta- 
 culum chyli. 5. The descending aorta. 
 6. The ascending vena cava. 
 3. Inferiorly in the pelvis, and without the 
 
 peritoneum, 
 
 In men, 1. The urinary bladder. 2. The 
 spermatic vessels. 3. The intestinum rec- 
 tum. 
 
 In women, beside the urinary bladder 
 and intestinum rectum, there are, 
 
 1. The uterus. 2. The four ligaments of 
 the uterus. 3. The two ovaria. 4. The 
 two Fallopian tubes. 5. The vagina. 
 
 The fore part of this cavity, as has been 
 mentioned, is covered with muscles and 
 common integuments, in the middle of 
 which is the navel. It is this part of the 
 body which is properly called abdomen ; it 
 is distinguished, by anatomists, into regions. 
 
 The posterior part of the abdomen is 
 called the loins, and the sides the Epicolic 
 regions. 
 
 Abdominal Hernia. See Hernia Abikmi- 
 nalis. 
 
 Abdominal muscles. See Muscles. 
 
 Abdominal ring. See Annulns Abdominis. 
 
 Abdominal regions. See Regions. 
 
 ABDUCENS LABIORUM. A name given by 
 Spigelius to the levator anguli oris. See 
 Levator anguli oris. 
 
 Abducent nerves. See JVervi abdncentes. 
 f Abducent Muscles. See Abductor. 
 
 ABDUCTIO. (From abduco, to draw away.) 
 A species of fracture, when a bone is divi- 
 ded transversely near a joint, so that each 
 part recedes from the other. In Ccelius 
 Aurelianus it signifies a strain ; and is men- 
 tioned as one of the causes of ischiadic and 
 psoadic pains. 
 
 ABDccTon. (From abduco, to draw 
 away.) Abducent A name given to those 
 muscles whose office is to pull Ix^ck or 
 draw the member- to which it is affixed from 
 some other, as the abductor pollicis draws 
 the thumb from the fingers. The antago- 
 nists are called adductores, or adductors. 
 
 Abductor auricularis. See Posterior auris. 
 
 Adductor auris. See Posterior auris. 
 
 Abductor brevis alter. See Abductor pol- 
 licis mantis. 
 
 ABDUCTOR INDICIS MAN US. Ab- 
 ductor of Douglas. Semi-interosseus indi- 
 cts of Winslow. Adductor indicis of Cow- 
 per. 
 
 An internal interosseous muscle of the 
 fore-finger, situated on the hand. It arises 
 from the superior part of the metacarpal 
 bone, and the os trapezium, on its inside, 
 by a fleshy beginning, runs towards the 
 metacarpal bone of the fore-finger, adheres 
 to it, and is connected by a broad tendon 
 to the superior part of the first phalanx of 
 the fore-finger. Sometimes it arises by a 
 
 double tendon. Its use is to draw tl; 
 fore -finger from the rest, to\v"ai-cls th e 
 thumb, and to bend it somewhat towards 
 the palm. 
 
 ABDUCTOR INDICIS PEDIS, An in- 
 ternal interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, 
 which arises tendinous and fleshy, by two 
 origins, from the foot of the inside of the 
 metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the 
 outside of the root of the metatarsal bone 
 of the great-toe, and from the os cuneiforme 
 internum, and is inserted tendinous into the 
 inside of the root of the first joint of the 
 fore-toe. Its use is to pull the fore-toe in- 
 wards, from the rest of the small toes. 
 
 Abductor long us pollicis mantis. See Ex- 
 tensor ossis metacarpi pollicis mantis. 
 
 ABDUCTOR MEDII DIGITI PEDIS. 
 An interosseous muscle of the foot, which 
 arises tendinous and fleshy, from the inside 
 of the root of the metatarsal bone of the 
 middle toe internally, and is inserted tendi- 
 nous, into the inside of the root oi'the first 
 joint of the middle toe. Its use is to pull 
 the middle toe inwards. 
 
 ABDUCTOR MINIMI DIGITI MA- 
 NUS. Carpo-phalangien du petit doigt of 
 Dumas. Extensor tertii internodii minimi 
 digiti of Douglas. Hypothenar minor of 
 Winslow. 
 
 A muscle of the little finger, situated on 
 the hand. It arises fleshy from the pisiform 
 bone, and from that part of the ligamentum 
 carpi annnlare next it, and is inserted, ten- 
 dinous, into the inner side of the upper end 
 of the first bone of the little finger. Its use 
 is to draw the little finger from the rest. 
 
 ABDUCTOR MINIMI DIGITI PEi)IS. 
 Calcaneo-phalangien du petit doigt of Du- 
 mas. Adductor of Douglas. Parathenar 
 major of Winslow, by whom this muscle ia 
 divided into two, Paratltenar major and 
 metutarseus. Adductor minimi digiti of 
 Cowper. 
 
 A muscle of the little toe, which arises 
 tendinous and fleshy, from the semicircular 
 edge of a cavity on the inferior part of the 
 protuberance of the os calcis, and from the 
 rest of the metatarsal bone of the little toe, 
 and is inserted into the root of the first 
 joint of the little toe externally. Its use is 
 to bend the little toe, and its metatarsal 
 bone, downwards, and to draw the little 
 toe from the rest. 
 
 ABDUCTOR OCULI. Adductor of Doug- 
 las and Winslow. Orbito-ihtus-scleroticien, 
 orbito-extus-sderoticien of Dumas. Rectua 
 Adducens oculi of Albinus. Indignatorius, 
 or the scornful muscle. Adducens Iracun- 
 dus. See Rectus externus oculi. 
 
 ABDUCTOR POLLICIS MA NUS. Sea- 
 phosus'phnlanginien du ponce of Dumas. Ad- 
 ductor pollicis mantis, and Adductor brevis 
 alter of Albinus. Adductor thenar Riolani 
 of Douglas, (the adductor brevis alter of Al- 
 binus is the inner portion of this muscle.) 
 Adductor pollicis of Co wpe r. 
 
ABl 
 
 ABO 
 
 A muscle of the thumb situated on the 
 hand. It arises by a broad tendinous and 
 fleshy beginning, from the ligamcntum carpi 
 anmdare, and from the os trapezium, and 
 is inserted tendinous into the outer side 
 of the root of the first bone of the thumb. 
 Its use is to draw the thumb from the fin- 
 gers. 
 
 ABDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS. Calca- 
 neo-phalangien du pouce of Dumas. Abductor 
 of Douglas. Thenar of Winslow. Abductor 
 polKcis of Cowper. 
 
 A muscle of the great toe, situated on the 
 foot. It arises fleshy, from the inside of the 
 root of the protuberance of the os calcis, 
 where it forms the heel, and tendinous from 
 the same bone, where it joins the os navicu- 
 lure ; and is inserted tendinous into the in- 
 ternal sesamoid bone and root of the 'first 
 joint of the great toe Its use is to pull the 
 great toe from the rest. 
 
 ABDUCTOR TERTIF DIGITI PEDIS. 
 An interosseous muscle of 'the foot, that 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the inside 
 and the inferior part of the root of the me- 
 tatarsal bone of the third toe ; and is insert- 
 cd tendinous in to the inside of the root of the 
 first joint of the third toe. Its use is to pull 
 the third toe inwards. 
 
 ABEB^OS. (From at, neg. and &&XJK 
 firm.) Jlbebeus. Weak, infirm, unsteady A 
 term made use of by Hippocrates de Signis. 
 ABEB>EUS. See Abebaeos. 
 ABELMOSCHUS. (Arabian.) Granum mos- 
 chi. Mbschns Arabum. JEgyplia moschatu, 
 Bamidmoschata. Alcea. Alcealndica. Alcea 
 JEgytiaca "uillosa. _ Abretle, Abelmoscfi. Abel- 
 musk. The seeds of a plant called the musk 
 mallow, which have the flavour of musk. 
 The plant Hibiscus abelmoschus of Linnaeus, 
 is indigenous in Egypt, and in many parts 
 of both the Indies. The best comes from 
 Martinico. By the Arabians the seeds are 
 esteemed cordial, and are mixed with their 
 coffee, to which they impart their fragrance. 
 In this country they are used by the perfu- 
 mers. 
 
 Abelm&sch. See Abelmoschus. 
 Abelmusk, See Abelmoschus. 
 ABEIIUATIO. (From ab and erro, to wan- 
 der from.) Lusus nature. Dislocation. 
 
 ABESSI. (Arabian.) Filth. The alvine ex- 
 crements. 
 
 ABESUM. Quicklime. 
 ABEVACUATIO, (From ab, dim. and era- 
 cuo t to pour out.) A partial or incomplete 
 evacuation of the peccant humours, either 
 naturally or by art. 
 
 ABIES. (From abeo, to proceed, because 
 it rises to a great height ; or from tar^ t 
 a wild pear, the fruit of which its cones 
 something resemble.) Elate T/teteia. The 
 fir. An evergreen tree. Linnaeus includes 
 the abies in the genus Pinus. Botanists have 
 enumerated several species : the four which 
 follow, are the principal that afford mate- 
 rials for medicinal use. 
 
 1. Pinus Picea, the silver fir-tree, which 
 affords the common turpentine. 
 
 2. Pinua abies alba, the Norway spruce 
 fir-tree, which yields the Burgundy pitch. 
 
 3. Pinus larix, the common white larch- 
 tree, from which is obtained tlie Venice tur- 
 pentine. 
 
 4. Pinus sylvestris, the Scotch fir, which 
 yields the pix liquida. 
 
 ABIES CANADENSIS. See JBalsamum Ca- 
 nadense. 
 
 ABIGEATUS. See Abaclus. 
 ABIOTOS. (From at, neg. and iS/oa>, to live.) 
 A name given to hemlock, from its dead 
 qualities. See Conium. 
 
 ABLACTATIO. (From ab, from, and lac, 
 milk.) Ablactation. The weaning of a child 
 from the breast. 
 
 ABLATIO. (From affero, to take away.) 
 The taking away from the body whatever is 
 useless or hurtful ; it comprehends all kinds 
 of evacuations. Sometimes it signifies the 
 subtraction of a part of the diet, with a 
 medical view ; and sometimes it expresses 
 the interval betwixt two fits of a fever, or 
 the time of remission. 
 
 Chymical ablation is the removal of any 
 thing that is either finished or else no longer 
 necessary in a process. 
 
 ABLUENTIA (Abluentia, sc. medicamenta t 
 from abluo, to wash away.) Abtttrgent*. 
 Abluents. Medicines which were formerly 
 supposed to purify or cleanse the blood. 
 
 ABLUTION. (From abluo, to wash off.) 
 A washing or cleansing either of the body or 
 the intestines. 
 
 In chemistry it signifies the purifying of 
 a body, by repeated effusions of a proper 
 liquor. 
 
 ABOIT. An obsolete term of Arabic ex- 
 traction for white lead. 
 
 ABOLITIO. (From abaleo t to destroy.) The 
 separation or destruction of diseased parts. 
 ABORTION. ("Mortio, from aborior, to 
 be steril.) Mourns. Jlmblosis. Diaphthora. 
 Ectrosis. Eyambloma. Examblosis. JlpQ* 
 pallesis. Jlpopalsis. JlpophtJiora. 
 
 Miscarriage, or the expulsion of the fcctus 
 from the uterus, before the seventh month, 
 after which it is called premature labour. 
 It most commonly occurs between the 
 eighth and eleventh weeks of pregnancy, 
 but may happen at a later period. In early 
 gestation, the ovum sometimes comes ofF 
 entire ; sometimes the foetus is first expell- 
 ed, and the placenta afterwards. It is pre- 
 ceded by flooding, pains in the back, loins, 
 and lower part of the abdomen, evacuation 
 of the water, si iiverings, palpitation of the 
 heart, nausea, anxiety, syncope, subsiding of 
 the breasts and belly, pain in the inside of 
 the thighs, opening and moisture of the os 
 tincje. 
 
 ABORTIVES. ("Jlbbrtiva, sc. medicamenta ; 
 from abonor t to be steril.) Amblotica. Echo- 
 lica. 
 Medicines capable of occasioning 1 an 
 
ABS 
 
 ABS 
 
 abortion, or miscarriage, in pregnant wo- 
 men. It is now generally believed, that 
 the medicines which produce a miscarriage, 
 effect it by their violent action on the sys- 
 tem, and not by any specific action on the 
 womb. 
 
 ABRASA. (From abrado, to shave off'.) 
 Ulcers attended with abrasion of part of 
 their substance. 
 
 ABRASION, fAbrasio, from abrado, to 
 tear off.) This word is generally employed 
 to signify the destruction of the natural 
 mucus of any part, as the stomach, intes- 
 tines, urinary bladder, &c. It is also applied 
 to^any part slightly torn away by attrition, 
 as the skin, &c. 
 
 ABRATHAN. Corrupted from abrotanum, 
 southernwood. See Jlbroiannm. 
 
 ABRETTE. See Abelmoschus. 
 
 ABHIC. An absoiete Arabic term for sul- 
 phur. 
 
 ABROMA. (From at, neg. et /?/<*, food ; 
 i. e. not fit to be eaten.) A tree of New 
 South Wales, which yields a gum 
 
 ABROTANUM. (A%CT*VOV, from *, neg. 
 and /Sgorof, mortal; because it never de- 
 cays : or from etCgo?, soft, and vovoc, exten- 
 sion ; from the delicacy of its texture.) 
 Common southernwood. Abrotanum mas. 
 
 Artemisia fry,ticosa t of Linnaeus '.Joins 
 setaceis rainosissimis. Class, Syngenesia. 
 Order, Polygamia snperflua. A plant pos- 
 sessed of a strong and, to most people, an 
 agreeable smell ; a pungent, bitter, nnd 
 somewhat nauseous taste. It is supposed to 
 stimulate the whole system, but more par- 
 ticularly the uterus. It is very rarely 
 used unless by way of fomentation, with 
 which intention the leaves are directed. 
 
 ABROTANUM MAS. See abrotanum. 
 
 ABROTONITES. (From abrotannm.} A wine 
 mentioned by Diosc.>r;des, impregnated 
 with abrotanum^ or southernwood, in the 
 proportion of about one hundred ounces of 
 the dried leaves, to about seven gallons of 
 must. 
 
 ABSCEDENTIA. (From abscedo, to sepa- 
 rate.) Decayed parts of the body, which, 
 in a morbid state, are separated from the 
 sound. 
 
 ABSCESS. (From abscedo, to depart; 
 because parts, which were before contigu- 
 ous, become separated, or depart from each 
 other.) Jlbscessio Jlbscessus. Imposthuma. 
 
 A collection of pus in the cellular mem- 
 brane, or in the viscera, or in bones, prece- 
 ded by inflammation. 
 
 ABSCISSION. (~Abscissio ; from ab, and 
 tcindo, to cut.) Apocope. The taking away 
 some morbid, or other part, by an edged 
 instrument. The abscission of the prepuce 
 makes what we call circumcision. Abscis- 
 sion is sometimes used by medical writers 
 to denote the sudden termination of a dis- 
 ease in death, before it arrives at its decline. 
 Celsus frequently uses the term abscissa 
 ^ox to express a loss of voice. 
 
 ABSINTHIUM. (A>9/ov," from *, neg. 
 and 4*v6c?, pleasant : so called from the dis- 
 agreeabieness of the taste.) A genus of 
 plants in the Lmnxan system. Class, Syn~ 
 genesia. Order, Polygamia sttperflua. Worm- 
 wood. 
 
 ABSINTHIUM COMMUNE. See Absinthium 
 vulgare 
 
 ABSINTHIUM MARITIMUM. Sea wormwood, 
 falsely culled in our markets, Roman worm- 
 wood. Artemisia maritime,. 
 
 Absinthium Ponticum of Linnaeus :foJiis 
 multipart iti a, tomentosis racemis cernuis Jlos- 
 culis faemineis ternis. This plant grows 
 plentifully about the sea-shore, and in salt 
 marshes. The specific differences between 
 it and the common wormwood, absinthium 
 vulgare, are. very evident. Its taste and 
 smell are considerably less unpleasant than 
 those of the common wormwood, and even 
 the essential oil, which contains the whole 
 of its flavour concentrated, is somewhat 
 less ungrateful, and the watery extract 
 somewhat less bitter than those of the com- 
 mon wormwood. Hence it is preferred, in 
 those cases where the Artemisia absinthium 
 is supposed to be too unpleasant for the 
 stomach. A conserve of the tops of this 
 plant is directed by the London Pharma- 
 copoeia. 
 
 ABSINTHIUM PONTICUM. See Absinthium 
 Maritimum 
 
 ABSINTHIUM VULGARE. Common worm- 
 wood. Falsely called in our markets Absin- 
 thium Komanum, or Roman wormwood. Ah- 
 sinth'inn Ponticum of Discorides and Pliny, 
 Murray. 
 
 Artemisia Absinthium of Linnaeus : -foliis 
 compositis multijidis^floribiis subglobosis pen- 
 dutis : receptaculo mUoso. Clas;?, Syngenum. 
 Order, Polygamia super flua. This plant is 
 a native of Britain, and grows about rub- 
 bish, rocks, and sides of roads. The leaves 
 of wormwood have a strong disagreeable 
 smell : their taste is nauseous, and so in- 
 tensely bitter as to be proverbial. The 
 flowers are more aromatic and less bitter 
 than the leaves, and the roots discover an 
 aromatic warmth, without bitterness. This 
 species of wormwood may be considered 
 the principal of the herbaceous bitters. Its 
 virtus, in the words of Bergins, is antipu- 
 tredinosa, antacida, anthelminthica, resol- 
 vens, tonica, spasmodioa. And although it 
 is now chiefly employed with a view to the 
 two last-mentioned qualities, yet we are 
 told of its good effects in a great variety of 
 diseases, as intermittent fevers, hypochon- 
 driasis, obstructions of the liver and spleen, 
 gout, calculi, scurvy, dropsy, worms, &c. 
 See Woodville's Medical Botany. Cullen 
 thinks it is possessed of a narcotic power, 
 and that there is in every bitter, when 
 largely employed, a power of destroying the 
 sensibility and irritability of the nervous 
 power. 
 
 Externally, wormwood is used in discti- 
 
ABS 
 
 ACA 
 
 tient and antiseptic fomentations. This 
 plant may be taken in powder, but it is 
 more commonly preferred in infusion. The 
 Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia directs a tincture 
 of the flowers, which is, in the opinion of 
 Dr. Cull en, a light and agreeable bitter, 
 and, at the same time, a strong impregna- 
 tion of the wormwood. 
 
 Jlbsorbing vessels. See Absorbents. 
 
 ABSORBENTS. Absorbentia. 
 
 1. Small, delicate, transparent vessels, 
 which take up any fluid from the surface 
 of the body, or of any cavity in it, and 
 carry it to the thoracic duct, to be mixed 
 with the blood. They are denominated 
 according 1 to the liquids which they convey, 
 lacteals and lymphatics. See Lacteals and 
 Lymphatics. 
 
 2. Medicines are so termed, which have 
 no acrimony in themselves, and destroy 
 acidities in the stomach and bowels; such 
 are calcined magnesia, prepared chalk, 
 oyster-shells, crab's claws, &c. 
 
 ABSORPTION. (From absorbed, to suck 
 up.) A function in an animated body, ar- 
 ranged by physiologists under the head of 
 natural actions. It signifies the taking up 
 of substances applied to the mouths of ab- 
 sorbing vessels : thus the nutritious part of 
 the food is absorbed from the intestinal ca- 
 nal by the lacteals : thus mercury is taken 
 into the system by the lymphatics of the 
 skin, Sec. The principle by which this 
 function takes place, is a power inherent in 
 the mouths of the absorbents, a vis insita, 
 dependent on the degree of irritability of 
 their internal membrane by which they con- 
 tract and propel their contents forwards. 
 
 ABSTENTIO. Cselius A.urelianus uses this 
 word, to express a suppression, or reten- 
 tion. Thus, abstentio stercorum, a retention 
 of the excrements, which he mentions as a 
 symptom very frequent in a satyriasis. In 
 a sense somewhat different, he uses the 
 word abstenta, applying it to the pleura, 
 where he seems to mean, that the humour 
 of the inflamed pleura is prevented, by the 
 adjacent bones, from extending itself. 
 
 ABSTERGENTS. (Abstergentia, scili- 
 ct medicamenta ; from abstergo, to cleanse 
 away.) Lotions, or any application that 
 cleanses or clears away foulness. The term 
 is seldom employed by modern writers. 
 
 ABSTRACTION. (From abstraho, to draw 
 away.) A term employed by chymists in 
 the process of humid distillation, to signi- 
 fy that the fluid body is again drawn off 
 from the solid, vvhich'ithad dissolved. 
 
 ABSTRACTITTUS. (From abstraho, to draw 
 away.) Native spirit, not produced by 
 fermentation. 
 
 ABSTJS. An obsolete term for the Egyp- 
 tian lotus. 
 
 ABVACDATIO. (From abracuo, to empty.) 
 Local or morbid discharge. A large eva- 
 cuation of any fluid, as of blood from a 
 plethoric person. 
 
 ACACA. (From , neg. and xax.^ bad.) 
 Diseases which are rather troublesome than 
 dangerous. 
 
 ACACIA. (AxotKKt) from etxce^y, to 
 sharpen.) T-;e name of a genus o> plants in. 
 the Li nnaean system. The Egyptian thorn. 
 
 ACACIA GKHMAXICA. Acacia nostras. 
 German acacia, or the German black-thorn 
 or sloe-tree. Acacia nostras. Succitspruni 
 sylvestris. The inspissated juice ot the 
 German wild sloe, prunns spinosa, or pru- 
 nus sylvestris spinosa of Linnxus ; now fal- 
 len into disuse. 
 
 ACACLE GUMMI. Gummi acanthi- 
 nwn. Gummi thebaicum. Gummi scorpio- 
 nis. Gum-liimac. Gummi senega, or sent' 
 ca. Acacia gum, or gum-arabic. The gum 
 of the Egyptian thorn. 
 
 Acacia vera, of Willdenow : spinisstipu- 
 larlbiis patentibns, foliis bipinnaiis ; partia- 
 'libus extimis gfandnla iritertinctis, spicis glo- 
 bosis peduncidalis. Cairo and Alexandria 
 were the principal marts for^gum-arabic, 
 till the Dutch introduced the gum from Se- 
 negal into Europe, about the beginning of 
 the seventeenth century, and which now 
 supplies the greater part of the vast con- 
 sumption of this article. 
 
 The tree which yields the Senegal gum, 
 grows abundantly on the sands, along the 
 whole of the Barbary coast, and particu- 
 larly about the river Senegal. There are 
 several species, some of which yield a red 
 astringent juice, but others afford only a 
 pure, nearly colourless, insipid gum, which 
 is the great article of commerce. These 
 trees are from eighteen to twenty feet 
 high, with thorny branches. The gum 
 makes its appearance about the middle of 
 November, when the soil has been tho- 
 roughly saturated with periodical rains. 
 The gummy juice is seen to ooze through 
 the trunk and branches, and, in about a 
 fortnight, it hardens into roundish drops, 
 of a yellowish white, which are beautifully 
 brilliant where they are broken off", and 
 entirely so when held in the mouth for a 
 short time, to dissolve the oater surface. 
 No clefts are made, nor any artificial means 
 used by the Moors, to solicit the flow of the 
 gum. The lumps of gum-senegal are usu- 
 ally aboutthe size of partridge eggs, and the 
 harvest continues about six weeks. This 
 gum is a very wholesome and nutritious food; 
 thousands of the Moors supporting them- 
 selves entirely upon it duringthe t'.me of har- 
 vest. About six ounces is sufficient to sup- 
 port a man for a day ; and it is besides, mixed 
 with milk, animal broths, and other victuals. 
 The gum-arabic, or that which comes 
 directly from Egypt and the Levant, 
 only differs from the gum-senegal in being 
 of a lighter colour, and in smaller lumps ; 
 and it is also somewhat more brittle. In all 
 other respects, the two resemble each 
 other perfectly. 
 Oum-arabic is neither soluble in spirit nor 
 
ACA 
 
 ACC 
 
 in oil ; but, in twice its quantity of water, 
 it dissolves into a mucilaginous fluid, of the 
 consistence of a thick syrup, and in this 
 state answers many useful pharmaceutical 
 purposes, by rendering 1 oily, resinous, and 
 pinguious substances miscible with water. 
 The glutinous quality of gum-arabic ren- 
 ders it preferable to other gums and muci- 
 lages as a demulcent in coughs, hoarseness, 
 es, and other catarrhal affections. It is 
 also very generally employed in ardor urinse, 
 diarrhoeas, and calculous complaints. 
 
 ACACIA INDICA. See Tcnnarindus Indica. 
 ACACIA NOSTRAS. See Acacia Germanica 
 ACACIA VERA. Accacia -veravel. Succus 
 acacice vera. 
 
 1. The expressed juice of the immature 
 pods of the tree called Acacia vera by 
 Willdenow, and Mimosa Ntlotica by Lin- 
 nxus. This inspissated juice is brought 
 from Egypt in roundish masses, wrapped, 
 up in thin bladders. It is considered as 
 a mild astringent medicine The Egyptians 
 give it, in spitting of blood, in the quantity 
 of a drachm, dissolved in any convenient 
 liquor, aud repeat this dose occasionally. 
 They likewise employ it in collyria, for 
 strengthening the eyes, and in gargles, for 
 quincies. It is now seldom used as a me- 
 dicine, being superseded. by the use of 
 catechu, or terra juponica. 
 
 The inspissated juice of the unripe sloe 
 is usually sold for the Egyptian acacia. 
 
 2. The systematic name of the true aca- 
 cia or Egyptian thorn : the tree which af- 
 fords the gum-arabic. See Acacia gummi. 
 
 ACACIA VERAVEL. See Acacia vera. 
 
 ACACIA ZEYLONICA. Logwood. See 
 Lignum Campechianum. 
 
 ACALAI. (Arab ) Common salt, or mu- 
 riate of soda. 
 
 ACALCUM. Tin. 
 
 ACAMATOS. (From , neg. and K^CCD, to 
 weary.) A perfect rest of the muscles. 
 
 ACANOR. (Hebrew.) A chemical furnace. 
 
 ACAXTHA. (Aa>tstv0at, from CLM a point.) 
 A thorn, or any thing pointed, as the skin, 
 or spina dorsi. 
 
 ACANTHABOLUS. (From ox*v0*, a thorn 
 and &*AAa> to cast out.) An instrument, or 
 forceps, for taking out or removing thorns 
 or whatever may stick in the flesh. Paulua 
 JEgineta* 
 
 AcAsrrflE. The name of the artichoke in 
 ancient authors. 
 
 AcANTiiiNuivr. (From *v9at, a thorn.) 
 Gum-arabic was so called because it is pro- 
 duced from a thorny tree. 
 
 ACANTHCLUS. (From sutsivQ*, a thorn.) A 
 surgical instrument to draw out thorns or 
 splinters, or to remove any extraneous 
 matter from wounds. 
 
 ACANTHUS. (Ax*v9o?, from K*v0* a 
 thorn ; so named from being rough and 
 prickly.) The name of a genus ot plants 
 in the Linnzean system. Class, Didynamia. 
 
 Order, Angicspermia. Bear's breech* 
 Brank-ursine. 
 
 ACANTHUS MOLLIS. (AjtstvSo?, from ouuuiBot, 
 a thorn; so named from its rough and 
 prickly surface. (Bear's-breech or Branck- 
 ursine. Acanthus molJis^foliis sinuatis iner- 
 mibus of Linnaeus. Branca ursina of the 
 shops. The leaves and root abound with 
 a mucilage, which is readily extracted by 
 boiling or infusion. The roots are the most 
 mucilaginous. Where this plant is com- 
 mon, it is employed for the same purposes 
 to which althica and other vegetables pos- 
 sessing similar qualities are applied among 
 us. It is fallen into disuse. The herb- 
 women too often sell the leaves of hellebo- 
 rastei or bear's-foot and of spondylium or 
 cow's parsnip for the bear's breech. 
 
 AcAPNxm. (From a, priv. and X.ATTVOS, 
 smoke ) Common wild marjoram. Un- 
 smoked honey. 
 
 ACARUS. (From x,*g small.) An insect 
 which breeds in the skin. 
 
 ACATALEPSIA. (From , neg. and wtTa- 
 >.*ju*j'a>, to apprehend) Uncertainty in 
 the prognostication orjudgment of diseases. 
 
 ACATALIS. (From *, neg. and ;^*T, to 
 want.) The juniper, named from the abun- 
 dance of its seeds. 
 
 ACATAPOSIS. From a, neg. and 
 to swallow.) Difficult deglutition. 
 
 ACASTATOS. (From a, neg. and 
 to determine.) Inconstant. 
 
 1. Fevers are so called which are anoma- 
 lous in their appearance and irregular in 
 their paroxysms. 
 
 2. Turbid urine without sediment. 
 ACAZDIR. Tin. 
 ACCELERATOR URIN.E, (From ac- 
 
 celero, to hasten or propel.) Ejaculator 
 Seminls, JBulbo-syndesmo carverneux of Du- 
 mas. Bulbo-cavernosus of Winslow. 
 
 A muscle of the penis. It arises fleshy 
 from the sphincter ani and membranous 
 part of the urethra, and tendinous from 
 the crus, near as far forwards as the begin- 
 ning of the corpus cavernosum penis ; the 
 inferior fibres run more transversely, and 
 the superior descend in an oblique di- 
 rection. It is inserted into a line in the 
 middle of the bulbous part of the urethra, 
 where each joins with its fellow ; by which 
 the bulb is completely closed. The use of 
 these muscles is to drive the urine or semen 
 forward, and by grasping the bulbous part 
 of the urethra, to push the blood towards 
 its corpus cavernosum, and the glands by 
 which they are distended. 
 
 ACCESSION- (From accedo, to approach.) 
 The approach or commencement of a dis- 
 ease. A term mostly applied to a fever which 
 has paroxysms or exacerbations : thus the 
 accession of fever, means the commence- 
 ment or approach of the pyrexial period. 
 
 ACCESSOREI OF WILLIS. (Acces- 
 son' if sc. nervij from acceilo^ to approach ; 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 having connection with by contact or ap- 
 prpach ; so called from the course they 
 take.) The name given by Willis to two 
 nerves which ascend, one on each side from 
 the second, fourth, and fifth cervical pairs 
 of nerves, through the great foramen of the 
 occipital bone, and pass out again from 
 the cranium through the foramina lacera, 
 with the /KM* vagum, to be distributed on 
 the trapezius muscle. 
 
 ACCE-S Hiui. Being connected by con- 
 tact or approach. 
 
 ACCESSORIES LUMBALIS. A muscle of 
 
 the loins. See Sacro-lumbalis. 
 ACCIB. An obsolete term for lead. 
 ACCIPITER. (From accipio, to take.) 
 
 1. The hawk ; named from its rapacity. 
 
 2. A bandage which was put over the 
 nose ; so called from its likeness to the claw 
 of a hawk, or from the tightness of its grasp. 
 
 ACCIPITHINA. (From accijriter, the hawk.) 
 The herb hawk-weed, which Pliny says 
 was so called because hawks are vised to 
 scratch it, and apply the juice to their eyes 
 to prevent blindness. 
 
 Accuvis. A muscle of the belly, so 
 named from the oblique ascent of its fibres. 
 See Qbliquus ascendens abdominis. 
 
 ACCOUCHEUR. A midwife. 
 
 ACCOUCHMENT. The act of delivery. 
 
 ACCRETION (From ad t andcresco, to in- 
 crease.) Nutrition, growth. 
 
 The growing together of the fingers or 
 toes. 
 
 ACCUBATIO. [From accumbo, to recline.) 
 Childbed. Reclining. 
 
 ACEDIA. From *, priv. and x*f a?, care 
 Carelessness, neglect in the application of 
 medicines. Hippocrates sometimes uses 
 this word, in his Treatise on the Glands, to 
 signify fatigue or trouble. 
 
 ACEPHALUS. (Ax^axos, from at, priv. 
 and xf9*A, a head.) A term applied to 
 monsters born without heads. 
 
 ACER (Jlcer, sharp ; because of the 
 sharpness of its juice.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Polygamia, Order, Monoecia. 
 
 ACER PSEUDOPLATASTUS. The maple-tree, 
 falsely called sycamore. It is also called 
 Platanus truga. This tree is common in 
 England, though not much used in medicine. 
 The juice, if drank whilst fresh, is said to 
 be a good antiscorbutic. All its parts con- 
 tain a saccharine fluid ; and if the root or 
 branches are wounded in the spring, a 
 large quantity of liquor is discharged, which 
 when inspissated, yields a brown sort of 
 sugar and syrup like molasses. Large quan- 
 tities of this sugar are obtained from the 
 trees in New England and Canada, and is 
 much used in France, whereat is commonly 
 known by the name of Saccharum Cana- 
 dense or Saccharum Acernum, maple sugar. 
 It has been supposed that all Europe might 
 be supplied from the maples of America, 
 but the sugar is coarse and ill tasted. 
 
 ACERATOS. (From a, neg, and ***, or 
 xsg4tvvw///, to mix.) Unmixed, uncorrupted. 
 Is applied sometimes to the humours of the 
 body by Hippocrates. Paulus ^Egineta 
 mentions a plaster of this name. 
 
 ACERB. (Jlcerbus, from acer, sharp.) A 
 species of taste which consists in*a degree 
 of acidity, with an addition of roughness ; 
 properties common to many immature 
 fruits. 
 
 ACERBITAS. Acidity. Sourness. 
 
 ACERIDES. (From , priv. and ^o?, wax.) 
 Soft plasters made without wax. 
 
 ACESCENT. Substances which readily 
 run into the acid fermentation. 
 
 ACESIS. (From omtof^at, to cure.) 
 
 1. A remedy or cure. 
 
 2. The herb water-sage, so called from 
 its supposed healing qualities. 
 
 ACESTA. (From awtsojua/, to cure.) Dis- 
 tempers which are easily cured. 
 
 ACESTIS% Borax. See Boras sodtff. 
 
 ACESTOIIIS. (From eocss^u*/, to cure.) 
 It strictly signifies a female physician, and 
 is used for a midwife. 
 
 ACESTRIDES. A midwife. 
 
 ACETABULUM. (From acetwn, vine- 
 gar ; so called because it resembles the 
 acetabulum, or old saucer, in which vinegar 
 was held for the use of '.he table.) A name 
 given by Latin writers to the cup-like cavi- 
 ty of the os innominatum, which receives 
 the head of the thigh-bone. 
 
 ACETARIA. (From acetum, vinegar ; 
 because they are mostly made with vine- 
 gar.) Sallads or pickles. 
 
 ACETAS. An acetate. A salt is so 
 called in the new chemical nomenclature 
 and pharmacopoeias, which is formed by 
 the union of the acetic acid, with an earthy 
 metallic or alkaline base. Those used in 
 medicine are the acetat of ammonia, lead, 
 zinc, and potash. 
 
 ACETAS POTASS^E. Acetated vege- 
 table alkali, Kali acetutum. Sal Diureticus. 
 Terra foliata tartcri. Sal Sennerti. 
 
 Take of subcarbonnate of potash, a pound 
 and a half. Acetic acid, a gallon. Mix 
 them together in a large glass vessel, and 
 having evaporated the solution to half, 
 over the fire, add gradually as much more 
 acetic acid as may be necessary for perfect 
 saturation. Let the solution be further re- 
 duced to one half by evaporation, and 
 strain it : then by means of a water-bath 
 evaporate it, so that on being removed 
 from the fire, it shall crystallize. 
 
 The acetate of potash is esteemed as a 
 saline diuretic and deobstruent. It is given 
 in the dose of from gr. x. to^s.s. three times 
 a day in any appropriate vehicle against 
 dropsies, hepatic obstructions, and the like. 
 
 ACETAS AMMONITE. Aceta of am- 
 monia. A salt composed of ammonia and 
 acetic acid. It is so deliquescent, that it 
 is always kepi in the fluid state. See Li- 
 qwr ammoniac acetatw. 
 
ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 ACETAS PLUMBI. Acetate of lead. 
 A metallic salt composed of lead and acetic 
 acid. See Liquor plnmbi acetatis. 
 
 ACETAS Zixcr. A metallic salt composed 
 of zinc and acetic acid. It is used by some 
 as an astringent against inflammation of the 
 eyes, urethra, and vagina, diluted in the 
 same proportion as the sulphate of zinc. 
 
 Acetated vegetable Alkali, SeeAcetaspo- 
 tasste. 
 
 Acetated volatile Alkali. See Liquor ace- 
 tatis ammonite. 
 
 Jlcetic Acid. See Acetum. 
 
 ACETIFICATION. A term used by some 
 ehymists to denote ihe action or operation 
 by wi.ich vinegar is made, 
 
 Acetat of Potash. See Acetas potassx. 
 
 Jlcetat of Ammonia. See Liquor ammonia; 
 acetatis. 
 
 Acetat of Zinc. See Acetas Zinci. 
 
 ACETOSA. (From acesco, to be sour.) 
 Sorrel. A genus of plants in some systems 
 of botany. 
 
 ACETOSA vtrtGAms. Acetosa pratensis. 
 Acetosa arvensis Sorrel ; sour-dock. 
 
 Rumex acetosns of Linnaeus : foliis oblon- 
 gis sagittatis, Jloribus diceceis. Class, Ifex- 
 andria. Order, Tryginia. The leaves of 
 this plant are sour, but not the root, which 
 is bitter. It grows in the meadows and 
 common fields. 
 
 ACETOSA ROMAKA. Acetosa rotundifolia 
 hortensis. Roman or garden sorrel. 
 
 Rumex scutatus or helveti :us .faliis cor- 
 daio-hastatis, ramis divergentibus, Jioribus 
 hermaphrodites, of Linnaeus. It is common 
 in our gardens and in many places is known 
 by the culinary name of Green-sauce. 
 
 ACETOSELLA. (From acetosa, sorrel ; 
 from the acidity of its leaves.) Lnjula. 
 Allehija. Wood-sorrel. 
 
 Oxalis acetoceUa, of Linnaeus -.foliis ter- 
 natis, scapo unifloro,Jlore albo, capsulis pen- 
 tagonis elasticis, radice squamoso-articulata. 
 Class, Decandria. Order, Pentagynia. 
 This plant grows wild in the woods, and 
 flowers in April and May. The leaves are 
 shaped like a heart, standing three together 
 on one stalk. The ucetocella is totally 
 inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, 
 on which account it is used in sallads. Its 
 taste is more agreeable than the common 
 sorrel, and approaches nearly to that of 
 the juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, 
 with which it corresponds in a great mea- 
 sure in its medical effects, being esteemed 
 refrigerant, antiscorbutic, and diuretic. It 
 is recommended by liergius; in inflamma- 
 tory, bilious, and putrid fevers. The prin- 
 cipal use however of the acetosella is to al- 
 lay inordinate heat and to quench thirst ; 
 for this purpose, a pleasant whey may be 
 formed by boiling the plant in milk, which 
 nncler certain circumstances may be pre- 
 ferable to the conserve directed by the Lon- 
 don College, though an extremely grateful 
 and useful medicine. Many have employed 
 
 the root of Lnjula, probably on account of 
 its beautiful red colour rather than for its 
 superior efficacy. An essential salt is pre- 
 pared from this plant, known by the name 
 of essential salt of lemons, and commonly 
 used for taking ink-stains out of linen. 
 What is sold under the name of essential 
 salt of lemons in this country, is said by 
 some to consist of cream of tartar, with 
 the addition of a small quantity of sulphuric 
 acid. The leaves of sorrel when employed 
 externally in the form of poultices, are 
 powerful suppurauts, particularly in indo- 
 lent scrofulous humours. 
 
 Acetous Acid. Distilled vinegar. See 
 Acetum. 
 
 Acetous fermentation. See Fermentation. 
 ACETUM. (From acer, sour.) Vinegar. 
 A sour liquor obtained from many vegeta- 
 ble substances dissolved in boiling water, 
 and from fermented and spiritous liquors, 
 by exposing them to heat and contact with 
 air; under which circumstances they un- 
 dergo the acid fermentation, (see Fermenta- 
 tion,') and afford the liquor called vinegar. 
 Wine -vinegar . Let any quantity of vi- 
 nous liquor be mixed with the acid and 
 austere stalks of the vegetable from which 
 wine was prepared. The whole must be 
 frequently stirred and either exposed to 
 the sun, or deposited in a warm place : after 
 standing a few days it will ferment, become 
 sour and in a fortnight it will be converted 
 into vinegar. 
 
 Cyder vinegar, may be made by ferment- 
 ing new cyder with the must of apples, in 
 a warm room, or in the open air, where it 
 should be exposed to the sun, and in the 
 course of a week or nine days it will be fit 
 for use. 
 
 Another method of preparing vinegar is 
 that published by M. Heber : it consists in 
 exposing a mixture of 72 parts of water, 
 and 4 of rectified malt spirit in a tempera- 
 ture of from 70 to 8U of Farenheit, for 
 about two months, at the expiration of 
 which the acetous process will be effected. 
 Tarragon vinegar is manufactured by 
 infusing one pound of the leaves of that 
 vegetable (which has been gathered a short 
 time before it flowers) in one gallon of the 
 best vinegar, for the space of 14 days ; 
 when it should be strained through a flan- 
 nel bag ; and a drachm of isinglass dissol- 
 ved in cyder must then be added, the 
 whole be carefully mixed and decanted in- 
 to bottles for a month. Thus the liquor 
 will acquire a most exquisite flavour ; it 
 will become remarkably fine and almost" 
 colourless. 
 
 The utility of vinegar as a condiment for 
 preserving and seasoning both animal and 
 vegetable substances in various articles of 
 food, is very generally known. It affords 
 an agreeable beAcrage, when combined 
 with water in the proportion of a table- 
 spoonftU of the former to half pint of the 
 

 ACE 
 
 ACE 
 
 iatter. It is often employed as a medicine 
 in inflammatory and putrid diseases, when 
 more active remedies cannot be procured. 
 Relief has likewise been obtained in hypo- 
 chondrical and hysteric affections, in vo- 
 miting', fainting, and hiccough, by the ap- 
 plication of vinegar to the mouth. If this 
 fluid be poured into vessels and pkced over 
 the gentle heat of a lamp in the apartments 
 of the sick, it greatly contributes to dis- 
 perse foul or mephitic vapours, and conse- 
 quently to purify the air. 
 
 Also as an external application, vinegar 
 proves highly efficacious when joined with 
 farinaceous substances, and applied as a 
 cataplasm to sprained joints ; it also forms 
 an eligible lotion for inflammations of the 
 surface, when mixed with alcohol and wa- 
 ter in about equal proportions. Applied 
 to burns and scalds, vinegar is said to be 
 highly serviceable whether there is a loss 
 of substance or not, and to quicken the ex- 
 foliation of carious bone. (Gloucester In- 
 firmary.) Mixed with an infusion of sage, 
 or with water, it forms a popular and ex- 
 cellent gargle for an inflamed throat, also 
 for an injection to moderate the fluor albus. 
 Applied cold to the nose in cases of haemor- 
 rhage, also to the loins and abdomen in 
 menorrhagia, particularly the profluvia 
 after parturition, it is said to be very ser- 
 viceable. An imprudent use of vinegar in- 
 ternally is not without considerable incon- 
 veniences. Large and frequent doses injure 
 the stomach, coagulate the chyle, and pro- 
 duce not only leanness, but an atrophy. 
 When taken to excess by females, to reduce 
 a corpulent habit, tubercles in the lungs 
 and a consumption have been the conse- 
 quence. 
 
 Common vinegar consists of acetic acid 
 combined with a large portion of water, 
 and with this are in solution portions of 
 gluten, mucilage, sugar, and attractive mat- 
 ter from which it derives its colour, and fre- 
 quently some of the vegetable acids, parti- 
 cularly the malic and the tartaric. 
 
 Distilled with a gentle fire, in glass ves- 
 sels, so long as the drops fall free from 
 empyreuma, it affords the 
 
 ACIDUM ACETTCUM. 
 
 Take of vinegar, a gallon. 
 
 Distil the acetic acid in a sand bath, from 
 a glass retort into a receiver also of glass, 
 and kept cold ; throw away the first pint, 
 and keep for use the six succeeding pints, 
 which are distilled over. 
 
 In this distillation, the liquor should be 
 kept moderately boiling, and the heat should 
 not be urged too far, otherwise the dis'iikd 
 acid will have an empyreumatic smell and 
 taste, which it ought not to possess. If the 
 acid be prepared correctly, it will be co- 
 lourless, and of a grateful, pungent, peculiar 
 acid taste. One fluid-ounce ought to dis- 
 solve at least ten grains of carbonate of 
 
 lime (white marble.) This liquor is the 
 acetum dtstillatum / the acidum acetosum of 
 the London Pharmacopoeia of 1787, and the 
 acidum aceticum of the last (1809.) 
 
 When the acid of vinegar is greatly con 
 centrated, that is, deprived of its water,ii: 
 becomes the radical vinegar, or 
 
 CONCENTRATED ACID OP VINEGAR. 
 Distilled vinegar may be concentrated 
 by freezing : the congelation takes place at 
 a temperature below 28 degrees, more or 
 less, according to its strength ; and the con- 
 gealed part is merely ice, leaving, of course, 
 a .stronger acid. If it be exposed to a very 
 intense cold, equal to 38 degrees, it shoots 
 into crystals ; when the fluid part is with- 
 drawn, the crystals liquefy, when the tem- 
 perature rises, and the liquid is limpid as 
 water, extremely strong, and has a highly 
 pungent acetous odour. This is the pure 
 acid of the vinegar, any foreign matter re- 
 maining in 'he uncongealed liquid. 
 
 Other ^methods are likewise employed to 
 obtain the pure and concentrated acid. 
 The process of Westendorf, which has been 
 often followed, is to saturate soda with 
 distilled vinegar, obtain the acetate by 
 crystalization ; and pour upon it, in a re- 
 tort, half its weight of sulphuric acid. By 
 applying heat, the acetic acid is distilled 
 over ; and, should there be any reason to 
 suspect the presence of any sulphuric acid, 
 it may be distilled a second time, from a 
 litlle acetate of soda. According to 
 Lowitz, the best way of obtaining this pure, 
 is to mix three parts of the acetate of soda 
 with eight of supersulphate of potass; both 
 salts being perfectly dry, and in fine pow- 
 der, and to distil from this mixture in a re- 
 tort, with gentle heat. 
 
 It may also be obtained by distilling the 
 verdigris of commerce, with a gentle heat. 
 The concentrated acid procured by these 
 processes, was supposed to differ materially 
 from the acetous acid obtained by distilling 1 
 vinegar ; the two acids were regarded as 
 differing in their degree of oxygenizement, 
 and were afterwards distinguished by the 
 names of acetous and acetic acids. The acid 
 distilled from verdigris was supposed to 
 derive a quantity of oxygen from the oxide 
 of copper, from which it was expelled. The 
 experiments of Adet have, however, proved 
 the two acids to be identical ; the acetous 
 acid, therefore, only differs from the acetic 
 acid in containing more water, rendering it 
 a weaker acid, and of a less active nature. 
 
 There exists, therefore, only one acid of 
 vinegar, which is the acetic ; and its com- 
 pounds must be termed acetates ; and the 
 salts called acetites have no existence. 
 
 Acetic acid, when concentrated, has a 
 fragrant and, at the same time, very pene- 
 trating smeli, irritating 1 the nostrils strong- 
 ly. It is also so caustic, as to inflame the 
 skin. Its acid taste is strong-, even when 
 C 
 
10 
 
 ACH 
 
 diluted with water ; it is colourless, and 
 has a specific gravity of 1,0626. . The acid 
 is capable, of congelation ; when it forms 
 foliated arborescent crystals it is very vola- 
 tile ; its odour is dif Fused through the at- 
 mosphere, and, when exposed to it, gradu- 
 ally becomes weaker. By a moderate 
 heat, it is converted into vapour ; this va- 
 pour readily cas.ch.es fire on the approach of 
 a lighted taper. It combines with water 
 in every proportion ; and it combines rea- 
 dily with earthy, metallic, and alkaline 
 bases, forming salts, which are acetates. 
 
 The compounds of tht- acid of vinegar, 
 directed *o be used by the new London 
 Pharmacopoeia, are acetum colchici, acetum 
 scil/ce, ceratum plumbi superacetatis, liquor 
 ammonite acetatis, liquor plumbi acetatis, 
 liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus, oxymel, oocymel 
 scillaae, potassae acetas, and the liquor ammo- 
 niac acetatis. 
 
 ACETUM AROMATIC UM. Aromatic vine- 
 gar. A preparation of the Edinburgh phar- 
 macopoeia, thought to be an improvement 
 of what has been named thieves vinegar. 
 " Take of the dried tops- of rosemary ; 
 The dried leaves of sage, of each four 
 ounces. 
 
 Dried lavender flowers, two ounces. 
 Cloves, two drac ms ; 
 Distilled vinegar, eight pounds. 
 Macerate for seven days, anc' strain the 
 expressed juice through paper." Its virtues 
 are antiseptic, and it is a useful composi- 
 tion to smell at in crowded courts of jus- 
 tice, hospitals, &c. where the air is offen- 
 sive. 
 
 ACETUM DISTILATUM. See acetum. 
 ACETUM SCILL^E. Lond. Pharm. Vinegar 
 of squills. B. Squills recently dried, one 
 pound ; vinegar, six pints ; proof spirit, 
 half a pint. Macerate the squills with the 
 vinegar in a glass vessel, with a gentle heat 
 for twenty-four hours ; then express the 
 liquor and set it aside until the faeces sub- 
 side. To the decanted liquor add the spirit. 
 This preparation of squills is employed as 
 an attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic, 
 gutt. xv. to LX. 
 
 ACHEIB. "Without hands. 
 ACHICOIUM. By this word Cselius Aure- 
 lianus, Acut. lib. iii. cap. 17. expresses the 
 fornix, tholus, or sudatorium of the ancient 
 baths, which was a hot room where they 
 used to sweat. 
 
 ACHILLuEA, (A^zxxxKt, from Achilles, 
 who is said to have made his tents with it, 
 or to have cured Telaphus with it.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class Syngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 gamia superjlua. Milfoil. 
 
 ACHILLA AGERATUM. Bakamita 
 famina. Eupatorium Mesues. Maudlin or 
 M.mdlin tansey. This plant, the agtratum 
 of the shops, is described by Linnaeus as 
 Jtchilleafoliis lanceolatis, obtusis, acutoser- 
 
 ACH 
 
 ratis. It is esteemed in some countries as 
 anthelminThic and alterative, and is given 
 in hepatic obstructions. It possesses the 
 virtues of tansc y. 
 
 Jlchillxafoliis pinnatis. See Genipi verum. 
 
 ArniLLJEA JHIIIEFOHUM. The systema- 
 tic name of the nulftjil. See MiUefohum. 
 
 ACHILLMA. PTAHMICA. The systematic 
 name of t lie sueezewort. See Ptarmica. 
 
 ACHILLIS TKNDO. (So c-lled, be- 
 cajijse, as fable reports, Thetis, the mother 
 ofAchilles, held him by that part when 
 she dipped him in the river Styx, lo make 
 him invulnerable. Homer describes this 
 tendon, and some writers suppose it was 
 thus named by the ancients, from their 
 custom of calling every thing Jlchitteau, 
 that had any extraordinary strength or vir- 
 tue. Others say it was named from its ac- 
 tion in conducing to swif'ness of pace, the 
 term importing so much.) The strong 
 and powerful tendon which is formed by 
 the junction of the gastrocnemins and so- 
 leus muscles, and which extends alo".g the 
 posterior part of the tibia from the calf to 
 the heel. When this tendos is unfortunate- 
 ly cut or ruptured, as it may be in conse- 
 quence of a violeiv exertion, or spasm of 
 the muscles, of which it is a continuation, 
 takes place, the use of the leg is immedi- 
 ately lost, and unless the part be afterwards 
 successfully united, the patient must remain 
 a cripple for life. When the tendon has 
 been cut, the division of the skin allows the 
 accident to be seen. When the tendon has 
 been ruptured, the patient hears a sound 
 like that of the smack of a whip, at the mo- 
 ment of the occurrence. In whatever way 
 the tendon has been divided, there is a sud- 
 den incapacity, or at least an extreme diffi- 
 culty, either of standing or walking. Hence 
 the patient falls down, and cannot get up 
 again. Besides these symptoms there is a 
 very palpable depression between the ends 
 of the tendon: which depression is increased 
 when the foot is bent and diminished, or 
 even quite remove when the foot is extend- 
 ed. The patient can spontaneously bend 
 his foot, none of the flexor muscles being 
 interested. The power of extending the 
 foot is still possible, as the peronei mus- 
 cles, the tibialis posticus, and long flexors, 
 remain perfect and may perform this mo 
 tion. The indications are to bring the 
 ends of the divided parts together, and to 
 keep them so, until they have become firm- 
 ly united. The first object is easily fulfil- 
 led by putting the foot into a state of com- 
 plete extension ; the second, namely, that 
 of keeping the ends of the tendon in con- 
 tact, is more difficult. It seem unneces- 
 sary to enumeraie the various plans devised 
 to accomplish these ends. The following 
 is Desault's method : After the ends of 
 the tendon had been brought into con- 
 tact by moderate flexion of the knee, 
 
ACH 
 
 and complete extension of the foot, he used 
 to fill up the hollows on each side of the 
 tendon with soft lint and compresses. The 
 roller applied to the limb, made as much 
 pressure on these compresses as on the ten- 
 don, and hence this part could not be de- 
 pressed too much against the subjacent 
 parts. Default next took a compress about 
 two inches broad, and long enough to reach 
 from the toes to the middle of the thigh, 
 and placed it under t.ie foot, over the back 
 of the leg and lower part of the thigh. He 
 then began to apply a few circles of a roller 
 round the end of the foot, so as to fix the 
 lower ex remity of the longitudinal com- 
 press : after covering the whole foot with 
 the roller, he used to make the bandage 
 describe the figure of 8, passing it under 
 the foot and across the place where the 
 tendon was ruptured, and the method was 
 finished by encircling the limb upward with 
 the roller as far as the upper end of the 
 longitudinal compress. 
 
 AcHtrs. (A^uc) Darkness, cloudiness. 
 It is generally applied to a close, foggy air, 
 or a mist. 
 
 Hippocrates, De Morbis Mulierum, lib. 
 ii. signifies by this word condensed air in 
 the womb. 
 
 Galen interprets it of those, who, during 
 sickness, lose that usual lustre and loveli- 
 ness observed about the pupil of the eye, 
 during health. 
 
 Others express it by an ulcer on the pu- 
 pil of the eye, or the scar left there by an 
 ulcer. 
 
 It means also an opacity of the cornea ; 
 the same as the aligo cornea of Dr. Cullen. 
 ACHMADIUM. Antimony. 
 ACHMELI.A. Acmella. Achamella. The 
 herb and seeds of this plant, Spilanthus 
 achmella of Linnaeus, are employed in cases 
 of calculus of the kindeys and urinary blad- 
 der. The plant is very glutinous and bit- 
 ter, and is given in infusion. 
 
 ACHNE. Chaff, scum or froth of the sea. 
 A white mucus in the fauces, thrown up 
 from the lungs, like froth ; also a whitish 
 mucilage in the eyes of .those who have fe- 
 vers, according to Hippocrates. It signifies 
 also lint. 
 
 ACHOR. (<*#,&>, qn. ct^vag, from a.%vn 
 bran ; according to Blanchard it is derived 
 from *, priv. and ^wfjoc space, as occupying 
 but a smal' compass.) Lactumen : abas : 
 acores . cerion : favus. Crusta lactea of au- 
 thors. The scald-head ; so called from the 
 branny scales thrown off' it. A disease 
 which attacks the luiry scalp of the head, 
 for the most part of young children, forming 
 soft and scaly eruptions. Dr. Willan, in his 
 description of different kinds of pustules, 
 defines the achor, a pustule of intermediate 
 size between the phlyzacium and psydacium 
 which contains a straw-coloured fluid, hav- 
 ing the appearance of and nearly the con- 
 
 ACI 
 
 11 
 
 sistence of strained honey. It appears most 
 frequently about the head, and is succeeded 
 by a dull white or yellowish scab. Pustules 
 of this kind, when so large as nearly to 
 equal the size of phlyzacia, are termedL 
 ceria or favi, being succeeded by a yellow, 
 semi-transparent, and sometimes, cellular 
 scab, like a honey-comb. The achor differs 
 from the favus and tinea only in the degree, 
 of virulence. It is called favus when the 
 perforations are large ; and tinea when 
 they are like those which are made by 
 moths in cloth : but generally by tinea is 
 understood a dry scab on the hairy scalp 
 of children, with thick scales and an offen- 
 sive smell. When this disorder affects the 
 face, it is called crusta lactea or milk scab. 
 Mr. Bell, in his treatise on Ulcers, reduces 
 the tinea capitis and crusta lactea to the 
 same species '>f herpes, viz. the herpes pus- 
 tulosus, differing only in situation. 
 
 ACUOIIISTOS. Inseparable. It is under- 
 stood of accidents, symptoms, or signs, 
 winch are inseparable from the particular 
 things Thus, a pungent pain in the side is 
 an inseparable symptom of the pleurisy. 
 
 ACHREIOK Useless. It is applied by Hip- 
 pocrates to the limbs which, through weak- 
 ness, are become useless. 
 ACHIIOIA, A paleness. 
 ACJHYLCS. Deficient in bile. 
 AcHTnoif, (at^wgov.) This properly sig- 
 nifies bran or chaff', or straw. 
 
 Hippocrates, de Morbis Mulierum, most 
 probably means by this word, bran. A- 
 chyron also signifies a straw, hair, or any 
 thing that sticks upon a wall. 
 
 ACTA, (From uu, a point.) A needle 
 
 with thread in it for chirurgical operations. 
 
 Acicrs. It signifies weak, infirm, or faint, 
 
 and in this sense it is used by Hippocrates, 
 
 De Morb. lib. iv. 
 
 ACID. That which impresses upon the 
 organs of taste a sharp or sour sensation. 
 Acids are defined by modern chymists 
 to be salts of a sour taste, changing the 
 blue colour of various vegetable pig- 
 ments to a red. The word sour, which 
 is usually employed to denote the simple 
 impression, or lively and sharp sensation 
 produced on the tongue by certain bo- 
 dies, may be regarded as synonymous to 
 the word acid. The only difference which 
 can be established between them is, that 
 the one denotes a weak sensation, whereas 
 the other comprehends all the degrees of 
 force from the least perceptible to the 
 greatest degree of causticity : thus we say 
 that verjuice, gooseberries, or lemons, are 
 sour ,' but we use the word acid to express 
 the impression which the nitric, sulphuric, 
 or muriatic acids make upon the tongue. 
 The vegetable pigments usually employed 
 to ascertain the presence of acids are tinc- 
 ture of turnsole or litmus, and syrup of 
 violets. Acids readily combine with alka- 
 
12 
 
 ACI 
 
 ACI 
 
 lis, earths, and metals, and form neutral 
 salts. The characteristics, therefore, of an 
 acid, are. 
 
 1. A peculiar taste termed acid 
 
 2. Its changing blue vegetable juices 
 red. 
 
 3. Combining with alkalis, earths, and 
 metals. 
 
 Acids, according to the kingdom of na- 
 ture in which they are found, are divided 
 into mineral, vegetable, and animal. 
 
 The mineral acids as yet known, are 
 the sulphuric or vitriolic, the nitric, muri- 
 atic, carbonic, boracic, fluoric, succinic, ar- 
 senic, molybdic, tungstic, and chromic. 
 
 The vegetable acids are, the acetic, 
 oxalic, tartareous, pyrotartareous, gallic, 
 citric, mallic, benzoic, pyroligneous, the 
 succinic, pyromucous, camphric, and cor- 
 tic. 
 
 Of the animal acids there are eight, viz. 
 the phosphoric, lactic, saccholact'C, formic, 
 sebucic, prussic, bombic, and lithic, or 
 uric. 
 
 Experiment proves that every acid con- 
 sists of a peculiar body combined with the 
 basis of oxygen gas : hence the origin of 
 the word oxygen, which signifies the gen- 
 eration of acid, it being regarded as the 
 acidifying basis or principle of acidity. 
 The bodies which form the other constit- 
 uents of acids, are regarded as the ucidi- 
 Jiabie basis; thus the principles of phos- 
 phoric acid are phosphorus and oxygen ; 
 those of carbonic acid, radical carbon and 
 oxygen. 
 
 If an acid basis be perfectly saturated 
 with oxygen, the acid, thus produced, is 
 said to be perfect ; but if the basis predo- 
 minate, the acid is considered as imperfect. 
 Modern chymists distinguish the former in 
 Latin by the syllables ICUM, in English ic, 
 and the latter in Latin by OSUM, and in 
 English by ous : thus the perfect acid of 
 nitre is called accidum nitricum, or nitric 
 acid ; the imperfect acid of nitre, acidum 
 mtrosum, or nitrous acid. There are some 
 cases where an acid is capable of combi- 
 ning with an excess or oxygen, in which 
 case it is said to be oxygenated , and some- 
 times super -oxygenated. If the acidifiable 
 basis bf combined with oxygen, yet with- 
 out showing 1 ;tny of the properties of an 
 acid, the produce is then called an oxyd or 
 oxyde : thus iron exposed to the air or 
 Water attracts the oxygen, and an oxyd of 
 iron, the rust, is formed. The various acids 
 employed medicinally are, the acetic, ben- 
 zoic, tartaric, carbonic, citric, muriatic, 
 oxygenated muriatic, nitric, nitrous, sul- 
 phuric and phosphoric. 
 
 Add aerial. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Add acetic. See Jlcetum. 
 
 For the other Acids look to the word 
 
 Midi/table base. See Add. 
 
 Acidifying 1 base. See Add. 
 
 ACIDIFICATION. The formation of an 
 acid ; also the impregnating of any thing 
 with acid properties. 
 
 ACIDITT. Additas. Sourness. 
 
 ACIDS, ANIMAL. Those which are ob- 
 tained from animals. See Add. 
 
 ACIDS DULCIFIED. These are now called 
 ./Ethers. See Aether. 
 
 ACIDS IMPERFECT. Those acids are so 
 called in the chymical nomenclature, which 
 are not fully saturated with oxygen. Their 
 names are ended in Latin by osum, and in 
 English by ous : e. g. acidum nitrosum, or 
 nitrous acid. 
 
 ACIDS, MINERAL. Those acids which are 
 found to exist in minerals, as the sulphu- 
 ric, the nitric, &c. See Acid. 
 
 ACIDS, PERFECT. An acid is termed per- 
 fect in the chymical nomenclature, when it 
 is completely saturated with oxygen. 
 Their names are ended in Latin by icum t 
 and in English by ic : e. g. acidum nitri- 
 cum t or nitric acid. 
 
 ACIDS, VEGETABLE. Those which are 
 found in the vegetable kingdom, as the ci- 
 tric, mallic, acetic, &c. See Acid. 
 
 ACIDULOUS WATER. Mineral waters, 
 which contain so great a quantity of car- 
 bonic acid gas, as to render them acidulous, 
 or gently tart to the taste. See Mineral 
 waters. 
 
 ACIDUM ACETICUM. See Acetum. 
 
 ACIDUM ACETOSUM. See Acetum. 
 
 ACIDUM JETHEREUM. The sulphuric acid. 
 
 ACIDUM ALUMINOSUM. The sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 ACIDUM ARSENTCUM. See Arsenic, 
 
 ACIDUM BENZOICUM. See Benzoes. 
 
 ACIDUM BbRAcicuM. See Boracic add. 
 
 ACIDUM CARBONICUM. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 ACIDUM CATHOLICON. The acid of sul- 
 phur. 
 
 ACIDUM CITRICUM. See Citric acid. 
 
 ACIDUM MURIATCUM. See Muriatic acid. 
 
 ACIDUM NITRICUM. See Nitric add. 
 
 ACIDUM NITROSUM. Sptritus nitri fu- 
 mans, of the shops. The nitrous acid pos- 
 sesses the same properties as the nitric, 
 but in a much inferior degree. 
 
 ACIDUM NITROSUM DILUTUM. This is the 
 common aquafortis. Diluted nitrous acid 
 possesses the same properties as the nitric 
 acid, but in an inferior degree. 
 
 ACIDUM PHOSPHORICUM. See Phosphoric 
 acid. 
 
 ACIDUM PRIMOGENIUM. The sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 ACIDUM SUCCINICUM. See Succinic acid. 
 
 ACIDUM SULPHUREUM. The acid of sul- 
 phur. 
 
 ACIDUM SULPHURICUM. See Sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 ACIDUM SULPHURICUM DILUTUM. Ad- 
 durn vitrtoScu-m diuutum. Spiritus vitrioli 
 tenttis. 
 
ACO 
 
 AGO 
 
 ACIDUM TERTARICUM. See Tartaric 
 acid. 
 
 ACIDUM VITIUOLICUM. See Sulphuric 
 acid. 
 
 ACIDUM VITRIOIICUM DILUTUM. See 
 Acidum suiplmrkum dilutum. 
 
 Take of sulphuric acid, a fluidounce and 
 half. 
 
 Distilled water, fourteen fluidounces and 
 half. Add the water to the acid gradually, 
 and mix. 
 
 ACIES. Steel. 
 
 ACINESIA. A loss of motion and strength. 
 
 ACINI BILIOSI. (Acinus, a grape-stone; 
 so called from their supposed resemblance.) 
 The small glandiform bodies of the liver, 
 which separate the bile from the blood 
 were formerly so called: they are now, 
 however, more properly termed pqnitilli. 
 See Liver. 
 
 ACINIFORM TUNIC. Tunica acinosa. The 
 coat of the eye called the ivrea, because 
 the ancients, who dissected brutes, observ- 
 ed that, in them, it was usually of the co- 
 lour of an unripe grape. 
 
 ACINUS. (A grape.) The glands which 
 grow together in clusters are called by some 
 acini glandulosi. 
 
 ACMASTICOS. A species of synochus, 
 wherein the febrile heat continues of the 
 same tenour to the end. Actuarius. 
 
 ACME. (From axf* a point.) The he;ght 
 or crisis of a disease. A term applied by 
 physicians to that period or state of a dis- 
 ease in which it is at height. The ancients 
 distinguished diseases into four stages : 
 
 1. the arche, the beginning or first attack. 
 
 2. Anabasis, the growth. 3. The acme, the 
 height. 4. Paracme, or the decline of the 
 disease. 
 
 ACMELLA. See Jlchmclla. 
 
 ACNE. Acna, eutv. A small pimple* or 
 hard tubercle on the face. Foesius says, 
 that it is a small pustule or pimple, which 
 arises usually about the time that the body 
 is in full vigour. 
 
 ACNESTIS. (From *, priv. and xva/v, to 
 scratch.) That part of the spine of the 
 back, which reaches from the metaphrenon, 
 which is the part betwixt the shoulder- 
 blades, to the loins. This part seems to 
 have been originally called so in quadru- 
 peds only, because they cannot reach it to 
 scratch. 
 
 ACOE. (Axov) The sense of hearing 
 
 ACOELIOS. (From a. priv. and xci\o; t the 
 belly.) Without belly. It is applied to 
 those who are so wasted, as to appear as if 
 they had no belly. Galen. 
 
 Aco IT us. (AXO/TO?) An epithet for ho- 
 ney, mentioned byPlmy: because it has 
 no sediment, whicn is called xom. 
 
 ACONION. (AKWCV) A particular form 
 of medicine among the ancient physicians, 
 made of powders levigated, and probably 
 like collyria for the disorders of the eyes. 
 
 ACOWIUM. A little mortar. 
 
 ACONITUM. (Of this plant various 
 derivations are given by etymologists ; as, 
 OIX.OVH a whetstone or rock, because it is 
 usually found in barren and rocky places : 
 ., neg. and ov, dust ; because it grows 
 without earth or on barren situations : 
 amovtux), to sharpen ; because it was used in 
 medicines intended to quicken the sight : 
 cutav, OMM, a dart ; because they poison darts 
 therewith : or, ajtow^aw, to accelerate ; 
 for it hastens death.) Aconite. Wolfs- 
 bane. Monk's-hood. 
 
 1. A genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Polyandria, Tngynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the com- 
 mon, or blue, wolt's-bane. Monk's-hood. 
 Aconite. Camarum. Canicida. Cynococ- 
 tanum. 
 
 Jlconitum napellus of Linnaeus :-foliorum 
 ladniis lineuribus superne latioribus^ lined 
 exaratis. 
 
 The aconite is cultivated in our gardens 
 as an ornament, but is spontaneously pro- 
 duced in Germany, and some other north- 
 ern parts of Europe. Every part of the 
 plant is strongly poisonous, but the root is 
 unquestionably (lie most powerful ; and 
 when first chewed, imparts a slight sensa- 
 tion of acrimony, but afterwards, an insensi- 
 bility or stupor at the apex of the tongue 
 and a pungent heat of the lips, gums, palate, 
 and fauces are perceived, followed with a 
 general tremor and sensation of chilliness. 
 The juice applied to a wound, seemed to 
 affect the whole nervous system , even by 
 keeping it long in the hand, or on the bo- 
 som, we are told, unpleasant symptoms 
 have been produced. The fatal symptoms 
 brought on by this poison are, convulsions, 
 giddiness, insanity, violent purgings, both 
 upwards arid downwards, faintings, cold 
 sweats, and deuth itself. Dr. Stoerk ap- 
 pears to be the first who gave the wolf's- 
 bane internally, as a medicine ; and since 
 his experiments were published, 1762, it 
 has been generally and successfully employ- 
 ed in Germany and the northern parts of 
 Euiope, particularly as a remedy for ob- 
 stinate rheumatisms ; and many cases are 
 related where this disease was of several 
 years duration, and had withstood the effi- 
 cacy of other powerful medicines, as mer- 
 cury, opium, antimony, cicuta, &c. yet, in 
 a short time, were entirely cured by the 
 aconitum. Instances are also given us of 
 its good effects in gout, scrophulous swell- 
 ings, venereal nodes, amaurosis, intermit- 
 tent fevers, paralysis, ulceratiun, and 
 scirrhus. This plant has been generally 
 prepared as an extract or inspissated juice, 
 after the manner directed in the Edin- 
 burgh and many of the foreign pharmaco- 
 poeias : its efficacy is much diminished on 
 being long kept. Like all virulent me- 
 dicines, it should first be administered in 
 
AGO 
 
 ACR 
 
 small doses. Stoerk recommends two 
 grains of the extract to be rubbed into a 
 powder, with two drams of ^ugar, and to 
 begin with ten grains of this powder, two or 
 three times a day. We find, however, that 
 the extract is often given from one grain 
 to ten for a dose ; and Stoll, Scherekb^ck- 
 er, and others, increased this quantity con- 
 siderably. Instead of the extract, a tinc- 
 ture has been made of the dried leaves, 
 macerated in six times their weight of 
 spirits of wine, and forty drops given for a 
 dose. Some writers say that the napellus 
 is not poisonous in Sweden, Poland, 8cc. 
 but it should be noted that the napellus 
 which is not poisonous, is the Aconitum 
 lycoctonum of Linnaeus. 
 
 ACOPON. (From a, priv. and XOTTOU, weari- 
 ness.) It signifies originally whatever is a 
 remedy against weariness, and is used in 
 this sense by Hippocrates. Aph. viii. lib. 
 ii. But in time, the word was applied to 
 certain ointments. 
 
 ACOPA. According to Galen and Pau- 
 lus /Egineta, the Acopa Pharmaca are re- 
 medies for indispositions of body which are 
 caused by long or vehement motion. So 
 are medicines against lassitudes. 
 
 Aeon. Acidity. It is sometimes used 
 to express that sourness in the stomach 
 contracted by indigestion, and from whence 
 flatulencies and acid belching arise. 
 
 ACORDINA. An obsolete term for Indian 
 tutty. 
 
 ACORIA. (From *, priv. and Ko^ta to sa- 
 tiate.) Insatiability. In Hippocrates, it 
 means a good appetite and digestion. 
 
 ACORITES VINUM. (From axopov, galan- 
 gal.) A wine mentioned by D oscorides, 
 made with galangal, liquorice, &c. infused 
 with wine. 
 
 ACORN. The fruit of the oak. Acorns 
 were the food of the first ages ; but when 
 corn was cultivated, acorns were neglect- 
 ed. They are of little use with us, except 
 for fattening hogs and other cattle and 
 poultry. Among the Spaniards, the acorn, 
 or glans iberica, is said to have long remain- 
 ed a delicacy, and to have been served 
 up in the form of a dessert. In dearths, 
 acorns have been sometimes dried, ground 
 into meal, and baked as bread. Bartholin 
 relates that they are used in Norway for 
 this purpose. The inhabitants of Ohio held 
 out a long siege without any other food ; 
 and in a time of scarcity in France, A. D. 
 1709, they recurred to this food. But 
 they are said to be hard of digestion, and 
 to occasion headaches, flatulency, and 
 colics In Smoland, however, many in- 
 stances occur, in which they have supplied 
 a salutary and nutritious food. With this 
 view they are previously boiled in water 
 and separated from their husks, and then 
 dried and ground; and the powder is 
 
 mixed with about one half, or one third 
 of corn flour. A decoction of acorns is re- 
 puted good against dysenteries and colics ; 
 and a pessary of them is said to be useful 
 in immoderate fluxes of the menses. Some 
 have recommended ihe powder of acorns 
 in intermittent fever ; and in Brunswick, 
 they mix it with warm ale, and administer 
 it for producing a sweat in cases of erysipe- 
 las. Acorns roasted and bruised have re- 
 strained a violent diarrhoea. For other 
 medical uses to which they have been ap- 
 plied, see Murray's Appar. Medic, vol. i. 
 page 100. 
 
 From some late reports of the Academy 
 of Sciences, at Petersburg!!, we learn that 
 acorns are the best substitute to coffee 
 that has been hitherto known. To commu- 
 nicate to them the oilv properties of coffee, 
 the following process is recommended. 
 When the acorns have been toasted brown, 
 add fresh butter in small pieces to them, 
 while hot in the ladle, and stir them with 
 care, or cover the ladle and shake it, that 
 the whole may be well mixed. The acorns 
 of the Holm oak are formed at Venice into 
 cups about one inch and an half in diame- 
 ter, and .somewhat less in depth. They are 
 used tor dressing leather and instead of 
 galls for dyeing woollen cloth black. 
 
 ACOHTIJJUS. A lupin. 
 
 ACORUS. (A-xopov, from nopi. the pupil; 
 because it was esteemed good tor disorders 
 of the eyes.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hex- 
 andria. Order, Digynia. Sweet-flag. 
 Sweeet-rush. 
 
 ACORCS CALAMUS. The systematic name 
 for the calamus aromaticus. See Calamus 
 aromaticus. 
 
 ACORUS PAI.USTRIS. See Iris palustris. 
 
 ACORCS VERUS. See Calamus aromati- 
 cus. 
 
 ACORUS VULGARIS. See Iris palustris. 
 
 Acos. (From sm 0/ st;, to heal.) A remedy 
 or cure. 
 
 ACOSMIA. (From *, neg. and wo-pos, 
 beautiful.) Baldness; ill health: irregularity, 
 particularly of the critical days of fevers. 
 
 ACOSTE. (From cotow, barley.) An an- 
 cient food made of barley. 
 
 ACOUSTICA. (Acoustica, sc. medica* 
 inenta; AX, O VPMA from aucoustv to hear.) Re- 
 medies which, are employed with a view to 
 restore the sense of hearing, when wanting 
 or diminished. No internal remedies of- 
 this kind are known to produce any uniform 
 effect. 
 
 Acoustic nerves. See Auditory nerves. 
 
 Acoustic duct. The external passage of 
 the ear. 
 
 ACOUSTICS. That branch of general 
 science which treats on the origin, propa- 
 gation, and perception of sound. 
 
 ACEA. (Arab.) Acrai nymphomania. Ex. 
 
ivaooiirih I/All P 
 
 ACR 
 
 ACR 
 
 15 
 
 cessive venereal appetite. The time of 
 menstruation. 
 
 ACRACIA. (From *, priv. and jt/>*TCff, 
 strength.) Jlcrasia. Acratia, Debility, or 
 impotence, from relaxation or lost tone of 
 the parts. Hippocrates. 
 
 ACRAIPALA. (From <*, neg. and x/jamtxw*, 
 surfen.) Acr<epahs. Remedies for the ef- 
 fects of a debauch. 
 
 ACRATISMA. (From oMpaflov, unmixed 
 wine.) A breakfast among the old Greeks, 
 consisting of a morsel of bread, soaked in 
 pure unmixed wine. The derivation of this 
 word is the same as Jlcrasia t because the 
 wine used on this occasion was not mixed 
 with water. 
 
 ACRATOMELI. (From ajtpxlov, pure wine ; 
 and (WgA/, honey.) Mulsum, or wine mixed 
 with honey. 
 
 ACHE. (From aui/>of, extreme.) The ex- 
 tremity of the nose, 
 
 ACREA. (From ctjtgo?, extreme.) Acrote- 
 ria The extremities, i. e. the legs, arms, 
 nose, and ears. 
 
 ACR.EPALOS. See JLcruipala. 
 
 ACREBEIA. (From emp&f, accurate.) An 
 exact aiui accurate description and diag- 
 nosis, or distinction of diseases. 
 
 ACRID. (*#cm.) A term employed in 
 medicine to express a taste, the character- 
 istic of which is pungency joined with heat. 
 
 ACRIMONY. (Jicrimonia, from acm, 
 acrid.) Thus term is used to express a 
 quality in substances by which they irri- 
 tate, corrode, or dissolve others. It has 
 been supposed until very lately, there were 
 acid and alkaline acrimonies in the blood, 
 which produced certain diseases ; and al- 
 though the humoral pathology is nearly 
 exploded, the term venereal acrimony and 
 some others are ^till and must be retained. 
 
 ACRIS. Any fractured extremity, 
 
 ACRISIA. (From at, priv. and xgwce, to 
 judge or separate.) A turbulent state of a 
 disease, which will scarcely suffer any 
 judgment to be formed thereof. 
 
 AcHiTtrs. (From at, neg. and xg/va), to 
 judge.) Disease without regular crisis, the 
 event of wh;ch is hazardous to judge. 
 
 ACROBYSTIA. (From wgo?, extreme, 
 and /3va, to cover.) The extremity of the 
 prepuce. 
 
 ACROCHEIHIA. (From outgo?, extreme, and 
 ^g/g, a hand.) An exercise among the an- 
 cients. Probably a species of wrestling, 
 where they only held by the hands. 
 
 ACHOCHEIRESIS. (From outgo?, extreme, 
 and %&, a hand.) Gorraeus says, it signi- 
 fies the arm from the elbow to the ends of 
 the fingers ; %ag signifying the arm, from 
 the scapula to the fingers' end. 
 
 ACROCHORDON. (From outgo?, extreme, 
 and o<J, a string.) Galen describes it as 
 a round excrescence on the skin, with a 
 slender base ; and that it hath its name 
 because of its situation on the surface of 
 
 the skin. The Greeks call that excrescence 
 an achrochordon, where something hard con- 
 cretes under the skin, which is rather 
 rough, of the same colour as the skin, slen- 
 der at the base, and broader above. Their 
 size rarely exceeds that of a bean. 
 
 ACROCOLIA. (From ectgo?, extreme, and 
 acDKov, a limb.) These are the extremities 
 of animals, which are used in food, as the 
 ieet of calves, swine, bheep, oxen, or lambs, 
 and of the broths of which, jellies are 
 frequently made. Castellus from Budaeus 
 adds, that the internal parts of animals 
 are also called by this name ; in English 
 giblets. 
 
 ACHROLENIOJT. Castellus says it is the 
 same as Olicranon 
 
 ACROWANIA. (From eutgo?, extreme, and 
 fjonvtet madness.) Total or incurable mad' 
 ness. 
 
 ACROMION. (From ax.gov, extremity, and 
 o>//of, the shoulder.) A process of the sca- 
 pula or shouider-blude. See ScapuLt. 
 
 AcnoMPHALiuM. (Ax.Oju.qit.Kw, from sotgo?, 
 extreme, .ma o^aspstxo?, the navel.) Jicrom- 
 phalon. The tip of the na\el. 
 
 ACBOTMPHALON. Sex Acromphalium. 
 
 ACRONIA. (From outgov, the extremity.) 
 The amputation ol any extremity, as a fin- 
 ger or toe. 
 
 ACROPATHOS. (From a*go?, extreme, and 
 012160?, a disease.) Jlcropathus. It signifies 
 literally a disease at the 'top or superior 
 part. Hippocrates in his treatise De Su- 
 pertioetatione applies it to the internal ori- 
 fice ot the uterus ; and in Praedict. lib. ii. 
 to cancers, which appear on the surface of 
 the body. 
 
 ACROPATHUS. See Acropathos. 
 
 ACROPIS. (From an^ov, the extremity, and 
 o^j l he voice.) Imperfect articulation, from 
 a fault in the tongue. 
 
 ACROPOSTHIA (From axgo?, extreme, and 
 tzroo-Sw, the prepuce.) The extremity of the 
 prepuce ; or that part which is cut off' in 
 circumcision. 
 
 ACROPSILON. (From axgo?, extreme, and 
 naked.) The extremity of the de 
 nuded glans penis. 
 
 ACROSPEIOS (From t^ov, the extremity, 
 and ^rxo?, black.) Jlcrospelus. The bromus 
 Dioscoridis, or wild oat grass ; so called 
 because its ears, or tops, are often of a 
 blackish colour. 
 
 ACROSPELUS. See Jlcrospelos. 
 
 ACROTERIA. (From <*xo?, extreme.) The 
 extreme parts of the body, as the hands, 
 feet, nose, &c. 
 
 ACROTERIA SMUS. (From aucgam;^*, ex- 
 tremities, and this from *gcf, summus.) 
 The amputation of an extremity. 
 
 AcROTHYMiojir. (From wo?, extreme, 
 and 3-i/^uo?, thyme.) Acrothymia. Acrothy- 
 mtum. A sort of wart, described by Cel- 
 ,sus, as hard, rough, with a narrow basis, 
 and broad top ; the top is of the colour of 
 
16 
 
 ACU 
 
 ADA 
 
 thyme ; it easily splits and bleeds. This 
 tumour is also called T hymns. 
 
 ACTJEA. (From *.yu>, to break.) Acte. 
 The elder-tree, so called from its being ea- 
 sily broken. See Sambucus. 
 
 ACTINE. The herb Bunias or Napus. 
 
 ACXINOBOLISMCS. (From cufliv, a ray, and 
 /2caxa, to cast out.) Irradiation. It is ap- 
 plied to' the spirits, conveying the inclina- 
 tions of the mind to the body : it is also 
 called Diradiatio. 
 
 ACTION. . (From o-o,to act.) Any fa- 
 culty, power, or function of the body, 
 which, by physiologists are usually divided 
 into vital, animal, or natural. The vital 
 functions, or actions, are those which are 
 absolutely necessary to life, and without 
 which animals cannot exist ; as the action 
 of the heart, lungs, and arteries. The natu- 
 ral functions are those which are instrumen- 
 tal in repairing ihe several losses which 
 the body sustains : digestion, and the for- 
 mation of chyle, &c fall under this head. 
 The animal actions are those which we per- 
 form at will, as muscular motion, and all 
 the voluntary motions of the body. Each 
 part of die body is also said to have an ac- 
 tion peculiar to itself. 
 
 ACTON WATER. A purging water 
 procured from Acton, a village near Lon- 
 don, where is a well that affords it. This 
 is one of the strongest purging waters near 
 London ; and has been drank in the quan- 
 tity of from one to three pints in a morning, 
 against scorbutic and cutaneous affections. 
 This medical spring is no longer resorted 
 to by the public. 
 
 ACTUAL This word is applied to any 
 thing endued with a property or virtue 
 which acts by an immediate power inherent 
 in it : it is the reverse of potential ; thus, 
 a red-hot iron or fire is called an actual 
 cautery, in contradistinction from caustics, 
 which are called potential cauteries. Boil- 
 ing water is actually hot ; brandy, produ- 
 cing heat in the body, is potentially hot, 
 though of itself cold. 
 
 ACTUATION. (From ago, to act.) That 
 change wrought on a medicine, or any 
 thing taken into the body, by the vital heat, 
 which is necessary, in order to make it 
 act and have its effect, is called its actua- 
 tion. 
 
 ACUITAS. Acrimony. 
 
 ACUITIO. (From acuo, to sharpen.) 
 The sharpening an acid medicine by an ad- 
 dition of something more acid ; or in gene- 
 ral, the increasing the force of any medi- 
 cine, by an addition of something that hath 
 the same sort of operation in a greater de- 
 gree. 
 
 ACULON. (From,*, neg. and xv\oa>, to 
 roll round : so called because its fruit is 
 not involved in a cup,or sheath,like others.) 
 JIculos The fruit or acorn of the ilex, or 
 scarlet oak. 
 
 Actaos. See dculon. 
 
 ACUMEN. A point. The extremity of a 
 bone. 
 
 ACUPUNCTURA. (From acus, a needle, 
 and punctura, a prick.) Acupuncture ; 
 bleeding performed by making many small 
 punctures. 
 
 ACUREB. Plumbum, or lead. 
 
 ACURON. (From *, neg. and Jtuga, to 
 happen.) A name of the Misma : so call- 
 ed because it produces no effect if taken 
 internally. 
 
 ACUSPASTORIS. A name of the Scandix 
 anthriscusy the shepherd's needle, or Ve- 
 nus's comb. See Scandix. 
 
 ACUTE. Morbus acutus. A disease 
 which is attended with violent symptoms, 
 terminates in a few days, and is attended 
 with danger. It is opposed to a chronic 
 disease, which is slow in its progress, and 
 not so generally dangerous. 
 
 ACUTENACULUM. (From acus, a needle, 
 and tenacuhim, a handle.) Heister calls 
 the portaigu'ille by this name. It is the 
 handle for a needle, to make it penetrate 
 easily when stiching a wound. 
 
 ACTISIS. (From A, neg. and HUM, to con- 
 ceive.) In Vogel's nosology it signifies a de- 
 fect of conception, or barrenness in women. 
 
 ACYRUS. (From a, priv and M^OS, autho- 
 rity ; so named from its little nute in me- 
 dicine.) The Jlrnica montana, or German 
 leopard's-bane. See Jlrnica. 
 
 AuJEMosriA. (From A, priv. and fajpa>v, a 
 genius or fortune.) The restlessness and 
 anxiety felt in acute fevers. 
 
 ADAIGES. Sal-ammoniac, or muriate of 
 ammonia. See Murias ammonia. 
 
 ADAMAS. (From a, neg. and fetfjictce, to 
 conquer ; as not being easily broken.) The 
 adamant or diamond, the most precious of 
 all stones, and which was formerly sup- 
 posed to contain extraordinary cordial vir- 
 tues. 
 
 ADAMITTA. Adamitum. A hard stone 
 in the bladder. 
 
 Adam's Apple, See Pomun Jldami. 
 
 ADAM'S NEEDLE. Yucca gloriosa of Lin- 
 naeus. The roots of this plant are thick 
 and tuberous, and are used by the Indians 
 instead of bread; being first reduced into 
 a coarse meal. This, however, is only in 
 times of scarcity. 
 
 ADARCES. (From A, neg. and ftytce, to 
 see.) A saltish concretion found about the 
 reeds and grss in rrarshy grounds in Gala- 
 tia, and so called because it hides them. It 
 is used to clear the skin with, in leprosies, 
 tetters, &c. Dr. Plott gives an account of 
 this production in his Natural History of 
 Oxfordshire I was formerly in repute for 
 cleansing the skin from freckles. 
 1 ADAHISES. An ammoniacal salt. 
 
 ADARNECK. Auripigmentum, or orpi- 
 ment 
 
 ddarticidation See Jlrthrodia. 
 
ADD 
 
 ADDEPHAGIA. (From a.v, abundantly^ 
 and Qx.yuv t to eat.) Insatiability. A vo- 
 racious appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 ADDIT AMENTUM. (From arhlo, to add.) 
 A term formerly employed as synonymous 
 with epiphysis, but now only applied to two 
 portions of sutures of the skull. See 
 Lambdoidal and Squamwus Sutures. 
 
 AUDIT AMENTUM COLI. See Appendicu- 
 ld Cteci "oermiformis. 
 
 ADDUCT OR. (From ad, and duco, to 
 draw.) A drawer or contractor. A name 
 given to several muscles, whose office is to 
 bring forwards or draw tog-ether those 
 parts of tiie body to which they are annex- 
 ed. 
 
 ADDUCTOR BRBVIS FEMORIS. Ad- 
 ductor femoris secundus of Douglas. Tri- 
 ceps secundus of Winslow. A muscle, 
 which, with the adductor longus and magnus 
 femoris forms the triceps adductor femoris. 
 it is situated on the posterior part of the 
 thigh, arising- tendinous from the os pubis 
 near its joining with the opposite os pubis 
 below, and behind the adductor longitz femo- 
 ris, and is inserted, tendinous and fleshy, 
 into the inner and upper part of the linea 
 aspera, from a little below the trochanter 
 minor, to the beginning of the insertion of 
 the adductor longus. See Triceps adductor 
 femoris. 
 
 AnnucTOR FEMORIS PRIMUS. See Ad- 
 ductor longus femoris. 
 
 ADDUCTOR FEMOHIS SECUNDUS. See 
 Adductor brevis femoris. 
 
 ADDUCTOR FKMORIS TERTIUS. See Ad- 
 ductor magnus femoris. 
 
 ADDUCTOR FEMORIS Q.UAUTUS. See Ad- 
 ductor magnus femoris. 
 
 ADDUCTOR INDICIS PEDIS. An ex- 
 ternal interosseous muscle of the fore-toe, 
 whic!) arises, tendinous and fleshy, by two 
 origins, from the root of the inside of the 
 metatarsal bone of the fore-toe, from the 
 outside of the root of the metatarsal bone 
 of the great-toe, and from the os cune- 
 i forme in f .ernum. It is inserted, tendi- 
 nous, into the inside of the root of the first 
 joint of the fore-toe. Its use is to pull the 
 fore-toe inwards from the rest of the small 
 toes. 
 
 ADDUCTOR LONGUS FEMORIS. Ad- 
 ductor femoris primus of Douglas. Triceps 
 minus of Winslow. A muscle situated on 
 the posterior part of the thigh, which, with 
 the adductor brevis t and magnus femoris, 
 forms the triceps adductor femoris. It arises 
 by a pretty strong roundish tendon, from 
 the upper and interior part of the os pubis, 
 and ligament of its synchondrosis, on the 
 inner side of the pectineus, and is inserted 
 along the middle part of the linea aspera. 
 See Triceps adductor femoris. 
 
 ADDUCTOR MAGNUS FEMORIS. 
 Adductor femoris tertius et quartus of Doug- 
 las. Triceps magnus of Winslow. A mus- 
 cle which, with the adductor brevis fe- 
 
 ADE 
 
 17 
 
 moris, and the adductor longus femoris, 
 forms the Triceps adductor femoris. It ari- 
 ses from the symphysis pubis, and all along 
 the flat edge of the" thyroid foramen, from 
 v/hence it goes to be inserted into the linea 
 aspera throughout its whole length. See 
 7 'riceps adductor femoris. 
 
 ADDUCTOR MINIMI DIGITI .PEDIS. 
 An internal interosseous muscle of the foot. 
 It arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the in- 
 side of the root of the metatarsal bone of 
 the little-toe. It is inserted, tendinous, 
 into the inside of the root of the first joint 
 of the little-toe. Its use is to pull the lit- 
 tle-toe in-.vards. 
 
 ADDUCTOR occur. See Rectus tnternus 
 oculi. 
 
 ADDUCTOR POLLTCIS. See A dductor polli- 
 cis manfis. 
 
 ADDUCTOR POLLICIS MANUS. Ad- 
 ductor pollicis. Adductor ad minimum digi- 
 turn. A muscle of the thumb, situated on 
 the hand," which arises, fleshy, from almost 
 the whole length of the metacarpal bone 
 that sustains the middle finger; from 
 thence its fibres are collected together. It 
 is inserted, tendinous, into the inner part 
 of the root of the first bone of the thumb. 
 Its use is to pull the thumb towards the 
 fingers. 
 
 ADDUCTOR POLLICIS PEDIS. Jh 
 tithenar of Winslow. A muscle of the great 
 toe, situated on the foot : it arises, by a 
 long thin tendon, from the os calcis, from 
 the os cuboides, from the os cuneiforms 
 externum, and from the root of the meta- 
 tarsal bone of the second toe. It is insert- 
 ed into the external os sesamoideum, and 
 root of the metatarsal bone of the great toe. 
 Its use is to bring this toe nearer to the rest. 
 ADDUCTOR PROSTATE. A name given by 
 Sanctor'mi to a muscle which he also calls 
 Levater prosf,at& t and which Winslow calls 
 Prostaticus superior. Albinus, from its of- 
 fice, had very properly called it compressor 
 prosetatx. See Compressor prostatce. 
 
 ADDUCTOR TERTII DIGITI PEDIS. 
 An internal interosseous muscle of the foot, 
 that arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the 
 roots of the metatarsal bones of the third 
 and little toe. It is inserted, tendinous, in- 
 to the outside of the root of the first joint 
 of the third toe. Its use is to pull the third 
 toe outward. 
 
 ADKG. Sour milk, or butter-milk, 
 ADKCIA. See Adectos. 
 ADECTOS. Adecia. (From , priv. and 
 faxw, to bite.) An epithet of those medi- 
 cines which relieve from pain, by removing 
 the uneasy situation caused by the stimu-, 
 lus of acrimonious medicines. 
 
 ADEL?HIA, ('A^X^, a relation.) Hip- 
 pocrates calls diseases by this name that 
 resemble each other. 
 
 ADEMONIA. (From , priv. and <f a/^ay, a 
 genus or divinity or fortune.) Hippocrates 
 uses this word for uneasiness, restlessness, 
 D 9 
 
18 
 
 ADI 
 
 ADI 
 
 or anxiety felt in acute diseases, and some 
 hysteric fits. 
 
 ADEN. (AJX a gland.) A gland. A 
 bubo. See Gland. 
 
 ADENIFORM. CJldeniformis ; from acTw, 
 a gland, a.\\d forma, resemblance.) Glandi- 
 form, or resembling a gland. A term some- 
 times applied to the prostate gland. 
 
 ADENDEWTIS. An epithet applied to ul- 
 cers which eat and destroy the glands. 
 
 ADENOGRAPHY. (From */X a gland, 
 and >a<po>, to write.) A treatise on the 
 glands. See Gland. 
 
 ADENOIDES. Glandiform : resembling a 
 gland. An epithet applied also to the 
 prostate gland. 
 
 ADENOLOGY. (From <T W , a gland, 
 and Ktyos, a treatise.) The doctrine of the 
 glands. See Gland. 
 
 ADEXOUS ABSCESS, (vlbscessus adenosus ; 
 from <ry, a gland.) A hard glandular ab- 
 scess, which suppurates slowly. 
 
 ADEPHAGIA. (From aJw, abundantly, 
 and qieystv, to eat.) Insatiate appetite. See 
 JBuliniia. 
 
 ADEPS. Fat. An oily secretion from 
 the blood into the cells of the cellular mem- 
 brane. See Fat. 
 
 ADEPS ANSERINUS. Goose-grease. 
 
 ADEPS SUILL&). Hog's-lard. 
 
 ADEPTA MEDICINA. So Paracelsus calls 
 that which treats of the diseases that are 
 contracted by celestial operations, or com- 
 municated from heaven. 
 
 ADEPTA PHIIOSOPHIA. Adept philoso- 
 phy. It is that philosophy, whose end is 
 the transmutation of minerals, and a uni- 
 versal remedy. 
 
 ADEPTS. (From adipiscor, to obtain.) 
 Skilful alchymists. Such are called so as 
 pretend to some extraordinary skill in chy- 
 mistry ; but these have too often proved 
 either enthusiasts or impostors. The pro- 
 fessors of the Jldepta Philosophic, are also 
 called Adepts. 
 
 ADFLATUS. A blast : a kind of erysipe- 
 las. 
 
 ADHATODA. The Malabar nut-tree, which 
 is a species of J-ttsticia. It is used in India 
 for expelling the dead fcetus in an abortion, 
 which it is said is the meaning of the word 
 in the Zeylandic language. 
 
 ADHJESION. (From adhcsreo, to stick 
 to. ) The growing together of parts. 
 
 ADHESIVE INFLAMMATION. A 
 term lately introduced into Surgery, to ex- 
 press that species of inflammation which 
 terminates by an adhxsion of the inflamed 
 surfaces. 
 
 ADHJESIVE PLASTER, A plaster made of 
 common litharge plaster and resin, is so 
 called because it is used for its adhesive 
 pi'< perties. See Emplastrum resince. 
 
 AmAciiYTos. (From a, neg. and fist^uio, 
 to diffuse, scatter, or be profuse.) Decent 
 in point of dress. Hippocrates thinks the 
 dress of a fop derogatory from the physi- 
 
 cian ; though thereby he hides his igno- 
 rance, and obtains the good opinion of his 
 patients. 
 
 ADIANTHUM. Adiantum. (anWav, 
 from at, neg. and fouva*, to grow wet ; so 
 called because its leaves are not easily 
 made wet.) Maidenhair. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnzean system. 
 Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Filires. 
 
 ADIANTHUM CAPILLUS VENER1S. 
 Maiden-hair. The leaves of this plant are 
 somewhat sweet and austere to the palate, 
 and possess mucilaginous qualities. A sy- 
 rop, the syrop de caplllaire is prepared 
 from them, which is much esteemed in 
 France. Orange-flower water and a pro- 
 portion of honey,it is said, are usually add- 
 ed. It acts chiefly as a demulcent, sheath- 
 ing the inflamed sides of the glottis. 
 
 ADIANTHUM ACREUM. The Polytrichum 
 commune of Linnaeus. It possesses, in an 
 inferior degree, astringent virtues : and was 
 formerly given in diseases of the lungs, and 
 calculous complaints. 
 
 ADIAPHOROUS. A term which implies 
 the same with neutral ; and is particu- 
 larly used of some spirits and salts, 
 which are neither of an acid nor alkaline 
 nature. 
 
 AUIALNEUSTIA. (From the privative 
 particle et, and i-ji7rvsu>< perspiro. (A di- 
 minution or obstruction of natural perspi- 
 ration, and that in which the ancients 
 chiefly placed the cause of fevers. 
 
 ADIARRH<EA. (From a, priv. 
 to flow out or through.) A total suppres- 
 sion of all the necessary evacuations from 
 the bowels. 
 
 ADIATHOROSUS. A spirit distilled from 
 tartar. 
 
 ADI BAT. Mercury. 
 
 ADICE. (AJW) A nettle. 
 
 ADIPOCIRE. (From adeps, fat, and 
 cera, wax.) A substance that resembles 
 soap, formed by a conversion of animal 
 matter, placed under certain circumstances. 
 Whole bodies have been found converted 
 into this substance. 
 
 ADIPOSE MEMBRANE. (Jllembrana adipo- 
 sa, from adeps, fat.) The fat collected in 
 the cells of the cellular membrane. See 
 Fat. 
 
 ADIPSAN. So the Greeks called medi- 
 cines, &c. which abate thirst. Hippocrates 
 applied. this word to oxymel. 
 
 ADIPSIA. (From *, neg. and ^4*. 
 thirst.) A want of thirst. A genns of dis- 
 ease in the class locales, and oader dyso- 
 re.ria of CullenV Nosology. It is mostly 
 symptomatic of some disease of the brain. 
 
 ADIPSOS. So the Greeks called the Egyp- 
 tian palm-tree, whose fruit is said to be the 
 JMyrobalans. The tree is called adipsos* 
 because its fruit quench eth thirst. Theo- 
 phrastus calls this tree Balanos. Adipsos 
 is also a name for liquorice. 
 
 Ammoniacal salt. 
 
ADV 
 
 AGO 
 
 19 
 
 An.iuTomwM. (From ad and juvo, to 
 help.) A name of the humerus, from its 
 usefulness in lifting up the fore -arm. 
 
 ADJUVANTIA. Whatever assists in obvi- 
 ating disease. 
 
 ADNATA TUNICA. (Adnata, from ad- 
 nascor, to grow to.) Jllbu^inea oculi. Tu- 
 nica albuginea oculi. This membrane is 
 mostly confounded with the conjunctiva. 
 It is, however, thus formed : five of the 
 muscles which move the eye, take their 
 origin from the bottom of the orbit, and 
 the sixth arises from the edge of it ; they 
 are all inserted, by a tendinous expansion, 
 into the anterior part of the tunica scleroti- 
 ca ; which expansion gives the whiteness 
 peculiar to the fore-part of the eye. It lies 
 betwixt the sclerotica and conjunctiva. 
 
 ADOC. Milk. 
 
 ADONION. (From A<T<M 5 the youth from 
 whose blood it was feigned to have sprung.) 
 Adoniutn. Southernwood. 
 
 ADOPTER. Tubus intermedium Achy- 
 mical instrument used to combine retorts to 
 the cucurbits or matrasses in distillation, 
 with retorts instead of receivers. 
 
 ADOR. A sort of corn, called also spelta. 
 
 ADOS. Water in which red-hot iron is ex- 
 tinguished. 
 
 AD PONDUS OMNIUM. The weight of the 
 whole. These words are inserted in phar- 
 maceutical preparations, or prescriptions, 
 when the last ingredient ought to weigh as 
 much as all the others put together. 
 ADRA HHIZA. Blancard says the root of 
 the Aristolochia is thus named. 
 
 ADRACHNK. The strawberry bay-tree. 
 A species of Arbutus. 
 
 A DRAM. Fossil salt. 
 
 ADRARAGI. (Indian.) Garden-saffron. 
 
 ADROBOLON. (From o<r<>oc large, and 
 /?a>\o?, a globe, bole, or mass.) Indian bdel- 
 lium, which is coarser than the Arabian. 
 
 Adatriction. Costivefiess. 
 
 ADSTRINGENTS. See Astringents. 
 
 ADUSTION. An inflammation about the 
 brain, and its membrane, with a hollow- 
 ness of the eyes, a pale colour, and a dry 
 body. 
 
 In Surgery, adustion signifies the same 
 as cauterization, and means the application 
 of ai>y substance to the animal body, which 
 acts like fire. The ancient surgeons, espe- 
 cially the Arabians, were remarkably fond 
 of having recourse to adustion in local dis- 
 eases : but the use of actual heat is very 
 rarely admitted by the moderns. 
 
 ADVENTITIOUS. Any thing that acciden- 
 tally, and not in the common course of na- 
 tural causes, happens to make a part of ano- 
 ther ; as the glands in strumous cases are 
 said to be adventitious glands, in distinction 
 from those which are naturally produced. 
 It is also used in opposition to hereditary ; 
 thus gout and scrofula are sometimes here- 
 ditary, and very often adventitious, they 
 
 having never before been known in the 
 family. 
 
 ADY. Abangn. The palm of the island 
 of St. Thomas, from which is prepared 
 Thernel's restorative. 
 
 ADYNAMIA. (A<W/*/* : from a, priv. 
 and Juv*/**?, power.) A defect of vital power. 
 
 ADYNAMIA. The second order of the 
 class neuroses of Cullen's Nosology ; it com- 
 prehends snycope, dyspepsia, and hypochon- 
 driasis. 
 
 ADYNAMON. (From a, neg. and fvv&fjctc, 
 strength.) Adynamutn. Among ancient 
 physicians, it signified a kind of weak fac- 
 titious wine, prepared from must, boiled 
 down with water ; to be given to patients 
 to whom pure or genuine wine might be 
 hurtful. 
 
 JEDOIA. (From <*/cfa>?, modesty ; or from 
 *, neg. and J&>, to see ; as not being de- 
 cent to the sight.) The pudenda, or parts 
 of generation. 
 
 JDOPSOPH i A . (From a/cTa/a, pudenda, n 
 4o<pa>, to break wind.) A term used by 
 Sauvages and Sagar, to signify a flatus 
 from the bladder, or from the womb, ma 
 king its escape through the vagina. 
 
 JEoAGROPiLus. (From a^atj/go?, a wild 
 goat, and pita, a ball.) &gagrophila. 
 
 1. A ball found in the stomach of deer, 
 goats, hogs, horned cattle, as cows, &c. 
 It consists of hairs which they have swal- 
 lowed from licking themselves. They are 
 of different degrees of hardness, but have 
 no medicinal virtues. Some rank these balls 
 among the Bezoars. Hieronymus Velschius 
 wrote a treatise on the virtues of this. 
 
 2. A species of conferva found in Wallen- 
 fenmoor, from its resembling these concre- 
 tions, is also so named. 
 
 yG i AS. A white speck on the pupil of 
 the eye, which occasions a dimness of sight. 
 
 JEGIDES. Aylia. A disorder of the eyes 
 mentioned by Hippocrates. Fcesius thinks 
 the disease consists of small cicatrices in 
 the eye, caused by an afflux of corrosive 
 humours upon the part. But in one pas- 
 sage of Hippocrates, Fcesius says it signifies 
 small white concretions of humours which 
 stick upon the pupil, and obscure the 
 sight. 
 
 -ZEGiDioN. A collyrium or ointment for 
 inflammations and defluxions of the eyes. 
 
 JEcitops. Wild fescue grass. This plant 
 is called agilops from its supposed virtue 
 in curing the disorder named JEgylops. It 
 is a species of JSromus in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. 
 
 ^EGINETIA. Malabrian broom rape. A 
 species of Orobanche. 
 
 /EGIS. Achlys. A film on the eye. 
 
 J?EGOCERAS. (From 0,1%, a goat, and xg*?, 
 a horn : so called, because the pods were 
 supposed to resemble the horns of a goat.) 
 Foenugreek. See Trigonella Fanum-gracum, 
 and B oncer a-s* 
 
20 
 
 ./EGOIETHROIT. (From /, a goat, and 
 o\e0gof, destruction; so named from the 
 opinion of its being poisonous to goats.) 
 Tournefort says it is the QhamcErododrn- 
 tlron; now the Azel<ea ponticn of Ldbnaeus, 
 
 /EGONYCHOJT. (From out , n goat, and 
 otvu| , a hoof; becau.-e of the hardness of the 
 seed.) Cromwell. See Lithospermiim. 
 
 JEGOPQD1UM. (From *i| , a gout, and 
 <o- 8 f, a foot ; from its supposed resemblance 
 to a goat's foot.) Goatweed. A genus of 
 plants in the Linnzean system. Glasfc, Pen- 
 tandria Order, Digynia. 
 
 /EROPODIUM. PODAGRARIA. ^Podagraria^ 
 from its use in curing the podagra, or gout.) 
 Goatweed. This plant is sedative, and 
 was formerly applied to mitigate pains of 
 gout, and to relieve piles, but not now em- 
 ployed. In its earlier state it is tender 
 and esculent. 
 
 ./EsopRosorox. (From tz, a goat, and 
 <arca-a7rsv, a face ; so called because goats 
 are subject to defects in the eyes, or from 
 having in it some ingredients named after 
 the goat.) A name of a lotion for the eyes, 
 when inflamed. 
 
 ^EGYLOPS. From ot ? |, a goat, and a|, 
 an eye.) A disease so named from the sup- 
 position that goats were very subject to it. 
 
 The term means a sore just under the in- 
 ner angle of the eye. The best modern sur- 
 geons seem to consider the segylops only as 
 a stage of the fistula lachrymalis. Paiilus 
 /Egineta calls it anchylops, before it bursts, 
 and aegilops after. When the skin covering 
 the lachrymal sac has been for some time in- 
 flamed, or subject to frequent returning in- 
 flammations, it most commonly happens 
 that the puncta lachrymalia are affected by 
 it ; and the fluid, not having an opportunity 
 of passing off by them, distends the infla- 
 med skin, so that at last it becomes sloughy, 
 and bursts externally. This is that state of 
 the disease which is called perfect aigylops, 
 or tsgylops. 
 
 ,/EGYPTIA MUSCATA. See Hibiscus abcl- 
 moscnus. 
 
 /EGYPTTACUM. A name given to different 
 unguents of the detergent or corrosive kind. 
 We meet with a black, a red, a white, a 
 simple, a compound, and a magistral JEgyp- 
 tiacum. The simple JEgyptiacum, which is 
 that usually found in our shops, is a compo. 
 sition of verdigris, vinegar, and honey, 
 boiled to a consistence. It is usually sup- 
 posed to take its name from its dark colour, 
 wherein it resembles that of the natives of 
 Egypt. It is improperly called an unguent, 
 as there is no oil, or rather fat, in it. 
 
 JEGYPTIUM PHARMACUM AD AURES. >Etius 
 speaks of this as excellent for deterging 
 foetid ulcers of the ears, whic.li he says it 
 cures, though the patient were born with 
 them. 
 
 ^IGLUCES. (From am, always and 
 sweet.) A sweetish wine, or must. 
 
 ,/EIPATHF.IA. (From (tit, always, and 
 , a disease.) Any disease of long 
 duration. 
 
 /ENEA. (From as, brass, so called be- 
 cause it was formerly made of brass.) A 
 catheter. 
 
 . The spinal marrow. 
 
 Fermentation. Sprinkling of 
 the whole body. 
 
 ./EONION. The sedum maj us, or common 
 hpuse-kfk 
 
 JEoRA. (From tiaga>, to lift up, to sus- 
 pend on high.) Exercise without muscular 
 action ; as swinging. A species of exercise 
 used by the ancients, und of which Aeiius 
 gives the following account. Gestation, 
 while it exercises the body, the body seems 
 to-be at rest. Of the motion there are se- 
 veral kinds. First, swinging in a hammock, 
 which, at the decline of a fever, is beneficial. 
 Secondly, being carried in a litter, in which 
 the patient, either sits, or lies along. It is 
 useful when the gout, stone, or such other 
 disorder, attends, as does not admit of vio- 
 lent motions. Thirdly, riding in a chariot, 
 which is of service in most chronical disor- 
 ders ; especially before the more violent 
 exercises c;vn be admitted. Fourthly, sail- 
 ing in a ship, or boat. This produces va- 
 rious effects, according to the different 
 agitation of the waters, and, in many tedi- 
 ous chronical disorders, is efficacious be- 
 yond what is observed from the most skilful 
 administration of drugs. These are instan- 
 ces of a passive exercise. 
 ^Eq.uE. Ecmally. The same as ana. 
 AER. The fluid which surrounds the 
 globe. See Air and Atmosphere. 
 
 JEsos An excrescence, or protuberance. 
 .IRA. Darnel, or lolium. 
 IRITIS The Anagallis, or pimpernell. 
 AEROLOGIA. (A^OXO^X : from <*^, the 
 air, and A&^G?, a discourse.) Aerologice. 
 Aerology. That part of medicine which 
 treats of the nature and properties of air. 
 AEHOLOGICE. See Jlerologia. 
 AEROMELI. Honey, dew ; also a name 
 for manna. 
 
 AEROPHOBI. (From *<>, air, and <j>cW, 
 fear.) According to Ccelius Aurelianus, 
 some phrenetic patients are afraid of a lucid 
 and others of an obscure air: and these he 
 calls aerophobi. 
 
 AEROPHOBIA. Fear of air, or wind. 
 A symptom of the phrenitis ; also a name 
 of Hydrophobia. 
 
 AEROSIS. The aerial vital spirit of the 
 ancients. 
 
 YROSSUS LAPIS. So Pliny calls the La- 
 pis Calaminaris, upon the supposition that 
 it was a copper ore. 
 ^RUCA. Verdigris. 
 jEUUGO. (From <es, copper.) Azagor. 
 Abnizadir. 
 
 1. The rust of any metal, particularly of 
 copper. 
 
.ETH 
 
 2. Verdigrise. See Verdigrise. 
 
 ,EttUGO I'KJEPAHATA. See 
 
 cnpri. 
 
 JLscHiioMrTHESis. The obscene lan- 
 guage of the delirious. 
 
 jESCULUS. (jsculus, from esca, food.) 
 Horse-chestnut. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hep- 
 tundria. Order, Afonogynid, 
 
 ^SCOll/S HIPPOCASTANUM. The SVS- 
 
 tematic name for the hippocastanum. See 
 Hippocast anuin. 
 
 JisECAvuM. Auricalcum, or brass. 
 
 /ESTATES. Freckles in the face ; sun- 
 burnings. 
 
 JEsTPHAHA. Incineration, or burning 
 of the flesh, or any other part of the body. 
 
 -ffisTUAiuuM. A stove for conveying 
 heat to all parts of the body at once. A 
 kind of vapour bath. A vapour bath Am- 
 brose Parey calls an instrument thus, which 
 he describes for conveying heat to any par- 
 ticular part. Palmarius, de morbis, conta- 
 giosis, gives a contrivance under this name, 
 for sweating the whole body. 
 
 TEs-ruATio. The boiling up, or rather 
 the fermenting of liquors when mixed. 
 
 ./ESTUS VOLATICUS. (From testus, heat, 
 and *>o/0, to fly.) According to Vogel, sy- 
 nonymous with phlogosis. Sudden heat, or 
 scorching, which soon goes off, but which 
 for a time reddens the face. 
 
 AETHER. (A/0g, a supposed fine subtile 
 fluid.) Liquor xthereus. Ether. JEther 
 sulphuricus, nitrosus, muriaticus , according 
 to the acid from which it is formed com- 
 bined with alcohol. A volatile liquor, ob- 
 tained, by distillation, form a mixture of al- 
 cohol and a concentrated acid. 
 
 The medical properties of aether, when 
 taken internally, are avttispasmodic, cordial, 
 and stimulant. Against nervous and ty- 
 phoid fevers, all nervous diseases, but 
 especially tetanic affections, soporose dis- 
 eases from debility, asthma, palsy, spas- 
 modic colic, hysteria, &c. it always enjoys 
 some share of reputation. Regular prac- 
 titioners seldom give so much as empirics, 
 who sometimes venture upon large quan- 
 tities, with incredible benefit. Applied 
 externally, it is of service in the headach, 
 toothach, and other painful affections. 
 Thus employed, it is capable of producing 
 two very opposite effects, according to its 
 management; for, if it be' prevented from 
 evaporating, by covering the place to which 
 it is applied closely with the hand, it proves 
 a powerful stimulant and rubefacient, and 
 excites a sensation of burning heat, as is the 
 case with solutions of camphor in alcohol, 
 or turpentine. In this way it is frequently 
 used for removing pains in the head or teeth. 
 On the contrary, if it be dropped on any 
 part of the body, exposed freely to the air, 
 its rapid evaporation produces an intense 
 degree of cold ; and as this is attended with 
 a proportional diminution of bulk in the part 
 
 applied, in this way it has frequently contri- 
 buted to the reduction of the intestine, in 
 cases of strangulated hernia. 
 
 ./ETHEREA HEHBA. The Eryngium was 
 so called. 
 
 ./ETHEREAL OIL. An animal or vegetable 
 oil, highly rectified, partaking, as it were, 
 of the nature of aether. 
 
 AETHER SULPHURICIS. JVapthttmtri- 
 cli. JEther Vitriolicus. Sulphuric ether. 
 Take of rectified spirit, 
 Sulphuric acid, of each, by weight, a pound 
 and a half. 
 
 Pour the spirit into a glass retort, then 
 gradually add to it the acid, shaking it after 
 each addition, and taking care that their 
 temperature, during the mixture, may not 
 exceed 120 degrees. Immerse the retort 
 very cautiously to a sand bath, previously 
 heated to 200 degrees, so that the liquor 
 may boil as speedily as possible, and let the 
 aether pass over into a tubulated receiver, 
 to the tubulure of which another receiver is 
 appiied,-and kept coidby immersion in ice, 
 or water. Distil the liquor until a heavier 
 part also begins to pass over, and appear 
 under the aether in the bottom of the re- 
 ceiver. To the liquor which remains in 
 the retort, pour on twelve fluidounces more 
 of alcohol, and repeat the distillation in the 
 same manner. 
 
 It is mos-lly employed as an excitant, ner- 
 vine, antispasmodic, and diuretic, in cases 
 of spasms, cardialgia, enteralgia, fevers, 
 hysteria, cephalagia, and spasmodic asthma. 
 The dose is from gt. xx to ij. Externally 
 it cures toothach, and violent pains in the 
 head. See &ther. 
 
 .ETHER RECT1FICATUS. JEther vi- 
 triolicus. 
 
 Take of sulphuric aether, fourteen fluid- 
 ounces. 
 
 Fused potash, half an ounce, 
 Distilled water, two fluidounces. 
 Dissolve the potash in the water, and add 
 thereto the aether, shaking them well to- 
 gether, until they are mixed. Lastly, by 
 means of a temperature about 200 degrees, 
 distil over twelve ounces of rectified aether, 
 from a large retort into a cooled receiver. 
 
 Sulphuric aether is impregnated with some 
 sulphuric acid, as is evident in the smell, 
 and with some rctherial oil : and these re- 
 quire a second process to separate them. 
 Potash unites to the acid, and requires to be 
 added in a state of solution, and in sufficient 
 quantities, for the purpose of neutralizing 
 it ; and it also forms a soap with the oil. It 
 is advantageous also to use a less quantity 
 of water than exists in the ordinary solution 
 of potash : and therefore the above direc- 
 tions are adopted in the last London Phar- 
 macopoeia. For its virtues, see JEther. 
 
 jETHIOPS. A term applied formerly to 
 several preparations, because the powder 
 becomes of a black colour, like the skin 
 of an .(Ethiopian. 
 
AFF 
 
 AFF 
 
 ,/ETHIOPS ANTIMONATLIS. A prepara- 
 tion of antimony and mercury, once in high 
 repute, and still employed by some practi- 
 tioners in cutaneous diseases. A few grains 
 are to be given at first, and the quantity in- 
 creased as the stomach can bear it. 
 
 JLTHIOPS MARTiAtis. A preparation of 
 iron, formerly in repute, but now neglected. 
 jETHiOFS MINERAL. The substance 
 heretofore known by this name, is called, 
 by the London College, Hydrargyrus cum 
 sulphure ; by the Edinburgh., Sulphuretum 
 Mydrargyri nigrum; and by ihat of Dublin, 
 Hydrargyrum sulphuratum nigrum. 
 
 JEthmoid artery. See Ethmoid artery -. 
 
 JEthmoid bone. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 vErHNA. A chymical furnace. 
 
 ./ETHOCES. JtLtholices. Superficial pus- 
 tules in the skin, raised by heat, as boils, 
 fiery pustules. 
 
 jETHUSA. (From u0*r* t beggarly.) 
 The name of a genus of plants of the Lin- 
 nacan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 JETHUSA MEUM. The systematic name 
 of the meum of the Pharmacopoeias. See 
 Jlleum Athamanticum. 
 
 JTHYA. A mortar. 
 
 JTIOI PHLEBES. Eagle veins. The 
 veins which pass through the temples to the 
 head, were so called formerly by Rufus 
 Ephesius. 
 
 ./ETIOLOGY. (A/T/oX6>i* : from cult*, a 
 cause, and xo>oc, a discourse.) The doctrine 
 of the causes of diseases. 
 
 ^ETOCION. JEitolium. The granumc ni- 
 dium. 
 
 ^ETONYCHIUM. See Lithospermum. 
 
 AFFECTION. (This is expressed in 
 Greek by -arafioc: hence pathema, passio.) 
 This term indicates any existing disorder of 
 the whole body, or a part of it, as hysterics, 
 colic, leprosy. Thus by adding a descrip- 
 tive epithet to the term affection, most 
 distempers may be expressed. We say 
 febrile affection, cutaneous affection, &c. 
 using the word affection synonymously with 
 disease. 
 
 AFFINITY, fjffintout a proximity of 
 relationship.) The term affinity is used 
 indifferently with attraction. See Attrac- 
 tion. 
 
 Affinity of Aggregation. See Attraction 
 of Aggregation. 
 
 Affinity of Composition. See Attraction, 
 chymical. 
 
 Affinity, compound. When Uuve or more 
 bodies, on account of their mutual affinity, 
 unite and form one homogeneous body, then 
 the affinity is termed compound affinity or 
 attraction : thus, if to a solution of sugar 
 and water be added spirits of wine, these 
 three bodies will form a homogeneous li- 
 quid by compound affinity. See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, double. Double elective attrac- 
 tion. When two bodies, each consisting of 
 
 two elementary parts, come into contact, 
 and are decomposed, so that their elements 
 become reciprocally united, and produce 
 two new compound bodies, the decomposi- 
 tion is then termed, decomposition by dou- 
 ble affinity : thus, if we add common salt, 
 which consists of muriatic acid and soda, 
 to nitrate of silver, which is composed of 
 nitric acid and silver, these two bodies will 
 be decompounded ; for the nitric acid unites 
 with the soda, and the silver with the muri- 
 atic acid, and thus may be obtained two 
 new bodies. The common salt and nitrate 
 of sliver therefore mutually decompose 
 each other by what is called double affinity. 
 See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, intermediate. Appropriate affi- 
 nity. Affinity of an intermedium is, when 
 two substances of different kinds, that show 
 to one another no component affinity, do, 
 by the assistance of a third, combine, and 
 unite into a homogeneous whole : thus, oil 
 and water are substances of different kinds, 
 which, by means of alkali, combine and 
 unite into an homogeneous substance: hence 
 the theory of lixiviums, of washing, &c. 
 See Attraction. 
 
 Affinity, quiescent. Mr. Kirwan employs 
 the term Quiescent affinity to mark that, by 
 virtue of which, the principle of each com- 
 pound of two bodies, decomposed by dou- 
 ble affinity, adhere to each other; and 
 Divellert affinity, to distinguish that by 
 which the principles of one body unite and 
 change order with those of the other : thus 
 sulphate of potash or vitriolated tartar is 
 not completely decomposed by the nitric 
 acid or by lime, when either of these prin- 
 ciples is separately presented ; but if the 
 nitric acid be combined with lime, this 
 nitrate of lime will decompose the sulphate 
 of potash. In this last case the affinity of 
 the sulphuric acid with the alkali is weak- 
 ened by its affinity to the lime This acid, 
 therefore, is subject to two affinities, the 
 one which retains it to the alkali, called qui- 
 escent, and the other which attracts it 
 towards the lime, called divellent affinity. 
 
 Affinity,, divellent. See Affinity quiescent. 
 
 Affinity reciprocal. When a compound 
 of two bodies is decomposed by a third ; 
 the separated principle being in its turn 
 capable of decomposing the new combina- 
 ti;-n. 
 
 Affinity, simple. Single elective Attrac- 
 tion. If a body consisting of two compo- 
 nent parts, be decomposed on the approach 
 of a third, which has a greater affinity with 
 one of those component ports than with the 
 other, then the decomposition is termed 
 decomposition by simple affinity ; for in- 
 stance, if pure potash be added to a com- 
 bination of nitric acid and lime, the union 
 which existed between these two bodies 
 will cease, because the potash combines 
 with the nitric acidj aed the lime being 
 
AGA 
 
 AGE 
 
 23 
 
 disengaged is precipitated. The reason is, 
 that the nitric acid has a greater affinity for 
 the pure potash than for the lime, therefore 
 it deserts the lime, to combine with the 
 potash When two bodies only enter into 
 chyinical union, the affinity, which was the 
 cause of it, is also termed simple or single 
 elective attraction ; thus the solution of 
 sugar and water is produced by simple 
 affinity, because there are but two bodies. 
 See Attraction. 
 
 AFFIOW. AJfium. An Arabic name for 
 opium. 
 
 AFFLATUS. (From ad and /are, to blow.) 
 A vapour or blast. A species of erysi- 
 pelas, which attacks people suddenly, so 
 named upon the erroneous supposition that 
 it was produced by some unwholesome wind 
 blowing on the part. 
 
 AFFUSIO. Pouring a liquor upon some- 
 thing ; but sometimes it means the same as 
 sitffusio, a cataract. 
 
 After-birth. See Placenta. 
 
 AFFLIUM. An Arabic name for opium. 
 
 ASA CUETENSIUM. The small Spanish 
 milk-thistle. 
 
 AGALACTATIO. See Agalactia. 
 
 AGALACTIA. AAO*]**'- from <*, priv, 
 
 and ytxct., milk.) Agalaods, Agalactio. Aga- 
 lactatio. A detect of milk in childbirth. 
 
 AGALACTOS. (From A, priv. and 
 milk.) An epithet given to women who 
 have no milk when they lie in. 
 
 AGALACTOS. See Agaluctia. 
 
 AGALAXJS. See Agalactia. 
 
 AGALLOCHI VERI LIGNUM. See Lignum 
 aloes. 
 
 AGALLUGE. Agallugum. A name of the 
 agallochum or aromatic aloe. 
 
 Agaric. See Agaricus. 
 
 AGARACOIJDES. A species of agaricus 
 or fungus. 
 
 AGARICUS. (Argute; : from Agaria, a 
 town in Asia ; or i'rom Agarus, a river in 
 Sarmatia, now Malowouda.) Agaric. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Fungi. 
 
 AGARICUS CHIRURGORUM. Agaricus quer- 
 c&9. Fungus igniarius. Boletus igniarius. 
 Agaric of the oak. Touchwood boletus. 
 Female agaric. This fungus JSoletus ig- 
 niarius of Linnarus : acaulis pufvinatus 
 levis, poris tennissimus, has been much used 
 by surgeons as an external styptic. Though 
 still employed on the Continent, the sur- 
 geons in this country have not much confi- 
 dence in it. 
 
 AGARICUS ALBUS. The plant known by 
 this name in the pharmacopoeias, is the Bole- 
 tus laricis of Linnaeus ; so called from 
 its being met with on old larch trees, in 
 different parts of Europe. Several prepa- 
 rations, as troches, an extract, and piiis, 
 are ordered to be made with it in foreign 
 pharmacopoeias, which are administered 
 against phthisical complaints. 
 
 AGALLUGUM. See Agallugi. 
 
 AGARICUS CAMPESTRIS. See Mushroom. 
 
 AGARICUS CHATARELLUS. A species of 
 fungus, esteemed a delicacy by the French. 
 Broiled with salt and pepper, it has much 
 the flavour of a roasted cockle. 
 
 AGARICUS CINSTAMOMEUS. Brown Mush- 
 room. A species of agaricus, of a pleasant 
 smell. When broiled, it gives a good 
 flavour. 
 
 AGARTCUS DELICIOSUS. This fungus well 
 seasoned and then broiled has the exact 
 flavour of a roasted muscle. It is in season 
 in September. 
 
 AGARICUS MUSCARIUS. Bug Agaric, so 
 called from its known virtue in destroying 
 bugs. This reddish fungus is the Agaricus 
 mnscariiis of Linnaeus -.stipitatus, lamellis 
 dimidiatis solitariis, stipite vofoato, apice di- 
 latato, basi ovato. The use of this vegeta- 
 ble is not much known in this country. 
 Haller relates that six persons of Lithuania 
 perished at one time, by eating this kind of 
 mushroom, and that in others it has caused 
 delirium. It is employed externally to 
 strumous, phagedenic, and fistulous ulcers, 
 as an escharotic. 
 
 AGARICUS PIPERATUS. The plant thus 
 named by Linnaeus, is the pepper mush- 
 room, also called pepper agamic. It is the 
 Fungus piperatus albus,lacteo-succo turgens 
 of Ray. Fungus albus acris. When freely 
 taken, fatal consequences are related by 
 several writers to have been the result. 
 When this vegetable has even lost its acrid 
 juice by drying, its caustic quality still 
 remains. 
 
 AGAHICUS PRATENSIS. The Champig- 
 nion of Hudson's Flora Anglica. This plant 
 has but little smell, and is rather dry, yet 
 when broiled and stewed, communicates a 
 good flavour. 
 
 AGARICUS VIOLACEUS. Violet mushroom. 
 This fungus requires much broiling, but 
 when sufficiently done and seasoned, it is 
 as delicious as an oyster. Hudson's bul- 
 bosus is only a variety of this. 
 
 AGE. The ancients reckoned six stages 
 of life : pueritia, childhood, which is to the 
 fifth year of our age ; adolescentia, youth, 
 reckoned to the eighteenth, and youth pro- 
 perly so called, to the twenty-fifth year; 
 jnventus, reckoned from the twenty.fifth to 
 the thirty-fifth year ; virilis fftas, manhood, 
 from the* thirty-fifth to the fiftieth year; 
 sense tus t old age,, from fifty to sixty \-crepita. 
 cetus, decrepid age, which ends in death. 
 
 AGEKESIA. (A-ytvtn*. : from t, neg. and 
 yivt/ji&i, to beg-et.) Impotency in man. A 
 term employed by Vcgel. It is synonymous 
 with anaphrmKsia and dyspermutismus. 
 AER. The common earth or soil. 
 Ar-rF.a NATURE. The womb. 
 AGKRATUS LAPIS. (Ageratus common.) 
 A s'one used by cobblers. It is ridiculously 
 said to be disctitient and gently astringent 
 
24 
 
 AGN 
 
 AGtt 
 
 If it possess any such virtues, it probably 
 contains iron ; a supposition countenanced 
 by its being used in dyeing'. 
 
 AGERATUM. (Ayi$A]c,v : from a, priv. and 
 >?, senectus ; never old, ever green ; be- 
 cause its flowers preserve their beauty a 
 long 1 time.) See Achill&a ageratum. 
 
 AGES. (From *>?, wicked; so called 
 because it is generally the instrument of 
 wicked acts.) The palm or hollow of the 
 hand. 
 
 AGEUSTIA. (From *, neg. and ytupoau, 
 gusto, to taste.) Agheustia, Jlpoguestia, 
 
 A defect or loss of taste. Cullen ranks 
 this as a genus of disease in the class 
 locales and order dyscesthesix. The causes 
 are fever or palsy, whence he forms two 
 species : the latter he calls organic, arising 
 from some affection in the membrane of 
 the tongue, by which relishing things, or 
 those which have some taste, are prevented 
 from coming into contact with the nerves : 
 the other atonic, arising without any affec- 
 tion of the tongue. 
 
 AGGLUTi?fAJfTrA. Adhesive medicines 
 which heal by causing the parts to stick 
 together. 
 
 AGGLUTIJVATIO. Agglutination. The 
 adhesive union or sticking together of sub- 
 stances. 
 
 AGGLUTITIO. Obstruction in the oeso- 
 phagus, or a difficulty in swallowing. 
 
 AGGREGATE GLAXDS. (From aggrego, to 
 assemble together.) An assemblage of 
 glands, as those of the intestines. 
 
 Aggregation^ affinity of. See Attraction. 
 
 AGIIEUSTIA. See Ageustia. 
 
 AGIS. The thigh or femur. 
 
 AGITATO RI A, Convulsive diseases, of 
 those called clonic. 
 
 AOIACTATIO. Defect of milk. 
 
 AGIAXIS. See JEgldes. 
 
 AGXIA. Aglium. A shining tubercle or 
 pustule on the face. White specks on the 
 eye. 
 
 AGMA. Agrrie. A fracture. 
 
 AGNACAL. A tree, which, according to 
 Ray, grows about the isthmus of Darien, 
 and resembles a pear-tree, whose fruit is a 
 great provocative to venery. 
 
 AGXATA. See Adnata tunica. 
 
 AGNIXA MEMBRAXA. (From ay-voe, a 
 lamb, and membraiui, a. membrane.) Aetius 
 calls one of the membranes which involve 
 the foetus by tins name, which he derives 
 from its tenderness. See Amnios. 
 
 AGNOIA. (From , priv and yivaa-icu, to 
 know.) Forgetfulness ; a symptomatic af- 
 fection in fevers. 
 
 Ac?fus CASTUS. (From &yvoe t a lamb ; so 
 called from the down upon its surface, 
 which resembles that upon a lamb's skin ; 
 and castus, because the chaste matrons, at 
 the feasts of Ceres, strewed them upon their 
 beds, and lay upon them.) The plain bear- 
 
 ing this name in the pharmacopoeias is the 
 Vitex agnns castus of Linnaeus ; -foliis digi- 
 tatis, serratis, spicis verticillatis. The seeds 
 are the medicinal part, which have, when 
 fresh, a fragrant smell and an acrid aromatic 
 taste. Formerly they were celebrated as 
 antaphrodisiacs ; but experience does not 
 discover in them any degree of such virtue, 
 and some have ascribed to them an oppo- 
 site one. They are now fallen into disuse. 
 AGOGE. The deduction or reasoning 
 upon diseases from their symptoms and 
 appearances. The order, state, or tenour 
 of a disease or body. 
 AGOMPHIASIS. A looseness of the teeth. 
 AGONE. (AyovH : from ., neg. and yovo;, 
 offspring.) Hyoscyamus or Henbane ; so 
 called because it was supposed to cause 
 barrenness. 
 
 AGONIA. Sterility, impotence, agony. 
 AGO^ISTICUM. (Aywv/f/Jtoy, from ctycevtx&i, 
 to struggle.) A term used by ancient phy- 
 sicians to signify water extremely cold, 
 which was directed to be given in large 
 quantities, in acute erysipela'.ous fevers, 
 with a view of overpowering or struggling 
 with the febrile heat of the blood. 
 
 AGOKOS. (From A, priv. and yovos, or 
 yovn, an offspring ; barren.) Hippocrates 
 calls those women so who have not chil- 
 dren, though they might have if the impe- 
 diment were removed. l 
 
 AGOSTOS. (From otyu, to bring, or lead.) 
 That part of the arm from the elbow to the 
 fingers; also the palm or hollow of the hand. 
 AGRESTA. (Ayptcs, wild.) Verjuice, 
 which is made from the wild apple. The 
 immature fruit of the vine. 
 
 AGRESTEA. A name for the common 
 tartar. 
 
 AGRESTIS. In the works of some old 
 writers it expresses an ungovernable malig- 
 nity in a disease. 
 
 AGRIA. Holiy. A malignant pustule, of 
 which, the ancient surgeons describe two 
 sorts ; one which has been so called, is small, 
 and casts a roughness or redness over the 
 skin, slightly corroding it, smooth about its 
 centre, spreads slowly, and is of a round 
 figure ; this sort is cured by rubbing it 
 with the fasting spittle. The second ulce- 
 rates, with a violent redness and corrosion, 
 so as to make the hair fall off'; it is of an 
 unequal form, and turns leprous ; it is cured, 
 by the application of pellitory of the wall 
 in the manner of a poultice. 
 
 AIHUAMPELOS. (From a.ypios, wild, and 
 a/^sAof, a vine) The wild vine, or white 
 bryony. See Bryonia. 
 
 AGUIELAA. (From aypto;, wild, and ixxix, 
 
 the olive-tree.) The oleaster, or wild olive. 
 
 AGRIFOLIUM. (From tx/?, a prickle, and 
 
 qvxxw, a leaf.) Aquifolium, or holly tree. 
 
 It should rather be called acifolium front 
 
 its prickly leaves. 
 
 AGHIiMONIA. (Aj^waw : from aypoc, a. 
 
AGR 
 
 AGU 
 
 Reid, ajid /teevo?, alone : so named from its 
 being the chief of ail wild herbs.) Agri- 
 mony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnzan system. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of a plant ; 
 the common agrimony. Agrimonia Eupa- 
 toria of Linnaeus :foliis caulinis pinnatis, 
 
 jbtiolis undique serratia, omnibus minntis in- 
 ters tinctis,fructibus hispidis. 
 
 This plant is common in fields about 
 hedges and shady places, flowering in June 
 and July. It has been principally regarded 
 in the character of a mild astringent and 
 corroborant, and many authors recommend 
 it as a deobstruent, especially in hepatic 
 and other visceral obstructions. Chomel 
 relates two instances of its successful use 
 in cases where the liver was much enlarged 
 and indurated. It has been used with 
 advantage in haemorrhagic affections, and 
 to give tone to a lax and weak state of the 
 solids. In cutaneous disorders, particu- 
 larly in scabies, we have been told that it 
 manifests great efficacy ; for this purpose 
 it was given infused with liquorice in the 
 form of tea ; but according to Alston it 
 should be always exhibited in the state of 
 powder. It is best used while fresh, and 
 the tops, before the flowers are formed, 
 possess the most virtue. Cullen observes 
 that the agrimony has some astringent pow- 
 ers, but they are feeble ; and pays little at- 
 tention to what has been said in its favour. 
 
 AGRIMONIA EUPATORIA. (Called Eupa- 
 torai ; from Eupator, its inventor ; or quasi 
 hepatorium, wretrtpiov : from flr<*g, the liver ; 
 because it is useful in disease of the liver.) 
 The systematic name for the Agrimonia of 
 the pharmacopoeias. See Agrimonia. 
 
 dgrimony t hemp. The Bidens tripartia 
 of Linnseus. 
 
 AGRIOCARDA.MUM. (From crypioc, wild, 
 and x*.pf<x.{jtov, the nasturtium.) Sciatica 
 cresses, or wild garden cress. 
 
 AGRIOCASTANUIM. (From *>/wof, wild, and 
 x.*s-av(jy, the chesnut.) Earth-nut or pig-nut. 
 AoRiociifARA (From ttyptos, wild, and 
 ./>*, artichoke.) See Cinara. 
 
 AGHIOCOCCIMELA. (From a^/o?, wild, 
 MUMS, a berry, and /*, an apple-tree.) 
 The prunus sylvestris. 
 
 AGRIOMELA. The crab-apple. 
 AGRIOIN-. Agriophyllon. The peuceda- 
 mim silaus, or hog*s fennel, or sulphur wort. 
 AGRIOPHTLLON. See JIgrion. 
 AoRiopASTitfACA. (From >f!o?, wild, 
 and pastinaca, a carrot.) Wild carrot, or 
 parsnip. 
 
 ASRIORIGANUM. (From at^/of, wild, and 
 e/>/>*w, marjorom.) Wild marjoram. See 
 Origanum. 
 
 AGRIOSELINUM. (From atypnt, wild, and 
 parsley.) Wild-parsley. 
 
 AGRIOSTARI. (From *y/>/o?, wild, and 
 ra/?, wild wheat.) A species of field corn, 
 called Triticum creticum. 
 
 AGRIPALMA. (From a.-ypios t wild, and 
 -ittycst, a palm tree.) Agripalma gallis* 
 The herb mother- wort, or wild palm. 
 
 AGRIPALMA GALLIS. See Agripalma. 
 
 AGRIPP.E. Those children which ar 
 born with their feet foremost, are so called, 
 because that was said to be the case with 
 Agrippa the Roman, who was named at 
 eegro partu, from his difficult birth. These 
 births, though reckoned preter-natural, arc 
 often more safe and easy than the natural. 
 
 AGRIUM. An impure sort of natron, or 
 soda. The purer sort was called halmyrhaga. 
 
 Ac ROM. A disease of the tongue pecu- 
 liar to the Indians, in which it becomes ex- 
 tremely rough and chopped. 
 
 AGRUMIXA. Leeks, wild onions. 
 
 AGRYFNIA. (From et, priv. and vfnot : 
 sleep.) Watchfulness : want of sleep. 
 
 AGRYFNOCOMA. (From ttypvlnof, without 
 sleep, and xu>p.a., a lethargy.) A lethargic 
 kind of watchfulness, in which the patient 
 is stupidly drowsy, and yet cannot aleep- 
 A species of coma. 
 
 Ague. See Febris Intermittens. 
 
 AGUE CAKE. The popular name for a 
 hard tumour on the left side of the belly, 
 lower than the false ribs in the region of 
 the spleen, said to be the effect of intermit- 
 tent fevers. However frequent it might 
 have been formerly, it is now very rare, and 
 although then said to be owing to the use 
 of bark, it is now less frequent since the 
 bark has been generally employed. 
 
 AGUE DROPS. This is a medicine sold 
 for the cure of agues, composed of arseniate 
 of potash in solution in water. 
 
 AGUE-FREE. A name given by some to 
 sassafras on account of its supposed febri- 
 fuge virtue. 
 
 AGUE TREE. See Lauras. 
 
 AGUIA. (From *, priv. and y-viov, a mem- 
 ber.) Paralytic debility. Where the use 
 of the members is defective or lost. 
 
 AGUL. (Arab.) Alkagi. The Syrian 
 thorn. The leaves are purgative. 
 
 AGUSTINE. A new earth discovered 
 in the Saxon Beryl, or Beryl, of Georgien 
 Stadt, a stone greatly resembling the Beryl 
 of Siberia, by professor Tromsdorff of Er- 
 furth in Germany, to which he has given the 
 name of agustine on account of the property 
 of forming salts which are nearly destitute 
 of taste. 
 
 This earth is white and insipid ; when 
 moistened with water, it is somewhat duc- 
 tile, but is not soluble in that fluid. Ex- 
 posed to a violent heat, it becomes extreme* 
 ly hard, but acquires no taste. It com- 
 bines with acids, forming salts, which have, 
 little or no taste. It does not combine 
 either in the humid or dry way with alkalies, 
 
Alii 
 
 AIR 
 
 or with their carbonates. It retains carbo- 
 lic acid but feebly. It dissolves in acids 
 equally well after having been hardened, 
 >y exposure to heat, as when newly preci- 
 pitated. With sulphuric acid it forms a 
 salt which is insipid, and scarcely soluble, 
 but an excess of i>cid renders it soluble, and 
 capable of crystallizing in stars. With an 
 excess of phosphoric acid it forms a very 
 soluble salt. With nitrous acid it forms a 
 salt scarcely soluble. 
 
 A&tJTHrUEPOOBi BHAZILIENSIS. (An In- 
 dian term.) Arrow-root : dartwort. Es- 
 culent and vulnerary, and used by the In- 
 dians to cure wounds made by arrows. 
 
 AGTION. See Aguia. 
 
 A&YHT35 (From ctyv^v a crowd of peo- 
 ple or a mob ; or from et^e/ga, to gather to- 
 gether.) It formerly expressed certain 
 strollers who pretended to strange things 
 from supernatual assistances ; but of late it 
 is applied to all quack and illiterate dabblers 
 in medicine. 
 
 AUALOTH. The Hebrew name of lignum 
 aloes. 
 
 AHAMELLA. See Achmella. 
 
 AHOVAI TIIEVETICLTJSH. A chesnut-like 
 fruit of Brazil of a poisonous nature. 
 
 AHUSAI. Orpiment. 
 
 AJURAZAT. Lead. 
 
 AILJIAD. An Arabian name for anti- 
 mony. 
 
 AIMATEIA. A black bilious and bloody 
 discharge from the bowels. 
 
 AIMORRHOIS. See Hx-morrhois. 
 
 AIMOHRHOSA. See Hxmorrhagia. 
 
 AIPATHEIA. (From Att always, and W)oc t 
 a disease.) A disease of long continuance. 
 
 ATPI. Mpima coxera. Jlipipoca. Indjan 
 words for Cassada. A poisonous root of 
 India. 
 
 AIR. Common air. Atmospherical air. 
 The word air seems to have been used 
 at first to have denoted the atmosphere in 
 general; but philosophers afterwards re- 
 stricted it to the. elastic fluid, which consti- 
 tutes the greatest and the most important 
 part of the atmosphere, excluding the water 
 and the other foreign bodies which are oc- 
 casionally found mixed with it. See Atmo- 
 sphere. 
 
 Air is an elastic fluid, invisible indeed, 
 but easily recognised by its properties. Its 
 specific gravity, according to the experi- 
 ments of Sir George Shuckburgh, when 
 the barometer is at 30 inches, and the ther- 
 mometer between 50 and 60 deg. is 00012, 
 or 816 times lighter than water. One hun- 
 dred cubic inches of air weigh 31 grains troy. 
 But as air is an elastic fluid, and com- 
 pressed at the surface of the earth by the 
 whole weight of the incumbent atmosphere, 
 its destiny diminishes according to its 
 height above the surface of the earth. 
 From the experiments of Paschal, Deluc, 
 
 General Roy, 8tc. is has been ascertained 
 that the density diminishes in the ratio of 
 the Compression. Consequently the den- 
 sity decreases in a geometrical progression, 
 while the heights increase in an arithmetical 
 progression. Bouguer had suspected, from 
 his observations made on the Andes, that 
 at considerable heights the density of the 
 air is no longer proportional to the com 
 pressing force; but the experiments of 
 Suussure junior, made upon Mount Rose, 
 have demonstrated the contrary. 
 
 Air is dilated by heat. From the ex- 
 periments of General Roy and Sir George 
 Shuckburgh, compared with those of Trem- 
 bley, &c. it appears, that at the tempera- 
 ture of 60 deg. every degree of tempera- 
 ture increases the bulk of air about l-82d 
 part 
 
 The specific caloric of air, according to 
 the experiments of Dr. Crawford, is 
 1.79. 
 
 Although the sky is well known to have 
 a blue colour, yet it cannot be doubted that 
 air itself is altogether colourless and invi- 
 sible. The blue colour of the sky is occa- 
 sioned by the vapours which are always 
 mixed with the air, and which have the 
 property of reflecting the blue rays more 
 copiously than any other. This has been 
 proved by the experiments which Saussure 
 made with his cyanometer at different 
 heights above the surface of the earth. 
 This consisted of a circular band of paper, 
 divided into 51 parts, each of which were 
 painted with a different shade of blue ; be- 
 ginning with the deepest mixed with black, 
 to the lightest mixed with white. He 
 found that the colour of the sky always 
 corresponds with a deeper shade of blue, 
 the higher the observer is placed above the 
 surface ; consequently, at a certain height, 
 the blue will disappear altogether, and the 
 sky appear black ; that is to say, will re- 
 fleet no light at all. The colour becomes 
 always lighter in proportion to the vapours 
 mixed with the air. Hence it is evidently 
 o\ving to them. 
 
 The property which the air has of sup- 
 porting combustion, and the necessity of it 
 for respiration, are too well known to re- 
 quire any description. 
 
 For many ages, air was considered as an 
 element, or simple substance. For the 
 knowledge of its component parts, we are 
 indebted to the labours of those philoso- 
 phers in whose hands chymistry advanced 
 with such rapidity during the last forty 
 years of the eighteenth century. 
 
 Air is a compound of oxygen and nitro- 
 gen : but it becomes a question of consi- 
 derable consequence to determine the pro- 
 portion of these two ingredients, and to 
 ascertain whether that proportion is in 
 every case the same. Since nitrogen gas, 
 
AIR 
 
 ci\e of the component parts of that fluid, 
 Cannot be separated by any substance with 
 which chymists are acquainted, the analysis 
 of air can only be attempted by exposing 
 it to the action of those bodies which have 
 the property of absorbing its oxygen. By 
 these bodies the oxygen gas is separated, 
 and nitrogen gas is left behind, and the pro- 
 portion of oxygen may be ascertained by the 
 diminution of bulk ; which, once known, it 
 is easy to ascertain the proportion of nitro- 
 gen gas, and thus to determine the exact 
 relative quantity of the component parts. 
 
 After the composition of the atmosphere 
 was known to philosophers, it was taken for 
 granted that the proportion f its oxygen 
 varies in different times and in different 
 places ; and that upon this variation the 
 purity or noxious qualities of air depended. 
 Hence it became an object of the greatest 
 importance to be in possession of a method 
 of determining readily the quantity of oxy- 
 gen in a given portion of air. Accordingly 
 various methods were proposed, all of them 
 depending upon the property which a va- 
 riety of bodies possesses of absorbing the 
 oxygen of the air, without acting upon its 
 azot. These bodies were mixed with a cer- 
 tain known quantity of atmospheric air, in 
 graduated glass vessels inverted over wa- 
 ter, and the proportion of oxygen was de- 
 termined by the diminution of bulk. These 
 instruments received the name of eudiome- 
 ters, because they were considered as mea- 
 sures of the purity of air. See Eudiometer. 
 
 It is considered as established by expe- 
 riment, that air is composed of 0.22 of oxy- 
 gen gas, and 0.78 of nitrogen gas by bulk. 
 But as the weight of these two gases is not 
 exactly the same, the proportion of the 
 component parts by weight will differ a 
 little : for as the specific gravity of oxygen 
 gas is to that of nitrogen gas as 135 : 115, 
 it follows that 100 parts of air are composed 
 by weight of about 74 nitrogen gas 
 26 oxygen gas. 
 
 100 , 
 
 Having thus ascertained the nature and 
 the proportion of the component parts of 
 air, it remains only to inquire in what 
 manner these component parts are united. 
 Are they merely mixed together mechani- 
 cally, or are they combined chymically ? Is 
 air a mechanical mixture, or a chymical 
 compound ? Philosophers seem at first to 
 have adopted the former of these opinions, 
 if we except Scheele, who always consi- 
 dered air as a chymical compound. But 
 the supposition that air is a mechanical 
 mixture, by no means agrees with the phe- 
 nomena which it exhibits. If the two gases 
 were only mixed together, as their specific 
 gravity is different, it is scarcely possible 
 that they would be uniformly mixed in every 
 part of the atmosphere. Even Mr. Dalton's 
 ingenous supposition, that they neither at- 
 
 AIS 2? 
 
 tract nor repel each other, would not ac- 
 count for this equal distribution; for un- 
 doubtedly, on that supposition, they would 
 arrange themselves according to their spe- 
 cific gravity. Since, therefore, air is in 
 all places composed of the t>ame ingre- 
 dients, exactly in the same proportions, it 
 follows that its component parts are not 
 only mixed, but actually combined. When 
 substances differing in specific gravity com- 
 bine together, the specific gravity of the 
 compound is usually greater than the mean. 
 This holds also with respect to air. The 
 specific gravity, by calculation, amounts 
 only to 00119, whereas it actually is 
 0.0012 ; a difference by no means inconsi- 
 derable. But perhaps the specific gravity 
 of nitrogen and oxygen gas can scarcely be 
 considered as known with such precision 
 as to entitle us to draw any consequence 
 from this difference. 
 
 The difference between air and a mere 
 mixture of its two component parts, has 
 been demonstrated by the experiments of 
 Morozzo and Humbolt. The artificial mix- 
 ture is much more diminished by nitrous 
 gas than air, even when the mixture con- 
 tains less oxygen. It supports flame better 
 and longer, and anim.-.ils do not live in it the 
 same time that they do in an equal portion, 
 of air, but longer. 
 
 The air is, therefore, to be considered 
 as a -chymical compound. Hence the reason 
 that it is in all cases the same, notwith- 
 standing the numerous decomposing pro- 
 cesses to which it is subjected The breath- 
 ing of animals, combustion, and a thousand 
 other operations, are constantly abstracting 
 its oxygen, and decomposing it. The air 
 thus decomposed or vitiated no doubt as- 
 cends in the atmosphere, and is again, by 
 some unknown process or other, reconvert- 
 ed into atmospherical air. But the nature 
 of these changes is at present concealed 
 under an impenetrable veil. Thompson. 
 
 Air, alkaline. See Ammonia. 
 
 Air, atmospherical. See Air. 
 
 Air, azotic. See Nitrogen gas. 
 
 Air, fixe d* See Carbonic acid gas. 
 
 Air, fluoric. See Fluoric acid gas. 
 
 Air, hepatic. See Sulphuretted hydrogen 
 
 Air, inflammable. See Hydrogen gas. 
 
 Air, marine. See Muriatic acid gas. 
 
 Air, nitrous See Nitrous Oxyds. 
 
 Air, phlogisticated. - See Nitrogen gas. 
 
 Air, phosphoric. See Phosphoric acid gas. 
 
 Air, sulphureous. See Sulphuretted hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 Air, vital. See Oxygen gas. 
 
 AISTHETERIUM. (From a.tc-Qa.vofAau, to per- 
 ceive.) The sensorium commune, 01 com- 
 mon sensory, or seat, or origin of sensation. 
 Cartesius and others say, it is the pineal 
 gland ; Willis says it is where the nerves of 
 the external senses are terminated, which 
 is about the beginning of the medulla oft- 
 
AIX 
 
 ALA 
 
 longata, (or top of the spinal marrow,) in 
 the corpus striatum. 
 
 AITMAD. Antimony. 
 
 AIX LA CHAPELLE. Called Aken by the 
 Germans. Thermae Aquis-granensis. A town 
 in the south of France, where there is a 
 sulphureous water, the most striking feature 
 of which, and which is almost peculiar to it, 
 is the unusual quantity of sulphur it contains; 
 the whole, however, is so far united to a 
 gaseous basis, as to be entirely volatilized 
 by heat ; so that none is left in the residuum 
 after evaporation. In colour it is pellucid, 
 in smell sulphureous, and in taste saline, 
 bitterish, and rather alkaline. The tem- 
 perature of these waters varies considerably, 
 according to the distance from the source 
 and the spring itself. In the well of the 
 hottest bath, it is according to Lucas 136, 
 Monet 146 ; at the fountain where it is 
 drank, it is 112. This thermal water is 
 much resorted to on the Continent, for a 
 variety of complaints. It is found essenti- 
 ally serviceable in the numerous symptoms 
 of disorders in the stomach and biliary or- 
 gans, that follow a life of high indulgence in 
 the luxuries of the table ; in nephritic cases, 
 which produce pain in the loins, and thick 
 mucous urine with difficult micturition. As 
 the heating qualities of this water are as de- 
 cided as in any of the mineral springs, it 
 should be avoided in cases of a general in- 
 flammatory tendency, in hectic fever and ul- 
 teration of the lungs : and in a disposition to 
 active hxmorrhagy. As a hot bath, this wa- 
 ter is even more valuable and more extensive- 
 ly employed than as an internal remedy. The 
 fcatfcs of Aix la Chapelle may be said to be 
 more particularly medicated than any other 
 that we are acquainted with. They pos- 
 sess both temperature of any degree that 
 can be borne, and a strong impregnation 
 with sulphur in its most active forms, and a 
 quantity of alkali which is sufficient to give 
 it a very soft soapy feel, and to render it 
 more detergent than common water. From 
 these circumstances these baths will be 
 found of particular service in stiffness and 
 rigidity of the joints and ligaments, which 
 is left by the inflammation of gout and 
 rheumatism, and in the debility of palsy, 
 where the highest degree of heat which the 
 skin can bear is required. The sulphureous 
 ingredient renders it highly active in almost 
 every cutaneous eruption, and in general in 
 every foulness of the skin ; and here the 
 internal use of the water should attend that 
 of the bath. These waters are also much 
 employed in the distressing debility which 
 follows a long course of mercury and ex- 
 cessive salivation. Aken Water is one of 
 the few natural springs, that are hot enough 
 to be employed as a vapour bath, without 
 the addition of artificial heat. It is em- 
 ployed both in cases in which the hot bath 
 is ust:d, and is found to be a remarkably pow- 
 erful auxiliary in curing some pf the worst 
 
 species of cutaneous disorders. With re- 
 gard to the dose of this water to be begun 
 with, or the degree of heat to bathe in, it is 
 in all cases best to begin with small quanti- 
 ties and low degrees of heat, and gradually 
 increase them, agreeably to the effects and 
 constitution of the patient. The usual time 
 of the year for drinking these waters, is 
 from the beginning of May to the middle of 
 June, or from the middle of August to the 
 latter end of September. 
 
 Aizoow. (From tut always, and &a> to 
 live.) Aizoum. An evergreen aquatic plant, 
 like the aloe said to posess antiscorbutic 
 virtues. 
 
 A JAVA. (Indian.) A said used in the East 
 Indies as a remedy for the cholic. 
 
 AL. The Arabian article which signifies 
 the f it is applied to a word by way of emi- 
 nence, as the Greek o is. The Easterns ex- 
 press the superlative by adding God there- 
 to, as the mountain of God, for the highest, 
 mountain ; and it is probable that Jll re- 
 lates to the word Mia, God : so alchemy may 
 be the chgmistry of God, or the most exalted 
 perfection of chymical science. 
 
 ALA. A wing. The arm-pit, so called 
 because it answers to the pit under the wing 
 of a bird. 
 
 ALABARI. Lead. 
 
 ALJEFORMIS. Any thing like a wing 
 
 ALJE AUHIS. The upper part of the ex- 
 ternal ear. 
 
 ALJE NASI. Two cartilages of the nose 
 which form the nostrils. 
 
 AL VESPERTILIONUM. That part of 
 the ligaments of the womb, which lies 
 between the tubes and the ovaria ; so 
 called from its resemblance to the wing of 
 a bat. 
 
 AUE IXTEBJUB MINORES. See JVliw- 
 ph<e. 
 
 AZAFI. Alafor. Mafort. Alkaline. 
 
 ALLA PHTHISIS. (From atxa/or, blind, and 
 q>6io-tt t a wasting.) A consumption from a 
 flux of humours from the head. 
 
 ALAMAD. Jllamed. Antimony. 
 
 ALAMBIC. Mercury. 
 
 ALANDAHLA. (Arab, bitter.) The .bit- 
 ter apple, or colocynth. 
 
 ALANFUTA. (Arab.) A vein between the 
 chin and lower lip, which was formerly open- 
 ed to prevent focted breath. 
 
 AtAPoni, See Bilimbi. 
 
 ALARE EXTERKUM. A name of the ex- 
 ternal pterygoid muscle ; so called because 
 it takes its rise from the wing-like process 
 of the sphaenoid bone. 
 
 ALARTA OSSA. The jping-like processes 
 of the sphaenoid bone. 
 
 ALARIS VEXA. The innermost of the 
 three veins in the bend of the arm. 
 
 ALASALET Alaset. Ammoniacum. 
 
 ALASI Alafor An alkaline salt, 
 
 ALASTROB. Lead. 
 
 AZ.ATAIT. Litharge. 
 
 ALATEJIITUS. A species of rhamnus. 
 
ALB 
 
 ALC 
 
 ALATT. Those who have prominent 
 scapulae like the wings of birds. 
 
 ALAURAT. Nitre. 
 
 ALBADAL. An Arabic name for the sesa- 
 raoid bone of the first joint of the great 
 toe. 
 
 ALBAGENZI. Jllbagiazi. An Arabic name 
 for the os sacrum. 
 
 ALBAGRAS NIGRA. So Avicenna names 
 the lepra ichthyoeis. Others call it lepra 
 Graecorum. 
 
 ALBAMENTUM. (From albus, white.) The 
 white of an egg. 
 
 ALBANUM. Urmous salt. 
 
 ALBARA. (Chald.) The white leprosy. 
 
 ALBARAS. Arsenic. A white pustule. 
 
 ALBATIO. (From albea, to whiten.) Al- 
 dificatio. The calcination or whitening of 
 metals. 
 
 ALBERAS. (Arab.) White pustules on the 
 face: also staphisagria, because its juice was 
 said to remove these pustules. 
 
 ALBESTORE. Quick lime. 
 
 ALBETAD. Galbanum. 
 
 ALBI SUBLIMATI. Muriated mercury. 
 
 ALBICANTIA CORPORA. (From al~ 
 
 agides. It is a variety of Cullen's Caligo 
 Corner. 
 
 ALBUHAR. "White lead. 
 
 ALBUM BALSAMUM. The balsam of copaivi, 
 
 ALBUM GHJECUM. The white dung of 
 dogs. It was formerly applied as a discu- 
 tient, to the inside of the throat, in quinsies, 
 being first mixed with honey ; medicines of 
 this kind have long since justly sunk into 
 disuse. 
 
 ALBUM OLUS. Lamb's lettuce, or corn- 
 salad. The Valeriana locusta of Linnaeus. 
 
 ALBUMEN. Jttbumena. Albuminous mat- 
 ter. Coagulable lymph. Albumen is very 
 abundant in the animal kingdom. It is the 
 principal constituent part of the serum of 
 the blood, and the lymphatic fluid. It 
 forms the cheese in milk, and makes up the 
 greater part of the white of eggs. It is com- 
 posed of carbon, hydrogen, azot, oxygen^ 
 phosphorus, and somewhat of calcareous 
 earth. 
 
 ALBUMEN OVI. Jllougo o-vi. Albumen, 
 albor ovi, ovi albus liquor, ovi candidum, alba- 
 mentum, claret a. The white of an egg. 
 ALCAHEST. An Arabic word to express 
 
 beo, to grow white.) The glands of a white an universal dissolvent, which was pretend- 
 colour which are usually called Willis's ed to by Paracelsus and Helmont. Some 
 
 glands in the brain. 
 
 ALBIMENT. Orpiznent. See Jluripigmen- 
 lum. 
 
 ALBINUM. See GnaphaUum. 
 
 ALBOR. Urme. 
 
 ALBORA. A sort of itch; or rather of 
 leprosy Paracelsus says, it is a complica- 
 tion of the morphew, serpigo, and leprosy. 
 When cicatrices appear in the face like the 
 serpigo, and then turn to small blisters of 
 the nature of the morphew, it is the albora. 
 It terminates without ulceration, but by 
 fetid evacuations in the mouth and nostrils ; 
 it is also seated in the root of the tongue. 
 
 ALBOREA. Quicksilver. 
 
 ALBOT. A crucible. 
 
 ALBOTAT. Turpentine. 
 Turpentine. 
 White lead. 
 Turpentine. 
 A cutaneous 
 
 AVBOTAR. 
 
 ALBOTAT. 
 
 ALBOTIM. 
 
 ALBOTIS. 
 boil. 
 
 ALBUGINEA OCULI. 
 See Adnata tunica. 
 
 ALBOGINEA TESTIS. (Albuginea ,- from 
 albus, white ; so called on account of its 
 white colour.) Tunica albtiginea testis. The 
 innermost coat of the testicle. It is a strong, 
 white, and dense membrane, immediately 
 
 phlegmon or 
 (From albuf, white.) 
 
 say that Paracelsus first used this word, and 
 that it is derived from the German words 
 al and geest, i. e. all spirit. Van Helmont 
 borrowed the word, and applied it to his in- 
 vention, which he called the universal dis- 
 solvent. 
 
 ALCAOL. The solvent for the preparation 
 of the philosopher's stone. 
 
 ALCALI. (Arab.) See Mkali. 
 
 ALCALIZATION. The impregnating any 
 spiritous fluid with an alkali. 
 
 ALCEA INDICA. See See Hibiscus abelmoscJius. 
 
 ALCEA ./EGYPTIACA VILLOSA. See Hibis- 
 cus abelmoschus. 
 
 ALC^A ROSEA. The systematic name for 
 the malva arboi ea. See Malva. 
 
 ALC^EA. (From ***, strength.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Monadelpliia. Order Poly- 
 andrla. Hollyhock. 
 
 ALLCAB. Sal almoniac, or muriat of 
 ammonia. 
 
 ALCANKA. (Indian word.) See Alkanna. 
 
 ALCEBAR. See Jigallochum. 
 
 ALCEBRIS vivuar. See Sulphur vivum. 
 
 ALCHABRTC. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 ALCHACHIL. Rosemary. 
 
 ALCHARITH. Quicksilver. 
 
 ALCHTEX. This word occurs in the Thea- 
 
 covering the body or substance ot the tes- trtim Chemicum, and seems to signify that 
 tide. On its outer surface it is smooth, but power in nature by which all corruption and 
 
 generation are eflected. 
 
 ALCHEMILLA. (So called because it 
 
 rough and uneven on the inner. 
 
 ALBUGINOUS HUMOUR. The aqueous hu- 
 mour of the eye. 
 
 ALBUGO OCULORUM. A white opacity of dies' mantle, 
 the cornea of the eyes. The Greeks named it 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 leucoma ; the Latins, albugo^ nebula and nu- Linnaean system. Class Tetraudria. Order, 
 
 was celebrated by the old alchemists.) La- 
 
 becula ; some ancient writers have called it 
 jtfnita oculi, om.'c, rmtin, and 
 
 Monogynia. 
 3. The parmacopoeial name of a plant 
 
ALE 
 
 ALE 
 
 called lady's mantle. Alchenulla vulgaris ; 
 jfoliis lobatis of Linnxus. It was formerly 
 esteemed as a powerful adstringent in 
 haemorrhages, fluor albus, 8cc. given inter- 
 nally. 
 
 ALCHOIELEC. (Heb.) The Egyptian 
 melilot. 
 
 ALCHEMY. Alchemia. JUchimia. Jllkima. 
 That branch of chymistry which relates to 
 the transmutation of metals into gold ; the 
 forming a panacea or universal remedy ; an 
 alkahest, or universal menstrum ; a uni- 
 versal ferment ; and many other absurdities. 
 
 ALCHIBRIC. See Alkibric. 
 
 ALCHIMILLA. See JUchemilla. 
 
 ALCHITRON. Oil of juniper ; also the 
 name of a dentifrice of Messue. 
 
 ALCHCTE. See Morum. 
 
 ALCHYMY. Alchemy. 
 
 ALCHLYS. A speck "on the pupil of the 
 eye, somewhat obscuring vision. 
 
 ALCIMAD. Antimony 
 
 ALCOB. Sal-ammoniac, or muriat of am- 
 monia. 
 
 ALCOCALUM. (Perhaps Indian. ) Arti- 
 choke, or cinara. 
 
 ALCOFOL. Antimony. 
 
 ALCOHOL. See Aikohol. 
 
 ALCOLA. (Heb.) The aphthae, or thrush. 
 
 Paracelsus gives this name to tartar, or 
 excrement of urine, whether it appears as 
 sand, mucilage, &c. 
 
 ALCOLITA. Urine. 
 
 ACLONE. Brass. 
 
 ALCOR. JEs ustum. 
 
 ALCTE. It is the name of a plant men- 
 tioned by Hippocrates. Foesius thinks it is 
 the elder. 
 
 ALCCBRITH. Sulphur. 
 
 ALCYONIUM. Bastard sponge, spongy 
 plant-like substance, which is met with 
 on the seashore: it is of different shapes 
 end colours. It is difficult to say what the 
 Greeks called by this name. Dioscorides 
 speaks of five sorts of it. They are calci- 
 ned with a litle salt, as dentifrice, and are 
 used to remove spots ou the skin. 
 
 Jllder-tree. See Alnus and Frangula . 
 
 Mderbery bearing. See Praugula. 
 
 ALDER WINE. \Vhenwell fermented, and 
 having a proper addition of raisins in it, in 
 its composition is frequently a rich and 
 strong liquor ; it keeps better than many of 
 the other made wines, fora number of years, 
 and was formerly supposed to possess many 
 medical virtues; but these, experience does 
 not seem to sanction : and the virtues of the 
 alder, like those of many other simples for- 
 merly prized, have sunk into oblivion. 
 
 ALE. Cerevisia. Liquor cereris* Vinutn 
 hordeaceum. Barley wine. A fermented 
 liquor made from malt and hops, and chiefly 
 distinguished from beer, made from the 
 . same ingredients, by the quantity of hops 
 Used therein ; which is greater in beer, and 
 therefore renders the liquor more bitter, and 
 filter for keeping. Ale, when well ferment- 
 
 ed, is a wholesome beverage, and seems 
 only to disagree with those subject to 
 asthma, or any disorder of the respiration 
 or irregularity in the digestive organs. The 
 old dispensatories enumerate several medi- 
 cated ales, such as cerevisia oxydorica, for 
 the eyes ; cerexisia antiarthritica, against 
 the gout ; cephalica, epileptica, &c. 
 
 ALEARA. A cucurbit. 
 
 ALEBRTA. (Fsom alo, to nourish.) Nou- 
 ishing foods, or medicines. 
 
 ALEC. Jilech. Vitriol. 
 
 ALECHAHITH. Mercury, 
 
 ALEIMA. (From *HU$V to anoint.) An 
 ointment. 
 
 ALEION. ('AXJ/CI/, copious.) Hippocrates 
 uses this word as an epithet for water. 
 
 ALEIPHH. (From oiKvqce, to anoint.) 
 Any medicated oil. 
 
 ALELION. (From A?, salt, and t\suzv, 
 oil.) Oil beat up with salt, to apply to tu- 
 mours. Galen frequently used it. 
 
 ALEMA. (From t priv. and >./,o?, hun- 
 ger. Meat, food, or anything that satisfies 
 the appetite. 
 
 ALEMBIC. (Some derive it from the 
 Arabian particle ', and </, from A/ja.tvo> 
 to ascend. Avicenna declares it to be Arab.) 
 Moorsheao. A chymical utensil made of 
 glass, metal, or earthen-ware, and adapted 
 tc receive volatile products from retorts. It 
 consists of a body, to which is fitted a coni- 
 cal head, and out of this head descends late- 
 rally a beak to be inserted into the receiver. 
 
 ALEMBROTH. A chaldee word, import- 
 ing the key of art. Some explained it by 
 sal mercurii, or sal philosophorumand artis ; 
 others say it is named alembrot and sal fusio-' 
 nis, or sal fixionis. Alembroth desiccatum 
 is said to be the sal tartari ; hence this word 
 seems to sifinify alkaline salt, which opens 
 the bodies of metals by destroying their 
 sulphurs, and promoting their separation 
 from the ores. From analogy, it is supposed 
 to have the same effect in conquering ob- 
 structions and attenuating viscid fluids in the 
 human body. A peculiar earth, probably 
 containing a fixed alkali, found in the island 
 of Cyprus, has also this appellation; and a 
 solution of the corrosive sublimate, to 
 which the muriat of ammonia has been ad- 
 ded, is called sal alembroth. 
 
 ALEMZADAR. Crude sal ammoniac, or 
 muriat of ammonia. 
 
 ALEMZADAT. Crude sal ammoniac, or 
 muriat of amjnonia. 
 
 ALEPENSIS A species of ash-tree which 
 produces manna. 
 
 ALES. (From, x;, salt.) The name of a 
 compound salt. 
 
 ALEI-RON. (From ct\tu, to grind.) Meal, 
 
 ALEXANDERS, COMMON. This plant, 
 Smyrnium olustram of Linnaeus, was for- 
 merly cultivated for sallads. It is now su- 
 perseded by celery. 
 
 ALEXANDERS, ROUND LEAVED. Smyrni* 
 nm perfoliatum of Linnaeus. The blanched 
 

 ALG 
 
 stalks of this species are far preferable to 
 those of common alexanders, and are es- 
 teemed as stomachic and nervine. 
 
 ALEXANDRIA. Jllexandrina. The bay- 
 tree, or laurel, of Alexandria. 
 
 ALEXANDRIUM. Emplastrum viride. A 
 plaster described by Celsus, made with 
 wax, alum, &c. 
 
 ALEXICACA. (From atx|a, to drive away, 
 and K.ZX.OV, evil. (Jllexicacum. An antidote, 
 or amulet, to resist poison. 
 
 ALEXIPHARMICS. (Alexipharmica, sc. 
 medicamenta, f.;_w a-tega, to expel, and qao- 
 jucuiov, a poison.) Jlntipharmica. Caco-alexi- 
 teria. Medicines supposed to preserve the 
 body against the power of poisons, or to 
 correct or expel those taken. The ancients 
 attributed this property to some vegetables, 
 and even waters distilled from them. The 
 term, however, is now disused. 
 
 ALEXIPYHETICUM. (From a.\eu>, to drive 
 away, and m/gs7o?, fever.) A febrifuge. A 
 remedy for fever. 
 
 ALEXIPYRETOS. Alexipyrelum. The same 
 as alexipyreticum. 
 
 ALKXIU. An elixir. 
 
 ALEXITERIA. Preservatives from con- 
 tagion. 
 
 ALEXITERIUM. (From et^ca, to expel, 
 and Tga>, to preserve.) A preservative 
 medicine against poison, or contagion. 
 
 ALFACTA. Distillation. 
 
 ALFATIDE. Muriat of ammonia. 
 
 ALFASARA. JLlpUesara. Arabic terms for 
 the vine. 
 
 ALFADAS. JUfides. Cerusse. 
 
 ALFOL. Muriet of ammonia. 
 
 ALFUSA. Tutty. 
 
 ALGALI. A catheter. Also nitre. 
 
 ALGARAH See Anchilops. 
 
 ALGAROTH. (So called from Victorius 
 Agaroth, a physician of Verone, end its in- 
 ventor.) Jllgarot, Jllgarothi. Jlfercurius vtt<e. 
 Pulvis Algarothi. The antimonial part of the 
 butter of antimony, separated from some of 
 its acid by washing it in water. It is vio- 
 lently emetic in doses of two or three grains, 
 and is preferred by many for making the 
 emetic tartar. 
 
 ALGEDO. (From ettyo?, pain.) A vio- 
 lent pain about the anus, perinaeum, testes, 
 urethra, and bladder, arising from the sud- 
 den stoppage of a virulent gonorrhoea. A 
 term very seldom used. 
 
 AIGEMA. (From <*A^, to be in pain.) 
 Mgemodes. Jllgematodes. Uneasiness, pain 
 of any kind. 
 
 ALGERIA. Algirie. Lime. 
 
 ALGEROTH. See Algaroth. 
 ALGIBIC. Sulphur vitum. 
 ALGOR. A sudden chilness or rigor. 
 A term met with in Sauvage's and Sagar's 
 Nosology. 
 
 ALGOSAREL. The Arabian- term for the 
 Daucus sylvestris, or carrot. 
 ALG u A DA, A wfeite leprous eruption. 
 
 ALK 31 
 
 ALHAGI. (Arab.) A species of Hedg* 
 sarum. The leaves are hot and pungent, 
 the flowers purgative. 
 
 ALHANDALA. An Arabian name for co- 
 locynth, or bitter apple. 
 
 ALHASEF. (Arab.) Alhaseif. A sort of 
 fcetid pustule, called also Hydroa. 
 
 ALIA SQ.UILLA (From ax*o?, belonging 
 to the sea, and a-aixxa., a shrimp.) A prawn. 
 
 ALICA. (From ah, to nourish.) In ge- 
 neral signification, a grain, a sort of food 
 admired by the ancients ; it is not certain 
 whether it is a grain or a preparation of 
 some kind thereof. 
 
 ALICES. (From ctxtu>, to sprinkle.) Little 
 red spots in the skin, which precede the 
 eruption of pustules in the small pox. 
 
 ALIENATIO MENTIS. (From alieno, to 
 estrange.) Delirium. Estrangement of the 
 mind. 
 
 ALIFORMES MUSCULI. Muscles so called 
 from their supposed resemblance to wings. 
 See Pterygoidaeus. 
 
 ALIMENTARY CANAL. Alimentary 
 duct. A name given to the whole of those 
 passages which the food pas^rs through 
 from the mouth to the anus. This duct may 
 be said to be the true characteristic of an ani- 
 mal ; there being no animal without it, and 
 whatever has it, being properly ranged un- 
 der the class of animals. Plants receive 
 their nourishment by the numerous fibres of 
 their roots, but have no common receptacle 
 for digesting the food received, or for carry- 
 ing off the excrements. But in all, even the 
 lowest degree of animal life, we may ob- 
 serve a stomach and intestines, even where 
 we cannot perceive the least formation of 
 any organs of the senses, unless that com- 
 mon one of feeling, as in oysters. 
 
 ALIMENTARY DUCT. The alimentary 
 canal. The thoracic duct is sometimes so 
 called. 
 
 ALIMOS. Common liquorice. 
 
 ALIMUH. See Arum. 
 
 ALIXDESIS. ('Ax/v^W/?, from a.xivftsp.1, to 
 be turned about.) A bodily exercise, which 
 seems to be rolling on the ground, or rather 
 in the dust, after being annointed with oil. 
 Hippocrates says it hath nearly the same 
 effect as wrestling. 
 
 ALIPJENOS. (From t, neg. and \t7rntvat, 
 to be fat.) Jllipanum. JLlipantos. AD 
 external remedy, without fat or moisture. 
 
 ALIPASMA. (From Acf>a>, to annoint.) An 
 ointment rubbed upon the body, to prevent 
 sweating. 
 
 ALIPB. Remedies for wounds in the 
 cheek, to prevent inflammatiou. 
 
 ALIPOW. A species of tureth, found near 
 Mount Ceti, in Languedoc. It is a power- 
 ful purgative used instead of senna, but 
 much more active. 
 
 ALIPTJSJ. (From &\ii<$eo t to annoint.) Ser- 
 vants who aRointed the persons after battl- 
 ing. 
 
32 
 
 AL1C 
 
 ALK 
 
 Alisanders. See Smyrnium. 
 ALISMA. (From *A?, the sea.) Wa- 
 ter plantain. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnxan system. Class, Hexandna. 
 Order, Polygynia. 
 
 ALISTELIS. (From &\s t the sea.) Ma- 
 rial of ammonia. 
 
 ALITT. Jllith. Asafcetida. 
 ALKAFIAL. Antimony. 
 ALKAHEST. An imaginary universal men- 
 struum, or solvent. 
 
 ALKAHEST GLAUBERI. Alkaline salts. See 
 Alcatest. 
 
 ALKAHA.T GLAUBERI. An alkali. 
 ALKALI. Alkali, in Arabic, signifies 
 burnt ; or from al and kali, \. e. the essence, 
 or the whole of kali, the plant from which it 
 was originally prepared, though now derived 
 from plants of every kind.) Alcali, alafi, 
 alafor, alafort, calcadis. A term given to 
 substances which possess the following pro- 
 perties : They are incombustible, and soluble 
 in water; they possession acrid, urinous 
 taste. When mixed with siliceous sub- 
 stances, and exposed to an Intense heat, they 
 form a more or less perfect glass. They 
 unite with another class of bodies called 
 acids, and form new compounds, in which 
 both the acid and alkaline properties are 
 more or less lost. They render oils misci- 
 ble with water. They change various blue 
 vegetable pigments to green ; red to violet, 
 or blue , and yellow to brown. Blue pig- 
 ments, that have been turned red with acids, 
 are again restored by alkalies to their pri- 
 mitive colours. They emit light on the af- 
 fusion of the dense acids when freed from 
 water. They attract water and carbonic acid 
 from the atmosphere. They unite to sulphur 
 by fusion, and by means of water. They ex- 
 ert a great solvent power on the cellular 
 membrane and animal fibre. They also cor- 
 rode woollen cloth, and, if sufficiently con- 
 centrated, convert it into a sort of jelly. 
 
 They are only three kinds of alkalis at 
 present known : 
 
 1. The mineral, called soda, in the new 
 chymical nomenclature. See Soda. 
 
 2. The vegetable, called potassa, in the 
 new chymical nomenclature. See Potassa. 
 
 3. Ammonia, or the caustic volatile alkali, 
 is the third. See Ammonia. 
 
 To these, some chymists add barytes, and 
 some other earths. 
 
 Alkalis are either .fixed, that is, they are 
 not reduced to the state of gas, by the most 
 intense heat ; or they are -volatile, i. e. the 
 common temperature is almost sufficient to 
 change their state of aggregation ; potash 
 and soda are of the former kind ; and, of 
 the latter, ammonia is the only one 
 known. 
 
 ALKALESCENT. Slightly alkaline. 
 
 ALKALI, c ITTSTIC. An alkali is so called 
 when deprived of the carbonic acid it 
 
 soulams for it then becomes more caustic 
 and more violent in its action. 
 
 ALKALI FIXUM. Those alkalis are so 
 called that emit no characteristic smell, 
 and cannot be volatilized, but with the 
 greatest difficulty. Two kinds of fixed al- 
 kalis have only hitherto been known, name- 
 ly, potash and soda. See Potash and Soda. 
 
 Alkali, Jossile. See Soda. 
 
 Alkali, mineral. (So called because it 
 forms the basis of marine salts.) See Soda. 
 
 Alkali, vegetable. (So called because it 
 abounds in many vegetables.) See Pot- 
 ash. 
 
 Alkali, volatile. (So called because it is 
 volatile in opposition to the other alkalis, 
 which are fixed ) See j^mwioma. 
 
 ALKALINA. A class of substances de- 
 scribed by Cullen as comprehending the 
 substances otherwise termed antacida. 
 They consist of alkalis, and also of sub- 
 stances, into which they enter in combina- 
 tion. The principal alkalines in use, are the 
 carbonates and subcarbonates of soda, pot- 
 ash, and ammonia. 
 
 ALKALIZATIOV. (Alcalizatio, onis, f.) 
 Alkalization. The impregnating any thing 
 with an alkaline salt, as spirit of wine, &c. 
 
 ALKANET. (Alkanah, a reed. Arab*) 
 Radix anchusse. 
 
 ALKAWNA. See Anchusa. 
 
 ALKANNA VERA. Alkauna Orientalis. 
 An Oriental plant ; the Lawsonia inermis, 
 ramis inermibus, of Linnaeus; principally 
 employed in its native place, as a dye. The 
 root is the officinal part ; which, however, 
 is rarely met with in the shops. It possesses 
 adstringent properties, and may be used as 
 a substitute for the anchusa. 
 
 ALKASA. Alksoal. A crucible. 
 
 ALCANTHUM. Arsenic. 
 
 ALKANT. Quicksilver. 
 
 ALKEKENGI. (Alkekengi, Arab.) 
 Halicabaidro. Winter cherry. This plant, 
 Physalis alkekengi of Linnaeus : foliis ge- 
 minis integris acutis, caule herbaceo, in- 
 feme subramoso, is cultivated in our gar- 
 dens. The berries are recommended as a 
 diuretic, from six to twelve for a dose, in 
 dropsicial and calculous diseases. 
 
 ALKERMES. A term borrowed from the 
 Arabs, denoting a celebrated remedy, of 
 the form and consistence of a confection, 
 whereof the kermes is the basis. See 
 Kermes. 
 
 ALKEBVA. (Arab.) Castor oil. 
 
 ALKOHOL. (An Arabian word, which 
 signifies antimony : so called from the usage 
 of the Eastern ladies to paint their eye- 
 brows with antimony, reduced to a moat 
 subtile powder ; which at last came to sig- 
 nify any thing exalted to its highest perfec- 
 tion.) Alcohol. Alkol. Spiritus vinosus rec- 
 tificatns. Spiritus vini rectsficatus. Spiritus 
 vini concentrates, Spiritus vini rectificatissi- 
 
ALL 
 
 ALL 
 
 inns. Alcohol is highly rectified spirit of 
 wine, freed from all those aqueous particles 
 which are not essential to it by duly perform- 
 ing 1 rectification. In its purest state, it is 
 quite colourless, and clear, of a strong and 
 penetrating smell and taste ; capable of be- 
 ing set on fire without a wick, and burning 
 with a flame, without leaving a residue, and 
 without smoke and soot. Alcohol is miscl- 
 ble with water in all proportions. It does 
 not freeze in any degree of coldness. It is 
 the direct menstruum or solvent of resins. 
 It dissolves, also, the natural balsams. The 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 JMonogynia. Gavlick. 
 
 2. The Fharmacopoeial name of garlick. 
 Theriaca rusticorum. JLllium sativum of 
 Linnxus : caule planifolio bidbifero, bulbo 
 composite, staminibus tricuspidatis. This 
 species of garlick, according to Linnseus, 
 grows spontaneously in Sicily ; but, as it is 
 much employed for culinary and medicinal 
 purposes, it has been long very generally 
 cultivated in gardens. Every part of the 
 plant, but more especially the rooti has a 
 
 resinous and various other parts of plants are pungent acrimonious taste, and a peculiarly 
 also soluble in alcohol, hence it is made use offensive strong smell. This odour is ex- 
 tremely penetrating and diffusive; for, on 
 the root being taken into the stomach, the 
 alliaceous scent impregnates the whole sys-- 
 tern, and is discoverable in the various ex- 
 
 of for extracting those parts, and for making 
 the preparations called elixirs, tinctures, es- 
 sences, &c. In England, alcohol is pro- 
 cured by distillation from molasses ; in 
 Scotland and Ireland, from an infusion ot 
 
 cretions, as in tbe urine, perspiration, milk, 
 
 malt. This last, before its rectification, is Sec. Garlick is generally allied to the onion, 
 
 termed whiskey. In the East-Indies, arrack from which it seems only to differ in being* 
 
 is distilled from rice ; in the West-Indies, more powerful in its effects, and in its ac- 
 
 rum from the sugar cane; and in France tive matter, being in a more fixed state, 
 
 and Spain, brandy from wine ; all these af- By stimulating the stomach they both fa- 
 
 ford alcohol by distillation. On the human 
 solids, alcohol acts as a most violent corru- 
 gator and stimulus. 
 
 ALKOSOK. Camphire. 
 
 ALKI PLUMB i. Supposed to be acetat 
 of lead. 
 
 ALKYMIA. Powder of basilisk. 
 
 ALLABOR. Lead. 
 
 ALLANTOIDES MEMBRANA. ("JIUantoides; 
 from .AXO?, a hog's pudding, and ttfcs, like- 
 ness , because, in some brute animals, it is 
 long and thick.) A membrane of the foetus, 
 peculiar to brutes, which contains the urine 
 discharged from the bladder. 
 
 ALLELUIA. (Heb. Praise the Lord.J 
 The acetosa, or wood-sorrel ; so named from 
 its many virtues. See Jlcelocella. 
 
 ALL-GOOD. English mercury. The vul- 
 
 vour digestion, and, as a stimulus, are rea- 
 dily diffused over the system. They may, 
 therefore, be considered as useful condi- 
 ments with the food of phlegmatic people, 
 or those whose circulation is languid and 
 secretions interrupted ; but with those sub- 
 ject to inflammatory complaints, or where 
 great irritability prevails,these roots, in their 
 acrid state, may prove very hurtful. The 
 medicinal uses of garlick are various ; it has 
 been long in estimation as an expectorant 
 in petuitous asthmas, and other pulmonary 
 affections, unattended with inflammation. 
 In hot bilious constitutions, therefore, gar- 
 lick is improper: for it frequently produces 
 flatulence, head-ach, thirst, heat, and other 
 inflammatory symptoms. A free use of it is 
 said to promote the piles in habits disposed 
 
 gar name for the Chenopodium bonus Henri- to this complaint. Its utillity as a diuretic 
 
 in dropsies is attested by unquestionable 
 authorities ; and its febrifuge power has 
 not only been experienced in preventing the 
 paroxysms of intermittents, (Bergius says 
 quartans have been cured by it ; and he be- 
 gins by giving one bulb, or clove, morning 
 
 cus of Linnxus ; a plant which may be boil- 
 ed-for spinach, and which is in no degree 
 interior to it. 
 
 JUL-heal. See Heraclium and Stachys. 
 
 ALLIARIA. (From allium, garlick ; from 
 its smell resembling garlick.) Jack of the 
 
 hedge. Sauce-alone, or stinking hedge-mus- and evening, adding every day one more, 
 
 tard. The plant to which this name is 
 given, in the Pharmacopoeias, is the Erysis 
 mum alliaria ; Joliis cordatis of Linnxus; it 
 is sometimes exhibited in humid asthma and 
 dyspnoea, with success. Its virtues are 
 powerfully diaphoretic, diuretic, and anti- 
 scorbutic. 
 
 ALL.ICAR. Vinegar. 
 
 ALLICOA. Petroleum. 
 
 ALLIGATUUA> A ligature, or bandage. 
 
 ALLIOTICUM. (From O.KKIOO> , to alter, or 
 vary.) An alterative medicine, consisting 
 of various antiscorbutics. Galen, 
 
 till four or five cloves be taken at a dose : 
 if the fever then vanishes, the dose is to be 
 diminished, and it will be sufficient to take 
 one, or even two cloves, twice a day, for 
 some weeks ;) but even in subduing the 
 plague. Another virtue of garlick is that of 
 an anthelminthic. 11 has like wise been found 
 of great advantage in scorbutic cases, and 
 in calculous disorders, acting in these, not 
 only as a diuretic, but, in several instances, 
 manifesting a lithrontriptic power. That 
 the juice of alliaceous plants in general, has 
 considerable effects upon human calculi, is 
 
 ALLIUM. (tfrom oteo, to smell, because to be inferred by the experiments of Lo&b ; 
 it stinks ; or from AMU, to avoid, as being and we are abundantly warranted in as- 
 unpleasant to most people.) Garlick. serting, that a decoction of the beards of 
 
ALL 
 
 ALN 
 
 Jeeks, taken liberally, and its use persevered 
 in for a length of time, has been found re- 
 markably successful in calculous and gravel- 
 ly complaints. The penetratingand diffusive 
 acrimony of gat-lick, renders its external 
 application useful in many disorders, as a 
 rubefacient, and more especially as applied 
 to the soles of the feet, to cause a revulsion 
 from the head or breast, as was .successfully 
 practised and recommended by Sydenham. 
 As soon as an inflammation appears, the 
 garlick cataplasm should be removed, and 
 one of bread and milk be applied, to obvi- 
 ate excessive pain. Garlick has also been 
 variously employed externally, to tumours 
 and cutaneous diseases ; and, in certain cases 
 of deafness, a clove, or small bulb of this 
 root, wrapt in gauze or muslin, and intro- 
 duced into the meatusauditorius, has been 
 found an efficacious remedy. Garlick m:<y 
 be administered in different forms ; swal- 
 lowing the clove entire, after being dipped 
 in oil, is recommended as the most effec- 
 tual, or, where this cannot be done, by 
 cutting it into pieces without bruising it, 
 may be found to answer equally well, pro- 
 ducing thereby no uneasiness in the fauces. 
 On being beaten up, and formed into pills, 
 the active parts of this medicine soon eva- 
 porate ; this Dr. Woodville, in his Medical 
 Botany, notices, on the authority of Cul- 
 len, who thinks that Lewis has fallen into 
 a gross error, in supposing dried garlick 
 more active than fresh The syrup and 
 oxymel of gariick, which formerly had a 
 place in the British Pharmacopoeias, are 
 now expunged. It may be necessary to no- 
 tice that, by some, the cloves of garlick are 
 bruised and applied to the wrists, to cure 
 agues, and to the bend of the arm, to cure the 
 tooth-ache : when held in the hand, they are 
 said to relieve hiccough ; when beat with 
 common oil into a poultice, they resolve 
 sluggish humours ; and, if laid on the navels 
 of children, they are supposed to destroy 
 worms in the intestines. 
 
 AM.IUM CEPA. The systematic name for 
 the Cepa of the shops. See Cepa, 
 
 ALLIUM POKBTIM. The systematic name 
 for the Porrutn of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 Porrum. 
 
 ALLIUM SATIVUM. The systematic name 
 for Allinm. See Allium. 
 
 ALLIUM VICTOBIALIS. The systematic 
 name for the VictoraUs longa of the phar- 
 macopoeias. See Victoralis longa, 
 
 ALLOCHOOS. (From AAAO?, another, and 
 Ai^oi, to speak.) Hippocrates uses this word 
 to mean delirious. 
 
 ALLOKSTS. (From *AM?, another.) Al- 
 teration in the state of a disease. 
 
 ALLOETICA. (From AXAC?, another.) Al- 
 teratives Medicines which change the ap- 
 peaiv.nce of the disease. 
 
 ALLOGNOSIS (From at^xc?, another, andyvcu, 
 to know. ) Delirium ; perversion of the judg- 
 ment ; incapability of distinguishing persons. 
 
 ALLOPUASI*. (From x\of, another, and 
 <*, to speak,) According to Hippocrates, 
 a delirium, where the patiem is not able to 
 distinguish one thing from another. 
 
 ALLOTHIOPHAGIA. (From axxo7 w ? fo- 
 reign, and <j>7/ft), to eat.) A synonym of 
 pica. See Pica. In Vogel's Nosology it 
 signifies the greedily eating unusual things 
 for food. 
 
 ALLOTS. By this word, chymists and ar- 
 tificers commonly understand any portion of 
 base metal, or metalic mixture, which is 
 added to combine metals by fusion into one 
 seemingly homogeneous mass. 
 
 Allspice. See Pimento. 
 
 ALMA. Water ; and the first motion of 
 a foetus to free itself from its confinement. 
 
 ALMABRI. A stone-like amber. 
 
 ALMAGRA. Bolum cuprum. 
 
 1. Red earth, or ochre, used by the an- 
 cients as an astringent. 
 
 2. Rulandus says it is the same as Lotto. 
 
 3. In the Theatrum Chymicum it is a 
 name for the white sulphur of the al- 
 chymists. 
 
 ALMARAJTDA. Almakis- Litharge. 
 
 ALMANDA CATHABTICA. A plant growing 
 on the shores of Cayenne and Surinam, 
 used by the inhabitants as a remedy for the 
 colic ; supposed to be cathartic. 
 
 AIMARCAB. (Arab.) Litharge of silver. 
 
 ALMACARIDA. Litharge of silver. 
 
 ALMARGEN. Almarago. Coral. 
 
 ALMARKASITA. Mercury. 
 
 ALMARTAK. Powder of litharge. 
 
 AMATATICA. Copper. 
 
 ALMECASITE. Almechasite. Copper. 
 
 ALMLEAILETU. A word used by Avicen- 
 na, to express a preternatural heat less than 
 that of fever, and which may continue after 
 a fever. 
 
 ALMENE. Sal lucidum, or sal gemmae. 
 
 ALTCISA. Musk. 
 
 ALMIZADIR. Verdigris, or muriat of am- 
 monia. 
 
 ALMIZADAR. Muriat of Ammonia. 
 
 Almond, bitter. See Amygdala. 
 
 Almond, common. See Amygdala. 
 
 Almond, sweet. See Amygdala. 
 
 ALMONDS OF THE EARS. A popular name 
 for the tonsils, which have been so called 
 from their resemblance to an almond in 
 shape. See Tonsils. 
 
 ALMONDS OP THE THROAT. A vulgar 
 name for the tonsils. 
 
 AI.NABATJ. In Avicenna and Scorpion, 
 this word means the siliquadulcis, a gentle- 
 laxative. 
 
 ALNEC. Stannum, or tin. 
 
 ALNERIC. Sulphur vivum. 
 ALN US. (Aim, Ital.) The alder. 
 The pharmacopceial name of two plants, 
 sometimes used in medicine, though rarely 
 employed in the present practice. 
 
 Alnus rotundifolio ; glitfinosa ,- viridis ; 
 the common alder-tree, called amtndanus. 
 
 Alnus nigra> \z\frangula ; the rhammis 
 
ALO 
 
 fraugula of Linnaeus. The black alder, 
 called also aunus, 
 
 All the parts of these trees are astringent 
 and bitter. The bark is most astringent; 
 a decoction of it has cured agues, and is 
 often used to repel inflammatory tumours 
 of the throat, by way of gargle. The inner 
 yellow bark of the trunk, or root, given to 
 ij., vomits, purges, and gripes ; but, joined 
 with aromatics, it operates more agreea- 
 bly. An infusion or decoction in water 
 inspissated to an extract, act yet more 
 mildly than these. The berries of alder are 
 purgative. They are not in use under their 
 own name, but are often substituted for 
 buck-thorn berries ; to discover which, it 
 should be observed, that the berries of the 
 black alder have a black skin, a blue juice, 
 und two seeds in each of them ; whereas the 
 buckthorn berries have a green juice, and 
 commonly four seeds. The substitution of 
 one for the other is not of material conse- 
 quence, as the plants belong to the same 
 genus, and the berries do/not differ greatly. 
 
 Dr. Murray, of Gottingen, recommends 
 from his own experience, the leaves of alder 
 chopped in small pieces, and heated over the 
 fire, as the best remedy with which he is ac- 
 quainted for dispersing milk in the breasts. 
 
 Aloe. See Aloes. 
 
 ALOEDAHIA. (From *xo, the aloe.) Com- 
 pound purging medicines so called from 
 having aloes as the chief ingredient. 
 
 ALOEPHAXGINA. Medicines formed by 
 a combination of aloes and aromatics. 
 
 ALOES. (From ahlah, a Hebrew word, sig- 
 nifying growing near the sea.) The Aloe. 
 
 1. A genus of plants of theLinnxan sys- 
 tem. Class, Hexandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the in- 
 spissated juice of some of the aloe plants. 
 Fel nature, nature's gall ; so named from its 
 intense bitterness. Aloes are distinguished 
 into three species, socotorine, hepatic, and 
 cabaline ; of which the two first are directed 
 for officinal use in our pharmacopoeias. 
 
 The 1st. Aloes Succotorina vel Zocotorina. 
 Succotorine aloes, is obtained from the 
 Aloe perfoliata of Linnaeus :foliis canli- 
 nis dentatis, ample xicaulibus vaginantibus, 
 jloribus corymbosis, cernuis, pedunculatis, 
 subcylindritis : it is brought over wrapt in 
 skins, and is of a bright surface and in some 
 degree pellucid ; in the lump, of a yellowish 
 red colour, with a purplish cast ; when re- 
 duced into powder, it is of a golden colour. 
 It is hard and friable in very cold weather ; 
 but in summer it softens very easily be- 
 twixt the fingers. It is extremely bitter 
 and also accompanied with an aromatic 
 flavour, but not so much as to cover its 
 disagreeable taste. Its scent, though bitter, 
 is rather agreeable, being somewhat similar 
 to that of myrrh. 
 
 2. Aloes hepatica, vel Barbadensis : the 
 common or Barbadoes or hepatic aloes. 
 . line perfoliata of Linnaeus : Jloribus pedun- 
 
 ALO 3a 
 
 culatis, cernuis co)*ymbosis t subcytindricis,fo' 
 His spinosis, co?)fertis, dentatis, vag-inantibns, 
 plants, maculatis. The best is broug'ht from 
 Barbadoes in large gourd shells ; an inferior 
 sort in pots, and\he worst in casks. It is 
 darker coloured than the socotorine, and not 
 so bright; it is also drier and more com- 
 pact, though sometimes the sort in casks is 
 soft and clammy. To the taste it is intensely 
 bitter and nauseous, being almost wholly 
 without that aroma which is observed in the 
 socotorine. To the smell it is strong and 
 disagreeable. 
 
 3. Aloes cabaUina vel Guineensis ; Horse - 
 aloes. This is easily distinguished from 
 both the foregoing by its strong rank smell ; 
 in other respects it agrees pretty much with 
 the hepatic, and is now not unfrequently 
 sold in its place. Sometimes it is prepared 
 so pure and bright as scarcely to be distin- 
 guishable by the eye, even from the socoto- 
 rine, but its offensive smell betrays it ; and 
 if this also, should be dissipated by art, its 
 wanting the aromatic flavour of the finer 
 aloes will be a sufficient criterion. This 
 aloe is not admitted into the materia medi- 
 ca, and is not employed chiefly by farriers. 
 
 The general nature of these three kinds is 
 nearly the same. Their particular differ- 
 ences only consist in the different propor- 
 tions of gum to their resin, and in their 
 flavour. The smell and taste reside prin- 
 cipally in the gum, as do the principal vir- 
 tues of the aloes. Twelve ounces of Bar- 
 badoes aloes yields nearly 4 ounces of resin, 
 and 8 of gummy extract The same quan- 
 tity of socotorine aloes yields 3 ounces of 
 resin and 9 of gummy extract. 
 
 Aloes is a well known stimulating purga- 
 tive, a property which it possesses not only 
 when taken internally, but also by external 
 application. The cathartic quality of aloes 
 does not reside in the resinous part of the 
 drug, but in the gum, for the pure resin 
 has little or no purgative power. Its me- 
 dium dose is from 5 to 15 grains, nor does 
 a larger quantity operate more effectually. 
 Its operation is exerted on the large in- 
 testines, principally on the rectum. In 
 small doses long continued, it often pro- 
 duces much heat, and irritation, particu- 
 larly about the anus, from which it some- 
 times occasions a bloody discharge ; there- 
 fore, to those who are subject to piles, or 
 of an hasmorrhagic diathesis, or even in a 
 state of pregnancy, its exhibition has been 
 productive of considerable mischief; but 
 on the contrary, by those of a phlegmatic 
 constitution, or those suffering by uterine 
 obstructions (for the stimulant action of 
 aloes, it has been supposed, may be extend- 
 ed to the uterus,) and in some cases of dys- 
 pepsia, palsy, gout, and worms, aloes may 
 be employed as a laxative with peculiar 
 advantage. In all diseases of the bilious 
 tribe, aloes is the strongest purge, and the 
 best preparations for this purpose are the 
 
ALO 
 
 ALL 3 
 
 pilula ex aloe cum myrrha, the tinctura 
 aloes, or extractum colocynthidis com- 
 positum. Its efficacy in jaundice is very 
 considerable, as it proves a succedaneum 
 to the bile, which in that disease is de- 
 fective either in quantity or quality. 
 Aloes therefore may be considered as inju- 
 rious where inflammation or irritation exist 
 in the bowels or neighbouring parts, in 
 pregnancy, or in habits disposed to piles, 
 but highly serviceable in all hypochondriac 
 affections, cachectic habits, and persons 
 labouring under oppression of the stomach 
 caused by irregularity: Aromatics correct 
 the offensive qualities of aloes the most per- 
 fectly .The canella alba answers toierably.and 
 without any inconvenience; but some rather 
 prefer the essential oils for this purpose. 
 Dr. Cullen says, " If any medicine be en- 
 titled to the appellation of a stomach purge, 
 it is certainly aloes. It is remarkable with 
 regard to it, that it operates almost to as 
 good a purpose in a small as in a large dose; 
 that 5 grains will produce one considerable 
 dejection, and 20 grains will do no more, 
 except it be that in the last dose the opera- 
 tion will be attended with gripes, &.c. Its 
 chief use is t render the peristaltic motion 
 regular, and it is one of the best cures in 
 habitual costiveness. There is a difficulty 
 we meet with in the exhibition of purg-alives 
 viz. that they will not act but in their full 
 dose, and will not produce half their effect 
 if given in half the dose. For ihis purpose 
 we are chiefly confined to aloes. Neutral 
 salts in half their dose will not have half 
 their effect ; although even from these, by 
 large dilution, we may obtain this property; 
 but besides them and our present medicine, 
 I know no other which has any title to it 
 except sulphur. Aloes sometimes cannot 
 be employed. It has the effect of stimu- 
 lating the rectum more than other purges, 
 and with justice has been accused of ex- 
 citing hxmorrhoidal swellings, so that we 
 ought to abstain from it in such cases,except 
 when we want to promote them. Aloes 
 has the effect of rarefying the blood and 
 disposing to hsemorrhagy, and hence it is 
 not recommended in uterine fluxes. Foetid 
 gums are of the same nature in producing 
 haemorrhagy, and perhaps this is the founda- 
 tion of their emmenagogue power." Aloes 
 is administered either simply in powders, 
 which is too nauseous,or else in composition: 
 1. With purgatives, as soap, scammony, 
 colocynth, or rhubarb. 2. With aromatics, 
 as canella, ginger, or essential oils. 3. With 
 bitters, as gentian. 4. With cmmenagogues, 
 as iron, myrrh, wine, 8cc. It may be ex- 
 hibited in pills as the most convenient form, 
 or else dissolved in wine, or diluted alcohol. 
 The officinal preparations of aloes are the 
 following Pilula Aloes. Pilula Aloes cum 
 Assafceticte. Pil. Al. cum Colocynth. Pil. 
 Al. cum Myrrh. T. Aloes. T. Al. JEth. 
 T. AJ. cum Myrrh. Vin. Aloes Sac. Pil. 
 
 Aloes comp. Pulv. Aloes cum Canell. Puly, 
 Al. cum Guaiac. Pulv. Al. cum Ferro. Tinct. 
 Aloes comp. Ext. Colocynth. comp. Tinct. 
 Benzoes. comp. and some others. 
 
 ALOETICS. Medicines wherein aloes is 
 the chief or fundamental ingredient. 
 
 ALOGOTROPHIA. (From axo^o?, dispro- 
 portionate, and Tg<j>&>, to nourish.) Unequal 
 nourishment, as in the rickets. 
 
 ALOUAR. (Arab.) Alohoc. Mercury. 
 ALOES LIGNUM. See Lignum Aloes. 
 ALOMBA. (Arab.) JLlooc, Plumbum, or 
 lead. 
 
 ALOPECES. (From &xa>7n%, the fox.) The 
 psoa muscles are so called, by Fallopius 
 and Vesalius, because in the fox they are 
 particularly strong. 
 
 ALOPECIA, (from AKODTTH^ a fox; be- 
 cause the fox is subject to a distemper that 
 resembles it : or, as some say, because the 
 fox's urine will occasion baldness.) Athrix 
 depilis. Phalacrotis. Baldness, or the fall,- 
 ing off of the hair ; when on the sinciput, 
 calvities, calvitium. 
 
 ALOSA. (From ctA/a-^a, to take ; because 
 it is a ravenous fish.) The chad, Clupea 
 nlosa of Linnaeus, whose flesh is by some 
 commended as a restorative. 
 AI.OSAT. Alosohoc, Quicksilver. 
 ALOSANTHO. (From *x?, salt, andatvfls?, a 
 flower.) Alosanthum. Flowers of salt. 
 
 ALPHABET ic UM CHTMICUM. Raymond 
 Lully hath given the world this alphabet, 
 but to what end is difficult to say : 
 A signtficat Deum. 
 
 B Mercurium 
 
 C Salts Petram. 
 
 D Vitriolum. 
 
 E Menstruate. 
 
 F Lnnam claram. 
 
 G Mercurium nostrum. 
 
 H Salem purum. 
 
 I Compositium Lunee. 
 
 K Compositum Solis. 
 
 L Terr an compositi Lunae. 
 
 M Jiquam compositi Luna 
 
 N Jrem compositi Lunce. 
 
 O Tewam compositi Solis. 
 
 P Aquam compositi Solis. 
 
 Q JErem cmnpositi Solis. 
 
 II Ignem compositi Solis. 
 
 S Lapidem Album 
 
 T Medicinam corporis rubel. 
 
 U Color em fund secreti. 
 
 X Igriem siccum cineris. 
 
 Y Calorem balnei. 
 
 Z Separationem lignorum. 
 
 Z Alembicum cum cucurbit a. 
 
 ALPHAXTC. .Alphenic. An Arabian 
 word (signifying tender) for barley-sugar, or 
 sugar-candy. 
 
 ALPHITA. (.Wptrita, the plural of a.\^ircv t 
 the meal of barley in general.) By Hippo- 
 crates this term is applied to barley-meal 
 either toasted or fried. Galen says that 
 xyfAva. is coarse meal, uet//>ov is fine 
 and axQiT* is a middling sort. 
 
ALT 
 
 ALU 
 
 ALPHITIDON . Jllphitidum. It is when a 
 bone is broken into small fragments like 
 dlphita, i. e. bran. 
 
 AtPHoirsiN. The name of an instrument 
 for extracting balls. It is so called from 
 the name of its inventor Alphonso Ferrier, 
 a Neapolitan physician. It consists of three 
 branches, which separate from each other 
 by their elasticity, but are capable of being 
 closed by means of a tube in which they 
 are included. 
 
 AUHUS. (atx^o?, from A\^OJVU>, to change ; 
 because it changes the colour of the skin.) 
 Vitiligo alba. Murphcea alba. Lepra macula- 
 sa alba. A species of leprosy, called by the 
 ancients vitiligo, and which they divided 
 into alphus, melas, and leuce. It is produ- 
 ced by a peculiar miasma, which is endemial 
 to Arabia. See Lepra. 
 
 ALPINI BALSAMUM. Balm ofGilead. 
 
 ALRACHAS. Lead. 
 
 ALRATICA. A word used by Albucasis, 
 to signify a partial or a total imperforation 
 of the vagina. It is an Arabic word. 
 
 ALSAMACH. An Arabic name for the 
 great hole in the os petrosum. 
 
 ALSINE. (From otxxoc, a grove ; so call- 
 ed because it grows in great abundance in 
 woods and shady places.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 Class, Pentandna. Order, Trigynia. Chick- 
 weed. 
 
 ALSINE MEDIA. Morsus gallince cen- 
 tunculus. The name for the plant, called 
 chickweed, which, if boiled tender, may be 
 eaten like spinach, and forms also an excel- 
 lent emollient poultice. 
 
 ALTAFOR. Camphire. 
 
 ALTERATIVES. (Alterantia, sc. medi- 
 ramenta : from altero, to change.) Those 
 remedies are so called, which are given 
 with a view to re-establish the healthy 
 functions of the animal ccconomy, without 
 producing any sensible evacuation. 
 
 ALTHAEA. (From *xSea>, to heal; so 
 called from its supposed qualities in heal- 
 ing.) Marsh-mallow. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants of the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monadelphia. Or- 
 der, Polyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 marsh-mallow. Althaea officinalis of Lin- 
 naeus : -foliis simpUcibus tomentosis. Com- 
 mon marsh-mallow. 
 
 The mucilaginous matter with which 
 this plant abounds, is the medicinal part of 
 the plant : it is commonly employed for 
 its emollient and demulcent qualities in 
 tickling coughs, honrseness,and catarrhs, in 
 dysentery, and difficulty and heat of urine. 
 It relaxes the passages" in nephritic com- 
 plaints, in which last case a decoction is the 
 best preparation. Two or three ounces of 
 the fresh roots may be boiled in a sufficient 
 quantity of water to a quart, to which one 
 once of gum-arabic may be added. The 
 following is given where it is required that 
 
 large quantities should be used. An ounce 
 of the dried roots is to be boiled in water 
 enough to leave two or three pints to be 
 poured off' for use : if more of the root be 
 used, the liquor will be disagreeably slimy. 
 If sweetened, by adding a little more of the 
 root of liquorice, it will be very palatable. 
 The root had formerly a place in many of 
 the compounds in the pharmacopoeias, but 
 now it is only directed in the form of syrup. 
 
 ALTEUEA OFFICINAIIS. The systematic 
 name of i he marsh-mallow. See Althaea. 
 
 ALTHANACA. Althanacha, Orpiment. 
 
 ALTHEBEGIUM. An Arabian name for a 
 sort of swelling, such as is observed in ca- 
 chectic and leuco-phlegmatic habits. 
 
 ALTHEXIS. (From atxSaa, to cure, or 
 heal.) Hippocrates often uses this word to 
 signify the cure of a distemper. 
 
 ALTIHIT. So Avicenna calls the Laser- 
 pitiumoftfie ancients. 
 
 ALUD. (Arab.) Aloes. 
 
 ALUDELS. Hollow spheres of stone, glass, 
 or earthen-ware, with a short neck project- 
 ing at each end, by means of which one 
 globe might be set upon the other. The 
 uppermost has no opening at the top. They 
 were used in former times for the sublima- 
 tion of several substances. 
 
 Alum. See Jllnmen* 
 
 ALUMEN. (Jfom.Arab.) Assos.azub, 
 aseb, elanula. Sulphas elumina acidulus, 
 cum potassd. Super-sulphas alumina et po- 
 tassce. Argilla vitriolata. Alum. 
 
 A neutral salt, formed by the combina- 
 tion of the earth called alumine, or pure 
 clay, with sulphuric acid, and a little pot- 
 ash. 
 
 The alum of commerce, and that present- 
 ed for medicinal purposes, is afforded by 
 ores which are dug out of the earth for this 
 purpose, and manufactured by first decom- 
 posing the ore, then lixiviating it, evapora- 
 ting the lixiviums, and then crystallizing 
 the alum, which affects the form oftetra- 
 hedral pyramids, applied to each other base 
 to base; sometimes the angles are truncated. 
 
 The following kinds of alum are met with 
 in the shops : 
 
 1. Ice or rock alum. Jllumen commune .- 
 alwnen crystallinum, rupeum, factitium. 
 Common alum ; fictitious alum : English 
 alum. This is always in very large transpa- 
 rent masses, and derives its name from 
 Rocca in Syria, now called Edessa, in which 
 the earliest manufactory of this salt was 
 established ; or from the hardness ar.d size 
 the masses. This species is not very pure. 
 
 2. Roman alum. Jllumen Romanwn : alu- 
 men rubrum rutilum, rochi Gallis. Called 
 rock alum by the French. This species, 
 which is prepared in the territory of Civi- 
 ta-Vecchia, comes in lumps of the size of 
 eggs, covered with a reddish efflorescence. 
 
 Alum, when first tasted, imparts a sweet- 
 ness, but is soon felt to be strongly astrin- 
 gent ; on account of which virtue it is of 
 
ALU 
 
 ALU 
 
 very extensive use in medieine and sur- 
 gery. 
 
 Internally it is used as a powerful astrin- 
 gent in cases of passive haemorrhages from 
 the womb, intestines, nose, and sometimes 
 lungs. In bleedings ot an active nature, i. e 
 attended with fever, and a plethoric state 
 of the system, it is highly improper. Dr. 
 Percival recommends it in the colica picto- 
 num and other chronic disorders of the 
 bowels, attended with obstinate constipa- 
 tion. See PercivaFs Essays. The dose 
 advised in these cases,is from 5 to 20 grains, 
 to be repeated every four, eight, or twelve 
 hours. When duly persisted in, this remedy 
 proves gently laxitive, and mitigates the 
 pain. 
 
 Alum is also powerfully tonic, and is gi- 
 ven with this view in 10 grains of alum 
 made into a bolus three times a day, in such 
 cases as require powerful tonic and astrin- 
 gent remedies. Another mode of adminis- 
 tering it, is in the form of whey made by boil- 
 ing a drachm of powdered alum in a pint of 
 milk, for a few minutes, and to be taken in 
 the quantity of a tea-cup full three times a 
 day. Dr. Cullen thinks it ought to be em- 
 ployed with other astringent!? in diarrhoeas. 
 In active hjemorrhagies, as was observed, it 
 is not useful, though a powerful medicine in 
 those which are passive. It should be given 
 in small doses, and gradually increased. It 
 has been tried in the diabetes without suc- 
 cess ; though, joined with nutmeg, it has 
 been more successful in intermittents given 
 in a large dose, an hour or a little longer, be- 
 fore the approach of the paroxysm. In gar- 
 gles, in relaxation of the uvula, and other 
 swellings of the mucous membrane of the 
 fauces, divested of acute inflammation, it 
 has been used with advantage ; also in every 
 state of the cynanche tonsillaris. External- 
 ly alum is much employed by surgeons as 
 a lotion for the eyes, and is said to be pre- 
 ferable to white vitriol, or acetated ceruse 
 in the ophthalmia membranarum. Fromtwo 
 to five grains dissolved in an ounce of rose 
 water, forms a proper collyrium. It is al- 
 so applied as a styptic to bleeding vessels, 
 and to ulcers, where there is too copious a 
 secretion of pus. It lias proved successful 
 in inflammation of the eyes, in the form of 
 cataplasm, which is made by stirring or sha- 
 king a lump of alum in the whites of t\v,o 
 eggs, till they form a coagulum v which is ap- 
 plied to the eye between two pieces of thin 
 linen rag. This substance is also employ- 
 ed in the form of injection in cases of gleet 
 or fluor albus. 
 
 When deprived of its humidity by expo- 
 sure to the fire, by placing it in an earthen 
 pan over a gentle' fire, till it ceases to bub- 
 ble, it is termed burnt alum, alumen ustrum t 
 and is sometimes employed by surgeons to 
 destroy fungous flesh, and is a principle in- 
 gredient in most styptic powders. Alum 
 is also applied to many purposes of life ; in 
 
 this country, bakers mix a quantity with 
 the bread, to render it white ; this mixture 
 makes the bread better adapted for weak 
 and relaxed bowels ; but in opposite states 
 of the alimentary canal, this practice is high- 
 ly pernicious. The officinal preparations of 
 alum are : Alumen purificatum. Lond. Sul- 
 phas aluminis exsiccata. Soluti sulphat. cu- 
 pri ammon. Eding. Aq. alum. comp. Lond, 
 
 ALUMEN CATINUM. A name of potash. 
 
 ALMEJT TTSTHUM. See Alwnen. 
 
 ALUMINE. Jllwnina. Earth of alum. 
 Pure clay. 
 
 Aluminous earth derives its name from 
 alum, of which it forms the base It con- 
 stitut s the lower strata of mountains and 
 plains. It arrests the waters, and causes 
 them to rise in springs to the surface of 
 the earth. It enters into the natural com- 
 position of the schistus, and all these stones 
 and earths called argillaceous, such SiSpot- 
 ter's-clay, fulled 's-earth, lepidolite, mica, co- 
 rundum, &c. Hitherto it has not been found 
 pure any where, except in the garden of the 
 public schools at Halle in Germany. 
 
 Properties of pure Jllumine, Alumine is 
 white, and soft to the touch. It is in- 
 sipid, adheres to the tongue, and occasions 
 a sense of dryness in the mouth. When 
 moistened with a small quantity of water, 
 it forms a tenacious, ductile, kneadable 
 paste. When heated to redness, it shrinks 
 considerably in bulk, and at last becomes 
 so hard as to strike fire with flint. After 
 being ignited, it is no longer capable of 
 being kneaded with water into a ductile 
 mass. It recovers however this property 
 by solution in an acid and precipitation. 
 Alcalies dissolve it in the humid way, and 
 form compounds decomposable by acids. 
 it dissolves slowly in all acids. It possess- 
 es a powerful attraction for lime. The 
 most intense heat of our furnaces is not 
 able to melt it, but it becomes fusible 
 when lime is added. Lavoisier has proved 
 that it is capable of entering into a kind of 
 fusion like paste, by the action of oxygen 
 gas ; it then cuts glass and resists the fil. 
 It absorbs water and carbonic acid from 
 the atmosphere. By its mixture with wa- 
 ter and silex it acquires great solidity. It 
 does not unite with any combustible sub-> 
 stance, but it becomes fused into coloured 
 fnts with metallic oxyds. Its specific 
 gravity is 2. It is employed in a multi- 
 tude of arts. 
 
 Method of obtaining pure alumine. Take 
 any quantity of alum of commerce, dissolve 
 it in six parts of boiling distilled water, 
 and add to this solution, when cold, liquid 
 ammonia, till no further precipitate ensues. 
 Then heat the whole nearly to the boiling 
 point for a few minutes, and transfer it on 
 a filter. In proportion as the fluid passes 
 off, pour more water over the precipitate, 
 until it passes tasteless. Let the precipi- 
 tate obtained, while yet in a pasty state, 
 
ALU 
 
 AMA 
 
 39 
 
 be transferred into a glass or Wedg- 
 wood's bason, and add to it muriatic 
 acid in small quant itities at a time, 
 until the whole is dissolved. Then eva- 
 porate the solution, till a drop of it, when 
 suffered to cool on a plate of glass, yields 
 minute crystals : on letting it now cool, 
 crystals of alum will be deposited. Remove 
 these crystals by decanting the fluid, and 
 renew the evaporation, until, on further 
 cooling, no more crystals are formed. No- 
 thing now but pure alumine remains in the 
 solution ; the fluid may therefore be de- 
 composed by adding to it gradually liquid 
 ainmonia till no further precipitate ensues. 
 The precipitate thus obtained, when well 
 washed and dried, is pure alumine. 
 
 The process recommended in general by 
 systematic writers for obtaining alumine, 
 differs from this ; it consists in decompo- 
 sing a solution of alum of commerce by an 
 excess of a carbonated alkali, washing the 
 obtained precipitate, and exposing it to 
 a sufficient heat to drive off the carbonic 
 acid. This method however is imperfect, 
 for if the alumine thus obtained be heated 
 with charcoal, and a diluted acid is added 
 to the mixture, sulphurated hydrogen gas 
 will be liberated. It adheres to the tongue, 
 and emits a peculiar odour when breathed 
 upon. Sure signs that it is not pure. 
 
 It must be obvious that alumine cannot 
 be obtained absolutely pure in this manner. 
 For alum is a triple compound, consisting of 
 alumine, potash, and sulphuric acid in ex- 
 cess. When this excess ot acid is saturated, 
 by adding to the solution an alkali, or even 
 pure alumine, a highly insoluble salt (sul- 
 phate of alumine)is produced, differing from 
 alum only in the proportion of its base. 
 When we therefore gradually add to a so- 
 lution of alum, a carbonated alkali, the first 
 effect of the alkali is, to saturate the excess 
 of the sulphuric acicl^ and the precipitate 
 consists principally of the salt which is in- 
 soluble in water. A further quantity of the 
 alkali effects instantly a decomposition of 
 part of the salt, which, in proportion as it 
 takes place, becomes mixed with the alu- 
 mine : and it is thus covered from the fur- 
 ther action of the alkali. This being the 
 case, it is obviousthat no subsequent washing 
 can do more than separate the sulphate of 
 potash, and therefore the residuum, i, ? lead 
 of being pure alumine, contains also 4 vari- 
 able proportion of true sulphate of alui/^ine ; 
 the sulphuric acid of which becoming de- 
 composed on heating it in contact U'ith 
 charcoal, accounts for the sulphurated 'ii- 
 drogen gas produced by the affusion of 
 an acid. With the acids it is known tp 
 form more than twenty species of neutral 
 salts. Of these only one is used in medicine 
 and surgery, called alum, or aluminous. 
 sulphate. See JHumt-n. " 
 
 ALUMIXOUS WATERS. Waters imprey- 
 nutcd with particles of alum, 
 
 ALUSAR. Manna. 
 
 ALVEARIUM. (From alveare, a bee- 
 hive.) That part of the meatus auditorius 
 externus is so called, which contains the 
 wax of the ear. 
 
 ALVEOLI. (From afoeare, a bee-hive ; 
 from their resemblance to its cells.) _Bo- 
 trion, bothrion ; frena, mortariolum. The 
 sockets of the teeth. There are usually six- 
 teen of these alveoli, or sockets, in each jaw. 
 
 ALVEUS COMMUNJS. The common 
 duct, or communication of the ampullae of 
 the membranaceous semicircular canals in 
 the internal ear, is so termed by Scarpa. 
 
 ALVEUS AMPULBASCENS. Part of the duct 
 conveying the chyle to the subclavian vein. 
 
 ALVIUCCA. (From alvus, the belly, and 
 duco, to draw.) Purging medicines. 
 
 ALVIFLUXUS. (From alvtts, and^wo, to 
 flow.) A diarrhoea, or purging. 
 
 ALVUS. The belly, stomach and en- 
 trails. 
 
 ALYCE. (From *At/a>, to be anxious.) That 
 anxiety which is attendant on low fevers. 
 
 ALYPIA. (From <*, neg. and A.IWW, pain.) 
 A gentle purgation of the humours without 
 pain. 
 
 ALYPIAS. JLlypum. A species of spurge, 
 so called because it purges gently and with- 
 out pain. 
 
 ALTSMUS. (From axt/w, to be restless.) 
 Restlessness. 
 
 ALYSSUM. (From *, neg. and xt/r*-a, the 
 bite of a mad dog- : so called because it 
 was foolishly thought to be a specific in the 
 cure of the bite of a mad dog.) Mad-wort. 
 The JWarrubium afysson of Linnaeus, sup- 
 posed by some to be diaphoretic. 
 
 ALY.SSUJW GALI::VI. The marrubium. 
 
 ALTSSUM PLIXII. The mottugo. 
 
 ALYSSUM VERTICILLATUM. The marru- 
 bium verticillatum. 
 
 ALZ.EMAFOR. Cinnabar. 
 
 AJLZUM. JHdum. Jildrum. The name 
 of the tree which produces gum bdellium 
 according to some ancient authors. 
 
 AMA. Together. A word used in com- 
 position. 
 
 AMALGAM. (From a/**., and ya.fMa t to 
 marry.) A substance produced by mixing 
 mercury with a metal, the two being there- 
 by incorporated. 
 
 AMAMKOS. (From a//*, and /utxta,, an 
 apple.) The bastard medlar of Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 AMAIT;E. (From *, priv. and ^av/*, 
 madness ; so called, because they are eata- 
 ble :;nd not poisonous, like some others.) 
 A tribe of fungus productions, called mush- 
 rooms, truffles, and moreii.-., and by the 
 French, champignions. 
 
 AMARA. (..'t-rnara, sc. medicamenta: from 
 amarns, hitter.) Biiters. 
 
 The principal bitters used medicinally 
 are: the pure bitters, gcntiana luteu; humuhls 
 hipulus ; and quassia amara ; stypic bitters, 
 cinchona ojfitinalis; croton cascarilla: 
 
40 
 
 AMB 
 
 AME 
 
 simarouba ; and aromatic bitters, artitnesia 
 absinthium ; anthemis nobilis : hyssopus, &c. 
 AMARA nutcis. See Dulcemara. 
 AMARACUS. (From ot, neg. and fjutpajvu to 
 decay ; because it keeps its virtues a long 
 time.) Marjoram. 
 
 AMARAXTHUS. (From the same.) The 
 herb goldilocks. 
 
 . AMARANTH ESCULENT. The leaves of the 
 amaranthus oleraceous of Linnaeus, and se- 
 veral other species, are eaten in India the 
 same as cabbage is here. 
 
 AMARANTHUS OLERACEUS. See Amaranth, 
 esculent. 
 
 AMATORIA FEBRIS. (From amo t to love.) 
 See Chlorosis. 
 
 AMATORIA VENEFICA. (From amo, to 
 love, and veneficium, witchcraft.) Philters. 
 Love-powders. 
 
 AMATORII. (Jlmatorii, sc. musculi.} A 
 term given to the muscles of the eye, by 
 which that organ is moved in ogling. 
 
 AMATZQ.UITL. (Indian.) Unedo papyra- 
 cea. The arbutus unedo of Linnaeus. A 
 decoction of the bark of the root of this 
 plant is commended in fevers. 
 
 AMAUROSIS. (Ajwau^oxr/c: from c^cat/goa, 
 to darken or'obscure.) Gutta serena. Am- 
 bkjopia. A total loss of sight without any 
 visible injury to the eye, the pupil mostly 
 dilated and immoveable. A genus of dis- 
 ease in the class locales, and order dysasthe- 
 si<e of Cullen. It arises generally from 
 compression of the optic nerves ; amauro- 
 sis compressionis ; from debility, amaurosis 
 atonica ; from spasm, amaurosis spasmodica ; 
 or from poisons, amaurosis vcnenata. See 
 also Gutta serena. 
 
 Amber seed. See Hibiscus abelmoschns. 
 AMBE. (A(JI, the edge of a rock ; from 
 zjuSauuee, to ascend.) An old chirurgical 
 machine for reducing dislocations of the 
 shoulder, and so called, because its extre- 
 mity projects like the prominence of a rock. 
 Its invention is imputed to Hippocrates. 
 The ambe is the most ancient mechanical 
 contrivance for the above purpose, but is 
 not at present employed. 
 
 AMBELA. (Arab ) The cornered hazle- 
 nut, the bark of which is purgative. 
 
 AMBER. Succinwn. A beautiful bitu- 
 minous substance, of a yellow or brown 
 colour, either transparent or opake, which 
 takes a good polish, and, after a slig'lit rub- 
 bing, becomes so electric, as to attract 
 straws and small bodies ; hence it was call- 
 ed eleclrum by the ancients, and hence the 
 xvord electricity. When powdered, it 
 omits an agreeable smell. It is dug out 
 of the earth at various depths, and often 
 contains insects in high preservation ; a 
 circumstance which proves that it has been 
 liquid. Amber is also found floating on 
 the shores of the Baltic, and is met with in 
 Italy, Sicily, Poland, Sweden, &c. From its 
 colour or opacity it has been variously dis- 
 tfnguished; thus white, orange, golden, 
 
 cloudy amber, &c. An oil is obtained from 
 it, which, as well as its other preparations, 
 is occasionally used in medicine against 
 spasmodic diseases. 
 
 AMBERGRIS. (Ambragrisea.} A con- 
 crete, bituminous substance, of a soft and 
 tenacious consistence, marked with black 
 and yellow spots, and of an agreeable and 
 strong smell when heated or rubbed. It is 
 found in very irregular masses, floating on 
 the sea near the Molucca Islands, Madagas- 
 car, Sumatra, on the coast of Coromandel, 
 Brazil, America, China, and Japan. Seve- 
 ral American fishermen assured Dr. Schwe- 
 diawer, that they often found this substance, 
 either among the excrements of the Physs- 
 ter macrocephalus , a species of whale, or in 
 its stomach, or in a vessel near the sto- 
 mach. The medical qualities of amber- 
 gris are stomachic, cordial, and antispasmo- 
 dic. It is very seldom used in this country. 
 
 AMBLOSIS. (A^uCxoxn? j from a/xCxoa, to 
 cause abortion..) A miscarriage. 
 
 AMBLOTICA. (Amblotica, sc. medicamen- 
 Zcr, Afji^KcrDtct : from AfA-Ghoco, to cause abor- 
 tion.) Medicines which were supposed to 
 occasion abortion. 
 
 AMBLYOPIA. (From a^uCxvs, dull, and 
 &4, tne eye.) Hippocrates means by this 
 word, dimness, of sight to which old people 
 are subject. Paulus Actuarius, and the best 
 modern writers, seem to think that amblyo- 
 pia means the same thing as the incomplete 
 amaurosis. See Gutta serena and Amaurosis. 
 
 AMBLYOSMUS. Amblytes. The same. 
 
 AMBO. (Indian.) The mango. 
 
 AMBON. (From ajmCAtvu, to ascend.) 
 Celsus uses this term to signify, the margin 
 or tip of the sockets in which the heads of 
 the large bones are lodged. 
 
 AM BONE. The same as ambe. 
 
 AMBRA. Amber. Also an aromatic gum. 
 
 AMBRA CINRACEA. (From cineraceus, 
 of the colour of ashes.) Ambergris and 
 grey amber. 
 
 AMBRA G RISE A. Ambergris. 
 
 AMBRAM. Amber. 
 
 AMBRETTE. See Abelmoschus. 
 
 AMBULATIVA. (From ambulo ) to walk.) 
 A species of herpes ; so called because it 
 walks or creeps as it were about the body. 
 
 AMUULO. (From st^&OAa), to cast forth.) 
 Flo,;* ^furiosus. A periodical flatulent dis- 
 ease ijl. caused, according to Michalis, by 
 vapours shooting through various parts of 
 thevoody. 
 
 ^MBUSTIO. (From amburo, to burn.) 
 Aybustiem. A burn or scald. 
 
 'AMELLA. The same as achmella. 
 
 AMENORRHCEA. (From *, priv. and 
 
 ^v, a month, and ptu, to flow ) A partial 
 
 or total obstruction of the menses in women 
 
 " from other causes than pregnancy and old 
 
 \ ag-e. That this excrementitious discharge 
 
 yiould be regular as to quantity and quality, 
 
 ihdthat itshould observe the monthly period, 
 
 /is essential to h&lth. When it is obstructed, 
 
AMI 
 
 A MM 
 
 41 
 
 nature makes her efforts to obtain for it 
 some other outlet. Whn these efforts of 
 nature fail, the consequence may be pyrexia, 
 pulmonic diaeases, spasmodic affections, 
 hysteria, epilep-ua, mania, apoplexia, chlo- 
 rosis, according to the general habit and 
 disposition of the patient. Dr. CulU'ii pla- 
 ces tins genus in the class locales, and or- 
 der episclieses. His species are, 1. Eman- 
 sio m&isium : that i ., when the menses do 
 not appear so early as is usually expected, 
 See Chlorosis. 2. Suppressio mensium, when, 
 after "the menses appearing- and continuing 
 as usual for some time, they cease without 
 pregnancy, occurring 1 . 3. AmenorrhcEadif- 
 ficilis, vel Menorrhagia difficilis, when this 
 flux is too small in quantity, and attended 
 with great pain, &.c. 
 
 AMENTIA. (From at, priv. and mens, 
 the mind.) Imbecility of intellect, by which 
 the relations of things are either not per- 
 ceived, or not recollected. A disease in 
 the clas.s neuroses, and order vesuniee of 
 Cullen. When it originates at birth, it is 
 called amentia con^enita, natural stupidity ; 
 when from the infirmities of age, amentia 
 senilis, dotage or childishness ; and when 
 from some accidental cause, amentia ac- 
 f/nisita. 
 
 American Balsam. See JBalsamum Pe- 
 ruvianum. 
 
 AMERICANUM TUBEROSUM. The potato. 
 An America tuberose root. 
 
 AMETHYSTA PHARMACA. (From a, neg. 
 and {A.&V, wine.) Medicines which were 
 said either to prevent or remove the effects 
 of wine. Galen. 
 
 AMETHYSTUS. (From A, neg. and paQuo-itu, 
 to be inebriated.) The amethyst. Aprecious 
 stone, so called, because in former times, 
 according to Plutrach, it was thought to 
 prevent drunkenness. Rnland in Lex.Chem. 
 AMICULUM. A little short cloak. It is 
 the same as the amnios, but anciently meant 
 a covering for the pubes of boys, when they 
 exercised in the gymnasium. Rhodius. 
 
 AMMI. (Ap/utt : from ei^o?, sand ; from 
 its likeness to little gravel-stones.) The 
 herb bishop's-weed, of which there are two 
 sort s, the ammi verum and vulgare. 
 
 AMMI MAJUS. The systematic name for 
 the ammi vulgar e of the shops. See Ammi 
 vulgare. 
 
 AMMI VERUM. The seeds of this plant, 
 Sison ammi of Linnaeus ;folii$ tripinnatis, 
 radicalibus linearibus^ caulinis setaceis, stipu- 
 laribus longioribus, have a grateful smell, 
 somewhat like that of origanum, and were 
 formerly administered as a carminative. 
 
 AMMI VULGARE. The seeds of this 
 plant, Jlmmi majus> of Linnaeus ^foliis in- 
 jferioribus pinnatis, lanceolatis, serratis ; su- 
 perioribus rmtltifidis, iinearibus, are less pow- 
 erful than those of the Sison ammi, but 
 were exhibited with the same views. 
 AMIDUM. See Amylum, 
 
 A wine produced in Ami- 
 
 naca, formerly a province of Italy ; called 
 also Saiernum, Also u strong wine vine- 
 gar. Galen mentions Aminaeum Neapoli- 
 fanum, and Arninjeuin Siculum. 
 A.MMIOX. Ammi urn. Cinnabar. 
 .\MMOCUOSIA. (From a^^uo?, sand, and 
 %&*>, to pour.) A remedy for drying the 
 body by sprinkling it with hot sand. Ori~ 
 basins. 
 
 AMMONIA ACETATA. See Liquor Jlmmo- 
 ni;e acetatix. 
 
 AMMONIA MURIATA. See JMuriate of 
 ammonia. 
 
 AMMONIA PRJEPARATA. See Carbonas 
 ammonite. 
 
 'AMMONIA. Ammonia-gas. The sub- 
 stance so called, is an aeriform or gaseous 
 body. 
 
 Pure ammonia was long supposed to be 
 a compound of hydrogen and nitrogen, ren- 
 dered gaseous by the addition of caloric; but 
 from the experiments of Mr. Davy on the 
 alkalis, it appears to be a metallic oxyd. 
 
 Ammonia-gas has a strong and very pun- 
 gent odour. It extinguishes flame, yet it 
 increases the magnitude of the flame of a 
 taper before extinction, producing a pale 
 yellow colour round its edge. Animals 
 cannot breathe it without death ensuing. 
 It is lighter than atmospheric air, in the 
 proportion of three to five. It tinges yel- 
 low vegetable colours brown, and blue ones 
 green. It is rapidly absorbed by cold wa- 
 ter ; by ardent spirit, essential oils, ether, 
 charcoal, sponge, bits of linen cloth, and 
 all porous bodies. 
 
 When a piece of ice is brought in contact 
 with this gas, it melts and absorbs the gas, 
 while at the same time its temperature is 
 diminished. It has no effect upon oxygen 
 gas while cold ; but when made to pass 
 with it through an ignited tube, it detonates 
 and becomes decomposed The same is the 
 case with common air. It is also decom- 
 posed by phosphorus at high temperatures. 
 It does not explode when mixed with hy- 
 drogen gas. Nitrogen gas has no effect up- 
 on it. Atmospheric air does not combine 
 with it at common temperatures, but only 
 mixes with and dilutes it. When made to 
 pass through ignited charcoal, it forms witTi 
 it a substance called prussic acid. If 
 brought into contact with acid gases, both 
 gases lose their gaseous form, and become 
 concrete. It has no sensible action on 
 earths, or on the saUno-terrene substances. 
 It combines readily with acids, and unites 
 to sulphur, when .both are in a state of va- 
 pour. It. reduces oxyds of metals to their 
 metalic state, 'and is decomposed by them. 
 It is also decomposed by electrization, and 
 by oxygenated muriatic acid gas, &c. 
 When exposed to the temperature of 46 
 degrees, it crystallizes, and when suddenly 
 cooled down to 8 degrees, it assumes a 
 gelatinous appearance, and has scarcely 
 any odour. 
 G 
 
AMM 
 
 AMM 
 
 Methods of obtaining Ammonia. 1. Mix 
 tog-ether equal quantities of muriate of am- 
 monia and quick-lime, separately powder- 
 ed ; introduce them into a gas-bottle or re- 
 tort, apply the heat of a lamp, and receive 
 the gas over mercury. 
 
 Explanation. Muriate of ammonia con- 
 sists of mui iatic acid and ammonia ; on add- 
 ing 1 lime to it, a decomposition takes place, 
 the muriatic acid quits the ammonia and 
 unites to the lime, in order to form muriate 
 of lime, which remains in the retort, and 
 the ammonia flies off in the state of gas. 
 
 Remark. In order to obtain the gas in 
 a state of purity, it is essentially necessary 
 that a considerable quantity of the gas first 
 disengaged, be suffered to escape, on ac- 
 count of the common air contained in the 
 distilling vessel, and in the interstices of the 
 ingredients. 
 
 2. Ammonia may likewise be obtained by 
 heating the liquid ammonia of the shops 
 (liquor of pure ammonia, Pharm. Lond.} 
 in a retort placed in communication with 
 the mercurial pneumatic trough. 
 
 In this process the ammonia contained in 
 this liquid combines \vhh caloric, assumes 
 the form of ammonia-gas, and parts witii the 
 water to which it was united. 
 
 Remark. The temperature of the fluid 
 must not be carried so high as to cause the 
 water to be converted into vapour, or, if 
 this cannot well be avoided, a small vessel 
 should be interposed between the retort and 
 the receiver, which, when kept cool, may 
 serve to condense the aqueous vapour 
 which is formed, and cause the ammonia-gas 
 to pass in a very pure and dry state. 
 
 Ammonia is likewise produced during 
 the spontaneous decomposition of animal 
 and vegetable substances ; in these cases 
 it did not pre-exist in them ready formed, 
 but is generated by the union of the hydro- 
 gen and nitrogen contained in them. 
 
 In combination with water, this alkali 
 forms a soluti -\\ of, or liquid ammoma,which 
 is culled, in the London pharmacopoeia, 
 
 LIQ.UOU AMMONIA. 
 Take of muriate of ammonia, 
 Lime newly prepared, of each two 
 pounds. 
 
 Water, a pint and a half. 
 Kecluce the munate of ammonia and the 
 lime into powder separately; then mix them, 
 and introduce them into a large g! .ss retort, 
 into winch a pint of water has been previ- 
 ously poured. Having pi <ced the retort in 
 a sand bath, lute on a tubulated receiver, 
 through which the ammonia may pass on 
 into a third vessel containing half a pint of 
 the water, and cooled Then at first apply 
 a gentle heat, and increase it by degrees, 
 until the retort becomes red. 
 
 Great care and attention are necessary in 
 every part of this process ; the two salts 
 are to be powdered separately, before they 
 are mixed j for, if they be triturated toge- 
 
 ther, ammonia will be extricated, whicfe 
 should be prevented, until the means for its 
 collection are adopted. The salts are to be 
 shaken well together, rather than rubbed, 
 and added to the water in the retort. The 
 cold produced by the solution of the salt, 
 will counteract the heat produced by the 
 slacking of the lime, and a charge so made 
 will be manageable until the receiver is 
 fitted on, and the heat of the sand-bath ap- 
 plied. This heat need not be greater than 
 300 degrees, and should be very cautiously 
 and slowly raised, to prevent the rapid ebul- 
 lition and expansion during the extrication 
 from gas of a charge of such density ; and 
 for the same reason, a 'arge retort is df- 
 rected. The ammonia ri es immediately 
 in the form of ga;-;, and a portion of the wa- 
 ter is therefore placed in a situation to 
 condense it ; in the subsequent stages, water 
 will arise from the charge in the retort. 
 The third vessel directed in the formula, 
 may be either a common bottle, fitting mo- 
 derately (for no great pressure is necessary,) 
 to a straight tube issuing from the bottom 
 of the receiver, and dipping below the sur- 
 face of the water it contains ; or Woulfe's 
 apparatus may be used ; but, with moderate 
 attention, the simpler means will answer 
 better, perhaps, than the more complex. 
 In either case, the receiving-bottle must be 
 kept cold by wet cloths, or ice.; for the 
 lower the temperature of the water, the 
 greater quantity of ammonia-gas it will con- 
 dense, and the condensation is accompanied 
 by an increase of its heat. If two bottles, 
 each containing half the quantity of water 
 directed, be used, they will be most ma- 
 nageable, as they may be changed alternate- 
 ly, so as to prevent either from being over- 
 heated, and the contents of both may be 
 mixed together at lust. This preparation is 
 colourless and transparent, with a strong 
 peculiar smell ; it parts with the ammonia 
 in the form of gas, if heated to 130 degrees, 
 and requires to be kept, with a cautious 
 exclusion of atmospherical air, with the car- 
 bonic acid of which it readily unites : on 
 this latter account, the propriety of keeping 
 it small bottles instead of a large one, has 
 been suggested. Water saturated with 
 ammonia gas, has a less specific gravity 
 than common water. 
 
 This is the aqua ammonite pur<e of the 
 shops, and the alkali volatile causicum. 
 The preparations of ammonia in use are, 
 
 1. The carbonate of ammonia. See Car- 
 bonus ammonite, and Liquor carbonatis am- 
 moniac. 
 
 2. The acetate of ammonia. See Liquor 
 acetatis ammonite. 
 
 3. The muriate of ammonia. See Mu- 
 riate of Ammonia. 
 
 4. Ferrum ammoniatum. 
 
 5. Several tinctures and spirits, holding 
 carbonate of ammonia in solution. 
 
 AMMONIACUM. (Apfwuuuv : so called 
 
AMN 
 
 AMP 
 
 from Ammonia, whence it was brought.) 
 Gum-ammoniac. A concrete gummy-resi- 
 nous juice, composed of little lumps, or 
 tears, of a strong 1 and somewhat ungrateful 
 smell, and nauseous taste, followed by a 
 bitterness. There has, hitherto, been no 
 information had concerning the plant which 
 affords this drug. It is imported here from 
 Turkey, and from the East-Indies. Gum- 
 ammoniacum is principally employed as an 
 expectorant, and is frequently prescribed in 
 asthma and chronic catarrh. Its dose is 
 from 10 to 30 grains. It is given in the form 
 of a pill, or diffused in water, and is fre- 
 quently combined with squill, or tartrite of 
 antimony." In large doses, it proves purga- 
 tive. Externally, it is applied as a dis- 
 cutient, under the form of piaster, to white 
 swellings of the knee, and to indolent tu- 
 mours The officinal preparations are : 
 Ammoniacum pui ificatum : Emplastrum ex 
 ammoniaco cum hydragyro : Mistura am- 
 moniacae. 
 
 CAHBOXAS. See Carbonas 
 
 ammonite. 
 
 AMMONIJE MURIAS. See Jtfuriate of am- 
 monite. 
 
 AMMONioif. (From ei/x^o?, sand,) ^Etius 
 uses this term to denote a collyrium of 
 great virtue in many diseases of the eye, 
 which was said to remove sand or gravel 
 from the eyes. 
 
 AMMONIUM. The metal which with 
 oxygen forms the alkali called ammonia. 
 See Ammonia. 
 
 AMNESIA. (From e, priv. and /UVHO-IS, me- 
 mory.) Amnestia. Forgetfulness ; mostly 
 a symptomatic affection. 
 
 AMNESTIA. See jimnesia. 
 
 AMNIOS. Amnion. (From a^wvo?, a lamb, 
 or lamb's skin.) The soft internal mem- 
 brane which surrounds the foetus. It is very 
 thin and pellucid in the early stage of preg- 
 nancy, but acquires considerable th ickness 
 and strength in the latter months. The 
 amnios contains a thin watery fluid, in which 
 the foetus is suspended. In the abortion of 
 the early months, we find the quantity of 
 this fluid very great, in proportion to the 
 whole ovum, and tiie amnios forms a deli- 
 cate and almost gelatinous substance, and 
 is a provision for the regular presentation 
 of the head of the child ; for now, the 
 foetus being suspended in the fluid, and 
 hanging by the umbilicus, and the head and 
 upper part of the body greatly prepondera- 
 ting, it takes that position with the head 
 presenting to the orifice of the womb, which 
 is necessary to natural and safe labour, the 
 foetus being prevented from shifting, in the 
 latter months, fay the closer embracing of 
 the child with the uterus. 
 
 AMNIOTIC ACID. Vauquelin and 
 Buniva have discovered a peculiar acid in 
 the liquor of the amnios of the cow, to 
 which they have given the name of amniotic 
 acid. 
 
 It exists in the form of a white pulveru- 
 lent powder. It is slightly acid, but sen- 
 sibly reddens vegetable blues. It is diffi- 
 cultly soluble in cold, but readily soluble 
 in boiling water, and in alcohol. When ex- 
 posed to a strong- heat, it exhales an odour 
 of ammonia and of prussic acid. Assisted 
 by heat, it decomposes carbonate of potash, 
 soda, and ammonia. It produces no change 
 in the solutions of silver, lead, or mercury, 
 in nitric acid. Exposed to heat, it yields 
 ammonia and prussic acid. 
 
 Amniotic acid may be obtained by eva- 
 porating the liquor of the amnios of the 
 cow to a fourth part, and suffering it to 
 cool ; crystals of amniotic acid will be ob- 
 tained in considerable quantity. 
 
 Whether this acid exists in the liquor 
 of the amnios of other animals, is not yet 
 known. 
 
 AMOMUM. (From an Arabian word, sig- 
 nifying a pigeon, whose foot it was thought 
 to resemble.) The fruit of the amomum 
 verum, Tne stone parsley. It is about ihe 
 size of a grape, of a strong and grateful 
 aromatic taste and penetrating smell. The 
 seeds have been given as a carminative. 
 
 AMOMUM CARDAMOMUM The systematic 
 name for the cardamomum minus. See 
 Cardamomum minus. 
 
 AMOMUM GIIANUM PARADISI. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant which affords the 
 grains of paradise. See Grana paradisi. 
 
 AMOMUM ZTNGIBKR. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords ginger. 
 See Zingiber. 
 
 AMOHGE. See JLmurca. 
 AMPELOSAGRJA. (From at^sxec, a vine.) 
 See Bryonia. 
 
 AXPHKMEIUNOS. (From #//, about, 
 j//wga, a day.) jtmphetnerina. A quotidian 
 fever. A species of ague. 
 
 AMPHIAR THROSIS. (A^/*g0ga>er/? : 
 from a.ftqa>, both and otg0go>ovc, an articu- 
 lation ; so called from us partaking both 
 of diarthrosis and synarthrosis.) A mixed 
 species of connexion of bones, which admits 
 of an obscure motion, as is observed in the 
 metacarpal and metatarsal bones, and the 
 vertebrze. 
 
 AMPHIBIOUS. (From a.f*$t, ambo, and 
 /3/oc, vita.} Animals are thus called, that 
 live both on land and in the water. The 
 amphibious animals, according to Linnaeus, 
 are a class whose heart is furnished with one 
 ventricle and one auricle, in which respira* 
 tion is in a considerable degree voluntary. 
 
 AMPHIBLESTROIDES. (From a.pQiK>is-gw t 
 a net, and tifos, a resemblance.) The retina, 
 or net-like coat of the eye. 
 AMPHIBRANCHIA. (From A^i t about, 
 
 and ^yx IA > the J aws ) The tauces or 
 parts about the tonsils, according to Hip- 
 pocrates and Fassius. 
 
 AMPHICAUSTIS. (From //, about, 
 and *i/<rflof,, pudendum muliebre.) A sort of 
 wild barley growing 1 aboot ditches. Eusta- 
 
44 
 
 AMU 
 
 AMY 
 
 chins uses it to express the private parts 
 of a woman. 
 
 AMPHIDEOX. (From *//<$', on both sides, 
 nndeTct/o), to (livid.-.) Jlmpldbxum. .'Im/i/ii- 
 dium. The os tineas, or mouth of the womb, 
 which opens both ways, was so culled by 
 the ancients. 
 
 AMPHIDIAUTHUOSIS. The same as am- 
 phiarthrosis. 
 
 AMPHIMERI^A. (From a./u.q> t , about, and 
 //*, a day.) An intermitting fever of the 
 qu -lidian kind. 
 
 AMPHI.METAIOIT. (From a^, about, 
 and yit'/g*, the womb) dmphimetnum. 
 The parts about the womb. Hippocrates. 
 
 AMPHIPLEX (From //<$>/, about, and 
 <arxa<7a>, to connect.) According to llut'us 
 Ephesius, the part situated between the 
 scrotum and anus, and which is connected 
 with the thighs. 
 
 AMPUIPXECMA. (From et.tu.Qt, about, 
 and wtvp'ji, breath.) A difficulty of breath- 
 ing. Dyspnoea. Hippocrates. 
 
 AMPHIPOLOS. (From Aftqt, about, and 
 >aro\wa>, to administer.) Amphipolus. One 
 who attends the bed of a sick person, and 
 administers to him. Hippocrates. 
 
 AM era SMI LA. (From &.u<pi t on both 
 sides, and crftth t an incision-knife.) A dis- 
 secting knife, with an edge on both sides. 
 Galen. 
 
 AMPULLA. (&f*,Gox*& i from ttva*MM, 
 to swell out.) A bottle. 
 
 1. AH bellied vessels are so called in cliy- 
 mis try, as bolt-heads, receivers, cucurbits, 
 &c. 
 
 2. In anatomy this term is applied by 
 Scarpa to the dilated portions of the mem- 
 branaceous semicircular canals, just within 
 the vestibtilum of the ear. 
 
 AMPUI.LESCENS. (From ampulla, a bot- 
 tle.) The most tumid part of Pccquet's 
 duct is called alveus ampullescens. 
 
 AMPUTATIO. (From amputo, to cut off' 
 Ectome. A surgical operation, which con- 
 sists in the removal of a limb or viscus ; 
 thus we say a leg, a finger, the penis, See. 
 when cut off, are amputated ; but when 
 speaking of a tumour, or excrescence, it is 
 said to be dissected out or removed. 
 
 AMULETUM. (From et/^u*, a bond; be- 
 cause it was tied round the person's neck ; 
 or rather from <*//twva>, to defend. An amu- 
 let, or charm ; by wearing which the per- 
 son was supposed to be defended from the 
 admission of all evil ; in particular, an an- 
 tidote against the plague. 
 
 AMCRCA. (From ctutgyeo, to press out.) 
 AmoPge. /A small herb, Mr hose expressed 
 juice is used in dying. A ;so the sediment 
 of vhe olive, after the oil has been pressed 
 from it ; recommended by Hippocrates and 
 Galen as an application to M leers. 
 
 AMI-TICA (From -XJUWT?* ui scra-.ch.) Me- 
 dicines thm, by vellicating -r scratching as it 
 were, the bronchia, stimulate it lo the dis- 
 charge of whatever is to be thrown off the 
 lungs. 
 
 AMYCHK. (From a.[.w<ra-K>, to scratch.) 
 A superficial laceration or ex'sic/T^ion of 
 t IK- skir, : a slight wound. ' HippocrMes. 
 Scarification. Galen. 
 
 AM vcTir A. (From x/uwcrtree t to vellicate.) 
 Medicines which stimulate and veil icate the 
 skin, according to Calms Aurelitnus. 
 
 AMYGDALA. (A^wyJrtMsv, Irom ctftucrcrw, 
 to ta;'.cinate ; so called, because after the 
 gre< :n husk is removed from the fruit, there 
 appear upon the shell certain fissures, as it 
 were lacerations.) The almond. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. The almond-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopocial name of the com- 
 mon almond. Jlmygdaius cornmunis of Lin- 
 naeus ifoUis serratis ir.fimis gtendulosis, 
 Jhrihiis sessilibus geminis. 
 
 The almond is a native of Barbary. The 
 same tree produces either bitter or sweet. 
 Sweet almonds are more in use as food than 
 med cine ; but they are said to be difficult 
 of digestion, unless extremely well com- 
 minuted, Their medicinal qualities de- 
 pend upon the oil which they contain in 
 the farinaceous matter, and which they 
 afford on expression, nearly in proportion 
 of h;lf their weight. It is very similar 
 to olive oil; perhaps rather purer, and is 
 used for the same purposes. The oil 
 thus obtained is more agreeable to the 
 palate than most of the other expressed 
 oils, and is therefore preferred for inter- 
 nal use, being generally employed with a 
 view to obtund acrid juices, and to soften 
 and relax the solids,' in tickling coughs, 
 hoarseness, costiveness, nephritic pains, 
 &,c. externally it is applied against tension 
 and rigidity of particular parts, I he 
 milky solutions of almonds in watery li- 
 quors, usually called emulsions, possess, 
 in a certain degree, the emollient qualities 
 of the oil, and have this advantage over 
 pure oil, that they may be given in acute 
 or inflammatory disorders, without danger 
 of the ill effects which the oil might some- 
 times produce by turning rancid. The 
 officinal preparations of almonds, are the 
 expressed oil and the emulsion ; to the 
 latter, the addition of gum-arabic is some- 
 times directed, which renders it a still more 
 useful demulcent in catarrhal affections, 
 stranguries, &c. 
 
 Bitter almonds yield a large quantity of 
 oil, perfectly similar to that obtained from 
 sweet almonds ; but the matter remaining 
 after the expression of the oil, is more 
 powerfully bitter than the almond in its en- 
 tire state. Great part of the bitter matter 
 dissolves by the assistance of heat, both in 
 water and rectified spirit ; and a part arises 
 also with both menstrua in distillation. Bit- 
 ter almonds have been long known to be 
 poisonous to various brute animals; and 
 some authors have alleged that they are 
 also deleterious to the human species ; but 
 the facts recorded upon this point appear to 
 
AMY 
 
 ANA 
 
 45 
 
 want further proof. However, as the 
 noxious quality seems to reside in that mat- 
 ter which gives it the bitterness and flavour, 
 it is verv pr -liable, that when this is sepa- 
 rated hv distillation, and taken in a suffi- 
 ciently concentrated state, it may prove a 
 poison to man, as is the case with the com- 
 man laurel, to which It appears extremely 
 analogous Bergius tells us, that bitter al- 
 monds, in the form of emulsion, cured ob- 
 stinate intermittents, after the bark had 
 failed. A simple water is distilled from 
 bitter almonds, after the oil is pressed out, 
 which posesses 'the same qualities, and in 
 the same degree, as that drawn from cher- 
 ry-stones. These afforded, formerly, the 
 now exploded aqua cerasortim nigrorum, 
 or black-cherry-water. 
 
 AMYGDAL*:. The almonds of the ears ; 
 from their supposed resemblance to al- 
 monds. 
 
 AMYGDALA AMARTK. See Amygdala. 
 
 AMYGDALUS coM^trsrs. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords both sweet 
 and bitter almonds. See Jlmygdalu. 
 
 AMYGDALA DULC.ES. See Amygdala. 
 
 AMYCDALUS PEIISICA. The systematic 
 name of the common plum-tree. See 
 Perpica. 
 
 AMYLA. (From amylwn, starch.) Any 
 sort or chymical fxcula, or highly pulve- 
 rized residuum. 
 
 AMYLEOJT. Amylion. Starch. 
 
 AMYLUM. (A/UIUMV : from * priv. and 
 fMXH, a mill ; because it was formerly made 
 from wheat without the assistance of a 
 mill.) S'.arch. The foecula of wheat, or 
 starch of wheat. The white substance 
 which subsides from the water that is mixed 
 with wh eaten flour. The starch-makers 
 suffer it to remain in the water for a time 
 after it has- become aci-.', which makes it 
 very white and soft to the touch, and scarce- 
 ly sensible to the taste. As starch forms 
 the greatest part of flour, it cannot be 
 doubted but that it is the principal alimen- 
 tary substance contained in our bread. In 
 a medical point of view, it is to be con- 
 sidered as a demulcent ; and, accordingly, 
 it forms the principal ingredient of an offi- 
 cinal lozenge in catarrhs, and a mucilage 
 prepared from it, often produces excellent 
 effects, both taken by the *nouth and in the 
 form of a clyster,in dysenteries and diarrhoea, 
 from irritation of the intestines. Milk and 
 starch, with the addition of suet finely shred 
 and incorporated by boiling, was the soup 
 employed by Sir John Pringle, in dysente- 
 ries, where the mucous membrame'of the 
 intestines had been abraded. Externally, 
 surgeons apply it as an absorbent in erysi- 
 pelas. 
 
 AMYRIS ELEMIFERA. (From *, inten- 
 sive, and /ut/gov, ointment, or balm ; so cal- 
 led from its use, or smell. The systema- 
 tic name of the plant from which it is 
 supposed we obtain the resin called gum- 
 elemi. See Elemi. 
 
 AMYRIS OPO BALSA MUM. The systematic 
 name of the plant from which the balsam 
 of Mecca is obtained. See Halsamum Gi- 
 leadense. 
 
 AMYUM. (From a, priv. and juva, mus- 
 cle.) A limb so emaciated that the mus- 
 cles scarcely appear. 
 
 ANA. a, or aa. In medical prescrip- 
 tions it means " of each." See A. 
 
 ANABASIS. (From a.v>j.&tvce, to ascend.) 
 An ascension, augmentation, or increase of 
 a disease, or paroxysm. It is usually meant 
 of fevers. Galen. It also signifies equise- 
 tum. 
 
 ANABATICA. (From avatfiw, to ascend.) 
 An epithet formerly applied to the syno- 
 chus, or continual fever, when it increases 
 in malignity. 
 
 ANABEXIS. (From a.va7flco to cough 
 up.) An expectoration of matter by 
 coughing. 
 
 ANABLEPSIS. (From av* and Q^erna, to 
 see again. The recovery of sight after it 
 has been lost. 
 
 ANABLYSIS. (From OLVO. and \vfa t to gusli 
 out again ) Ebullition or effervescence. 
 
 ASTABOLE, (From &vxx.\xa>, to cast up.) 
 The discharge of any thing by vomit; also 
 dilatation, or extension. Galen. 
 
 ANABROCHESIS. (From O.VA and /3o^e, 
 to r^sorb.) The reabsorption of matter. 
 
 ANABROCHISMOS. (From ctvao%eo, to 
 reabsorb.) Jlnabrochismus. The taking 
 tip and removing the hair on the eye-lids, 
 when they become troublesome. Galen. 
 JEgineta, and others. 
 
 AXABKOSIS. (From ctvatfyoo-eo, to devour.) 
 A corrosion of the solid parts, by sharp 
 and biting humours. Galen. 
 
 AXACARmuM OCCIDENTALS. (From AVA, 
 
 without, and KA^ICI, a heart ; without heart 
 because the puip of the fruit, instead of 
 having the seed enclosed, as is usually the 
 case, has the nut growing out of the end of 
 it.) The cashew-nut. The oil of this nut is 
 an active caustic, and employed as such in 
 its native country ; but neither it, nor any 
 part of the fruit, is used medicinally in this 
 country. 
 
 ANACARIHITM ORIENTALS. Anacardium 
 or Malacca bean. The fruit, or nut, so called 
 in the pharmacopoeias, is of a shining black 
 colour, heart-shaped, compressed, and about 
 the size of the thumb-nail. It is the pro- 
 duce of the Jlvicennia tomentosa ; foliis cor- 
 dato-ovatis, subtus tomentosis, of I^innxus. 
 It is now deservedly forgot in this country. 
 
 ANACATHARSIS. (From vst, and K&Q&i- 
 go fjt.au, to purge up.) An expectoration of 
 pus. It properly denotes a purgation by 
 spitting, in which sense it stands contra- 
 distinguished from catharsis, or evacuation 
 downwards. In this sense the word is used 
 by Hippocrates and Galen. Blancard de- 
 notes, by this word, medicines which ope- 
 rate upwards, as vomiting. &c. 
 
 ANACATHARTICA (From &vttsut6aitOfAau, 
 to purge upwards.) T/wracia. Medicines 
 
46 
 
 ANA 
 
 ANA 
 
 which promote expectoration, or vomits 
 which act upwards. 
 ANACHHON. Mineral alkali. 
 AAACLASIS (From AVUKKSUC, to bend 
 back ) A reHexion or recurvature of any 
 of tiie members, according to H.ppocrates. 
 A VACLISIS. (From AVAKMVCO, to recline.) 
 A couch, or sick-bed. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANACOBUASMUS. (From ctvet, and X.O/A/A, 
 the bowels.) A gentle purge, which was 
 someiimes used to relieve ihe lungs. 
 
 ANACOCHE. (From Avatx.o%tu>, to retard.) 
 Delay in the administration of medicines; 
 also slowness in the progress of a disease. 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 ANACOLLEMA. (From <tv* t and KOKMLIO, 
 to glue together.) A collyrium made of 
 agglutinant substances, and stuck on the 
 forehead Galen.. 
 
 ANAcoNCHYiibMos. (From etvatxc^^o^u, 
 to sound as a shell.) A gargar.sm .so cal- 
 led, because the noise made in the throat is 
 like the sound of a shell. Galen. 
 
 ANECTESIS. (From avaufltfa, to renew.) 
 Restoration of strength; recovery from 
 sickness. Hippocrates 
 
 ANACUPHISMA. (From avtutttqifa, to lift 
 up ) A kind of exercise mentioned by 
 Hippocrates, which consists in lifting the 
 body up and down, like our weigh-jolt. 
 
 ANACYCESTS. (From oLVMtunaue, to mix.) 
 The commixture of substances, or medi 
 cines, by pouring one upon another. 
 
 AXACTCLEON, (From ewutwacaj, to wan- 
 der about.) JLnacycleus. A mountebank 
 or wandering quack. 
 
 ANACYRJOSIS. (From etv*, and xagia,, au- 
 thority ) By this word, Hippocrates means 
 tha 1 gr ;vr y nd authority which physicians 
 should preserve among sick people and 
 their attendants. 
 
 ANADIPLOSIS. (From wavrK<x t to re- 
 duplicate.) \ reduplication or frequent re- 
 turn of a paroxysm, or disease. Galen. 
 ANADOSIS. (From ctvce, upwards, and 
 
 ANAGAILIS ARVENSIS. The systematic 
 name for the anagallis of the shops. See 
 AnagaUis. 
 
 ANAGARGALICTUM. (From avt, and >*. 
 >*83v, the tliroat.) A gargarism, or 
 wash for the throat. 
 
 ANAGARGARISTUM. The same. 
 
 ANAGLYPHE. (From a.v*.yKv$u> t to en- 
 grave,) A part of the fourth ventricle of 
 the brain was formerly thus called, from its 
 resemblance to a pen. or style. 
 
 ANAGNOSIS. (From etvu'yivctxrx.to, to know.) 
 The persuasion, or certainty, by which me- 
 dical men judge of a disease from its 
 symptoms. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANAGRAPHE. (From avt^gt^, to 
 write.) A prescription, or receip.. 
 
 ANALEPSIA. (From ova, and het/u.aiva> } to 
 take fagain.) A species of epilepsy, winch 
 proceeds from a disorder of the stomach, 
 and with which the patient is apt to be sei- 
 zed very often and suddenly. 
 
 ANALENTIA A fictitious term used by 
 Paracelsus for epilepsy. 
 
 ANALEPSIS. (From etva-^ct^Am, to re- 
 store ) A recovery of strength after sick- 
 ness. Galen. 
 
 ANA.LEPTICA. (From atroxapfitva, to 
 recruit, or recover.) Analeptics. Resiora- 
 tive med cines ; medicines, or food, which 
 recover the {strength which has been lost 
 by sickness. 
 
 ANA.LOSIS. (From AVAKIO-KU, to consume.) 
 A consumption, or wasting. 
 
 ANALYSIS. (AV&KVO-IS . from avoiKvu, to 
 resolve.) The resolution by chymistry, of 
 any matter into its primary and constituent 
 parts. The processes and experiments 
 which chymists have recourse to, are 
 extremely numerous and diversified, yet 
 they may be reduced to two species, which 
 comprehend the whole art of chymistry. 
 The first is, analysis, or decomposition ; the 
 second, synthesis, or composition. In ana- 
 lysis, the parts of which bodies are com- 
 
 <f *f cep.au, to give- A vomit, or the dislribu- posed, are separated from each other : thus, 
 
 if we reduce cinnabar, which is composed 
 of sulphur and mercury, and exhibit these 
 two bodies in a separate state, we say we 
 have decomposed, or analyzed cinnabar. 
 But, if, on the contrary, several bodies be 
 mixed together, and a new substance be 
 produced, the process is then termed chy- 
 mical composition, or synthesis: thus, if by 
 fusion and sublimation, we combine mer- 
 cury with sulphur, and produce cinnabar, 
 the operation is termed chymical compo- 
 sition, or composition by synthesis. 
 
 ANAMNESIS, (From avat^/^^a-xa to re- 
 member.) Remembrance, or recollection 
 of what has been done. Galen. 
 
 ANATWNESTICA. (From the same.) Re- 
 medies for bad memory. 
 
 ANANAS. Called by the Brazilians 
 yayama. The egg-shaded pine-apple. The 
 plant which affords this fruit, is the JBro- 
 melia ananas Joliis dhato-spinosis % mucro- 
 natis, spica comosa of Linnaeus. It is used 
 
 tion of alimen* all over the body; or diges- 
 tion. 
 
 ANADROME. (From <w, upwards, and 
 cTge^ta), to run.) A pain which runs from 
 the lower extremities to the upper parts of 
 the body. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANODES. (From A, priv. and a/cTa?, 
 shame.) Shameless. Hippocrates uses 
 this word metaphorically for without re- 
 straint, copious ; and applies it to water 
 rushing into the aspera arteria. 
 
 ANAESTHESIA. (Av*w60v* : from at, 
 priv. and otr0aivo,u, to feel ) Loss of the 
 sense of touch. A genus of disease in the 
 class locales, and order dysaesthesix of Cullen. 
 
 ANAGALLIS. (From otvAytteue, to 
 laugh ; because, by curing the spleen, it 
 disposes persons to be cheerful.) This 
 plant Anagallis arvensis : Joliis indivisis t 
 caule procwnbente, of Linnaeus, is small and 
 delicateh fo. med, and does not appear to 
 possess any particular properties. 
 
ANA 
 
 ANA 
 
 4f 
 
 principally as a delicacy for the table, and 
 is also given with advantage as a refrige- 
 rant in fevers. 
 
 ANANCE. (From atvt^;ta>, to compel.) 
 Necessity. It is applied to any desperate 
 operation. Hippocrates. 
 
 AsAPHALANTtASIS (From cwctq at*VTO?, 
 
 bald.) A thinness of the hair upon the 
 eye-brows. Gorrceus. 
 
 ANAPHORA. (From *vat<|>ega, to bring 
 
 up.) A person who spits blood. Gorrceus. 
 
 ANAPHORKXIS. (From a.vx.tyQQua-o-cD, to 
 
 grind down.) The reducing ot any thing 
 
 to dust, or a very fine powder. 
 
 ANAPHRODISIA. (From *, priv. and 
 Aqofi<ritx, t the feast of Venus.) Impotence. 
 A genus of disease in the class locales^ and 
 order dysorexia of Cullen. It either 
 arises from paralysis, anaphrodisia para- 
 litica ; or from gonorrhoea, anaphrodisia 
 gonorrhoica. 
 
 AXAPHBOMELI. (From a, neg. a^go?, 
 froth, and jutxi, honey.) Clarified honey. 
 
 ANAFLASIS. (From a,va.7rK<*.<r(ra>, to restore 
 again.) A restoration of flesh where it has 
 been lost ; also the reuniting a fractured 
 bone. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANAPLEROSIS. (From AvttyrM^ou, to fill 
 again.) The restitution, or filling up of 
 wasted parts. Galen. 
 
 ANAPLEROTICA. (From the same.) Me- 
 dicines renewing flesh : incarnatives, or 
 such medicines as fill up a wound so as to 
 restore it to its original s>hape- Galen. 
 
 ANAPLEUSIS. (From eM&wKtvco, to float 
 upon.) The rotting of a bone, so that it 
 drops off, and lies upon the flesh ; exfolia- 
 tion, or separation of a bone, ffippocrates, 
 JEgineta, &c. 
 
 ANAPNEUSIS. (From etva.7rvsvu>, to respire.) 
 Respiration. 
 
 ANAPSTOE. The same. 
 ANAPTOSIS. (From stv*7rwr7&, to fall 
 back.) A relapse. 
 
 ASAPTYSIS. The same as Anacatharsis. 
 ANAURHEGNIMIA. (From atv*, and pnyvv/M, 
 to break again.) Jlnarrhexis. A fracture ; 
 the fresh opening ot a wdfond. 
 
 ANARRHUSA. (From ay*, upwards, and 
 fia, to flow.) A flux of humours from be- 
 low upwards. Schneider de Catarrho. 
 
 ANARRHOPIA. (From *va>, upwards, and 
 ptTroa, to creep.) The same. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANAS DOMESTICA. (From ya>, to 
 swim.) The tame duck. The flesh of 
 this bird is difficult of digestion, and re- 
 quires that warm and stimulating condi- 
 ments be taken with it to enable the sto- 
 mach to digest it. 
 
 ANASARCA. (From *va, through, and 
 raft, flesh.) A species of dropsy from a 
 serous humour, spread between the skin 
 and flesh, or rather a general accumulation 
 of lymph in thecellular system. Dr. Cullen 
 ranks this genus of disease, in the class 
 Cachexies^ and the order Intumescentia. He 
 enumerates the following species, viz. 1. 
 
 Anasarca serosa, as when the due discharge 
 of serum is suppressed, &c. 2. Anasarca 
 oppilata, as when the blood-vessels are con- 
 siderably pressed, which happens to many 
 pregnant women, &c. 3. Jinasarcha exan- 
 thematica, this happens after ulcers, various 
 eruptive disorders, and particularly after 
 the erysipelas. 4. Anasarca anaemia^ hap- 
 pens when the blood is rendered extremely 
 poor from considerable losses of it. 5. Ana- 
 sarca debilium, as when feebleness is indu- 
 ced by long illness, &c. 
 
 This species of dropsy shews itself at first 
 with a swelling of the feet and ankles, to- 
 ward the evening, which, for a time, disap- 
 pears again in the morning. The tumefac- 
 tion is soft and inelastic, and, when pressed 
 upon by the finger, retains its mark for 
 some time, the skin becoming much paler 
 than usual. By degrees the swelling as- 
 cends upwards, and occupies the trunk of 
 the body ; and at last, even the face and 
 eyelids appear full and bloated ; the 
 breathing then becomes difficult, the urine 
 is small in quantity, high coloured, and 
 deposits a reddish sediment ; the belly is 
 costive, the perspiration much obstructed, 
 the countenance yellow, and a considera- 
 ble degree of thirst, with emaciation 
 of the whole body, prevails. To these 
 symptoms succeed torpor, heaviness, a 
 troublesome cough, and a slow fever. In 
 some cases, the water oozes out, through 
 the pores of the cuticle ; in others, being 
 too gross to pass by these, it raises the cu- 
 ticle in small blisters ; and sometimes the 
 skin, not allowing the water to escape 
 through it, is compressed and hardened, 
 and is, at the same time, so much distend- 
 ed as to give the tumour a considerable de- 
 gree of firmness. 
 
 ANASPASIS. (From ay*, and a-Airce, to 
 draw together.) Hippocrates uses this word 
 to signify a contraction of the stomach. 
 
 ANASSYTOS. (From avo>, upwards, and 
 <rtuo{j.sti, to agitate.) Jlnassytus. Driven 
 forcibly upwards. Hippocrates applies this 
 epithet to air rushing violently upwards, 
 as in hysteric fits. 
 
 AXASTALTICA (From AVA&XXU, to con- 
 tract.) Styptic or refrigerating medicines. 
 AN ASTASIS. (From ayats-i^/, to cause to 
 rise.) A recovery from sickness ; a resto- 
 ration of health. It likewise signifies a 
 migration of humours, when expelled from 
 one place and obliged to remove to ano- 
 ther. Hippocrates. 
 
 ANASTOMOSIS. (From v*, through, 
 and ro^*, a mouth.) The communication 
 of vessels with one another. 
 
 ANASTOMOTICA. (From *yt, through, 
 and s*o,w*, the mouth.) Medicines which 
 open the pores and mouths of the vessels, 
 as cathartics, diuretics, deobstruments, and 
 sudorifics. 
 
 ANATES. (From nates, the buttocks.) 
 A disease of the anus. Festus, Stc. 
 
48 
 
 ANC 
 
 ANC 
 
 ANATOMY. (AvArofjiiA, or AVATO/UUI : 
 from AVA, and -r^v, to cut up.) Aneroto- 
 my. The dissection of the human body, 
 to expose the structure, situation, and uses 
 of every part. 
 
 ANATOMY, COMPARATIVE. Zootomy. The 
 dissection of brutes, fishes, polypi, plants. 
 &c. to illustrate, or compare them with 
 the structure and functions of the human 
 body. 
 
 ANA.TRESIS. (From AVX, and <ri\e*a> t to 
 perforate.) A perforation like that which 
 is made upon the skull by trepanning. 
 Galen. 
 
 ANATRIBE. (From AVA!^CC, to rub.) 
 Friction all over the body. 
 
 ANATRIPSIS. The same. Moschion de 
 Morb. Mulieb. and Galen. 
 
 ANATRIS. Jlntaris. Mercury. Ruland. 
 
 ANATRON. (Arab. A lake in Egypt, 
 where it was produced.) Soda, or fixed 
 mineral alkali. 
 
 ANATROPE. (From AVAT^Tr/^ee, to subvert. 
 Anatrophe. Anatropha. A relaxation, or 
 subversion of the stomach, with loss of ap- 
 petite and nausea. Vomiting-. Indiges- 
 tion. Galen. 
 
 ANATIIUM. Soda. 
 
 ANAUMA. (From a, priv. and AuJ'x., the 
 speech.) Dumbness ; privation of voice ; 
 catalepsia. Hippocrates 
 
 ANAXYRTS. (From AVA^V^S, the sole.) 
 The herb sorrel ; so called because its leaf 
 is shaped like the sole of the shoe. 
 
 ANCHA. (Arab, to press upon, as being 
 the support of the body ) The thigh. Ari- 
 ceana, Forestius, &c. 
 
 ANCHILOPS. (From A-y^i, near, and a^, 
 the eye.) A disease in the inward corner 
 of the eye, called also ^Egilops. An inci- 
 pient fistula lachrymahs. 
 
 ANCHTLE. See Ancyle. 
 
 AS/CHORALIS PROCESSUS. (AnchoraUs ; 
 from Ayx.a>v, the elbow.) See C or acaid pro- 
 cess. 
 
 ANCHOVY PEAR. This fruit, the pro- 
 duce of the Grias cauUflora of Linnxus, is 
 eaten by the inhabitants of Jamaica, as a 
 pleasant and refrigerant fruit. 
 
 ANCHUSA. (From et^e/v, to strangle ; 
 from its supposed constringent quality ; or, 
 as others say, because it strangles serpents.) 
 Alkanet. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system, Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The name in some pharmacopoeias for 
 the alkanet root. The plant from which it 
 is obtained, is the anchusa tinctoria of Lin- 
 naeus, which grows wild in France, but is 
 cultivated in our gardens. The root is ex- 
 ternally of a deep purple colour. To oil, 
 wax, turpentine, and alcohol, it imparts a 
 beautiful deep red colour, for which pur- 
 pose it is used. Its medicinal properties 
 are scarcely perceptible. 
 
 ANCHUSA omciHAiis. The systematic 
 
 name for the buglossum of the shops. See 
 
 ANCHUSA TINCTORIA. The systematic 
 name for the anihusu or alkanna of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Anchusa. 
 
 ANCHYLOMERISMA. (From Ay^yKo^At, to 
 bend.) Sagar uses 'this term to express a 
 concretion, or growing together of the soft 
 parts. 
 
 ANCHYLOSIS. (From at^i/Ac^/.tobend.) 
 A stiff joint. 
 
 ANCI. Those who have a distorted el- 
 bow. 
 
 ANCIROMELE. See Ancyromele. 
 
 ANCINAR. Borax. 
 
 ANC ON. (From Ayx,A^of^Ai, to embrace ; 
 ATTO Tb AyatiffdAf &Tif>co Gsrtca TO o^iov '. because 
 the bones meeting, and there uniting, are 
 folded one into another.) The elbow. 
 
 ANCONEUS. (.Anconeus, sc. musculus ; 
 from Aywv, the elbow.) Anconeus minor of 
 Winslow. Anconeus vel cubitalis Riolani 
 of Douglas. A small triangular muscle, 
 situated on the back part of the elbow. It 
 arises from the ridge and from the external 
 condyle of the humerus, by a thick, strong, 
 and short tendon : from this it becomes 
 fleshy, and, after running about three inches 
 obliquely backwards, it is inserted by its 
 oblique fleshy fibres into the back part or 
 ridge of the ulna. Its use is to extend the 
 fore-arm. 
 
 ANCONEUS EXTERNUS. See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cubiti. 
 
 ANCONEUS INTERNUS. See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cubiti* 
 
 ANCONEUS MAJOR. See Triceps exten- 
 sor cubiti. 
 
 ANCONEUS >IINOR. See Anconeus. 
 
 ANCONOID PROCESS. Processes anconoi- 
 deus. (From Ayxeev, the eibow.) A process 
 of the cubit. See Ulna. 
 
 ANCTER. (A^x.7g, a bond, or button.) 
 A fibula, or button, by which the lips of 
 wounds are held together. Gorreeus. 
 
 ANCTERIASMUS. (From AytCl^^ a button.) 
 The operation enclosing the lips of wounds 
 together by loops, or buttons. Galen. 
 
 ANCUBITUS. A disease of the eyes 
 with a sensation of sand. Joh. Anglic. Ros. 
 Ang. 
 
 ANCYJLE (From A^VKO^ crooked.) A 
 species of contraction, called a stiff joint. 
 Galen. 
 
 ANCYLOBLEPHARON. (From Aywy, 
 a hook, apd (Sxs^gov, an eye-lid.) A dis- 
 ease of the eye, by which the eye-lids are 
 closed together. JEtiue. 
 
 ANCYLOGLOSSUM. (From A^MM, a 
 hook, and yb.axro-A, the tongue.) Anci/lion 
 of jEgineta. A contraction of the frsenu- 
 lum of the tongue. Tongue-tied. 
 
 ANCYLOMELE. (From Ayx.v\o$ t crooked, 
 and PHM, a probe.) A crooked probe, or 
 a probe with a hook. Galen, &c. 
 
 ANCYLOSIS. See Anchylosis. 
 
 ANCYLOTOMUS. (From AyxvMi, a hook, 
 
ANE 
 
 ANE 
 
 and Tkpva, to cut.) A crooked chirurgical 
 knife, or bistoury. A knife for loosening 
 the tongue. This instrument is no longer 
 in use. JEgineta, &c. 
 
 ANCYHA (Ayx-u^*,, an anchor ) A chi- 
 rurgical hook. Epich;.rmus uses this word 
 for the membrum virile, according to Gor- 
 raeus. 
 
 ANCYROIDES. (From jt-yni/^ an anchor, 
 and g/^o?, a likeness.) A process of the 
 scapula was so culled, from its likeness to 
 the beak of an anchor. It is the coracoid 
 process. See Scapula. 
 
 ANCYROMELE. See Jlncylomele. 
 
 ANDRIA. A tree of Brazil, the fruit of 
 which is bitter and astringent, and used as 
 a vermifuge. 
 
 ANDRANATOMIA. vlndranatome . (From 
 sw/g, a man, and Tt/Ava, to cut.) The dis- 
 section of the human body, particularly of 
 the male M. Jiur. Severinus, Zootome De- 
 mocrit. 
 
 a slave, and nct7rMs, a dealer.) A crimp. 
 Galen calls by this name the person whose 
 office it was to anoint and siighty to 
 wipe the body, to cleanse the skin from 
 foulness. 
 
 ANDRIA. (From vg, a man.) An her- 
 maphrodite. Sonnet. 
 
 ANDROCCETESIS (From ivg, a man, 
 and xo/?M,~to cohabit with.) The venereal 
 act ; or the infamous act of sodomy. Mos- 
 chion, &c. 
 
 ANDROGENUS. (From avg, a man, and 
 yuvn, a woman.) An effeminate person. 
 Hipp. An hermaphrodite. 
 
 ANDRONION. Jindronium. A kind of 
 plaster used by ^Egineta for carbuncles, in- 
 vented by Andron. 
 
 ANDROTOMIA. Androtome. Human dis- 
 section, particularly of the male. 
 
 ANEBIUM. (From aLVctauva>, to ascend.) 
 The herb alkanet, so called from its quick 
 growth. 
 
 ANEILESIS. (From tvAa, to roll up.) 
 Aneilema. An involution of the guts, such 
 as is caused by flatulence and gripes. Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 ANEMIA. (From ctvepos, wind.) Flatu- 
 lence. 
 
 ANEMONE. (From ttvi/xoe, wind ; so 
 named because it does not open its flowers 
 till blown upon by the wind.) The wind 
 flower. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. 
 Order, Polyginia. 
 
 ANEMONE HEPATICA. The systematic 
 name for the hepatica nobilis of the phar- 
 macopoeias. See Hepatica nobilis. 
 
 dnemone, meadow. See Pulsatilla nigri~ 
 cans. 
 
 ANEMONE NEMOROSA. The systematic 
 name of the ranunculus albus of the phar- 
 macopoeias. See Ranunculus albus. 
 
 ANEMONE PRATENSIS. The systematic 
 
 name for the puhatilla nigricans of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Pulsatilla nigricans. 
 
 AXENCEPHAI.US. (From d, priv and 
 s^xscfcaAoc, the brain ) A monster without 
 brains. Foolish. Galen de Hipp. 
 
 ANEOS, A loss of voice and reason. 
 
 ANEPITHYMIA. (From a, priv. and 
 iTri&vfJiitt, dexire.) Loss of appetite. 
 
 ANERIC. Jlnerit. Sulphur vivum. 
 
 ANESIS. (From avupt, to relax.) A re- 
 mission, or relaxation, of a disease, or 
 symptom. *Etius, &c. 
 
 ANESTTM. See Anisum. 
 
 ANETHUM. (Av9ov : from *nu, afar, 
 and &a, to run ; so called because its roots 
 run out a great way.) Fennel, dill, anet. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der Dygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon dill, or anet. 
 
 Jlnethum gratoeolens of Linnaeus -fructi- 
 hus compressis. This plant is a native of 
 Spain, but x cultivated in several parts of 
 England. The seeds of dill are directed 
 for use by the London and Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeias : they have a moderately 
 Warm, pungent taste, and an aromatic, but 
 sickly smell. There is an essential oil, and 
 a distilled water, prepared from them, 
 which are given in flatulent colics and 
 dyspepsia. They are also said to promote 
 the secretion of milk. 
 
 ANETUUM FCENICULUM. The systematic 
 name for \\\t faniculum of the shops See 
 Fcenicidum. 
 
 ANETHUM GRAVEOIENS. The systematic 
 name for the Anetlmm of the shops. See 
 Anethum. 
 
 ANETICA. (From av//w/, to relax.) Pa- 
 regorics ; medicines which assuage pain, 
 according 1 *o Andr. Tiraquell. 
 
 ANEURISMA. (Avtvgjcrftsi, from ctveugu- 
 v*, to dilate ) An aneurism. A preterna- 
 tural tumour formed by the dilatation of an 
 anery. A genus of disease ranked by Cullen 
 in the class focafes,and order tumores. There 
 are three species of aneurism : 1. The true 
 aneurism, aneurisma verwn t which is known 
 by the presence of a pulsating tumour. The 
 artery either seems only enlarged at a small 
 part of its tract, and the tumour has a de- 
 terminate border, or it seems dilated for a 
 considerable length, in which circumstance 
 the swelling is oblong, and looses itself so 
 gradually in the surrounding parts, that its 
 margin cannot be exactly ascertained. The 
 first, which is the most common, is termed 
 circumscribed true aneurism ; the last, the 
 diffused true aneurism The symptoms of 
 the circumscribed true aneurism, take place 
 as follows '. the first thing the patient p'er- 
 ceives, is an extraordinary throbbing- in 
 some particular situation, and, on paying a 
 little more attention, he discovers there a 
 small pulsating tumour, which entirely dis- 
 H 
 
ANE 
 
 ANG 
 
 appears when compressed, but returns again 
 as soon as the pressure is removed. It js 
 commonly unattended with pain or change 
 in the colour of the skin. When once the tu- 
 mour has originated, it continually grows 
 larger, and at length attains a very consi- 
 derable size. In proportion as it becomes 
 larger, its pulsauon bt-cumes weaker, and, 
 indeed, it is almost quite lost, when the dis- 
 ease has acquired much magnitude. Tne 
 diminution of the pulsation has b^ en ascri- 
 bed to the coats of 'he artery loosing their 
 dilatable and elastic quality, in proportion 
 as they are distended a \d indurated ; and, 
 consequently, t!te aneunsmal sac being no 
 longer capable of an alternate diastole and 
 systole from the action of the heart. The 
 fact is also impu ed t? the coagulated 
 blood, deposited on th* inner surface of the 
 sac, particularly in large aneurisms, in 
 which some of the blood is always inter- 
 rupted in its motion. In true aneurisms, 
 however, the blood does not coa;julate so 
 soon, nor so often as in false ones. Imme- 
 diately such coagulated blood lodges in the 
 sac. pressure can only produce -t partial 
 disapoearance of the swelling. In propor- 
 tion as the aneurismal sac grows larger, the 
 communication into the anery beyond the 
 tumour is lessened. Hence, in this state, 
 th" p.-.lse below the swelling becomes weak 
 and small, and the limb frequently cold and 
 eedemaious. On dissection, the lower con- 
 tinuation of the artery is found preteniuui- 
 raliy small, and contracted. The pressure 
 of the tumour on the adjacent parts, also 
 produces a variety of symptoms, ulcerations, 
 caries, &c S >:netimes an accidental contu- 
 sion, or concussion, may detach a piece of 
 coagulum from the inner surface of the cyst, 
 and the circulation 'hrough ihe sac be ob- 
 structed by it. The coagulum may possibly 
 be imp -lied quite into th? artery below, so 
 as to induce imnortant changes. The dan- 
 ger of an aneurism arrives when it s on the 
 point of bursting, by which occurrence the 
 patiei.t usually bleeds to death ; and this 
 is sometimes in a few seconds. The fatal 
 event may generally be foreseen, as the part 
 about to give way, becomes particularly 
 tense, elevated, thin, soft, and of a dark 
 purple colour. 2 The false or spurious 
 aneurism, ancurisma spurium, is always 
 owing to an aperture in the artery, from 
 which the blood gushes into the cellular 
 substance. It may arise from on artery 
 being lacerated in violent exertions ; but 
 the most common occasional cause is a 
 wound. This is particularly apt to occur 
 at the bend of the arm, where the artery is 
 exposed to be injured in attempting to 
 bleed. When this happens, as soon as the 
 puncture has been made, the blood gushes 
 out with iiiiusu.il force, and in a bright 
 scarlet, irregular, interrupted current. It 
 flows out, however, in an even and less ra- 
 
 pid stream when pressure is applied higher 
 up than the wound. These last are the 
 most decis ve marks of the artery being 
 opened ; for blood often flows from a vein 
 with great rapidity, and in a broken cur- 
 rent, when the vessel is very turgid and si- 
 tuated immediately over the artery, which 
 imparts its motion to it The surgeon en- 
 deavours precipitately to stop the haemor- 
 rhage by pressure ; and commonly occa- 
 sions a diffused false aneurism The ex- 
 ternal wound in the skin is closed, so rhat 
 the blood cannoi escape from it but insi- 
 nuates itself into the ceiluLr substance. 
 The swelling thus produced is uneven, oft- 
 en knotty, and extends upwards and down- 
 wards, along the. tract of the vessel. The 
 skin is also usually of a dark purple colour, 
 hs size increases as long as the int. rnal 
 haemorrhage continues, and, if this should 
 proceed above a certain pitch, mortifica- 
 tion of the limb ensues. 3. The -varicose 
 aneurism, aneurisma varicostim ; this was 
 first described by Dr W. Hunter. It hap- 
 pens when the brachial artery is pnnc.inred 
 in opening a vein: the blood then rushes 
 into the vein, wh ch becomes v.ricose. 
 Aneurisms mxy happen in any part of ihe 
 body, except the latter species, which can 
 only take place where a vein runs over an 
 artery. 
 
 AXEURISMA spvaruM. See Jlneiirisma. 
 
 AxEunisMA VARICOSUM. S^e Jlneiirisma. 
 
 ANEURISMA vEritm. See Aneurisma. 
 
 ALEXIS. (Fro.n w^jx, to pivject.) "A 
 swelling, or protuberur.ee. 
 
 ANGEILOLOGIA. (From ayytiov, a ves- 
 sel, and M^CC, a discourse.) A dissertation, 
 or reasoning, upon tiie vessels of the body. 
 
 ANGEIO TO MY. (From etj^ewv, a ves- 
 sel, and Tg/wvo) to cut.) The dissection of 
 the blood-vessels of an animal body ; also 
 the opening of a vein, or an artery. 
 
 ANOEIOTISMUS. (From ayywv, a vessel, 
 and Ttpvca, to cut.) A skilful dissector of 
 the v< ssrLs. 
 
 ANGELICA. (So called from its sup- 
 posed angeiic virtues ) Angelica. 1. The 
 mm.> of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digy- 
 nia 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the gar- 
 den-angelica. 
 
 Jlngelica archangelica of Linnaeus : foli- 
 orum impart lobato. A plant, a native of 
 Lapland, but cultivated in our gardens. 
 The roots of angelica have a fragrant. 
 agreeable smell, and a bitterish, pungent 
 taste. The stalk, leaves, and seeds, which 
 are also directed in the pharmacopoeias, 
 possess the same qualities, though in an in- 
 ferior degree. Their virtues are aromatic 
 and carminative. A sweetmeat js made, 
 bv the confectioners, of this root, wlvch is 
 extremely agreeable to the stomach, and is 
 surpassed only by that of ginger. 
 
ANG 
 
 ANG 
 
 51 
 
 ANGELICA AttCHANGELICA. The SyslC- 
 
 matic name for lie angelica of the shops. 
 See Angelica. 
 
 Angelica, Garden. See Angelica. 
 
 ANGELICA SATIVA. See Angelica sylves- 
 tris. 
 
 ANGELICA SYLVESTRIS. JingeUca sativa. 
 Wild angelica. JingeUca sylveslris of Lin- 
 naeus :-foliis tequalibus ovato lanceolatis ser- 
 ratis. This spcci'.s of angel ,ca possesses 
 similar properties to the garden species, but 
 in a much inferior degree Ii is onty used 
 when the latter cannot be obtained. The 
 seeds> powdered and put into the hair, kill 
 lice. 
 
 Angelica, tvild. See Angelica sylvestris. 
 
 ANGELINA CORTEX. The t>tre from 
 which this bark is procured it a naiive of 
 Grenada. It has been recommended as an 
 anthelmintic for children. 
 
 ANGEIOCACOS. Myrobalans, or purging 1 
 Indian plums. 
 
 ANGI (From angor, anguish ; because 
 of their pain.) Bubors in the groin. Fal- 
 lopins de Morbo Galfico. 
 
 ANGIGLOSSUS. (From a,yx.v\n, a hook, 
 and yxcecra-y., the tongue.) A person who 
 stammers. 
 
 ANGINA. (From *>, to strangle; 
 because it is often attended with a sense of 
 Strangulation.) A soar throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 ANGINA MALIGN A See Cynanche maligna. 
 
 AVGINA FAROTIDEA. See Cynanche pa- 
 rotidea. 
 
 ANGINA PfcCTORIS. An acute con- 
 strictory pain at the lower end of the ster- 
 num, inclining rather to the left side, and 
 extending up into the left arm, accompa- 
 nied with great anxiety. Violent palpita- 
 tions of the heart, laborious breathings, 
 and a sense of suffocation, are the charac- 
 teristic symptoms of this disease. It is 
 found to attack men much more frequent- 
 ly than women, particularly those who 
 have short necks, who are inclinable to 
 corpulency, and who, at the same time, 
 lead an inactive and sedentary life. Al- 
 though it is sometimes met with in 
 persons under the age of twenty, still 
 it more frequently occurs in those who 
 are between forty and fifty. In slight 
 cases, and in the first stage of the disorder, 
 the fit comes on by going up -hill, up-stairs, 
 or by walking at a quick pace after a hearty 
 meal ; but as the disease advances, or be- 
 comes more violent, the paroxysms are apt 
 to be excited by certain passions of the 
 mind ; by slow walking, by riding on 
 horseback, or in a carriage, or by sneezing, 
 coughing, speaking', or straining at stool. 
 It some cases, they attack the patient from 
 two to four in the morning, or whilst sitting 
 or standing, without any previous exertion 
 or obvious cause. On a sudden, he is 
 seized with an acute pain in the breast, 
 or rather at the extremity of the sternum, 
 inclining to the left side, and extending up 
 
 into the arm, as far as the insertion of 
 the deltoid muscle, accompanied by a sense 
 of suffocation, great anx;ety, and an idea 
 that its continuance, or increase, would 
 certainly be fatal. In the first stage of the 
 disease, the uneasy sensation &t the end of 
 the sternum, with the other unpleasant 
 symptoms, which seemed to threaten a sus- 
 pension of life by a perseverance in exer- 
 tion, usually go off upon the person's 
 standing still, or turning from the wind ; 
 but, in a more advanced stage, they do not 
 so readily recede, and the paroxysms are 
 much more violent. During the fit, the 
 pulse sinks in a greater degree, and be- 
 comes irregular ; the face and extremities 
 are pale, and bathed in a cold sweat, and, 
 for a while, the patient is perhaps deprived 
 of the powers of sense and voluntary mo- 
 tion. The disease having recurred more or 
 less frequently during the space of some 
 years, a violent attack at last puts a sudden 
 period to hi* existence. Angii.a pecto- 
 ri.s is attended with a considerable degree 
 of danger; and it usually happens that 
 the person is carried off suddenly. It 
 mostly depends upon an ossification of 
 the coronary arteries, and then we can 
 never expect to effect a radical cure. 
 During the paroxysms, considerable re- 
 lief is to be obtained from fomentations, 
 and administering powerful antispasmo- 
 dics, such as opium and aether combined 
 together. The application of a blister to 
 the breast is likewise attended sometimes 
 with a good effect. As the p; ,iful sensa- 
 tion at the extremity of the sternum often 
 admits of a temporary relief, from an evacu- 
 ation of wind by the mouth, it may be 
 proper to give frequent doses of carmina- 
 tives, such as peppermint, carraway, or 
 cinnamon water. Where these fail in 
 the desired effect, a few drops of ol. anisi, 
 on a little sugar, may be substituted. 
 
 With the view of preventing the recur- 
 rences of the disorder, tlte patient should 
 carefully guard against passion, or other 
 emotions of the mind : he should use a 
 light, generous diet, avoiding every thing of 
 a heating nature ; and he should take care 
 never to overload the stomach, or to use 
 any kind of exercise immediately after 
 eating. Besides these precautions, he 
 should endeavour to counteract obesity, 
 which has been considered as a predisposing 
 cause ; and this is to be effected most safe- 
 ly by a vegetable diet, moderate exercise 
 at proper times, early rising, and keeping 
 the body perfectly open. It has been ob- 
 served that angina pectoris is a disease al- 
 ways attended with considerable danger, 
 and, in most instances, has proved fatal 
 under every mdde of treatment. We are 
 given, h-'wever, to understand, by Dr. 
 Macbride, that of late, several cases of it 
 have been treated with great success, and 
 the disease readily removed, by inserting 
 
ANl 
 
 ANI 
 
 a large issue in each thigh. These, there- 
 fore," should never be neglected. In one 
 case, with a view of correcting, or draining 
 off the irritating 1 fluid, he ordered, instead 
 of issues, a mixture of lime-water with a 
 little of the spirims junipen comp. and an 
 alterative proportion of Huxham's antimo- 
 nial wine, together with a plain, light, per- 
 spirable diet. From this course the pa- 
 tient was soon apparently mended ; but it 
 was not until after the insertion of a large 
 issue in each thigh, that he was restored to 
 perfect health. 
 
 AVGINA TONSILLARIS. See Cynanche 
 tonsillaris. 
 
 ANGINA TRACHEALIS. See Cynanche 
 trachealis. 
 
 ANGIOLOGIA. (From ctyyaov, a ves- 
 sel, and \cyos, a discourse.) The doctrine 
 df the vessels of the human body. 
 
 ANGLICUS SUDOH. (From Anglia, 
 England, and sudor, sweat.) The sweating 
 sickness. Sennertus. 
 
 ANGOLAM. A very tall tree of Malabar, 
 possessing vermifuge powers. 
 
 AXGONE. (From ay^ce, to strangle.) A 
 nervous sort of quinsey, or hysteric, suffo- 
 cation, where the fauces are contracted and 
 stopped up without inflammation. 
 
 ANGOR. Intense bodily pain. Galen. 
 Avoos. (A^xsf. a vessel.) A vessel; 
 a coll >c ion of humours, 
 
 ANGUSTURjE CORTEX. Cortex cus- 
 parice. A bark imported from Angostu- 
 ra, in South America. Its external appear- 
 ances vary considerably. The best is not 
 ii'.rous, but hard, compact, and of a yel- 
 lowish brown colour, and externally of 
 of a whitish hue, When reduced in- 
 to powder, it resembles that of Indian 
 rhubarb. It is very generally employ- 
 ed as a febrifuge, tonic, and adstrin- 
 gent. While some deny its virtue in cu- 
 ring intermittents, by many it is prefer- 
 red to the Peruvian bark : and has been 
 found useful in diarrhoea, dyspepsia, and 
 scrofula. It was thought to be the bark 
 of the Bi'ucea antidysenterica^ or ferru- 
 ginea. Wildenow suspected it to be the 
 JWagnalia plumieri ; but Humbolt and Ban- 
 plancl, the celebrated travellers in Soii'h 
 America, have ascertained it to belong to 
 a tree not before known, and which they 
 promise to describe by the name of cus- 
 paria fcbrifnga. 
 
 ANHELATIO. (From anhela, to breathe 
 with difficulty.) Anhelitus. Shortness of 
 breat&ing. 
 
 ANICETON (From A, priv. and v/*, vic- 
 tory.) A name of a plaister invented by 
 Crito, and so called because it was thought 
 an infallible or invincible remedy for acho- 
 res, or scald-head. It was composed of 
 litharge, alum, and turpentine, and is de- 
 scribed by Gal. n. 
 
 ANIMA. m The thinking principle. 
 ALOES. Refined aloes. 
 
 ANIMA ARTICULORUM. Hermodactylus. 
 ANIMA HEPATIS. Sal martis. 
 ANIMA PULMONUM. The soul of . the 
 lungs. A name given to saffron on account 
 of its use in asthmas. 
 
 ANIMA. RHABARBARI. The best rhubarb, 
 ANIMA SATURNI. A preparation of 
 lead. 
 
 ANIMA VEXERIS. A preparation of copj 
 per. 
 
 ANIMAL. An organized body endow- 
 ed with life and voluntary motion. 
 
 ANIMAL ACTIONS. Actiones animates. 
 Those actions, or functions, are so "erm- 
 ed which are performed through the means 
 of the mind. To this class belong the ex- 
 ternal and internal senses, the voluntary ac- 
 tion of muscles, voice, speech, watching, 
 and sleep. 
 
 ANIMAL HEAT. Heat is essentially ne- 
 cessary to life. That of a man in health is 
 from about 94 deg. to 100 deg. of Fahren- 
 heit. It appears to depend upon the de- 
 composition of the air in the lungs. See 
 Respiration. 
 
 ANIMAL OIL. Oleum animale. An em- 
 pyreumatic oil, obtained from the bones of 
 animals, recommended as an anodyne and 
 antispusmodic. 
 
 ANIME GUM MI. The substance which 
 bears this name in the shops is a resin, the 
 produce of the Hymecea coiirbaril of Lin- 
 nxus. It is seldom ordered in the prac- 
 tice of the present day, and is only to be 
 met with in the collections of the curi >us. 
 
 A.NIMI DELIQ.CIUM (From animus, the 
 mind, and ddinqtto, to leave.) Fainting. 
 See Syncope, 
 
 ANIMUS. This word is to be distinguish- 
 ed from anima ; the former expresses the 
 faculty of reasoning, and the latter the be- 
 ing' in which that faculty resides. 
 
 ANINGA. A root which grows in the 
 Antilla islands, and is used by sugar-ba- 
 kers for refining their sugar. 
 
 AXISCALPTOR. (From anus, the breech, 
 and scalpo, to scratch.) The latissimus 
 dorsi is so called, because it is the muscle 
 chiefly instrumental in performing this of- 
 fice. Burtholin. 
 
 ANISOTACHYS. (From etvra-os, unequal ; 
 and *tt%vf, quick.) A quick snd unequal 
 pulse. Gomez/-a. 
 
 ANISUM. (From <t, neg. and i<roc, 
 equal.) Anise. Anisum vulgare. Pimpi- 
 nella anisa of Linnsens ,foliis radicalibus 
 trifidis incisis. A native of Egypt. Anise- 
 seeds have an aromatic smell, and a 
 pleasant, warm, and sweetish taste. An 
 essential oil and distilled water are prep;-., 
 red from them, which are employed in 
 flatulences and gripes, to which children 
 are more especially subject ; also in weak- 
 ness of the stomach, diarrhoeas, and loss 
 of tone in the privnse vise. 
 
 ANISTJN SINENSE. See Anisurn stettatum. 
 ANISUM STELLATUM. Anisum si* 
 
ANO 
 
 ANT 
 
 53 
 
 nense. Semen badian. The plant which 
 affords these seeds is the IHicium anisatum 
 of Linnaeus. They are used witli the same 
 views as those of the Pimpinella anisum, 
 The same tree is supposed to furnish the 
 aromatic bark called cortex anisi stellati. 
 or cortex lavola. 
 
 ANISUM YUIGARE. See Anisum. 
 
 ANNCENTES. (From annuo, to nod.) 
 .Some muscles of the head were formerly 
 so called, because they perform the office 
 of nodding-, or bending- the head down- 
 wards. Cowpcr, &c. 
 
 ANNULAR. (Jlnnularia.} Like a ring 1 ; 
 thus, annular bone, &c. 
 
 ANNULAR BONE. Circulus osseus. A 
 ring-like bone placed before the cavity of 
 the tympanum in the foetus. 
 
 Annular cartillages. See Cricoid cartilages. 
 
 ANNULARIS DIGITUS. The ring-finger. 
 The one between the little and middle fin- 
 gers. 
 
 A NNULAifis PROCESSUS. See Pans varolii. 
 
 ANO. (Ava>, upwards; in opposition to 
 xxra, downwards.) Upwards. 
 
 AXOCATHARTICA. (From Avne, upwards, 
 andx*9*^o>, to purge.) Emetics ; medicines 
 which purge upwards. 
 
 ANOCHEILON. (From *vo>, upwards, and 
 %ttMs, the lip.) The upper lip. 
 
 ANODIA. (From a., neg. and cefoc, the 
 way.) Hippocrates uses this word for in- 
 accuracy and irregularity in the description 
 and treatment of a disease. 
 
 AWODYNA. See Jlnodynes. 
 
 ANODYNES. (Anodyna, sc. medica- 
 ment a. From a., , priv. and axfiw, pain.) 
 Those medicines are so termed which ease 
 pain and procure sleep. They are divided 
 into three sorts ; paregorics, or such as 
 assuage pain ; hypnotics, or such as 
 relieve by procuring sleep : and nar- 
 notics, or such as ease the patient by stu- 
 pifying him. 
 
 ANOHYNUM MINERALS. Sul prunella. 
 
 ANODYNUM MARTIALE. Ferrum ammo- 
 niacale precipitated from water by potash. 
 
 ANOMA LOUS. This term is often applied 
 to those diseases whose symptoms do not 
 appear with that regularity generally ob- 
 served in diseases. A disease is also said 
 to be anomalous, when the symptoms are 
 so varied as not to bring it under the de- 
 scription of any known affection. 
 
 ANOMPHAI.OS. (From a., priv. and cp<$x.~ 
 Xflj, the navel.) Anomphahts. With- 
 out a navel. 
 
 ANONYMUS. (From <*, priv. and ovvp.it a 
 name.) Nameless. It was formerly ap- 
 plied to the cricoid muscle. 
 
 ANORCHIDES. (From *, priv. and o^/?, 
 the testicle.) Children are so termed 
 which come into the world without testi, 
 cles. This is a very common occurrence. 
 The testicles of many male infants at the 
 time of birth are within the abdomen. The 
 time of their descent is very uncertain, and 
 
 instances have occurred where they had 
 not reached the scrotum at the age of ten 
 and fifteen. 
 
 ANOREXIA. (From *, priv. and o/wf/f, 
 appetite.) A want of appetite, without 
 loathing of food. Cullen ranks this genus 
 of disease in the class locales, and order 
 dysorexia ; he believes it to be generally 
 symptomatic, but enumerates two species, 
 viz. the anorexia humoralis and the anorexia 
 Monica. 
 
 ANOSMIA. (From *, neg. andc,to 
 smell.) A loss of the sense of smelling. 
 This genus of disease is arranged by Cul- 
 len in the class locales, and order dys<esthe- 
 sitf. When it arises from a disease of the 
 Schneiderian membrane, it is termed anos- 
 mia organica , and when from no manifest 
 cause, anosmia atonica. 
 
 ANSER DOMESTICUS. The tame 
 goose. The flesh of this bird is sometimes 
 similar to that of the duck, and requires 
 the assistance of spiritous and stimulating 
 substances to enable the stomach to digest 
 it. Both are very improper for weak sto- 
 machs. 
 
 ANSER1NA. (From anser, a goose ; so 
 called, because geese eat it.) Argenlia. 
 Wild tansey, or goose-grass. This herb, 
 Potentilla anserina^ foliis dentatis serratis, 
 caule repente, pedunculis vnifloris of Linnaeus, 
 was formerly used as an astringent in laxi- 
 ty of the intestines and phthisical com- 
 plaints, but is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 ANTACIDS. {Jtntadda, sc. medicamen- 
 ta. From ai/7/, against, and acidus, acid.) 
 Remedies which obviate acidity in the sto- 
 mach. Their action is purely chymical, as 
 they merely combine with the acid present, 
 and neutralize it. They are only palliatives, 
 the generation of acidity being to be pre. 
 vented by restoring the tone of the stomach 
 and its vessels. Dyspepsia and diarrhoea are 
 the diseases in which they are employed. 
 The principal antacids in use are the alka- 
 lies. Liquoris potassae, gutt. xv. or from 5 
 to 15 gr. of carbonat of potash, or soda dis- 
 solved in water. The solution of soda called 
 double soda-water, or potash supersaturated 
 with carbonic acid, is more frequently used, 
 as being more pleasant. Ammonia has been 
 recommended as preferable to every other 
 antacid, from 20 to 40 drops of the liquor 
 ammoniac in a cupful of water. The liquor 
 calcis, or lime water, is likewise used to 
 correct acidity, two or three ounces being 
 taken occasionally. Greta praeparata alone, 
 or with the addition of a small quantity of 
 any aromatic chelae cancrorum praeparatae, 
 and magnesia also and its carbonate, are 
 used for the same purpose. 
 
 ANTAGONIST MUSCLES. Counteracting 
 muscles, or those muscles which have oppo- 
 site functions. Such are flexor and extensor 
 of any limb, the one of which contracts it,the 
 other stretches it out ; and also the abduct- 
 ors and adductors. Solitary muscles are 
 
54 
 
 ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 those without any antagonist, as the heart, 
 &c. 
 
 ASTTALGICA. (From etvli, against, and 
 **>o?, pain.) Anodynes. Remedies which 
 relieve pain. 
 
 ANTALKA LINES. (From &(, again s+, and 
 alkali, an alkali.) Medicines whicn possess 
 the power of neutrlizing- alkalis. All the 
 acids are of this class. 
 
 ASTAPHRODISIACA. (From *v7/, against, 
 and Aqpofilti, Venus.) , Anti-venereals, or 
 medicines which extinguish amorous de- 
 sires. Wedel. Jlmen. Mcd. 
 
 ANTAPHRODITICA. The same. 
 
 ANTAPODOSIS. (From ayforo^ftTa/ut, to 
 reciprocate.) A vicissitude, or return of 
 the paroxysm of fevers. Hippocrates. Call- 
 ed by Galen epidosis. 
 
 ANTARTHRITICA. (From &flt, against, 
 and apBiptlie, the gout.) Medicines which re- 
 lieve OL repel the gout. 
 
 ANTASTHMATICA. (From &vlt, against, 
 and a.cr&/ua, an asthma.) Remedies against 
 asthma. 
 
 ANTATROPHICA. (From av7/, against, and 
 a7/>o<j>**, a consumption.) Medicines which 
 relieve or restore consumption. 
 
 ANTECHESIS. (From a,vlt%ofAau, to resist.) 
 A violent stoppage in the bowels, which 
 resists all efforts to remove it. Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 ANTELABIUM. (From ante, before, and 
 l-abium, a lip. The extremity of the lip. 
 
 AUTTEMBASIS. (From v7/, mutually, and 
 tpGetivu, to enter.) A coalescence, or union 
 of bone. Galen. 
 
 ANTEMEIICA. (From avli, against, and 
 /*&>, to vomit. ) Medicines which stop 
 or prevent vomiting. 
 
 AITTENEASMTIS.. (From ttvlt, against, and 
 T/v*r,wo?, implacable.) That species of mad- 
 ness in which the patient endeavours to 
 destroy himself. 
 
 ANTEPHIALTICA. (From atv7/, against, 
 and eqiAtfn$; the night-mare.) Medicines 
 which prevent the night-mare. 
 
 ANTEPILEPTICA. (From <*v7/, against, and 
 tTriM^ts; the epilepsy.) Remedies against 
 the epilepsy, and other convulsive disorders. 
 
 ANTERIOR AURIS. One of the com- 
 mon muscles of the ear, situated before the 
 external ear. It arises, thin and membra- 
 neous, near the posterior part of the zygoma, 
 and is inserted into a small eminence on the 
 back of the helix, opposite to the concha, 
 which it draws a little forwards and up- 
 wards. 
 
 ANTERIOR INTERCOSTAL NERVE. 
 Splanchic nerve. A branch of the great in- 
 tercostal that is given off in the thorax. 
 
 ANTERIOR MALLEI. See Laxator tympani. 
 
 ANTHELIX. See Jlntihelix. 
 
 ANTHELMIA. (From a/7/, against, and 
 e\(Atv&o?, a worm.) The herb Indian pink, 
 or worm-grass, so called, because it was 
 thought of great virtue in expelling worms. 
 See Spigelia Marylanpica. 
 
 \ "NTTHP.! ,M IMTIf'S. 
 
 medicamenta ; from *v7/, against, and >. 
 ptvQoe, a worm ) Medicines which procure 
 the evacuation of worms from the stomacli 
 and intestmns. The greater nurrber oi 
 them act mechanically, dislodging the 
 worms, by the sharpness or roughness o{ 
 their particles, or by their cathartic opera, 
 tion. Some seem to have no other quali 
 ties than those of powerful bitters, by 
 which they either prove noxious to these 
 animals, or remove that deb.lity of the 
 digestive organs, by which the food is 
 not properly assimilated, or the secreted 
 fluids poured in the intestines are not 
 properly prepared-, circumstances from 
 which it has been supposed the generation 
 of worms may arise The principal medi- 
 cines belonging to this class, are : Calomel, 
 gamboge, Ge.ifFrsea meimis, tanasetum, po- 
 lyp- dium filix mas, spigelia Marylandica, 
 artimesia santonica, olea Eropaea, stan- 
 num pulverisatum, ferri limaturse, and doli- 
 chos pruriens : which see under their re- 
 spective heaps. 
 
 ANTHEMIS. (From av6v, foreo , be- 
 cause it bears an abundance of flowers.) 
 Chamomile. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia superftua. 
 
 2. The name in the las< London Pharma- 
 copoeia for chamomile. See Chamcemelum. 
 
 ANTHEMIS COTUL.A. (Cotula, a dim. of 
 co*, a whetstone ; so called from its leaves 
 resembling a whetstone.) The systematic 
 name for the plant called Cotnhi fcetida in 
 the pharmacopoeias. See Cotula fcetida, 
 
 ANTHEIS >OBILMIS. (From avQof, a flow- 
 er.) The systematic name for the diarnce- 
 inehiin of the shop*. See Chanuemelum. 
 
 ANTHEMIS PYRETHRUWT. The plant is so 
 called from which we obtain the pyrethrum 
 of the;j)liarmacopoeias. See Pyrethrum. 
 
 ANTHKRA. (From atvfia?, a flower.) 
 
 1. A compound medicine used by the 
 ancients; so called from its florid colour. 
 Galen. JEgineta. 
 
 2. The nfale part of the fructification of 
 plants. 
 
 AKTHOPHTLLI. (From ctvSo?, a flower, 
 and efstMAcv, a leaf; so called from the fra- 
 grance of the flowers and the beauty of the 
 leaves.) Cloves aie so termed \vhen they 
 have been suffered to grow to maturity 
 G. Bait/tin Pin. 
 
 ANTKORA. (Quasiantithora, AvItBopx.: 
 from a-vlt, ;; gainst, and S-cpx., monkshood ; so 
 called because it is said to counteract the 
 effects of the ihora or monkshood.) A spe- 
 cks of Wolislv.-.ne. The root is the part of 
 this plant (Acomtum anthora : Jloribus pen- 
 tagyniSyfoliorum luciniis lineuribus of Lin- 
 nxus,) which is employed medicinally. Its 
 virtue* are similar to those of the aconitnm. 
 See Jlconitum. 
 
 AUTHOS FLORES. The flowers of the 
 rosmarinus are so termed in some pharma- 
 conoeias. 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 ANTHRACIA. See Anthrax. 
 
 ANTHRAX (From *vfl/w, a burning 
 coal.) Jlnthracia. Anthrocosia. Jlnth.ro- 
 coma. Carbunculusi A hard and circum- 
 scribed i.ii.immatory tubercle like a boil, 
 which sometimes forms on the cheek, neck, 
 or back, and in a few days becomes highly 
 gangrenous. It then discharges an ex- 
 tremely foe lid sanies from under the black 
 core, whiclulike a burning coal, continues 
 destroying the surrounding parts. It is 
 supposed to arise from a peculiar miasma, 
 is most common in warm climates, and of- 
 ten attends the plague. 
 
 ANTHRACOSIS OCULI. A red, livid, burn- 
 ing, sloughy, very painful tumour, occur- 
 ring on tlv- eye -lids. JEgineta. 
 
 ASTHB.OPOGBAPBIA. (From tv0/w7ro?, a 
 man. and yp-nQw, TO write.) Description of 
 man's sr, -\cutre. 
 
 ANTHROPOLOGIA. (From afl/Mwroc, 
 a man, and xoyoc, a discourse.) The de- 
 scription of man. 
 
 ANTHYPNOTICA. (From <x.vlt, against, 
 and VTTVOS, sleep.) Medicines which prevent 
 sleep or drowsiness. 
 
 ANTHYPOCHONDRIACA. (From av7/, 
 against, and V7n%ovfptst t the hypochondri > f ) 
 Medicines ad-pied -o cure low-spiritedness 
 or disorders of the hypochondria. 
 
 ANTHYSTERICA. (From *v7/, against, and 
 wrsjo*, the womb.) Utermes or medicines 
 which relive the hysteric passion. Blanckard, 
 
 ANTl. (Av7/, against.) There are many 
 names compounded with this word, as anti- 
 asthmatics, antihysterics, antidysenteries, 
 &c. which signifiy medicines against the 
 asthma, hysterics, dysentery. &c. 
 
 AXTIADES. (From *v7fcia>, to meet.) The 
 tonsils are so called, because they answer 
 one another. The mumps. JVicPiso. 
 
 ANTIA&RA. (From av7.r, a tonsil, and 
 etyfet, a prey.) Antiagri, A tumour of 
 the tonsils. t Ulpuin^ Rioland, &,c. 
 
 ANTIARTHIUTJCA. Sec jjntathritica. 
 
 ANTICACUECTICA. (Fr- .'Hi <tv7/, against, 
 and Hct^i*, a cachexy.) Medicines against 
 
 cachexy, or bad huibit of body. 
 
 ANTICARDIUM (From *v7/, against, or 
 opposite, and lutpfut, the heart.) The hol- 
 low at the bottom of the breast, commonly 
 called scrobictilus cord is, or pit of the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 ANTTCATARUHALIA. (From*v7<, against, 
 and *a7#//>o?, a catarrh.) Medicines which 
 relieve a catarrh. 
 
 ANTICAUSOTICA. (From *v7f, against, and 
 xi^o-or, a burning fever.) Remedies against 
 burni; g fevers. We read, .n Corp. Pharm. 
 of ' Junken, of a syrupus anticansoticus. 
 
 ANTICHKIR. (From tv7/, against, and 
 -/up, the hand. ) The thumb. Galen. 
 
 AHTicKEioy. (From avli, against, or 
 opposne, and KV^C, the calf of the leg.) 
 That part of the tibia which is bare of 
 flesh, and opposite the calf of the leg. 
 The shin-bone. Galen 
 
 ANTICOI.ICA. (From v7/, against, and 
 
 i t the cholic.) Remedies against the 
 choiic. 
 
 ANTIDIASTOLE. (From av7;, against, and 
 <T/4ts-XAa, to disanguish.) An exact and 
 accurate distinction of one disease or symp- 
 tom, from another. 
 
 ANTIDIJUCA. (From nvlt, against, and 
 Jivoc, circumgyration.) Medicines against 
 a vertigo, or giddiness. JBlancard. 
 
 AXTIDOTARIUM. (From avltffloc, an anti- 
 dote.) A term used by former writers, for 
 what 'we now call a dispensatory ; a place 
 where antidotes are prescribed ami prepa- 
 red. There are antidotaries extant of seve- 
 ral authors, as those of Nicholaus, Meuses, 
 Myre.pmsi &C. 
 
 ANTlDOrUS. (From afli, against, and 
 tT/eTa^u/, to g'sve.) A preservative against 
 sickness. A remedy. Galen. 
 
 ANTIDYSKNTERICA. (From tv7/, against, 
 and fva-wleptot,, a flux.) Medicines against a 
 dysentery, or flux. 
 
 AKTIFEBBILIA. (From ttvli, against, and 
 febrii, a fever.) A febrifuge, a remedy 
 against fever. 
 
 ANTTHECTICA. [From a.vli, against, and 
 SK7/X8C, a hectic fever.) Remedies against a 
 hectic fever. 
 
 ANTIHECTICUM POTERII. Antimonium di- 
 aphoreticum Joviale. A medicine invented 
 by Poterius, formerly extolled as effectual 
 in hectic fevers, but now disregarded. It 
 is an oxyd of tin and ehalybeaied regulus 
 of antimony, in consequence of their defla- 
 gration with n>tre. 
 
 ANTIHELIX. (From v7/, against, and 
 txig> the helix.) The inner circle of the 
 auricle, so called from its opposition to the 
 outer circuit called the heiix. 
 
 ANTIHEL>IINTICA. See Jlnthelminlica. 
 
 AVTIHYSTERICA (From ctvli, against, and 
 uTiptKA, hysterics.) Medicines which pre- 
 vent or relieve h}stencs. 
 
 A>TILKPSIS. (From Av}t\a.^a.vce, to take 
 hold of.) The securing ol bandages or 
 ligatures from slipping. Hippocrates^ 
 
 ANTILOBIUM. (From wit, opposite, and 
 *oo?, the bottom of the ear,) The tragus, 
 or that part of the ear which is opposite^the 
 lobe. 
 
 ANTILOIMICA. (From &y]t t against, and 
 AO//XO?, the plague.) Kennedies or preven- 
 tives against the plague. 
 
 AXTTIOPUS. The antelope. An African 
 beast resembling a deer, whose hoofs and 
 horns were formerly given in hysteric and 
 epileptic cases. 
 
 AXTILYSSUS. (From v7/, against, and 
 KVO-Q-A, the bite of a mad d ;gv) A medi- 
 cine or remedy aifainst the bite of . r i mad dog. 
 
 Jlntimonial powder. See Pulvis aiitimo- 
 nialis. 
 
 AjfxiMoxiALE. (From antimtnium.} An 
 antimomal, or composition in which antimo- 
 ny is a chief ingredient. A preparation of 
 antitnony. 
 
 ANTIMONII OXTDUM. See Oxydum anti- 
 morni. 
 
56 
 
 ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 ANTIMONII SULPHUBETUM PRJECIPITA- 
 TUM. Sulphur antimonii praecipitatum. Pre- 
 cipituted sulphuretof antimony. This pre- 
 paration of antimony appears to have ren- 
 dered that called Kerme's mineral unneces- 
 sary. It is made thus : 
 
 Take ot'sulphuret of antimony, in pow- 
 der, two pounds : of the solution of potash, 
 four pints : of distilled water, three pints. 
 
 Mix and boil the mixture over a slow 
 fire, for three hours, stirring it well, and oc- 
 casionally adding distilled water, so that 
 the same measure may be preserved. Strain 
 the solution forthwith through a double li- 
 nen cloth ; and while it is yet hot, drop in, 
 gradually, as much sulphuric acid as may 
 be required to precipitate the powder ; 
 then wash away the sulphate of potash, by 
 hot water ; dry the precipitated sulphu- 
 ret of antimony, and reduce it to powder. 
 
 As an alterative and sudorific, it is in high 
 estimation, and given in diseases of the skin 
 and glanitis ; and joined with calomel, it is 
 one of the most powerful and penetrating 
 alteratives we are in possession of. 
 
 ANTIMON1UM. See Antimony. 
 
 ANTIJWONIUM CALCINATUM. See Oxy- 
 tlum antimonii. 
 
 AXTIMONIUM DIAPHORETICUM. An Old 
 
 name for oxyd of antimony. 
 
 ASTIMONIUM TARTARISATUM. Tartarus 
 eineticus. 'Vartarum emcticum. Tartamis 
 antimonialis. Tartris antimonii cum potassd. 
 Tartarum stibiatum. Tartar emetic is ob- 
 tained by boiling an oxyd of antimony with 
 acidulous tartrite of potash ; the excess of 
 tartarous acid dissolves the oxyd and a tri- 
 ple salt is obtained by crystallization. The 
 London Pharmacopoeia directs thus : 
 
 Take of oxyd of antimony, two ounces : 
 of supertartme of potash, powdered, three 
 ounces : of distilled water, eighteen fluid- 
 ounces. 
 
 To the water, whilst boiling in a glass 
 vessel, add gradually the antimony and su- 
 pertartrae of potash, previously mixed to- 
 gether, and continue to boil for half an 
 hour ; then filter the solution through pa- 
 per,|and evaporate it in a gentle heat, so that 
 whilst it cools slowly, crystals may form. 
 
 Tartar emetic is the most useful of all 
 the antimonial preparations. Its action is 
 not dependent on the state of the stomach, 
 and, being soluble in water, its dose is easi- 
 ly managed, while it also operates more 
 epeedily. 
 
 In do-es of from one to three, four, or 
 five gruins, it generally acts powerfully as 
 an emetic, and is employed whenever we 
 wi.sh to obtain the effects which result from 
 full vomiting. As patients are differently 
 affec'.ed by this medicine, the safest mode 
 of exhibiting sr is : ^. Antimonii tartarisati, 
 gr. ii:. Jlqucs distillate ^ v. Misce et cola. 
 1) -' 3 S: " quadrante quque bora, donee 
 supervenient vomiius. 
 
 For children, emetic tartar is not so safe 
 an emetic as ipecacuanha powder : when 
 
 great debility of the system is present, even 
 a small dose has been known to prove fatal 
 to children . Sometimes it proves cathartic. 
 
 In smaller doses it exciies nausea, and 
 proves a powerful diaphoretic and expec- 
 torant. As an emetic it is chiefly given in 
 the beginning of fevers and febrile diseases, 
 when great debility is present, and in the 
 advanced stages of typhoid fever its use is 
 improper and even sometimes fatal. As a 
 diaphoretic, it is given in small doses, of 
 from an eighth to a qcmrter of a grain : and 
 as an expectorant, in doses still smaller. 
 Emetic tartar in small doses, combined with 
 calomel, has been found a powerful yet safe 
 alterative in obstinate eruptions of the skin. 
 5f. Jlntimonii tart art sati gr. iv. Hydrargyri 
 submuriatis, gr. xvi Confectionis Roste gal- 
 lic<e, q. s. Divide in pil. xxiv. Capiat i. 
 mane nocteque ex then sassafrass. 
 
 In the form of powder, or dissolved in 
 water, it is applied by a pencil to warts 
 and obstinate ulcers : it is also given in 
 the form of clyster, with a view to produce 
 irritation in soporose diseases, apoplexy, 
 ileus, and hernia incarcerata. Thv powder 
 mixed with any fluid, and rubbed on the 
 scrobiculus cordis, excites vomiting. Ano- 
 ther property which tartar emetic has, 
 when rubbed on the skin, is that of produ- 
 cing a crop of pustules very like to the 
 small-pox, and with this view it is used 
 against rheumatic paius^ whke, and other 
 obstinate swellings. The best antidote 
 against the bad effects of too large a quanti- 
 ty of this and other antimonial preparations, 
 is a decoction of the bark of cinchona. 
 
 ANTIMONIUM VITRIFACTUM. Glass of 
 antimony. An oxyd of antimony, with a lit- 
 tle sulphur. 
 
 ANTIMONY. (Avltfjtoviw. The origin 
 of this word is very obscure. The most 
 received etymology is, from .vjt, against, 
 and /uovo?, a monk ; because Valentine, by 
 an injudicious administration ofit, poisoned 
 his brother monks ) JLntimonium. Stibi- 
 um. A metal found native, but very rarely ; 
 it has, in that state, a metallic lustre, and 
 is found in masses of different shapes ; its 
 colour is white, between those of <in and 
 silver. It generally contains a small por- 
 tion of arsenic. It is like-wise met with in 
 the state of an oxyd, antimonial ochre. The 
 most abundant ore ofit is that in which it 
 is combined with sulphur, the grey ore of 
 antimony, or sulphnret of antimony. The 
 colour of tins ore is blueish, or steel-grey, 
 of a metallic lustre, and often extremely 
 beautifully variegaed. Its texture is ei- 
 ther compact, foliated, or striated. The 
 striated is found both crystal ized, massive, 
 and disseminated : there nre many varieties 
 cf this ore. 
 
 Properties of Antimony. Antimony is a 
 met, I of a jjreyish \v'>'t r-, having* a slight 
 blueish shade, and ver\ b-iUiant I s texture 
 is lamented, ; nd exhibi's pintc-s crossing 
 each other in every direction, Its surface 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 57 
 
 with herbarlzutions and foliage. Its specific 
 gravity is 6.702. It is sutficit ntly lurd to 
 scratch all the soft metals, it is very brittle, 
 easily broken and pulverizable. Jt fuses 
 at 810 U Fahr. It can be volatilized, and 
 burns by a strong- heat. When perlec ly 
 fused, and suffered to cool gradually, it 
 cnstalli/.es in octahedra. It unites \viih 
 sulphur and phosphorus. It decomposes 
 water strongly* It i* soluble in alkaline 
 suipluirets. Sulphuric acid, boiled upon 
 antimony, is feebly decomposed. Nitric 
 iic (1 dissolves it in the cold. Muriatic acid 
 scarcely acts upon it. The ox\ genated mu- 
 riatic acid gas infl mes r, and the liquid 
 acid dissolves it with facility. Arsenic acid 
 dissolves it by heat with difficulty. It 
 unites, by fusion, with gold and renders it 
 p..le and bntt.e. Pla'ina, silver, lead, bis- 
 muth, nickel, copp> r, arsenic, irn, cobalt, 
 tin, and zinc, unite with antimony by fusion, 
 and form with it compounds, more or less 
 brittle. Mercury does not alloy with it 
 easily. We are little acquaintc d with the 
 action of alkalies upon it. Ni irate of pot- 
 a>h is decomposed by it. It fulminates by 
 percussion with oxygenated muriate of pot- 
 ash. 
 
 Methods of obtaining antimony 1. To 
 obtain antimony, heat 32 parts of filings of 
 iron to redness, and project on them, by 
 degrees, 100 parts of antimony ; when the 
 whole is in fusion, throw on it, by degrees, 
 20 parts of nitrate of potash, and after a 
 few minutes quiet fusion, pour it into an 
 iron melting cone, previously heated and 
 .greased. 
 
 2. It may also be obtained by melting 
 eight purts of the ore mixed with six of 
 nitrate of potash, and three of acidulous 
 tartritc of potash, gradually projected into 
 a red-hot crucible, and ftiseii. 
 
 To obtain perfectly pure antimony, Mar- 
 graaf melted some pounds of the sulphura- 
 ted ore in alutedcrucible,andthus scorified 
 any metals it might contain. Of the anti- 
 mony thus purified, which lay at the bottom, 
 he took sixteen ounces, which he oxidated 
 cautiously, first with a slow, and afterwards 
 with a strong heat, until it ceases to smell 
 of sulphur, and acquired a grayish white 
 colour. Of this gray powder he took four 
 ounces, mixed them with six drachms of 
 acidulous tartrite of potash, and three of 
 charcoal, and kept them in fusion in a we'll 
 covered and luted crucible, for one hour, 
 and thus obtained a metallic button that 
 weighed one ounce, seven drachms, and 
 twenty grains. 
 
 The metal, thus obtained, he mixed with 
 half its weight of desiccated carbonate of 
 soda, and covered the mixture with the 
 same quantity of the carbonate. He then 
 melted it in a well covered and luted cruci- 
 ble, in a very strong heat, for half an hour, 
 and thus obtained a button which weighed 
 one ounce, six drachms, and seven grains, 
 much whiter and more beautiful than the 
 
 former. This he again treated with one and 
 a half ounce of carbonate of soda, and ob- 
 tained a button, weighing one ounce, five 
 drachms, and six grains. The button was 
 still purer than the foregoing. Repeating- 
 these fusions with equal weights of carbo- 
 nate of soda three times more, and an hour 
 and a half each time, he at last ob.amed a 
 buuun so pure as 'o amalgamate with mer- 
 cury with ease, very hard, and in some 
 d; giee malleable; the scorix formed in the 
 last fusion were transparent, which indica- 
 ted that, they contained no sulphur, and 
 hence it is the obstinate adherance of the 
 sulphur that renders the purification of 
 this metal so difficult. 
 
 The preparations of antimony formerly 
 in use were very many : those now direct* 
 ed to be kept are : 
 
 1. Sulphureturn antimonii. 
 
 2. Oxydum antimonii. 
 
 3. Sulphuretum antimonii prsecipitatum. 
 
 4. Antimonium tartarisatum. 
 
 5. Pulvis antimouialis. 
 
 6. Liquor antimonii tartarisatl. 
 
 Ax TI MX) nis. (From ty7/, against, and 
 /uo^of, death, or disease.) A medicine to 
 prolong life. 
 
 ANTINEPHRITICA. (From av7/, against, 
 and vtypilt-, a disease of the kidneys.) Re- 
 medies against disorders of the kidneys . 
 Bkmcard. 
 
 ANTiono.NTALoicus. An insect described 
 by Gerbi in a small work published at 
 Florence 1794, so called from its property 
 of allaying the tooth-ach. It is a kind of 
 curculio found on a species of thistle, car- 
 duns .spinosissimus. If twelve or fifteen of 
 these insects in the state of larvje, or when 
 come to perfection, be bruised and rubbed 
 blowly between the fore-finger and thumb 
 until they have lost their moisture; and if 
 the painful tooth where it is hollow, be 
 touched with that finger, the pain ceases 
 sometimes instantaneously. A piece of 
 shamoy leather will answer the same pur- 
 pose with the finger. If the gums are in- 
 flamed the remedy is of no avail. Other 
 insects possess the property of curing the 
 tooth-ach ; such as the scarabi-us ferrugi- 
 neus of Fabricius ; the coccineUa septem- 
 punctata, or lady-bird ; the chrvsomela po- 
 puli, and the clirysomela sanguinolenta. 
 This properly belongs to several kinds of 
 the coleoptera. 
 
 AXTIPARALTCTICA. (Erom a.v1t, against, 
 and ztrstpttiMTK, the palsy ) Medicines 
 against the palsy. 
 
 ASTIPATHKIA. (From en! t, against, and 
 i&'j&v;, an affection.) Antipathy. An aver- 
 sion to particular objects. 
 
 ANTIPKRISTALTIC. (From a.;1i, against, 
 and ^r/!;srxxa', to contract.) Whatsoever 
 obstructs the peristaltic motion of the in- 
 testines. 
 
 ANTIPERISTASIS. (From tv7/, against, 
 and <a-tpi?>ifti t to press.) A compression cm 
 all sides. Theophrastus de igne. 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 AXTIPHAARMACA. (From *///, against, 
 and <px.pju.Kx.ov, a poison.) Tlie same as 
 alexipharmaca. Remedies or preservatives 
 against poison. Diascorides. 
 
 ANTtPHLOGlSTlCA. (From *v7i, 
 against, and QKeycr, to burn.) Antiphlogis- 
 tics. A term applied to tho 3 e medicines, 
 plans of diet, and other circumstances, 
 which tend to oppose inflammation, or 
 which in other words, weaken ihe system by 
 diminishing the activity of the vital power. 
 
 ANTIPHTUISICA. (From au7;, against, and 
 y&ietc, a consumption.) Remedies against 
 a consumption. 
 
 ANTIPHTUORA. (From av7/, against, and 
 <p9o/>at, corruption.) A species of woolfibane 
 which resists corruption. 
 
 AKTIPUYSICA. (From <*.,?;, against, and 
 quo-si., to blow.) Carminatives or remedies 
 agai; st wind. 
 
 AvriPLEURiTicA. (From etyli, against, 
 and is-Ktvptlts, pleurisy.) Remedies against 
 a pieuri.sy. 
 
 AXTIPODAGRICA. (From etvlt, against, 
 and <arottaiypA t the gout.) Medicines which 
 I'elieve or remove' ti:e gout. 
 
 AXTIPRAJLIA. (From *v7/, against, and 
 <&[>ai<r<ra>, to work.) A contrariety of func- 
 tions and temperaments in divers parts. 
 Contrariety of symptoms. 
 
 ASTIPYRETICA. (From tv7/, against, and 
 iwploc, fever.) Antifebrile. Remedies against 
 a tever. 
 
 Aim au ART AS ART A. (From av7/, against, 
 and quart anum, a quartan tever.) Reme- 
 dies against quarvun agues, 
 
 AsTiauARTicuM. The same as Anti- 
 quartanaria. 
 
 ANTIRRHINUM. (Avlipftw: from * V 7/, 
 against, and pis, the nose ; so called be- 
 cause it represents the nose of a calf.) 
 Snap-dragon, or calf's-snout. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sj-stem. 
 Class, Didynanda. Order, Angiospermia. 
 
 A>'TIRRUINU.U LINAKIA. The systematic 
 name for the linaria of the pliarmacoporias. 
 See Linaria. 
 
 ANTISCOLICA. (From a,v1i, against, and 
 s-nuKH^, a worm. Remedies against worms. 
 Anthilmintics. 
 
 ANTISCORBUTICS. (Jlntiscorbuiica, 
 sc. medtcamtiHta ; from ctvli, against, and 
 Korbiitus, the scurvy.) Medicines which 
 cure the scurvy. 
 
 ANTISEPTICS. (JliUiseptica. sc. medi- 
 camcnta ; from av7/, agair.st, and a-nvee, to 
 putrefy.) Those medicines which possess 
 a power of preventing animal substances 
 from passing into a state of putreiaction, 
 and of obviating putrefaction when already 
 btgun. This class of medicine compre- 
 hends four orders. 
 
 1. Tonic antiseptics, as cinchona, angus- 
 turx cortex, chamaemelum, Sec. which are 
 suited for every condition of body, and are, 
 in general, preferable to other antiseptics, 
 for those with relaxed habits. 
 
 2. Rtfrigerating antiseptics, as acids, 
 which are principally adapted for the 
 young, vigoi'ous, and plethoric. 
 
 3. Stimulating antiseptics, as wine and 
 alcohol, besi adapted tor the old and debi- 
 litaied. 
 
 4. Anlispusntodic antiseptics, as camphora 
 arid assafceiida, which are to be selecied 
 tor irritable and hys. erica) habits. 
 
 ANTisp.vsis, (From etvli, against, and 
 O-TFAU, to draw.) A revulsion. The turn- 
 ing the course of the humours, whilst they 
 are actually in motion. Galen. 
 
 ANT18PASMOJD1CS. (Antispasmodica, 
 sc. medicameiita ; ironi etvlt, agaius , and 
 a spasiv.) Medicine,-, \vluc-. j^os- 
 tlie power of allaying, or remo- 
 ving inordinate motions in the sy^iem, 
 particularly tlio^e involuntary contr.-c ions 
 wh.ch take" place in muscles, naturally .--ob- 
 ject to the command of ,he will. Spasm 
 may arise from various causes. One of 
 the most iVeqnent is a siioiig- irritation, 
 continually applied; such as iL. tuition, or 
 worn:s. In these cases, narcotics prove 
 useful, by diminishing irritability and sen* 
 sibility. Sometimes spasm arises from 
 mere debility ; and the obvious means of 
 removing this is by the use of tonics.. Both 
 narcotics and tonics, therefore, are occa- 
 sionally useful as antispasmodics, such as 
 opium, camphor, and ether, in the one 
 class, and zinc, mercury, and Peruvian 
 bark, in the other. But there are farther, 
 several other substances, which cannot be 
 with propriety referred to either of these 
 classes ; and to these, the title of antispas- 
 modics is more exclusively appropriated. 
 The principal antispasmodics, properly so 
 called, are moschus, castereum, oleum 
 unimaie empyr^umaticum, petroleum, am- 
 monia, assafoctida, sagapenum, galbanum, 
 valeriana, crocus, melaleuca ieucaden- 
 dron. 
 
 The narcotics, used as antispasmodics, 
 are ether, opium, camphor. 
 
 Tonics used as antispasmodic, are cu- 
 prum, zincum, hydraigyrus, cinchona. 
 
 EXAR. (From ;7/, against, and 
 , the palm of the hand.) A muscle of 
 tlie toot. See Jldditctor pollicis pedis. 
 
 ASTITRAGICITS. Jlnti trains. (dntitra- 
 giciis, sc. vnisculus.} One of the proper 
 muscles of the ear, whose use is to turn 
 up the tip of the antitragus a little out- 
 wards, and to depress the extremity of the 
 antithellx towards it. 
 
 AXTITRAGUS. (Antitragus, i. m. from 
 etvli, and Tg^T/s?, the trains.) An eminence 
 of the outer ear, opposite to the tragus. 
 
 ANTivKNK.iKA. (t-'i'om at'Jli, against, and 
 renrreus, venereal.) Medicines against tiie 
 lues venerea. 
 
 ANTOSTII SANCTI IG.MS. (So called be- 
 cause St. Anthony was supposed to cure 
 it miraculously In the Roman Missal, 
 St. Anthony is implored as being- the pre- 
 
ANT 
 
 ANT 
 
 server from all sort < of fire.) St. Antho- 
 ny V fir. See Erysipelas,. 
 
 ANi<.pHYLLON. (From eiv'jt, against, 
 and qv^ev, a leaf; so called because its 
 leaves are opposite.) The male caryophyl- 
 lus. 
 
 ANTRUM OF HIGHMORE. (From the 
 name of an anatomis", \vlio guve tlie first 
 accurate description of it.) Jintrum 
 Jfi^-iwioriatnim. Jintrnm gen< Sinns 
 maxillaris (ntuitarins. Jlntrum maxilla su- 
 periotis Maxillary sinus. A large cavity 
 in the middle of each superior maxillary 
 boiK, between ihe eye and th roof 01 the 
 mouth, lined by the mucous membrane of 
 the nose. 
 
 One or boiii antra are liable to several 
 morbid affections. Sometimes their mem- 
 branous Lining inflames, and secretes pus. 
 At other tunes, ; n consequence of in- 
 flammation, or other causes, various ex- 
 credences and fungi are produced in 
 them. Their bony parietes an- occasion- 
 ally affected wiih exostosis, or caries. Ex- 
 traneous bodies may be lodged in them, 
 and it is even asserted that insects may be 
 gen-rated in them, and cause for many 
 years, afflicting pains. Ab- cesses in the 
 antrum are by far the most common. Vio- 
 lent blows on the cheek, inflammatory af- 
 fections of the adjacent parts, and espe- 
 cially of the pituitary membrane lining the 
 nostrils, exposure to cold and damp, and, 
 above all things, bad teeth, may induce 
 inflammation and suppuration in the an- 
 trum. Tiie first symptom is a pain, at first 
 imagined to be a tooth-ach, particularly 
 if there should be a carious tooth at this 
 part of the jaw. This pain, however, ex- 
 U'.nds more into the nose than that usually 
 does which arises from a decayed tooth ; 
 it also affects, more or less, the eye, the 
 orbit, and the situation of the frontal si- 
 nuses. But even such symptoms are in- 
 sufficient to characterize the disease, tlie 
 nature of which is not unequivocally 
 evinced till a much later period. The 
 complaint is, in general, of much longer 
 duration than one entirely dependent on 
 a caries of the tooth, and its violence in- 
 creases more and more, until at lust a hard 
 Tumour becomes perceptible below the 
 cheek-bone. The swelling by degrees ex- 
 tends over the whole cheek ; but it after- 
 wards rises to a point, and forms a very 
 circumscribed hardness, which may be felt 
 above the back-grinders. The symptom 
 is accompanied by redness, and sometimes 
 by inflammation and suppuration of the ex- 
 ternal parts. It is not uncommon also, for 
 the outward abscess to communicate With 
 that within the antrum. The circumscribed 
 elevation of the tumour, however, does not 
 occur in all cases. There are instarfces in 
 which the matter makes its way towards 
 the palate, causing the bones of the part to 
 swell, and at length rendering them carious, 
 
 unless timely assistance be given. There 
 are other cases, in which the matter escapes 
 between the fangs and sockets of the teeth. 
 Lastly, there are other examples, in which 
 matter, formed in the antrum, makes its 
 exit at the nostril of the same side, when 
 the patient is lying with his head on the 
 opposite one, in a low position. If this 
 mode of evacuation should be frequently 
 repeated, it prevents the tumour both from 
 pointing externally, and bursting, as it 
 would do if the purulent matter could find 
 no oilier -vent. This evacuation of the pus 
 from the nostril is not very common. 
 
 ANTRUM BUCCIAOSUM. The cochlea of 
 the ear. 
 
 ANTHUM PTLOIIT. The great concavity 
 of the stomach approaching the pylorus. 
 
 ANTRCM MAXILLARE. See Antrum of 
 Uiffhtnore. 
 
 Jlnls, add of. See Formic acid. 
 
 AXTTCLIOW. (From Antyllus, its inven- 
 tor.) An astringent application, recom- 
 mended by Paulus JEgineta. 
 
 ANUS. (Quasi onus , as carrying the 
 burden of the bowels.) 
 
 1. The" fundament; the lower extre- 
 mity of the great intestine, named the 
 rectum, is so culled ; and its office is to 
 form an outlet for tlie faeces. The anus is 
 furnished vvi^.h muscles which are peculiar 
 to it, viz. the sphincter, which forms a 
 broad circular band of fibres, and keeps it 
 habitually closed, and the levatores ani t 
 which serve to dilate and draw it up to its 
 natural situation, after the expulsion of the 
 faeces, it is also surrounded, as well as the 
 whole of the neighbouring intestine, with 
 muscul.'.r fibres, and a very loose sort of 
 cellular subs'.ance. The anus is subject to 
 various discus s, especially piles, ulcera- 
 tion, abscesses, excressences, prolapsus, 
 imperfbration in new-born infants. 
 
 2. The term anus is also applied to a 
 small opening of' the third ventricle of the 
 brain, which leads imo the fourth. 
 
 ANU-., ARTIFICIAL. An accidental open- 
 ing in the parietes of the abdomen, to 
 which opening some part of the intestinal 
 canal leads, and through which the faeces are 
 either wholly or in part discharged. \Vhen 
 a strangulated hernia occurs, in which the 
 intestine is siir.ply pinched, and this event is 
 unknown ; when it has not been relieved by 
 the usual means ; or when the necessary 
 operation has not been practised in time ; 
 the protruded part becomes gangrenous, 
 and the faeces escape. But if the patient 
 should be at last operated upon, his faeces 
 are discharged through tlie wound, and the 
 intestines are more easily emptied. In 
 both cases, the excrement continues to be 
 discharged from the artificial opening. 
 In this way an artificial anus is formed, 
 threugh which tbe excrement is evacuated 
 during life. 
 
 ANYDRION. (From A, priv. and va>, 
 
APE 
 
 APH 
 
 water; so called, because they \vlio eat of 
 it become thirsty.) A speccs of night- 
 shade, according to IJlancurd. 
 
 AvrpEUTuiNos. (From <*., neg. and 
 vTrtuQwc;, hurtful.) Hippocrates, in his Pre- 
 cepts, uses this word to signify an acciden- 
 tal event, which cannot be charged on 
 the physician, anil for which he is not ac- 
 countable. 
 
 AORTA. (From aag, air, and mpta to 
 keep ; so called because the ancients sup- 
 posed that only air was contained in it.) 
 The great artery of the body, which arises 
 from the left ventricle of the heart, forms 
 a curvature in the chest, and descends into 
 the abdomen. See Artery. 
 
 A PA LAC HIKE GALLIS. (From AITX-KAHM, to 
 repel ; because it is supposed to repel in- 
 fection.) See Cassine. 
 
 APARTHKOSIS. (From K.TTO and o^Sgcv, a 
 joint) Articulation. 
 
 APAR1XK. (From g , a file ; because 
 its bark is rough, and rasp.; like a file.) 
 Pliilanthropus. Ampdecarpu*. Omphalo- 
 carpus 3. mi s. Aspttrinc, dsperula. Goo-e- 
 grass and cleaver's bees. Cleaver's. Goose- 
 share. Hay rift'. Thi-> plant, winch is com- 
 mon in our hedges and diich; s, is the Ga- 
 lium aparine of Linnaeus : foliis octonis 
 tanceolatis carinatis scubris reirorsitm acnlcu- 
 tis, geniculis vcnosis, fruclu /tiujjiih. The 
 expressed juice luis been given \\iih ad- 
 vantage as an aperient and diuretic in insi- 
 pient dropsies ; but the character in which 
 it has of late been chiefly noticed, is that of 
 a remedy against cancer. A tea-cup full in- 
 ternally, gradually increases to half a pint, 
 two or thr.-e times a day, and thv herb ap- 
 plied, in cataplasm, externally, has bet n 
 said to cure cancers. S;jdi beneficial re- 
 sults are not confirmed by the experience 
 of others. 
 
 APELLA. (From *, pr.v. and pellis, skin.) 
 Shortness of the prepuce. Galen gives this 
 name to all whose prepuce, either through 
 disease, section, or otherwise, 'will not 
 cover the glans. 
 
 AP;.; ir.N.-i PAI.PEBRAUUM ' IIECTUS. See 
 .La~vatQr palpcbrx superioris. 
 
 APERIENTS. (Aperientia, sc. medico- 
 nientti; from aperio, to open.) Laxa- 
 tives. Medicir.es which gently open the 
 bowels. 
 
 . (From a., ncg. and TJJ-S- 
 surround.) Apcristaton. An epi- 
 thet used by Galen, of an ulcer which is 
 not dangerous, nor surrounded by inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 APKHISTATIUN. See Aperistalus. 
 
 Avi;nTon ocui.1. See J.evater palpebra 
 inperioris. 
 
 A PEPSI A. (Apepsidi <e, f. ATTS-^IA: from 
 *. priv. and -awr?*, to digest.) Indigestion. 
 See Dyspepsia. 
 
 APLUTHTSMK.VUS. (From O.TTO and v6y?, 
 straight.) A name formerly given to the 
 mtestinum rectum, or straight gut. 
 
 APEX. The extremity of a part; &3 
 the apex of the tongue, apex of the 
 nose, &c. 
 
 APHANIS.MUS. (From et$a.vtot t to remove 
 from the sight.) The removalj or gradual 
 decay of a disorder. 
 
 APH.EUKSJS. (From a^>*/i, to re- 
 move.) This term was formerly much 
 used in the schools of surgery, to signify 
 that part of the art which consists in taking 
 of!' any diseased or preternatural part of 
 tiie body. 
 
 APHEPSE-MA. (From euro, and i-^o>, to 
 boil.) A decoction. 
 
 AFHKSIS. (Fiorn aLquipt, to remit.) The 
 remission or termination of a disorder. 
 
 APHISTK-IS. (Fiom a.qts-M/*i t to draw 
 from.) An abscess. 
 
 Ai'Hoiws. (From ATTO, and eefb?, depar- 
 ture ) Excrement. The dejection of the 
 body. 
 
 APHONIA. (A$Mft: from A, priv. and 
 qeevti, the voice.) A supjn-ession of tlie voice, 
 without either syncope or coma. A genus 
 of disease in the cla.^s locales, and order 
 dyscinesix of Cullen. 
 
 Wlien it takes place from a tumour of 
 the fauces, or about the glottis, it is 
 termed a'th'jnia guitnralis ; 
 
 When from a disease of the trachea, 
 aphonia tracfieaHt ; 
 
 A' d when from a paralysis, or want of 
 nervous energy, aphonia atonica , 
 
 APHORISM. (Jlphoritmut; from at<j)9g- 
 /^u), to distinguish.) A maxim, or princi- 
 ple, comprehended in a short sentence. 
 
 ArmiomsiA. (From A^goJV, Venus.) 
 An immoderate desire of venery. 
 
 APHRODISIACS. (Aphra'dinaca, sc. 
 medicamenta, AQgofifiiutai : from A^^G^O-IA, 
 venery.) Medicines which excite a desire 
 for venery. 
 
 APIIUODTSIASTICON. (From a<j>g6f, froth.) 
 A trochso called by Galen, because it was 
 given in dysenteries, where the stools 
 were frothy. 
 
 APUUMDIIHUS wtouBus. (From A.$nhr>i, 
 Venus.) The venereal disease. 
 
 APHTHA. See AphtJue. 
 
 APHTHA. (A<p9au: from ATrlee, to in- 
 fiame.) The thrush. Frog, or sore mouth. 
 Aphtha lictudmen of Souvages. Ulcera 
 serpentia oris, or spreading ulcers in the 
 mouth, of Ceisus. Puttula nris. Alcola, 
 Vesiculje ging-ivnrum. Acacos Aphtha in- 
 funtum. A disease to which children 
 are very subject. It appears in small 
 white ulcers upon the tongue, gums, and 
 around the mouth and palate, resem- 
 bling small particles of curdled milk. 
 When the disease is mild, it is confined to 
 these parts ; but when it is violent and of 
 long standing, it is apt to extend through 
 the whole course of the alimentary canal, 
 from the mouth down to the anus ; and so 
 to excite severe purgings, flatulencies, and 
 other disagreeable symptoms. The dis- 
 
APN 
 
 ease, when recent and confined to the 
 mouth, mr.y in general be easily removed ; 
 but when of long standing, and extending 
 down to the stomach and intestines, u very 
 frequently proves fatal. 
 
 The thrush sometimes occurs, as a 
 chronic disease, but in warm climates and 
 in those Northern countries where the 
 cold is combined with a considerable de- 
 gree of moisture, Or where the soil is of a 
 very marshy nature It may in -some cases, 
 be- considered as an idiopathic affection ; 
 but it is more usually symptomatic. It 
 shews itself, at first, by an uneasy sensa- 
 tion, or burning heat in the stomach, which 
 oomt-s on by slow degrees, and increases 
 gradually in violence. After some time, 
 small pimples, of about the size of a pin's 
 lir-'ul, shew themselves on the tip and edges 
 of the tongue ; and these, at length, spread 
 over the wh.-le inside of the mouth, and 
 occasion fetich a tenderness and rawness, 
 that the patient cannot take any food of a 
 solid nature ; neither can he receive any 
 vinous or spirituous liquor into his mouth, 
 wthout great pungency and pain being 
 txci'ed; little febrile heat attends, with 
 dry skin, pale countenance, small pulse, 
 and cold extremities. These symptoms 
 will probably continue for some weeks, the 
 general health being sometimes better, and 
 sometimes worse, and then the patient will 
 be attacked with acid eructations, or se- 
 vere purging, which greatly exhausts his 
 strength, and produces considerable ema- 
 ciation of the whole body. After a little 
 time, these symptoms cease, and he again 
 enjoys better health ; hut, sooner or later, 
 the acrul matter shews itself once more 
 in the mouth, with greater virulence than 
 before, and makes frequent translations to 
 the s.omach and intestines, and so from 
 these to the mouth again, until^at last, the 
 patient is reduced to a perefect skeleton. 
 Elderly people, and persons with a shatter- 
 ed constitution, iue more liable to its at- 
 tacks. It is ranked by Cullen in the class 
 pyrexix, and order exanthemata. 
 
 APIUM (From ttmot, J)orlce, ATTICS, 
 mild ; or from apes, bees ; because they 
 are fond of it. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, JJigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopocial name of the herb 
 small-age. The root, seeds, and fresh 
 plant; Jlftiuin graveolens, foliolis caulinis, 
 cuneiformibus, umbettts, sessilibus, of Lin- 
 naeus, are aperient and carminative. 
 
 APIUM GRAVKOLENS. The systematic 
 name for the opium of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Jlpium. 
 
 APIUM PETROBELINUM. The systematic 
 name for the petroselinum of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Petroselimim. 
 
 APNEUSTIJI. (From , neg. and T, to 
 
 APO 
 
 61 
 
 breathe.) A defect or difficulty of respi- 
 ration, such as happens in a cold, &c. 
 FaestVi, 
 
 APNOXA. The same. Galen. 
 A POC APN ISM us. (From ATTO, and 
 smoke.) A fumigation. 
 
 APOCATH ARSIS. (From ATTO, and 
 fce, to purge.) An evacuation of hu- 
 mours ; a discharge downward ; but some- 
 times applied, with little discrimination, to 
 vomiting. 
 
 APOCAULIZESIS. (From a.Trox.a.vKifa, to 
 break transversely.) A transverse frac- 
 .ture. Hipocrates. 
 
 APOCKNOSIS. (From ATTO, and xsvoa, 
 to evacuate.) A superabundant flux of 
 blood, or other fluid, without pyrexia. 
 The name of an order in the class locates of 
 (Juilen. 
 
 APOCOPE. (From AVO, and x-oyrla, to cut 
 from ) Abscission, or the removal of a part 
 by cutting \t off. 
 
 Arocuiais. (From ATTO, and xyva, to se- 
 crete from.) A st cretion of superabundant 
 humours. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOCR'USTINUM. Jlpocrusticon. (From 
 ATrojcgtia, to repel.) An astringent or repel- 
 knt medicine. Galen. 
 
 APOCRUSTICOX. See Apocrustinum. 
 APOCIESTS. ( From euro, and xua>, to bring 
 forth.) Parturition, or the bringing forth 
 of a child. Galen. 
 
 APODACRYTICA. (From wro, and cT-txgtf, a 
 tear.) Medicines which, by exciting te rs, 
 remove superfluous humours from twe 
 eyes, as onions, Sic. Pliny. 
 " Ai'OGEfSiA. See Agheustia. 
 APOGEUSIS. See Jlgheustia. 
 APOGIJJOMKSIS. (From ATroy-ivo/u.Ai, to be 
 absent.) The remission or absence of a 
 disease. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOGLAUCOSIS. (From euro, and y\AUH.oc t 
 sky-coloured ; so called because, of it* blue- 
 ish appearance.) Glaucoma. A cataract 
 of the eye. Dioscorides. 
 
 A.PORONUM. (From awe, am 1 - ytvop.3.1, to 
 beget.) A living icetus in the womb. Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 APOLEFSIS. (From euro, and Xdft&tya, to 
 take from.) An intercepuon, suppression, 
 or retention of urine, or any other natural 
 evacuat ion. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOLIXOSTS. (From ano, and x/vov, flax.) 
 The method of curing u fistula, according 
 to .ffigineta, by the application of raw- 
 flax. 
 
 APOLTSIS. (From euro, and *.va>, to re- 
 lease.) The solution or termination of a 
 disease. The removal of a bandage. Ere- 
 
 APOMAGMA. (From ACTO, and pATrlce, to 
 cleanse from.) Any thing used to cleanse 
 and wipe away filth from sores, as a sponge, 
 &c. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOCATH EM A. (From ATTO, neg. and 
 /w*v0eew, to learn.) Hippocrates expresses, 
 
62 
 
 APO 
 
 APO 
 
 by this term, a forgetfulness of all that has 
 been learnt. 
 
 APOMELI. (From ATTO, from, and /USA/, 
 honey.) \n oxymel, or decoction, made 
 with honey. 
 
 APO NEUROSIS. (From euro, and viw- 
 gov, a nerve ; from an erroneous supposi- 
 tion of the ancients, that it was formed by 
 the expansion of a nerve.) A tendinous ex- 
 pansion. See J\fuscle. 
 
 A POM A. (From *, priv. and -row?, pain.) 
 Freedom from pain. 
 
 APOMTROSIS. (From O.TI, and v/Tgcv, 
 nitre.) The sprinkling an nicer over with 
 nitre. 
 
 APOPALLESIS. (From A7ro7rx.KKec t to throw 
 off hastily.) An abortion, or premature 
 expulsion of a Ibeuis. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOPEDASSIS. (From n/vs, and /rov^a, to 
 jump from.) A luxation. 
 
 APOPHLEGMASI A (From ATTO, and cpx*^*, 
 phlegm.) A discharge of phlegm, or 
 mucus. 
 
 APOPHLEGMATICA. (From O.TTO, and 
 $xvyfj. t phlegm.) Jlpophtigmatizaiitia. 
 ApophUgmatizanta, Medicines which ex- 
 cite the secretion of mucus from the 
 mouth and nose. Masticatones. Er- 
 rhines. 
 
 APOPHHAXIS. (From O.TTO, and q^sto-o-u, 
 to interrupt. A suppression of the men. 
 strual discharge. 
 
 APOPHTHAIOIA. (From a.7ro t and <p&s/ga>, 
 to corrupt.) A medicine to procure abor- 
 tion. 
 
 APOPHTHOUA. (From a.7ro<pBn^ce t to be 
 abortive.) An abortion. 
 
 APOPHTAS. (From avroquco, to proceed 
 from.) Any thing which grows or adheres 
 to another, as a wart to the finger. 
 
 APOPHIADES. The ramifications of the 
 veins and arteries. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOPHYSIS. (From wro<j>w t to pro- 
 ceed from.) .Appendix. Probole. JZchphy- 
 ais. Processus. Productio. Projectura, 
 Protnberantia. A process, projection, or 
 protuberance, of a bone beyond a plain 
 surface ; as the nasal apophysis of the fron- 
 tal bone, &c. 
 
 APOPHTHEGMA. (From d&roqQtyytfj.cjLi, to 
 speak eloquently.) A short maxim, or 
 axiom ; a rule. 
 
 APOPLECTA. A name formerly applied 
 to the internal jugular vein; so called be- 
 cause, in npoplrxies, it appears full and 
 turgid. JBartholin. 
 
 APOPLECTICA. (From CUVOTTK^IA, an 
 apoplexy.) Medicines against an apo* 
 plexy. 
 
 APOPLEXIA. (From ATTO, and aruio-o-ee, 
 to strike or knock down; because persons, 
 when seized with this disease, fall clown 
 suddenly.) Apoplexy. A sudden abo- 
 lition, in some degree, of the powers of 
 sense and motion, wiih sleep, and some- 
 times snoring ; the respiration and motion 
 
 of the heart remaining. Cu lien arranges it 
 in the class neuroses, and order coinatti. 
 
 When it takes place from a congestion 
 of blood, it is termed apopiexia sanguined. 
 
 2. When there is an abundance of se- 
 rum, as in persons of a cold temperament, 
 tipijplexia set-lisa. 
 
 3. If it arise from water in the ventricles 
 of the brain, it is called slpoplexia hgdroce- 
 phalica. 
 
 4. If from a wound, apopiexia trauma- 
 lica. 
 
 5. If from poisons, apoph-xia venenata. 
 
 6. It from the action of suffocating ex-' 
 halations, apopiexia suj/'ocat<e. 
 
 7. 1 1 from passions of the m'md,apoplexia 
 mentaiis 
 
 8. And when it is joined with catalepsy, 
 apopiexia catuifplica. 
 
 Apoplexy makes its attack chiefly at an 
 advanced period of life ; and most usually 
 on those who are of a corpulent habit, with 
 a short neck, and large head) and \vi/o lead 
 an inactive life, nuke use of a full diet, or 
 drink to excess. The immediate cuu-,e of 
 apoplexy, is a compression on the brain, 
 produced either by an accumulation of 
 blood in the vessels of the head, and dis- 
 tending them to such a degree, as to coin- 
 press the medullary portion of the brain ; 
 or by an effusion of blood from the red 
 vessels, or of serum from the exhalants; 
 which fluids are accumulated in sucii a 
 quamity as to occasion compression. The 
 former of these is called a sanguineous and 
 the latter a serous apoplexy. These states, 
 of over distinction and of effusion, may be 
 beought on by whatever increases the afflux 
 and impetus of the biood in the arteries of 
 the head; such as violent fits of passion, 
 gre:u exertions of muscular strength, severe 
 exercise, excess in venery, stooping down 
 for any length of time, wearing any thing 
 too tight about the neck, overloading the 
 stomach, long exposure to excessive cold, 
 or a verticle sun, the sudden suppression of 
 any long-accustomed evacuation, the appli- 
 cation of the fumes of certain narcotic and 
 metallic substances, such as opium, alcohol, 
 charcoal, mercury, &c. and hy blows, 
 wounds, and other external injuries : in 
 short, apoplexy may he produced by what- 
 ever determines too great a flow of biood 
 to the brain, or prevents its free remrn to 
 it. 
 
 The young, and those of a full plethoric 
 habit, are most liable to attacks of the 
 sanguineous apoplexy ; and those of a 
 phlegmatic constitution, or who are much 
 advanced in life, to the serous. Apoplexy 
 is sometimes preceded by headach, giddi- 
 ness, dimness of sight, loss of memory, fal- 
 tering of the tongue in speaking, numbness 
 in the extremities, drowsiness, stupor, and 
 mglit-mare, all denoting an afieciion of the 
 brain ; but it more usually happens that. 
 
APO 
 
 APP 
 
 63 
 
 without much previous indisposition, the 
 person falls down suddenly, the counte- 
 nance becomes florid, the face appears 
 swelled and puffed up, the vessels of the 
 head, particularly of the neck and temples, 
 seem turgid and distended witli blood; the 
 eyes are prominent and fixed, the breathing- 
 is difficult, and performed with a snorting 
 noise, and the pulse is strong and full. 
 Although the whole body is affected with 
 the loss of sense and motion, it nevertheless 
 takes place often more upon one side than 
 the other, which is called hemiplagia, and 
 in this case, the side least affected with 
 palsy is somewhat convulsed. 
 
 In forming an opinion as to the event, 
 we must be guided by the violence of the 
 symptoms. Jf the fit is of long duration, 
 the respiration laborious and stertorous, 
 and the person much advanced in years, 
 the disease, in all probability, will termi- 
 nate fatally. In some cases, it goes off 
 entirely ; but it more frequently leaves a 
 state of mental imbecility behind it, ov 
 terminates in a hemiplegia, or in death. 
 Even when an attack is recovered from, it 
 most frequently returns again, after a short 
 period of time, and in the end proves fa- 
 tal. In dissections of apoplexy, blood is 
 often found effused on the surface and in 
 the cavities of the brain ; and in other in- 
 stances, a turgidity and distention of the 
 blood-vessels are to be observed. In some 
 cases, tumours have been found attached 
 to different parts of the substance of the 
 brain, and in others, no traces of any real 
 affection of it cuuid be observed. 
 
 APOPNIXIS. (From ATroTrvtyui, to suffo- 
 cate.) A suffocation, frlosddon. 
 
 APOPSOPHKSIS. (From AKO, and -^oqtu, 
 to emit wind.) The emission of wind by 
 the anus or uterus, according to Hippo- 
 crates. 
 
 APOPSVCHIA. (From ATTO, from, and 
 4^. the mind.) The highest degree of 
 deiiquium, or fainting, according to Galen. 
 
 Ai'OPTOsis. (From a.7rv7rnr<Tu> t to fall 
 down.) A prolapsus, or falling down of 
 any part, through relaxation. Erotian. 
 
 APOREXIS. (From ATTO, and ^yu> t to 
 stretch out.) A play with balls, in the 
 gymnastic exercise. 
 
 APO ui. (From A, priv. and <orc>o?, a duct. 
 Restlessness, uneasiness, occasioned by the 
 interruption of perspiration, or any stop- 
 page of the natural secretions. 
 
 APROUHIPSIS. (From a.-,ropfi7rrcc } to cast 
 off.) Hippocrates uses this word to signi- 
 fy that kind ol insanity where the patient 
 tears oft' his clothes, and casts them from 
 him. 
 
 APOSKEPARNISMUS. (From ATTCI from, 
 and c-xr*gva>, to strike with a hatchet.) 
 Deastiatio. A species of fracture, when 
 part of a bone is chipped off. Gorrxus. 
 
 APOSCHASIS. Jposckawws. (From cwo, 
 
 and <r%A?n, to scarify.) A scarification. 
 Venesection. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOSITIA. Ap'isitius. (From aero, from, 
 and o-tTGt, food.) A loathing of food. 
 Galen. 
 
 APOSPASMA. (From wTrao-Tr&u, to tear 
 oft'.) A violent, irregular fracture of a ten- 
 don, ligament, 8tc. Galen. 
 
 APOSPHACELISIS. (From ATTO, and rqa.- 
 xe/vcf, a mortification.) Hippocrates uses 
 this word to denote a mortification of the 
 flesh in wounds, or fractures, caused by 
 too tight a bandage. 
 
 APOSTASIS. (From ATTO, and IS-H/M, to re- 
 cede from.) 
 , I. an abscess, or collection of matter. 
 
 2. The coining away of a fragment of 
 bone, by fracture. 
 
 3. When a distemper passes away by 
 som< outlet, Hippocrates calls it an aposta- 
 sis bj excretion. 
 
 4. When the morbific matter, by its own 
 weight, falls and settles on any part, an 
 apostasia by settlement. 
 
 5. When one disease turns to another, 
 an apostusis % metastasis. 
 
 APOSTAXIS. (From ot5rcr*fa>, to distil 
 from.) Hippocrates u-es this word to ex- 
 press the deflation or distillation of any 
 humo'ir, or fluid : as blood from the nose. 
 
 APOSTEMA. (From t<f>/r^w/, to re- 
 cede.) The term given by the ancients to 
 abscesses in general. See Mscessus. 
 
 APOSTEMATIAI. Those who, from an in- 
 ward abscess, void pus downwards, are 
 thus called by Aretseus. 
 
 APOSTEHIGMA. (From ATTOO-M^^ fulsio.) 
 Galen uses this word to denote a rest of a 
 diseased part, a cushion. 
 
 APOSTO.L.ORUM U>TUENTUM. (From. 
 etcToroAc?, an apostle.) Dodccaphartnacwn. 
 The apostles' ointment; so called because 
 it has twelve ingredients in it, exclusive of 
 
 (From ATTO and rgs?o>, to 
 turn frorn.) Thus Paulus -Agineta expresses 
 an aversion for food. 
 
 APOSYUIXGESIS. (From ATTO and g/>f, 
 a fistula.) The degeneracy of a sore into a 
 fistula. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOSYRAIA. (From ATTO and o-jgu>, to 
 rub oft'.) An abrasion or desquamation of 
 the bone, or skin. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOTANEFSIS. (From ATTO and Tiivea, to 
 extend.) An extension, or elongation, of 
 any member or substance. 
 
 APOTELMESIS. (From ATTO and Tsfy/st, a 
 bog.) An expurgation of filth, or faxes. 
 
 APOTHECA. (A^roflwc;? : from ATroi^x.-ip.i, 
 to reposite.) A shop, or vessel, where me- 
 dicines are sold or deposited. 
 
 AFOTHECAUlUb. (From *sro, and 
 T/6jy*;, ponoy to put; so called from his 
 employ being to prepare, and keep in rea- 
 diness, the various articles in the JJ/a- 
 teria Meitica, and to compound them for 
 
64 
 
 AFP 
 
 AQU 
 
 the physician's use ; or from **, a 
 shop.) An apothecary. In every Euro- 
 pean country, except Great Bii.ain, the 
 apothecary is the s:tme as, in F.ngland, we 
 name the druggist and chynii -I. 
 
 APOTHERAPKIA. (From ^o and St^A- 
 rrajot, to cure.) A perfect cure, according 1 
 to Htppocr-tes. 
 
 APOTHKH APEUTICA. . (From eL7r&tAjnvu, 
 to heal ) Therapeutics; that part of me- 
 clicine which teaches the art ot curing dis- 
 orders. 
 
 Ai'oTiiKRMun (From euro and S-fg/wx, 
 heat.) An acrimonious pickle, with mus- 
 tard, vinegur, and oil. Galen. 
 
 APOTHKSIS. (From euro and T/SJI///, io 
 replace.) The reduction of a dislocated 
 bone, according to H ppocrates. 
 
 AFOTHLIMMI. (From ATTO and 9-A/ba. to 
 press fn)in ) The dregs or expressed juice 
 of a plant. 
 
 APOPHRAVSIS. (F . m ATTO and 3-g*ya> to 
 break) Apocope. The taking away the 
 .-plinters of a broken bone. 
 
 APOTOCUS. (From ATTO and TCXTO>, to 
 bring forth ) Abortive; prematuie. Hip- 
 pocrates. 
 
 APOTRECSTJ. (From euro and T^TTU, to 
 turn from ) A resolution or reversion ot a 
 suppurating tumour. 
 
 APOTROP.EA. (From awrcTgwai, to avert.) 
 An amulet, or charm, to avert diseases. 
 Fxsius. 
 
 APOZEM. Jlpozema. (From euro and 
 *, to boil ) A decoction. 
 
 APOZETJXIS. (From ATTO and wyvuf*i, to 
 separate ) The separation or removal of 
 morbid parts. Hippocrates. 
 
 APOZTMOS. (From euro and &fj.H t fer- 
 ment.) Fermented. 
 
 APPARATUS. (From appareo, to ap- 
 pear, or be ready at hand.) This term im- 
 plies the preparation and arrangement of 
 every thing necessary in the performance of 
 an operation^ or in the application of dress- 
 ings. The apparatus varies according to cir- 
 cumstances. Instrument.-, machines, ban- 
 dages, tapes, compresses, pledgets, dossils of 
 lint, tents, &c. are parts of the apparatus, 
 as well as any medical substances used. It 
 is a rule in surgery to have the apparatus 
 ready before beginning an operation. All 
 preparations of this kind should not be 
 made in the patient's room, when they can 
 be avoided, nor any where in his presence, 
 as it would agitate him, and render him 
 timid and more restless in the operation. 
 
 APPARATUS MINOR. See lithotomy* 
 APPARATUS MAJOR. See Lithotomy. 
 APPARATDS ALTU->. See Lithotomy. 
 APFENDICULA CJECI VEHMIFORMIS A 
 vermicular process, about four inches in 
 length, and the size of a goose-quill, which 
 hangs to the intestinum caecum of the hu- 
 man body. 
 
 EPIM.OICJE. .Appendices 
 
 coii adipose. The sm&ll appendices of 1 lie 
 colon and rectum, which are tilled with adi- 
 pose substance. See Omentum. 
 
 Apple, thorn. See Stramonium. 
 
 APPLE. The common crabAree, pyrvs 
 mal-us of Lintaeu.s is the parent of 
 ail the vast variety of apples at present 
 cultivated. Apples, in gen ral, when ripe, 
 afford a pleasant and easily digestible truit 
 for the tahle ; but, when the stomach is 
 weak, they are verv apt to remain unaltered 
 for some days, and to produce dyspepsia. 
 Sour fruits are to be considered as un- 
 wholsome, except when boiled or baked, 
 and rendered soft and mellow by the addi- 
 tion of su^ar. 
 
 APRICOT. The fruit of the Primus ar- 
 meinaca of Linnaeus. When ripe, they are 
 easily digested, and J'.re considered as a 
 pleasant and nutritious delicacy. 
 
 APYREXIA. (From a, priv. and rt/g?/a, 
 a f VCT.) Apyrexy. Without fever. The 
 intermission of feverish heat. 
 
 AQUA. See Water. 
 
 AQ.UA AKHIS FIX i. Water impregnated 
 with fixed air. This is liquid carbonic acid, 
 or water impregnated with carbonic acid ; 
 it sp:.rkles in the glass, has a pleasant acidu- 
 lous taste, and forms an excellent beverage. 
 It diminishes thirst, lessens the morbid 
 heat of the body, and acts as a powerful 
 diuretic. It is also an excellent remedy in 
 increasing irritability of the stomach, as in 
 advanced pregnancy, and it is one of the 
 best anti-emeiics which we possess. 
 
 AQ.UA ALUMINIS COMPOSITA. Compound 
 solution of alum, formerly called aqua alu- 
 minosa bateana. See Liquor alumznis com- 
 p'jsitus. 
 
 AQ.UA AMMOJfi-K ACETATE. See Liquor 
 ammonite acetatis. 
 
 AQ.UA AMMONIA PUR.'E. See Liquor am- 
 monia. 
 
 AQ.UA AXETHI. See Anethum. 
 
 AQ.UA CALCIS. See Liquor caltis. 
 
 AQ.CTA CCELESTIS. A preparation of cu- 
 prum. 
 
 AQ.UA CARUI. See Carui. 
 
 AQ.UA CIMXAXOMI. See Cinnamomum. 
 
 AQ.UA CUFRI AMMONIATI. See Liqitdr 
 cupri ammoniati. 
 
 Aq.UA CUPRI V1TRIOLATI COMPOS1TA- 
 
 This preparation of the Edinburgh Phar- 
 macopoeia, is used externally, to stop he- 
 morrhages of the Muse, and other parts. 
 It is made thus : 
 
 . Cupri vitriolati, aluminia, sing. ^Si\ 
 AqutK pur<e, ^iv. Acidi vitriolic:, \j 
 
 Boil the salts in water until they are dis- 
 solved ; then filter the liquor, and add the 
 acid. 
 
 AQ.VA DISTILLATA. Distilled water. 
 This is made by distiiling water in clean 
 vessels, until about two-thirds have come 
 over. In nature, no water is found per- 
 fectly pure. Spring or river water always 
 

 AQU 
 
 AQU 
 
 65 
 
 contains a portion of saline matter, princi- 
 pally sulphate of lime ; and, from this im- 
 pregnation, is unfit for a number of phar- 
 mac?.utic preparations. By distillation, a 
 pcrfecUy pure water is obtained. The 
 London College directs ten gallons of com- 
 mon water : of which, first distil four pints, 
 which are to be thrown away ; then distil 
 four gallons. This distilled water is to be 
 kept 'in glass vessels. See Water. 
 
 AauA FCENICULI. Sec Ftemculum. 
 
 AauA FORTIS. See Acidum nitrosum di- 
 lutum. 
 
 AauA KALI PRAPARATI. See Liquor 
 svbcarbonatis potasses. 
 
 AQUA. KALI PURT. See Liquor potasses. 
 
 AaUA Lri-HARCrTRI ACETATI. $66 Li- 
 
 (juor acetatis plunibi. 
 
 AaUA LITHARGTRI ACETATI COMPOSITA. 
 
 See Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus. 
 
 AauA MENTHA PIPERITA. See Mentha 
 piperita. 
 
 AauA MENTHA sATivA. See Mentha 
 vlridts. 
 
 AauA MENTH^E VIRIDIS. See JMentha 
 viridis. 
 
 AauA PIMESTTA, See Pimento. 
 
 AauA PULEGII. See Pulegium. 
 
 AauA REUIA. Aqua regalis The acid 
 now called the nitro-muriatic, was formerly 
 called aqua regalis, because it was, at 
 that time, the only acid that could dissolve 
 gold. See Nitro-muriatic add. 
 
 AauA HOS.K. See Jlosa centifolia. 
 
 AauA STYPTICA. A name formerly given 
 to a combination of powerful astringents, 
 viz- sulphate of copper, sulphate of alum, 
 and sulphuric acid. It has been applied 
 topically to check haemorrhage, and large- 
 ly diluted with water, as a wash in puru- 
 lent ophthalmia. 
 
 AaUA ZINCI V1TRIOLATI CUM CAMPHO- 
 
 RA. Otherwise named Aqua vitriolica cam- 
 phorata. This, when properly diluted, is 
 a useful collyrium for inflammations of the 
 in which there is a weakness of the 
 Externally it is applied by sur- 
 
 eyes, 
 parts 
 
 geons to scorbutic and phagedenic ulcera- 
 tions. 
 
 AaujE DISTILLATE. Distilled waters. 
 These are made by introducing vegetables, 
 as mint, penny-royal, &c^ into a still with 
 water; and draw ing off as much as is found 
 to possess the properties of the plams. The 
 London College orders the waters to be 
 distilled from dried herbs, because fresh 
 are not ready at all times of the year. 
 Whenever the fresh are used, the weights 
 are to be increased. But, whether the fresh 
 or dried herbs are employed, the operator 
 may vary the weight according to the sea- 
 son in which they have been produced and 
 collected. Herbs and seeds, kept beyond 
 the space of a year, are improper for the 
 distillation of waters. To every gallon of 
 these waters, five ounces, by measure, of 
 proof spirit are to be added. 
 
 MINERALES. See Waters, mineral. 
 STILLATITI.E siMPLicEs. Simple 
 distilled waters. 
 
 AaUJE STILLATITIJE SPIRITUOS.*. Spi- 
 
 rituous distilled waters, now called only 
 spiritus, as spiritus pulegii. 
 
 Aau^EDucT OF FALLOHUS. A canal 
 in the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, first accurately described by Fallo- 
 pius. 
 
 Aquatic nut. See Tribulus aqualicus. 
 
 AaUEOUS HUMOtTH OF THE EYE. Tll6 V6- 
 
 ry limpid watery fluid, which fills both 
 chambers of the eye. See Eye. 
 
 AaoETTA. The name of a liquid poison, 
 made use of by the Roman women, under 
 the Pontificate of Alexander VII. It was 
 prepared, and sold in drops, by Tophania, 
 or TofFania, an infamous woman who resi- 
 ded at Palermo, and afterwards at Na- 
 ples. From her, these drops obtained the 
 name of Aqua Toffania, Jlqua della Toffa- 
 na, and also Aqua, di Napoli. This poison is 
 said, by some, to be a composition of arse- 
 nic, and by others opium and cantharides. 
 
 AauiFOtiuM. (From acus, a needle, and 
 folium, a leaf; so called on account of its 
 prickly leaf.) The leaves of this plant, 
 Ilex aquifolium ; foliis ovatis acutis spinosit, 
 of Linnaeus, have been known to cure in- 
 termittent fevers ; and an infusion of the 
 leaves, drank as tea, is said to be a pre- 
 ventive against the gout. 
 
 AauiiA. A chymical name formerly 
 used for sal-ammoniac, mercurius praecipi- 
 tatus, arsenic, sulphur, and the philoso- 
 pher's stone. 
 
 AauiLA ALBA. One of the names given 
 to calomel by the ancients. See Submurias 
 hydrargyri. 
 
 AauiLA ALBA PHILOSOPHORUM. Jlqua 
 alba ganymedis. Sublimed Sal-ammoniac. 
 
 AauiLA CCELESTIS. A panacea, or cure 
 for all diseases ; a preparation of mercury. 
 AauiLA VENERIS. A preparation of the 
 ancients, made with verdigrise and subli- 
 med sal-ammoniac. 
 
 AauiLA, among the ancients, had many 
 other epithets joined with it, as rubra, salu- 
 tifera, volans, &c. 
 
 AaTTiLa5 VEIOE. (From aquila, an eagle.) 
 Branches of the jugular veins, which are 
 particuiarly prominent in the eagle. 
 
 AauiLJE LIGNUM. Eagle-wood. It is 
 generally sold for the agalochum, 
 
 AQUILEGIA. (From aqua, w^ter, and 
 lego, to gather ; so called from the shape 
 of its leaves, which retain water.) The herb 
 columbine. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 V'innzean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Peniatnmia. 
 
 2, The name, in the Pharmacopoeia, for 
 the columbine. 
 
 The set;ds, flowers, and the whole plant, 
 Aquilegia vulgans , nectariis incwrvii . of 
 Linnasus, have been used medicinally, 
 K 
 
XTCB 
 
 AitC 
 
 the first in exanthematous diseases, the lat- 
 ter chiefly is an antiscorbutic. Thoygh 
 retained in several foreign pharmacopoeias, 
 their utility seems to be not allowed in this 
 country. 
 
 AauutA. (Diminutive of aqua.) A 
 small quantity of very fine and limpid wa- 
 ter. This term is applied to the pellucid 
 water, which distends the capsule, of the 
 crystalline lens, and the lens itself. Paulus 
 jgineta uses it to denote a tumour con- 
 sisting 1 of a fatty substance under the skin 
 of the eyelid. 
 
 Arabic ffum. See Acaciae gummi. 
 
 An AC ALAN. Amulets. 
 
 ARACA MIRI. (Indian.) A shrub grow- 
 ing in the Br.izils, whose roots are diuretic 
 and antid\ senteric. 
 
 An AC H.V E. (From arag, Heb. to weave ; 
 or from ag^vx, a &pitJer.) Thr spider. 
 
 ARACHNOID MEMBRANE. (From 
 ctfA^vti, a spider, and <f G?, likeness ; so na- 
 med from its resemblance to a spider's 
 web.) A thin membrane of the brain, 
 without vessels and nerves, situated be- 
 tween the dura and pia mater, and sur- 
 rounding the cerebrum, cerebellum, me- 
 dulla oblongaia, and medulla spinalis. The 
 term is also applied by some writers to the 
 tunic of the crystalline lens and vitreous 
 humour of the eye. 
 
 ARACK. (Indian.) An Indian spiritu- 
 ous liquor, prepared in many ways, often 
 from rice ; sometimes from sugar, ferment- 
 ed with the juice of cocoa-nuts ; frequently 
 from toddy, the juice which flows from the 
 cocoa-nut tree by incision, and from other 
 substances. 
 
 ARADOS. From $*//, to be turbu- 
 lent.) Hippocrates uses this term to sig- 
 nify a commotion in the stomach, occa- 
 sioned by the fermentation of its con- 
 tents. 
 
 ARJETICA. (From ag*ia>, to rarefy.) 
 Things which rarefy the fluids of the body. 
 
 ARALIA. (From era, a band in the sea; 
 so called because it grows upon banks, 
 near the sea.) The berry -bearing angelica. 
 Of the several species of this tree, the roots 
 of the nudicaulis, or naked-stalked, were 
 brought over from North America, where 
 it grows, and sold here for sarsaparilla. 
 
 ARANEA. (From et^aua, to knit together.) 
 The spider. 
 
 ARBOR VIT^. The tree of life. 
 
 1. The cortical substance of the cere- 
 bellum is so disposed, that, when cut tra- 
 versely, it appears ramified like a tree, from 
 which circumstauce it is termed arbor vita. 
 
 ~2. The name of a tree, the leaves and 
 wood of which were formerly in high es- 
 timation as resolvents, sudonfics, and ex- 
 pectorants, and were given in phthisical 
 affections intermittent fevers, and dropsies. 
 It is the Thuya occidentalis / strobilis l<&vi- 
 bus, stjuamis obtusiv, of Linnaeus. 
 
 ARBUTUS. The name of a genus of 
 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, He* 
 camlria. Order, Monogynia. The straw- 
 berry tree. 
 
 ARBUTUS UVA TTRSI. The systematic 
 name for the officinal trailing arbutus. See 
 Uva ursi. 
 
 ARCA ARCANORtTM. The mercury of the 
 philosophers. 
 
 ARCA CORDIS. The pericardium. 
 
 ARCANUM. (A secret.) A medicine 
 whose preparation, or efficacy, is kept from 
 the world, to enhance its value. With the 
 chymists, it is a thing secret and incorpo- 
 real ; it can only be known by experience, 
 for it is the virtue of every thing, which 
 operates a thousand times more than the 
 thing itself. 
 
 ARCANUM CATHOLICUM. Bezoar, plan- 
 tain, and cole hium. 
 
 ARCANUM DUPLEX. Arcanum duplication. 
 A name formerly given to the combination 
 of potash and sulphuric add, more com- 
 monly called vitriolated tartar, and now 
 sulphut of potash. 
 
 ARCANUM TARTARI. The acetate of pot- 
 ash. 
 
 ARCERTHOS, Juniper. 
 
 ARCHK. A^, the beginning.) The 
 first, stage or attack of a disease. 
 
 ARCHJEUS. The universal archaeus, or 
 principle of Van Helmont, was the active 
 principle of the material world ; it means 
 good health also. 
 
 ARCHE. (From t, the beginning.) 
 The earliest stage of a disease. 
 
 ARCHENDA. (Arab.) A powder made 
 of the leaves of the ligustrum, to check 
 the fetid odour of the feet. Detergent. 
 
 ARCHEOSTIS. White briony. 
 
 ARCHIMAGIA. (From t^, the chief, 
 and maga, Arab, meditation. ) Chymistry, 
 as being the chief of sciences. 
 
 ARCHITHOLUS. (From &$%>>> * ne chief, 
 and S-OAO?, a chamber. The sudatorium, or 
 principal room of the ancient baths. 
 
 ARCHOS. (From *|o?, an arch.) The 
 anus ; so called from its shape. 
 
 ARCHOPTOMA. (From to?, the anus, 
 and tfftTrlce, to fall down.) A bearing down 
 of the rectum, or prolapsus ani. 
 
 ARCTATIO. (From arcto, to make nar- 
 row.) Arctitudo. Narrowness. 
 
 1. A constipation of the intestines, from 
 inflammation. 
 
 2. A preternatural straitness of the pu- 
 dendum muliebre. 
 
 ARCTIUM. (From y7oc, a bear ; so 
 called from its roughness.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia aeqita- 
 lis. The burdock. 
 
 ARCTIUM LAPPA. {Lappet} O.TTQ TO K&- 
 v, from its seizing the garments of passen- 
 gers.) The herb clotbur, or burdock. 
 The systematic name for the bardana. See 
 Jiardana. 
 
 ARCTUBA. (From arcto, to straiten.) 
 
ARG 
 
 A inflammation of the finger, or toe, from 
 a curvature of the nail. 
 
 ARCCAIIA. (From arcus, a bow.) Ar- 
 cualis. The satura coronalis is so named, 
 from its bow-like shape ; and, for the same 
 reason, the bones of the sinciput are called 
 arcualia ossia. JBartholin. 
 
 ARCUATIO. (From arcus, a bow.) A 
 gibbosity of the tore-parts, with a curva- 
 tion of the sternum of the tibia, or dorsal 
 vertebrae. Avicenna. 
 
 ARCUL.SC. A dim. of area, a chest.) 
 The orbits or sockets of the eyes. 
 
 ARDAS. (From &$*, to defile.) Filth, 
 excrement, or refuse. Hippocrates. 
 
 Jlrdent Spirit. See Alcohol. 
 
 ARDOR FEBRILIS. Feverish heat. 
 
 ARDOR URIN Dysuria. Scalding of 
 the urine. Difficulty and pain in making 
 water, attended with a sense of heat in the 
 urethra. It is a symptom of gonorrhoea, 
 and some other affections. 
 
 AIIDOR VEXTRICULI. Heartburn. 
 
 AREA. An empty space. That kind of 
 baldness where the crown of the head is 
 left naked, like the tonsure of a monk. 
 
 ARECA INDICA. An inferior kind of 
 nutmeg. 
 
 AREGOST. (From },, to help.) A 
 resolvent ointment ; so called from its valu- 
 able qualities. 
 
 AREMAROS. Cinnabar. 
 
 ARENA. Sand, or gravel. 
 
 AREJTAMEL. (From arena, sand; so 
 called because it was said to be procured 
 from sandy places.) Arenamen. Bole-arme- 
 nia. 
 
 AREVATIO. (From arena, sand.) Sabu- 
 ration, or the sprinkling of hot sand upon 
 the bodies of patients. Andr. Bacdus de 
 Therm. 
 
 AREWTES. (From area, to dry up.) A 
 sort of ancient cupping-glasses, used with- 
 out scarifying. 
 
 AREOLA. (A dim. of area, a void 
 space,) A small brown circle, which sur- 
 rounds the nipples of females. During and 
 after pregnancy, it becomes considerably 
 larger. 
 
 ARETE. (Age, virtue.) Hippocrates uses 
 this word to mean corporeal or mental 
 vigour. 
 
 ARETJEXOIDES. See Arytaenoides. 
 
 AREUS. A pessary, invented by -<gi- 
 neta. 
 
 ARFAR. Jlrsag. Arsenic. Ruland, &c. 
 
 ARGAL, Argol. Crude tartar, in the state 
 in which it is taken from the inside of wine- 
 vessels, is known in the shops by this 
 name. 
 
 AnoASTLiis. (From A^-c?, a serpent : 
 which it is said to resemble.) The plant 
 which was supposed to produce gum -am- 
 moniac. 
 
 ARGEMA. (From Ag^/a?, white.) Jbrgemon. 
 A small white ulcer of the globe of the eye. 
 Erotianus, Galen, &c. . 
 
 ARI 67 
 
 ARGENTI NITRAS. See Nitras argenti. 
 
 ARGENTUM. Silver. See Silver. 
 
 ARGENTUM NITRATUM. See Jfitras an- 
 genti. 
 
 AHGENTUM VIVUM. It was formerly, 
 by some, called argentum mobile, and ar- 
 gentum fusum. See Hydrargyrns. 
 
 ARGES. (From ><;?, white.) A ser.- 
 pent, with a whitish skin, deemed by Hip- 
 pocrates exceedingly venomous. 
 
 ARGILIA. (From OQ*S, while.) White 
 clay ; argil ; potter's earth. 
 
 ARGILLA VITRIOL ATA. Alum. 
 
 ARGYRITIS. (From *>t>or, silver.) Li- 
 tharge, or spume of silver. A kind of earth 
 was formerly so named, which is taken 
 from silver mines, and is bespangled with 
 many particles of silver. 
 
 ARGYROCOME. (From *g>-vgoc silver, and 
 Kcajuat, hair.) A sort of cudweed, or gna- 
 phalium, was so named, from its white sil- 
 very floscules. 
 
 ARGYROLIBANOS. The white olibanum. 
 
 ARGYROPHORA. An antidote, in the com- 
 position of which there is silver. 
 
 ARGYROTKOPHEMA. (From Agyos white, 
 and TgocfJttjW*, food.) A white cooling food, 
 made with milk. Milk diet. Galen. 
 
 ARHEDMATISTOS. (From a., neg. and 
 ptvfAoLTifw, to be afflicted with rheums.) Not 
 being afflicted with gouty rheums. 
 
 ARICIMON. (From Ago. and xuee, to be 
 quickly impregnated ) A woman who con- 
 ceives quickly and often. 
 
 ARISTALTHTEA. (From ag/ro?, best, and 
 i, the althaea.) Althaea, or common 
 marsh-mallow. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHIA. (From a^o?, good 
 and AO;^/*, or ho%tt*, parturition ; so called 
 because it was supposed to be of sovereign 
 use in disorders incident to child-birth.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Gynandria, Or- 
 der, Hexanuria. Birthwort. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the long- 
 rooted birthwort. 
 
 Aristolochia longa of Linnaeus : foliis 
 cordatis, petiolatis, inlegarrimis, obtusiuscu- 
 lis {, cattle injirmo, floribus solitariis. The 
 root of this plant only is in use ; it possesses 
 a somewhat aromatic smell, and a warm 
 bitterish taste, accompanied with a slight 
 degree of pungency. The virtues ascribed 
 to this root by the ancients were very con- 
 siderable; and it was frequently employed 
 in various diseases, but particularly in pro- 
 moting the discharge of the loc/da / hence 
 its name. It is now very rarely used, ex- 
 cept in gouty affections, as an aromatic sti- 
 mulant. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHIA ANGUICIDA. Snake, 
 killing birthwort. 
 
 Aristolochia : -foliis cordatis, acuminatist 
 caule volubili, fruticoso , pedunculis solita- 
 riisf stipulis cordatis, of Linnaeus. The 
 juice of the root of this plant has the 
 property of so stupifying serpents, that they 
 
68 
 
 ARM 
 
 AUR 
 
 may be handled with impunity. One or 
 two drops are sufficient; and it' more be 
 dropt into the numth, they become con- 
 vulsed. So ungrateful is the smell of tiie root 
 to those reptiles, that it is said they imme- 
 diately turn from it. The juice is also es- 
 teemed us a preventive against the effects 
 usually produced by the bite of venomous 
 serpents. 
 
 ARISTOLOHIA CLEMATITIS. fCfema&'fty 
 from XM/U.X, a tendril; from its climbing up 
 trees, or any thing it can fasten upon with 
 its tendrils.) Th^ systematic name of the 
 Aristolochia vufgaris of some pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Ariatulochin. vulgar it 
 
 ARISTOI.OCHIA FABACR*. The root of 
 this plant, Fwnaria bulbosa of Linnaeus : - 
 caule simplici, bracteis ion^itudine Jiorum ; 
 was ibrmerly given to restore suppressed 
 menses, and as an anthelmintic. 
 
 AHISTOLOCUIA LONGA. The systematic 
 name for the aristolochia of our pharma- 
 copoeias. See Aristolochia. 
 
 Ani.-Toi,ocHiA ROTUNDA. The root of 
 this species of birthwort, Aristolochia ro- 
 tunda of JLinnajus: foliis cordatis, subses- 
 ciiibus, obtusis ; caule in fir mo ; Jloribits soli- 
 tari;s ; is used indiscriminately with that of 
 the aristolochia longa. See Aristolochia. 
 
 AnisTOLOcHiA SSRPEXTARIA. The syste- 
 matic name for the Serpentaria "virginia.no, 
 of the pharmacopoeias. See Serpentaria 
 virginiana. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHIA TESUIS. See Aristolochia 
 "Bulgaria. 
 
 ARISTOLOCHIA TRILOBATA. Three-lobed 
 birthwort. The root, and every part of this 
 plant, Aristolochia tnlobata of Linnaeus : 
 foliis trilobis, caule volubiii t jloribus maximis , 
 is diuretic, and is employed in America 
 against the bite of serpents. 
 
 AKISTOLOCHIA VULGAR1S. Arista- 
 lochia tennis. An extract is ordered from 
 this species, Aristolochia clematitis of Lin- 
 naciis : foliis cordatis ; cattle erecto ; Jioribiis 
 axillaribus confer tie; by the Wirtemberg 
 Pharmacopoeia, and the plant is retained 
 in that of Edinburgh. It is esteemed as 
 possessing antipodagric virtues. 
 
 AHISTOPHANEION. (From Jlristoplianes, 
 its inventor.) The name of an ancient 
 emollient plaister composed of wax, or 
 pitch. Gorraus. 
 
 ARMATUUA. Hardness. The amnios 
 or internal membrane which surrounds the 
 foetus. 
 
 ARME. (From <*a>, to adapt.) A junc- 
 tion of the lips of wounds ; also the joining 
 of the sutures of the head. 
 
 ARM ILIA. (Dim. of armus, the arm.) 
 The round ligaments which confine the 
 tendons of the carpus. 
 
 ARMORACIA. (From Armorica, the 
 country whence it was brought.) See 
 Raphanus rusticamia. 
 
 ARXORACIJE RADIX. Horse-radish root. 
 Sec JRapfonut rusticating. 
 
 ARNICA. (Agv/K: from *c, a Jamb; 
 because of the likeness of the leaf of this 
 plant to the coat of the lamb.) Leopard's- 
 bane. Arnica. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Syngenesia, Or- 
 der, Polygamia superfna. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the Do- 
 ronicum Gennanicum. Mountain arnica. 
 Arnica montona of Linnaeus : f(>liis watts 
 integris ; caulinis geminig sppositis. The 
 flowers of this plant are very generally em- 
 ployed on the Continent. Ot the advanta- 
 ges derived from their use, in paralytic and 
 other affections, depending upon n w; of 
 nervous energy , there are several proofs ; 
 and their extraordinary virtues, as a febri- 
 fuge and antiseptic, have been highly ex- 
 tolled by Di*. Ccilin. of Vienna. Much cau- 
 tion is necessary in regulating the dose> as 
 it is a medicine very apt to produce vomit- 
 ing, and much uneasiness of the stomach. 
 
 ARNICA MONTANA. The systematic 
 name for the arnica of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Jlrnica. 
 
 ARNICA S T JEDENSIS. See Conyza media 
 
 ARNOTTO. (Spanish.) A curious shrub 
 in Jamaica, the seeds of which arc covered 
 with a kind of wax, from which is made the 
 Spanish arnoito. 
 
 AROMA. (From g*, intensely, and 
 vCa>, to smell.) Spirt tug reef. or. Each plant 
 has its characteristic smell. Thisodorant 
 principle is called by the moderns, aroma. 
 Water charged with aroma, is called the 
 distilled water of the substance made use 
 of; thus lavender and peppermint waters 
 are water impregnated with the aroma of 
 the lavender and peppermint. 
 
 AROMATICUS CORTEX. A name for ca- 
 nella alba. 
 
 AROMATICS. (Jlromatica, sc. medica- 
 menta ; from agoy/*, an odour.) A term 
 applied to all medicines which have a 
 grateful spicy scent, and afi agreeable 
 pungent taste, as cinnamon bark, car- 
 damoms, 5tc. Their peculiar flavour ap- 
 pears to reside in their essential oil, and 
 arises in distillation either with water or 
 spirit. 
 
 AROMATOPOLA. (From *go>/ua, an odour 
 and <eru>Ma>, to sell.) A druggist; a vender 
 of drugs and spiceries. 
 
 ARQ.UEBUSADE. (A French word, im- 
 plying good for a gun shot -n-awid.) Aqua 
 sclopetaria. Aqua vulneraria. Jlqna cata- 
 pultarum. The name of a spirituous wa- 
 ter, distilled from a farrago of aromatic 
 plants. 
 
 ARRACK. A spirituous liquor distilled 
 from rice, and drank, in the rice countries, 
 as we do brandy in this Island. Its effects 
 on the animal ceconomy are the same. 
 
 AURAPHUS. (From *, priv. and *<?, a 
 suture.) Without suture. It is applied to 
 the cranium when naturally without sutures, 
 
 AnRH2BA. (From , neg. and /ja, to 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 69 
 
 iflow.) The suppression of any natural flux, 
 as the menses, &c. 
 
 ARROWHEAD. The roots of this plant, 
 Sagittaria sagittifolia of Linnaeus, are said 
 to "be esculent, but it must be in times of 
 very great scarcity. 
 
 AHR.OW-UOOT. Indian arrow-root. See 
 Maranta, 
 
 ARSKNIAS. (From arsenicum, arsenic.) 
 An arseniate or arsenical salt. A salt 
 formed by a combination of arsenic acid 
 with different bases, as arseniate of ammo- 
 nia, which is produced by the union of am- 
 monia with arsenic acid. The only one used 
 3n medicine is the arseniate of potash. See 
 Liquor arsen'icatis. 
 
 ARSENIC. (From the Arabic term Arsa- 
 nek ; or from ag<7v, for A^AV masculns ; 
 from its strong and deadly powers.) Arse- 
 nicum crystallinum, risagallum, aquala, arfar, 
 aquila, zarnick, artaneck. These names 
 were all formerly applied to white arse- 
 nic. 
 
 Arsenic is a metal scattered, in great abun- 
 dance, over the mineral kingdom. It is found 
 in black heavy masses of little brilliancy, 
 called native arsenic, (testaceous arsenic.) 
 This exists in different parts of Germany. 
 Mineralized by sulphur, it forms sulphurized 
 arsenic, or orpiment. This mineral is met 
 with in Italy, about Mount Vesuvius.- 
 There are two varieties of this ore, which 
 differ from each other in colour, occasioned 
 by the different proportions of its compo- 
 nent parts. The one is called yellow sul- 
 phurised arsenic, or orpiment ; the other, 
 red sulphurized arsenic, or realgar, (ruby ar- 
 senic /) both are met with in Hungary and 
 different parts of Germany. The colour of 
 the first ore is a "lemon yellow, inclining 
 sometimes to a 'green ; the colour of the 
 latter is a ruby red ; it is more transparent 
 than the former, and found in compact 
 solid masses, sometimes crystallized in 
 bright needles. Arsenic united to oxygen, 
 constitutes the ore called native oxide of ar- 
 senic. This ore is scarce ; it is generally 
 found of an earthy appearance, or as an ef- 
 florescence, coating native, or metallic arse- 
 nic ; its colour is a whitish grey ; it is rare- 
 ly met with crystallized. Arsenic exists 
 likewise alloyed with cobalt, antimony, tin, 
 copper, lead, and various other metals. 
 
 Properties, Arsenic is a brittle metal, 
 and in the recent fracture, of a lively bright 
 colour, between tin-white and lead gray ; 
 but, on exposure to the air, it soon loses 
 its metallic lustre, and turns prismatic, 
 dull, and at last black. Its specific gravity 
 is between 8.310 and 5.763 according to its 
 texture. Its hardness surpasses that of 
 copper ; but its ductility is so little, and its 
 brittleness so great, that it is readily con- 
 verted into a powder by the hammer. It 
 is entirely volatilized when heated to 356o 
 Fahr. It sublimes in close vessels, and then 
 crystallizes in tetrahedra, or octahedra. 
 
 When heated with the access of air, it emits 
 a strong smell of garlic, and burns with a 
 blueish white flame. It combines with sul- 
 phur by fusion. It unites to phosphorus, 
 and combines with most of the metals. It 
 gives a white colour to copper, and renders 
 many of the ductile metals brittle. When 
 mixed with hyper-oxigenated muriate of 
 potash, it detonates strongly by the stroke 
 of a hammer. It is soluble in hydrogen gas 
 by heat. It does not decompose water 
 alone. It decomposes sulphuric acid by 
 heat. The nitric and nitrous acids oxidate 
 it rapidly. The muriatic acid attacks it 
 with heat. The oxigenated muriatic acid 
 when in a gaseous state, inflames it instant- 
 ly. It is nearly unalterable Hy the fluoric, 
 boracic, phosphoric, and carbonic acids. It 
 unites with alkaline sulphurets, and hydro- 
 sulphurets. It is a deadly poison. 
 
 Method of obtaining Arsenic. In order 
 to obtain metallic arsenic, mix two parts of 
 the white oxid of arsenic of commerce, 
 with one of black flux (obtained by deto- 
 nating one part of nitrate of potash with two 
 of aciduhnis tartrite of potash,) and put the 
 mixture into a crucible, or melting-pot. 
 Invert over this, another crucible, lute the 
 two together with a little clay and sand, 
 and apply gradually a red heat to the lower 
 one. The oxid of arsenic will be reduced, 
 and be found lining the upper crucible in 
 small crystals of a metallic brilliancy. 
 
 The charcoal of the black flux takes in 
 this process the oxigen from the white oxid, 
 and forms carbonic acid gas ; which flies off 
 during the process, and the oxid becomes 
 reduced to the metallic state. This reduc- 
 tion of the oxid is greatly facilitated by the 
 alkali of the flux. 
 
 Remark. In order to obtain arsenic in a 
 state of absolute purity, the metal before 
 obtained must be reduced to powder, dis- 
 solved by heat in nitre-muriatic acid, and 
 then precipitated by immersing into the so- 
 lulion a plate of zinc. The arsenic is thus 
 precipitated in a fine powder, and may 
 be reduced to its metallic state, by ex- 
 posing it in a covered crucible to a mode- 
 rate heat. 
 
 If it he kept under water, its metallic 
 brilliancy may be preserved. This effect is 
 still better produced by alcohol. 
 
 Arsenic and its various preparations are 
 the most active of all poisons. A nausea, 
 sickness, and reaching, commonly ensue in 
 half an hour after taking it, followed by 
 violent vomitings, hiccups, and pains in 
 the stomach and bowels ; convulsions, and 
 palsies of the limbs presently succeed, with 
 intense heats, cold sweats, palpitations of 
 the heart, extreme anxiety, prostration of 
 strength, thirst and dryness of the mouth 
 and throat; loss of reason, and at last 
 death. If the quantity taken has been 
 considerable, the stomach and intestines 
 are often found, upon dissection, corroded. 
 
ARS 
 
 ARS 
 
 or perforated ; and the blood is fluid, 
 though in general the patient expires before 
 the action of the poison has proceeded to 
 such a length. After death, the body runs 
 into sudden putrefaction. When the quan- 
 tity taken does not prove fatal, it occasions 
 tremors, palsies, or lingering hectics, and 
 in the end death. To detect the presence of 
 arsenic, whether taken by design, the wick- 
 edness of others, or imprudence, it is ne- 
 cessary to throw on live coals, the contents 
 of the stomach, when a garlicky smell is 
 immediately obvious. On polished copper, 
 if heated between its plates, a white spot 
 is impressed, or in close vessels, the arsenic 
 itself will be found sublimed in the upper 
 parts. In the stomach, however, there are 
 many substances, which may resemble or 
 disguise the smell of arsenic, especially 
 if the arsenic be in small quantities. We 
 are therefore advised by Hahneman, to boil 
 the contents of the stomach of the person 
 supposed to be destroyed by this poison, in 
 a large quantity of river water; to add to one 
 third of the filtered liquor, hot and limp.d 
 lime-water ; to another third, water satu- 
 rated with hepatic gas ; and to the remain- 
 der, a solution of copper, in pure aqua 
 ammoniac. Each fluid is rendered turbid, 
 if the suspected contents contain arsenic, 
 and the sediment, thrown on live coals, 
 emits the odour of garlic. The sediment 
 of the lime-water is again dissolved by a 
 recent solution of arsenic ; the orange-co- 
 loured sediment, from the hepatic gas 
 thrown on the coals, takes fire, and the smell 
 of sulphur is observed previous to that of 
 the garlic ; while the yellow-green sediment 
 of the copper is soluble in pure ammonia, 
 and acids of every kind. Arsenic, however, 
 is a valuable internal remedy, in its appro- 
 priate dose, viz. about one-eighteenth part 
 of a grain. Liquor arsenicalis. 
 
 AHSKNIOUS ACID. White arsenic. 
 Oxyd of arsenic. The earliest chymists 
 were embarrassed in the deiermination of 
 the nature of the poisonous white substance 
 known in commerce by the name of -while 
 arsenic. Subsequent experiments have 
 shewn that this substance is metallic arse- 
 nic oxygenated in the first degree. The 
 name of arsenious add is therefore given to 
 it. It is sometimes found in nature in 
 sublimed crystals, in volcanoes ; and in 
 masses, or in stalactites among the ores of 
 arsenic, cobalt, bismuth, and nickel. 
 
 It possesses a weak sub-acid taste, which 
 slowly manifests itself. Though of but a 
 feeble acidity, it sensibly reddens the tinc- 
 ture of cabbage and litmus. If placed on burn- 
 ing coals, or on a red-hot iron, it is volatili- 
 zed in the form of a white vapour, which 
 has a strong smell of garlic. It is slightly 
 soluble in water. With phosphoric and 
 tx>racic acids it fuses into glass. It decom- 
 poses the nitrates and the super-oxygena- 
 ted muriate of potash. It unites with ma- 
 
 ny of the earths and alkalies, and forms sa- 
 line compounds. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Jlrsenious Acid. 1. 
 Pulverize arsenic, and put as much of it 
 into a Florence flask as will fill it about 
 one half, or less. Introduce a little tow or 
 cotton, into the neck of the flask, and apply 
 the heat of a lamp. A dense white smoke 
 will be formed, and become precipitated 
 on the internal sides of the flask. If the 
 process be kept up till all the arsenic be 
 oxidated, (which may be known by intro- 
 ducing a wire into the flask for a moment, 
 which will become covered with a white 
 crust, if the sublimation be not completed,) 
 and the heat be then gradually augmented, 
 the sublimed arsenious acid undergoes a 
 sort of fusion, and an opake white mass, 
 similar to that met with in commerce, is 
 obtained. 
 
 2. The arsenious acid of the shops (or 
 white arsenic) is chiefly obtained from ar- 
 senical ores of cobalt. These ores are 
 thrown into a furnace, resembling a baker's 
 oven, with a long flue, or chimney, either 
 horizontal or winding, into which the fumes 
 pass, and are condensed into a greyish or 
 blackish powder. This is refined by a se- 
 cond sublimation, in close vessels, with a 
 little alkali to arrest the impurities. As 
 the heat is considerable, it melts the subli- 
 med arsenious acid into those opake crys- 
 talline masses which are known in com- 
 merce by the name of white arsenic. 
 
 Arsenious acid, united with different ba- 
 ses, forms salts called AIISENITES. 
 
 ARSENIC ACID. This is arsenic fully 
 oxygenated. It is always a product of art. 
 
 It is capable of existing in the solid state. 
 It appears in the form of a white pulveru- 
 lent matter. It attracts humidity from the 
 air. It is soluble in water. The solution 
 possesses a considerable acid taste. It may 
 be evaporated to dryness, and even con- 
 verted into glass. It is decomposable by 
 all combustible bodies, and by many oxyds. 
 It is soluble in some acids, but without 
 change, or intimate combination. 
 
 Method of obtaining Arsenic Acid. Take 
 two ounces of white arsenic in powder, and 
 put it into a tubulated retort; pour on it six 
 or seven ounces of muriatic acid, and apply 
 the heat of a lamp until the arsenious acid 
 is dissolved. Then add three orfour ounces 
 of nitric acid, and heat it again gradually. 
 An intestine motion now takes place, and 
 much red vapour, or nitrous gas, is extri- 
 cated. As soon as in the progress of the 
 operation, the red vapours have ceased, an 
 ounce of finely powdered arsenious acid is 
 to be again added, and the solution effected 
 as before, by a gentle ebullition ; to this 
 two ounces of nitric acid must be added, 
 which will produce a second effervescence 
 and discharge of red vapours : the distilla- 
 tion must now be continued to dryness, 
 and the fire must be urged towards 
 
ART 
 
 ART 
 
 the end, to such a degree, as to make the 
 residual mass thoroughly red-hot. This 
 mass is arsenic acid, which may either be 
 preserved in that form, or be dissolved in 
 boiling distilled water. 
 
 Arsenic acid, united to different bases, 
 forms saline compounds, called ARSE- 
 NIATES. The only one used in medicine 
 is the arseniate of potash. See Liquor ar- 
 senicalis. 
 
 ARSBNICI OXTDUM PBSPARATUM. Pre- 
 pared arsenious acid. It is sometimes 
 used as a caustic. 
 
 ARSENICUM ALBUM. White arsenic. 
 Rat's-bane. See Arsenious acid. 
 
 ARSENICAL CAUSTIC. A species of caustic 
 said to possess useful properties, indepen- 
 dent of those of destroying morbid parts 
 to which it is applied. It is composed of 
 two parts of levigated antimony to one of 
 white arsenic. This is the caustic so ex- 
 tensively employed under the name of arse- 
 nical caustic, by the late Mr. Justamons, 
 in his treatment of cancers. 
 
 Arsenical solution- See Liquor arsenicalis. 
 
 ARTEMISIA. (From a queen of that 
 name, who first used it ; or from Ag-re^u/f, 
 Diana ; because it was formerly used in 
 the diseases of women, over whom she pre- 
 sided.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnzan system. Class, Syngenesia. 
 Order, Polygamia superfua. Mugwort. 
 
 ARTEMISIA ABROTANUM. The systema- 
 tic name for the abrotanum of the pharma- 
 copoeias. See Abrotanum. 
 
 ARTEMISIA ABSINTHIUM. The systema- 
 tic name for the Absynthium vulgare of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Jlbsynthium vulgare. 
 
 ARTEMISIA JUDIACA. The systematic 
 name for the Santonicum of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Santonicum, 
 
 ARTEMISIA MARITIMA. The systematic 
 name for the Jlbsynthium maritimum of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Absynthium mari- 
 timum. 
 
 ARTEMISIA PONTICA. The systematic 
 name for the Absynthium ponticum. See 
 Jlbsynthium Ponticum. 
 
 ARTEMISIA RUPESTRIS. The systematic 
 name for the genipi album of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Genipi album. 
 
 ARTEMISIA VULGARIS. Mugwort. 
 This plant, Artemisia, fnliis pinnatifidis, 
 plants, incisis, subtus tomentosis, racemis 
 simplicimis recurvatis JJoribns radio quinque- 
 Jloro of Linnaeus, is slightly bitter, and, al- 
 though in high esteem in former days, is 
 now almost wholly forgotten. By beating 
 and rubbing* the dried tops of this plant, 
 the Japanese prepare a soft substance, 
 which they call moxa. See Moxa. 
 
 AUTEMONIUM. (From Artemon, its in- 
 ventor.) A coilyrium or wask for the eyes. 
 
 ARTETUA. See Artery. 
 
 ARTKRIACA. (From agT;jg/a, an artery.) 
 Medicines formerly used against disorders 
 of the aspera arteria. 
 
 ARTBRIJE DiPos^E. The arteries which 
 secrete the fat about the kidneys are BO 
 called. They are branches of the capsular 
 and diaphragmatic, renal, and spermatic 
 arteries. 
 
 ARTERIJE VENOS^E. The four pulmonary 
 veins were so called by the ancients. 
 
 ARTERIOSUS DUCTUS. See Ductus arte- 
 riosus. 
 
 ARTERIOTOMY. (From &$>i$i*, an 
 artery, and T /xvw, to cut. The opening of 
 an artery. This operation is only perform- 
 ed on the temporal artery. 
 
 ARTERY. (From w, air, and Tg, to 
 keep ; so called because the ancients sup- 
 posed that only air was contained in them.) 
 Arteria. Arteries are membranous pulsa- 
 ting canals, which gradually become less 
 as they proceed from the heart. They are 
 composed of three membranes ; a common 
 or external , a muscular ; and an internal 
 one, which is very smooth. They origin- 
 ate from the heart ; the pulmonary artery 
 from the right ventricle, and the aorta from 
 the left : the other arteries are all branch- 
 es of the aorta. Their termination is either 
 in the veins, or in capillary exhaling ves- 
 sels, or they anastomose with one another. 
 It is by their means that the blood is car- 
 ried from the heart to every part of the 
 body, for nutrition, preservation of life 
 generation of heat, and the secretion of the 
 different fluids. The action of the arteries, 
 called the pulse, corresponds with that of 
 the heart, and is effected by the contrac- 
 tion of their muscular, and great elasticity 
 of their innermost, coat. 
 
 A Table of the Arteries. 
 
 All the arteries originate from the pul- 
 monary artery and the aorta. 
 
 The pulmonary artery emerges from the 
 right ventricle of the heart, soon divides 
 into a right and left branch, which are dis- 
 tributed by innumerable branches through 
 the lungs. 
 
 The aorta arises from the left ventricle 
 of the heart, and supplies every part of the 
 body with blood, in the following order : 
 
 a. It first forms an arch / 
 
 b. It then descends along the spine, and 
 
 c. It divides into the two iliacs. 
 
 a. The ARCH or THE AORTA gives off three 
 bra.ncb.es. 
 
 I. The arteria innominata, which divides 
 into the right carotid and right subclavian. 
 
 II. The left carotid. 
 HI. The left subclavian. 
 
 I. The carotids are divided into external 
 and internal. 
 
 The external carotids give off 
 
 1. The thyroid, 
 
 2. The lincrual, 
 
 3. The labial, 
 
 4. T! ic inferior pharyngeal, 
 
 5. The occipital, 
 
 6. The posterior aim's, 
 
 7. The internal maxillary, from which the 
 
ART 
 
 ART 
 
 spinouf artery of the dura main*, the low- 
 er maxillary, and several branches about 
 the palate and orbit arise, 
 8. The temporal. 
 
 The internal carotid affords 
 
 1. The ophthalmic, 
 
 2. The middle cerebral, 
 
 3. The communicant, which innosculates 
 with the vertebral. 
 
 II. The subelavians give off the follow- 
 ing branches : 
 
 1. The internal mammary, from which the 
 thymic, comes phrenici, pericardiac, and 
 phrenico-pericardiac arteries arise, 
 
 2. The inferior thyroid, which gives off the 
 tracheul, ascending thyroid, and transver- 
 salis humeri. 
 
 3. The vertebral, which proceeds within the 
 vertebrae, and forms within the cranium 
 the basilary artery, from \vhich the ante- 
 rior cerebelli, the posterior cerebri, and 
 many branches about the bruin are given off, 
 
 4. The cervicaUs profunda, 
 
 5. The cervicaUs superficialis, 
 
 6. The superior intercostal. 
 
 7. The supra-scapular. 
 
 As soon as the subclavian arrives at Hie 
 arm-pit, it is called the axillary artery ; and 
 when the latter reaches the arm, it is called 
 the brachial. 
 
 The axillary artery gives off, 
 
 1. Four mammary arteries, 
 
 2. The sub-scapular, 
 
 3. The posterior circumjlex, ^ 
 
 4. The anterior circumjlex, which ramify 
 
 about the shoulder-joint. 
 The brachial artery gives off, 
 
 1. Many lateral branches, 
 
 2. The profunda humeri superior, 
 
 3. The profunda humeri inferior, 
 
 4. The great anastomosing artery, which 
 
 ramifies about the elbow-joint; 
 
 The brachial artery then divides, about 
 the bend of the arm, into the ulnar and ra- 
 dical arteries, which are ramified to the 
 ends of the fingers. 
 
 The ulnar artery gives off, 
 
 1. Several recurrent branches, 
 
 2. The common interosseal, of which the 
 
 dorsal, ulnar, the pulmaris profunda, 
 the palmary arch, and the digitals, are 
 branches. 
 The radial artery gives off, 
 
 1. The radial recurrent, 
 
 2. The superjidalis voice, and then divides 
 
 into the palmarit profunda and the 
 digitals. 
 
 b. The DESCENDING AORTA g'lVBS off, 
 
 In the breast, 
 
 1. The bronchial, 
 
 2. The cesophageal, 
 
 3. The intercostals, 
 
 4. The inferior diaphragmatic : 
 Within the abdomen, 
 
 1. The caliac, which divides into three 
 branches : 
 1. The hepatic, from which are given 
 
 off, before it reaches the liver, 
 *. The duodena-gastric, which sends off 
 
 the right gastro-epiploic and the pan- 
 
 crcatico-duodenal, 
 @. The pilorica superior hepitaca / 
 2. The coronaria ventriculi, 
 5. The splenic, which emits the great and 
 
 small pancreatics, the posterior gastric, 
 
 the left gastro-epiploic, and the vasa 
 
 bre.via ; 
 
 2. The superior mesentric, 
 
 3. The emulgents, 
 
 4. The spermatics, 
 
 5. The inferior mesentric, 
 
 6. The lumbar arteries, 
 
 7. The middle sacral. 
 
 c. The aorta then bifurcates into the 
 ILIACS, each of which divides into external 
 and internal. 
 
 The internal iliac, called also hypogastrie, 
 gives off, 
 
 1. The lateral sacrats, 
 
 2. The gluteal, 
 
 3. The ischiatic, 
 
 4. The pudical, from which the external 
 
 h&morrhoidal, the perineal, and the ar- 
 tertte penis arise, 
 
 5. The obturatory. 
 
 The external iliac gives off, in the groin, 
 
 1. The epigastric, 
 
 2. The circunijlexa iliaca ; 
 
 It then passes under Poupart's ligament, 
 and is called the femoral artery ,- and sends 
 off, 
 
 1. The profunda, 
 
 2. The ramus anastomoticus magnus, which 
 
 runs about the knee-joint ; 
 
 Having reached the ham, where it gives 
 off some small branches, it is termed the 
 popliteal. It then divides into the anterior 
 and posterior tibial. 
 
 The tibialis antica gives off, 
 
 1. The recurrent, 
 
 2. The internal matteolar, 
 
 3. The external malleolar, 
 
 4. The tarseal, 
 
 5. The metatarseal, 
 
 6. The dorsales externa halices. 
 The posterior tibial sends off, 
 
 1. The nutritia tibitf, 
 
 2. Many small branchet, 
 
 3. The internal plantar, 
 
 4. The external plantar, from which an arch 
 
 is formed, that gives off the digitals of 
 the toes. 
 
 ARTH ANITA. (From ctflot, bread ; be- 
 cause it is the food of swine.) The herb 
 sow-bread. See Cyclamen. 
 
 AHTHEMBOLUS. (From agSgov, a joint, 
 s/xC*A.Aa, to impel.) An instrument for re- 
 ducing luxated bones. 
 
 ARTHRITICA. (From a^gtris, the gout.) 
 1. The herb ground-pine; so called because 
 it was thought good against gouty disorders. 
 
 2. Remedies for the gout. 
 
 ARTHRITIS. (From a/iflgoc, a joint ; 
 because it is commonly confined to the 
 
ART 
 
 joint.) The gout. Dr. Cullen, in his No- 
 sology, gives it the name of podagra, be- 
 cause he considers the foot to be the seat of 
 idiopathic gout. It is arranged in the class 
 pyrexice and order phlegmusice, and is di- 
 vided imo four species, the regular, atonic, 
 retrocedent, and misplaced. The gout is a 
 very painful disease, preceded usually by 
 flatulency and indigestion, and accompa- 
 nied by fever, pains in the joints of the 
 hands and feet, particularly in that of the 
 great-toe, and which returns by paroxysms, 
 occurring chiefly in the spring and begin- 
 ning of winter. The only disorder lor 
 which it can possibly be mistaken, is the 
 rheumatism ; and cases may occur wherein 
 there may be some difficulty in making a 
 just discrimination : but the most certain 
 way of distinguishing them will be, to gi\ e 
 due consideration to the predisposition in 
 the habit, the symptoms which have pie- 
 ceded, the parts affected, the recurrences 
 of the disease, and its connexion with 
 other parts of the system. Its attacks are 
 muchx;orifined to the male sex, particularly 
 those of a corpulent habit, and robust bo- 
 dy j but every now and then we meet with 
 instances of it in robust females. Those 
 who are employed in constant bodily la- 
 bour, or who live much upon vegetable 
 food, as likewise those who make no use of 
 wine, or other fermented liquors, are sel- 
 dom afflicted with the gout. The disease 
 seldom appears at an earlier period of life 
 than from five-and-thirty to forty; and, 
 when it does, it may be presumed to arise 
 from, an hereditary disposition. Indolence, 
 inactivity, and too free a use of tartareous 
 wines, fermented liquors, and animal food, 
 are the principal causes which give rise to 
 the gout ; but it may likewise be brought 
 on by great sensuality and excess in venery, 
 intense and close application to study, long 
 Want of rest, grief, or uneasiness of mind, 
 exposure to cold, too free a use of accidula- 
 ted liquors, a sudden change from a full to 
 a spare diet, the suppression of any accus- 
 tomed discharge, or by excessive evacua- 
 tions ; and that it sometimes proceeds 
 from an hereditary disposition, is beyond 
 all doubt, as females who have been re- 
 marked for their great abstemiousness, and 
 youths of a tender age, have been attacked 
 with it. 
 
 1. Arthritis regularis. A paroxysm of 
 regular gout sometimes comes on sudden- 
 ly, without any previous warning ; at other 
 times it is preceded by an unusual coldness 
 of the feet and legs, a suppression of per- 
 spiration in them, and numbness, or with a 
 sense of prickling along the whole of the 
 lower extremities ; and with these symp- 
 toms the appetite is diminished, the sto- 
 mach is troubled with flatulency and indiges- 
 tion, a degree of torpor and languor is felt 
 over the whole body, great lassitude aad 
 fatigue are experienced after the least ex- 
 
 ART 73 
 
 ercise, the body is costive and the urine 
 pallid. On the night of the attack, the 
 patient perhaps goes to bed in tolerable 
 health, and, af er a few hours, is awakened 
 by the severity of the piin, most common- 
 ly in the first joint of the great-toe ; some- 
 times, however, it attacks other parts 
 of the foot, the heel, calf of the leg, or 
 perhaps the whole of the foot. The^pain 
 resembles that of a dislocated bone, and 
 is attended with the sensation as if cold 
 water was poured upon the part ; and 
 this pain becoming more violent, is suc- 
 ceeded by rigors and other febrile symp- 
 toms, together with a severe throbbing 
 and inflammation in the part. Sometimes 
 both feet become swelled and inflamed, so 
 that neither of them can be put to the 
 ground ; nor can the patisnt endure the 
 least motion, without suffering excruciating 
 pain. Towards morning, he falls asleep, 
 and a gentle sweat breaks out, and termi- 
 nates the paroxysm, a number of which 
 constitutes what is called a fit of the gout ; 
 the duration of the fit will be longer or 
 shorter, According to the disposition of the 
 body to the disease, the season of the year, 
 and the age and strength of the patient. 
 When a paroxysm has thus taken place, al- 
 though there is an alleviation of pain at the 
 expiration of some hours, still the patient 
 is not entirely relieved from it ; and, for 
 some evenings successively, he has a return 
 both of pain and fever, which continue 
 with more or less violence, until morning. 
 The paroxysms, however, prove usually 
 more mild every day, till at length the dis- 
 ease goes off either by perspiration, urine, 
 or some other evacuation ; the parts which 
 have been affected becoming itchy, the 
 cuticle falling oft' in scales from them, and 
 some slight degree of lameness remaining. 
 At first, an attajck of gout occurs, perhaps, 
 only once in two or three years ; it then 
 probably comes on every year, and, at 
 length, it becomes more frequent, and is 
 more severe, and of longer duration, each 
 succeeding fit. In the progress of the dis- 
 ease, various parts of the body are affected, 
 and translations take place from one joint, 
 or limb, to another; and, after frequent 
 attacks, the joints lose their strength and 
 flexibility, and become so st iff as to be de- 
 prived of all motion. Concretions, of a 
 chalky nature, are likewise formed upon 
 .the outside of the joints, and nephritic af- 
 fections of the kidneys arise from a depo- 
 site of the same kind of matter in them 
 which, although fluid at first, becom s dry 
 and firm at last, and, when put into acids, 
 is perfectly soluble. 
 
 2. Arthritis atonica. Atonic gout. It 
 sometimes happens that, although a gouty 
 diathesis prevails in the system, yet, from 
 certain causes, no inflammatory affection 
 of the joints is produced ; in which case, -the 
 stomach becomes particularly affected, and 
 
74 
 
 ART 
 
 the patient is troubled with flatulency, in- 
 digestion, loss of appetite, eructations, 
 nausea, vomiting 1 , and severe pains ; and 
 these affections are often accompanied with 
 much dejection of spirits, and oiher hypo- 
 chondriucal symptoms. In some cases, the 
 head is affected with pain and giddiness, 
 and now and then with a tendency to apo- 
 plexy; and in other cases, the viscera of 
 the thorax suffer from the disease, and pal- 
 pitations, famtings, and asthma arise. This 
 jfi what is called atonic gout. 
 
 3. Arthritis retrograda Retrocedent 
 gout. It sometimes happens that, after 
 the inflammation has occupied a joint, in- 
 stead of its continuing- the usual time, and 
 so going off gradually, it ceases suddenly, 
 and is translated to some internal part. The 
 term of retrocedent gout is applied to oc- 
 currences of this nature. When it fulls on 
 the stomach, it occasions nausea, vomiting, 
 anxiety, or great pain ; when on the heart, 
 it brings on syncope ; when on the lungs, 
 it produces an affection resembling asthma; 
 and, when it occupies the head, it is apt to 
 give rise to apoplexy, or palsy. 
 
 4. Arthritis aberrans, or misplaced gout, 
 is when the gouty diathesis, instead of 
 producing the inflammatory affection of the 
 joints, occasions an inflammatory affec- 
 tion of some internal part, and which ap- 
 pears from the same symptoms that at- 
 tend the inflammation of those parts from 
 other causes. All occurrences of this na- 
 ture, as well as of the two former, are to 
 be regarded as attacks of irregular gout 
 and are to be guarded against as much as 
 possible. 
 
 ARTHROCACJ:. (From et^B^ov, a joint.) 
 An ulcer of the cavity of the bone, 
 
 ARTHRODIA. (From 0|o. to arti- 
 culate.) A species of diarthrosis, or move- 
 able connexion of bones, in which the head 
 of one bone is received into the superficial 
 cavity of another, so as to admit of motion 
 in every direction, as the head of thehume- 
 rus with the glenojd cavity of the scapula. 
 
 ARTHRODYN1A. (From ttfipov, a joint, 
 and ufwH, pain.) Chronic pains in the joints, 
 without pyrexia. It is one of the termina- 
 tions of acute rheumatism. See JKheuma- 
 tismus. 
 
 ARTHROPUOSIS. (From apQpov, a joint, 
 and tcruov, pus.) jirthropyosis. A collec- 
 tion of pus in a joint. It is, however, fre- 
 quently applied to other affections, as lum- 
 bago psoadica, &c. 
 
 ARTHROSIS. (From *0goo> to articu- 
 late, or join together.) Articulation. 
 
 Artichoke. See Cynara. 
 
 Artichoke, French. See Cynara. 
 
 ARTICHOKE, JERUSALEM. Although for- 
 merly in estimation for the table, this plant 
 ffelianthu* tnberosus of Linnaeus, is now 
 neglected, it being apt to produce flatulen- 
 cy and dyspepsia. 
 
 ARTUULARIS. A name given to a dis- 
 
 ARU 
 
 ease which more immediately infests the 
 articnli, or joints. The moTDUS articula- 
 ris is synonymous with the Greek word 
 arthritis, and our gout. A branch of the 
 basilic vein is called articularis vena, be- 
 cause it passes under the joint of the 
 shoulder. 
 
 ARTICULATION. (From articuhts, a 
 joint.) The skeleton is composed of a 
 great number of hones, which are all so 
 admirably construcied, and with so much 
 affinity xo each oilier, that the extremity 
 of every bone is perfectly adjusted to the 
 end of the bone with which it is connected; 
 and this connexion is termed their articu- 
 lation. Anatomists distinguish three kinds 
 of articulation: the first they name Diar- 
 throsis; the second, Syharthrosis j and the 
 third Amphiarthrosis ; which see, under 
 their respective heads. 
 
 ARTISCUS. (From a^ros, bread.) Atroch; 
 so called because they are made like little 
 loaves. 
 
 ARTOCREAS. (From agree, bread, and 
 x*7rof, fruit.) A nourishing food, made of 
 bread and various meats, boiled together. 
 Galen. 
 
 ARTOGALA. (From agi-o?, bread, and 
 y*.X(t, milk.) A cooling food, made of bread 
 and milk.) A poultice. 
 
 ARTOMELI. (From atgTo?, bread, and 
 f4t\i, honey.) A cataplasm made of bread 
 and honey. Galfn. 
 
 ARUM. (From the Hebrew word jaron 
 which signifies a dart, so named because its 
 leaves are shaped like a dart ; or from */>*, 
 injury.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Gynandria. Or- 
 der, Polyandria. Arum, or wake-robin. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 common arum, or wake-robin. 
 
 Arum maculatum of Linnaeus : acaule 
 foliis hastatis integerrimis, spadice clavato. 
 The root is the medicinal part of this plant, 
 which, when recent, is very acrimonious ; 
 and, upon being chewed, excites an in- 
 tolerable sensation of burning and prickling 
 in the tongue, which continues for several 
 hours. When cut in slices, and applied to 
 the skin, it has been known to produce 
 blisters. This acrimony, however, is gra- 
 dually lost by drying, and may be so far 
 dissipated by the application of heat, as 
 to leave the root a bland farinaceous ali- 
 ment. In this state, it has been made in- 
 to a wholesome bread. It has also been 
 prepared as starch. Its medicinal quality, 
 therefore, resides wholly in the active vo- 
 latile matter, and consequently the pow- 
 dered root must lose much of its power, on 
 being long kept. Arum is certainly a 
 powerful stimulant, and, by promoting the 
 secretions, may be advantageously em- 
 ployed in cachetic and chlorotic cases, 
 in rheumatic affections, and in various 
 other complaints of phlegmatic and torpid 
 
I 
 
 ARY 
 
 constitutions ; but more especially in a* 
 Weakened or relaxed state of the stomach, 
 occasioned by the prevalence of viscid mu- 
 cus. It this root is given in powder, great 
 cai-e should be taken that it be young and 
 newly dned, when it may be used in the 
 dose of a scruple, or more, twice a day ; 
 bu in rheumatisms, and other disorders re- 
 quiring the full effect of this medicine, the 
 root snould be given in a recent state; and, 
 to cover the .nsupportable pungency it dis- 
 covers on the tongue, Dr. Lewis advises us 
 to administer it in the form of emulsion, 
 with gum-arabic and spermaceti, increas- 
 ing the dose from ten grains to upwards of 
 a scruple, three or four times a day. In 
 this way, it generally occasioned a sensa- 
 tion of slight warmth about the stomach, 
 and afterwards, in the remoter parts, ma- 
 nifestly promoted perspiration, and fre- 
 quently produced a plentiful sweat. Se- 
 ve'-al obstinate rheumatic pains were re- 
 moved by this medicine. The root an- 
 swers quite as well as garlic for cataplasms, 
 to be applied on the feet in deliriums. The 
 London College, in their pharmacopoeia, 
 1788, ordered a conserve, in the propor- 
 tion of half a pound of the fresh root to a 
 pound and a half of double refined sugar, 
 beat together in a mortar, which appears 
 to be one of the best f )rms of exhibiting 
 arum, as its virtues are destroyed by 
 drying, and are not extracted by any men- 
 struum. It may be given to adults in doses 
 of a drachm. 
 
 ARUM MACULATUM. The systematic 
 name for the arum of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Arum. 
 
 ARYTJENO-EPIGLOTT1DEUS. Innes. 
 Albinus, Jlrytxno-Epiglottici of Winslow. 
 A muscle composed of a number of fibres 
 running between the arytxnoid cartilage 
 and epiglottis. It pulls the side of the 
 epiglottis towards the external opening of 
 the glottis, and when both act, they pull 
 it close upon the glottis. 
 
 ARYT^ENOID CARTILAGE. Cartilago 
 arytaemddea. The name of two cartillages 
 of the larynx. See Larynx. 
 
 ARYT^ENOIDES. (From aptl***, a 
 funnel, and <fo?, shape.) The name of 
 some parts, from their being funnel-shaped. 
 
 ARYT^ENOIDEUS MAJOR. See JLrytxnoi- 
 deus transversui. 
 
 ARYT^IUOIDECS MINOR. See Arytx- 
 fioideus nbUquus. 
 
 ARYTJENOIDEUS OBLIQUUS. In- 
 nes. Albinus. and Winslow. JLrytaenoi- 
 deus minor of Douglas. A muscle of the 
 glottis, which arises from the base of one 
 arytaenoid cartilage, and crossing its fellow, 
 is inserted near the tip of the other ary- 
 tsenoid cartilage. It is a muscle that is 
 occasionally wanting; but when present, 
 and both muscles act, their use is to pull 
 the arytaenoid Cartilages towards each 
 other. 
 
 ASA J 
 
 ARYT^ENOIDEUS TRANSVERSUS, of 
 
 Innes, Aibinus, Winslow. Arytaenoideus 
 major of Douglas. An azygos, or single 
 muscle of the glottis, that arises from the 
 sideof one arytaenoid cartilage, from near 
 its articulation with the cricoid to near its 
 tip. The fibres run across, and are insert- 
 ed in the same manner into the other ary- 
 tasnoid cartilage. Its use is to shut the 
 glouis, by bunging the two aryiaenoid car- 
 tilages, With their ligaments, nearer to each 
 other. 
 
 ASAFCETIDA. (From the Hebrew word 
 asa, to heal.) Hingiseh of the Persians, 
 Altiht of the Arabians. By some thought 
 to be the a-i^tov, vel, evrof o't^is of Dios- 
 corides, Theophratus, and Hippocrates. 
 Laser et laserpitian of the Latins. Assa- 
 foe< ida gum resin. The plant which affords 
 this gum resin, is the Ferula assafcetida of 
 L'nnxus ifoltis atternatim sinuatis, obtusia. 
 Class, Pentandna. Order, Digynia. It 
 grows plentifully on the mountains in the 
 province:, of Chorasaan and Laar in Persia. 
 
 The process of obtaining u is as follows : 
 the earth x is cleared away from the top of 
 the roots of the oldest plants ; the leaves 
 and stalks are then twisted away, and 
 made into a covering, to screen the root 
 from the sun ; in this state the root is left 
 for forty days, when the covering is re- 
 moved, and the top ot the root cut off 
 transversely; it is then screened again 
 from ihe sun for forty-eight hours, when 
 the juice it exudes is scraped off, and ex- 
 posed to the sun to harden. A second 
 transverse section of the root is made, and 
 the exudation suffered to continue for 
 forty-eight hours, and then scraped off. 
 In this manner it is eight times repeatedly 
 collected in a period of six weeks. The 
 juice thus obtained has a bitter, acrid, 
 pungent taste, and is well known by its 
 peculiar nauseous smell, the strength of 
 which is the surest test of its goodness. 
 This odour is extremely volatile, and of 
 course the drug loses much of its efficacy 
 by keeping. It is brought to us in large 
 irregular masses, composed of various little 
 shining lumps, or grains, which are partly 
 of a whitish colour, partly r ddish, and part- 
 ly of a violet hue. Those masses are ac- 
 counted the best which are clear, of a pale 
 reddish colour, and variegated with a great 
 number of elegant while tears. This con- 
 crete juice consists of two-thirds of gum 
 and one-third of resin, its taste and smell 
 residing in the resinous part. It yields all 
 its virtues to alcohol. Triturated with 
 water, it forms a milky-like mixture, the 
 resin being diffused by the medium of the 
 gum. Distilled with water, it affords a 
 small quantity of essential oil. It is the 
 most powerful of all the foetid gums, and is 
 a most valuable remedy. It is most com- 
 monly employed in hysteria, hypochondria- 
 sis, some symptoms of dyspepsia, flatulent 
 
76 
 
 ASA 
 
 colics, and in most of those diseases termed 
 nervous, bu. its chief use is derived from 
 its antispasmodic effects ; and it is thought 
 to be the most powerful remedy we 
 possess, for tho^e peculiar convulsive and 
 spasmodic affections, which often recur in 
 the first o these diseases, both taken into 
 the stomach and in the way of enema. It 
 is also recommended as an emmenagogue, 
 anthelmintic, antiasthmatic, and anodyne. 
 Dr. Cullen prefers it ;s an expectorant to 
 gum ammoniacum. Where we wish it to 
 act immediately as an antispasmodic, it 
 should be used in a fluid form, as that of 
 tinc.ure, from half a drachm to two 
 drachms. When given in the form of a 
 pill, or- triturated with water, its usual dose 
 is from 5 to 20 grs. When in the form of 
 enema, two drachms are to be diffused m 
 eight ounces of warm milk or water. It is 
 sometimes applied externally as a plaster 
 and stimulating remedy, and is much 
 used in hysteria, hypochondriasis, dyspep- 
 sia, &c. 
 
 ASAPHATUM. (From at, neg. and O-O.QK, 
 clear.) An intercutaneous itch, generated 
 in the pores, like worms with black heads : 
 so called by reason of their minuteness : 
 they are hardly visible. 
 
 ASAPHIA. (From <*, neg. and <r*<f>5, 
 clear.) A defect in utterance or pronun- 
 ciation 
 
 ASARABACCA. See Asarum* 
 
 AFA.UI FOLIA. Asarabacca leaves. The 
 leaves of the Asurum Europxum. See 
 Asarum. 
 
 AS ARUM. (From a, neg. and <rtttpa>, to 
 adorn, because it was not admitted into 
 the ancient coronal wreaths.) Asarabacca. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnzean system. Class, J)odecandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the asa- 
 rabacca. 
 
 Asarum Europium of Linnaeus, foliis 
 reniformibus obtusis binis. 
 
 It is a native of England, but not very 
 common. The leaves of this plant are 
 extremely acrid, and are occasionally used, 
 when powdered, as a sternutatory. For 
 this purpose the leaves, as being less acrid 
 than the roots, are preferred, and in mo- 
 derate doses not exceeding a few grains, 
 snuffed up the nose several evenings, pro- 
 duce a pretty large watery discharge, 
 which continues for several days together, 
 by which head-ache, tooth-ache, opthalmia, 
 and some paralytic and soporific complaints 
 have been effectually relieved. 
 
 Prior to the introduction of ipecacuanha, 
 the leaves and root of this plant were fre- 
 quently employed on account of their 
 emetic power : the dose of the dried leaves 
 was 20 grains ; of the dried roots 10 grains. 
 As they were occasionally violent m their 
 operation, they have fallen into disuse. 
 
 EUHOPJBUM. The systematic 
 
 ASC 
 
 name of the asarabacca of the shops. See 
 Asarwn. 
 
 ASCALONJTIS. A species of onion. 
 
 ASCAUIDES. The plural of ascaris. See 
 Ascaris. 
 
 ASCARIS. (From *<na>, to move 
 about ; so called from its continued 
 troublesome motion.) There are several 
 kinds of worms distinguished by this term ; 
 but those which claim a place here as be- 
 longing only to the human body, are: 
 
 1. Jlscaris vermicularis, the thread or 
 maiv worm, winch is very small and slen- 
 der, not exceeding half an inch in length : 
 they inhabit the rectum. 
 
 2. Jlscaris Iwnbricoides, the long and round 
 worm, which is a foot in length, and about 
 the breadth of a goose-quill. 
 
 ASCENDEXS OULIQ.UUS. See ObUquus as- 
 cendeus. 
 
 ASCIA. An axe or. chissel. A simple 
 bandage ; so called from its shape in posi- 
 tion. Galen. 
 
 ASCITES. (From cta-nof, a sack, or bot- 
 tle : so called from its bottle-like protube- 
 rancy.) Dropsy of the belly. A tense, 
 but scarcely elastic, swelling of the abdo- 
 men from accumulation of \vater. Cullen 
 ranks this genus of disease in the class 
 ^ and order i?itumescenti<s. He 
 
 enumerates two species : 
 
 1. Jlsdtes abdominalis, when the water is 
 in the cavity of the peritonaeum, which is 
 known by the equal swelling of the parietes 
 of the abdomen. 
 
 2. Astiles saccatus, or encysted dropsy, 
 in which the water is encysted, as in the 
 ovarium ; the fluctuation is here less evi- 
 dent, and the swelling is at first partial. 
 
 Ascites is often preceded by loss of ap- 
 petite, sluggishness, dryness of the skin, 
 oppression at the chest, cough, diminution 
 of the natural discharge of urine, and cos- 
 tiveness. Shortly after the appearance of 
 these symptoms, a protuberance is per- 
 ceived in the hypogastrium, which extends 
 gradually, and keeps on increasing, until 
 the whole abdomen becomes at length uni- 
 formly swelled and tense. The distension 
 and sense of weight, although considerable, 
 vary somewhat according to the posture of 
 the body, the weight being felt the most 
 on that side on which the patient lies, whilst 
 at the same time, vhe distension becomes 
 somewhat less on the opposite side. In 
 general the practitioner may be sensible of 
 the fluctuation of the water, by applying his 
 left hand on one side of the abdomen, and 
 then striking on the other side with his 
 right. In some cases it will be obvious to 
 the ear. As the collection of water be- 
 comes more considerable, the difficulty of 
 breathing is much increased, the counte- 
 nance exhibits a pale and bloated appear- 
 ance, an immoderate thirst arises, the skin 
 is dry and parched, and the urine is very 
 scanty, thick, high coloured, and deposits a 
 
ASI 
 
 lateritious sediment. With respect to the 
 pulse, it is variable, being 1 sometimes con- 
 siderably quickened, and at other times, 
 slower than natural. The principal diffi- 
 culty which prevails in ascites, is the being 
 able to distinguish with certainty, when the 
 water is in the cavity of the abdomen, or 
 when it is in the different states of encysted 
 dropsy. To form a just judgment, we 
 should attend to the following circum- 
 stances: When the preceding symptoms 
 give suspicion of a general hydropic dia- 
 thesis ; when at the same time, some de- 
 gree of dropsy appears in other parts of 
 the body ; and when from its first appear- 
 ance the swelling has been equally diffused 
 over the whole belly, we may generally 
 presume that the water is in the cavity 
 of the abdomen. But when an ascites 
 has not been preceded by any remarkable 
 cachectic state of the system, and when, at 
 its beginning, the tumour and tension had 
 appeared in one part of the belly more 
 than another, there is reason to suspect an 
 encysted dropsy. Even when the tension 
 and tumour of the belly have become gene- 
 ral, yet if the system or the body in general 
 appear to be little affected ; if the patient's 
 strength be little impaired ; if the appetite 
 continue pretty entire, and the natural 
 sleep be little interrupted ; if the menses 
 in females continue to flow as usual ; if 
 there be yet no anasarca, or though it 
 may have already taken place, if it be 
 still confined to the lower extremities, and 
 there be no leucophlegmatic paleness or 
 sallow colour in the countenance ; if there 
 be no fever, nor so much thirst and scarcity 
 of urine as occur in a more general affec- 
 tion : then according as more of these dif 
 ferent circumstances take place, there will 
 be the stronger grounds for supposing the 
 ascites to be of the encysted kind. 
 
 ASEF. A pustule like a millet seed. 
 
 ASEGO:*. Jlsegen. Jlsogen. Dragon's blood. 
 
 ASCLEPIAS. (From Jlsdepias, its dis- 
 coverer; or from JEsculapius^ the god of 
 medicine.) The herb swallow-wort. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 ASCLEPIAS VIWCETOXICTTM. The systematic 
 name for the vincetoxicum of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Vincetoxicum. 
 
 ASCLEPIOS. (From Asclepias^ its inven- 
 tor.) A dried smegma and collyrium de- 
 scribed by Galen. 
 
 ASCOMA. (From euwoc, a bottle.) The 
 eminence of the pubes at the years of ma- 
 turity ; so called from its shape. 
 
 Jlsh. See Fraxinus. 
 
 ASODES. (From oJa>, to nauseate.) A 
 nausea or loathing, or a fever with much 
 sense of heat and nausea. Jlretceus. 
 
 ASIATICCM BALSAMTTM. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 ASINUS. The ass. Its milk is much 
 esteemed in medicine. See Asses' milk. 
 
 ASIJUNTTM LAC. Asses' milk. 
 
 Asm. (From , neg. and <rtrof t . food.) 
 
 ASP rr 
 
 Asitia. Those are so called who take no 
 food far want of appetite. 
 
 As JOG AM. (Indian) A tree growing 
 in Malabar and the East Indies, whose 
 juice is used against the colic. 
 
 ASPADIALTS, A suppression of urine 
 from an irnperforated urethra. 
 
 ASPALATHTTM. The aromatic aloe. 
 
 ASPALATHI LIGSUM. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 ASPARAGUS. (A<T7raga>o?, a young 
 shoot, before it unfolds its leaves.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Ifexandria, Order, 
 JWonogynia. Asparagus. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the com- 
 mon sparage, or sparrow-grass. 
 
 Asparagus officinalis of Linnaeus. The 
 root has been esteemed as a diuretic. It 
 is mostly employed as a food, but it con- 
 tains very little nourishment, 
 
 ASPASIA. (From *, for */**, together, 
 and ff-TTAUi, to draw ) A constructive medi- 
 cine for the pudendum muliebre. Capivac. 
 
 ASPERA ARTERIA. (So called from the 
 inequality of its cartilages.) See Trachea. 
 
 ASPEItULA. (A dimmutrre o. asper, 
 the seeYls being rough.) The name of a ge- 
 mis of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. Wood- 
 roof. 
 
 ASPERULA ODORATA. The systematic 
 name for the officinal matrisylva. See 
 Mairisylva. 
 
 ASPHALITIS. A kind of trefoil : the 
 last vt-rtebra of the loins. 
 
 ASPHODELUS. (From arms, a ser- 
 pent, and cTxo?, fearful ; because it destroys 
 the venom of serpents ; or from <r7rotkot, 
 ashes, because it was formerly sown upon 
 the graves of the dead.) Asphodel. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pitarmacopoeial name of the daf- 
 fodil, or branched asphodel. 
 
 Asphodelns ramosus, of Linnaeus : cauls 
 nude, fohis ensiformibus, carinatis, fevibuz. 
 The plant was formerly supposed to be 
 efficacious in the cure of sordid ulcers. It 
 is now wholly laid aside. 
 
 ASPHODELUS UAMOSUS, The systematic 
 name for the officinal asphodelus. See As- 
 phodelus. 
 
 ASPHYXIA. (From at, priv. and o-<$v%t( t a 
 pulse.) The state of the body, during- life, 
 in which the pulsation of the heart and 
 arteries cannot be perceived. There are 
 several species of asphyxia enumerated by 
 different authors. See Syncope. 
 
 ASPI DISCUS. (From tta-Trit, a buckler.) 
 The sphincter muscle of the anus was 
 formerly so called from its shape. Callus 
 Aurelianus. 
 
 ASPLENIUM. (From *, priv. and nrMiv 
 the spleen; because it was supposed to 
 remove disorders of the spleen.) The herb 
 spleen-wort. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants m the Lin- 
 
AST 
 
 AST 
 
 naean system. Class, Cryptogamia. Order, 
 IWdt. 
 
 AspLEiriuM RUTA MURARIA. The sys- 
 tematic name for the ruta muraria of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Ruta muraria. 
 
 AspLEsnuM SCOLOPENDRIUM. The sys- 
 tematic name for the scolopendrium of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Scolopendrium. 
 
 AsPLEIflUM TRICHOMANES. The SVS- 
 
 tematic name for the trichomanes of the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Trichmnanes. 
 
 ASABA. A shrub found on the coast of 
 Guinea, whose leaves are supposed to dis- 
 perse buboes. 
 
 ASSAC. (Arab.) Gum ammoniacum. 
 
 ASSAFOSTIDA. See Assafatida. 
 
 ASSALA. The nutmeg. 
 
 ASSANUS. A weight consisting of two 
 drachms. 
 
 ASSARABACCA. See Asarum. 
 
 ASSARIUM. A Roman measure of twelve 
 ounces. 
 
 ASSARTHROSIS. See Articulation. 
 
 ASSE. A loathing of food, from a con'- 
 flux of humours. Hippocrates. 
 
 ASSES' BULK. This is preferred to cows' 
 and other kinds of milk in phthisical cases, 
 and where the stomach is weak ; as con- 
 taining less oleaginous particies, and being 
 more easily converted into chyle. 
 
 ASSIMILATION. ("Assimilatio, from ad, 
 and simitis, to make like to.) The con- 
 version of the food into nutriment. 
 
 ASSISTENTES^ (From aJ, and sisto, to 
 stand near.) A name of the prostate gland ; 
 so called because it lies near the bladder. 
 
 ASSODES. (From a,<raiopia t to nauseate, 
 or from assare, to burn.) Asodes. A con- 
 tinual fever attended with a loathing of 
 food. Sauvages calls it Tritxphya asso- 
 des ; it is arranged by Cullen under the 
 tertian remittents. 
 
 Assos. A name given formerly to aiu- 
 men. 
 
 ASTXCUS MARINUS. (From*, neg. 
 and ratfa, to distil ; so called from the 
 hardnt ss and dryness of its shell.) The 
 lobster. The black tips of the claws of 
 this fish, and of the sea-crab, and the stony 
 concretions in the heads of the astacus 
 fluviatillis, called crab's eyes, form some 
 of the absorbent preparations of the 
 shops. 
 
 ASTACUS FLUVIATILIS. The officinal 
 crab, crevis,or cray-fish. 
 
 ASTAPIS. (From <ra.$K tiva, passa.) A 
 raisin. 
 
 ASTARZOF. The name of an ointment of 
 litharge, house-leek, 8tc. ffaracelsus. 
 
 ASTCHACHILOS. A malignant ulcer, by 
 some called araneus. 
 
 AsTEAimuM. (From *r/>, a star.) As- 
 tericum. The herb pellitury : so called from 
 its star-like form. 
 
 ASTHENIA. (From *, priv. and <rflvo?, 
 strength.) Kxtreme debility. The asthe- 
 nic diseases form one great branch of the 
 Brunonian hypothesis. 
 
 ASTHENOLOGT. (From A, priv. and 0-6 -vt^ 
 strength, and xcj/o?, a treatise.) The doc- 
 trine of diseases arising from debility. The 
 disciples of the Brunonian school, as they 
 denominate themselves, maintain peculiar 
 opinions 0:1 this subject. 
 
 ASTHMA. (From aa-fl/uaf*, to breathe 
 with difficulty.) Difficult respiration, re- 
 turning at intervals, with \ sense of stric- 
 ture across the breast, and in the lungs ; 
 a wheezing, hard cough, at first, but more 
 free towards the close of each paroxysm, 
 with a discharge of mucus, followed by a 
 remission. It is ranked by Cullen in the 
 class neuroses, and order sfiasmi. There 
 are three species of asthma : 
 
 1. Asthma spontaneum, when without 
 any manifest cause. 
 
 2. Asthma plethoricum, when it arises 
 from pkihora. 
 
 3. Asthma exanthematicum, originating 
 from the repulsion of some acrid hu- 
 mour. 
 
 Asthma rarely appears before the age of 
 puberty, and seems to attack men more 
 frequently than women, particularly those 
 of a full habit, in whom it never fails, by- 
 frequent repetition, to occasion some de- 
 gree of emaciation. In some instances, it 
 arises from an hereditary predisposition, 
 and in many others, it seems to depend up- 
 on a particular constitution of the lungs. 
 Dyspepsia always prevails, and appears to 
 be a very prominent feature in the predis- 
 position. Its attacks are most frequent 
 during the heats of summer in the dog- 
 days, and in general commence at midnight. 
 On the evening preceding an attack of 
 asthma the spirits are often much affected, 
 and the person experiences a sense of ful- 
 ness about the stomach, with lassitude, 
 drowsiness, and a pain in the head. On 
 the approach of the succeeding evening, he 
 perceives a sense of tightness and stricture 
 across the breast, and a sense of straitness 
 in the lungs, impeding respiration. The 
 difficulty of breathing continuing to in- 
 crease for some length of time, both inspi- 
 ration and expiration are performed slow- 
 ly and with a wheezing noise ; the speech 
 becomes difficult and uneasy, a propensity 
 to coughing succeeds, and the patient 
 can no longer remain in a horizontal 
 position, being as it were threatened with 
 immediate suffocation. These symptoms 
 usually continue till towards the approach 
 of morning, and then a remission common- 
 ly takes place ; the breathing becomes less 
 laborious and more full, and the person 
 speaks and coughs with greater ease. If 
 the cough is attended with an expectora- 
 tion of mucus, he experiences much re- 
 lief, and soon falls asleep. When he 
 awakes in the morning, he still feels some 
 degree of tightness across his breast, al- 
 though his breathing is probably more 
 free and easy, and he cannot bear the least 
 motion, without rendering this more diffi- 
 
ATA 
 
 ATL 
 
 cult and uneasy ; neither can he continue 
 in bed, unless his head and shoulders are 
 raised to a considerable height. Towards 
 evening, heag; in becomes drowsy, is much 
 troubled with flatulency, in the stomach, 
 and perceives u return of the difficulty of 
 breathing, which continues to increase gra- 
 dually, till it becomes as violent as on the 
 night before. After some nights passed in 
 this way, the fits at length moderate, and 
 suffer more considerable remissions, parti- 
 cularly when they are attended by a copi 
 ous expectoration in the mornings, and 
 that this continues from time to time 
 throughout the day ; and the disease going 
 oft' at last, the patient enjoys his usual rest 
 by night, without further disturbance. 
 
 ASTITES. (From ad, and sto, \o stand 
 near.) A name given by the ancients to 
 the prostate glands, because they are situa- 
 ted near the bladder. 
 
 ASTRAGALUS. (Ar/w^wc, a cockal, 
 or die ; because it is shaped like the die 
 used in ancient games.) Ballisfas OB : aria- 
 trios : talus : quatrio : tetroros ; cavicula 
 cavilla : diabebos: peza. 
 
 1. The name of a bone of the tarsus, up- 
 on which the tibia moves. Ancle-bone ; also 
 called the sling- -bone, or first bone of the 
 foot. It is placed posteriorly and superior- 
 ly in the tarsus, and is formed of two parts, 
 one large, which is called its body, the 
 other small, like a process. The part where 
 these two unite is termed the neck. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxun system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria, Milk-vetch. 
 
 ASTRAGALUS EXCAPUS. Stemless 
 milk vetch. The root of this plant, Astra- 
 galus acaulis excapus leguminibus lunatis,fo- 
 liis "villosis of Lin'nse'is, is said to cure con- 
 firmed syphilis, especially when in the form 
 of nodes and nocturnal pains. 
 
 ASTRAGALUS TRAGACANTHA. The system- 
 atic name for the plant which affords the 
 gum tragacanth. See Tragacantha. 
 
 ASTRANTIA VULGARIS. From astrum, a 
 star ; so called from the star-like shape of 
 its flowers.) Astrantia nigra. The herb 
 sanicle master wort. A rustic purge. 
 
 ASTRAPE. (From str/'^a'.to corruscate.) 
 Lightning. Galen reckons it among the 
 remote causes of epilepsy. 
 
 ASTRICTA. (From astringo t to bind.) 
 When applied to the belly, it signifies cos- 
 tiveness ; thus alvus astricta. 
 
 Astringents. See Jldstringents. 
 
 ASTRONOMIA. (From *<rgov, a star, 
 and vo/iw , a law . ) Astronomy, or the know- 
 ledge of the heavenly bodies. Hippocrates 
 ranks this and astrology among the neces- 
 sary studies of a physician, 
 
 ASUAR. Indian myrobalans, or purging 
 nut. 
 
 ASUGAR. jrugo sens, or verdigrise. 
 
 Asuou. Fuligo,orsoot,an antispasmodic. 
 
 AT AC. Nitre. 
 
 ATAXIA. (From A, neg. and Tctro-te, to 
 order.) Want of regularity in the symptoms 
 of a disease, or of the functions of an ani- 
 mal body. 
 
 ATAXIR. (Arab.) A tenesmus : a dis- 
 ease of the eyes. 
 
 A.TAXMIR. (Arab.) Removal of preterna- 
 tural hairs growing under the natural ones 
 on the eye-lids. 
 
 ATEBRAS. A chymical subliming vessel. 
 
 ATECNIA. (From a, neg. and TMTTU, to 
 bring forth.) Venereal im potency : ina- 
 bility to procreate children. 
 
 ATHAMANTA CRETENSIS. The systematic 
 name for the daucns creticus of the phar- 
 macopoeias. See Daucns creticus. 
 
 ATHAMANTA oREbsELUftiM. The sys- 
 tematic name for the officinal oreosehnum. 
 See Oreoselinum, 
 
 ATHANA IA (From *, priv. and SawtTo?, 
 death ; so called because its flowers do 
 not wither easily ) The immortal plant. 
 A name given to tansey : because when 
 stuffed up the nose of a dead corpse, it is 
 said to prevent putrefaction. See Tanace- 
 tum. It means also immortality. The 
 name of ah antidote of Galen, and another 
 ofOribasius: it is the name also of a col- 
 lyrium described by jtius, and of many 
 other compositions. 
 
 ATHAXOR. (Arab.) A t chymical di- 
 gesting furnace. 
 
 ATHAHA. (From *6/>, corn.) A panada, 
 or pap for children, made of bruised corn. 
 
 ATHENA. A plaster in much repute 
 among the ancients. 
 
 ATHENATORIUM. A thick glass cover 
 formerly used for chymical purposes . 
 
 ATHENIONIS CATAPOTIUM. The name of 
 a pill in Celsus's writings. 
 
 ATHENIPPON. Athenippum. Diasmyr* 
 nes. The name of a collyrium. 
 
 ATHEROM A. (A^ay./.*, pulse, pap.) 
 An encysted tumour that contains a soft 
 substance of the consistence of a poultice. 
 
 ATHOJTOU. (Arab.) A chymical furnace. 
 
 ATHYMIA. (From a, neg. and dv/tor, 
 courage.) Pusillanimity. Despondence 
 synonymous with melancholia. 
 
 ATINCAR. (Arab.) Borax. 
 
 ATLAS. (From <*<r,\o4>, to sustain, be- 
 cause it sustains the head ; or from the fa- 
 ble of Atlas, who was supposed to support 
 the world upon his shoulders.) The name 
 of the first cervical vertebra. This vertebra 
 differs very much from the others. (See 
 Vertebra.} It has no spinous process which 
 would prevent the neck from being bent 
 backwards, but in its place it has a small 
 eminence. The great foramen of this is 
 much larger than that of any other verte- 
 bra. Its body, which is small and thin, is 
 nevertheless firm and hard. It is some- 
 what like a ring, and is distinguished into 
 its great arch, which serves in the place of 
 its body, and its small posterior arch. The 
 atlas is joined superiorly to the head by 
 
80 
 
 ATM 
 
 ginglymus ; and inferiorly, to the second 
 cervical vertebra, by means of the inferior 
 obiiqae processes and the odontoid process 
 by trochoides. 
 
 A ; MOSPHERE. (From aflpo;, vapour 
 an. ; a-vjwM/)*, a globe. The elastic invisible 
 flu vhich surrounds the earth to an un- 
 ki , : weight and encloses it on all sides. 
 
 Neither the properties nor the composi- 
 tion of the atmosphere seem to have occu- 
 pied much the Attention of the ancients. 
 
 Aristotle considered it as one of the four 
 elements, situated between the regions of 
 water and fire, and mingled with two ex- 
 halations^ the dry and the moist : the first 
 of which occasioned thunder, lightning 1 , 
 and wind ; while the second produced rain, 
 snow, and hail. 
 
 The opinions of the ancients were vague 
 co* j cfures, until the matter \vas explained 
 bv he sagacity of Hales, and of those phi- 
 lo- ..e'S who followed his career. 
 
 Boyle proved beyond a doubv, that the 
 atmosphere contained two distinct sub- 
 stances : 
 
 1. An elastic fluid distinguished by the 
 name ul ,;;r. 
 
 2. Waler in a state of vapour. 
 Besides "these two bodies it was supposed 
 
 that the atmosphere contained a great vari- 
 ety of other substances which were continu- 
 ally mixing with it from the earth, and 
 which of en altered its properties and ren- 
 dered it noxious or fatal. Since the disco- 
 very of carbonic acid gas by Dr. Black, it 
 has been ascertained that this elastic flu- 
 id always constitutes a part of the atmos- 
 phere. 
 
 The constituent parts of the atmosphere, 
 therefore, are : 
 
 1. A,r. 
 
 2. Water. 
 
 3. Carbonic acid gas. 
 
 4. Unknown bodies. 
 
 For the properties, composition and ac- 
 count of the first, See Air. 
 
 2. Water. That the atmosphere contains 
 water, has been always known. The rain and 
 dew which so often precipitate from it, the 
 clouds and fogs with which it is oft n ob- 
 scured, and which deposit moisture on all 
 bodies exposed to them, have demonstrated 
 its existence in every age. Even when the 
 atmosphere is perfectly transparent, water 
 may be extracted from it in abundance by 
 certain substances. Thus if concentrated 
 sulphuric acid he exposed to a : ,r, it gradual- 
 ly attracts so much moisture, that its weight 
 is increased more than t'aree times : it is 
 converted into diluted acid, from which 
 the water may be separated by distillation. 
 Substances which have the property of ab- 
 stracting water from the atmosphere, have 
 received the epithet of hygroscopic, because 
 they point out the presence of that water. 
 Sulphuric acid, the fixed alkalies, muri- 
 at of lime, nitrat of lime, and in general 
 
 ATM 
 
 all deliquescent salts, possess this property. 
 The greater number of animal and vegeta- 
 ble bodies likewise possess it. Many of 
 them take \Vater from moist air, but give 
 it out again to the air when dry. 
 These bodies augment in bulk when they 
 receive moisture, and diminish again when 
 they part with it Hence some of them 
 have been employed as hygrometers or 
 measurers of the quantity of moisture con- 
 tained in the air around them. This they 
 do by means of the increase or diminution 
 of their length, occasioned by the addition 
 or abstraction of moisture. This change 
 of length is precisely marked by means of 
 an index. The most ingenious and accurate 
 hygrometers, are those of Saussure and 
 lieluc. In the first, the substance employ- 
 ed to mark the moisture is a human hair, 
 which by its contractions and dilatations is 
 made to turn round an index. In the second, 
 instead of a ha;r, a very fine thin slip of 
 whalebone is employed. The scale is di- 
 vided into 1000. The beginning of the 
 scale indicates extreme dryness, the end 
 of it indicates extreme moisture. It 
 is graduated by placing it first in air made 
 as dry as possible by means of salts, and 
 afterwards in air saturated with moisture. 
 This gives the extremes of the scale, and 
 the interval between them is divided into 
 100 equal parts. 
 
 The water, which constitutes a compo- 
 nent part of the atmosphere, is chymicaily 
 combined with air ; but it exists in two 
 different states. A small portion is held 
 in solution in the state of water, but by far 
 the greater proportion is in the state of an 
 elastic fluid, whose specific gravity is to 
 that of air as 10 to 12, and chymically com- 
 bined with air in the same manner as one 
 gas is combined with another. As the 
 quantity of the water contained in the at- 
 mosphere varies considerably, it is impossi- 
 ble to ascertain its amount with any degree 
 of accuracy. 
 
 3. Carbonic acid ^ns. The existence of 
 carbonic gas as a constituent part of the 
 atmosphere, was observed by Dr. Black 
 immediately after he had ascertained the 
 natu' e of that peculiar fluid. If we ex- 
 pose a pure alkali or alkaline earth to the 
 atmosphere, it is gradually converted into 
 a carbonat by the absorption of carbonic 
 acid gas. This fact, which had been long 
 knwn, rendered the inference that car- 
 bonic acid gas existed in the atmosphere 
 unavoidable as soon as the difference 
 between a pure alkali and its ca'-honat 
 had been ascertained to deperd upon hat 
 acid. Not only alkalies and alk&line eanhs 
 absorb carbonic acid when exposed to 
 the air, but several of the metallic oxydes 
 also. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas not only forms a con- 
 stituent part of the atmosphere near the 
 surface of the earth, but at the greatest 
 
ATMOSPHERE. 
 
 81 
 
 heights which the industry of man has been 
 able to penetrate. Saussure found it at 
 the top of Mount Blanc, the highest point 
 of the old continent ; a point covered with 
 eternal snow, and not exposed to the influ- 
 ence of vegetables or animals. Lime wa- 
 ter diluted with its own weight of distilled 
 water, formed a pellicle on its surface after 
 an hour and three quarters exposure to the 
 open air on that mountain ; and slips of 
 paper moistened with pure pot-ash, acqui- 
 red the property of effervescing with acids 
 after being exposed an hour and a half in 
 the same place. This was* at a height no 
 less than 15,668 feet above the level of the 
 sea. Humbolt has more lately ascertained 
 the existence of this gas in air, brought by 
 Mr. Garnerin from a height not less than 
 4280 ieet above the surface of the earth, 
 to which height he had risen in an air- 
 balloon. This fact is a sufficient proof 
 that the presense of carbonic acid in air 
 does not depend upon the vicinity of the 
 earth. 
 
 Now as carbonic acid gas is considerably 
 heavier than air, it could not rise to great 
 heights in the atmosphere unless it entered 
 into combination with the air. We are 
 warranted, therefore, to conclude that car- 
 bonic acid is not merely mechanically mix- 
 ed, but it is chymically combined with 
 the other constituent parts of the atmos- 
 phere. It is to the affinity which exists be- 
 tween carbonic acid and air that we are 
 to ascribe the rspidity with which it dis- 
 perses itself through the atmosphere, not- 
 withstanding its great specific gravity. 
 Fontana mixed 20,00 cubic inches of car- 
 bonic acid gas with the air of a close room, 
 and yet half an hour after he could not 
 discover the traces of carbonic acid in that 
 air. Water impregnated with carbonic 
 acid, when exposed to the air, very soon 
 loses the whole of the combined gas. 
 And when a phial full of carbonic acid gas 
 is left uncorked, the gas, as Bergman first 
 ascertained, very soon disappears, and the 
 phial is found filled with common air. 
 
 It is owing to this strong affinity between 
 air and carbonic acid gas, that it is so diffi- 
 cult to detect the presence of that gas in 
 air by the common tests. Atmospheric air 
 does not render lime water turbid, though 
 agitated with it ever so long, or made to 
 pass through it in ever so great a quantity. 
 Neither has it any effect upon the most de- 
 licate vegetable blues. The great quanti- 
 ty of air with which it is combined, enve- 
 lopes it in such a manner that these bodies 
 are not powerful enough to abstract it. We 
 must employ for that purpose substances 
 which have a very strong affinity for that 
 acid, as the alkalies, milk of lime, &c. These 
 substances detect its presence by acquiring 
 the property of effervescing with acids. 
 
 The difficulty of separating this gas from 
 air has hitherto prevented the possibility of 
 
 determining with accuracy the relative 
 quantity of it in a given bulk of air ; but 
 from the experiments which have been 
 made, we may conclude with some degree 
 of confidence, that it is not very Different 
 from 0.01. From the experiments of Hum- 
 bolt, it appears to vary from 0.005 to 0.01. 
 This variation will by no means appear im- 
 probable, if we consider that immense 
 quantities of carbonic acid gas must be 
 constantly mixing with the atmosphere, 
 as it is formed by the respiration of ani- 
 mals, by combustion, and several other 
 processes which are going on continual- 
 ly. The quantity, indeed, which is daily 
 formed bv these processes is so great, that 
 at first sight it appears astonishing that 
 it does not increase rapidly. The conse- 
 quence of such an increase would be fatal, 
 as air containing 0.1 of carbonic acid ex- 
 tinguishes light and is noxious to animals. 
 But there is reason to conclude, that this 
 gas is decomposed by vegetables as rapidly 
 a"s it forms. 
 
 4. Bodies found in the atmosphere* From 
 what has been advanced, it appears that 
 the atmosphere consists chiefly of three 
 distinct elastic fluids united together by 
 chymical affinity ; namely, air, vapour, and 
 carbonic acid gas ; differing in their pro- 
 portions at different times and in different 
 places ; the average proportion of each is 
 98.6 air 
 
 1.0 carbonic acid 
 
 0.4 water 
 
 100.0 
 
 But besides these bodies which may be 
 considered as the constituent parts of the 
 atmosphere, the existence of several other 
 bodies has been suspected in it. It is not 
 meant in this place to include among those 
 bodies electric matter, or the substance of 
 clouds and fogs, and those other bodies 
 which are considered as the active agents 
 in the phenomena of meteorology, but 
 merely those foreign bodies which have 
 been occasionally found or suspected in 
 air. Concerning these bodies, however, 
 very little satisfactory is known at pre- 
 sent, as we are not in possession, of in- 
 struments sufficiently delicate to ascertain 
 their presence. We can indeed detect se- 
 veral of them actually mixing with air, but 
 what becomes of them afterwards we are 
 unable to say. 
 
 1. Hydrogen gas is said to have been 
 found in air situated near the crater of vol- 
 canoes, and it is very possible that it may 
 exist always in a very small proportion in 
 the atmosphere ; but this cannot be ascef. 
 tamed till some method of detecting the 
 presence of hydrogen combined with a 
 great proportion of air be discovered. 
 
 2. Carbonated hydrogen gas is often 
 emitted by marshes in considerable quanti- 
 ties during hot weather. But its presence 
 
ATM 
 
 ATR 
 
 has never been detected in air ; so that in 
 all probability it is again decomposed by 
 some unknown process. 
 
 3. Oxygen gas is emitted abundantly by 
 plants during the day. T litre is some rea- 
 son to conclude that this is in consequence 
 of the property \vhich plants have, of ab- 
 sorbing and decomposing carbonic acid 
 gas. Now as this carbonic acid gas is 
 formed at the expense of the oxygen of the 
 
 together insufficient for that purpose. He 
 has put it beyond a doubt, however, that 
 this contagious matter is of a compound 
 nature, and that it is destroyed altogether by 
 certain agents, particularly by those gase- 
 ous bodies which readily part with their 
 oxygen. lie exposed infected air to the 
 action of various bodies, and he judged of 
 the result by the effect which these bo- 
 dies had in destroying the fetid smell of 
 
 atmosphere, as this oxygen is again re'sto- the air. The following is the result of his 
 red to the air by the decomposition of the experiments 
 acid, and as the nature of atmospheric air 
 
 remains unaltered, it is clear that there 
 must be an equilibrium between these two 
 processes ; that is to say, all the carbonic 
 acid formed by combustion must be again 
 decomposed, and all the oxygen abstracted 
 must be again restored. The oxygen gas 
 which is thus continually returning to the 
 air, by combining with it, makes its com- 
 ponent parts always to continue in the same 
 ratio. 
 
 4. The smoke and other bodies which 
 are continually carried into the air by eva- 
 poration, &c. are probably soon deposited 
 
 1. Odorous bodies, such as benzoin, aro- 
 matic plants, &.Q, have no effect whatever. 
 2. .Neither have the solutions of myrrh, 
 benzoin, Stc. in aikahol, though agitated in 
 infected air. 3. Pyrolignous acid is equal- 
 ly inert. 4. Gunpowder, when fired in in- 
 fected air, displaces a portion of it ; but 
 what remains still retains its fetid odour. 
 5. SulpJuiric acid has no effect ; sulphur- 
 ous acid weakens the odour, but does 
 not destroy it. 6. Acetous acid diminishes 
 the odour, but its actian is slow and in- 
 complete. 7. Acetic acid acts instantly, 
 and destrovs the fetid odour of infected 
 
 again, and cannot therefore be considered air completely. 8. The fumes of nitric 
 
 with propriety as forming parts of the at- 
 mosphere. But there is another set of 
 
 acid, first employed by Dr. Carmichael 
 Smith, are equally efficacious. 9. Muri- 
 
 bodies, which are occasionally combined atic acid gas, first pointed out as a proper 
 
 with air, and which, on account of the pow- agent by Morveau himself, is equally ef- 
 
 crful action which they produce on the hu- fectual. 10. But the most powerful agent 
 
 man body, have attracted a great deal of is oxy-muriatic acid gas, first proposed by 
 
 attention. These are known by the name Mr. Cruickshanks, and now employed with 
 
 of contagion. the greatest success in the British navy and 
 
 That there is a difference between the military hospitals. 
 
 atmosphere in different places, as far as re- Thus there are four substances which 
 
 spects its effects upon the human body, has have the property of destroying contagious 
 
 been considered as an established point in matter, and of purifying the air : but acetic 
 
 ;annot easily be obtained in sufficient 
 
 all ages. Hence some places have been 
 celebrated as healthy, and others avoided 
 as pernicious, to the human constitution. 
 It is well known that in pits and mines the 
 air is often in such a state as to suffocate 
 almost instantaneously those who attempt 
 to breathe it. Some places are frequented 
 by peculiar diseases. It is known that those 
 who are much in the apartments of persons 
 ill of certain maladies, are extremely apt 
 to catch the infection ; and in prisons and 
 other places, where crowds of people are 
 confined together, when diseases once com- 
 mence, they are wont to make dreadful 
 havoc. In all these cases it has been sup- 
 posed that a certain noxious matter is dis- 
 solved by the air, and that it is the action 
 of this matter which produces the mis- 
 chief. 
 
 This noxious matter is in many cases 
 readily distinguished by the peculiarly dis- 
 agreeable smell which it communicates to 
 the air. No doubt this matter differs ac- 
 cording to the diseases which it communi- 
 cates, and the substance from which it has 
 originated. Morveau lately attempted to 
 ascertain its nature ; but he soon found 
 the chymical tests hitherto discovered al- 
 
 acid cannot 
 
 quantity, and in a state of sufficient con- 
 centration to be employed with advantage. 
 Nitric acid is attended with inconvenience, 
 because it is almost always contaminated 
 with nitrous gas. Muriatic acid and oxy- 
 muriatic acid are not attended with these 
 inconveniences ; the last deserves the pre- 
 ference, because it acts with greater ener- 
 gy and rapidity. All that is necessary is to 
 mix together two parts of salt with one 
 part of the black oxide of manganese, to 
 place the mixture in an open vessel in the 
 infected chamber, and to pour upon it two 
 parts of sulphuric acid. The fumes of 
 oxy-muriatic acid are immediately exhaled, 
 fill the chamber, and destroy the conta- 
 gion. 
 
 ATOCHIA. (From at, neg. and TGICOS, off- 
 spring ; from T/XT, to bring forth.) Ina- 
 bility, to bring forth children. Difficult 
 labour. 
 
 ATONIC. Relaxed, diminution of 
 strength, weakness, debility. 
 
 ATONY. (From *, neg. and TV, to 
 extend.) A defect of muscular power. 
 
 ATHABIMARI* CAPSULE. See Glandule 
 renales. 
 
ATR 
 
 ATT 
 
 ATRABILIS. Black bile, or melancholy. 
 
 ATRACHELUS. (From *, priv. and T/J*- 
 , the neck.) Short-necked. 
 
 ATRAOENE. Viorna. Clematis arthra- 
 gene ot'Theophrastus. The Clematis vital- 
 da of Linnaeus. The traveller's joy : a 
 common shrub in our hedges. It is said 
 to have caustic qualities and to raise a blis- 
 ter when applied to the skin. 
 
 ATR AMENTUM SUTORIUM. A name of 
 green vitriol. 
 
 ATRASIA. (From *, neg. and T/T/>*O>, to 
 perforate.) Atresia. Imperforation. A 
 disease where the anus or genitals have 
 not their usual orifice. 
 
 ATRETARUM. (From at, neg. and -r/i*a>, 
 to perforate.) A suppression of urine from 
 the menses being retained in the vagina. 
 
 ATRICES. (From *, priv. and 3-/>/f, hair.) 
 Small tubercles about the anus upon which 
 hairs will not grow. Vaselius. 
 
 ATRICI. Small sinuses in the rectum, 
 which do not reach so far up as to perfo- 
 rate into its cavity. 
 
 ATRIPLEX FGETIDA. Atriplex olida. 
 Vuharia. Garosmum. Raphex. Ch&no- 
 podium fcetidum. Blitumfoetidum. Stink- 
 ing orach. The very fetid smell of this 
 plant, Chenopodium vulvaria .* foliis inte- 
 gerrimis rhombeo-ovatis, Jloribus CQnglome- 
 rolls axilaribus, of Linnaeus, induced phy- 
 sicians to exhibit it in hysterical diseases. 
 It is now superseded by more active prepa- 
 rations, 
 
 ATRIPLEX IIORTENSIS. The systematic 
 name for the atriplex saliva of the pharma- 
 copoeias. See Atriplex sativa. 
 
 ATRIPLEX SATIVA. The herb and seed 
 of this plant, Atriplex hortensis caulc erecto 
 herbaceo, foliis iriangularibm, of Linnaeus, 
 have been exhibited medicinally as anti- 
 scorbutics, but the practice of the pre- 
 sent day appears to have totally rejected 
 them. 
 
 ATROPA. (From AT/JOTTOC, the goddess 
 of Destiny ; so called from its fatal effects.) 
 The deadly night-shade. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynies. 
 
 ATROPA BELLADONNA. The systematic 
 name for the belladonna of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Belladonna. 
 
 ATROPA MANDRAGORA. The systematic 
 name for the plant which affords the radix 
 mandagor< of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 Mandraqora. 
 
 ATROPHIA. See Atrophy. 
 
 ATROPHY. (From a, neg. and fpupu, to 
 nourish.) Atrophia. Marasmus. Nervous 
 consumption. This disease is marked by 
 a gradual wasting of the body, unaccompa- 
 nied either by a difficulty of breathing, 
 cough, or any evident fever, but usually 
 attended with a loss of appetite and im- 
 paired digestion. It is arranged by Cullen 
 
 in the class cachexice, and order macrorea. 
 There are four species : 
 
 1. When it takes place from too copious 
 evacuations, it is termed atrophia inauito- 
 rum ; by others called tabes nutricum , su- 
 datoria ; d sanguifluxu, &c. 
 
 2. When from famine, atrophia fameHQO" 
 rum. 
 
 3. When from corrupted nutriment, atro- 
 phia cacochymica. 
 
 4. And when from an interruption in the 
 digestive organs, atrophia debilium. 
 
 The atrophy of children, is called paida- 
 tropia. The causes which commonly give 
 rise to atrophy, are a poor diet, unwhole- 
 some air, excess in venery, fluor albus, se- 
 vere evacuations, continuing to give suck 
 too long, a free use of spirituous liquors, 
 mental uneasiness, and worms ; but it fre- 
 quently comes on without any evident 
 cause. Along with the loss of appetite and 
 impaired digestion, there is a diminution of 
 strength, the face is pale and bloated, the 
 natural heat of the body is somewhat di- 
 minished, and the lower extremities are 
 cedematous. Atrophy, arise from whatever, 
 cause it may, is usually very difficult to cure, 
 and not unfrequently terminates in dropsy. 
 
 ATTENUANTS. (Attenuantia, sc. medi- 
 camenta ; from attenuo, to make thin.) 
 Diluents. Those substances are so termed, 
 which possess a power of imparting to 
 the blood a more thin and more fluid con- 
 sistence than it had previous to their exhi- 
 bition ; such are, aqua, serum lactis, &c. 
 
 ATTOLLENS AUREM. (Attollens , 
 from attollo, to lift up.) Attollens auricula 
 of Albinus and Douglas ; Superior auris of 
 Winslow, and Attollens auriculam of Cow- 
 per. A common muscle pf the ear, which 
 arises, thin, broad, and tendinous, from the 
 tendon of the occipito-frontalis, from which 
 it is almost inseparable, where it covers the 
 aponeurosis of the temporal muscle ; and 
 is inserted into the upper part of the ear, 
 opposite to the antihelix. Its use is to 
 draw the ear upwards, and to make the 
 parts into which it is inserted, tense. 
 
 ATTOLLENS OCULI. One of the secti-mus- 
 cles which lie upon the upper part of the 
 globe and pulls up the eye. 
 
 ATTONITUS ^IORBUS. (From atto?io, to 
 surprise ; so called because the person falls 
 down suddenly.) Attonitus stupor. The 
 apoplexy and epilepsy. 
 
 ATTRACTION. (From attraho t to at- 
 tract. Affinity.) 
 
 The terms attraction, or affinity, and re> 
 pulsion, in the language of modern phi- 
 losophers, are employed merely as the 
 expression of the general facts, th^i 
 the masses or particles of matter have 
 a tendency to approach to, or to recede 
 from one another, and to unite to, or re- 
 pel each otter, under certain 
 
ATTRACTION. 
 
 All bodies have a tendency or power to 
 attract each other more or less, and it is 
 this power which is called attraction. 
 
 Attraction is mutual, it extends to inde- 
 finite distances. All bodies whatever, as 
 well as their component elementary par- 
 ticles, are endued with it. It is not annihi- 
 lated, at how great a distance soever we 
 suppose them to be placed from each 
 other; neither does it disappear though they 
 be arranged ever so near each other. 
 
 The nature of this reciprocal attraction, 
 or at least the cause which produces it, is 
 altogether unknown to us. Whether it be 
 inherent in all matter, or whether it be the 
 consequence of some other agent, are 
 questions beyond the reach of human un- 
 derstanding ; but its existence is neverthe- 
 less certain. 
 
 Proofs of attraction. 
 
 That the power of attraction really exists 
 is obvious from the slightest view of the 
 phenomena of nature. It, is proved with 
 mathematical certainty that the celestial 
 bodies, which constitute the solar system, 
 are urged towards each other by a force 
 which preserves them in their orbits. It 
 is further proved beyond any doubt, that 
 this planetary attraction is possessed not 
 only by the heavenly bodies as wholes, 
 but that it also extends to the smaller par- 
 ticles of which they are formed, as may be 
 evinced by means of the following experi- 
 ments. 
 
 First. If we place two or more globules 
 of mercury on a dry glass or earthen plate, 
 and push them gently towards each other, 
 the globules will attract each other, 
 and form one mass or sphere greater in 
 bulk but precisely the same in nature. 
 
 Secondly. If a plate of clean glass, per- 
 fectly dry, be laid on a large globule of 
 mercury, the globule, notwithstanding the 
 pressure applied to it, continues to preserve 
 its spherical form ; if \ve gradually charge 
 the plate with weights carefully, the glo- 
 bule will be depressed and become thinner 
 and thinner ; but if we again remove the 
 weights from the plate, the mercury will 
 instantly recover its globular figure and 
 push up the glass before it. 
 
 In both these experiments we see that 
 there exists an attraction between the par- 
 ticles of mercury ; in the first, the globules 
 which are in contact with the plate of glass 
 leave this substance completely, they at- 
 tract each other and form a sphere greater 
 in bulk. A mere inert fluid would .n any 
 case retain the figure it once possessed. It 
 could not be endired with a globular form 
 unless a real reciprocal attraction among 
 its particles, took place, which in the latter 
 experiment is still more striking, for it 
 there is not only superior to gravitation, 
 but actually overcomes an external force. 
 T/iirdly.lf a glass tube of a fine bore 
 
 be immersed in water, contained in any 
 vessel, the fluid will ascend to a certain 
 height within the tube above its level, and 
 its elevation in several tubes of different 
 sizes will be reciprocally as the diameter 
 of their bores. 
 
 This kind of attraction which takes 
 place as well in vacua as in the open air, 
 has been called capillary attraction. It is 
 this attraction which causes water to rise 
 in sponge, cloth, sugar, sand, &c. for all 
 these substances may be considered as fine 
 tubes in which the fluid ascends. 
 
 Remark. The ascension of fluids in glass 
 tubes of a fine bore succeeds best when 
 the inside of the tube has been previously 
 moistened, which may conveniently be 
 done by blowing through it with the mouth. 
 And if the water be coloured with a little 
 red or black ink, its ascension will be more 
 obvious, particularly if the tube be held 
 against a sheet of white paper. 
 
 Fourthly. If two plates of glass previ- 
 ously wetted, be made to meet on one side, 
 and be kept open at the other, at a smull 
 distance, by the interposition of a shilling, 
 or any other thin substance, and then im- 
 mersed m water, the fluid will ascc-nd be- 
 tween the two plates unequally. Its upper 
 surface will form a curve, in which the 
 heights of the several points above the sur- 
 face of the fluid will be to one another re- 
 ciprocally, as their perpendicular distance 
 from the line in which the plates meet, 
 The ratio of this attraction is therefore as 
 the squares of the increments with which 
 the plates open. 
 
 Here then we have two other instances 
 that an attraction prevails among the par- 
 ticles of bodies. For in both cases part of 
 the fluid has left the contiguous mass, con. 
 trary to the laws of gravitation. It is 
 drawn up as it were, or attracted by the 
 tube or plate of glass. 
 
 Fifthly. If we immerse a piece of tin, 
 lead, bismuth, silver, or gold, in mercury, 
 and draw it out again immediately.the mer- 
 cury will attract the metal, and the lat- 
 ter will carry with it a portion of the 
 former which will stick to it so ob- 
 stinately as to be inseparable by mere 
 friction. 
 
 There exists therefore an attraction be- 
 tween the different metals brought in con- 
 tact with each other. 
 
 Sixthly. If a small stick be dipt in water 
 or any other fluid, and drawn out again, a 
 drop will be found hanging at the end of it 
 of a spherical form. The drop is spherical, 
 because each particle of the fluid exerts an 
 equal force in every direction, drawing 
 other particles towards it on every side as 
 far as its power extends. 
 
 Thus the very formation of drops ob- 
 viously demonstrates that there must exist 
 a cause which produces that effect. This 
 
ATTRACTION. 
 
 85 
 
 cannot be gravity, for agreeable to expe- 
 ivence that is rather an obstacle to the 
 formation nf drops ; since by the weight 
 of the particles, large globules resting an 
 solid bodies are flattened, and their regular 
 spherical form prevented. 
 
 To explain this phenomenon there re- 
 mains only t.ne power of attraction, acting 
 between the particles of the liquid body ; 
 for if it is supposed that the panicles of a 
 substance reciprocally attract e^ch other 
 with equal force, and dieir aptitude for be- 
 ing moved upon one another be great 
 enough to overcome any impediment to 
 their motion, it follows by the principles of 
 mechanics, that the equilibrium of the at- 
 tractive forces can only take place when 
 the mass has received a globular form. 
 
 Hence it is that all liquid bodies assume 
 a spherical figure when suffered to fall 
 through the air, or form drops. 
 
 Division of attraction. 
 Though we are unable to discover the 
 cause o>'the mutual attraction, experience 
 lias proved to us that this agency follows 
 certain conditions or laws ; for similar 
 phenomena always present themselves, 
 whenever the circumstances of experiment 
 are the same. 
 
 Observation has taught us that attraction 
 'cakes place between bodies of the same 
 kind, and bodies of a different kind. The 
 first is called attraction of aggregation^ also 
 corpuscular attraction ; molecular attraction / 
 and attraction of cohesion, or the cohesive 
 power. 
 
 The latter is termed chymical attraction, 
 chymical affinity, or affinity of composition. 
 
 ATTRACTION OP AGGREGATION. 
 Corpuscular attraction, or attraction of 
 cohesion or aggregation, is that power by 
 means of which the similar particles of 
 bodies attract each other, and become uni- 
 ted into one mass, without changing in the 
 least the chymical properties they possess- 
 ed before their union. The bodies may be 
 in a solid, fluid, or aeriform state. 
 
 This attraction is different in different 
 bodies. It is always in an inverse ratio to 
 the power of repulsion, or the quantity of 
 caloric interposed between the particles of 
 the acting bcniies. 
 
 It becomes obvious from this, that the 
 agency of attraction of aggregation consists 
 in a mere successive and constant accumu- 
 lation of similar particles into one mass ; 
 and that it produces adherence of surface, 
 or apparent contact in the ratio of the sur- 
 face. 
 
 This force is inherent in all the particles 
 of all bodies (caloric and light perhaps 
 excepted;) we never find the particles of 
 bodies in a detached state, but constantly 
 in masses of greater or smaller magnitude, 
 made up of an indefinite number of parti- 
 cles united together by virtue of the force 
 Qf cohesion. 
 
 The simplest case of the exertion of the 
 attraction of aggregation is that, where 
 two bodies placed in mutual contact with 
 each other form a direct union without 
 changing their chymical properties: thus 
 if different particles of sulphur be melted 
 together, they form a uniform mass or 
 whole, the particles of which are held to- 
 gether by virtue of the power of attraction 
 of aggregation, but the properties of the 
 body are not altered. 
 
 The same effect takes place when pieces 
 of the same metal, or particles of resin, 
 wax, &c. are united in a similar manner. 
 
 The force of this attraction in solid bodies 
 may be measured by the weight necessary 
 to demolish it. Thus if a rod of metal, 
 glass, wood, &c. be suspended in a perpen- 
 dicular direction, and weights be attached 
 to its lower extremity till th rod is broken 
 by them, the weight attached to the rod 
 just before it broke is the measure of the 
 cohesive force of the rod. 
 
 Latus of attraction of aggregation. 
 1. The agency of attraction of aggrega- 
 tion acts x only at insensible distances; its 
 force increases as the distance of the bodies 
 presented to each other decreases, and as 
 the surfaces of apparent contact are more 
 numerous : thus, if we take two sections of 
 a leaden ball, having each a flat and smooth 
 surface, and press them forcibly together, 
 they will cohere, and a considerable effort 
 is necessary to force them asunder : so also 
 two plates of glass wetted with a little wa- 
 ter to fill up their inequalities, when laid 
 together, will cohere ; and two pieces of 
 marble having each a flat, smooth, and well 
 polished surface, when moistened and slipt 
 upon each other with a gentle pressure, will 
 unite, and a considerable force is required 
 to separate them. But if the two substan- 
 ces placed together, be not sufficiently 
 smooth or polished, it will be in vain to try 
 to cause them to adhere together, for this 
 reason that the particles touch each other 
 only in a few points ; whereas on the con- 
 trary the particles of the former flat and 
 smooth surfaces touch each other in many 
 points. It has been noticed that a silk-worm's 
 thread can be interposed, but not two. 
 
 The pressure of the atmosphere has no 
 influence on these experiments, for they 
 succeed equally well in vacua as in the 
 open air. 
 
 It is on this account that carpenters 
 when they intend to glue pieces of wood 
 together, plane the surfaces perfectly 
 smooth before they apply the glue : and 
 that the surfaces of metals are scraped 
 clean before they are soldered, &c. 
 
 Hence the attraction of aggregation al- 
 ways vanishes whenever the distance is 
 measureable, and becomes exceedingly 
 great whenever the distances is exceeding 
 ly diminished ; but the particular rate 
 which this power follows, is sttfl unknown^ 
 
ATTRACTION. 
 
 as we have no method of measuring either 
 the distance at which it acts, or its relative 
 intensity. 
 
 2. Attraction of aggregation acts differ- 
 ently in different bodies ; according to the 
 degree offeree with which it acts between 
 the particles of matter, the bodies appear 
 under different forms. 
 
 It is on this account that rock-crystal, 
 flint, diamond, and various other precious 
 stones are extremely hard, for the attrac- 
 tion of aggregation unites the particles of 
 these bodies with a great degree of force. 
 Hence a considerable mechanical effort is 
 necessary to disunite them. 
 
 In blocks of marble, chalk, lime-stone, 
 &c. the particles are held together with a 
 force considerably less. In these bodies it 
 prevents all relative motion among the par- 
 ticles themselves, and hence the motion 
 of one particle is followed by the motion of 
 the whole mass ; or if that is impossible, 
 the cohesion is destroyed altogether, and 
 the piece breaks. 
 
 The integrant parts of wax, tallow, suet, 
 or lard, may be made to change their situa- 
 tions, with a less degree of force than the 
 former. 
 
 In these substances the motion of one 
 particle of the body is not necessarily fol- 
 lowed by that of all the rest, neither does 
 that motion destroy the cohesion, nor 
 break them. 
 
 The particles of water, spirit, and ether, 
 move or slide over each other very readily ; 
 hence their resistance is considerably less. 
 
 And lastly, vapours, the air of the atmo- 
 sphere,and all the gasses,yield to the slight- 
 est possible impulse. 
 
 3. Attraction of aggregation may be an- 
 nihilated by every effort which tends to 
 separate the particles of bodies. 
 
 It need hardly be mentioned that all me- 
 chanical forces, such as grinding, cutting, 
 iiling, rasping, pounding, breaking, &c. are 
 of this nature. 
 
 In all these cases the force applied must 
 be more than equal to the force of the at- 
 traction ; and as it was stated before, that 
 the attraction of aggregation acts with dif- 
 ferent degrees of force between the parti- 
 cles of different bodies, so different degrees 
 of force are necessary to destroy that at- 
 traction in different bodies : and hence it 
 is that chalk is more easily reduced to 
 powder than flint ; wood is easier broken 
 than lead ; lead easier than i-ron, &c. 
 
 OliYMICAl AFFINITY. 
 
 Chymical affinity, or affinity of composi- 
 tion, is that power, by means of which the 
 ^articles of bodies, whether simple or com- 
 pound, attract each other so intimately as 
 to produce a uniform whole, totally inse- 
 parable by mechanical efforts, and whose 
 characteristic properties are often different, 
 and sometimes contrary to those of its con- 
 stituent parts. 
 
 It is obvious from this, that the particles 
 of those bodies which are united by virtue 
 of chymical affinity, form not a mere aggre- 
 gate, but an entire new body, which can 
 only be altered by the action of another 
 chymical power. 
 
 In considering this kind of affinity, it will 
 be necessary to state ; In what manner it 
 takes place between the particles of differ- 
 ent bodies ; In what proportion they are 
 capable of combining ; Under what con- 
 ditions ; With what degree of force they 
 unite; And what takes place when a variety 
 ot different substances are made to act upon 
 each other at the same time, under certain 
 circumstances and in different proportions. 
 
 Hence chymical affinity is of greater im- 
 portance than affinity of aggregation, for 
 it takes place in all the complex operations 
 ofchymistry. 
 
 Instances of chymical affinity. 
 
 To prove that chymical affinity acts dif- 
 ferently from attraction of aggregation ; 
 that it takes place between the ultimate 
 constituent parts of bodies ; and that it 
 produces substances possessing properties, 
 frequently very different and sometimes 
 contrary to those of the constituent parts, 
 the following experiments may serve. 
 
 1. Put into a crucible placed in a coal 
 fire, equal parts by weight of sulphur and 
 mercury ; stir the two substances together 
 for a few minutes, and when the sulphur is 
 melted, pour the contents out on a marble 
 slab, or a piece of glass previously warmed 
 and greased. 
 
 The substance obtained by this means is 
 a sulphur -et of mercury, in which the mercu- 
 ry and sulphur are united by virtue of 
 chymical affinity ; for the compound has 
 neither the colour, the splendour, the in- 
 flammability, the volatility, nor the spe- 
 cific gravity of either of its constituent 
 parts ; nor can the sulphur and mercury be 
 separated by mechanical means ; they are 
 therefore chymically united. 
 
 2. If we melt together two very mallea- 
 ble and ductile metals, for'instance, tin and 
 iron, in equal quantities, the compound pro- 
 duced will have totally lost the properties 
 which its constituent parts possessed be- 
 fore their union, for the alloy formed will 
 be a brittle metal which may easily be 
 broken by the blow of a hammer. 
 
 3. Put two or three teaspoonfuls of an 
 aqueous infusion of red cabbage or syrup 
 of violets, into a wine glass of water, mix 
 it well, and put half the mixture into 
 another glass, By adding a few drops of 
 sulphuric acid to one of the glasses and 
 stirring it, the blue will be changed to a 
 crimson ; and by adding an alkali ; for in- 
 stance, potash, to the other glass, the blue 
 fluid will be changed into a green. 
 
 If we drop carefully down the sides of 
 the glass into the green obtained in this ex- 
 periment, a few drops of sulphuric acid, 
 
ATTRACTION 
 
 crimson will be perceived at the bottom, Law V. The agency of chymical affinity 
 f. urple in the middle, and reen at the top. existing between two or more bodies may 
 On adding a little alkali to the other glass, be dormant, until it is called into action by 
 
 containing the crimson, these colours will 
 appear in an inverted order. 
 
 4. When equal parts of muriate ofam- 
 rnonia and slaked lime, both substances 
 
 the interposition of another body which fre- 
 quently exerts no energy upon any of them 
 in a separate state. 
 
 Law VI. The ratio of the energy of 
 
 destitute of odour, are intimately blended chymical affinity acting- between various 
 
 in a stone mortar, a very pungent gas (am- 
 rnonia) becomes evolved. 
 
 5. Water impregnated with ammonia 
 j-.nd concentrated muriatic acid, both fluids 
 of a strong odour, when mixed together in 
 proper proportions, instantly lose their 
 odour, and form a fluid void of smell, (mu- 
 riate of ammonia.) 
 
 bodies, is different in different substances. 
 
 Law VII. The agency of cbymical af- 
 finity is either limited, or unlimited in cer- 
 tain bodies ; in other words, chymical af- 
 finity is capable of uniting bodies in defi- 
 nite, or in indefinite proportions. 
 
 Law VIII. The energy of the chymical 
 affinity of different bodies is modified in 
 
 6. Into a saturated solution of muriate of proportion to the ponderable quantities of 
 
 lime, let fall gradually concentrated sul 
 phuric acid, a quantity of pungent vapour 
 will become disengaged, (muriatic acid 
 gas,) and from the two fluids will thus be 
 produced an almost solid compound, call- 
 ed sulphate of lime. 
 
 7. Let equal parts of fresh crystallized 
 acetat of lead and acidulous sulphate of 
 alumine and potash, be rubbed together in- 
 timately in a stone mortar, the saline 
 mixture will soon become soft, and lastly 
 fluid. 
 
 A like effect is produced by treating in 
 a similar manner equal parts of crystallized 
 nitrate of ammonia and sulphate of soda. 
 
 A solid alloy of mercury and bismuth, 
 
 the bodies placed within the sphere of ac- 
 tion. 
 
 Such are the leading laws which regulate 
 chymical affinity ; they may be demonstra- 
 ted by experiments. 
 
 I. Chymical affinity can exert its action 
 between a number of bodies simple or 
 compound, and unite them chymically into 
 one whole ; 
 
 There are an infinite variety of com- 
 pounds, consisting of three, four, five or 
 more simple substances in nature ; and art 
 can also effect combinations in which there 
 are many simple bodies chymically united 
 into one whole. 
 
 It frequently happens that various sepa- 
 
 and another composed of lead and mercu- rate bodies presented to each other in a flu- 
 
 ry, on being triturated together, instantly 
 become fluid. 
 
 It is obvious from this, that when chymi- 
 cal combination takes place, the com- 
 pound which is formed does not possess 
 properties merely intermediate between 
 those of its component parts, but has acqui- 
 red others more or less new. This however 
 does not hold good in all cases. There are 
 various combinations in which the proper- 
 ties of bodies are only slightly altered. 
 Laws of chymical affinity. 
 
 id, unite and form a single mass, which 
 possesses all the characters of a homogene- 
 ous compound, and which retains these 
 characters till its -composition has been al- 
 tered by chymical means. 
 
 A considerable number of triple salts 
 are known, which consists of three differ- 
 ent substances ; for instance, the common 
 alum of commerce consists of sulphuric 
 acid united to alumine and potash or soda. 
 The salt formerly called microcosmic salt, 
 or phosphate of soda and ammonia, consists 
 
 Observation has shown that affinity of of phosphoric acid united to soda and am- 
 
 composition offers certain invariable pheno- 
 mena, which being founded on a great num- 
 ber of facts are regarded by chymists as 
 laws, and may be reduced under the fol- 
 lowing heads : 
 
 Law I. Chymical affinity can exert its 
 action between a number of bodies, simple 
 or compound, and unite them chymically 
 into one whole. 
 
 Law II. The efficacy of chymical affini*- 
 ty is in an inverse ratio to that of attrac- 
 tion of aggregation. 
 
 Law III.' The agency of chymical affini- 
 ty is influenced by temperature; its action is 
 either accelerated, retarded, prevented, or 
 rendered efficacious. 
 
 Law IV. Chymical affinity is accompa 
 
 monia, 8cc. When the oxygenated muri- 
 ate of mercury is precipitated by the pre- 
 cise quantity of carbonate of soda which is 
 requisite to effect its decomposition, the 
 precipitate obtained contains muriatic acid, 
 carbonic acid, and oxyd of mercury in 
 excess, 
 
 It is a well known fact, that two, three, 
 or more metals may be fused together so 
 as to produce compounds whose properties 
 are widely different from those of the con- 
 stituent parts. 
 
 Melt together in an iron ladle or-crucible, 
 eight parts of bismuth, five of lead, and 
 three of tin, the fusibility of the metals 
 will thus be altered, for the alloy melts at 
 212 Fahr. A spoon or any other utensil 
 
 nied by a change of temperature at the in- formed of this compound will therefore 
 stant of its Action. melt in water kept boiling. 
 
ATTRACTION, 
 
 If in a similar manner an alloy be made 
 of lead, tin, bismuth, and mercury, their 
 proportions being two, three, five, and one, 
 the compound produced melts at a heat 
 even less than that of boiling water. 
 
 A composition of lead, zinc, and bismuth, 
 in equal parts may be kept in fusion upon 
 paper over a lamp. 
 
 II. The efficacy of chymical affinity is in 
 an inverse ratio to that of corpuscular at- 
 traction : 
 
 The cohesion of the particles of a body 
 is owing to the mutual affinity existing be- 
 tween them. It is this force which must 
 be overcome by the action of the substance 
 which has a tendency to combine with those 
 particles chymically. Chymical affinity 
 therefore does not become stronger as the 
 affinity of aggregation becomes weaker \ it 
 becomes only more efficacious , the absolute 
 powers remain the same ; the effect pro- 
 duced by that agency increases, be- 
 cause the resistance opposed to it de- 
 creases. 
 
 Remark. It is from this law that it was 
 formeily interred that some or at least one 
 of the bodies should be in a state of fluidity. 
 This however is by no means necessary. 
 It is in general true, that the weaker the 
 attraction of aggregation is, the more easily 
 chymical affinity takes place, as may be 
 evinced by means of the following experi- 
 ments : , 
 
 , Let any quantity of dry carbonate of 
 soda and tartareous acid be mingled to- 
 gether, and put the mixture into a wine- 
 glass, no chymical change will be produ- 
 ced ; but if water be added, or either of 
 the salts be previously dissolved, a violent 
 effervescence ensues, and a chymical union 
 is obtained. 
 
 The water added is of use merely to over- 
 come the resistance which arises from the 
 cohesion of the particles of the salts intend- 
 ed to be brought into the sphere of action, 
 or to increase their mutual contact. 
 
 If we let fall a crystal, or lump of fluor 
 spar (fluate of lime) into concentrated sal- 
 phuric acid, no sensible action will take 
 place, both the sulphuric acid and the fluate 
 of lime remain unaltered ; but if the former 
 be reduced to powder, and then brought 
 into contact witii the acid, a considerable 
 action instantly takes place, the sulphuric 
 acid unites to one of the constituent parts 
 of the fluor spar, namely, to the lime, and 
 its other constituent part, the fluoric acid, 
 becomes disengaged in the state of white 
 vapour, or fluoric acid gas. 
 
 If crystallized sulphate of alumine, or 
 sulphate of soda, and acetate of lead are 
 brought into contact with each other, the 
 indivfduality of these bodies will not be 
 destroyed, that is to say, no chymical 
 change will take place ; but if they be intU 
 mately rubbed together in a, mortar, the 
 
 two solids will act upon each other afld 
 form a fluid. 
 
 It is obvious therefore that in order to 
 facilitate chymical affinity, the attraction 
 of aggregation must be broken ; the bodies 
 intended to be chymically united must not 
 be presented to each other in their mass of 
 contact, but mechanically divided, or redu- 
 ced to the smallest moleculx possible : 
 hence liquids combine with more facility 
 than solids, or even than a solid and a liquid, 
 and in like manner vapours combine with 
 rapidity and ease. 
 
 III. The agency of chymical affinity is 
 influenced by temperature. Its action is 
 either accelerated, retarded, prevented, 
 or rendered efficacious : 
 
 If we expose phosphorus in an open ves- 
 sel to the action of the atmosphere, a 
 chymical union will take place between the 
 phosphorus and one of the constituent parts 
 ot the atmosphere, namely, the oxygen 
 gas ; the phosphorus will gradually '(but 
 very slowly) disappear and become con- 
 verted into a fluid called phosphorus 
 acid. 
 
 But if we heat the vessel containing the 
 phosphorus, the latter will take fire, and 
 become converted into a yellowish white 
 substance, which in a short time is changed 
 into an acid analagous to the former. 
 
 If equal quantities of muriate of ammo- 
 nia and carbonate of magnesia are mixed 
 with six or eight parts of water, and suffer- 
 ed to stand for some time exposed to the 
 ordinary temperature of the atmosphere, 
 a mutual decomposition of the two salts 
 will take place. For if the mixture, and 
 the fluid which passes, are left to evaporate 
 spontaneously, muriate of magnesia, and 
 carbonate of ammonia will be obtained. 
 On the contrary, 
 
 If equal quantities of muriate of magne- 
 sia and carbonate of ammonia be exposed 
 to a temperature of 200 in about four 
 parts of water, the products obtained are, 
 muriate of ammonia and carbonate of 
 magnesia. . 
 
 If muriate of soda and sulphate of mag- 
 nesia be mixed together in any proportion} 
 and exposed to a temperature below zero, 
 they decompose each other, and muriate of 
 magnesia and sulphate of soda are formed, 
 but no decomposition takes place at a tem- 
 perature above 30. 
 
 Muriate of soda and acidulous sulphate 
 of alumine and potash, exhibit precisely 
 the same phenomena. 
 
 If ardent spirit and a solution of salt 
 an* water be mixed together, the com- 
 pound formed is a real chymical union ; but 
 if we carefully heat the flwid, the caloric 
 applied will be divided between the three 
 ingredients according to their respec- 
 tive affinities ; the union will be broken, 
 for the ardent spirit will first be- 
 
ATTRACTION. 
 
 come volatilized, and the union of the salt 
 and water remain unaltered. On increasing 
 the temperature, the water will escape in 
 the form of vapour, and the salt will be 
 left behind. 
 
 There are numerous cases in which an 
 increase of temperature is essentially ne- 
 cessary to determine bodies to unite. If 
 mercury be exposed to oxygen gas at the 
 common temperature of the atmosphere, 
 the corpuscular attraction subsisting- be- 
 tween its particles is sufficient to prevent 
 combination. But if the mercury be heat- 
 ed to a certain degree, the force which 
 kept its particles united will become an- 
 nihilated, and it then combines with the 
 oxygen which is present. 
 
 Again, if the oxyd of mercury thus form- 
 ed be exposed to a higher degree of tem- 
 perature, the union is demolished, and the 
 quick-silver re-appears in its metallic state. 
 
 Hence it is obvious that the action of 
 caloric favours the union of the oxygen and 
 mercury, in consequence of the diminution 
 of the mutual affinity of the parts ; but at 
 length, by augmenting this difference, it 
 again breaks the union, or renders the com- 
 bination impossible. 
 
 That increased temperature augments 
 the power of chymical union, the solutions 
 of salt and water afford instances of. 
 
 A larger quantity of salt is soluble in a 
 given quantity of water at a high, than at a 
 low temperature, and this larger quantity 
 of salt is again separated by cooling. 
 
 IV. Chymical affinity is accompanied by 
 a change of temperature at the instant of 
 its action : 
 
 When equal parts of concentrated sul- 
 phuric acid and ardent spirit are mingled 
 together, the mix'ture in a few minutes be- 
 comes so hot as to render the vessel in- 
 supportable to the hands. 
 
 Tf four parts of sulphuric acid of com- 
 merce, and one part, by weight, of water, 
 be mixed together, each at the tempera- 
 ture of 50, the mixture immediately ac- 
 quires a temperature of about 300. 
 
 All the dense acids, ammonia, and ar- 
 dent spirit, when mixed with water, have 
 the property of raising its temperature re- 
 markably: and the same' is the case when 
 alkalis are introduced into concentrated 
 acids. On the contrary, in many instances 
 cold is produced : 
 
 Take one ounce and a half of muriate of 
 ammonia and a like quantity of nitrate of 
 potash; reduce each of these salts sepa- 
 rately to a powder, and blend them inti- 
 mately together : having done this, mix 
 them gradually in a glass basin, or other 
 thin glass vessel, with four ounces of wa- 
 ter. The result will be, that the cold pro- 
 duced will sink a thermometer immersed 
 in it, to 36 Fahr. A new edition of the 
 same quantity of salts will cool it to 14, 
 
 which therefore will freeze water in a glass 
 tube that is immersed in it, without the 
 use of snow or ice. If the water used in a first 
 process be used to reduce other water and 
 suits to the temperature of about 32, and 
 these be applied to the performance of a 
 second experiment, the temperature may 
 be lowered to 4 below 0. 
 
 A number of experiments have lately 
 been made to produce artificial cold by 
 means of such freezing mixtures. The most 
 complete set of this kind are those of 
 Pepys, Lowitz ai>-l Walker. 
 
 V. The agency of chymical affinity be- 
 tween two or more bodies may lie dormant, 
 until it is called into action by the inter- 
 position of another body, which frequently 
 exerts no energy upon any of them in a se- 
 parate state. 
 
 From this law originates what was former- 
 ly called disposing affinity, or that case in 
 which two or more bodies are incapable of 
 uniting, until the agency is called into action 
 by the addition of a third body, which exerts 
 no sensible affinity upon either of them. 
 This may be proved in thefollowingmanner. 
 
 Water is a compound of hydrogen and 
 oxygen ; phosphorus is a simple body ac- 
 cording to our present state of knowledge, 
 If these be presented to each other, no 
 chymical union will take place ; but if we 
 add to them an alkali, and then apply heat, 
 the water will become decomposed ; that 
 is to say, part of the phosphorus will unite 
 to the oxygen of the water, and form phos 
 phoric acid, and the other part will be dis- 
 solved in the hydrogen gas and appear as 
 phosphorated hydrogen. 
 
 Here the alkali acts as the substance re- 
 quisite to favour the mutual action, or to 
 give the disposing affinity. 
 
 If iron and water be brought into contact 
 with each other no perceptible change will 
 be produced ; but if a little sulphuric acid 
 be added to the water and iron, a violent 
 effervescence will take place, the water 
 will become decomposed, hydrogen gas 
 will be evolved, and the iron become dis- 
 solved in the acid. 
 
 In this case the sulphuric acid is the con- 
 dition necessary to accelerate the chymical 
 action. 
 
 VI. The ratio of the energy of chymical 
 affinity acting between various bodies, is 
 different in different substances. 
 
 This is the most important law of chymi- 
 cal attraction. As beginners will find it 
 rather difficult to understand what passes 
 in this more complicated agency, they 
 must remember, that the combination 
 which is effected between two or more 
 bodies by virtue of chymical affinity be- 
 comes broken whenever we present to the 
 compound another body, which has an at- 
 traction to one of the constituent parts of 
 the compound, superior to that attraction 
 N 
 
90 
 
 ATTRACTION. 
 
 by which they were held together: the 
 bodies, therefore, between which the strong- 
 est attraction prevails, combine, and the 
 rest are disengaged, thus : 
 
 If muriatic acid be poured either on 
 pure barytes, or on its carbonate, the 
 barytes will be dissolved and the com- 
 pound will be muriate of barytes, which 
 compound is held together by the force of 
 affinity existing 1 between the muriatic acid 
 and the barytes. On letting 1 fall into this 
 solution a tew drops of sulphuric acid, an 
 immediate change of principles takes place; 
 the whole quantity of the muriatic acid 
 which was combined with the barytes be- 
 comes disengaged, and the sulphuric acid 
 unites to the barytes with a force equal to 
 their affinity, minus that of the muriatic 
 acid, 
 
 Again, if pure silver be dissolved in pure 
 nitric acid, the silver will remain united to 
 the acid, till another body is presented to 
 it which lias a greater force of attraction to 
 one of the constituent parts of the com- 
 pound i for instance, if mercury be added 
 to this solution of silver, the mercury will 
 be dissolved, and the silver becomes pre- 
 cipitated or disengaged. The supernatant 
 fluid will then be a solution of mercury in 
 nitric acid. 
 
 If to the before obtained solution of 
 mercury in nitric acid, a piece of sheet 
 lead be presented, the lead will be dissol- 
 ved, and the mercury become precipitated. 
 The fluid will then be a solution of lead in 
 nitric acid. 
 
 If iti this solution of lead, a thin slice of 
 copper be suspended, the copper will be 
 dissolved, and the lead will become disen- 
 gaged. The fluid now is a solution &f cop- 
 per in nitric acid. 
 
 If in this solution of copper, a thin sheet 
 of iron be kept immersed, the iron will be 
 dissolved, and the copper become precipi- 
 tated. The fluid now is a solution of iron in 
 nitric acid 
 
 If to this solution of iron, a piece of zinc 
 be pr-sented, the zinc will be dissolved, 
 and the iron become precipitated. The 
 solution then consists of zinc and nitric 
 add. 
 
 If to this solution of zinc in nitric acid 
 some ammonia be gradually added, the am- 
 monia will join to the acid, and the zinc 
 will be precipitated. The solution will 
 then be nitrate of ammonia. 
 
 If to this solution of nitrate of ammonia, 
 some iime-water be added, the ammonia 
 will become disengaged (and manifest it- 
 self by a pungent odour) and the solution 
 will be nitrate of lime. 
 
 If to this solution of nitrate of lime some 
 oxalic acid be added, the lime will be pre- 
 cipitated, and M'hat now remains will be 
 merely nitric acid. 
 
 We see from these experiments, that 
 
 different bodies have different degrees of 
 affinity for one and the same substance, 
 which can only be learnt from observation 
 and experiments. 
 
 VII. The agency of chymical affinity is 
 either limited or unlimited ; mother words, 
 chymical affinity is capable of uniting 
 bodies in definite, or in indefinite pro- 
 portions : 
 
 Experience has convinced us that in all 
 bodies there are certain precise limits of 
 combinations beyond which their action 
 cannot pass, namely a minimum, and a 
 maximum ; it remains still to be ascertained 
 how bodies cun combine within these limits. 
 
 If we attend to what is known at pre- 
 sent, we are forced to acknowledge that 
 this law comprehends several modifications, 
 which may be arranged under the following 
 classes. 
 
 1. Ghymical affinity unites several bodies 
 in any proportion whatsoever ; their combi- 
 nation is therefore unlimited ; for instance, 
 
 If water and ardent spirit be mingled to- 
 gether in any quantity, a chymica! rombi- 
 nation ensues ; for the compound obtained 
 h:is always a specific gravity different from 
 the mean specific gravity of the fluids 
 combi-ied. Its bulk is likewise not the 
 arithmetical mean of the fluids in a sepa- 
 rate state. 
 
 The s&me is the case when liquid acids 
 and water, or acids and ardent spirit, are 
 combined together. 
 
 2. Chymical affinity combines several 
 bodies to a certain extent or maximum 
 only. 
 
 To this class belong all those bodies 
 which are capable of saturation. 
 
 If we take a quantity of any of the dense 
 acids diluted with water, for instance, sul- 
 phuric acid, and let fall into it a solution of 
 an alkidi, lor example soda, by a little at a 
 time, and examine the mixture after every 
 addition of the alkali, we find for a con- 
 siderable time it will exhibit the properties 
 of an acid, it will have a sour taste, and 
 convert vegetable blue colours into red ; 
 but if we continue to add greater quanti- 
 ties of soda, these acid properties will 
 gradually diminish, and at last disappear 
 altogether. At that point die combination 
 is at an end, it has reached its maximum 
 in this case ; for if we continue to add 
 more alkali, the mixture will gradually ac- 
 quire alkaline properties ; it will convert 
 blue vegetables into green ; it will have a 
 urinous or alkaline taste, &c. These 
 properties will become stronger, the great- 
 er the quantity of the soda is which is 
 added. 
 
 Again, take muriatic acid, and let fall 
 into it gradually carbonate of lime, or 
 magnesia ; an effervescence will take place, 
 for a chymical uuion ensues between the 
 acid and the lime, or magnesia, and the 
 
ATT 
 
 AUC 
 
 91 
 
 carbonic acid, the other constituent of 
 these bodies, becomes disengaged. But if 
 we continue the addition of the lime, or 
 magnesia, until it produces no further 
 effervescence, no chymical union will be ob- 
 tained ; the lime will fall to the bottom 
 unaltered, for the combination is at its 
 maximum. 
 
 It is on this account that water can only 
 dissolve a certain quantity of salt ; ardent 
 spirit a certain quantity of resin, &c. 
 
 The union ot oxygen and hydrogen be- 
 longs likewise to this class. 
 
 3. Chymical affinity is capable of uniting 
 different bodies in two, three, or more pro- 
 portions ; each of these combinations pro- 
 duces compounds, possessing peculiar pro- 
 perties. 
 
 This peculiarity of combination is highly 
 important. 
 
 It is owing to this circumstance that both 
 nature and art produce substances of the 
 same principles only combined in differ- 
 ent proportions, which possess peculiar 
 properties, widely different from each 
 other. 
 
 An instance of this law may be seen in 
 the following experiment : 
 
 Introduce one ounce of copper filings 
 into four ounces of muriatic acid, contain- 
 ed in a medicine-phial of eight ounces capa- 
 city, cork it well, and let it stand undis- 
 turbed ; the acid will soon acquire a green- 
 ish colour, which becomes deeper in pro- 
 portion as the copper becomes dissol- 
 ved ; hut in a few days if the bottle be 
 now and then agitated, the colour va- 
 nishes, and the solution at last becomes 
 colourless. 
 
 If we now invert the bottle in mercury, 
 or water, and remove the cork under that 
 fluid, a quantity of the mercury will rush 
 in : an evident proof that part of the air 
 contained in the phial has disappeared. 
 
 If we examine the remaining air, we shall 
 find that it is incapable of supporting flame, 
 and that it is nearly deprived of all its oxy- 
 gen. If we now open the phial, the solu- 
 tion becomes again green and colourless 
 as before. 
 
 The rationale of these phenomena is this : 
 The quantity of oxygen which is present in 
 the confined quantity of air in the empty 
 part of the phial, combines with the copper 
 to a certain degree, which then becomes 
 soluble in the acid, and exhibits the green 
 solution. 
 
 This oxyd is gradually decomposed, 
 more copper is dissolved, and the solution 
 becomes colourless. If more oxygen be 
 admitted, the solution becomes green again 
 as before. 
 
 VIII. The energy of the chymical affini- 
 ty of different bodies is modified in propor- 
 tion to the ponderable quantities of the 
 substances placrd within the sphere of 
 action. 
 
 It is obvious, from this, that the deno- 
 mination of elective affinity is erroneous ; 
 since it supposes the union of one entire 
 substance wilh another, in preference to a 
 third. But this is not the case; a mere 
 division of action takes place in instances 
 of this kind; that is to say, the substances 
 ac? according to the quantity existing with- 
 in the sphere of activity. The excess of 
 quantity is capable of compensating for 
 the deficit ncy of the force of affinity. 
 When, therefore, a compound body of two 
 substances is acted on by a third, that part 
 of the compound which is the subject of 
 combination, is divided between the two 
 remaining, not only in proportion to their 
 respective degrees of affinity, but also ac- 
 cording to their ponderable quantities, so 
 that by varying this in either, the effect 
 produced will be varied. 
 
 Thus Berthollct has proved, that in all 
 cases a large quantity of a body is capable 
 of absiracting a portion of another, from a 
 small portion of a third, how weak soever 
 the affinity between the first and second 
 of these bodies may be, and how strong 
 soever the affinity between the second and 
 third. Thus potash is capable of abstract- 
 ing part of the acid from oxalate of lime, 
 phosphate of lime, and carbonate of lime. 
 Soda and lime decompose partially sulphate 
 of potash. Nitric acid subtracts part of 
 the base from oxalate of lime, &c. 
 
 Tiie following experiment, advanced by 
 Berthollet, will prove this more clearly. 
 
 If equal parts, by weight, of sulphate of 
 barytes and potash be boiled, in a small 
 quantity of water, to dryness, it will be 
 found that the sulphuric acid has been di- 
 vided between the two bases in the com- 
 pound ratio of their mass, and their force 
 of affinity. The greater part of the sul- 
 phate of barytes will be found undecompo- 
 sed ; a small quantity or barytes will be 
 found at liberty ; most of the potash will 
 also be uncombined, but a certain portion 
 will be united with the sulphur c acid which 
 the barytes has lost, in the form of sulphate 
 of potash. 
 
 It is not merely in the instance stated 
 here that this division of one body between 
 two others, according to their respective 
 masses and affinities, takes place, there 
 being scarcely any example to the contrary. 
 Avid as the affinities of bodies vary with 
 their masses, it is obvious that, when we 
 speak of the affinities of bodies, we ought 
 to consider them as always acting in certain 
 determinate proportions. 
 
 AUAXTE. (From etvztvat, to dry.) A dry 
 disease, proceeding from a f rmentat.ion in 
 the siomach, described by Hippocrates de 
 Morbis. 
 
 AUAPSE. The fame. 
 ACCIIKX. (From y^a>, to be proud.) 
 The heck, which, in the posture of pride is 
 made stiff and erect. 
 
AUR 
 
 AUR 
 
 Auditory nerve. See J\'ervus auditorius 
 and Portia moUis. 
 
 Auditory passage. See Meatus auditori- 
 us externus and inter nut. 
 
 AUGUSTUS. An epithet given to several 
 compound medicines. 
 
 Auuscos. (From UAO?, a pipe.) A 
 catheter, or clyster-pipe. 
 AULOS. The same. 
 
 AURA. (From o>, to breathe.) Any 
 subtile vapour, or exhalation. 
 
 AURA EPILEPTIC A. A sensation 
 which is felt by epileptic patients, as if a 
 blast of cold air ascended from the lower 
 parts towards the heart and head. 
 
 AURA SEM1NIS. The extremely sub- 
 tile and vivifying portion of the semen vi- 
 rile, that ascends through the Fallopian 
 tubes, to impregnate the ovum in the ova- 
 rium. 
 
 AURA VITALIS. So Helmont calls the 
 vital heat. 
 
 AURANTII BACCJE. Seville oranges. See 
 Aurantium. * 
 
 AURANTII CORTEX. See Aurantium. 
 AURANTIUM. (So called ab anreo co- 
 lore, from its golden colour, or from Aran- 
 tium, a town of Achaia.) Aurantium hispa- 
 lense. Mains aurantia major. Mains au- 
 rantia. Aurantium vulgare. J\lalus auran- 
 tia vulgaris, Mala aurea. Chrysoinelea. 
 JVerantia. Martianum pomum. Poma an- 
 rantia. Seville orange. This plant is the 
 citrus aurantium of Linn sen s:petiolis ala- 
 tis foliis acuminatis. Class, Polyadelphia. 
 Order, Icosandric.. The China and Seville 
 orange are both only varieties of the same 
 species ; the latter is met with in our 
 pharmacopoeias ; and the floivers, leaves, 
 yelloia rind, and juice, are made use of for 
 "different medical purposes. 
 
 The flowers, fores naphce, are highly odo- 
 riferous, and are used as a perfume ; they 
 ure bitter to the taste; they give their taste 
 and smell both to water and to spirit, but 
 most perfectly to rectified spirit of wine. 
 The water which is distilled from these 
 flowers, is called aqua Jlarum naphg. In 
 distillation, they yield a small quantity of 
 essential oil, which is called oleum vel es- 
 sentia neroli .- they are brought from Italy 
 and France. Orange flowers were, at one 
 time, said to be a useful remedy in con- 
 vulsive and epileptic cases ; but experi- 
 ence has not confirmed the virtues attribu- 
 ted to them. 
 
 The leaves have a bitterish taste, and 
 yield, by distillation, an essential oil ; in- 
 deed, by rubbing them between the fingers 
 and the thumb, they manifest considerable 
 fragrance. They have been applied for the 
 .s:ime purposes as the flowers, but without 
 success, 
 
 The yellow rind of the fruit, freed from 
 the white fungous part, has a grateful aro- 
 matic flavour, and a warm, bitterish taste. 
 Infused in bo;ling water, it gives out nearly 
 
 all its smell and taste ; cold water extracts 
 the bitter, but very little of the flavour. In 
 distillation, a light, fragrant, essential oil 
 rises, without the bitter. Its qualities are 
 those of an aromatic and bitter. It has 
 been employed to restore the tone of the 
 stomach, and is a very common addition to 
 combinations of bitters, used in dyspepsia. 
 It has likewise been given in intermittent!:, 
 in a dose of a drachm, twice or thrice a day. 
 It is also much celebrated as a powerful 
 remedy, in menorrhagia, and immoderate 
 uterine evacuations. Its expressed oil is 
 essence of Berg a mot. 
 
 The juice of Seville oranges is a grate- 
 ful acid, which, by allaying heat, quenching 
 thirst, promoting various excretions, and 
 diminishing the action of the vascular 
 sanguiferous system, proves extremely use- 
 ful in both ardent and putrid fevers ; 
 though the China orange juice, as impreg- 
 nated with a larger proportion of sugar, 
 becomes more agreeable, and may be taken 
 in larger quantities. The Seville orange 
 juice is particularly serviceable as an antis- 
 corbutic, and alone will prevent or cure 
 scurvy in the most apparently desperate 
 circumstances. In dyspepsia, putrid bile 
 in the stomach, both lemon and orange 
 juice are highly useful. 
 
 AURANTIA CURASSAVENTIA. Aurantium 
 Curassavense. Curassoa, or Curassao ap- 
 ples, or oranges. The fruit so called seem 
 to be the immature oranges, that by some 
 accident have been checked in their growth. 
 They are a grateful aromatic bitter, of a 
 flavour very different from that of the peel 
 of the ripe fruit, and without any acid ; 
 what little tartness they have when fresh, 
 is lost in drying. Infused in wine, or bran- 
 dy, they afford a good bitter ibr the sto- 
 mach. ,, They are used to promote the dis- 
 charge, in issues, whence their name of 
 issue peas, and to give the flavour of hops 
 to beer. 
 
 AURICULA. (Dim. of tiuris, the ear.) 
 The external ear, upon which are several 
 eminences and depressions, as the helix, 
 antihelix, tragus, antitrcigus, conc/ue auricu- 
 lae, schaphu, and lobulus. 
 
 AURICULA JUM. Fungus sambuci- 
 nus Agaricus. Auriculae jorma. Jew's 
 ears. A membranaceous fungus, Pcziza 
 auricula ; concava ruj-asa auriforniis, of 
 l-innseus, which resembles the human ear. 
 Its virtues are adstringent, and when cm- 
 ployed, (by some its internal use is not 
 thought safe,) it is made into a decoction, 
 as a gargle for relaxed sore throats. 
 
 AURICULA MUHIS. See Pilosella. 
 
 AURICUUB CORDIS. The auricles of the 
 heari. See If curt. 
 
 AUR1CULARIS. (Auricularis, sc. digi- 
 tus: from auris, the ear.) The little 
 finger ; MO called because people generally 
 put it into the ear, when the hearing is ob- 
 structed. 
 
AVE 
 
 AXI 
 
 .93 
 
 (A wagoner. Lrtt.) A ban- 
 dage lor the sides ; so called because it is 
 made like the traces of a wagon horse. 
 Galen. 
 
 AURIGO. (Jib aureo colore : from its 
 yellow colour.) Thejauridice. See/ctenu. 
 
 AURIPIGMENTUM. (From aurum, gold, 
 and pigmentum, paint ; so culled from its 
 colour and its u*e to painters. Yellow or- 
 piment. See Arsenic, 
 
 AURIS. (From aura, air, as being the 
 medium of hearing.) The ear, or organ of 
 hearing.) See Ear. 
 
 AUBIS LEVATOR See Le-vator auris. 
 
 AUBISCALPIUM. (From aim's, the ear, 
 and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for 
 cleansing the ear. 
 
 AURIUM SORDES. The wax of the ears. 
 
 AURIUM TINNITUS. A ringing noise in 
 the ears. 
 
 AURUGO. The jaundice. 
 
 AUHUM. Gold. 
 
 AUHUM HORIZONTALS. Oil of cinnamon 
 Hnd sugar. 
 
 AURUM LEPROSUM. Antimony. 
 
 AUKUM MUSIVUM. A preparation of tin, 
 sulphur, sal-ammoniac, and quick-silver. 
 
 AURUM POTABILA. Gold dissolved and 
 mixed with oil of rosemary, to be drank. 
 
 AURUS BRAZILIANSIS. Calamus aro- 
 maticus. 
 
 AUTHEMERON. (From ctvTOf, himself, 
 and f*ta. t a day.) A medicine which gives 
 relief, or is to be administered the same 
 day. 
 
 AUTOLITHOTOMUS. One who cuts him- 
 self for ihe stone. 
 
 AUTOCRA.TEIA. The healing power of 
 nature. Hippocrates. 
 
 AuTorsiA. (From aucro?, himself, and 
 37r7oju.au to see.) Ocular evidence. 
 
 AUTOPTROS. (From SO/TO?, itself, and 
 arygo?, wheat.) Bread made with the meal 
 of wheat, from which the bran has not been 
 removed. Galen. 
 
 AVESACU. A Molucca tree, of a caustic 
 quality. 
 
 AVAN&IS. Avante. Indigestion. 
 
 A V ELL AN \. (VeomMeUa, or avella, 
 a town in Campania, where they grew.) 
 The hazel nut. 
 
 AVELLANA CATHARTICA. Barbadoes nuts. 
 A purgative. 
 
 AVELLANA MEXICANA. Cocoa and cho- 
 colate nut. 
 
 AVELLANA FURGATRIX. Garden spurge. 
 
 AUXII.IARII MUSCULI. The pyramidal 
 muscles of the abdomen. 
 
 A VENA. (From aveo, to covet ; be- 
 cause cattle are so fond of it.) The oat. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Tnandiia. Order, 
 Dygynia, 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the oat. 
 A-vena saliva of Linnaeus. It is the seed 
 
 which is commonly used, and called the 
 
 oat. There are two kinds of oats : the 
 black and the white. They hav.- similar 
 virtues, bat the black are chiefly sown for 
 horses. They are less farinaceous, and 
 less nourishing, than rice, or wheat ; yet 
 ali,id a sufficient nourishment, ot easy di- 
 ges'uon, to such as feed constantly on them. 
 In Scotland, and some of the Northern 
 counties ot England, oats form the chief 
 bread of the inhabitants. They are 
 much ut>ed in Germany ; but, in Norway, 
 out bread is a luxury, among the common 
 people. Grueis, made witn the flour, 
 or meal, called oatmeal, digest easily, 
 have a soft mucuagmous quality, by which 
 they obtund acrimony, and are used for 
 common drink and food in fevers, inflam- 
 matory disorders, coughs, hoarseness, 
 roughness, and exulceration of the fauces ; 
 and water-gruels answer all the purposes of 
 Hippocrates' ptisan. Externally, poul- 
 tices, with oatmeal, vinegar, and a very 
 little oil, are good for -sprains LIK! bruises. 
 Stimulant poultices, with the grounds of 
 strong beer, mixed up with oatmea.1, are 
 made for; tumours, .c. of a gangrenous 
 tendency. 
 
 AVENA SATIVA. The systematic name 
 for the avena of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 jlvena. 
 
 AVEN.E SEMINA. See *3vena. 
 
 Avens, common. See CaryqpkyUMa. 
 
 AVICENMA TOMEJSTOSA. The systematic 
 name for the plant which affords the Jlna- 
 cardium orientate ot the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Anacardium orientate. 
 
 ATIGATO PEAR. This delicious fruit, the 
 produce of the Laums persea of Linnaeus, 
 .when ripe, melts in the mouth like marrow, 
 which it greatly resembles in flavour. It is 
 supposed to be the most nutricious of all the 
 tropical fruits, and grows in vast abun- 
 dance in the West Indies and New Spain. 
 The unripe fruit have but little taste ; yet, 
 being very salubrious, are often eaten with 
 salt and pepper. The sailors, when they 
 arrive at the Havannah, and those parts, 
 purchase them in great quantities ; and, 
 chopping them into small pieces, with 
 green capsicums and a little salt, regale 
 themselves heartily with them. They are 
 esteemed also for their antidysenteric quali- 
 ties, and are prepared in a variety of ways 
 for the tables of the rich. 
 
 AXILLA, (Axilla, atzil, Heb. Scaliger 
 deduces it from ago> to act ; in this man- 
 ner, ago, axo, axa, axula, axilla.) The ca- 
 vity under the upper part of the arm, called 
 the arm-pit. 
 
 AXILLARY ARTERIES. JLrierLe axillares. 
 The axillary arteries are continuations of 
 the subclavians, and give off, each of them, 
 in the axilla, four mammary arteries, the 
 subscapular, and the posterior and anterior 
 circumflex arteries, which ramify about 
 the joint. 
 
BAG 
 
 BAD 
 
 AXILLARY NERVE. Articular nerve. A 
 branch of the brachial plaxus, and some- 
 times of the raclial nerve. It runs out- 
 wards and backwards, around the neck of 
 the humerus, and is lost in the mucies of 
 the scapula. 
 
 AXILLARY VEINS. Vetitc axillares. The 
 axillary veins receive the blood from 
 the veins of the arm, and evacuate it into 
 the subclavian vein. 
 
 Axis. (From ago, to act.) See Denta- 
 tus. 
 
 AXUNGIA. (From axis, an axle-tree, 
 and ungitOi u anomt.) Hog's lard. 
 
 AXUNGIA CURATA. Purified hog's lard. 
 
 AXUNGIA BE MUBOIIA. Marrow. 
 
 AZAC. (Arab.) Gum ammonkc. 
 
 AZAMAR. Native cinnabar. Vermil- 
 lion. 
 
 AZED. A fine kind of campliire. 
 
 AZOT. (From a, priv. ami fa, to live ; 
 because it is unfit for respiration.) See 
 
 AZOT, GASEOUS OXYD OF. See Nitrogen, 
 gaseous oxyd of. 
 
 AZOTH. An imaginary universal re- 
 medy. 
 
 AZUB. Alum. 
 
 AZURIUH. Quicksilver, sulphur, and 
 sal-ammoniac. 
 
 AZTGES. (From a, priv. and 
 yoke.) The os phenoides was so called, 
 because it has no fellow. 
 
 AZYGOS. (From *, priv. and py>c, a 
 yoke; because it has no fellow.) Several 
 single muscles, veins, bones, &c. are so 
 called. 
 
 AZYGOS 3IORGAGNI. A muscle of the 
 mouth. 
 
 AZYGOS PROCESSUS. A process of h e 
 os sphaenoides. 
 
 AZYGOS UVULJE. Palato-staphilinus of 
 Douglas. Staphilinus, or Epi&taphiUnus of 
 Winslow. A muscle ot the uvula, which 
 arises at one extremity of the suture which 
 joins the palate bones, runs down the whole 
 length of the velum and uvula, resembling 
 an earth-worm, and adhering to the tendons 
 of the circumilexi. It is inserted into the 
 tip of the uvula. Its use is to raise the 
 uvula upwards and forwards, and to short- 
 en it. 
 
 AZYGOS VEIN. Vena azygos. Vena sine 
 part. This vein is situated in the right ca- 
 vity of the thorax, upon the dorsal verte- 
 brae. It receives the blood from the verte- 
 bral, intercostal, bronchial, pericardiac, 
 and diaphragmatic veins, and evacuates it 
 into the vena cava superior. 
 
 B 
 
 ABUZICARIUS. (From &tsta>, to speak 
 inarticulately.) The incubus, or night- 
 mare ; so called because, in this disorder, 
 the person is apt to make an inarticulate 
 and confused noise. 
 
 BACCA MONSPELIENSIS. See Baccharis. 
 
 BACCALIA. (d baccharum copid, be- 
 cause it abounds in berries.) The bay, or 
 laurel -tree. 
 
 BACCJE BERMUDENSES. See Saponaria 
 cucula. 
 
 BACCJE JUNIPERI. Juniper berries. See 
 Juniperus. 
 
 BACCJE LAURI. Laurel berries. See 
 Laurus. 
 
 BACCJE NORLANDIC:E. The fruit of the 
 Rubus arcticus of Linn sens : foliis alternatis, 
 caule inermi vniforo. They are recom- 
 mended by Linnaeus as possessing an- 
 tiseptic, refrigerant, and antiscorbutic 
 qualities. 
 
 BACCJE PiscATORijE. See Cocculus in- 
 dicits, 
 
 BACCHARIS. (From bacchus, wine ; 
 from its frngrance resembling that 
 liquor.) Bacchar. Bacca monspeliensis. 
 Corryza tertia Dioscoridis, Eupatoriiim. The 
 
 plant so called is the Imila dysenterica of 
 Linnaeus. Ploughman's spikenard. Great 
 fleabane. It is sweet-scented, and the 
 roots smell like cinnamon, and are said to 
 powerfully emmenagogue, and the leaves 
 moderately astringent. 
 
 BACKER'S PILLS. Pilule tonics Bacheri, 
 A celebrated medicine in France, employed 
 for the cure of dropsies. Their principal 
 ingredient is the extract of melampodium, 
 or black hellebore. 
 
 BACCHIA. (From bacchits, wine ; be- 
 cause it generally proceeds from hard 
 drinking and intemperance.) Guita rosn- 
 cea. A name given by Linnaeus to a pim- 
 pled face. 
 
 BACCULI. Is used, by some writers, for 
 a particular k*pd of lozenges, shaped into 
 little short rolls. Ilildanus likewise uses 
 it for an instrument in surgery. 
 
 BACOBA. The Banana. 
 
 BADIAGA. A kind of sponge usually 
 sold in Russia, the powder of which is said 
 to take away the. livid marks of blows and 
 bruises within a few hours. It is only de- 
 scribed by Bauxbaum, and its nature is 
 not properly understood. . 
 
BAL 
 
 BAL 
 
 95 
 
 BADIAN SEMEN*. The seed of a tree 
 which grows in China, and smells like ani- 
 seed. "The Chinese (and Dutch, in imita- 
 tion of them) sometimes use the badiane 
 to give their tea an aromatic taste. See 
 Anisum stellatum. 
 
 BABIZA ACIUA. See Bath water. 
 
 BADRANUM SEMEN- Indian aniseed. 
 
 BADUCCA. (Indian.) A species of cap- 
 paris. 
 
 BAnzcHER. An antidote. 
 
 R;EOS. (B*?.) In Hippocrates it means 
 few ; but in P. jEgineta, it is an epithet for 
 a poultice. 
 
 BAGNIGC.E WELLS. A saline mine- 
 ral spring 1 , in London, resembling the 
 Epsom mineral. In most constitutions, 
 three half-pints is considered a full dose for 
 purging. 
 
 BAGNIO, f From bagno, Ital.) A bathing 
 or swetting-house. 
 
 BAHEI roroLLi. Ray takes it to be the 
 Areca, or Fanfel. 
 
 BVHFL SCIIUM.I. An Indian-tree; the 
 Genista spinosa Indira ,- a decoction of 
 the roots of which r diuretic. The leaves, 
 boiled and sprinkled in vinegar, have the 
 same effect, according to Ray. 
 
 BAT AC. w: -.;-.. lead, 
 
 BAT A. T e plantain tree. 
 
 BA'-.ENA MAKROCEPHALA. (Bethmva. from 
 &O.KKUI. to c?>*. fr-)Tii its p<.'ver in casting 
 up w?.ter ; av-d ^teutgoKtyAAo; ; from ^asotgo?, 
 lon^. and xe<p*?u% ". head ; from the length 
 of '.* Dead.) TUe systematic name of a 
 species of wha!e. 
 
 BALALINUM OLEUM. Oil of the ben-nut. 
 
 BALA.NociST4.K-uM. (From @>a.Ktwoe, a 
 nut, ar.dxasttvov, a chestnut; so called from 
 its tuberous root.^ The bunium bulbocas- 
 tanum, or earth-nut. 
 
 BALANOS. Balavus. (From @<t\\u>, to 
 cast ; br-c..U' ; e it sheds its fruit upon the 
 ground ) 1. An acorn. 
 
 2. Hippocrates, in his Treatise de Affec- 
 tionibus, expresses by it the oak. 
 
 3 Theophrsstus uses it sometimes, to 
 express any glandiferous tree. 
 
 4. From the similitude of form, this word is 
 used to express suppositories and pessaries. 
 
 5. A name of the glans penis. 
 
 RALAUSTIUM. (From *AIO?, various, 
 and *va, to dry ; so called from the va- 
 riety of its colours, and its becoming soon 
 drv ; or from /Sxetratva, to germinate.) Ba- 
 laustia. A large rose-like flower, of a 
 red colour, the produce of the plant from 
 which we obtain the granatum. See Gra- 
 natum. 
 
 BALBUTIES. (From tfitf, to stam- 
 mer; or from balbel, Heb. to stammer ) A 
 defect of speech ; properly, that sort of 
 stammering where the patient sometimes 
 hesitates, and immediately after, speaks 
 precipitately. It is the Psellismns Balbu- 
 tiens of Cullen. 
 
 BAHSTA. (From /Sauxa, to cast.) The 
 astragulus, a bone of the foot, was former- 
 ly called os bf lisisc, because the ancients 
 used to cast it from their slings. 
 
 Balmoney. See Meum athamanticum. 
 Balm. SeeJWeKssa. 
 Balm of Cilead. See JWoldavica. 
 Balm of Mecca. See Balsamum Gilea- 
 dense. 
 
 Balm, Turkey. See Moldavica. 
 BALLOTE, (From &axa>, to send forth, 
 and f, rof, ti\e ear ; because it sends 
 forth flower.* like ears ) Ballota. Stinking 
 horehound. A nettle-like plant. The 
 battote nigra of Linnaeus. 
 
 BALNEUM. A bath, or bathing-house. 
 See Bath. 
 
 BALNEUM AMMALE. The wrapping any 
 part of an animal, just killed, round the 
 body, 8r a limb. 
 
 BALNEUM ARENvE. A sand-bath for 
 chymical purposes. See /lath. 
 
 BALNEUM CAL1DUM. A hot-bath. 
 See Bath. 
 
 BALNEUM FRIGIDUM. A cold bath. 
 See Bath> 
 
 BALNEUM MARINE. Balneum maris. 
 A warm -water b*th. See Bath 
 
 BALNEUM MEDICATUM. A bath 
 impregnated v ith drsigs. 
 
 BALNEUM SICCUM. Balneum cinereum. 
 A dry bath, either with ashes, sand, or iron 
 filings. 
 
 BALNEUM SULPHUREUM. A sulphur 
 bath. 
 
 BALNEUM TEPIDUM. A bath heated 
 from 93 t.. 96 or 98 deg. of Fahrenheit's 
 thermometer. 
 
 BALNEUM VAPORIS. A vapour 
 bath. 
 
 B A LOON. {Ballon or balon, French) 
 A large glass receiver in the form of a hol- 
 low globe. For certain chymical operations 
 buttons are made with two necks, placed 
 opposite to each other; one tfl receive the 
 neck of a retort, and the other to enter 
 the neck of a second balloon: this appara- 
 tus is called enfiladed balloons. Their usd 
 is to increase the whole space of the re- 
 ceiver, because any number of these may 
 be adjusted to erch other. The only one 
 of these vessels wlich is generally used, is 
 a small oblong balloon with two necks, 
 which is to be luted to the retort, and to 
 the receiver, or great balloon ; it serves to 
 remove this receiver from the body of the 
 furnace, and to hinder it from being- too 
 much heated. 
 
 BALSAM. (Bahamnm. From baal 
 samum, Hebrew.) The term balsam was 
 anciently applied to any strong-scented, na- 
 tural vegetable resin of about the fluidity 
 of treacle ; inflammable, not miscible 
 with water, without addition, and sup- 
 posed to be possessed of many medical vir- 
 tues. All the turpentines, the Peruvian 
 
96 
 
 BAL 
 
 BAL 
 
 balsam, copaiba balsam, &c. are examples 
 of natural balsams. Besides, many medi- 
 cines compounded of various resins, or oils, 
 and hro'ight to this consistence, obtained 
 the name of balsam. Latterly, however, 
 the tern has been restricted tothoe resins 
 which c<;nta ; n the Benzole acid. Of these 
 only three me commonly kno\vn, the gum 
 benzoin, b:u am of Toiu, or Peru, and 
 storax. 
 
 BALSAM APPLE, MALE. The fruit of the 
 momordica e.laterium of Linnaeus. It is the 
 faec.ila. ufthe fruit of this plant, which af- 
 fords the elateruim of the shops. 
 
 BALSAM, ARTIFICIAL. Compound medi- 
 cines are thus termed vvhich are made of a 
 balsamic consistence and fragrance. They 
 are generally composed of expressed or 
 ethereal oils, resins, and other solid bodies, 
 which give them the consistence of butter. 
 The basis, or body of them, is expressed 
 oil of nutmeg-, and frequently wax, butter, 
 &c. They are usually tinged with cinna- 
 bar and suffron. 
 
 Balsam Canary. See Jlfoldavica. 
 
 Balsam of Canada. See Balsamum Cana- 
 dense. 
 
 JBalsam of Copaivce. See Balsamum Co- 
 pai"v<e. 
 
 BALSAM, NATURAL. A resin, which has 
 not yet assumed the concrete form, but 
 still continues in a fluid state, is so called, 
 as common turpentine, balsamum copaiva, 
 peruvianum, tolutanum, &c. 
 
 Balsam^ Peruvian. See Balsamum Peru- 
 vianum, 
 
 Balsam of sulphur. See Balsamum sul- 
 phnris. 
 
 Balsam of Tolu. See Balsamum tolutanum. 
 
 Balsam. Turkey. See Moldavica. 
 
 BALSAMATIO. (From balrtamum t si balsam.) 
 The embalming of dead bodies. 
 
 BALSAMEA. (From balsumum, balsam.) 
 The balm of Gilead fir ; so called from its 
 odour. See Balsamum canadense. 
 
 BALSAMEL.SON. (From batsamum, bal- 
 sam, and exam, oil.) Balm of Gilead, or 
 true balsam um Judaicum. 
 
 BALSAM OLEUM. Balm of Gilead. 
 
 BALS AMIGA. (Bulsamica, sc. medica- 
 menta / from fiseyratpov, balsam.) Balsamics. 
 A term generally applied to substances of 
 a smooth and oily consistence, which pos- 
 sess emollient, sweet, and generally aro 
 matic qualities. Huffman calls those me- 
 dicines by lvs nanv, which are hot and 
 acrid, and also the natural balsams, stimu- 
 lating gums, &c. by which the vital heat 
 is increased. Dr. 'Mullen speaks of them 
 under the joint title oi'balsamfca et resinosa, 
 considering that turpentine is the basis of 
 all balsams. 
 
 BALSAMTFERA BRAZILIESTSIS. The bal- 
 sam copaiba tree. . 
 
 BALSAMIFERA IxmcATfA. The Peruvian 
 balsam tree. 
 
 BALSAM1TA MAS. (Frombalsamum.j 
 Balsumita major. Tanacetum hortense. 
 Costus hortorum. Costomary, or alecost. 
 The plant which bears this name in the 
 pharmacopoeias, is the Tanacetum balsamiti 
 of Linnaeus -.foliis ovatis, integris serratis. 
 
 A fragra 1 t-smelling herb, somewhat like 
 that of mint ; formerly esteemed as a cor- 
 roborant, carminative, and emmenagogue. 
 
 BALSAMITA FfEMiNEA. See Ageratum. 
 
 BALSAMITA LUTEA. The polygonum per* 
 sicariu of Linnaeus. See Persicaria. 
 
 BALSAMITA MIKOR. Sweet maudlin. 
 
 BALSAMITA MAJOR. See Balsamita 
 mas. 
 
 BASAMUM. (From baal samen, Heb. 
 the prince of oils.) A balsam. See Bal- 
 sam. 
 
 BALSAMUM JGYPTIACUM. See Balsam- 
 wn Gileadense. 
 
 BAL.-AMUM AMERICANUM. See Balsam- 
 um Peruvianum. 
 
 BALSAMUM ANODYNUM. A preparation 
 made from tacamahacca, distilled with 
 turpentine and soap liniment, and tincture 
 of opium. 
 
 BALSAMUM ALPINUM. See Balsamum 
 Gileadense. 
 
 BALSAMUM ANTIAONII. A remedy 
 formerly applied to cancel. 
 
 BALSAMUM ARC^EI. A preparation com- 
 posed of gum-elemi and suet. 
 
 BALSAMUM ASIATICUM. See Balsamum 
 Gileadense. 
 
 BALSAMUM BRAZILIENSE. See Balsam- 
 um copaibtf. 
 
 BALSAMUM CANADENSE. Canada 
 balsam. Balsam of Canadian fir. One of 
 the purest turpentines, procured from the 
 Pinns balsamea of Linnaeus, and imported 
 from Canada. For its properties, see Tur- 
 pentines. 
 
 BALSAMUM CEPHALICUM. A distillation 
 of oils, nutmeg, cloves, amber, &c. 
 
 BALSAMUM COMMENDATORIS. A com. 
 position of storax, benzoe, myrrh, aloes, 
 &c. 
 
 BALSAMUM COPAIBA. (Many of 
 the Americans call all odoriferous resins 
 and sweet-seen icd gums, copal , and the 
 word iba, or iva. is the name for a tree ; 
 hence copaiva ) Balsamum Brazitiense. 
 Bahamum copaiba. Balsamum de copaibu. 
 Balsamum capivi. Copaiba. 
 
 Copaiba balsam is a yellow- resinous 
 juice, of a moderately agreeable smell, 
 and a bitterish biting taste, very perma- 
 nent on the tongue. The tree which af- 
 fords it, is the Copaifera officinalis of Lin- 
 naeus. Class, Jlecandria. Order, Monn- 
 gynia. It is obtained by making deep in- 
 cisions near i'.s trunk, when the balsam 
 immediately issues, and, at th^ proper 
 sctison, flows in such abundance, that 
 sometimes, in ihree hours, twelve pounds 
 have been procured. The older tree 
 
BAL 
 
 afford the best balsam, and yield it two 
 or three times in the same year. The 
 balsam supplied by the yout.g and vigo- 
 rous trees, which abound with the most 
 juice, is crude and watery, and is, there- 
 fore, accounted less valuable. Wh.le flow, 
 ing from the tree, this balsam is a co:our- 
 le&s fluid ; in time, however, it acquires a 
 yellowish tinge, and the consistence of 
 oil ; but, though by age it has been found 
 thick, like honey, yet it never becomes 
 solid, like other resinous fluids. By dis- 
 tillation in water, the oil is separated from 
 the resin ; and, in the former, the taste and 
 smell of the balsam are concentrated. If 
 the operation is carefully performed, about 
 one-half of the balsam rises into the re- 
 ceiver, in the form of oil. The balsam 
 unites with fixed and volatile oils, and 
 with spirit of wine. It is given in all dis- 
 eases of the urinary organs, when no in- 
 flammation is present. In gleets, and in 
 gonorrhoea, it was once a favourite reme- 
 dy, but is now disused. In diseases of the 
 kidneys it is still employed, though less 
 frequently than usual ; and in haemorrhoids 
 it is occasionally trusted. The dose is from 
 20 to 30 drops, twice or three times a day, 
 mixed with water, by means of an egg, or 
 other mucilage. The balsam ot'copuivae is 
 occasionally adulterated with turpen ine, 
 but its virtues are not greatly injured by the 
 fraud. 
 
 BALSAMUM EMBRYONUM. A prepara- 
 tion of aniseed. 
 
 BALSAMUM GENUJNUM ANTIQ.UORUM. 
 See Balsamum Gileadense. 
 
 BALSAMUM GILEADENSE. Bal- 
 samum, genuinum antiquorum. Bulsamelaeon* 
 J&gyptiacum balsamum. Balsamam Jlsiati- 
 cum. Balsamum Judiacum. Balsamum 
 Syriacum. Balsamum e Mecca Balsamum 
 alpini. Oleum balsami. Opobulsamum. 
 Xyrobalsamum Balsam, or balm of Gilead. 
 A resinous juice, obtained by making in- 
 cisions into the bark of the Amyris Gilea* 
 densis of Linnaeus: foliis tematis integer- 
 rimis, pedunculis umfloris lateralibus. Class, 
 Octandria. Order, Monogynia. The tree 
 grows spontaneously, particularly near to 
 Mecca, on the Asiatic side of the Red Sea. 
 The juice of the fruit is termed carpobalsa- 
 mum in the pharmacopoeias, and that of the 
 wood and branches ocylobakamum. The best 
 sort is a spontaneous exudation from the 
 tree, and is held in so high estimation by 
 the Turks, that it is rarely, if ever, to be 
 met with genuine among us. The medicinal 
 virtues of the genu ne balsam of Gilead, 
 have been highly rated, undoubtedly with 
 much exaggeration. The common balsam 
 of Mecca is scarcely used ; but its qualities 
 seem to be very similar to those of the bal- 
 sam of Tolu, with perhaps more acrimony. 
 The dose is from 15 to 50 drops. 
 
 BALSAMUM GUAIACINUM. Balsam of 
 Peru and spirits of wine. 
 
 BAL 
 
 97 
 
 BALSAMUM GUIDONIS. The same as bal- 
 samum anodynum. 
 
 BALSAMUM HUNGARICUM. A balsam 
 prepared from a coniferous tree on the 
 Carpathian mountains. 
 
 BALSAMUM JUDAICUM. See Balsamum 
 Gileadense. 
 
 BALSAMUM LOCATELLI. (LocatelU , so 
 called fom its inventor Lucatelius.) Bal- 
 samum Lucatelli. A preparation made of 
 oil, turpentine, wax, and red saunders ; now 
 disused ; formerly exhibited in coughs of 
 long standing. 
 
 BALSAMUM MAS. The herb costmary. 
 See Balsamitamas. 
 
 BALSAMUM JE MECCA. See Balsamum, 
 Gileadense. 
 
 BALSAMUM MEXICANUM. See Balsamum 
 Pevuvianum. 
 
 BALSAMUM NOVUM. A new balsam from 
 a red fru<t in the West Indies. 
 
 BALSAMUM ODORIFERUM. A preparation 
 of oil. wax, and any essential oil. 
 
 BALSAMUM PERUVIANUM. (From 
 its country, Peru.) Putzochill. Indian, 
 Mexican, and American balsam. Carbareiba 
 is the name of the tree from which, ac- 
 cording to Piso and Ray, it is taken. 
 It is the Myroxylon peruifewm of Lin- 
 naeus, which grows in the warmest pro- 
 vinces of South America, and is remarkable 
 for its elegant appearance. Every part of 
 the tree abounds with a resinous juice; 
 even the leaves being full of transparent 
 resinous points, like those of the orange- 
 tree. 
 
 Balsam of Peru is of three kinds ; or ra- 
 ther, it is one and the same balsam, having 
 three several names : 1. The balsam of in- 
 cision ; 2. The dry balsam ; 3. The balsam 
 of lotion. The virtues of this balsam, as 
 a cordial, pectoral, and restorative stimu- 
 lant, and tonic, are by some thought to be 
 very great. It is given with advantage from 
 5 to 10 or 15 drops for a dose, in dyspepsia, 
 atonic gout, in consumptions, asthmas ne- 
 phritic complaints, obstructions of the vis- 
 cera, and suppressions of the menses. It is 
 best taken dropped upon sugar. The yolk 
 of an egg, or mucilage of gum-arabic, will, 
 indeed, dissolve it ; it may, by that way, be 
 made into an emulsion ; and it is less acrid 
 in that form than when taken singly. It 
 is often made an ingredient in boluses and 
 electuaries, and enters into two of the of- 
 ficinal compositions : the tinctura balsami 
 Peruviani compositi, and the trochisci gly- 
 cyrrhyzse. Externally, it is recommended 
 as a useful application to relaxed ulcers, 
 not disposed to heal. 
 
 BALSAMUM PERSICUM. A balsamum 
 composed of storax, benzoe, myrrh^ and 
 aloes. 
 
 BALSAMUM RACKASIRA. This balsam, 
 which is inodorous when cold, but of a 
 smell approaching to that of Tolu balsam 
 when heated, is brought from India in 
 
98 
 
 BAL 
 
 BAN 
 
 gourd-shells. It is slightly bitter to the 
 taste, and adheres to the teeth, on chewing. 
 It is supposed to be one of the factitious 
 balsams, and is scarcely ever prescribed in 
 this country. 
 
 BALSAM UM SAMECH. A factitious balsam, 
 composed of tartar, dulcified by spirits of 
 wine. 
 
 BALSAMUM SAPOSTACEUM. A name given 
 to the preparation called opodeldoc. 
 
 BALSAMUM SATURNI. The remedy so 
 named is prepared by dissolving the ace- 
 tate of lead in oil of turpentine, and di- 
 gesting the mixmre till it acquires a red 
 colour. This is found to be a good remedy 
 for cleansing foul ulcers ; but it is not ac- 
 knowledged in our dispensatories. 
 
 BALSAMUM STYRACIS BKIJZOINI. Gum- 
 benjoin is so called. See Benxoinum. 
 BALSAMUM SUCCINI. Oil of amber. 
 BALSAMUM SULPHURIS. A solution of 
 sulphur in oil. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHCRIS ANISATUM. Balsam 
 of sulphur, and oil of aniseed. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHCRIS BARBADENSE, Sul- 
 phur boiled with Barbadoes tar. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHURIS CRASSUM. Thick 
 balsam of sulphur. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHURIS TEREB'INTHINA- 
 TUM. This is made by digesting the sulphur 
 with oil of turpentine, and, in the latter, 
 adding the oil of aniseed. They are now 
 confined to veterinary medicine. 
 
 BALSAMUM SULPHURIS SIMPLEX. Sulphur 
 boiled with oil. 
 
 BALSAMUM SYRIACUM. The balm of 
 Gilead. See Balsamum Gileadense. 
 
 BALSAMUMTOLUTANUM. Balsam 
 of Tolu. The tree Toluifera balsamum 
 of Linnaeus, from which this balsam is 
 procured, grows in South America, in the 
 ' province of Tolu, behind Carthagena, 
 whence we are supplied with the balsam, 
 which is brought to us in little gourd -shells. 
 The balsam is obtained by making incisions 
 into the bark of the tree, and is collected 
 into spoons, which are made of black wax, 
 frorfl which it is poured into proper vessels. 
 It thickens, and in time becomes concrete : 
 it has a fragrant odour, and a warm 
 sweetish taste. It dissolves entirely in al- 
 cohol, and communicates its odour and 
 taste to water, by boiling. It contains 
 acid of benzoin. This is the mildest of all 
 the balsams. It has been used as an ex- 
 pectorant; but its powers are very incon- 
 siderable, and it is at present employed 
 principally on account of its flavour some- 
 what resembling that of lemons. It is di- 
 rected, by the pharmacopoeias, in the sy- 
 rupus Tolutanus, tinctura Tolutana, and 
 syrupus balsamicus. 
 
 BALSAMUM TRAUMATICUM. Vulnerary 
 balsam. A form of medicine prescribed in 
 the London Dispensatory, intended to sup- 
 ply the place of the tincture commonly 
 called Friar's balsam, so famous for curing 
 
 old ulcers. The London College have 
 named it Tinctura Benzoin! composita. 
 
 BALSAMUM UNIVERSALE. A name given 
 to the unguentum saturninum of old phar- 
 macopoeias. 
 
 BALSAMUM VERUM. See Balsamum Gilea- 
 dense. 
 
 BALSAMUM VIRIDE. Linseed-oil, turpen- 
 tine and verdigrise, mixed together. 
 
 BALSAMUM VITM HOFFMANNI. Beaume 
 de vie. An artificial .balsam, so named 
 from its inventor, and composed of a great 
 variety of the warmest and most grateful 
 essential oils, such as nutmegs, cloves, la- 
 vender, &c. with balsam of Peru, dissolv- 
 ed in highly rectified spirit of wine ; but it 
 is now greatly abridged in the number of 
 ingredients, and but little used. 
 
 BALZOINUM. The gum-benjamin. 
 
 BAMBALIO. (From |&t,Csuya>, to speak 
 inarticulately.) A person who stammers, 
 or lisps. 
 
 BAMBOO, (Indian.) The young shoots 
 of the arundo bambos of Linnaeus, which are 
 prepared by the natives of both Indies 
 with vinegar, garlic, pepper, Sec. into a 
 very excellent pickle, which promotes the 
 appetite, and assists digestion. 
 
 BAMIA MOSCHATA. See Jlbelmoschus. 
 
 BAMIER. The n^me of a plant common 
 in Egypt, the husk of which they dress 
 with meat, and, from its agreeable flavour, 
 make great use of it in their ragouts. 
 
 BAN ARBOR. The coffee-tree. 
 
 BANANA. (Indian.) Bananeira. Fi- 
 coides. Picas Indica. Jlfusa fructu cucu* 
 merino breviori. Senoria. Pacceira. The 
 Banana, or Plantain-tree. The most remark- 
 able species of this genus of plants are, 
 
 1. The paradisaica, or plantain. 
 
 2. The musa sapientum, or banana-tree. 
 
 Both are among the most important pro- 
 ductions of the earth. The first sort is cul- 
 tivated in all the islands of the West-In- 
 dies, where the fruit serves the Indians for 
 bread ; and some of the white people also 
 prefer it to most other things, especially to 
 the yams and cassada bread. This tree is 
 cultivated, on a very extensive scale in 
 Jamaica ; without the fruit of which, Dr. 
 Wright says, the island would scarcely be 
 habitable, as no species of provision would 
 supply their place. Even flour, or bread 
 itself, would be less agreeable, and less 
 able to support the laborious negro, so as 
 to enable him to do his business, or to keep 
 in health. Plantains also fatten horses, 
 cattle, swine, dogs, fowls, arid other do- 
 mestic animals. The leaves, being smooth 
 and soft, are employed as dressings after 
 blisters. The water from the soft trunk is 
 astringent, and employed by some to check 
 diarrhoeas. Every other part of the tree is 
 useful in different parts of rural economy. 
 The leaves are used as narpkins and table- 
 cloths, and are food for hogs. The second 
 sort, musa sapientum, or banana-tree, dif- 
 
BAR 
 
 BAR 
 
 fers from the pavadisiaca, in having its 
 stalks marked with dark purple stripes and 
 spots. The fruit is shorter, straighter, and 
 rounder ; the pulp is softer, and of a more 
 luscious taste. It is never eaten green ; 
 but, when ripe, it is very agreeable, eitner 
 eaten raw or fried in slices, as fritters, and 
 is relished by all ranks of people in the 
 West Indies. Both the above plants were 
 carried to the West Indies from the Cana- 
 ry Islands ; whither, it is believed, they had 
 been brought from Guinea, where they 
 grow naturally. 
 
 BA^ANEIRA. See Banana, 
 
 BAUCIA. The Elaphoboscum, or wild 
 parsnip. 
 
 BANDAGE 
 
 Fascia. An 
 
 Deligatio. 
 
 apparatus consisting of one or several pieces 
 of linen, or flannel, and intended for co- 
 vering or surrounding parts of the body for 
 surgical purposes. Bandages are either 
 simple or compound. The chief of the 
 simple are the circular, the spiral, the 
 uniting, the retaining, the expellent, and 
 the creeping. The compound bandages 
 used in surgery, are the T bandage, the 
 suspensory one; the capistrum, the eigh- 
 teen-tail uandage, and others to be met 
 with in surgical treatises. 
 
 BA.NDURA. A plant which grows in Cey- 
 lon, whose root is said to be astringent. 
 
 BANGUE. Bange. A species of opiate 
 in great use throughout the East, for its 
 intoxicating qualities. It is the leaf of a 
 kind of wild hemp, growing in the countries 
 of the Levant, and made into powder, pills, 
 or conserves. 
 
 BANICA. The wild parsnip. 
 BANILIA. See Vanilla. 
 BANILAS. See Vanilla. 
 BAOBAB. Bahobab. A species of the 
 genus of plants called by Linnaeus Adanso- 
 nia. It grows mostly on the west coast of 
 Africa, from the Niger to the kingdom of 
 Benin. The bark is called lalo ; the ne- 
 groes dry it in the shade, then powder and 
 keep it in little cotton bags, and put two 
 or three pinches into their tood. It is mu- 
 ciliaginous, and powerfully promotes per- 
 spiration. The mucilage obtained from this 
 bark is a powerful remedy against the epi- 
 demic fevers of the country that produces 
 these trees ; so is a decoction of the dried 
 leaves. The fresh fruit is as useful as the 
 leaves, for the same purposes. 
 BAPTICA coccus. Kermes berries. 
 BAPTISTERIUM. (From (Sa^oi, to im- 
 merge.) A bath, or repository of water, to 
 wash the body. 
 
 BAPTISTRUM. (From faurju, to dye.) 
 A species of wild mustard ; so called from 
 its reddish colour. 
 
 BARAC. (From borak, Arabian, splendid.) 
 JBarach pant*. Nitre. According to Ru- 
 landus, nitrum salis. 
 
 BARAS. (Arabian.) In M. A. Severi- 
 nus, it is synonymous with Alphus, or Leuce. 
 
 BARATHRUM. (Arabian.) Any cavity or 
 hollow place. 
 
 BAHBA. (From barbams, because wild 
 nations are usually unshaven.) 1. The 
 beard of man. 
 
 2. Some vegetables have the specific 
 name of barba, whose ramifications are 
 bushy, like a beard, as barba jvrvis, &c. 
 BARBA AROKIS. The arum. 
 BARBA CUPRIJE. The ulmaria. 
 BARBA HIRCI. The tragopogon. 
 BARBA JQVIS. Jupiter's beard, or the 
 silver bush. Also a name of the semper- 
 vivum majus, and of a species of an- 
 thy His. 
 
 BARBADOES CHERRY The fruit of the 
 Malphigia glabra of Linnaeus, resembling 
 the inferior of our cherries. 
 
 Barbadoes nut. See Ridnus major, 
 BARBADOES TAR. (So named from 
 the island from which it is chiefly pro- 
 cured.) The use of this article in medicine 
 is limited to its external applipation, at 
 times, in paralytic cases. 
 
 BARBAREA. (From St. Barbary, who is 
 said to have found its virtues.) The leaves 
 of this plant, Erisymum barbartea : foUis 
 lyratis, extimo subrotundo of Linnseus, may 
 be ranked among the the antiscorbutics.- 
 They are seldom used in practice. 
 
 BARBARIA. Barbaricum. An obsolete 
 term formerly applied to rhubarb. 
 
 BARBAROSSJE PILULA. Barbarossa's pill. 
 An ancient composition of quicksilver, rhu- 
 barb, diagridium, musk, amber, &c. It was 
 the first internal mercurial medicine which 
 obtained any real credit. 
 
 BARB ARUM. The name of a plaister in 
 Scribomus Largus. 
 
 BARBATINA. A Persian vermifuge seed. 
 BARBEL. Barbo. And oblong fish re- 
 sembling the pike, the eating of whose roe 
 often brings on the cholera morbus. 
 Barberry. See Berberis. 
 BARBOTA. The barbut. A small river- 
 fish. It is remarkable for the size of its 
 liver, which is esteemed the most delicate 
 part of it. 
 
 BAHDANA. (From bardus, foolish ; be- 
 cause silly people are apt to throw them 
 on the garments of passengers, having the 
 property of sticking to whatever they 
 touch ) Arctium. Betonica. Britannica. 
 Ilaphis. Burd' ck. The plant so called 
 in the pharmacopoeias, is Arctium lappa: 
 foKis cordatis, inermibus y petiolatis, of 
 Linnaeus. It grows wild in uncultivated 
 grounds. The seeds have a bitterish sub- 
 acrid taste ; they are recommended as very 
 efficacious diuretics, given eiiher in the 
 form of emulsion, or in powder, to the 
 quantity of a drachm. The roots taste 
 sweetish, with a slight austerity and bit- 
 terness : they are esteemed aperient, diu- 
 retic, and sudorific ; and are said to act 
 without irritation, so as to be safely ven- 
 tured upon in acute disorders. Decoctions 
 
BAR 
 
 BAR 
 
 of them have tf late been used, in rheuma- 
 tic, gouty, venereal, and other disorders ; 
 and are preferred by some to those of sar- 
 saparilla. Two ounces of the roots are to 
 be boiled in three pints of water, to a 
 quart; to th-s, two drachms of vitriolated 
 kali have been usually added. Of this de- 
 coct-on, a pint should be taken every day, 
 in scorbutic and rheumatic cases, and 
 when intended as a diuretic, in a shorter 
 per od. 
 
 BAREGE WATER. The small vil- 
 lage of B .rege, celebrated for its thermal 
 w <ters, is situated on the French side of the 
 Pyrenees, about half way between the Me* 
 diterranean and the Bay of Biscay. The 
 hot springs are four in number. They have 
 all the same component parts-, but differ 
 somewhat in their temperature, and in the 
 quantity of sulphur, the hottest being most 
 strongly penetrated wih this active ingre- 
 dient. The coolest of these waters raises 
 Fahrenheit's thermometer to 73 deg. ; the 
 hottest to 120 deg. Barege waters are re- 
 markable for a very smooth soapy feel ; 
 they render the skin very supple and plia- 
 ble, and dissolve perfectly well soap and 
 animal lymph ; and are resorted to as a 
 bath in resolving tumours of various kinds, 
 rigidities, and contractions of the tendons, 
 stiffness of the joints, left by rheumatic 
 and gouty complaints, and are highly ser- 
 viceable in cutaneous eruptions. Internally 
 taken, this water gives considerable relief 
 in disorders of the stomach, especially at- 
 tended with acidity and heart -burn, in ob- 
 stinate cholics, jaundice, and in gravel, 
 and other affections of the urinary organs. 
 
 BARTGLIA. See Sarritta. 
 
 BARILLA. (Buriglia, the place where 
 it was formerly produced ) Bariglia. Ba- 
 rittor. j&natron. Natron. Anaton. AV- 
 trum antiquorwn. Jlphronitrum. Baurach. 
 Sal alkalinus fixus fossilis Carbonas sod<e 
 impurus. Sub-carbonas sod<e impums. Soda 
 Barilla is the term given, in commerce, 
 to the impure mineral alkali, or imperfect 
 earbona'e of soda, imported from Spain and 
 the Levant. It is made by burning to 
 ashes different plants that grow on the sea- 
 shore, chiefly of the genus salsola of Lin- 
 naeus, and is brought to us in hurd porous 
 masses, of a. speckled brown colour. Kelp, 
 a still more impure alkali, made in this 
 country by burning various sea-weeds, is 
 sometimes called British barilla. The ma- 
 rine plants, collected for the purpose of 
 procuring bar;lia in this country, are the 
 S&lsola kali, salicornia Europxa, zostera 
 maritima, triglochen maritimum, chenopo- 
 dium maritimum, atriplex portulac >ides 
 and littoralis, plantago maricima, tamarix 
 gallica, eryngium maritimum, sedum tele- 
 phium, dipsacus fullonum, &c. &c. 
 
 BARK. A term very frequently em- 
 ployed to signify, by way of eminence, 
 Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. 
 
 Bark, Carribaan. See Cinchona Jamai- 
 ceruis. 
 
 Bark, Jamaica. See Cinchona JamM- 
 censis. 
 
 B<<rk, Peruvian. See Cinchona. 
 
 Burk. red. See Cinchona rubra. 
 
 B irk yettoiv. See Cinchona Jlava. 
 
 Barley. See Kordeum. 
 
 Barley, caustic. See Cavidilla. 
 
 Barley, pearl. See Hordeum perlatum. 
 
 BARM A name given to yeast. 
 
 BARNET WATER, it is of a purging 
 
 kind, of a similar quantity to that of Ep- 
 som, and about half its strength. 
 
 BAROMETER. (From e$o?, weight, 
 and yuirgov, measure.) An instrument to 
 determine the weight of the air ; it is com- 
 rtionly called a weather-glass. 
 
 BARONES. Small worms; called also 
 Nepones. 
 
 BAROPTIS. A black stone, said to be an 
 an' 'dote to venomous bites. 
 
 BAROS. (Btgo?.) Gravity. 
 
 1. Hippocrates uses this word to express 
 by it, an uneasy weight in any part. 
 
 2. It is also the Indian name for a species 
 of camphjre, which is distilled from the 
 roots of the true cinnamon-tree. 
 
 BARRENNESS. The same as sterility. 
 
 BARTHOLINIAIT/E GLANDUI^. See Sttb* 
 lingual glands. 
 
 BAUYCOIA. (From Bay?, heavy, and 
 auueuce, to hear.) Deafness, or difficulty of 
 hearing. 
 
 BARYOCOCCALOJT. (From i&tgu?, heavy, 
 and jtfKJcjtxof, a nut ; because it gives a deep 
 sound.) A name for the stramonium. 
 
 BARTPHONIA. (From /3*gy?, dull, and 
 qavH, the voice.) A difficulty of speaking. 
 
 BARYTES. (From ftyue, heavy ; so 
 called because it is very ponderous.) Cauk. 
 Calk. Terra ponderosa. Baryt. Ponde- 
 rou-; earth Heavy earth. 
 
 Barytes does not exist pure in nature. It 
 is always found in combination with sulphu- 
 ric or carbonic acid. United with the sul- 
 phuric acid, it forms the mineral called 
 sulphate of baryles, or baroselenite. It is 
 found in Staffordshire, Derby^hirp, &c. 
 When united to carbonic acid, it is called 
 aerate d baiytes, w carbonate of 'barbies \ f ound 
 at Anglezark, near Chorley, in Lancashire. 
 Both combinations are met with regularly 
 crystallized and amorphous. 
 
 Pure barytes has a much stronger affi- 
 nity than any other body for sulphuric 
 acid; it turns blue tincture of cabbage 
 gi-een. It is entirely infusible by heat 
 alone, but melts when mixed wi'h various 
 earths. Its specific gravity is 4.000. It 
 changes quickly in the air, swells, becomes 
 soft, and fall-* into a white powder, with the 
 aquisition of about one-fifth of its weight. 
 This slaking is much more active and 
 speedy than that of lime. It combines with 
 phosphorus, which compound decomposes 
 water rapidly. It unites to sulphur by the 
 
BAS 
 
 101 
 
 jdrv and humid way. It has a powerful have supposed that it was formed of water, 
 
 attraction for water, which it absorbs with The Giant's Causeway, in the county of 
 
 a hissing noise and consolidates it strongly. Antrim, in Ireland, and the rock of Pere- 
 
 It is -soluble in twenty times its weight of niere, near St. Santdoux, in Auvergne, are 
 
 cold, and twice its weight of boiling water, formed of these stones. The distinctive 
 
 Its crystals are long four-sided prisms of a characters of basaltes are, a regular form, 
 
 satin-like appearance. It is a deadly poi- hardness sufficient to give fire with steel ; 
 
 son to animals. an( i a cinereous, gray colour, inclining to 
 
 Method of obtaining pure Barytes. I. black. 
 
 Take native carbonate of barytes ; reduce it BASANITES. (From &t#<uifa to find 
 
 to a fine powder and dissolve it in a suffi- out.) A stone said by Pliny, to contain 
 
 cient quantity of diluted nitric acid ; evapo- a bloody juice, and useful in diseases of the 
 
 rate this solution till a pellicle appears, and liver ; also a stone upon which, by some, 
 
 then suffer it to crystallize in a shallow ba- the purity of gold was formerly said to be 
 
 sin. The salt obtained is nitrate of barytes ; tried, and of which medical mortars were 
 
 expose this nitrate of barytes to the action of made, 
 heat in a china cup, or silver crucible, and 
 keep it in a dull red heal for at least one hour, 
 then suffer the vessel to cool, and transfer 
 the greenish solid contents, which are pure 
 barytes, into a well stopped bottle. When 
 dissolved in a small quantity of distilled wa- 
 ter, and evaporated, it may be obtained in 
 a beautiful crystaline form. 
 In this process the nitric acid, added to 
 
 Base, addifiable. See Acid. 
 Base, acidifying. See Jicid. 
 B ASIATIC. (From bado y to kiss.) Ve- 
 nerial connection between the sexes. 
 BASIATOR. See Constrictor labiorum. 
 Basil See Basilicum. 
 BASIL ARK os. ( Basilaris ; from @a<rt\tv(, 
 a king.) Several bones were so termed by 
 the ancients ; as the sphsenoid and occi- 
 the native carbonate of barytes, unites to pital bones. 
 
 BASIL A HIS ARTERIA. Basilary artery. 
 An artery of the brain. So called be- 
 cause it lies upon the basilary process of 
 the occipital bone. It is formed by the 
 junction of the two vertebral arteries with- 
 in the skull, and runs forwards to the sella 
 turcica along the pans varolii, which it 
 supplies, as well as the adjacent parts, with 
 blood, 
 
 BASILARIS PRCCESSUS. Basilary process. 
 See Occipital bone. 
 
 BASILIARIS APOPHYSIS. The great apo- 
 physis of the os occipitis. 
 
 BASILICA MEDIANA. See Basilica vena. 
 BASILICA NUX. The walnut. 
 BASILICA VENA. The large vein that 
 runs in the internal part of the arm, and 
 evacuates its blood into the axillary vein. 
 The branch which crosses, at the head of 
 the arm, to join this vein, is called the 
 basilic median. They may either of them 
 be opened in the operation of blood- 
 letting. 
 
 Basilicon ointment. See Basilicum un~ 
 guentum. 
 
 BASILICUM. (From surt\nco;, royal ; so 
 called from its great virtues.) Odmum. 
 Basil, The plant which bears this name in 
 
 this word means mm, which is the colour the pharmacopoeias, is the Ocimum basili- 
 of the stone.) A heavy and hard kind of cum of Linnaeus -.foliis ovatis glabris / ca- 
 stone, chiefly black, or green. It fre- lycibns citiatis. It is supposed to possess 
 quently contains iron, has a flinty h ;rd- nervine qualities, but is seldom employed 
 ness, is insoluble by acids, and is fusible but as a condiment to season high dishes, 
 by fire. The most remarkable property of to which it imparts a grateful odour and 
 this substance is its figure, being never taste. 
 
 found in sirata, like other marbles, but BASILICUM trurGUEsrTtra. Unguentum bu- 
 always standing up in the form of regular vilicum flavum. An ointment popularly so 
 angular columns, composed of a number of called from its having the ocymum ba- 
 joints, one placed upon and nicely fitted silicum in its composition. It came after- 
 to another, as if formed by the hands of a wards to be composed of wax, resin, &c 
 skilful architect. Some regard this fusible and is now called ceratum resinae flavae. 
 substance as a volcanic production, others BASILICUS PULVIS. The roval powder. 
 
 the ba-ytes, and expels the carbonic acid, 
 and forms nitrate of barytes ; on exposing 
 this nitrate to heat, it parts with its nitric 
 acid, which becomes decomposed into its 
 constituents, leaving the barytes behind. 
 
 2. Pure barytes may likewise ba obtain- 
 ed from its sulphate. For this purpose, 
 boil powdered sulphate of barytes in a so- 
 lution of twice or three times its weight of 
 carbonate of potash, rn a Florence flask, for 
 about two hours; filter the solution and 
 expose what remains on the filter to the 
 action of a violent heat. 
 
 In this case the sulphuric acid of the 
 barytes unites to the potash, and the car- 
 bonic acid of the latter, joins to the ba- 
 rytes ; hrmce sulphate of potash and carbo- 
 nate of barytes are obtained. The former 
 is in solution and passes through the filter ; 
 the latter is insoluble, and remains behind. 
 From this artificial carbonate of barytes, 
 the carbonic acid is driven off by heat. 
 
 BASAAL. (Indian.) The name of an In- 
 dian tree. A decoction of its leaves, with 
 ginger, in water, is used as a gargle in dis- 
 orders of the fauces. The kernels of the 
 fruit kill worms. Ray's Hist. 
 
 BASALTES. (In the thiopic tongue, 
 
102 
 
 BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 A preparation formerly composed of calo- 
 mel, rhubarb, and jalap. Many composi- 
 tions, were, by the ancients, so called, from 
 their supposed pre-eminence. 
 
 BASILIDION. An itchy ointment was 
 formerly so called by Galen. 
 
 BASILIS. A name formerly given to 
 collyriums of supposed virtues, by Galen. 
 
 BASILISCVS. (From /W/xev?, a king.) 
 The basilisk, or cockatrice, a poisonous 
 serpent ; so called from a white spot up- 
 on its head, which resembles a crown. 
 Also the philosopher's stone, and corrosive 
 sublimate. 
 
 BASIO-CERATO-CHOHDRO-GLOSSUS. See Hy- 
 oglossus. 
 
 BASIO-GLOSSUM. See ffyog-lossus. 
 
 B-isio-pHARrNGJEUS. See Constrictor 
 pharyngis viedius. 
 
 BASIS. (From fauvu, to go : the support 
 of any thing,upon which it stands or goes.) 
 
 1. This word is very frequently applied 
 anatomically to the body of any part, or to 
 that part from which the other parts ap- 
 pear, as it were, to proceed, or by which 
 they are supported. 
 
 2. In pharmacy it signifies the princi- 
 pal ingredient. 
 
 BASIS CEREBRI. A term applied for- 
 merly to the paiatum. 
 
 BASIS CORDIS. The broad part of the 
 heart is so called, to distinguish it from 
 the apex, or point. 
 
 BASSI COLICA. The name of a medicine 
 in Scribonius Largus, compounded of aro- 
 matics and honey. 
 
 Bastard pleurisy. See Peripneumonia 
 notha. 
 
 BATATAS. (So the natives of Peru call 
 the potato, which is a native of that coun- 
 try, from our word potato.) A species of 
 night-shade, solatium tuberosum> Linn. Po- 
 tatoes were first brought into Europe by Sir 
 Francis Drake, 1486. and planted in Lon- 
 don. They are said to be natives of Peru. 
 
 BATH. Balneum. Baths are of several 
 kinds. 
 
 I. A convenient receptacle of w-ater, for 
 persons to wash or plunge in, either for 
 health or pleasure, is called a bath. These 
 are distinguished into hot and cold ; and 
 are either natural or artificial. The natural 
 hot baths are formed of the water of hot 
 springs, of which there are many in differ- 
 ent parts of the world ; especially in those 
 countries where there are, or have evident- 
 ly been, volcanoes. The artificial hot 
 baths consist either of water, or of some 
 other fluid, made hot by art. The cold 
 bath consists of water, either fresh or salt, 
 in its natural degree of heat ; or it may be 
 made colder by art, as by a mixture of ni- 
 tre, sal-ammoniac, &c. The chief hot 
 baths in our country are those of Bath and 
 Bristol, and those of Buxton and Matlock ; 
 which latter, however, are rather warm, 
 or tepid, than hot. The use of these baths 
 is found to be beneficial in diseases of the 
 
 head, as palsies, &c. ; in culicular diseases, 
 as leprosies, &c. ; obstructions and consti- 
 pations of the bowels, the scurvy, and* 
 stone ; and in many diseases of women and 
 children. The cold bath, though popular- 
 ly esteemed one of the most innocent reme- 
 dies yet discovered, is not, however, 
 to be adopted indiscriminately. On the 
 contrary, it is liable to do considerable 
 mischief in all cases of diseased viscera, and 
 is not, in any case, proper to be used du- 
 ring the existence of costiveness. As a 
 preventive remedy for the yoimg, and as a 
 general bracer for persons of a relaxed 
 fibre, especially of the female sex, it often 
 proves highly advantageous ; and in gene- 
 ral, the popular idea is a correct one, that 
 the glow which succeeds the use of cold or 
 temperate baths, is a test of their utility ; 
 while, on the other hand, their producing 
 chilliness, head-ache, &c. is a proof of their 
 being pernicious. 
 
 The Cold Bath. 
 
 The diseases and morbid symptoms, for 
 which the cold bath, under one form or 
 another, may be applied with advantage, 
 are very numerous ; and some of them de- 
 serve particular attention. One of the 
 most important of its uses is in ardent fever ; 
 and, under proper management, it forms a 
 highly valuable remedy in this dangerous 
 disorder. It is highly important, however, 
 to attend to the precautions which the use 
 of this vigorous remedial process requires. 
 " Affusion with cold water," Dr. Currie 
 observes, " may be used whenever the heat 
 of the body is steadily above the natural 
 standard, when there is no sense of chilli- 
 ness, and especially when there is no gene- 
 ral nor profuse perspiration. If used du- 
 ring the cold stage of a fever, even though 
 the heat be higher than natural, it brings 
 on interruption of respiration, a fluttering, 
 weak, and extremely quick pulse, and cer- 
 tainly might be carried so far as to extin- 
 guish an mation entirely.'* The most salu- 
 tary consequence which follows the proper 
 use of this powerful remedy, is the pro- 
 duction of profuse and general perspira- 
 tion. It is this circumstance that appears 
 to give so much advantage to a general 
 effusion of cold water in fevers, in prefer- 
 ence to any partial application. The cold 
 bath is better known, especially in this 
 country, as a general tonic remedy in 
 various chronic diseases. The general 
 circumstances of disorder for which cold 
 bathing appears to be of service, according 
 to Dr. Saunders, are a languor and weak- 
 ness of circulation, accompanied with pro- 
 fuse sweating and fatigue.on very moderate 
 exertion ; tremors in the limbs, and many 
 of those symptoms usually called nervous ; 
 where the moving powers are weak, and 
 the mind listless and indolent ; but, at the 
 same time, where no permanent morbid 
 obstruction, or visceral disease, is present. 
 Such a state of body is often the conse- 
 
BATH. 
 
 MS 
 
 quence of a long and debilitating sickness, 
 or of a sedentary life, without using- the 
 exercise requisite to keep up the activity of 
 the bodily powers. -In all these cases, the 
 great object to be fulfilled, is to produce a 
 considerable reaction, from the shock of 
 cold waicFj at the expense of as litde heat 
 as possible ; r i: d when cold-bathing does 
 form, 11 is precisely where the powers of 
 the body are too languid to bring on re- 
 ae^uii, -aid the chilling effects remain un- 
 opposed. When the ' patient feels the 
 shock of imiTu rsion very severely, and, 
 from experience of i s pain, has acquired an 
 insuperable dread of this application ; when 
 he has ielt little or no mindly glow to 
 succeed the first shock, but on coming out 
 of the bath remains cold, shivering, sick 
 at the stomach, oppressed with head-ache, 
 languid, drowsy and listless, and verse to 
 food and exercise during the whole of the 
 day, we may be sure that the bath has been 
 too coiu, irie shock too severe, s and no re- 
 action produced at all adequate to the im- 
 pression ou the surface of the body. 
 
 Tuere is a kind of slow irregular fever, 
 or rather febricula, in which Dr. Saunders 
 has often found the cold hath of s nguiar 
 service. This disorder principally affects 
 persons naturally of a sound constitution, 
 but who lead a sedentary life, and at the 
 same time are employed in some occupa- 
 tion which strongly engages their attention, 
 requires much exertion of thought, and 
 excites a degree of anxiety. Such persons 
 h*ve constantly a pulse rather quicker than 
 natural, hot hands, restless nights, and an 
 impaired appetite; but without any con- 
 siderable cu-rungement in the digestive or- 
 gans. This disorder will continue for a 
 long time, in an irregular way, never en- 
 tirely preventing their ordinary occupation, 
 but rendering it more than usually anxious 
 and fatiguing, and often preparing the way 
 for confirmed hypochondnasis. Persons in 
 this situation, are remarkably relieved by 
 the cold-bath, and for the most part, bear it 
 well ; and its use should also, if possible, DC 
 aided by that relaxation from business, and 
 that diversion of the mind from its ordinary 
 train of thinking, which are obtained by 
 attending a watering-place. The Doctor 
 also found cold bathing hurtful in chlorosis, 
 and observes, that it is seldom admissible in 
 those cases of disease in the stomach which 
 are brought on by high living, and constitute 
 what may be termed the true dyspepsia. 
 
 The topical application or cold water, 
 or of a cold saturnine lotion, in cases of 
 local inflammation, has become an esta- 
 blished practice ; the efficacy of which 
 is daily experienced. Burns of every de- 
 scription will bear a most liberal use of 
 cold water, or even of ice ; and this may 
 be applied to a very extensive inflamed sur- 
 face, without even producing the ordinary 
 effects of e-pneral chillintr. whirch wonlH bp 
 
 brought on from the same application to a 
 sound arid healthy skin. Another very dis- 
 tressing symptom, remarkably relieved by 
 cold water, topically applied, is that intole- 
 rable itching of the vagina, which women 
 sometimes experience, entirely unconnect- 
 ed with any general cause, and which ap- 
 pears to be a kind of herpes confined to 
 that part. Cold water has also been used 
 topically in the various cases of strains, 
 bruises, and similar injuries, in tendinous 
 and ligamentous parts, with success ; also 
 in rigiui y ot muscles, that have been long 
 kept at rest, in order to favour the union 
 of bone, where there appears to have been 
 no organic injury, but only a deficiency of 
 nervous energy, and in mobility of parts, 
 or at most, only slight adhesions, which 
 would give way to a regular exercise of 
 the weakened limb. Another very striking 
 instance of the powerful effects of topical 
 cold, in stimulating a part to action, is 
 shown in the use of cold, or even iced wa- 
 ter, to the vagina of parturient women, 
 during the dangerous haemorrhages that 
 take place from the uterus, on the partial 
 separation of the placenta. 
 
 The Shower Bath. 
 
 A species of cold bath. A modern in- 
 vention, in which the water falls, through 
 numerous apertures, on the body. A pro^ 
 per apparatus for this purpose is to be ob- 
 tained at the shops. The use of the shower 
 bath applies, in every case, to the cold 
 bath, and is of en attended with particular 
 advantages. 1. From the sudden' con- 
 tact of the water, which, in the common 
 cold bath, is only momentary, but which, 
 in the shower bath may be prolonged, re- 
 peated, and modified, at pleasure; and, 
 secondly, from the head and breast, which 
 are exposed to some inconvenience and 
 danger in the common bath, being here ef- 
 fectually secured, by receiving the first 
 shock of the water. 
 
 The Tepid Bath. 
 
 The range of temperature, from the 
 lowest degree of the warm bath to the 
 highest of the cold bath, forms what may 
 be termed the tepid. In general, the heat 
 of water which we should term tepid, is 
 about 90 deg. In a medicinal point of 
 view, it produces the greatest effect in ar- 
 dent fever, where the temperature is little 
 above that of health, but the powers of 
 the body weak, not able to bear the vigo- 
 rous application of cold immersion. In 
 cutaneous diseases, a tepid bath is often 
 quite sufficient to produce a salutary re- 
 laxation, and perspirability of the skin. 
 The Warm Hath. 
 
 From 93 to 96 deg. of Fahrenheit, the 
 warm bath has a peculiar tendency to 
 bring on a state of repose, to alleviate any 
 local irritation, and Uiereby induce sleep. 
 It is, upon the whole, a safer remedy than 
 
 thp. rcnlrf hnth nnrl mnrp rprnlrarlv nnnti- 
 
104 
 
 B.YTH. 
 
 cable to very weak and irritable constitu- 
 tions, whom the shock produced by cold 
 immersion would overpower, and who 
 have sufficient vigour of circulation for an 
 adequate reaction. In cases of topical 
 inflammation, connected with a phlogistic 
 state of body, preceded by rigor and gene- 
 ral fever, and where the local formation of 
 matter is the solution of the general inflam- 
 matory symptoms, experience directs us to 
 the use of the warm relaxing applications, 
 rather than those which, by exciting a ge- 
 neral reaction, would increase the local 
 complaint. This object is particularly to 
 be consulted when the part affected is one 
 that is essential to life. Hence it is that in 
 fever, where there is a great determination 
 to the lungs, and the respiration appears 
 to be locally affected, independently of 
 the oppression produced by mere febrile 
 increase of circulation, practitioners have 
 avoided the external use of cold, in order 
 to promote the solution of the fever ; and 
 have trusted to the general antiphlogistic 
 treatment, along with the topically relaxing 
 application of warm vapour, inhaled by 
 the lungs. Warm bathing appears to be 
 peculiarly well calculated to relieve those 
 complaints that seem to depend on an irre- 
 gular or diminished action of any part of 
 the alimentary canal ; and the state of the 
 skin, produced by immersion in warm wa- 
 ter, seems highly favourable to the healthy 
 action of the stomach and bowels. Another 
 very important use of the warm bath, is in 
 herpetic eruptions, by relaxing the skin, 
 and rendering it more pervious, and pre- 
 paring it admirably for receiving the sti- 
 mulant applications of tar ointment, mer- 
 curials, and the like, that are intended to 
 restore it to a healthy state. The consti- 
 tutions of children seem more extensively 
 relieved by the warm bath than those of 
 adults ; and this remedy seems more gene- 
 rally applicable to acute fevers in them than 
 in persons of a more advanced age, Where 
 the warm bath produces its salutary opera- 
 tion, it is almost always followed by an 
 easy and profound sleep. Dr. Saunders 
 strongly recommends the use of the tepid 
 warm bath, or even higher, in the true me- 
 norrhagia of females. In paralytic affec- 
 tions of particular parts, the powerful sti- 
 mulus of heated water is generally allow- 
 ed ; and in these cases, the effect may be as- 
 sisted by any thing which will increase the 
 stimulating properties of the water, as, for 
 instance, by the addition of salt. In these 
 cases, much benefit may be expected from 
 the use of warm sea-baths. The appli- 
 cation of the warm bath topically, as in pe- 
 diluvia, or fomentations to the feet, often 
 produce the most powerful effects in quiet- 
 ing irritation in fever, and bringing on a 
 sound and refreshing repose. The cases in 
 which the warm bath is likely to be attend- 
 ed with danger, are particularly those 
 
 where there exists a strong tendency to & 
 determination of blood to the head ; and 
 apoplexy has sometimes been thus brought 
 on. The lowest temperature will be re- 
 quired tor cutaneous complaints, and to 
 bring on relaxation in the skin, during fe- 
 brile irritation ; \ lie warmer will be neces- 
 sary in paralysis ; more heat should be em- 
 ployed on a deep-seated part than one that 
 is superficial. 
 
 The Vapour Bath. 
 
 The vapour bath, called also JBalneum 
 laconicum, though not much employed in. 
 England, forms a valuable remedy in a va- 
 riety of cases. In most of the hot natural 
 waters on the Continent, the vapour bath 
 forms a regular part of the bathing appa- 
 ratus, and is there highly valued. In no 
 country, however, is this application car- 
 ried to so great an extent as in Russia, 
 whtre it forms the principal and almost 
 daily luxury of all the people, in every 
 rank; and it is employed as a sovereign 
 remedy for a great variety of disorders. 
 The Hon. Mr. Basil Cochrane has lately 
 published a Treatise on the Vapour Bath, 
 from which, it appears, he has brought the 
 apparatus to such perfection, that he can 
 apply it of all degrees of temperature, 
 partially or generally, by shower, or by 
 stream, with a great force or a small one ; 
 according to the particular circumstances 
 under which patients are so variously 
 placed, who require such assistance. See 
 Cochrane on Vapour Bath. Connected 
 with this article, is the air-pump vapour- 
 bath , a species of vapour bath, or machine, 
 to which the inventor has given this name. 
 This apparatus has been found efficacious in 
 removing paroxysms of the gout, and pre- 
 venting their recurrence ; in acute and 
 chronic rheumatism, palsy, cutaneous dis- 
 eases, ulcers, &c. It has also been propo- 
 sed in chilblains, leprosy, yaws, tetanus, 
 amenorrhea, and dropsy. 
 
 II. When the vessels in which bodies are 
 exposed to the action of heat, are not 
 placed in immediate contact with the fire, 
 but receive the required degree of heat by 
 another intermediate body, such apparatus 
 is termed a bath. These have been vari- 
 ously named, as dry, vapour, &c. Modem 
 chymists distinguish three kinds : 
 
 1. Balneum arenx, or the sand bath. 
 This consists merely of an open iron, or 
 baked clay, sand-pot, whose bottom is 
 mostly convex, and exposed to the furnace. 
 Finely sifted sea-sand is put into this, and 
 the vessel containing the substance to be 
 heated, &c. in the sand bath, immersed in 
 the middle. 
 
 2. Balneum mari<e, or the water bath. 
 This is very simple, and requires no 
 particular apparatus. The object is, to 
 place the vessel containing the substance 
 to be heated, in another, containing water ; 
 which last must be of such a nature as to 
 
I . 
 
 t>e fitted for the application of fire, as a 
 common still, or kettle. 
 
 3. The -vapour bath. When any sub- 
 stance is heated by the steam, or vapour, 
 of boiling 1 water, chymists say it is done 
 by means of a vapour bath. 
 
 III. Those applications are called dry 
 baths, which are made of ashes, salt, sand, 
 &c. The ancients had many ways of ex- 
 citing- a sweat, by means of a dry heat ; 
 as by the use of hot sand, stove rooms, or 
 artificial bagnios; and even from certain 
 natural hot steams of the earth, received 
 under a proper arch, or hot-house, as we 
 learn from Celsus. They had also another 
 kind of bath by insolation, where the body 
 was exposed to the sun for some time, in 
 order to draw forth the superfluous moist- 
 ure from the inward parts; and to this 
 day it is a practice, in some nations, to 
 cover the body over with horse-dung, es- 
 pecially in painful chronic diseases. In 
 New England, they make a kind of stove 
 of turf, wherein the sick are shut up to 
 bathe, or sweat. It' was probably from a 
 knowledge of this practice, and of the ex- 
 ploded doctrines of Celsus, that the no- 
 ted empiric Dr. Graham drew his notions 
 of the salutary effects of what he called 
 earth bathing ; a practice which, in the way 
 he used it, consigned some of his patients 
 to a perpetual mansion under the ground. 
 The like name of dry bath, is sometimes 
 also given to another kind of bath, made 
 of kindled coals, or burning spirit of wine. 
 The patient being placed in a convenient 
 close chair, for the reception of the fume, 
 which rises and provokes sweat in a plen- 
 tiful manner ; care being taken to keep the 
 head out, and to' secure respiration This 
 bath has been said to be very effectual in 
 removing old obstinate pains in the limbs. 
 
 IV. Medicated baths are such as are sa- 
 turated with various mineral, vegetable, or 
 sometimes animal substances. Thus we 
 have sulphur and iron baths, aromatic and 
 milk baths. There v can be no doubt that 
 such ingredients, if duly mixed, and a pro- 
 per temperature be given .to the water, 
 may, in certain complaints, be productive 
 of effects highly beneficial. Water, impreg- 
 nated with sulphate of iron, will abound 
 with the bracing and sulphureous parti- 
 cles of that metal, and may be useful for 
 strengthening the part to which it is 
 applied, reinvigorating debilitated limbs, 
 stopping various kinds of bleeding, re- 
 storing the menstrual and haemorrhoidal 
 discharges when obstructed, and, in short, 
 AS a substitute for the natural iron bath. 
 There are various other medicated baths, 
 such as those prepared with alum and 
 quick-lime, sal-ammoniac, &c. by boiling 
 them together, or separately, in pure rain 
 water. These have long been reputed as 
 eminently serviceable in paralytic, and all 
 
 fcATH WATERS. 
 
 105* 
 
 diseases arising from nervous and muscular 
 debility. 
 
 BATH WATERS. Bathonix aqua So- 
 Us aqua, BadigutK aquae . The city of Bath 
 has been celebrated, for a Icing series of 
 years, for its numerous hot springs, which 
 are of a higher temperature than any in 
 this kingdom, (from 112 to 116,) and, 
 indeed, are the only natural waters which 
 we possess that are at all hot to the touch ; 
 all the other thermal waters being of a 
 heat below the animal temperature, and 
 only deserving that appellation from being- 
 invariably warmer than the general ave- 
 rage of the heat of common springs. By 
 the erection of elegant baths, these waters 
 are paticularly adapted to the benefit of 
 invalids, who find here a variety of esta- 
 blishments, contributing equally to health, 
 convenience, and amusement. There are 
 three principal springs in the city of Bath, 
 namely, those called the King's Bath, the 
 Cross Bath, and the Hot Bath ; all with- 
 in a short distance of each other, and emp- 
 tying themselves into the river Avon, after 
 having passed through the several baths, 
 Their supply is so copious, that all the 
 large reservoirs used for bathing are fill- 
 ed every evening with fresh water, from 
 their respective fountains. In their sensi- 
 ble and medicinal properties, there is but 
 a slight difference. According to Dr. Fal- 
 coner, the former are 1. That the water, 
 when newly drawn, appears clear and co- 
 lourless, remains perfectly inactive, with- 
 out bubbles, or any sign of briskness, or 
 effervescence. 2. After being exposed to 
 the open air, for some hours, it becomes ra- 
 ther turbid, by the separation of a pale 
 yellow, ochery precipitate, which gradu- 
 ally subsides. 3. No odour is perceptible 
 from a glass of the fresh water, but a slight 
 pungency to the taste from a large mass of 
 it, when fresh drawn ; which, however, is 
 neither fetid nor sulphureous. 4. When 
 hot from the .pump, it affects the mouth 
 with a strong chalybeate impression, with- 
 out being of a saline or pungent taste. 
 And, fifthly, on growing cold, the chalybeate 
 taste is entirely lost, leaving only a very 
 slight sensation on the tongue, by which it 
 can scarcely be distinguished from common 
 hard spring-water. The temperature of 
 the King's Bath water, which is usually pre- 
 ferred for drinking, is, when fresh drawn 
 in the glass, above 116 deg. ; that of 
 the Cross Bath, 112 deg. But, after flow- 
 ing into the spacious bathing vessels, it 
 is generally from 100 to 106 deg. in the 
 hotter baths, and from 92 to 94 cleg, in the 
 Cross Bath ; a temperature which remains 
 nearly stationary, and is greater than that 
 of any other natural spring in Britain. A 
 small quantity of gas is also disengaged 
 from these waters, which Dr. Priestley 
 first discovered to contain no more thai) 
 
106 
 
 BATH WATEUS. 
 
 one-twentieth part of its bulk of fixed air, 
 or carbonic acid. The chymical proper- 
 ties of the Bath waters, according to the 
 most accurate analysers, Doctors Lucas, 
 Falconer, and Gibbs, contain so small a 
 proportion of iron, as to amount only to 
 one-twentieth or one-thirty-eighth of a 
 grain in the pint ; and, according to Dr. 
 Gibbs, fifteen grains and a quarter of si- 
 liceous earth in the gallon. Dr. Saunders 
 estimates a gallon of the King's Bath water 
 to contain about eight cubic inches of car- 
 bonic acid, and a similar quantity of air, 
 nearly azotic, about eighty grains of solid 
 ingredients, one-half of which probably 
 consists of sulphat and muriat of soda, 
 fifteen grains and a half of siliceous earth, 
 and the remainder is selenite, carbonate of 
 lime, and so small a portion of oxyd of 
 iron as to be scarcely calculable. Hence 
 he concludes, that the King's Bath water, 
 is the strongest chalybeate ; next in order, 
 the Hot Bath water; and lastly, that of 
 the Cross Bath, which contains the smallest 
 proportions of chalybeate, gaseous and sa- 
 line, but considerably more of the earthy 
 particles ; while its water, in the pump, is 
 also two degrees lower than that of the 
 otl ers. It ^is likewise now ascertained, 
 that thess springs do not exhibit the slight- 
 est traces of sulphur, though it was former- 
 iy believed, and erroneously supported on 
 the authority of Dr. Charleton, that the 
 subtile aromatic vapour in the Bath waters, 
 was a sulphureous principle, entirely simi- 
 lar to common brimstone. 
 
 With regard to the effect of the Bath 
 Waters on the human system, independent 
 of their specific properties, as a medicinal 
 remedy not to be imitated completely by 
 any chymical process, Dr. Saunders attri- 
 butes much of their salubrious influence to 
 the nntural degree of warmth peculiar to 
 these springs, which, for ages, have pre- 
 served an admirable degree of uniformity 
 of temperature. He thinks too, that one 
 of their most important uses is that of 
 an external application, yet supposes that, 
 in this respec-, they appear to differ little 
 from common water, when heated to the 
 same temper; ture, and applied under si- 
 milar circumstances. 
 
 According to Dr. Falconer, the Bath 
 water, when drunk fresh from the spring, 
 generally raises, or rather accelerates the 
 puke, increases the heat, and promotes the 
 different secretions. These symptoms, in 
 most cases, become perceptible soon after 
 drinking it, and will sometimes continue 
 for a considerable time. It is, however, 
 remarkable, that they are only produced 
 in invalids. Hence we may conclude, that 
 these waters not only possess heating pro- 
 perties, but their internal use is likewise 
 attended with a peculiar stimulus, acting 
 more immediately on the neryes. 
 
 One of the most salutary effects of the 
 Bath water, consists in its action on the 
 urinary organs, even when taken in mode- 
 rate doses. Its operation on the bowels 
 varies in different individuals, like that of 
 all other waters, which do not contain any 
 cathartic salt ; but, in general, it is pro- 
 ductive of costiveness : an effect resulting 
 from the want of an active stimulus to the 
 intestines, and probably also from the de- 
 termination this water occasions to the 
 skin, more than from any astringency which 
 it may possess ; for, if perspiration be sud- 
 denly checked during the use of it, a diar- 
 rhoea is sometimes the consequence. Hence 
 it appears that its stimulant powers are 
 primarily, and more particularly exerted 
 in the stomach, where it produces a variety 
 of symptoms, sometimes slight and tran- 
 sient, but, occasionally, so considerable 
 and permanent, as to require it to be dis- 
 continued. In those individuals with whom 
 it is likely to agree, and prove beneficial, 
 the Bath waters excite, at first, an agree- 
 able glowing sensation in the stomach, 
 which is speedily followed by an increase 
 both of appetite and spirits, as well as a 
 quick secretion of urine. In others, when 
 the use of them is attended with head-ache, 
 thirst and constant dryness of the tongue, 
 heaviness, loathing of the stomach, and 
 sickness ; or if they are not evacuated, ei- 
 ther by urine or an increased perspiration, 
 it may be justly inferred that their further 
 continuance is improper. 
 
 The diseases for wbich these celebrated 
 waters are resorted to, are very numerous, 
 and are some of the most important and 
 difficult of cure of all that come under 
 medical treatment. In most of them, the 
 bath is used along with the waters, as an 
 interns! medicine. The general indications, 
 of the propriety of using this medicinal 
 water, are in those cases where a gentle, 
 gradual, and permanent stimulus is re<- 
 qii'red. Bath water may certainly be con- 
 sidered as a chalybeate, in which the iron 
 is very small in quantity, but in a highly 
 active form ; and the degree of tempera- 
 ture is in itself a stimulus, often of con- 
 siderable powers. These circumstances 
 again point out the necessity of certain 
 cautions, which, from a view of the mere 
 quantity of foreign contents, might be 
 thought superfluous. Although, in esti- 
 mating the powers of this medicine, al- 
 lowance must be made for local prejudice 
 in its favour, there can be no doubt but 
 that its employment is hazardous, and might 
 often do considerable mischief, in various 
 cases of active inflammation ; especially in 
 irritable habits, where there exists a strong 
 tendency to hectic fever ; and even in the 
 less inflammatory state of diseased and sup. 
 purating viscera ; and, in general, wherever 
 a quick pulse and dry tongue, indicate a de- 
 
BAT 
 
 BAT 
 
 ior 
 
 gree of general fever. The cases, there- 
 fore, to which this water are peculiarly 
 suited, are mostly of the chronic kind ; and 
 by a steady perseverance in this remedy, 
 very obstinate disorders have given way. 
 The following, Dr. Saunders, in his Trea- 
 tise on Mineral Waters, considers as the 
 principal, viz. 1. Chlorosis, a disease 
 which, at all times, is much relieved by 
 steel, and will bear it, even where there 
 is a considerable degree of feverish ir- 
 ritation, receives particular benefit from 
 the Bath water; and its use, as a warm 
 bath excellently contributes to remove 
 that languor of circulation, and obstruc- 
 tion of the natural evacuations, which con- 
 stitute the leading features of this common 
 and troublesome disorder. 2. The com- 
 plicated diseases, which are often brought 
 on by a long residence in hot climates, af- 
 fecting the secretion of bile, the functions 
 of the stomach, and alimentary canal, and 
 which generally produce organic derange- 
 ment in some part of the hepatic system, 
 often receive much benefit from the Bath 
 water, if used at a time when suppurative 
 inflammation is not actually present. 3. 
 Another and less active disease of the 
 biliary organs, the jaundice, which arises 
 from a simple obstruction of the gall-ducts, 
 is still oftener removed by both the inter- 
 nal and external use of these waters. 4. In 
 rheumatic complaints, the power of this 
 water, as Dr. Charleton well observes, is 
 chiefly confined to that species of rheuma- 
 tism which is unattended with inflamma- 
 tion, or in which the patient's pains are 
 not increased by the warmth of his bed. 
 A great number of the patients that resort 
 to Bath, especially those that are admitted 
 into the hospital, are affected with rheu- 
 matism in all its stages; and it appears, 
 from the most respectable testimony, that 
 a large proportion of them receive a per- 
 manent cure. (See Falconer on Bath Wa- 
 ter in Rheumatic Cases.) 5. In gout, the 
 greatest benefit is derived from this water, 
 in those cases where it produces anomalous 
 affections of the head, stomach, and bowels ; 
 and it is here a principal advantage to be 
 able to bring, by warmth, that active local 
 inflammtion in any limb, which relieves 
 ail the other troublesome and dangerous 
 symptoms. Hence it is that Bath water is 
 commonly said to produce the gout ; by 
 which is only meant th:;t, where persons 
 have a gouty affection, shifting from place 
 to plaee, and thereby much disordering the 
 system, the internal and external use of 
 the Bath water will soon bring on a gene- 
 ral increase of action, indicated by a flush- 
 ing in the face, fulness in the circulating 
 vessels, and relief of the dyspeptic symp- 
 toms ; and the whole disorder will termi- 
 nate in a regular fit of the gout in the 
 extremities, which is the crisis always to be 
 wished for. 6. The colica pictonum, and 
 
 the paralysis, or loss of nervous power in 
 particular limbs, which is one of its most 
 serious consequences, is found to be pecu- 
 liarly relieved by the use of the Bath 
 waters, more especially when applied ex- 
 ternally, either generally, or upon the part 
 affected. 
 
 The quantity of water taken daily, during 
 a full course, and by adults, is recom- 
 mended by Dr. Falconer, not to exceed a 
 pint and a half, or two pints : and in chlo- 
 rosis, with irritable habits, not more than 
 one pint is employed; and when the bath 
 is made use of, it is generally two or three 
 times a week, m the morning. The Bath 
 waters require a considerable time to be 
 persevered in, before a full and fair trial 
 can be made. Chronic rheumatism, ha- 
 bitual gout, dyspepsia, from a long course 
 of high and intemperate living, and the 
 like, are disorders not to be removed by a 
 short course of any mineral water, and 
 many of those who have once received 
 benefit at the fountains, find it necessary 
 to make an annual visit to them, to repair 
 the waste, in health during the preceding 
 year. 
 
 BATH, CAUTERES. A sulphureous 
 bath near Barege, which raises the mercu- 
 ry in Fahrenheit's thermometer to 131 deg. 
 
 BATH. ST. SAUVEUR'S. A sulphu- 
 reous and alkaline bath, in the valley ad- 
 joining Barege, the latter of which, raise 
 Fahrenheit's thermometer as high as 131 
 deg. It is much resorted to from the 
 South of France, and used chiefly exter- 
 nally, as a simple thermal water. 
 
 BATHMIS. (From j&uva>, to enter.) Bath- 
 mns. The seat, or base ; the cavity of a 
 bone, with the protuberance of another, 
 particularly those at the articulation of the 
 humerus and ulna, according to Hippocrates 
 and Galen. 
 
 BATHONIJE AQ.U;E. Bath waters. 
 
 BATEIRON. (From $*<ya>, to enter.) 
 Bathrum. The same as bathmis ; also an 
 instrument used in the extension of frac- 
 tured liiribs, called scamnum. Hippocrates. 
 And described by Oiibasius and Scul- 
 tetus. 
 
 BATIA. A name formerly given to a 
 retort. 
 
 BATIXOX-MORON. (From Sttrot, a 
 bramble, and /jsgov, raspberry. A rasp- 
 berry. 
 
 BATRACHIUM. (From &tvrtx.%jx> a frog; 
 so called from its likeness to a frog.) The 
 herb crow's foot, or ranunculus. 
 
 BATRACHUS. (From @nrct%oc, a frog; 
 so called because they who are infected 
 with it, croak like a frog.) An inflamma- 
 tory tumour under the tongue. 
 
 BATTARISMUS. (From BATTC?, a Cyre- 
 nzean prince, who stammered.) Stam- 
 mering ; a detect in pronunciation. See 
 Psellismus. 
 
 BATTATA VIRINIAITA. See Potato- 
 
108 
 
 BE A 
 
 BEE 
 
 EATTATA FEREGRINA. The cathartic 
 potato ; perhaps a species of ipomcea. If 
 about two ounces of them are eaten at 
 bed-time, ihey greatly move the belly the 
 next morning. 
 
 BATTARISMUS. Stammering with hesi- 
 tation. The psellismus haesitans of Cullen. 
 BAUDA. A vessel for distillation was 
 formerly so called. 
 
 Jiaulmoney. See Meum athamanticum. 
 BAURACH. (Arab. Bourach.) A name 
 formerly applied to nitre, or any salt ; 
 hence it is that borax took its name, which 
 is also thus called, as well as tire mineral 
 fixed alkaline salt. 
 
 BAXANA. (Indian.) A poisonous tree 
 growing near Ormuz ; called by Kay, ra- 
 buxit. 
 
 Bay-cherry. See Lauro-cerasus. 
 Hay-leaves. See Laurus. 
 BAT-LEAVED PASSIOX-FLOWER. The 
 plant so called is the Passiftora laurifolia of 
 Linnaeus. A native of Surinam, where the 
 fruit grows to the size of a small lemon, 
 which it greatly resembles. Its flavour is 
 delicately acid, and much esteemed to 
 quench thirst. It strengthens the stomach, 
 and is a salutary fruit in gastric affections, 
 fevers, &c. 
 
 BAY-SALT. A very pure salt, prepared 
 
 from sea-water by spontaneous evaporation. 
 
 BAZCHKR. A Persian word for antidote. 
 
 BDELLA. (From @S**xu> t to suck.) 
 
 Bdellerum. A horse-leech. 
 
 BDELLIUM. (From bedattah. Arab.) 
 Madeleon. Bolchon. Balchus. Called by the 
 Arabians, mokel. A gum-like, very im- 
 pure myrrh. It is one of the weakest of 
 the deobstruent gums. It was sometimes 
 used as a pectoral and an emmenagogue. 
 Applied externally, it is stimulant, and 
 promotes suppuration. It is never met 
 with in the shops of this country. 
 
 BDELLUS. (From /&T* f to break wind.) 
 A discharge of the wind by the anus. 
 
 BDELYGMIA. (From #Ts, to break 
 wind.) Any filthy and nauseous odour. 
 
 BEAN. The common bean is the seed 
 of the ricia faba of Linnaeus, a native of 
 Egypt. There are many varieties. Beans 
 are very wholesome and nutritious to those 
 whose stomachs are strong, and accus- 
 tomed to the coarser modes of living. In 
 delicate stomachs they produce flatulency, 
 dyspepsia, cardialgia, &c. especially when 
 old. See Legumina. 
 
 Bean, French. See Bean, kidney. 
 BEAK, KIDNEY. This seed is often 
 called the French bean ; it is the pericar- 
 pium of the phaseolus vulgaris of Linnaeus, 
 which, when young and well boiled, is easy 
 of digestion, and delicately flavoured. 
 These are less liable to produce flatulency 
 than peas. See Legutnina, 
 
 Bean, Malacca. See Anacardium orien~ 
 tale. 
 
 Be, an of Carthagena. See Bejuio. 
 
 jBean, St. Ignatius. See Nux vomica se- 
 rapionis. 
 
 BEARD. The hair growing on the chin 
 and adjacent parts of the face, in adults of 
 the male sex. 
 
 Beards-breech. See Acanthus. 
 
 Bear's foot. See Helleboraster. 
 
 Bear's whortleberry. Uva ursi. 
 
 BECCA. A fine kind of resin from the 
 turpentine and mastich trees of Greece and 
 Syria, formerly held in great repute. 
 
 BECCABUNGA. (From bach bungen, 
 water-herb, German, because it grows in 
 rivulets.) Jlnagallis aquaticu. Laver Ger- 
 manicum. Ver onica aquatica. Cepcea. Wa- 
 ter-pimpernef and brooklime. The plant 
 which bears these names, is the Veronica 
 beccabunga of Linnaeus : racemis laterali- 
 bus, foliis ovatis plants, caule repente. It 
 was formerly considered of much use in 
 several diseases, and was applied externally 
 to wounds and ulcers : but if it have any 
 peculiar efficacy l it is to be derived from 
 its antiscarbutic virtue. As a mild refri- 
 gerant juice, it is preferred where an acri- 
 monious state of the fluids prevails, indi- 
 cated by prurient eruptions upon the skin, 
 or in what has been called the hot scurvy. 
 To derive much advantage from it, the 
 juice ought to be taken in large quantities, 
 or the fresh plant eaten as food. 
 
 BECHA. See Bechica. 
 
 BECHICA. (From fa%, a cough.) Be- 
 chita. Medicines to relieve a cough. An 
 obsolete term. The trochisci bechici albi, 
 consist of starch and liquorice, with a small 
 proportion of florentine orris made into 
 lozenges, with mucilage of gum-traga- 
 canth. They are a soft pleasant demul- 
 cent. The trochisci bechici nigvi, consist 
 chiefly of the juice of liquorice, with sugar 
 and gum-tragacanth. 
 
 BECHION. (From /g|, a cough: so 
 called from its supposed virtues in relieving 
 coughs Bechium. The herb colt's foot, 
 or tussilago. 
 
 BECUIBA NUX. (Indian.) A large nut 
 growing in Brazil, from which a balsam is 
 drawn that is held in estimation in rheuma- 
 tisms. 
 
 BEDEGUAR, (Arab.) Bedeguar. The 
 Carduus lacetus Syriacus is so called, and 
 also the cynosbatos, or rosa canina. 
 
 BEDEXGIAN. The name of the love- 
 apples in Avicenna: 
 
 Bedstrato, lady's. See Aparine. ^ 
 
 BEE. Jlpis mellifica. of Linnaeus. This 
 insect was formerly exhibited, after being 
 dried and powdered, internally, as a diu- 
 retic. It is to the industry of bees we are 
 indebted for those valuable articles, honey 
 and wax. See Honey and Wax. 
 
 Beech-tree. See Fagus. 
 
 BEES' WAX. Cera. The production 
 of the honey-comb : it is a hard compact 
 substance, and of a clear yellow colour, 
 much used for medical purposes externally, 
 
BEL 
 
 BEM 
 
 109 
 
 in the composition of ointments, cerates, 
 and plaisters. 
 
 Beety red. See Beta rubra. 
 
 BEET, WHITE. A variety of red beet. 
 The juice and powder of the root are good 
 to excite sneezing, and will bring away a 
 considerable quantity of mucus. 
 
 BEGMA. (From $H<r<ru> t to cough.) A 
 cough. Expectorated mucus, according 
 to Hippocrates. 
 
 BEHEN ALBUM. (From bchen, a finger, 
 Arab.) Jacea orient alis patula. Raphon- 
 ticoides lutea. The true white behen of 
 the ancients Centaurea behen of Linnaeus. 
 The-root possesses astringent virtues. 
 
 BEHEN OFFICINA.BCM. The spatling pop- 
 py ; Cucubalus behen of Linnaeus, former- 
 ly used as a cordial and alexipharmic. 
 
 BEHEN RUBRUM. Limomum Limonium 
 majus. Behen. Sea-lavender, or red be- 
 hen. The Statice limonium of Linnaeus. 
 The roots possess astringent and strength- 
 ening qualities, but not in a very remarka- 
 ble degree. 
 
 BEIDELSAR. Beidellopar. A species of 
 Asclepias, used in Africa as a remedy for 
 fever and the bites of serpents. The caus- 
 tic juice which issues from the roots when 
 wounded, is used by the negroes to destroy 
 venereal and similar swellings. 
 
 BEJUIO. Habilla de Carthagena. Bean 
 of Carthagena. A kmd of bean in South 
 America, famed for being an effectual anti- 
 dote againt the poison of all serpents, if a 
 small quantity is eaten immediately. This 
 bean is the peculiar product of the jurisdic- 
 tion of Carthagena. 
 
 BELA-ATE CORTEX. (Indian ) Belae. 
 A bark of Madagascar, said to be of con- 
 siderable efficacy in the cure of diar- 
 rhoeas. 
 
 BELEMNOIHES. (From /gsA^vov, a dart, 
 and *To?, form ; so named from their dart- 
 like shape.) Belenoides. Beloidos. The 
 styloid process of the temporal bone, and 
 the lower end of the ulna, were formerly so 
 culled. 
 
 BELESON. (Indian.) Belilia. The Muft- 
 senda frondosa of Linnaeus, a decoction of 
 which is, according to Ray, cooling. 
 
 BELLADONNA. (From bella donna, 
 Italian, a handsome lady ; so called be- 
 cause the ladies of Italy use it, to take 
 away the too florid colour of their faces.) 
 Solatium melonocerasus Solatium lethale. 
 Jllropa belladonna of Linnjeus : caute her- 
 baceoy foliis ovatis integris. This plant has 
 been long known as a strong poison of the 
 narcotic kind, and the berries have fur- 
 nished many instances of their fatal effects, 
 particularly upon children that have been 
 tempted to eat them. The leaves were 
 first used internally, to discuss scirrhous 
 and cancerous tumours ; and from the good 
 effects attending their use, physicians were 
 induced to employ them internally, for the 
 same disorders; and there are a consi- 
 
 derable number of well authenticated facts, 
 whicn prove them a very serviceable and 
 important remedy. The dose, at 'first, 
 should be small ; arid gradually and cau- 
 tiously increased. Five grains are consi- 
 dered a powerful dose, and apt to produce 
 dimness of sight, vertigo, &c. 
 
 BELLEGU. See Myrobulani bellerici. 
 BELLEREGI. See Myrobalani belleriti* 
 BELNILEG. See Myrobaiant bellerici. 
 BELLERICJE. See Myrobaluni bellerici. 
 BELLIDIOIDES. (From befits, a daisy, and 
 s/eToc, form.) See Bel Us major. 
 
 15ELLIS. (A bello colore, from its fail- 
 colour, ) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia, 
 Order, Polygamia superflua. The daisy. 
 
 BELUS MAJOR, Buplithalmum majus. 
 Leucantliemumvrdgare. Bellidioides, Con- 
 solida media Oculns bovis. Ox-eye daisy. 
 Maudin-wort. The pharmacopo;al name 
 for the Chrysanthemum leucanthemum of 
 Linnaeus : -foliis amplexicaulibus, oblong-is 
 superne serratis, inferne dentatis. The flow- 
 ers and herb were 'formerly esteemed in 
 asthmatic and phthisical diseases, but have 
 now deservedly fallen into disuse. 
 
 B ELLIS MINOR. Bellis. The common 
 daisy. The Bellis perennis of Lmnseus : 
 scapo nudo t or bruise- wort, was formerly 
 directed in pharmacopoeias by this name. 
 Although the leaves and flowers are rather 
 acrid, and are said to cure several species 
 of wounds, they are never employed by 
 modern surgeons. 
 
 BELLIS PERENNIS. The systematic 
 name of the common daisy. See Bellis 
 minor. 
 
 BELLOCULTTS. (From bellus, fair, and ocu- 
 lusy the eye.) A precious stone, resembling 
 the eye, and formerly supposed to be use- 
 ful in its disorders. 
 
 BELLON. The Devonshire colic, or coli- 
 ca pictonum. 
 
 BELLONARIA. (From BeUona, the god- 
 dess of war.) An herb which, if eaten, 
 makes people mad, and act outrageously, 
 like the votaries of Bellona. 
 
 BELLUTTA TSJAMPACAM. (Indian.) A 
 tree of Malabar, to which many virtues are 
 attributed. 
 
 BELMUSCHUS. A name given to the Abel- 
 moschus. 
 
 BELOERE. (Indian.) An evergreen 
 plant of America, whose seeds purge mode- 
 rately, but the leaves roughly. 
 
 BELONOIDES. Beloides. The same as 
 belemnoides. 
 
 BELULCUM. (Fram xoc, a dart, and 
 tKxee, to draw out.) A surgeon's instrument 
 for extracting thorns, or darts, 
 
 BELLUZZAR. Beluzaar. The Chaldee 
 word for antidote. 
 
 BELZOE. See Benzoinum. 
 BELZOINUM. See Benzoinum, 
 BEMCUUISI, An Indian shrub used in 
 
119 
 
 BEN 
 
 BEN 
 
 BEM-T AMARA. (Arab.) The faba -^gyp- 
 tiaca. 
 
 BEN. (Arab.) Glans unguentaria, Been 
 nitx. Balanus mirepsica. Coattis. The 
 oily acorn, or ben-nut. A whitisli nut, 
 about the size of a small filberd, of a round- 
 ish triangular shape, including a kernel of 
 the same figure, covered with a white 
 skin. It is the fruit of the Guilandina mo- 
 ring a. of Linnaeus : interims, foliis, sub- 
 pinnatisy foliolis inferioribus ternatis. They 
 were formerly employed to remove ob- 
 structions of the primse vise. The oil af- 
 forded by simple pressure, is remarkable 
 for its not growing rancid in keeping, or, 
 at least, not until it has stood for a number 
 of years ; and, on this apcount, it is used in 
 extricating the aromatic principle of such 
 odoriferous flowers as yield little or no es- 
 sential oil in distillation. The unalterabi- 
 lity of this oil would render it the most 
 valuable substance for cerates, or lini- 
 ments, were it sufficiently common. It is 
 actually employed for this purpose in many 
 parts of I ( aly. 
 
 BEN MAGNUM. Monardus calls by this 
 name, the avellana purgatrix, which purges 
 and vomits violently. 
 
 BEN TAMARA. The Egyptian bean. 
 
 BENATH. (Arab.) Stroll pustules pro- 
 duced by sweating in the night. 
 
 BENEDICT. (From benedico, to bless.) 
 A specific name prefixed to many compo- 
 sitions and herbs on account of their sup- 
 posed good qualities ; as benedicta herba, 
 benedicta aqua, &c 
 
 BENEDICT A AQ.UA. Lime water was 
 formerly so called : also, a water distilled 
 from serpyllum, and, in Schroeder, it is the 
 name for an emetic. 
 
 BENEDICTA AH'UA COMPOSITA. Com- 
 pound lime water. 
 
 BENEDICTA HERBA. See Caryophyllata. 
 
 BENEDICTA LAXATIVA. A compound 
 of turbeth, scammony, and spurges, with 
 some warm aromatics. 
 
 BENEDICTUM LAXATIVUM. Rhubarb, and 
 sometimes the lenitive electuary. 
 
 BKNEDICTUM HCTUM. A term applied 
 to Guaiacum. 
 
 BENEDICTUM VINUM. Antimonial wine. 
 
 BENEDICTDS CARDUUS. See Carduus 
 benedictus. 
 
 BENEDICTUS LAPIS. A name for the. phi- 
 losopher's stone. 
 
 BENEOLENTIA. (From bene, well and 
 oteo, to smell.) Sweet-scented medicines, 
 as gums, &.c. 
 
 BENG. A name given by the Mahome- 
 dans to the leaves of hemp, formed into 
 pills, or conserve. They possess exhilara- 
 ting and intoxicating po\, ers. 
 
 BENGAUE RADIX. (From Bengal, its 
 native place.) See Cassumuniar. 
 
 BENGAL QUINCE. This fruit, which is 
 the produce of the Erateva marmelos of 
 Linnaeus, of spontaneous growth in several 
 
 parts of India, is about the size of an orange, 
 and covered with a hard bony shell, con- 
 taining a yellow viscous puip, of a most 
 agreeable flavour ; tills is scooped out, and 
 being mixed with sugar and orange, is 
 brought to the tables of the grandees in 
 India, who eat it ds a great delicacy. It is 
 also esteemed as a sovereign remedy against 
 dysentery. 
 
 BENGALLE INDORUM. (From Bengaly 
 its native place.) See Cassuinuniar. 
 
 BENGI EIRI. A species of evergreen, 
 Indian ricmus, which grows in Malabar. 
 
 Benitherb. See Caryophyllata. 
 
 BENIVI ARBOR. See Benzoinum, 
 
 Benjamin. See Benzoinutn. 
 
 Jienjumt,n flowers. See Benzole acid. 
 
 BENZO \S. A benzoate. A salt formed 
 by the union of benzoic acid, with an al- 
 kaline, earthy, or metallic base; as ben- 
 zoate of alum me, &c. 
 
 BKNZOE. See Benzoinum. 
 
 BENZOE A.MYGDALOIDES. See Benzoi' 
 num. 
 
 BEXZOIC ACID. Jlcidum benzoicum. 
 
 Flares benzoes. Flares benzoini. Benjamin 
 flowers. 
 
 This acid exists in several balsams, but 
 principally in the concrete balsam, called 
 benzoin, (bee Benaoinum.} Chymists have 
 obtained it from this balsam in various 
 ways, either by sublimation, which gives 
 beautiful foliated crystals, but requires to 
 be repeated thrice, and pressed between 
 bibulous paper after each sublimation, to 
 obtain them while and free from any adhe- 
 rent essential oil : or, by forming some of 
 its soluble compounds, and afterwards de- 
 composing them, so as to precipitate the 
 acid ; or, by simply boiling the benzoin in 
 water, which dissolves the acid, and, as it, 
 cools, allows it to separate again. The 
 London Pharmacopoeia directs it to be ob- 
 tained thus :~- Take of benzoin, a pound 
 and a half; fresh lime, four ounces : water, 
 a gallon and a half: muratic acid, four 
 fluid-ounces. Rub together the benzoin 
 and lime ; then boil them in a gallon of the 
 water, for half an hour, constantly stirring ; 
 and, when it is cold, pour off the liquor, 
 Boil what remains, a second time, in 
 four pints of water, and pour off the 
 liquor as before. Mix the liquors, and 
 boil down to half, then strain through 
 paper, and add the muriatic acid gradually, 
 until it ceases to produce a precipitate. 
 Lastly, having poured off' the liquor, dry 
 the powder in a gentle heat; put it into a 
 proper vessel, placed in a sand bath ; and 
 by a very gentle fire sublime the benzoic 
 acid. 
 
 The Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia forms a 
 benzoate of soda, precipitates the acid by 
 sulphuric acid, and afterwards crystallizes 
 it by solution in hot water, which dissolves 
 a larger quantity than cold. 
 
 Benzoic acid has a strong, pungent, aro- 
 
BER 
 
 matic, and peculiar odour. Its crystals are 
 ductile, not pulverizabie ; it sublimes in a 
 moderate heat, forming a white irritating 
 smoke. It is soluble in about twenty-four 
 times its weight of boiimg water, which, 
 as it cools, precipitates 19-20ths of what 
 it had previously dissolved. It is soluble 
 in alcohol. 
 
 Ben zoic acid is very seldom vised in the 
 cure of diseases ; but now and then it is 
 ordered as a stimulant against convulsive 
 coughs and difficulty of breathing. The 
 dose is from one gram to five. 
 
 It combines with alkaline, metallic, and 
 earthy bodies; and forms BE* zo ATE s. 
 
 BENZOIFERA. Benzoinum. 
 
 BF.NZOINUM. (From the Arabic 
 term benzoah.) Benjoinum. Jlssa duicis. 
 Jlssa odorata. Liquor cyreniacus. Bulzo- 
 inum. Benzoin. Benjui. Benjuin. Gum- 
 benjamin. This substance is classed, by 
 modern chytnists, among the balsams. 
 There are two kinds of benzoin: benzoe 
 amygdaloides, which is formed of white 
 tears, resembling aimonds, united together 
 by a brown matter ; and common benzoin, 
 which is brown and without tears. The 
 tree which affords tins balsam, formerly 
 called Lauras benzoin. Benzoifera. -Arbor 
 benici, is the Siyrux benzoin, Jotiis oblcngis 
 acvminatis, subtus tomentosis, racemis com- 
 positis longitudine foltorum of Dryander, 
 from which it is obtained by incisions. 
 The benzoin of the shops is usually in very 
 large brittle masses. When chewed, it im- 
 parts very little taste, except that it im- 
 presses on the pulate a slight sweetness ; its 
 smell, espec'ally when rubbed or heated, 
 is extremely fragrant and agreeable Ii 
 has rarely been used medicinally in a sim- 
 ple state, but its preparations are much 
 esteemed against inveterate coughs and 
 phthisical complaints, unattended with 
 much fever ; it has also been used as a cos- 
 metic, and in the way of fumigation, for 
 the resolution of indolent tumours. The 
 acid of benzoin is employed in the tinctura 
 camphorx composita, and a tincture is di- 
 rected to be made of the balsam. 
 
 BENT.OES FLOB.ES. See Benzaic acid. 
 
 BENZOISI MAGISTEIUM. Magistery or 
 precipitate of gum-benjamin. 
 
 BEXKOINI OLEUM Oil of benjamin. 
 
 BERBRRIS. (Berberi, wild. Arab, used 
 by Averrhoes and the officinal writers.) 
 
 1. The naiane of a genus of plants in the 
 LinnseaU syste\n. Class, Hexandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. The barberry, or pepper- 
 idge bush. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name for the 
 common barberry, or pepperidge bush. 
 Oxycantha Galeni. Spina act da. Crespi- 
 mis. 
 
 This tree, Berberis vulgaris of Linnaeus : 
 pedunculis racemosis, spinis triplicibus, 
 is a native of England. The fruit or ber- 
 ries, which are gratefully acid, and mode- 
 rately adstringent, are said to be of great 
 
 BES 
 
 111 
 
 use in biliary fluxes, and in all cases where 
 heav, acrimony, and putridity of Ihe hu- 
 mours prevail. The filarm-ms of this shrub 
 possess a remarkable degree of irritability ; 
 for on being touched near the base with 
 the poin*. of a pin, a sudden contraction is 
 produced, which may be repeated several 
 times. 
 
 BKRBERIS GELATIKA. Barberries boiled 
 in sugar. 
 
 BERBKRIS VULCARIS. The systematic 
 name for the berbens of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Berberis. 
 
 BEREDIRAS. An ointment. 
 
 BERENICE. (The ciiy from whence it 
 was formerly brought.) Amber. 
 
 BERENICUM. (From <pega>, to bring, and 
 VIM, victor)'.) A term applied by the old 
 Greek writers to nitre, from its supposed 
 power in healing wounds. 
 
 BEREKI SECUM. Mugwort. See Arte- 
 misia vnlgaris. 
 
 BKKGAMOTE. A species of citron. 
 Citrus tnelia rosa of Lamarck ; and a variety 
 of the citrus medica of Linnaeus. It was 
 produced, at first, casually, by an Italian 
 grafting a citron on a stock of a bergamot 
 pear-tree; whence the fiuit produced by 
 this union, participated both of the citron 
 tree and the pear-tree. The essence pre- 
 pared from this fruit is called essence of 
 bergamote and essentia de cedra. 
 
 BERIBERI. (An Hindostane word sig- 
 nifying a sheep.) Beriberia. A species of 
 palsy, common in some parts of the East 
 Indies, according to Bontius. In this dis- 
 ease, the patients lift up their legs very 
 much in the same manner as is usual with 
 sheep. Bontius adds that this palsy is a 
 kind of trembling in, which there is depri- 
 vation of the motion and sensation of the 
 hands and feet, and sometimes of the 
 body. 
 
 Bermudas berry. See Saponarice miculce. 
 
 BEHNARVI. An electuary. 
 
 BERRIONIS. A name for colophony, or 
 black rosin. 
 
 BERS. Formerly the name of an exhi- 
 larating electuary. 
 
 BEBDLA. An old name for brooklime.f 
 
 BEBVLA GALMCA. Upright Water pars- 
 nip. 
 
 BERTTION. (From Berytius, its inven- 
 tor A collyrium described by Galen. 
 
 BES. An eight-ounce measure. 
 
 BESACHAR. An obsolete term for a 
 sponge. 
 
 BESASA. Formerly applied to wild rue. 
 
 BESBASE. An old name for mace. 
 
 BESEXNA. (Arab.) JWuscarum Fun- 
 gus. Probably a sponge, which is the ni- 
 dus of some sorts of flies. 
 
 BESSANFN. (Arab.) A redness of the 
 external parts, resembling that which pre- 
 cedes the leprosi, ; it occupies the face and 
 extremities. Avicenna. 
 
 BESTO. A name in Oribasius for Saori- 
 Jrage. 
 
BET 
 
 EEZ 
 
 BETA. (So called from the river Bxtis, 
 in Sp^in, where it grows naturally ; or, 
 according to Blanchurd, from the Greek 
 letter /2<r*, which it is said to resemble 
 when Mirgid with Sc-cd.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnjc^n -ystem. Class, l-entandria. Or- 
 der, Digyrua. The beet. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon beet. 
 
 Beta vulgaris of Linnaeus : -ftoribus con- 
 ffestis. The root of this plant is frequently 
 ea'en by xhe French ; it m?y be considered 
 as nutritions and antiscorbutic, and forms 
 a vt-ry elegant pickie with vinegar. The 
 root and leaves, although formerly employ- 
 ed as laxatives and emollients, are now 
 forgotten. A considerable quantity of su- 
 gar may be obtained from the root of the 
 beet. It is likewise said, that if beet roots 
 be dried in the same manner as malt, after 
 the greater part of their juice is pressed 
 out, very good beer may be made from 
 them It is occasionally used to improve 
 the colour of claret. 
 
 BETA VULGARIS. The systematic name 
 for the beet of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 Seta 
 
 BETELE. Beihle. Betk. Betelle. An 
 oriental plant, like the tail of a lizard. 
 It is chewed by the Indians, and makes the 
 teeth black ; is cordial and exhilarating, and 
 in very general use throughout the East. 
 It is supposed to be the long pepper 
 
 BETON1CA, (Corrupted from Vettoni- 
 ea, which is derived from the Veetones, an 
 ancient people of Spain.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. Betony. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name for the 
 wood betony. 
 
 Betonica purpurea. Vetonica cordi. Be- 
 tonica officinahs of Linnaeus : spica inter- 
 rupta, coroilarvm labii lacinia intermedia 
 emarginatdi .common in our woods and 
 heaths. The leaves and tops of this plant 
 have an agreeable, but weak smell ; and to 
 the taste they discover a slight warmth, 
 accompanied with some degree of adstrin- 
 gency and bitterness. The powder of the 
 . leaves of .betony, snuffed up the nose, 
 provoke sneezing ; and hence it is some, 
 times made an ingredient in sternutatory 
 powders. Its leaves are sometimes smoked 
 like tobacco. The roots differ greatly, in 
 their quality, from the other parts; their 
 taste is very bitter and nauseous ; taken in 
 a small dose, they vomit and purge violent- 
 ly, and are supposed to have somewhat in 
 common with the roots of hellebore. Like 
 many other plants, formerly in high medi- 
 cal estimation, betony is no\v almost en- 
 tire neglected. Antonius Musa, physi- 
 cian to the Emperor Augustus, filled a 
 whole volume with enumerating its vir- 
 tues, stating it as a remedy for no less 
 ffc*n forty-seven disorders: and hence in 
 
 Italy the proverbial compliment, You have 
 more virtues than betony. 
 
 BKTON1CA AQUATICA. Scrophularia 
 aquatica. Greater water-figwort. Water- 
 betony. The leaves of this plant, Scrophu- 
 laria aquutica of Linnaeus ; foUis cordatis 
 obtuszs, petiolatis, decurrentibus ,- caule mem- 
 branis angulato ; racemis termtnaUbus, are 
 celebrated as correctors of the ill flavour 
 of senna. They were, also, formerly in 
 high estimation against piles, tumours of the 
 scrophulous nature, inflammations, &c. 
 
 BETONICA PAVLI. A species of vero- 
 nica. 
 
 BETONICA VULGARIS. The systematic 
 name of the betonica of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Betonica. 
 
 Betony, water. See Betonica aquatica. 
 
 BETULA. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linn scan system. Class, Mo- 
 noecia. Order, Tetrandria. Alder and birch. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white 
 birch. Betula alba, of Linnaeus ifoliis 
 ovatis, acumtnatis, serratis. 
 
 The juice, leaves, and bark of this tree, 
 have been employed medicinally. If the 
 tree be bored early in the spring, there 
 issues, by degrees, a large quantity ot lim- 
 pid, watery, sweetish juice : it is said that 
 one tree will afford from one to two gallons 
 a day. This juice is esteemed as an anti- 
 scorbutic, deobstruent, and diuretic. The 
 leaves and bark are used externally as re- 
 solvents, detergents, and antiseptics. 
 
 BETTTLA ALBA. The systematic name 
 for the betula of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 Betula. 
 
 RETGZA ALNUS. The systematic name 
 for the alnus of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 Jllnus. 
 
 BEX. (From fao-ru, to cough.) A cough. 
 
 BEXUGO. The root of the JEmatitis 
 Peruviana of Casper Bauhin ; one drachm 
 of which is sufficient for a purge. 
 
 BEXAGUILLO. A name given to the 
 white ipecacuanha, which the Spaniards 
 bring from Peru, as the Portuguese do the 
 brown from Brazil. 
 
 BEZAHAN. The fossile bezoar. 
 
 BET.ETTA CGERULEA. Sfaccus heliotropli. 
 Lacmus seu tornce. Lacca ccerulea. Lit' 
 mm. The juice of the Croton tinctorium; 
 foliis rhombeis repandts, capsulis pendulis t 
 caule herbaceo, of Linnxus. It is much 
 used by chymists as a test. See Tests. 
 
 BEZOAR. (From pa-zohar^ Persian, 
 a destroyer of poison.) J^pis beztiardicus. 
 Bezoard. A preternatural or morbid con- 
 cretion formed in the bodies of land-ani- 
 mals. Several of these kinds of substances 
 were former^ celebrated for their medici- 
 nal viriuesij and distinguished by the names 
 o f the countries from whence "they came, 
 or the animal in which they were found. 
 They were considered as high alexiphar- 
 mics, in so much so, that other medicines, 
 possessed, or supposed to be possessed of 
 a!exipharmic powers, were called bezoar- 
 
BEZ 
 
 BIG 
 
 113 
 
 lies j and so efficacious were they once 
 thought, that they were bought for ten 
 times their weight in gold. These vir- 
 tues, ho v ever, are in the present day justly 
 denied them, as they produce no other ef- 
 fects than those common to the saline par- 
 ticles which they contain, and which may 
 be given to greater advantage from other 
 sources. A composition of bezoar with 
 absorbent powders, has been much in re- 
 pute, as a popular remedy for disorders in 
 children, by the name of Gascoigne's pow- 
 der and Gascoigne's ball ; but the real be- 
 zoar was rarely, if ever, used for these, its 
 price offering such a temptation to coun- 
 terfeit it. Some have employed, for this 
 purpose, a resinous composition, capable 
 of melting in the fire and soluble in alco- 
 hol ; but Newmann supposed that those 
 nearest resembling it, were made of gyp- 
 sum, chalk, or some other earth, to which 
 the proper colour was imparted by some 
 vegetable juice. We understand, however, 
 that tobacco pipe clay, tinged with ox- 
 gall, is commonly employed, at least for 
 the Gascoigne's powder ; this giving a yel- 
 low tint to paper, rubbed with chalk, and 
 a green to paper rubbed over with quick- 
 lime ; which are considered as proofs of 
 genuine bezoar, and which a vegetable juice 
 would not effect. 
 
 BEZOAR BOVINUM. the bezoar from 
 the ox. 
 
 BEZOAH GERMANICCM. The bezoar from 
 the alpine goat. 
 
 BEZOAR HYSTIUSIS. Lapis pordnus. 
 Lapis malacensis. Pedro del porco. The 
 bezoar of the Indian porcupine. Said to 
 be found in the gall-bladder of an Indian 
 porcupine, particularly in the province of 
 Malacca. This concrete differs from others ; 
 it lias an intensely bitter taste ; and on be- 
 ing steeped in water for a very little time, 
 impregnates the fluid with its bitterness, 
 and with aperient, stomachic, and, as it is 
 supposed, with alexipharmic virtues. Haw 
 far it differs in virtue from the similar con- 
 cretions found in the gall-bladder of the 
 ox, and other animals, does not appear. 
 
 BEZOAR OCCIDENTALS. Occidental be- 
 zoar. This concretion is said to be found 
 in the stomach of an animal of the stag or 
 goat kind, a native of Peru, &c. It is of 
 a larger size than the oriental bezoar, and 
 sometimes as large as a hen's egg ; its sur- 
 face is rough, and the colour green, grey- 
 ish, or brown. 
 
 BEZOAR ORIENT ALE. Lapis bezoar ori- 
 entalis. Oriental bezoar stone. This con- 
 cretion is said to be found in the pylorus, 
 or fourth stomach of an animal of the goat 
 kind, which inhabits the mountains of Per- 
 sia. It is generally about the size of a 
 kidney bean, of a roundish or oblong fi- 
 gure, smooth, and of a shining olive or dark 
 greenish colour. 
 
 BEZOAR MICROCOSMICUM. The calcu- 
 lus found in the human bladder. 
 
 BEZOAR PORCINUM. See Bezoar hye^ 
 tricis. 
 
 BKZOAR SIMILE. The bezoar of the 
 monkey. 
 
 BKZOARDICA RADIX. See Contrayerva. 
 
 BKZOAKDICCM JOVIALE. Bezoar with tin. 
 It differed very little from the Jlntihecticurn 
 Poterii. 
 
 BKZOARDICUM ICJNALE. A preparation 
 of antimony and silver. 
 
 BEZOARDICUM MARTJALE. A prepara- 
 tion of iron and antimony. 
 
 BEZOARUICUM MINEHALE. A prepara- 
 tion of antimony, made by adding nitrous 
 acid to butter of antimony. 
 
 BEZ.OARDICUM SATURN i. A preparation 
 of antimony and lead. 
 
 BEZOARDICUS PULVIS, The powder of 
 the oriental bezoar. 
 
 BEZOARTICUM MINERALS. An inert calx 
 of antimony. 
 
 BEZOAKTICUS SPIRITUS NITHI. The dis- 
 tillled acid of the bezoarticum minerale. 
 
 BEZOAS. A common chymical epithet. 
 
 BI;EON. Wine of sun-raisins and sea- 
 water. 
 
 BIBINEILA. See Pimpinella. 
 
 BIBITOIUUS. (tiibitorins, sc. musculus ; 
 from bibo, to drink ; because by drawing 
 the eye inwards towards the nose, it causes 
 those who drink to look into the cup.) See 
 Rectus internus ocuU. 
 
 BICEPS. (From bis, twice, and caput, a 
 head.) Many muscles have this denomina- 
 tion, from their having two distinct heads, 
 or origins. 
 
 BICEPS BRACHII. See Biceps feocar 
 cubiti. 
 
 BICEPS CRURIS. See Biceps JJeocor cru- 
 ris. 
 
 BICEPS CUBITI. See Biceps flexor cu- 
 biti. 
 
 BICEPS EXTURNUS. See Triceps extensor 
 cubiti, 
 
 BICEPS FLEXOR CRURIS. Bicept 
 cruris of Albinus* Biceps of Winslow, 
 Douglas, and Cowper, and Jschio-femoro- 
 peromen of Dumas. A muscle of the leg, 
 situated on the hind part of the thigh. 
 It arises by two distinct heads ; the first, 
 called longus, arises, in common with the 
 semitendinosus, from the upper and poste- 
 rior part of the tuberosity of the os ischi- 
 um. The second, called brevis, arises from 
 the linea aspera, a little below the termina- 
 tion of the glutseus maximus, by a fleshy 
 acute beginning, which soon grows broader 
 as it descends to join with the first head, a 
 little above the external condyle of the os 
 femoris. It is inserted, by a strong tendon, 
 into the upper part of the head of the fibu- 
 la. Its use is to bend the leg. This mus- 
 cle forms what is called the outer ham- 
 string ; and, between it and the inner, th 
 Q 
 
114 
 
 BID 
 
 BIL 
 
 nervus popliteus, arteria and vena poplitea, 
 are situated. 
 
 BICEPS FLEXOR CUBITI. Biceps 
 braehii of Albums. Coraco-radialis, sen 
 biceps of Whtslow. Biceps inter nus of 
 Douglas. Sleeps inter nus humeri of Cow- 
 per. Scnpulo coracoradial of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the fore-arm, situated on the 
 fore part of the os humeri. It arises by two 
 heads. The first and outermost, called 
 longust begins tendinous from the upper 
 edge of the glenoid cavity of the scapula, 
 passes over the head of the os humeri with- 
 in the joint, and, in its descent without 
 the joint, is enclosed in a groove near the 
 head of the os humeri, by a membranous 
 ligament that proceeds from the capsular 
 ligament and adjacent tendons. The se- 
 cond, or innermost head, called brevia, 
 arises, tendinous and fleshy, from the co- 
 racoid process of the scapula, in common 
 with the coracobrachialis muscle. A little 
 below the middle of the fore-part of the os 
 humeri, these heads unite. It is inserted 
 by a strong roundish tendon into the tu- 
 bercle on the upper end of the radius in- 
 ternally. Us use is to turn the hand su- 
 pine, and to bend the fore-arm. At the 
 bending of the elbow, where it begins to 
 grow tendinous, it sends off an aponeuro- 
 sis, which covers ail the muscles on the in- 
 side of the fore-arm, and joins with ano- 
 ther tendinous membrane, which is sent 
 off from the triceps extensor cubiti, and 
 covers all the muscles on the outside of the 
 foiv-arm, and a number of the fibres, 
 from opposite sides, decussate e:>ch other. 
 Ii serves to strengthen the muscles, by 
 keeping th^rn from swelling too much out- 
 wardly, when in action, and a number of 
 their fleshy fibres take their origin from it. 
 BICEPS INTERNUS. See Biceps flexor 
 cubiti. 
 
 BICHICHISS. An epithet of certain pec- 
 torals, or rather troches, described by Rha- 
 zes, which were made of liquorice, .c. 
 
 BICHOS. A Portuguese name for the 
 worms that get under the toe of the people 
 in the Indies, which are destroyed by the 
 oU of cashew nut. 
 
 BICORN. (Bicornis : from bis, twice, 
 and cornu a horn.) An epithet some- 
 times applied to the os hyoides, which has 
 two processes, or horns ; and likewise, in 
 former times, to muscles that had two ter- 
 minations. 
 
 BICUSPIS. (Bicuspis . from bis, twice, 
 and cuspis, a spear.) The name of those 
 teeth which have double points, or fangs. 
 See Teeth, 
 
 BIDENS. (From bis, twice, and dens, 
 a tooth ; so called from its being deeply 
 serrated, or indented.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 I/mniean system. Class, Syngenesia, Order, 
 Polygamia xqualis. 
 
 BIFURCATED. (Bifurcus : from iris, 
 twice, and Jurcn, u fork.) A vessel, or 
 nerve is said to bifurcate when it divides 
 into two branches ; thus the bifurcation of 
 the aorta, Sec. 
 
 BIGASTKH. (Bigaster .- from bis, twice, 
 and jdtsTig, a belly.) A name given to 
 muscles which have two bellies. 
 
 BIHERMUS. (From bis, double, and 
 hernia, a disease so called.) Having a her- 
 nia, or rupture on each side of the scro- 
 tum. 
 
 BILADKN. A name of iron. 
 
 BILK. (Bilif. Naevius derives it from 
 bis, twice, and Us, contention ; as being 
 supposed to be the cause of anger and dis- 
 pute.) The gall. A bitter fluid, secreted 
 in the glandular substance of the liver ; in 
 part flowing into the intestines, and in part 
 regurgitating into the gall-bladder. The 
 secretory organ of this fluid is the penicilli 
 of the liver, which terminate in very mi- 
 nute canals, called biliary ducts. The bi- 
 liary ducts exonerate their bile into the 
 ductus hepatic-us, which conveys it into the 
 ductus communis choledo chits, from whence 
 it is in part carried into the duodenum. 
 The other part of the bile regurgitates 
 through the cystic duct (see Gall bladder,) 
 into the gall-bladder : for hepatic bile, ex- 
 cept during digestion, cannot flow into the 
 duodenum, which contracts when empty ; 
 hence it necessarily regurgitates into the 
 gall-bladder The branches of the vena 
 portae contribute most to the secivtl.n of 
 bile ; its peculiar blood, returning from the 
 abdominal viscera, is supposed to be, in 
 some respects, d.fterent irom other venal 
 blood, and to answer exactly to the nature 
 of biie. It is not yet ascertained clearly 
 whether th florid blood, in the hepatic ar- 
 tery, merely nourishes the liver, or whe- 
 ther, at the same time, it contributes a 
 certain principle, necessary for the forma- 
 tion of bile. It has been supposed, by 
 physiologists, that cystic bile was secreted 
 by the arterial vessels of the gall-bladder ; 
 "but the fallacy of this opinion is proved by 
 making a ligature on the cystc duct of a 
 living animal. From what has been said, 
 it appears that there are, as it were, two 
 kinds of bile in the human body : 1. ffcpa- 
 tic bile, which flows from the liver into the 
 duodenum: this is thin, of a faint yellow 
 colour, inodorous, and very slightly bitter, 
 otherwise the liver of animals would not 
 be eatable. 2. Cystic bile, which regur- 
 gitates from the hepatic duct into the gall- 
 bladder, and there, from stagnating, be- 
 comes thicker, the aqueous p:!rt being ab- 
 sorbed by lymphatic vessels, and more 
 acrid from concentration. Healthy bile is 
 of a yellow, green colour ; of a plastic con- 
 sistence, like thin oil, and when very 
 much agitated, it froths like soap and wa- 
 ter : its smell is faUrous, somewhat like 
 
BiL 
 
 BIS 
 
 iimsk, especially the putrefying or eva- 
 pora'edbile of animals : its taste is bitter. 
 The constituent principles of bile are : 1. 
 Water, which constitutes the greatest part 
 of biie. 2. Jin albuminous principle, pre- 
 cipitated by alcohol and mineral acids. 3. 
 A resinous principle, obtained by evapora- 
 ting- a tincture made of alcohol and bile. 
 4. Ji colouring principle, which adheres to 
 the resinous part, and gives the colour to 
 bile. 5. Soda, in its caustic state : hence 
 healthy bile does not effervesce with acids, 
 and affords a neutral salt. 6, A phosphated 
 calx. The primary uses of this fluid, so im- 
 portant hi the ammul economy, are : 1. To 
 extricate the chyle from the chyme : thus 
 chyle is never observed in the duodenum 
 before the chyme has been mixed with the 
 bile : and thus it is that oil is extricated 
 from linen by the bile of animals. 2 By 
 its acridity it excites the peristaltic motion 
 of the intestines ; hence the bowels are so 
 inactive in people with jaundice 3. It 
 imparts a yelloiv colour to the excrements ; 
 thus the white colour of faeces in jaundice, 
 in which disease the flow of biie into the 
 duodenum is entirely prevented. 4. It 
 prevents the abundance of mucus and acidity 
 in the primae vise; hence acid, pitunous, 
 and verminous saburra are common from 
 deficient or inert bile. 
 
 BILIART DUCT. Ductus biliosus. The 
 very vascular glandules, which compose al- 
 most the whole substance of the liver, ter- 
 minate in very small canals, called biliary 
 ducts, which at length form one trunk, the 
 ductus hepaticus. Their use is to convey 
 the. bile, secreted by the liver, into the 
 hepatic duct : this uniting with a duct from 
 the gall-bladder, forms one common canal, 
 called the ductus communis choledochus, 
 which conveys the biie into the intestinal 
 canal. 
 
 BILIMBI, (Indian.) Biting-bing of Bon- 
 tius. The mains indica .fmctu pentagono 
 of Europeans. It is carefully cultivated in 
 the gardens of the East-Indies, where it 
 flowers throughout the year. The juice of 
 the root is cooling and drank as a cure for 
 fevers. The leaves boiled and made into a 
 cataplasm with rice, are famed in all sorts 
 of tumours, and the juice of the fruit is 
 used in almost all external heats, dipping 
 linnen rags in it, and applying them to the 
 parts. It is drank, mixed with arrack, to 
 cure diarrhxas ; and the dried leaves, mix- 
 ed with betel leaves and given in arrack, are 
 said to promote delivery. The ripe fruit is 
 eaten as a delicacy, and the unripe made in- 
 to a pickle for the use of the table. 
 
 BILIOUS. A term very generally made 
 use of, to express diseases which arise from 
 too copius a secretion of bile : thus bilious 
 colic, bilious diarrhrea, bilious fever, &c. 
 BILIS See Bile. 
 
 BILIS ATRA. Black bile. The supposed 
 cause among- the ancients of melancholy. 
 
 Bins CTSTICA. Silts fellea. Cystic bile. 
 The rule when in the gall-bladder is so 
 called to distinguish it from that which is 
 found in the liver. 
 
 Bins HEPATIC A. Hepatic bile. The bile 
 when it has not entered the gall-bladder. 
 
 BILOBUS. (From bis, double, and lobus, 
 the end of the ear.) Having two lobes, 
 resembling the tips of ears. 
 
 BIMESTRIS. (From bis, twice, and 
 mensis, month.) Two mouths old. 
 Bindweed, See Convolvulus major. 
 BIKO.VLX.E. See Casumunar. 
 BINOCULUS. (From binus, double, and 
 oculus, the eye.) A bandage for securing 
 the dressings on both eyes. 
 
 BIKSICA. A disordered mind. Helmont. 
 BINSICA. MORS. The binsical, or that 
 death which follows a disordered mind. 
 
 BIOLYCHSTIUM, (From /3/or, life, and 
 Kv%viov t a lamp.) Vital heat; an officinal 
 nostrum. 
 
 BIOTE. (From ,&?, life.) Life. Light food. 
 Br THAN ATI. (From /2/o?, life, and &&vaflof t 
 death.) Those who die a violent death, OP 
 suddenly^ as if there were no space be- 
 tween lite and death. 
 
 BIPEMULLA. See Pimpinella. 
 BIPEXELI.A. See Pimpinella. 
 BIRA Malt liquor or beer. 
 BIRAO Stone parsley. 
 Birch tree. See Betula. 
 BIRDSTONGUE. A name given to the 
 seeds of the Fraxinus excelsior of Linnxus. 
 BIRSKN (He >. an aperture ) A deep 
 ulcer, or \mpos; iiume in the breast. 
 
 iiirth-ivort, climbing. See Aristolochia 
 tenuis. 
 
 BISCOCTUS. (From bis, twice, and coquo, 
 to boil.) Twice dressed. It is chiefly ap- 
 plied to bread much baked, as biscuit. 
 Bis cu TELL A. Mustard. 
 BISERMAS. A name formerly given to 
 clary, or garden clary. 
 
 Bishop's -weed. Sec Animi. 
 BISLIKGUA. (From bis, twice, and lin- 
 gua, a tongue ; so called from its appear- 
 ance of being double-tongued ; that is, of 
 having upon each leaf a less leaf.) The 
 Alexandrian laurel. 
 
 BISMALVA. (From vismaha, quasi viscum 
 malva, from its superior viscidity.) The 
 water or marsh-mallow. 
 
 BISMUTH. (Bismut, Germ.) Bis- 
 muthum. 
 
 A metal which is found in the earth in very 
 few different states, more generally native 
 or in the metallic state. Native bismuth is 
 met with in solid masses, and also in small 
 particles dispersed in and frequently de- 
 posited on different stones, at Schreeberg 
 in Saxony, Sweden, &c. Sometimes it is 
 crystallized in four-sided tables, or indistinct 
 cubes. It exists combined with oxygen in 
 the oxyd of birmuth (bismuth ochre), found 
 in small particles, dispersed, of a blueish or 
 yellowish-gray colour, needle-shaped and 
 
116 
 
 BIT 
 
 capillary; sometimes laminated, forming 
 small cells. It is also though more seldom 
 united to sulphur and iron in the form of 
 a sulphuret in the martial sulphurated bis- 
 muth ore. This ore has a yellowish -gray 
 appearance, resembling somewhat the mar- 
 tial pyrites. And, it is sometimes com- 
 bined with arsenic. 
 
 Properties. Bismuth is of a silver-white 
 colour inclining- to red. It soon tar- 
 nishes and becomes iridescent. It is 
 brittle and can easily be '-educed to small 
 particles. It is soft enough to be cut with 
 a knife. It has a lamellated texture. Its 
 specific graviiy is 9.800. It requires less 
 heat for fusion than any other metal, tin 
 excepted, melting by a heat = 460 deg. 
 Fahr. It can be volatilized by heat and 
 escapes in the state of grayish-white va- 
 pour. It readily unites with mercury and 
 with sulphur. When fused, it exhibits on 
 cooling, cubical figures on the surface. It 
 is soluble in sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic 
 acids. The solution in nitric acid is de- 
 composable by mere dilution with pure 
 water. It inflames in oxygenated muriatic 
 acid gas. It is capable of combining with 
 the greatest number of the metals ; and 
 when in certain proportions, promotes their 
 fusibility remarkably. It speedily becomes 
 black by sulphurated hydrogen gas. 
 
 BisMUTHujvi. (From bismut. German.) 
 See Bismuth. 
 
 Bistort See Bistorta. 
 
 BISTORT A. (From bis, twice, and tor- 
 gueo, to bend ; so called from the contor- 
 tions of its roots.) Bistort. 
 
 Polygonum bistort a of Linnsnis : crude. 
 simplicissimo monustachio, f-tliifi ovatis in 
 petiotum decurrentibus. This plant is a 
 native of Britain. Every part manifests 
 a degree of simplicity to the taste, and the 
 root is esteemed to be one of the most 
 powerful of the vegetable adstring-ents, and 
 frequently made use of as sue];, in disorders 
 proceeding from a laxity and debility of the 
 solids, for restraining alvine fluxes, af-er 
 due evacuations, and other preternatural 
 discharges both serous and sanguineous. 
 It has been sometimes given in intermitting 
 fevers; and sometimes also, in small doses, 
 as a corroborant and antiseptic, in acute 
 malignant and colliquative fevers ; in which 
 intentions Peruvian bark has now deser- 
 vedly superseded both these and all other 
 adstringents. The comnlan dose of bistort 
 root in substance, is 15 or 20 grains: in 
 urgent cases it is extended to a dram. Its 
 astringent matter is totally dissolved both 
 by water and rectifi"d spirits. ' 
 
 BISTOUUT. (Bistvire. French.) Any 
 sm 11 knife for surgical purposes. 
 
 BITIJIKOS. A Galenical plaister. 
 
 BITHI.VICI KMPLASTRUM. A plaister for 
 the spleen. 
 
 Bitter apple. See Colocyntfus. 
 
 BIT NOBUN. Salt of bitumen. A 
 
 BLA 
 
 white saline substance has lately been 
 imported from India by this name, which 
 is not a natural production, but a Hindoo 
 preparation of great antiquity. It is called 
 in the country bit noben, padnoon, and 
 soucherloon and popularly khala mimuc, 
 or black salt. Mr Henderson, of Bengal, 
 conjectures it to be the sal asphaltitea, and 
 sal sodomenus of Piiny and G;den. This 
 salt is far more extensively used in Hin- 
 dostan than any other medicine whatever. 
 The Hindoos use it to improve thrir appe- 
 tite and digestion. They consider it as a 
 spesific for obstructions of the liver and 
 spleen ; and it is in high estimation with 
 them in paralytic disorders, particularly 
 those that affect the organs of speech, 
 cutaneous affections, worms, old rheuma- 
 tisms, and indeed all chronic disorders of 
 man and beast. 
 
 BITUMEN, (artlvfjut, arfoe, pine; be- 
 cause it flows from the pine-tree ; or, 
 quod vi tumeat e terra, from its bursting- 
 forth from the earth.) Bitumens are com- 
 bustible, solid, soft, or flu'd substances, 
 whose smell is strong, acrid, or aromatic, 
 composed of hydrogen and carbon with a 
 contamination of earth and other sub- 
 stances in small proportions. They are 
 found either in the internal part of the 
 earth, or exuding through the clefts of the 
 rocks, or floating on the surface of waters. 
 Like oils they burn with a rapid flame. 
 Natural historians have divided them into 
 several genera; but modern chymists ar- 
 range them according to their chymical 
 properties, and are only acquainted with 
 six species, which are very distinct from 
 each other : these are, naphtha, amber, 
 asphaltos, jet, pit-coal, and petroleum. 
 
 BITUMEN BAKBADENSE. See Petroleum 
 barb a dense. 
 
 BiTCMEN JUDAICUM. JlsphaltUS. Jews' 
 
 pitch. A solid light bituminous substance, 
 of a dusky colour on the outside, and a 
 deep shining black within ; of very little 
 taste, and scarcely any smell, unless heated, 
 when it emits a strong pitchy one. It is 
 said to be found plentifully in the earth in 
 several parts of Egypt, and floating on the 
 surface of the Dead Sea. It is now wholly 
 expunged from the catalogue of officinals 
 of this country ; but was formerly esteem- 
 ed as a cliscutient, sudorific, and emmena- 
 gogue. 
 
 BITUMEN LIQ.UIIH T M. See Petroleum. 
 
 BIVENTER, (Biventer , from bis, twice, 
 and venter, a belly.) A muscle is so termed, 
 which has two bellies. 
 
 BIVEHTEB CERVICIS. A muscle of the 
 lower jaw. 
 
 BlVESTTER MAXIiL-fc INFERIOUIS. See 
 
 Digastricus. 
 
 BIXA OUELLANA. The systematic nam* 
 for the terra orleaua of the pharmacopoeias; 
 See Orleana. 
 
 . The measles. Rhazis. 
 
BLE 
 
 BLI 
 
 117 
 
 BLACKBEIIBY. The fruit of the common 
 bramble, Rtibus fruticosus of Linnaeus. The 
 berries are eaten in abundance by children, 
 and are wholesome and gently aperient. 
 Too large quantities, however, when the 
 stomach is weak, produce vomiting and 
 great detention of the belly, from flatus. 
 See Fruits, summer. 
 
 JB ladder. See Urinary bladder, and Gall- 
 bladder. 
 
 Jlladder, inflamed. See Cystitis. 
 .Blade-bout. See Scapula. 
 BLoisiTAS. (From blatsus.) A defect in 
 speech, called stammering'. 
 
 BLJZSUS. (From @\<*.nr]ce t to injure.) A 
 stammerer. 
 
 BLAKCA. (Blanc, French.) A purging 
 mixture ; so called, because it was sup- 
 posed to evacuate the white phlegmatic 
 humours. Also white lead. 
 
 BLAVCA MULIEBUBT. White lead. 
 BLASA. (Indian.) A tree, the fruit of 
 which the Indians powder, and use to de- 
 stroy worms. 
 
 BLASTEMA. (From &KO.&I.VU, to germi- 
 nate.) A bud or shoot. Hippocrates uses 
 it to signify a cutaneous pimple like a 
 bud. 
 
 BLABTUM MOSYLITUM. Cassia bark kept 
 with the wood. 
 
 BLATTA. (From fi\a.TTct>, to hurt.) A 
 sort of beetle, or bookworm; so called 
 from its injuring books and clothes : the 
 kermes insect. 
 
 BLATTABIA LUTEA. (From blatta ; so 
 called, because, according to Pliny, it 
 engenders the blatta.) The herb yellow 
 moth-mullein. 
 
 BLECHON. (From /Sx^ato^a/, to bleat ; 
 so called according to Pliny, because if 
 sheep taste it they bleat.) The herb wild 
 penny -royal. 
 
 Bleeding. See Blood-letting and Haemor- 
 rhage 
 
 Bleeding at the nose. See Epistcxis. 
 BLEMA. (From $*xxce, to inflict.) A 
 wound. 
 
 BLENDE. A species of zinc ore, formed 
 of zinc in combination with sulphur. 
 
 BLENNA. (&KIVV*,.} Blena. Mucus, a 
 thick excrementitious humour. 
 
 BLKNNORRHfEA. (From /SAW*, mu- 
 cus, and gsa>, to flow.) Gonorrhoea tnucosa. 
 A gleet. An increased discharge of mucus 
 irom the urethra, arising from weakness. 
 
 BLENNORRHAGIA. (From /3xxva, 
 mucus, and ga>, to flow.) The discharge 
 of mucus from the urethra. 
 
 BLEPHABA. (Quasi /3x7w <f>*/)o?, as 
 being the cover and defence of the sight.) 
 The eyelids. 
 
 BLEPH ABIDES. (From /?A^*/>OV.) The 
 hair upon the eyelids ; also the part of the 
 eyelids where the hair grows. 
 
 BLKPHAROPHTHALM1A. (From 
 Qxtq&fn, the eyelid, and o<p6oAjWAM, a disease 
 of the eye.) An inflammation of the eyelid, 
 
 BLEPHAROPTOSIS. (From 
 the eyelid, and tzr7a<r<?, from <&i7rlu, to 
 fall.) A prolapse, or tailing down of the 
 upper eyelid, so as to cover the cornea. 
 
 BLEPHAUOTIS. (From @M$*.(>OV> the eye- 
 lid.) An inflammation of the eyelids. 
 
 BLEPHABOXTSTON. (From fiM$a.pov, the 
 eyelid, and %ta>, to scrape off,) A brush 
 for the eyes. An instrument for cleansing 
 or scraping off foul substances from the 
 eye-lids. 
 
 BLEPHABOXY-.IS. (From $AKJ>I/>OV, the 
 eyelid, and |a>, to scrape off) The cleansing 
 of the eyeiids. Inflammation of the eyelids. 
 
 Blessed thistle. See Carduns benedictua. 
 
 BLESTRISMUS. (From /&tAAo>, to throw 
 about.) Phrenetic restlesness. 
 
 BLETA. A word used by Paracelsus to 
 signify white, and applied to urine when it 
 is m.lky, and proceeds from a disease of 
 the kidneys. 
 
 BLETI. (Bletus, from fi^Kx, to strike.) 
 Those seized with dyspnoea or suffocation. 
 
 BLISTER. A topical appl cation which 
 when put on the skin raises the cuticle in 
 the form x of a vesicle, filled with a serous 
 fluid Various substances produce this ef- 
 fect on the skin ; but the powder of the 
 li/tta vesicatoria t or blistering fly, is what 
 operates with most certainty and expedi- 
 tion, and is now invariably made use of for 
 the purpose. 
 
 When it is not wished to maintain a dis- 
 charge from the blistered part, it is suffi- 
 cient to make a puncture in the cuticle to 
 let out the fluid ; but when the case requires 
 keeping up a secretion of pus, the surgeon 
 must remove the whole of the detached 
 cuticle with a pair of scissors, and dress 
 the excoriated surface in a particular man- 
 ner. Practitioners u.-;ed formerly to mix 
 powder of cantharides with ointment, 
 and dress the part wiih this composition. 
 But such a dressing not unfrequently oc- 
 casioned very painful affections of the blad- 
 der, a scalding sensation in making of water, 
 and very afflicting stranguries. The treat- 
 ment of such complaints consists in remo- 
 ving every particle of the fly from the blis- 
 tered part, making the patient drink abun- 
 dantly (^' mucilaginous drinks, giving 
 emulsions and some doses of camphor. 
 
 These objections to the employment of 
 salves containing the lytta, for dressing- 
 blistered surfaces, led to the use of me- 
 zereon, euphorbium, and other irritating 
 substances, which when incorporated with 
 ointment, form very proper compositions 
 for keeping blisters open, which they do 
 without the inconvenience of irritating 
 the bladder, like the blistering fly. The 
 favourite application however for keep- 
 ing open blisters, is ihe powder of savine, 
 which was brought into notice by Mr. 
 Crowther in his book on white swell- 
 ings. The following is the form adopted 
 by the London College : " Take of fresh 
 
118 
 
 BLO 
 
 BLO 
 
 leaves of savine bruised, a pound ; yellow 
 wax, half a pound ; prepared lard, two 
 pounds. Having- melted tog-ether the wax 
 and lard, boil therein the savine leaves, and 
 strain through a linen cloth." On the use 
 of the savine cerate, immediately after the 
 Cuticle raised by the blister is removed, 
 says Mr. Crowther, it should be observed 
 that experience has proved the advantage 
 of using the application lowered by a half 
 or two-thirds of the unguentum cerae. An 
 attention tq this direction will produce less 
 irritation and more discharge, than if the 
 savme cerate were used in its full strength. 
 Mr. Crowther says also, that he has found 
 fomenting the part with flannel, wrung 
 out of warm water, a more easy and pre- 
 ferable way of keeping the blistered sur- 
 face clean, and fit for the impression of the 
 ointment, than scraping the part, as has 
 been directed by oth? rs. An occasional 
 dressing of unguentum resinas flavaj, he has 
 found a very useful application for render- 
 ing the sore free from an appearance of 
 slough, or rather dense lymph, which has 
 sometimes been so firm in its tex-ure as to 
 be separated by the probe, with us much 
 readiness as the cuticle is detached after 
 blistering As the discharge diminishes, the 
 strength of the savine dressing should be 
 proportionably increased. The ceraium 
 sabinae must be used in a stronger or weaker 
 degree, in proportion to the excitement pro- 
 duced on the patient's skin. 
 
 BLITUM F(ETIDUM. See Jltripkx fasti da. 
 BLOOD. SangiKs. A red homogene- 
 ous fluid, of a saltish taste, and somewhat 
 urinous smell, and glutinous consistence, 
 which circulates in the cavities of the heart, 
 arteries, and veins. The quantity is esti- 
 mated to be about twenty-eight pounds in 
 an adult: of this, four parts are contained 
 in the veins, and a fifth m the arteries. The 
 colour of the blood is red ; in the arteries 
 it is of a florid hue, in the veins darker ; 
 except only the pulmonary veins, in which 
 it is of a lighter cast. Physiology demon- 
 strates, that it acquires this florid colour 
 in passing through the lungs, and from the 
 oxygen it absorbs. The blood is the most 
 important fluid of our body. bY.me physi- 
 cians and anatomists have considered it as 
 alive, and have formed many ingenious hy- 
 potheses in support of its vitality. The 
 temperature of this fluid is of considerable 
 importance, and appears to depend upon 
 the circulation and respiration. The blood 
 of man, quadrupeds, and birds, is hotter 
 than the medium they inhabit; hence they 
 are termed animals of warm blood; whilst 
 in fishes and reptiles, animals with cold 
 blood, it is nearly of the temperature of 
 the medium they inh bit. The microscope 
 discovers that the blood contains a great 
 number of round globules, which are seen 
 floating about in a yellowish fluid, the 
 serum. The blood also possesses remark- 
 
 able physical properties ; its taste is saltish, 
 and the smell of its halitus or vapour, when 
 recently drawn, is somewhat urinous ; it is 
 of a plastic consistence, somewhat gluti- 
 nous and adhesive. Chymical analysis of 
 blood, by means of distillation, diec^vers, 
 1. A considerable quantity of insipid ivater, 
 which very soon becomes putrid. 2. Em- 
 pyrcumutic oil. 3. Jimmoniacal spirit. 4. 
 Carbon, which remains behind, is very 
 spongy, and with great difficulty incine- 
 rated. The ashes, however, consist of a 
 small quintity of culinary s .It, soda, phos- 
 phorated Hme, and a very small portion of 
 iron. White hot, and in motion, the blood 
 remains constantly fluid, and red ; when 
 it cools, and is at rest, it takes the form of 
 a fluid mass, which gradually and spontane- 
 ously separates into two parts ; the one, 
 which is red, and floating becomes of a 
 darker colour, remains concrete, and is 
 called the cruor, crassamejitum, or cake; 
 the other, which occupies the lower part 
 of the vessel, is of a yellow greenish colour, 
 and adhesive, and is called the serum or 
 lymph. 
 
 The cruor forms more than one half of 
 the blood ; it is very plastic, thick, and, 
 in consistence, like glutinous jelly. It 
 soon putrefies in the temperature of the 
 air ; but, dried by a gentle heat, becomes 
 a brittle, dark, red mass. It is insoluble in 
 water ; and, when boiled in it, is converted 
 into a hard grumous mass, internally red. 
 The surface of the cruor of the blood, after 
 being exposed in a vessel to atmospheric 
 air, becomes of a florid red colour ; but 
 the inferior surface, contiguous to the ves- 
 sel, is of a deep black : the change of colour 
 on the surface is owing to the oxygen of 
 the atmosphere uniting with the blood. 
 The bruor of the blood is composed of, 
 1. Red globules, which chymistry demon- 
 strates consist of a fibrous gluten and oxy- 
 dated iron. The experiments of the ce- 
 lebrated Rhades shew, that in twenty -five 
 pounds of blood from the human body, 
 near two drachms of the oxyd of iron were 
 obtained 2. The fibrous gluten of the 
 cruor, which remains after washing the 
 cruor of blood for a considerable time in 
 cold water, and enclosed in a fine linen 
 cloth ; in which case the red globules are 
 washed away. It the red water obtained 
 in this experiment be evaporated, and then 
 distilled to dryness, it leaves behind a car- 
 bon, exhibiting 1 , when incinerated, a great 
 quantity of iron, attractable by the magnet. 
 From these experiments it would appear, 
 that the redness of the globules is imparted 
 from the oxydated iron, for which purpose 
 a small quantity is sufficient. 
 
 The serum of the blood is a lymphatic 
 fluid, almost inodorous; rather saltish to 
 the taste ; pellucid, and of a yellowish 
 green colour ; and rather of a plastic con- 
 sistence. It forms scarcely one half of thfc 
 
BOD 
 
 BOD 
 
 119 
 
 blood; and it contains, 1. A large portion 
 of water,' from forty -seven ounces of serum, 
 forty-three of insipid water were yielded 
 by distillation. 2. Albuminous gluten, like 
 the white of an egg, obtained by boiling, 
 or by stirring it with a stick, or by an ad- 
 
 bodies are inflammable bodies : such are 
 
 the diamond, sulphur, bitumens, &c. 
 
 BODIES, PHOSPHORESCENT. Bodies which 
 
 produce light, though their temperature 
 
 be not increased. 
 
 BODY. Corpus. The human body is 
 
 mixture of alcohol or concentrated'mineral dived by anatomists into the trunk and 
 acid. 3. Jelly. If equal parts of water extremities . i. e. the head, and inferior and 
 and serum of the blood be coagulated by superior extremities, each of which have 
 fire, that part of the serum which is not certain regions before any part is removed, 
 coagulated, upon being cooled, puts on by which the physician is enabled to direct 
 the appearance of a tremulous jelly. 4. the application of ^blisters and ^ the like, 
 Carbonated soda, obtained by pouring a mi- 
 neral acid upon recent diluted serum. 5. 
 Culinary salt, found in the incinerated car- 
 bon of blood. The albuminous principle 
 of the serum, more commonly called the 
 coagulable lymph, appears to be of very 
 considerable importance in the animal 
 aconomy, both in diseased and healthy 
 states of it : it affords, by analysis, carbon, 
 
 azot, and hydrogen. The importance of frons ; temples, or tempora ; the nose, or 
 the blood is very considerable ; it distends nasus , the eyes, or oculi ; the mouth, or os t 
 the cavities of the heart and blood-vessels, 
 and prevents them from collapsing ; it sti 
 
 and the situation of diseases is better de- 
 scribed. 
 
 The head is distinguished into the hairy 
 part and the face. The former has five 
 regions, viz. the crown of the head or ver- 
 tex, the fore part of the head or sinciput, 
 the hind-part or occiput, and the sides, 
 partes laterals capitis. In the latter are 
 distinguished the region of the forehead, 
 
 mulates to contraction the cavities of the 
 
 the cheeks, bitccae ; the chin, or mentum / 
 and the ears, or aures. 
 
 The think is distinguished into three 
 
 heart and vessels, by which means the cir- principal parts, the neck, thorax, and ab- 
 culation of the blood is performed ; it ge- 
 nerates within itself animal heat, which it 
 propagates throughout the body : it nour- 
 ishes the whole body : and, lastly, it is that 
 source from which every secretion of the 
 body is separated. 
 
 Blood dragon's. See Sanguis draconis. 
 BLOODLETTING. Under this term 
 is comprehended every artificial discharge 
 of blood made with a view to cure or pre- 
 vent a disease. Blood-letting is divided 
 into general and topical. As examples of 
 the former, venesection and arteriotomy may 
 be mentioned ; and of the latter, the ap- 
 plication of leeches, cupping-glasses, and 
 scarification. 
 
 Blood, spitting of. See Hemoptysis. 
 Blood, vomiting of. See fLematemesis. 
 Blood-stone. See Haematites. 
 Bloody-flux. See Dysenteria. 
 BOA (From /2*?, an ox.) A pustulous 
 eruption like the small-pox, so called be- 
 cause it was cured, according to Pliny, by 
 anointing it with . hot ox-dung: also the 
 name of a serpent of Calabria ; and of the 
 hyclroa. 
 
 BOCHKTUM. A decoction of the woods 
 prepared by a second boiling with fresh 
 water. 
 
 BOCHIA. A subliming vessel. 
 BOCHIVM. A swelling of the bronchial 
 glands. 
 
 BODIES, COMBUSTIBLE. This term is 
 
 dcmeii. The neck is divided into the an- 
 terior region or pars aritica, in which, in. 
 men, is an eminence called pmnurn Adami; 
 the posterior region is called nuchx collif 
 and the lateriul regions, partes laterales 
 colli. 
 
 The thorax is distinguished into tHe an- 
 terior region, in which are the sternum and 
 nuiminx, and at whose interior part is a pit 
 or hollow called scrobiculns cordis ; a pos- 
 terior region, called dorsum ; and the sides, 
 or later a thoracis. 
 
 The abdomen is distinguished into an 
 anterior region, properly the abdomen; a 
 posterior region, called the loins, or lumbi ; 
 and lateral regions or flanks, called latera 
 abdoniinis. The anterior region of the ab- 
 domen being very extensive, is subdivided 
 into the epigastric, hypochondriac, umbilical, 
 and hypogaslric regions, whih are described 
 under their respective names. Immediately 
 below the abdomen is the mons Veneris, and 
 at its sides the groins or inguina. The 
 space between the organs of general ion and 
 the anus, or fundament, is called the peri- 
 nxutn. 
 
 The superior extremity is distinguished 
 into the shoulder, summitas humeri, under 
 which is the arm-pit, called axilla orfovea 
 axillaris ; the brachium, or arm; the anti- 
 brachium, or fore-arm, in which anteriorly 
 is the bend of the arm, where the veins are 
 generally opened, called jferm antibrachU; 
 
 given by chymists to all substances which, and posteriorly the elbow, called angulus 
 
 on account of their affinity with oxygen, 
 are capable of burning. 
 
 BODIES, GASEOUS. See Gas. 
 
 BODIES, HTFLAMMABLE. Chymists give 
 this name to such bodies as burn with faci- 
 
 cubiti ; and the hand, in which are the car- 
 pus or wrist, the back or dorsum mantis, 
 and the palm or vola. 
 
 The inferior extremity is divided into, 
 1. the region of the femur, in which are 
 
 lity, and flamt in an incrersed temperature ; distinguished the coxa or regio-ischiadica, 
 although, strictly speaking-, all combustible and outer and superior part ; 2. the leg, in 
 
120 
 
 .BOL 
 
 BOX 
 
 which are the knee or genu, the bend or 
 cavum poplitis, and the calf or sura ; 3. the 
 foot, in which are the outer and inner 
 ankle, or mateolus externus and internus, 
 the back or dorsum, and the sole or 
 planta. 
 
 BOE. (From 0o*u, to exclaim.) Clamour, 
 or moaning 1 made by a sick person. 
 
 BOETHEMA. (From 8c,n6ta>, to assist.) A 
 remedy. 
 
 BOETHEMATICA. ( From /ZovQtce, to assist.) 
 Favourable symptoms. 
 
 Bog-bean. See Trifolium paludosum. 
 BOGIA GUMMI. Gamboge. 
 Bohea tea. See Ten 
 Sois de coissi. See Quassi. 
 Solar earths. See >ole. 
 BOLK. (Boxo?, a mass.) A friable earthy 
 substance, um f ing with water into a smooth 
 paste, adhering to the toncrue, and dissolv- 
 ing, as it were, in the mouth ; of the argil- 
 laceous or clay kind, but more readily im- 
 bibing water than the clays strictly so 
 called. Those used in medicine, are the 
 Armenian and F ench boles. See Bole Ar- 
 menian, and Jlolus Gallicu. Many other 
 bolar earths have been recommended for 
 medicinal uses, and were formerly ranked 
 amongst the officinals ; as red boles from 
 Armenia, Lemnos, Strigonium, Portugal, 
 Tuscany, and Livonia ; yellow boles from 
 Armenia, Tockay, Silesia, Bohemia, and 
 Blois ; white boles from Armenia, Lemnos, 
 Nocera, Eretria, Lamos, Chio, Malta, Tus- 
 cany, and Goltborg. Several of these earths 
 have been commonly made into little cikes 
 or flat masses, and stamped with certain 
 impressions; from which circumstance they 
 received the name of feme sigillatae, or 
 sealed earths. 
 
 BOLE, ARMENIAN. Solus Armenia. 
 Bole-armenic. A pale, but bright red co- 
 loured earth, which is occasionally mixed 
 with honey, and applied to children's mouths 
 when afflicted with aphthae. It forms, like 
 all argillaceous earths, a good tooth-pow- 
 der, when mixed with some aromatic 
 
 BOLETUS. (From a>\c?, a mass, or 
 ,3a\m?, from its globular form.) 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system Class, Cryptogamia. Or- 
 der, Fungi. Boletus. Spunk. 
 BOLETUS CERVI. The mushroom. 
 BOLETUS IGXIARIUS. The systematic name 
 for the agaricus of the pharmacopoeias. See 
 
 LARICIS. The systematic name 
 for the officinal agaricus albua. See Agari- 
 cus albua. 
 
 BOLETUS run LARICIS, A species of 
 agaric, 
 
 BOLETUS SUAVEOLEXS. The systematic 
 name for \\\z fungus salicis of the pharmaco- 
 poeias, See Fungus salicis. 
 
 BOLIBMUS. A voracious appetite, ac- 
 cording to Avicenna; but most probably 
 meant for bulimus, 
 
 BOLUSi (B\o?, a bole or bolus,) Any 
 
 medicine, rolled round, that is larger than 
 an ordinary sized pea, and yet not too large 
 to be swallowed. 
 
 BOLUS ALKxii'iiARMicA. A preparation 
 of contrayerva. 
 
 BOLUS EX ALUMINE. Alum, bark, and 
 nutmeg, 
 
 BOLUS ARMEXA, See Bole Armenian. 
 BOLUS ARMEXA ALBA. The white arme- 
 nian bole. 
 
 BOLUS ARMOMAC. See Bole Armenian. 
 BOLUS BLESSKXSIS. Bole of Blois. See 
 Bole Armenian. 
 
 BOLUS GALLTCA. French bole. A pale 
 red coloured bolar earth, variegated with 
 irregular specks and veins of white and 
 yellow. It is occasionally administered as 
 an absorbent and antacid, 
 
 BOMBAX. Gossi/pinm. The cotton- 
 tree. The seeds of the cotton-tree, Gos- 
 sypium herbacetitn of Linnaeus : foiils qitin- 
 quelobis subtus eglandukisis, cauls herbaceo, 
 are directed for medicinal use in some 
 foreign pharmacopoeias ; and are adminis- 
 tered in coughs, on account of the mucilage 
 they contain. The cotton, the produce of 
 this tree is well known for domestic pur- 
 pases. 
 
 BOMB1AS. Abombiate. A salt formed 
 by the union of the bombic acid with 
 different bases; thus bombiat of alumine, 
 &c. 
 
 BOMBIC ACID. Jcidum bombicum. 
 Acid of the silk-worm. Silk-worms con- 
 tain, especially when in the state of chry- 
 salis, an acid liquor in a reservoir placed 
 near the anus. It is obtained by expres- 
 sing their juice in acloth, and precipitating 
 the mucilage by spirit of wine, and like- 
 wise by infusing the chrysalides in that 
 liquor. This acid is very penetrating, of a 
 yellow amber colour, but its nature and 
 combinations are not yet well known. 
 
 BOMB US. (Bc^Coc.) A resounding 
 noise, or ringing of the ears. Also, a 
 sonorous expulsion of flatus from the in- 
 testines. 
 
 BON ARBOR. A name given to the cof- 
 fee-tree. 
 
 BONA. Boona. The phaseolus, or kidney- 
 bean. 
 
 BOXDUCH INDOUUM. Molucca or bezoar 
 nut. The produce of the Guillandina ban- 
 due of Linnaeus. It possesses warm, bitter, 
 and carminaive virtues. 
 
 BONE. Os. Bones are hard, dry, and 
 insensible parts of the body, of a whitish 
 colour, and composed of a spongy, compact, 
 or reticular substance. They vary much in, 
 their appearances, some being long and 
 hollow, others flat and compact, &c. The 
 greater number of bones have several pro- 
 cesses and cavities, which are distinguished 
 from their figure, situation, use, &c. Thus 
 processes extended from the end of a bone, 
 if smooth and round, are called heads,* and 
 condyks, when flattened either above or 
 laterally. That part which is beneath the 
 
BONE. 
 
 12,1 
 
 head, and which exceeds the rest of the 
 bone in smallness and levity, is called the 
 neck. Rough, unequal processes are called 
 tuberosities or tubercles : but the longer 
 and more dcute, spinous or styloid pro- 
 cesses, from their resemblance to a thorn. 
 Thin broad processes with sharp extremi- 
 tie s, are known by the name of cristce, or 
 sharp edges. . Other processes are distin- 
 guished by their ibrm, and called alar or 
 pterygoid, mamillary or mastoid> dentiform 
 or odontoid* &c. Others, m-m their situa- 
 tion, are culled superior, inferior, exterior, 
 and interior. 8>>me have their name from 
 their direction, as oblique, straight, trans- 
 verse, &c. ; and some from their use, as 
 trochanters, rotators &c. Furrows, depres- 
 sions, and cavities, are destined either for 
 the reception ol contiguous bones, to form 
 an articulation with them, when they are 
 called articular cavities, which are some- 
 time.^ deeper, .-sometimes shallower ; or they 
 receive hard parts, but do not constitute a 
 joint with them. Cavities serve also for the 
 transmission and attachment of soft parts. 
 Various names are given to them, accord- 
 ing to the magnitude and figure of bones. 
 If they be broad and large at the begin- 
 ning, and not deep, but contracted at their 
 ends, they are called fovecs or pits. Fur- 
 rows are -jpen canuls, extending longitu- 
 dinally m the surface of bones. A hollow, 
 circular tube, for the most part of the same 
 diameter from beginning to end, and more 
 or less crooked, straight, long or short, is 
 named a canal. Foramina are the apertures 
 of canals, or they are formed of the exca- 
 vated margins of two bones, placed against 
 each other. If such be the form of the 
 margin of a bone,- as if a portion were taken 
 out of it, it is called a notch. 
 
 With respect to the formation of bone, 
 there have been various opinions. Physiolo- 
 gists of the present day assert that it is from 
 a specific action of small arteries, by which 
 ossific matter is separated from the blood, 
 and deposited where it is required. The 
 "first tiling observable in the embryo, where 
 bone is to be formed, is a transparent jelly, 
 which becomes gradually firmer, and is 
 formed into cartilage. The cartilage gradu- 
 ally increases to a certain size, and when the 
 process of ossification commences, vanishes f 
 as it advances. Cartilages, previous to the" 
 ossific action, are solid, and without any 
 cavity ; but when the ossific action of the 
 arteries is about to commence, the absor- 
 bents become very active, and form a small 
 cavity in which the bony matter is deposit- 
 ed ; bone continues to be separated, and 
 the absorbents model the mass into its re- 
 quired shape. The process of ossification 
 is extremely rapid in utero : it advances 
 slowly after birth, and is not completed in 
 the human body till about the twentieth 
 year. Ossification in the flat bones, as 
 those of the skull, always begins irom cen- 
 R 
 
 tral points, and the radiated fibres meet the 
 radii ot other ossifying points, or the edges 
 of the adjoining bone. In long bones, as 
 those of the arm and leg, the clavicle, me- 
 tacarpal, and metatarsal bones, a central 
 ring is formed in the body of the bone, 
 the head and extremities being cartilage, 
 in the centre of which ossification after- 
 wards begins. The central ring of the body 
 shoots its bony fibres towards the head 
 and extremities, which extend towards the 
 body of the bone. The head and extremi- 
 ties at length come so close to the body 
 as to be merely separated hy a cartilage, 
 which becomes gradually thinner until the 
 twentieth year. Thick and round bones, 
 as those of the tarsus, carpus, sternum, an4 
 patella, are, at first, all cartilage: ossifica- 
 tion begins in the centre of each. When 
 the bones are deprived of their soft parts, 
 and are hung together in their natural 
 situation, by means of wire, the whole is 
 termed an artificial skeleton ; but when they 
 are kept together by means of their liga- 
 ments, it is called a natural skeleton. The 
 uses of the bones are various, and are to be 
 found in the account of each bone ; it is, 
 therefore, only necessary to observe, in 
 this place, that they give shape to the 
 body, contain and defend the vital viscera, 
 and afford an attachment to all the mus- 
 cles. 
 
 A Table of the Bones. 
 
 .Vo. 
 Fiontal ... 1 
 
 
 Bones of the 1 Q ^i " 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 cranium or<( ..r, 001 ^ 1 a , 
 
 .*//. l^P^f 1 ' ' 
 i Ethmoid - - 
 
 LSphsenoid - - 
 
 I 
 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 
 
 ^Superior maxil. 
 
 2 
 
 p 
 <J 
 
 Jugal - - - 
 
 2 
 
 w 
 E 
 
 0> 
 
 Bones of the ^ as , al 
 face. ^Lachrymal - - 
 Palatine - - - 
 
 2 
 2 
 2 
 
 4- * 
 
 Inferior spongy 
 
 2 
 
 CO 
 
 Vomer - - - 
 
 j 
 
 CJ 
 
 Jnferior maxil. - 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Denies or 5^?*' " " 
 teeth j^spidati - - 
 
 8 
 4 
 
 
 (.Molares ... 
 
 20 
 
 
 Bone of the 7 . , 
 
 
 
 tongue. 5 y ldes OS ' ' 
 
 1 
 
 
 Bones of the f Malleus - . . 
 
 2 
 
 
 ear, within 1 Incus .... 
 
 2 
 
 
 the tempo- ] Stapes ... 
 
 2 
 
 
 .. ral bones. LOrbictilare O s 
 
 2 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 CCervical 
 ^ rVertebrae. -j Dorsal 
 
 r 
 
 12 
 
 H 
 
 ^J C. Lumbar 
 
 5 
 
 <u 
 
 
 i 
 
 5- 1 
 
 cH 1 Coccygis os 
 
 L 
 
 <S 
 
 s 
 
 The thorax. J Sternum 
 1 Ribs . . 
 
 1 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 
 The pdvie. Innominata oss 
 
 i r 
 
122 
 
 BOR 
 
 BOR 
 
 ''mi " T C Clavicle 
 
 <2 
 
 
 
 1 Scapula - - . 
 
 2 
 
 Pi) 
 Pi 
 
 The arm. Humeri os - - 
 
 2 
 
 H 
 
 C Ulna . 
 
 2 
 
 pa 
 
 The fore-arm. ^ Ra( jj ug _ _ _ 
 
 2 
 
 rt 
 
 fNavicuIare os 
 
 2 
 
 AI 
 
 {Lunarc os - - 
 
 2 
 
 P < 
 
 Cuneiforme os - 
 
 2 
 
 <u 
 
 Orbiculare os 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 Trapezium os - 
 
 2 
 
 ^S 
 
 Trapezoides os - 
 
 2 
 
 
 Magnum os - - 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 c 
 
 ^ LUnciforme os 
 
 2 
 
 o 
 
 pq 
 
 Lid 1/f 4 /Ttv*4\1to 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 I D7 /y-*Jrt/30 
 
 28 
 
 
 s fThe ffe>/. Femur - ... 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 C Patella - - - 
 
 s| 
 
 
 The leg. < Tibia -. - - - 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 C Fibula - - . - 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 ("Calcaneus - - - 
 
 2 
 
 
 j Astragalus - - 
 
 2 
 
 5 
 
 . ("Tarsus -^ Cuboides os - - 
 
 2 
 
 'o 
 
 01 
 
 ^ | or in- | N.iviculare os 
 **?*< step. l^Cuneiformia ossa 
 
 2 
 6 
 
 <U 
 
 CJ I H/f t 
 
 10 
 
 i 
 
 
 28 
 
 
 Sesamond bones of the thumb and 7 
 great toe, occasionally found 5 
 
 8 
 
 Total 
 
 248 
 
 Hones, growth of. See Osteogony. 
 
 Bonebinder. See Osteocolla. 
 
 BONONIESSTS LAPIS. The Bononian 
 stone. Culled also phosphorus bonwiiensis, 
 phosphorus kircheri, the light-carrier, or 
 Bononian phosphorus. As a medicine the 
 stone is caustic and emetic. 
 
 BONUS HEXHICUS. (Henricus ; so called 
 because its virlues were detected by some 
 one whose name was Henry. ) To (a bona. 
 Lapathum linctuosum. Clienopodium. En- 
 glish mercury. The plant to which this 
 name is given in the pharmacopoeias, is the 
 Chenoporfium bonus Henrietta ; foUis triangu- 
 lari-sagittaiis integerrimis, spicis compositis 
 aphyllis axillaribus, of Linnaeus. Ii is_a 
 native of this country, and common in 
 waste grounds from June to August. The 
 young plant differs little from spinage when 
 cultivated ; and in many places the young 
 shoots are eaten in spring like asparagus. 
 The leaves of this plant are accounted 
 emollient, and in this intention have been 
 wiade an ingredient in decoctions for glys- 
 ters. They are applied by the common 
 people to flesh wounds and sores under 
 the notion of drawing and healing. 
 
 BORACIC ACID. JLddwn boracicwn.. 
 Sedative salt of Homberg. Acid of borax. 
 Boracine acid. A concrete salt crystallized 
 in small white scales, which may be ob- 
 tained from borax, by adding concentrated 
 sulphuric, the nitric, the muriatic, and even 
 vegetable acids, to a hot solution of borax, 
 
 till the lixivium becomes somewhat acid . 
 the solution is then to be cooled, when the 
 acid will appear in the shape of bright 
 scales. This acid in combination with 
 alkalies, earths, and metallic oxyds, forms 
 borates. 
 
 BORAS. A borate. A salt formed of 
 boracic acid with an earthy, alkaline or 
 metallic base: as borate of soda, &c. 
 
 Borage. See Borago. 
 
 Bon A GO. (Formerly written Cor ago ; 
 from cor, the heart, and ago, to affect ; be- 
 cause it was supposed to comfort the heart 
 and spirits.) Borage. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaein system. Class, Pentandna. Or- 
 der, Monvgynia. 
 
 2. The piuirmacopoeial name of the of- 
 ficinal borage. Buglossum vernm. Bu- 
 glnssiim latifolium. liorago hortenais. 
 
 The leaves and flowers of this plant, 
 Burago offidnalis of Linnaeus : .foliis omni- 
 bus alturnis, calytibus patcntibus, are esteem- 
 ed in some countries as refrigerant and 
 cordial. A syrup is prepared from the 
 leaves in France, and used in pleurisies and 
 inflammatory fevers. Their principal use 
 in thi.s island is in that grateful summer 
 beverage, known by the name of cool 
 tankard. 
 
 BORA GO OFFICINAMS. The systematic 
 name for the borage of the shops. See 
 Borago. 
 
 BORAS SOD;E. Borate of soda. See 
 Sub boras soduc and Borax. 
 
 BOIIATK. See Boras. 
 
 BORAX. (Borak, Arab.) Boras sod<e, 
 sub -boras sodx. The obsolete synonyms 
 are Chryscolla, capistrwn auri, ancinar, bo- 
 raxtrion, anucar, antincar, tincal, amphitane, 
 baurach, nitrum factitium, santema, and 
 nitrum nativum. This salt consisting of 
 boracic acid uniting with soda, the soda 
 being slightly in excess, is brought from 
 Thibet and Persia, where it is found in a 
 native state. This native or crude borax 
 is called tincal, tiucor, borech. pounxa, in the 
 East Indies, and was formerly purified in 
 Europe by the Venetians, when it was 
 called refined or Venetian borax ; but it is 
 now prepared by the Dutch by solution in 
 hot water, filtration, and careful crysfalliza- 
 tion. The particular process is no't known. 
 Its taste is cool : it is soluble in eighteen parts 
 of cold and six of hot water. It is decomposed 
 by several of the acids. Borax is rarely used 
 internally in modern practice ; and accord- 
 ing to Murray it does not appear to possess 
 any activity, although it is supposed by 
 some to be, in doses of half a drachm or 
 two scruples, diuretic and emenagogue. It 
 is occasionally given in cardialgia as an 
 a:Uacid. Its solution is in common use as 
 a cooling gargle, and to detach mucus, &c. 
 from the mouth in putrid fever ; and mixed 
 with an equal part of sugar, it is used in 
 the form of powder to remove the aphthous 
 
EOT 
 
 BRA 
 
 123 
 
 from the; tongue in children. The 
 salts formed by the union of the acid of 
 borax with different bases are called bo- 
 rates. 
 
 BORBORYGMUS. (From jkfo fo *, 
 to make a noise.) The rumbling 1 noie oc- 
 casioned by flatus in the intestines. It fre- 
 quently precedes hysterical affections. 
 
 BOROZATL. (^thiop.) An epidemic 
 disease of the Ethiopians, in appearance 
 similar to the lues venerea, 
 BORRAOO. See Borago. 
 BORRI. (Indian.) Horn-born. Boberri. 
 The Indian name for turmeric ; also an 
 ointment used there, in which the roots of 
 turmeric are a chief ingredient. 
 
 BOSA. An Egyptian word for a mass 
 which is made of the meal of darnel, hemp- 
 seed, and water. It is inebriating. 
 
 BOSMOHOS. (From fioo-xce, to 'eat, and 
 juopos, a part : because it is divided for 
 food by the mill.) Bosporas. A species 
 of meal. 
 
 BOTALE FORAMEN. A name formerly 
 applied to the foramen ovale. 
 
 BOTANY. (Botanica, fiolavuui : from 
 fiolctvn, an herb or grass.) That part of 
 natural history which considers every thing 
 respecting the natural history of vegetables. 
 BOTANICON. (From @tT*vn, an herb.) 
 A plaster made of herbs, and described by 
 Paulus ./Egineta. 
 
 BOTHOU. (Arab.) Tumours: pimples 
 in the face : also the small-pox or measles. 
 
 BOTHRION (From fiaQptov, a little pit.) 
 Botrium. The alveolus or socket for the 
 tooth : also an ulcerated cornea. 
 
 BOTIA. A name given to scrophula. 
 BOTIX. A name for turpentine. 
 BOTIUM. Bociuin. Indurated bronchial 
 glands. 
 
 BOTOTHINUM. The most evident symp- 
 tom of disease. 
 
 BOTHRITIS. (From fao-pe, a bunch of 
 grapes.) Botryites. A sort of burnt cad- 
 mia, collected in the top of the furnace, 
 and resembling a bunch of grapes. 
 
 BOTRYS. (Bo7/>i>?, a cluster of grapes ; so 
 called because its seeds hang down like a 
 bunch of grapes.) The oak of Jerusalem. 
 
 BOTRYS MEXICANA! Botrys qmbrosioiiks 
 Mexicana. Chcnopodium Mexicanum. Bvtrys 
 Americana* Mexico tea. Spanish tea and 
 Artemisian botrys. A decoction of this 
 plant, Chenopodium ambrosioides of Lin- 
 naeus '.-foliis lanceolatis dentntis, racemis 
 foliatis simplicibus, is recommended in pa- 
 ralytic cases. Formerly the infusion was 
 drunk instead of Chinese tea. 
 
 BOTRYS VULGARTS. Botrys. ./Imbrosia. 
 Artimesia chenopodium. Jltriplex odorata. 
 Jlrtiplex suaveotens. Jerusalem oak. This 
 plant, Chenopodium botrys of Linnaeus : 
 foliis oblongis sinuatis, racemis- mtdis multi- 
 Jidis, was formerly administered in form of 
 decoction in some diseases of the chest ; as 
 
 humoral asthma, coughs, and Catarrhs. It 
 is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 BOTUS. Botia. Botus barbatus. A cu- 
 curbit of the chymists. 
 ' BOUBALIOS. See Cucumis agresti3 t and 
 Pudendum wuliebre 
 
 Bo u BON. See Bubo. 
 BOUGIF,. (French for wax candle.) 
 Candela cerea. Candela, medicata. Cathe- 
 ters of Swediaur. CeYei medicati of Le 
 Uran. Cereotus chirursforwn. A term ap- 
 plied by surgeons to a long, slender instru- 
 ment, thatis introduced through the urethra 
 into the bladder. Bougies made of the 
 elastic gum are preferable to those made of 
 wax. The c:\ustic bougie differs from the 
 ordinary one in having a thin roll of caustic 
 in its middle, which destroys the stricture^ 
 or any p;rt it comes in contact with. 
 Those made of catgut are very seldom 
 used, but are deserving of the attention 
 of the surgeon. Bougies are chiefly used 
 to overcome strictures in the urethra, 
 and the introduction of them requires a 
 good deal of address and caution. They 
 should not be kept in the urethra so long at 
 one time as to excite much pain or irrita- 
 tion. Before their use is discontinued, they 
 should, if practicable, be carried the length 
 of the bladder, in order to ascertain the 
 extent of the strictures, taking care that 
 this be performed not at once, but in a 
 gi % adu;l manner, and after repeated trials ; 
 for much injury might arise from any hasty 
 or violent efforts to remove the resistance 
 that imy present itself. There are bougies 
 also for the oesophagus and rectum. 
 
 BOULIMU-!. (From ', greatly, and /./^o?, 
 hunger ; or from /^AOMAZ, to desire.) A 
 canine or voracious appetite. 
 
 BoviLta?:. (Fvom bos, an ox, because 
 cattle were supposed subject to it.) The 
 measles. 
 
 BOVINA FAMES. The same as bulimia. 
 
 BOVISTA Crepitus Inpi. Puff ball. This 
 is the Lycoperdon hoviata { subrotimdum, 
 Incerato dchiscens, of Linnaius, which when 
 dry contains a powder used by the common 
 people to stop the blood in recent cuts, &c. 
 
 Box-tree. See Jiuxvs. 
 
 BRACHERIUM. (From brachiale, a brace- 
 let.) A truss or bandage for hernia ; a 
 term used by the barbarous Latin writers. 
 
 BRACHI2EUS MUSCTJ'LUS. See Brachialis. 
 
 BR4CHUEUS EXTKRNUS. See Brachialis 
 externus 
 
 BRACHIJEUS INTERNUS. See Brachialis 
 interims. 
 
 BRACHIAL ARTERY. Arteria bra- 
 chialis. The braclml artery is the con- 
 tinuation of the axillary artery, which, as 
 it passes behind the tendon of the pecto- 
 ralis major, receives the name of brachial. 
 It runs down on the inside of the arm, 
 over the musculus coruco-brachialis, and 
 anconxus internus, and, along the inner 
 
124 
 
 BRA 
 
 BRA 
 
 edge of the biceps, behind the vena basi- 
 lica, giving out small branches as it goes 
 along. Below the bend of the arm it di- 
 vides into the cubitajisand radialis. Some- 
 times, though rarely, the brachial artery is 
 divided from its origin into two large 
 branches, which run down on the arm, 
 and afierwards on the fore-arm, where they 
 are called cubitalis and radialis. 
 
 BRACHIALE. The word means a brace- 
 let : but the ancie;;t anatomical writers ap- 
 ply this term to the carpus, the part on 
 which the bracelet was worn. 
 
 BRACHIALIS. See Brachialis interims. 
 
 BRACHIALIS EXTERNUS, See Triceps ex- 
 tensor cubiti. 
 
 BRACHIALIS INTERNUS. Brachixns 
 of Winslow. Brachixus internus of Cow- 
 per, and Humero -cubital of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the fore-arm, situated on the fore -part of 
 the os humeri. It arises fleshy from the mid- 
 dle of the os humeri, at each side of the in- 
 sertion of the deltoid muscle, covering all 
 the inferior and fore-part of this bone, runs 
 over the joint, and adheres firmly to the 
 ligament ; is inserted, by a strong short 
 tendon, into the coronoid process of the 
 ulna. Its use is to bend the fore-arm, and 
 to prevent the capsular ligament, of the 
 joint from being- pinched. 
 
 BRACHIO-CUBITAL LIGAMENT. ' Isigamen- 
 turn brachio cubitale. The expansion of 
 the lateral ligament, which is fixed in the 
 inner condyle of the os humeri, runs over 
 the capsular, to which it closely adheres, 
 and is inserted like radii on the side of the 
 great sigmoid cavity of the ulna ; it is co- 
 vered on the inside by several tendons, 
 which adhere closely to it, and seem to 
 strengthen it very considerably. 
 
 BRACHIO-RADIAL LIGAMENT. J.iga- 
 mentum brachio-radiale. The expansion of 
 the Literal ligament, which runs over the 
 external condyle of the os humeri, is in- 
 serted round the coronary ligament, from 
 thence all the way down to the neck of the 
 radius, and also in the neighbouring parts 
 of the ulna. Through all this passage it 
 Covers the capsular ligament, and is co- 
 vered by several tendons adhering closely 
 to both. 
 
 BRACHI os, See Humeri os. 
 
 BRACHIUM. (Bga^/sp, the arm.) The 
 arm, from the shoulder 10 the wrist. 
 
 BRACHIUM MOVENS Q.UARTUS. See La- 
 tissimus dorsi. 
 
 BRACHUNA. According to Avicenna, a 
 species of furor uterinus. 
 
 BRACHY-CHRONIUS. (From ySg*^u?, short, 
 and ^ovof, time.) A disease which conti- 
 nues out a short time. 
 
 BRACHPYNCEA. (From /Sgat^/f, short, and 
 <arveu> t to breathe.) Shortness and difficulty 
 of breathing. 
 
 BRACK YS. (From /Sget^y?, short.) A 
 tnifscte of the scapula. 
 
 BRACIUM. Copper. Verdigris. 
 
 BRADYPEPSIA. (From *fi/?j slow, and 
 <a*rflec t to concoct.) Weak digestion. See 
 Dyspepsia. 
 
 BRAGG AT. A name formerly applied to 
 a ptisan of honey and water. 
 
 Brain. See "Cerebrum. 
 
 Brain, little. See Cerebel'um. 
 
 BRAN. Furfur. The husks or shells 
 of wheat, which remain in the bolting ma- 
 chine. It contains a portion of the farina- 
 ceous matter and is said to have a laxa-. 
 tive quality. Decoctions of bran, sweetened 
 with sugar, are used by the common peo- 
 ple, and sometimes with success, against 
 coughs, hoarsenesses, &c. 
 
 BRANCA. (Branca, Span, a foot, or 
 branch.) A term applied to some herbs, 
 which are supposed to resemble a p^rticu- 
 larfdot; as branca leonis, lion's foot; branca 
 ursina, bear's foot. 
 
 BRANCA LEONINA. See Alchemilla. 
 
 BRANCA URSINA. The plant which is 
 directed by this name in foreign ph;>rma- 
 copoeias, is the Heradeum spondylium of 
 Linnaeus : -foliolis pinnatifidis, leevibus ,- 
 Jlnribus uniformibus In Siberia \\. grows 
 extremely high, and appears to have vir- 
 tues in the cure of dysentery, which the. 
 plants of this country do not possess. See 
 also Acanthus. 
 
 BRANCA LEONIS. See Mcliemitta. 
 
 BRANCHY, (From /8g%, to make 
 moist.) Branchi, Swelled tonsils, or glan- 
 dulous tumours, of the fauces, which se- 
 crete saliva. 
 
 BRANCHUS. (From @t%ee t to moisten.) 
 A defluxion of humours from the fauces, 
 
 BRANDY. Spiritus Gallicus A co- 
 lourless, slightly opake, and milky fluid, oF 
 a hot and penetrating taste, and a strong 
 and agreeable smell, obtained by distil- 
 ling from wine. It consists of water, ar- 
 dent spirit, and a small portion of oil, 
 which renders it milky at first, and, after 
 a certain time, colours it yellow. It is the 
 fluid from which rectified or ardent spirit is 
 obtained. Its peculiar flavour depends on 
 the nature of the volatile principles, or es- 
 sential oil, which come over along 1 with it 
 in the distillation, and likewise, in some 
 measure upon the management of the fire, 
 the wood of the cask in which it is kept, 
 &C. It is said, that our rectifiers imitate 
 the flavour of brandy, by adding a small 
 proportion of nitrous ether to the spirit of 
 malt, or molasses. The utility of brandy is 
 very considerable, but, from its pleasant 
 taste and exhilarating property, it is too 
 often taken to excess. It gives energy to 
 the animal functions ; is a powerful tonic, 
 cordial, and antispasmodic ; and its utility 
 with camphire, in gangrenous affections, is 
 very great. v 
 
 Branks. The name, in Scotland, for the 
 mumps. See Cynanche parotidaa. 
 
BRA 
 
 BRE 
 
 325 
 
 Brankursine. See. Acanthus. 
 
 BRASILIA. Brazil wood. 
 
 BHASILIENSE LIGNUM. See Hcema- 
 toxyttum. 
 
 BRASILIENSIS RADIX. The ipecacuan- 
 ha root is sometimes so called. See Ipe- 
 cacuanha. 
 
 BRASIUM. (From $gwr, to boil.) Malt, 
 or germinated barley 
 
 BRASMA. (From @%x.<r<ru> t to boil.) The 
 unripe black pepper. Fermentation. 
 
 BRASMOS The same. 
 
 BRASS. JEs. A combination of copper 
 and zinc 
 
 BRASSADELLA. Brassatella. Ophioglos- 
 sum, or the herb adder's tongue. 
 
 BRASSiCA. (Varro says, quasi prx- 
 sica : from prceseco, to cut off; because it 
 is cut from ihe stnlk for use ; or from r- 
 jr/*, a bed in a garden where they are 
 cultivated.) Crambe. Cabbage. Cole- 
 won. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. See Brassica cnpi- 
 tata. 
 
 BIJASSICA ALBA The white cabbnge. 
 
 BRASSICA APIANA. Jagged or crimpled 
 cole wort. 
 
 BRASSICA CANINA. The mercurialis 
 sylvestris. 
 
 BRASSICA CAPITATA. Cabbage. There 
 are several varieties of cabbage, all of 
 which are generally hard of digestion, pro- 
 ducing flatulencies, and afford very little 
 nourishment. These inconvenien.cies are 
 not experienced by those whose stomachs 
 are strong and accustomed to them. Few 
 vegetables run into a state of putrefaction 
 so quickly as cabbages ; they ought, there- 
 fore, always to be used immediately after 
 cutting. In Holland and Germany there 
 is a method of preserving them, by cutting 
 them into pieces, and sprinkling salt and 
 some aromatic herbs among them : this 
 mass is put into a tub, where it is pressed 
 close, and left to ferment, when it is called 
 sour crout, or sauer kraut. These, and all 
 pickles of cabbage, are considered as 
 wholesome and antiscorbutic, from the 
 vinegar and spices they contain. 
 
 BRASSICA CONGTLODES. Turnip cab- 
 bage. 
 
 BRASSICA ctfMANA. Red colewort. 
 
 BRASSICA EHUCA. The systematic name 
 for the plant which affords the semen erucae. 
 See Eruca. 
 
 BRASSICA ERTTCASTRUM. See Eruca 
 sylvestris, 
 
 BRASSTCA FLORIDA. Cauliflower. A va- 
 riety of the oleracea. 
 
 BRASSICA. GONYLICODES. Turnip cab- 
 bage. 
 
 BRASSICA LACTJTURRTA. Brassica lacu- 
 turris The savoy plant. 
 
 BRASSICA MARINA, 
 Convolvulus nrnritimics. Soldanella. Sol- 
 
 danella. This plant, Convolvulus soldanel- 
 la of Linnaeus :foliis reniformibus, pedun- 
 cutts unijlorist is a native of our coasts. 
 The leaves are said to be a drastic purge. 
 It is only used by the common people, 
 the pharmacopoeias having now substituted 
 more safe and valuable remedies in its 
 place. 
 
 BRASISCA NAPTJS. The systematic name 
 for the plant from which the semen napi is 
 obtained. See Napi. 
 
 BRASSICA OLERACEA. The systematic 
 name for the brassica capitata of the shops. 
 See Brassica capitata. 
 
 BRASSICA RAPA. The systematic name 
 for the plant whose root is called turnip. 
 See Jiapa. 
 
 BRASSICA RUBRA. Red cabbage. Mr. 
 Watt finds that the red cabbage affords 
 a very excellent test both for acids and al- 
 kalis, in which it is super. or to li-tmus, be- 
 ing- naturally blue, turning 1 green with 
 alkalis, and red with acids. 
 
 BB.ASSICA SATIVA. The common gar- 
 de,, cabbage. 
 
 BKASSICA SAUAUOA. The savoy plant. 
 
 BRASSIDF.LLICA AHS. A way of curing 
 wounds, mentioned by Paracelsus, by ap- 
 plying the herb BrassideUa to them. 
 
 BRATHU. (Bg*6y.) An old name for sa- 
 vin e. 
 
 BREAD-FRUIT. The tree which af- 
 fords this, grows in all the Ladrone Islands 
 in the South Sea, in Otaheite, and now in 
 the West Indies. The bread-fruit grows up. 
 on a tree the size of a middling oak. The 
 fruit is about the size of a child's head, and 
 the surface is reticulated, not much unlike 
 the surface of a truffle. It is covered with 
 a thin skin, and has a core about the size 
 of a small knife. The eatable part is be 
 tween the skin and the core : it is as white 
 as snow, and somewhat of the consistence 
 of new bread. It must be toasted before 
 it is eaten, being first divided into three or 
 four parts. Its taste is insipid, with a slight 
 sweetness, nearly like that of wheaten 
 bread and artichoke together. This fruit 
 is the constant food of the inhabitants all 
 the year, it being in season eight months. 
 
 BREAST. Mamma. The two globu- 
 lar projections, composed of common in- 
 teguments, adipose substance, and lacteal 
 glands and vessels, and adhering to the an- 
 terior and lateral regions of the thorax of 
 females. On the middle of each breast is 
 a projecting portion, termed the papilla or 
 nipple, in which the excretory ducts of the 
 glands terminate, and around which is a 
 coloured orb, or disc, called the area' a. 
 The use of the breasts is to suckle new-born 
 infants. 
 
 Breast-bone. See Sternum. 
 
 BREGMA. (From /Sge^w, to moisten ; 
 formerly so called because, in infants, and 
 sometimes even in adults, they are tender 
 
126 
 
 BRI 
 
 BRI 
 
 and moist.) An old name for the parietal 
 bones. 
 
 BREVIA. (From brevis, short.) A 
 specific name of some parts whose ter- 
 mination rs not far from their insertion, as 
 br evict vasu, the branches of the splenic 
 vein. 
 
 BREVIS MCSCULUS. A muscle of the 
 scapula. 
 
 BREVIS CUBITI. A musc-e of the fore- 
 arm. 
 
 Brevis extensor pollids pedis. See 07- 
 tensor brevis pollids pedis. 
 
 Brevis flexor pollids pedis. See Flexor 
 brevis pollids pedis. 
 
 BUKVIS PEUONEUS. See Peroneus brevis. 
 
 Brevis pronator radii. See Pronator 
 radii brevis. 
 
 BUEYXIA. (An American plant named 
 in honour of Dr. Brennius.) A species of 
 capparis. 
 
 Briar, wild. See ftosa canina. 
 
 BnicuMuM. A name which the Gauls 
 gave to the herb artemisia. 
 
 Brimstone. See Sulphur. 
 
 BRISTOL HOT-WELL. Bristolicnsis 
 (igiia. A pure, thermal or warm, slightly 
 acidulated, mineral spring 1 , situated about 
 a mile below Bristol. The fresh water is 
 inodorous, perfectly limpid, and sparkling-, 
 and sends fortli numerous air bubbles when 
 por.red into a glass. It is very agreeable 
 to -.he palate, but without having any very 
 decided taste, at least none that can be dis- 
 tinguished by a common observer. Its 
 specific gravity is only 1.00077, which ap- 
 proaches so near to that of distilled water, 
 thit this circumstance alone would shew 
 that ii contained but a very small admix- 
 ture of foreign ingredients. The tempera, 
 ture of these waters, Dicing the average of 
 the most accurate observations, may be 
 reckoned at 74 deg. ; and this does not 
 very sensibly vary during winter or summer. 
 Bristol water contains both solid and 
 gaseous matter, and the distinction be- 
 tween the two requires to be attended to. 
 as it. is owing to the very small quantity of 
 solid matter that it deserves the character 
 of a very fine natural spring ; and to an 
 excess in gaseous contents, that it seems 
 to be principally indebted for its medical 
 properties, whatever they may be, inde- 
 pendent of those of mere water, with an 
 increase of temperature. From the diffe- 
 rent investigations of chymists, it appears 
 that the principal component parts of the 
 Hotwell water, are a large proportion of 
 carbonic acid gas, or fixed air, and a cer- 
 tain portion of magnesia ai)d lime, in vari- 
 ous combinations, with the muriatic, vitri- 
 olic, and carbonic acids. The general in- 
 ference is, that it is considerably pure for 
 a natural fountain, as it contains no other 
 solid matter than is found in almost all com- 
 mon spring water, and in less quantity. 
 
 On account of these ingredients, espe- 
 cially the carbonic acid gas, the Hotwell 
 water is efficacious in promoting salutary 
 haemorrhages, in green sickness, as well as 
 in the blind haemorrhoides. It may be 
 taken with advantage in obstructions, and 
 weakness of the bowels, arising from ha- 
 bitual costiveness; and, from the purity of 
 its aqueous par., it has justly been consi- 
 dered as a specific in diabetes, rendering 
 the urinary organs more fitted to receive 
 benefit from those medicines which are ge- 
 nerally prescribed, and sometimes success- 
 ful. 
 
 But the high reputation which this 
 spring has acquired, is chiefly in the cure 
 of pulmonary consumption. From the 
 number of unsuccessful cases among those 
 who frequent this place, many have denied 
 any peculiar efficacy in this spring, superior 
 to that of common water. It is not easy to 
 determine how much may be owing to the 
 favourable situation and mild temperate 
 climate which Bristol enjoys ; but it can- 
 not be doubted that the Hotwell water, 
 though by no means a cure for consump- 
 tion, alleviates some of the most harassing 
 symptoms of this formidable disease. It 
 is particularly efficacious in moderating 
 the thirst, the dry burning heat of the 
 hands and feet, the partial night sweats, 
 and the symptoms that are peculiarly hec- 
 tical; and thus in the earlier stages of 
 phthisis, it may materially contribute to a 
 complete re-establishment of health ; and 
 even in the latter periods, mitigate the 
 disease when the cure is doubtful, if not 
 hopeless. 
 
 The sensible effects of this water, when 
 drank warm and fresh from the spring, are 
 a gentle glow of the stomach, succeeded 
 sometimes by a slight and transient degree 
 of headach and giddiness. By a continued 
 use, in most cases it is diuretic, keeps the 
 skirt moist and perspirable, and improves 
 the appetite and health. Its effects on 
 the bowels are variable. On the whole, a 
 tendency to costiveness seems to be the 
 more general consequence of a long course 
 of this medicinal spring, and therefore the 
 use of a mild aperient is requisite. These 
 effects, however, are applicable only to 
 invalids, for healthy persons, who taste 
 the water at the fountain, seldom discover 
 any thing in it but a degree of warmth, 
 which distinguishes it from the common 
 element. 
 
 The season for the Hotwell is generally 
 from the middle of May to October; but 
 as the medicinal properties of the water 
 continue the same throughout the year, the 
 summer months are preferred merely on 
 account of the concomitant benefits of air 
 and exercise. 
 
 It should be mentioned, that another 
 spring, nearly resembling die Hotwell, has 
 
BRO 
 
 BRO 
 
 127 
 
 See Hydrolapa- 
 
 been discovered at Clifton, which is situ- 
 ated on the summit of the same hill, from 
 the bottom of which the Hotwell issues. 
 The water of Sion spring 1 , as it is called, is 
 one or two degrees colder than the Hot- 
 well ; but in other respects it sufficiently 
 resembles it to be employed for all similar 
 purposes. 
 
 BRITANNIC A HERBA 
 thum. 
 
 BRITISH OIL. A variety of the black 
 species of petroleum, to which this name 
 has been given as an empirical remedy. 
 
 BROCCOLI. Brussica It alien. As an ar- 
 ticle of diet, this may be considered as 
 more delicious than cauliflower and cab- 
 bage. Sound stomachs digest broccoli 
 without any inconvenience ; but in dyspep- 
 tic stomachs, even when combined with 
 pepper, &c. it always produces flatulency, 
 and nauseous eructations. 
 
 BROCHOS. (Bgo^of, a snare.) A bandage. 
 BROCHTHUS. (From @$t%a>, to pour.) 
 The throat ; also a small kind of drinking- 
 vessel. 
 
 BROCHUS. (B^CKO?.) One with a promi- 
 nent upper-lip, or one with a full mouth 
 and prominent teeth. 
 
 BRODIUM. A term in pharmacy, sig- 
 nifying the same with juscnlum, broth, or 
 the liquor in which any thing is boiled. 
 Thus we sometimes read of Brqdium Salis, 
 or a decoction of salt. 
 
 BROMA. (From /ggaxraa, to eat.) Food 
 of any kind that is masticated, and not 
 drank. 
 
 BROMA-THEON. (From /?g*s-;ia>, to eat.) 
 Mushrooms. 
 
 BROMATOLOGY. (Bromatokgia : from 
 /%/"*, food, and' AO>OP, a discourse.) A 
 discourse or treatise on food. 
 
 BROMELIA ANAXAS. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the ananas. 
 See Ananas. 
 
 BROMELIA KARATAS. The systematic 
 name of the plant from which we obtain 
 the fruit called penguin, which is given in 
 the Spanish WestI ndies to cool and quench 
 thirst in fevers, dysenteries, &c. It grows 
 in a cluster, there being several of the size 
 of one's finger together. Each portion is 
 clothed with a husk, containing a white 
 pulpy substance, which is the eatable part; 
 and if it be not perfectly ripe, its flavour 
 resembles that of the pine-apple. The 
 juice of the ripe fruit is very austere, and 
 is made use of to acidulate punch. The in- 
 habitants of the West Indies make a wine 
 of the penguin, which is very intoxicating, 
 and has a good flavour. 
 
 BROMION. (From ^ja^e?, the oat.) r The 
 name of a plaister, made with oaten flour, 
 mentioned by Paulus yEgineta. 
 
 BROMUS STERILIS. (From /Sgaxrwa, to 
 eat.) The wild oat. 
 
 BRONCHIA. (From Bgoyx^y the 
 throat.) See Trachea* 
 
 BRONCHIALES ARTERIJE, Bronchial ar- 
 teries. Branches of the aorta given off in 
 the chest 
 
 BRONCHIALES GLANDULJE Bronchial 
 glands. Large blackish glands, situated 
 about the bronchia and trachea, which se- 
 crete blackish mucus. 
 
 BRONCHOCELE. (From iggo^oc, the 
 windpipe, and KH\M, a tumour.) Botium. 
 Hernia guttiiris Guttnr tumidum. Trache- 
 lophyma. Gossuin. Exechebronchos. Gongro- 
 na. Bocium. Hernia bronchialis. Tracheo- 
 cele. Derbyshire neck This disease is 
 marked bjfra tumour on the fore-part of the 
 neck, and seated between the trachea and 
 skin. In general it has been supposed 
 principally to occupy the thyioid gland. 
 We are given to understand that it is a 
 very common disorder in Derbyshire; but 
 its occurrence is by no means frequent in 
 other parls ot Great Britain, or in Ireland. 
 Amongst the inhabitants of the Alps, and 
 other mountainous countries bordering 1 
 thereon, it is a disease very often met with, 
 and is there known by the name of goitre. 
 The cause which gives rise to it, is by no 
 means certain, and the observations of dif- 
 ferent w-iters are of very little practical uti- 
 lity. Dr. Saunders controverts the general 
 idea of the bronchocele being produced by 
 the use of snow water. The swelling is at 
 first without pain, or any evident fluctua- 
 tion, when the disease is of long standing, 
 and the swelling considerable, we find it in 
 general a very difficult matter to effect a 
 cure by medicine, or any external applica- 
 tion ; and it might be unsafe to attempt its 
 removal with a knife, on account of the 
 enlarged state of its arteries, and its vicini- 
 ty to the carotids ; but, in an early stage of 
 the disease, by the aid of medicine a cure 
 may be effected. 
 
 Although some relief has been obtained at 
 times, and the disease probably somewhat 
 retarded by external applications, such as 
 blisters, discutient embrocations, and sapo- 
 naceous and mercurial plaisters, still a com- 
 plete cure has seldom been effected with- 
 out an internal use of medicine ; and that 
 which has always proved the most effica- 
 cious, is burnt sponge. The form under 
 which this is most usually exhibited, is that 
 of a lozenge. . spongiae ustae ss. muci- 
 lag. Arab. gum. q. s. fiat trochiscus. When 
 the tumor appears about the age of puber- 
 ty, and before its structure has been too 
 morbidly deranged, .a pill, consisting of a 
 grain or two of calomel, must be given for 
 three successive nights ; and, on the fourth 
 morning, a saline purge. Every night af- 
 terwards, for three weeks, one of the 
 troches should, when the patient is in bed, 
 be put under the tongue, suffered to dissolve 
 gradually, and the solution swallowed. 
 The disgust at first arising from this reme- 
 dy soon wears off. The pills and the purge 
 are to be repeated at the end of three 
 
128 
 
 BRU 
 
 BRY 
 
 weeks, and the troches had recourse to as 
 before ; and this plan is to be pursued 
 till the tumour is entirely dispersed. 
 Some recommend the burnt sponge to 
 be administered in larger doses. Sulphu- 
 rated potash dissolved in water, in the pro- 
 portion of 30 grains to a quart daily, is a 
 remedy which has been employed by Dr. 
 Ritchter with success, in some cases, 
 where calcined sponge failed. The natron 
 prxparatum being the basis of burnt spopge, 
 is now frequently employed instead of it, 
 and, indeed, it is a more active medi- 
 cine. 
 
 BRONCHOTOMY. (Bronchotomia . 
 from $go>;fcsc, the wind-pipe, and Ttjuvce, to 
 cut.) Tracheotomy. Laryngotomy. This 
 is an operation in which an opening is 
 made into the lurynx, or trachea, either for 
 the purpose of making a passage for the air 
 into and out of the lungs, when any disease 
 prevents thepatientfrom breathingthrough 
 the mouth and nostrils, or of extracting fo- 
 reign bodies, which have accidentally fallen 
 into the trachea ; or lastly, in order to be 
 able to inflate the lungs, in cases of sudden 
 suffocation, drowning, &c. Its practicable- 
 ness, and little danger, are founded on the 
 facility with which certain wounds of the 
 wind-pipe, even of the most complicated 
 kind, have been healed, without leaving 
 any ill effects whatever, and on the nature 
 of the parts cut, which are not furnished 
 with any vessel of consequence. 
 
 BROXCHOS. (Bgo^o?, the wind-pipe.) 
 A catarrh ; a suppression of the voice from 
 a catarrh. 
 
 BRONCHUS. (From Bgs^fti, to pour.) 
 The wind-pipe. The ancients believed that 
 the solids were conveyed into the stomach 
 by the oesophagus, and the fluids by the 
 bronchia ; whence its name. 
 
 Brooklime Speedwell See Beccabunga. 
 Broom, Common. See Genista 
 BRUCE A. (So named by Sir Joseph 
 Banks in honour of Mr. Bruce, the tra- 
 veller in Abyssinia, who first brought the 
 seeds thence into England.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 
 BRUCEA ANTI DYSENTERIC A The syste- 
 matic name of the pluntfrom which it was 
 supposed we obtained the angustura bark. 
 See Angusturx cortex. 
 
 BRUCEA FEKRUGINEA. This plant is also 
 supposed to afford the angustura bark. 
 See Angusturce cortex. 
 Bruise-wort. See Saponariu. 
 BRUXKLLA. See Prunella 
 BRUNNER'S GLANDS. Brunneri glan- 
 dule. Peyei-*!* glands. The mucipanous 
 glands, situated between the villous and 
 cellular coat of the intestinal canal ; so 
 named after Brunner, who discovered 
 them. 
 
 BRUNUS. An erysipelatous eruption. 
 BRPBCI:S. See Ruscus. 
 BRTTTA. (Arab.) Instinct. Savine. 
 
 BRUTIA. An epithet for the most re- 
 sinous kind of pitch, therefore used to make 
 the Oleum Picinum. The Pix Brutia was 
 so called from Brutia, a country m the ex- 
 treme parts of Italy, where it was produced. 
 
 BRUTIXO. Turpentine. 
 
 BRUTOBOX. The name of an ointment 
 used by the Greeks. 
 
 BRUT u A. See Pareifa brava. 
 
 BRUXANELI. (Indian.) A tall tree in 
 Malabar, whose bark is diuretic, according 
 to Ray. 
 
 BRTAMUS. (From Bgv^ai, to make a 
 noise.) A peculiar kind of noise, such as 
 is made by gnashing or grating the teeth ; 
 or, according to some, a certain kind of 
 convulsion affecting the lower jaw, and 
 striking the teeth together, most frequently 
 observed in such children as have worms. 
 
 BRYONIA. (From Bgy to abound, from 
 its abundance.) Bryony. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linntean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 Syngenesia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the white 
 bryony. Vitis alba sylvestris. Agrostis. 
 Ampelvs. Archeostris. Echetrosis of Hip- 
 pocrates. Bryonia aspera. Cedrostis. 
 Chelidoniunt. Labrusca. Melothrum. 
 Ophrostaphylon. Psilothrum. Bryonia 
 alba o' Linnaeus -.foliis palmatis utrinque 
 caltoso scabris. 
 
 White bryony, or wild vine, is a very 
 common plant in woods and hedges. The 
 root has a very nauseous biting taste, 
 and disagreeable smell- Bergius states the 
 virtues of this root to be purgative, hydra- 
 gogue, emmenagogue, and diuretic ; the 
 fresh root emetic. This powerful and irri- 
 tating cathartic, though now seldom pre- 
 scribed by physicians, is said to be of great 
 efficacy in evacuating serous humours, and 
 has been chiefly employed in hydropical 
 cases. Instances-of its good effects in other 
 chronic diseases are also mentioned, as 
 asthma, mania, and epilepsy. In small doses, 
 it is reported to operate as a diuretic, and 
 to be resolvent and deobstruent. In pow- 
 der, from 5j. to a drachm, it proves strong- 
 ly purgative ; and the juice, which issues 
 spontaneously, in doses of a spoonful or 
 more, has similar effects, but is more gen- 
 tle in its operation. An extract prepared 
 by water acts more mildly, and wikh 
 greater safety than the root in substance, 
 given from half a drachm to a drachm. 
 It is said to prove a gentle purgative, and 
 likewise to operate powerfully by urine. 
 Of ihe expressed juice, a spoonful acts vio- 
 lently both upwards and downwards; but 
 cream of tartar is said to take off its viru- 
 lence. Externally, the fre-h root has been 
 employed in cataplasms, as a resolvent and 
 discutient ; also in iscbiadic and other rheu- 
 matic affections. 
 
 BRYOWIA ALBA. The systematic name 
 of the white bryony plant- See Bryonia- 
 
BUC 
 
 BUC 
 
 129 
 
 BRYONIA MECHOACHANA NIGBICANS. A 
 name given to the jalap root. 
 
 BBYONIA NIGUA Black bryony, or vine. 
 The Tamus communis of Linnjeus. 
 
 BUYONIA PEBUVIAJTA. Jalap. 
 
 Bryony, black. See Bryonia nigra. 
 
 Bryony, white. See Bryonia. 
 
 BBYTHIO*. (Bgi/Q/cv.) A malagma so 
 called, and described by Paulus ^gineta. 
 
 BBYTON. (From /3gt/a>, to pour out.) 
 A kind of ale, or wine, made oi'.buriey. 
 
 BUBASTECOBDIUM. (From bubastus and 
 cor, the heart.) A name formerly given 
 to artemisia, or rnugwort. 
 
 BUBO. (From /2jsCav, the groin ; be- 
 cause they most frequently happen in that 
 part.) Modern surgeons mean, by this 
 term, a swelling of the lymphatic glands, 
 particularly of those of the groin and ax- 
 illa. The disease may arise from the mere 
 irritation of some local disorder, when it 
 is called sympathetic bubo / from the ab- 
 sorption ol some irritating matter, such as 
 the venereal poison ; or from constitu- 
 tional causes, as in the pestilential bubo, 
 and scrophuious swellings, of the inguinal 
 and axillary glands. 
 
 BtJBON. (From QovGuv, the groin, or 
 a tumour to which that part is liable, and 
 which it was supposed to cure.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 BUBON GALBAXUM. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the offici- 
 nal galbanum. See Galbanwn. 
 
 BUBON MACEDONICUM. The systcma- 
 tic name of the plant which affords the 
 semen pctroselini Macedonici of the shops. 
 See Petro&elinum Macedonicum. 
 
 BUBONIUM. (From &xa>v, the groin.) 
 A name of the golden starwort ; so called 
 because it was supposed to be efficacious 
 in diseases of the groin. 
 
 BUBONOCELE. (From /8W, the 
 groin, and MM, a tumour.) Hernia ingui- 
 nalis. Inguinal hernia, or rupture of the 
 groin. A species of hernia, in which the 
 bowels protrude, at the abdominal ring. 
 See Hernia. 
 
 BUCCA. (Heb.) The cheek. The hoi- 
 low inner part of the cheek, that is inflated 
 by the act of blowing. 
 
 Bucc AC BATON. (From bucca, or bitcel- 
 ftz, that is, a morsel of bread sopped in 
 wine, which served in old times tor a 
 breakfast.) Paracelsus calls by the name 
 of ucella,the carneous excrescence of the 
 polypus in the nose, because he supposes it 
 to be a portion of flesh parting from the 
 bucca, and insinuating itself into the nose. 
 
 BUCCAL GLANDS. (Glandule buccina- 
 l&s: from bucca, the cheek.) The small 
 glands of the mouth, undejr the cheek, 
 which assist in secreting saliva into that 
 cavity. 
 
 BUCCEA. (From bucca, the cheek ; as 
 much as can be obtained at one time with- 
 
 in the cheeks.) A mouthful; a morsel; 
 a polypus of the nose. 
 
 BUCCELATON. (From buccella, a mor- 
 sel.) A purging medicine, made up in the 
 form of a loaf; consisting of scammony, 
 8cc. put into fermented flour, and then 
 baked in an oven 
 
 BUCELLA See Buccea, 
 
 BUCEIXATIO. (From buccellatus, cut 
 into small pieces.) Bucelatio. A method 
 of stopping an hemorrhage, by applying 
 small pieces of lint to the vein, or artery. 
 
 BUCCINATOR (Musculus buccinator. 
 So named from its use in forcing the breath 
 to sound the trumpet ; from fioumtvov, a 
 trumpet.) Refractor anguli oris of Albi- 
 nus, and alveola maxillaire of Dumas. The 
 trumpeter's muscle. The buccinator was 
 long thought to be a muscle of the lower 
 jaw, arising from the upper alveoli, and in- 
 serted into the lower alveoli, to pull the 
 jaw upward ; but its origin and insertion, 
 and the direction of its fibres, are quite the 
 reverse of this. For this large flat muscle, 
 which forms in a manner the walls of the 
 cheek, arises chiefly from the coronoid 
 process of the lower jaw-bone, and partly 
 also from the end of the alveoli, or socket 
 process of the upper-jaw, close by the 
 pterygoid process of the sphaenoid bone : 
 it goes forward with direct fibres, to be 
 implanted into the corner of the mouth ; 
 it is thin and flat, covers in the mouth, and 
 forms the walls of the cheek, and is perfo- 
 rated in the middle of the cheek by the 
 duct of the parotid gland. These are 
 its principal uses : it flattens the cheek, 
 and so assists in swallowing liquids ; it 
 turns, or helps to turn, the morsel in the 
 mouth, while chewing, and prevents it 
 from getting without the line of the teeth; 
 in blowing wind-instruments, it both re- 
 ceives and expels the wind ; it dilates like 
 a bag, so as to receive the wind in the 
 cheeks ; and it contracts upon the wind, so 
 as to expel the wind, and to swell the 
 note. In blowing the strong- wind- instru- 
 ments, we cannot blow from the lungs, for 
 it distresses the breathing', we reserve the 
 air in the mouth, which we keep continu- 
 ally full ; and from this circumstance, as 
 mentioned above, it is named buccinator, 
 from blowing the trumpet. 
 
 BUCCUIA. (Dim. of bucca, the cheek.)' 
 The fleshy part under the chin. 
 
 BUCKPHALOX, BiiD-i-BiTiTED, The plant 
 so called, is the Trophis. Americana of 
 Linnseus. Its fruit is a kind oi' rough red 
 berry, which is eaten by the inhabitants of 
 Jamaica, although its flavour is by no 
 means pleasant. 
 
 BUCEHAS. (From /*?, an ox, and x. 
 git?, a horn ; so called from the horn- like 
 appearance of its seed.) Bnceros. Fenu- 
 greek seed. See Fanumgr&cum, 
 
 JB-ick-bean. See Trifiiinm palndosum. 
 
 Jt tick-thorn- See Spinu 
 S 
 
130 
 
 BUL 
 
 BUL 
 
 BUCKWHEAT. The Polygonvm fagopy- 
 rum of Linnaeus. 1 he gram of this plant 
 constitutes the principal food 01 the inha- 
 bitants of Russia, Germany, and Switzer- 
 land. 
 
 BUCK-WHEAT, EASTERN. The Polygo- 
 ninn divancatum of Linnaeus. The roots, 
 reduced imo a coarse meal, are the ordi- 
 nary food of the Siberians. 
 
 BucRAjriojf. (From /S*c, an ox, and 
 xgowov, the head ; so called from its sup- 
 posed resemblance to a cah's snout.) The 
 antirrhinum, or snap dragon plant. 
 
 BUCTOST. The hymen, according to 
 Piraeus. 
 
 BUGASTTIA. Chilblains. 
 
 Bugle. See Prunella. 
 
 Bugloss. See Buglossum. 
 
 BUGLOSSUM. (From jg, an ox, and 
 yXatra-A, a tongue ; so called from the shape 
 and roughness of its leaf.) Buglossa. Bu- 
 glossum angustifolium majus. Buglossum 
 -vulgare majus. Buglossum sativum. Offi- 
 cinal bugloss, or alkanet. This plant, Jln- 
 chusa officinalis of Linnaeus -.foliis lanceo- 
 latis stngosis, spicis secundis imbricatis, caly- 
 cibus guinquepartitis, was formerly esteemed 
 as a cordial in melancholic and hypochon- 
 driacal diseases. It is seldom used in mo- 
 dern practice, and then only as an aperient 
 and refrigerant. 
 
 BuGLObSUM SYLVESTRE. The stone 
 bugbss. 
 
 BUGULA. (A dim. of buglossa.') See 
 Consolida media. 
 
 BULBOCASTANUM. (From /SoxU, 
 a bulb, and x*r#y<3f, a chesnut ; so called 
 from its bulbous appearance.) dlgriocasta- 
 num. JVucula terrcstris. Bnlbocastanewn. 
 Bulbocastanum majus et minus. Earth nut. 
 Hawk-nut. Kipper-nut, and pig-nut. This 
 plant, tiie Bunium bulbocastanum of Linnae- 
 us, has a root as large as a nutmeg ; hard, 
 tuberous and whitish ; is eaten raw, or 
 roasted. It is sweetish to the taste, nou- 
 rishing, and supposed to be of use against 
 btrangury hnd bloody urine. 
 
 BULBOCAVERXOSUS. (Bulbocavernosus, 
 sc. musculus : so called from its origin and 
 insertion ) See Accelerator wince. 
 
 BULBONACH. (Germ.) The Lunaria 
 rediviva of Linnaeus. Satin and honesty. 
 It is said, by Ray, to be a warm diuretic. 
 
 BULB us ESCULENTUS. Such bulbous 
 roots as are commonly eaten are so called. 
 
 BULBUS VOMITORIUS. Muscari Hy- 
 acynthus muscari, of Linnaeus. Musk. 
 Grape-flower. Emetic and diuretic, ac- 
 cording to Ray. 
 
 Bulge-water tree. The Geofrwa Jamai- 
 censis. 
 
 BULIMIA, (From &*, a particle of 
 excess, and >.ifxoc, hunger.) Budmiasis, 
 Boulimos, Bntimus Bolismos of Avice.n- 
 na. Fames canina ^ppetitus caninus. 
 PhngedtfTiu. Adcphagia. Bupeina lyno- 
 rcjcia. Insatiable hunger, or canine appetite. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in 
 the class locales, and order dysorexix ; 
 and distinguishes three species. 1. Buli- 
 mia lielluonum , in which there is no other 
 disorder oj the stomach, than an excessive 
 craving ofr tbod. 2 Bulimia syncopaUs f 
 in which there is a frequent desire of food, 
 and tiie sense of hunger is preceded by 
 swooning. 3. Bulinuu emetica, also cyno- 
 rexia ; in which an extraordinary qipetite 
 for rood is followed by vomiting. The real 
 causes ot this disease are, perhaps, not pro- 
 perly understood. In some cases, it has 
 been supposed to proceed from an acid in 
 the stomach, and in others, from a super- 
 abundance of acid in the gastric juice, and 
 from indigested sordes, or worms In most 
 instances, some consider it as depending 
 more frequently on monstrosity than dis- 
 ease. An extraordinary and well, at tested 
 case of this disease, is related, in the third 
 volume of the Medical and Physical Jour- 
 nal, of a French prisoner, who, in one 
 day, consumed of raw cow's udder, 4 Ibs. 
 raw beef, 10 Ibs. candles, 2 Ibs, ; total, 
 16 Ibs. ; besides 5 bottles of porter. 
 
 BULIMIA ADDEPHAGI. A voracious appe- 
 tite. 
 
 BULIMIA CASTIXA. A voracious appe- 
 tite, with subsequent vomiting. 
 
 BULIMIA CARUIALGICA. A voracious 
 appetite, with heartburn. 
 
 BULIMIA CONVULSORUM. A voracious 
 appetite, with convulsions. 
 
 BULIMIA EMETICA. A voracious appe- 
 tite, with vomiting. 
 
 BULIMIA UELLUONUM. Gluttony. 
 
 BULIMIA ESURIGIO. Gluttony. 
 
 BULIMIA SYK'COPALIS. A voracious ap- 
 petite, with fainting, from hunger. 
 
 BULIMIA VERMIKOSA. A voracious 
 appetite, from worms. 
 
 BULIMIASIS. See Bulimia, 
 
 BULIMUS. See Bulimia. 
 
 BULITKUM. (From fix?, an ox, and \tQos, 
 a stone.) A bezoar, or stone, found in the 
 kidneys, or gall, or urinary bladder, of an 
 ox, or cow. 
 
 BULLA. (A bubble.) A clear vesicle, 
 which arises from burns, or scalds; or 
 other causes. 
 
 BULLACE. The fruit so called, is the 
 produce of the Pmnm insitia of Linnaeus, 
 which grows wild in our hedges. There 
 are two varieties of bullace, the red and the 
 white, which are used with the same in- 
 tentions as the common damsons. 
 
 BULLOSA FEBRTS. An epithet applied 
 to the vesicular fever, because the skin is 
 covered with little vesicles, or blisters See- 
 
 . 
 
 BUNIUM. (From frtw, a little hill; 
 so called from thetuberosity of its root.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Liniixn system Class, Pentandria, 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The name of the wild parsley. 
 
RUR 
 
 BUR 
 
 131 
 
 BUNTTES VIHTTW. (From bunium, wild 
 parsley.) A w^ne made of bunium and 
 must. 
 
 BUNIUM. BULBOCASTANUM. The sys- 
 tematic name of a plant whose root is called 
 the pig-nut. See Bulbocastanum. 
 
 Buxius. A species of turnip. 
 
 BUPEINA. (From fix, a particle of mag- 
 nitude, and KHIVA, hunger.) A voracious 
 appetite. 
 
 BUPHAGOS. (From /?*, a particle of 
 excess, and <t>nya>, to eat.) The name of 
 an antidote which created a voracious ap- 
 petite in Marcellus Empiricus. 
 
 BUPHTHALMUM:. (From /??, an ox, 
 and oQ&a.hfjioc, an eye ; so called from its 
 flowers, which are supposed to resemble an 
 eye.) The herb ox-eye daisy. See Bellis 
 major. 
 
 BUPHTHALMUM CRKTTCUM. Pcllltory of 
 
 Spain See Pyrethrum 
 
 BuPHTHALMtTM GtllMANICUM. The COII1- 
 
 mon ox-eye daisy. 
 
 BUPHTHILBOJM: MAJus. Great, or ox- 
 eye daisy, ^ee Bellis major. 
 
 BUPHTHALMCS, (From $*?, an ox, and 
 <pfl*A/uoc, an eye ; so named from its large 
 appearance, like an ox's eye.) Ox-eye. 
 
 1. Diseased enlargement of the eye, 
 
 2. Houseleek. 
 
 BUPLEURUM. (From /8, large, and 
 *vteuov, a rib ; so named from its having 
 large rib-like filaments upon its leaves.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 JLinnsean system. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 Bupleuron Bupleur aides. The herb hare's- 
 ear. See Perfoliata. 
 
 BUPLEUKUM ROTUNDIFOLIUM. The 
 
 systematic name of the plant called perfo- 
 liata, in the pharmacopoeias. See Perfo- 
 Kata. 
 
 Burdock. See Bardana. 
 
 Burgundy pitch. See Pix Burgundica. 
 
 BUKAC. (Arab.) Borax. It also means 
 any kind of salt. 
 
 Bums. According to Avicenna, a 
 scirrhous hernia, or hard abscess. 
 
 BURNEA Pitch. 
 
 Burnet saxifrage. See Pimpinetta. 
 
 BURNING, Brennlng An ancient me- 
 dical term, denoting an infectious disease, 
 got in the stews by conversing with lewd 
 women, and supposed to be the same with 
 what we now call the venereal disease. 
 
 BUBRHI SPIRITUS MATHICALIS. Bur- 
 
 rhu's spirit, for disorders of the womb. 
 A compound of myrrh, olibamim, amber, 
 and spirit of wine. 
 
 Burnt hartshorn. See Cornu ustum. 
 
 Burnt sponge. See Spongia usta. 
 
 BURSA. A bag 
 
 1. The scrotum. 
 
 2. A herb called Thlaspi bursa pastoris, 
 from the resemblance of its seminal follicles 
 to a triangular purse. 
 
 BURSALOGY. (From /g y <r*, a bag, 
 
 and xoyoc, a discourse.) The doctrine of 
 the bursse mucosse. 
 
 BURSJE MUCOSJE. Mucous bags, 
 composed of proper membranes, containing 
 a kind of mucous fat, formed by the exha- 
 ling arteries of the internal coat. They 
 are of different sizes and firmness, and are 
 connected by the cellular membrane with 
 articular cavities, tendons, ligaments, or the 
 periosteum. The use of the bursse muco- 
 sx is to secrete, and contain a substance to 
 lubricate tendons, muscles, and bones, in 
 order to render their motion easy. 
 Jl Table of all the Bursts Mucosx. 
 In the Head. 
 
 1. Jl bursa of the superior oblique muscle 
 of the eye, situated behind its trochlea in 
 the orbit. 
 
 2. The bursa of the digastricus, situated 
 in the internal surface of its tendons. 
 
 3. Jl bursa of the circumjiexits, or tensor 
 palati, situated between the hook-like pro- 
 cess of the sphxnoid bone and the tendon 
 of that muscle 
 
 4. Jl bursa of the sterno-hyoidcus muscle, 
 situated x between the os hyoides and larynx. 
 
 About the Shoulder joint. 
 
 1. The external acromial, situated under 
 the acromion, between the coracoid pro- 
 cess, deltoid muscle, and capsular liga- 
 ment. 
 
 2. The internal acromial t situated above 
 the tendon of the infra-spinatus and teres 
 major: it often communicates with the 
 former. 
 
 3. The coracoid bursa, situated near the 
 root of the coracoid process : it is some- 
 times double and sometimes triple. 
 
 4. The clavicular bursa, found where the 
 clavicle touches the coracoid process. 
 
 5. The subclavian bursa, between the 
 tendon of the subckvicularis muscle and 
 the first rib. 
 
 6. The coraco-brachial, placed between 
 the common origin of this muscle and the 
 biceps, and the capsular ligament. 
 
 7. The bursa of the pectoralis major, si- 
 tuated under the head of the humerus, be- 
 tween the internal surface of the tendon of 
 that muscle and another bursa placed on 
 the long head of the biceps. 
 
 8. Jin external bursa of the teres major, 
 under the head of the os humeri, between 
 it and the tendon of the teres major. 
 
 9. Jin internal bursa of the teres major, 
 found within the muscle where the fibres 
 of its tendon diverge. 
 
 10. Jl bursa of the latissimus dorsi, be- 
 tween the tendon of this muscle and the os 
 humeri. 
 
 11. The humero-bidpital biirsa, in the 
 vagina of the tendon of the biceps. 
 
 There are other bursae mucosae about 
 the humerus, but their situation is un- 
 certain. 
 
 Near the Elbow-joint. 
 
 1. The radio -bicipita., situated between 
 
132 
 
 
 the tendon of the biceps, brachialis, and 
 anterior tubercle of' 1 He radius. 
 
 2- The cubi to-radial, between the tendon 
 of the biceps, supinator brevis, and the li- 
 gament common to the radius and ulna. 
 
 3. The anconeal bursa, between the ole- 
 cranon and tendon of the anconeus muscle. 
 
 4. The capitulo-radial bursa, between the 
 tendon common to the extensor carpi radi- 
 alis brevis, and extensor commums digito- 
 rum and round head of the radius. There 
 are occasionally other bursse, but as their 
 situation varies, they are omitted. 
 
 About the inferior part of the Fore- arm and 
 
 Hand. 
 On the inside of the Wrist and Hand. 
 
 1. A very large bursa, for the tendon of 
 the flexor pollicis longus. 
 
 2. Four short burs* on the fore-part of 
 the tendons of the flexor sublimis. 
 
 3. A large bursa behind the tendon of 
 the flexor pollicis longus, between it and 
 the fore-part of the radius, capsular liga- 
 ment of the wrist and os trapezium 
 
 4. A~la.rge bursa behind the tendons of 
 the flexor digitorum prof undus, and on the 
 fore-part of the end of the radius, and fore- 
 part of the capsular ligament of the wrist. 
 In some subjects it 'communicates with 
 the former. 
 
 5. An oblong bursa between the tendon 
 of the flexor carpi radialis and os trape- 
 zium. 
 
 6. A very small bursa between the ten- 
 don of the flexor carpi ulnaris and os pisi- 
 forme. 
 
 On the bach part of the Wrist and Hand. 
 
 7. JL bursa between the tendon of the 
 abductor pollicis longus and the radius. 
 
 8. Ji large bursa between the two exten- 
 sores carpi radiales. 
 
 9. Another below it, common to the ex- 
 tensores carpi radiales. 
 
 10. A bursa, at the insertion of the ten- 
 don of the extensor carpi radialis. 
 
 11. An oblong bursa, for the tendon of 
 the extensor pollicis longus, and which 
 communicates with 9. 
 
 12. A bursa, for the tendon of the exten- 
 sor pollicis longus, between it and the me- 
 tacarpal bone of the thumb. 
 
 13. A bursa between the tendons of the 
 extensor of the fore,middle,and ringfingers. 
 
 14. A bursu for the extensors of the lit- 
 tle finger. 
 
 15. A bursa between the tendon of the 
 extensor carpi ulnaris and ligament of the 
 wrist. 
 
 '['here are also bursse mncosae between 
 the musculi lumbricales and interossei. 
 
 Near the Hip joint. 
 On the fore-part of the joint. 
 
 1. The ileo puberal, situated between the 
 iliacus interims, psoas magnus, and the cap- 
 sul.tr liniment of the head and the femur. 
 
 2. The prctineal) between the tendon of 
 the pectineus and the thigh bone. 
 
 MUCOSJE. 
 
 3. A small bursa of thfc gluteus meduis 
 muscle, situated between it and the great 
 trochanter, before the insertion of the py- 
 riibrmis. 
 
 4. A bursa of the gluteus minimus mus"- 
 cle between its tendon and the great tro- 
 chanfer. 
 
 5. The gluteofascial, between the glu- 
 teus maximus and vastus externus. 
 
 On the posterior part of tlie Hip joint. 
 
 6. The tubero-ischiatic bursa, situated be- 
 tween the obturator internus muscle, the 
 posterior spine of the ichium, and its tu- 
 bero'sity. 
 
 7 The obturatory bursa, which is oblong, 
 and found between the obturator intermus 
 and gemini muscles, and the capsular liga- 
 ment. 
 
 8. A bursa of the semi membranosus, un- 
 der its origin and the long head of the bi 
 ceps femoris. 
 
 9. The gluteo-trochanteral bursa, situated 
 between the tendon of the psoas muscle 
 and the root of the great trochanter. 
 
 10. Ttvo ghiteo-femoral bursce, situated 
 between the tendon of the gluteus maxi- 
 mus and os femoris. 
 
 11. A bursa of the quadratus femoris, si- 
 tuated between it and the little trochanter. 
 
 12. The iliac bursa, situated between the 
 tendon of the iliacus internus and the little 
 trochanter. 
 
 J\ *ear the T-'nee joint. 
 
 1. The supra- genual, which adheres to 
 the tendons of the vastus and cruralis and 
 the fore-part of the thigh-bone. 
 
 2. The infra genual bursa t situated under 
 the ligament of the patella, and often com- 
 municating with the above. 
 
 3 The anterior genual, placed between 
 the tendon of the sartorius, gracilis and 
 semitendinosus and the internal and lateral 
 ligament of the knee. 
 
 4. The posterior genual, which is some- 
 times double, and is situated between the 
 tendons of the semi-membranosus, the in- 
 ternal head of the gastrocnemius, the cap- 
 sular ligament, and internal condyle. 
 
 5. The popliteal, conspicuous between 
 the tendon of that muscle, the external con- 
 dyle of the femur, the semilunar cartilage, 
 and external condyle of the tibia. 
 
 6. The bursa of the biceps cruris, between 
 the external part of the tendon, the biceps 
 cruris, and the external lateral ligament of 
 the knee. 
 
 In the Foot. 
 On the back, side, and hind part of the Foot. 
 
 1. A bursa of the t'bialis antic us, be- 
 tween its tendon, the lower part of the ti- 
 bia^ and capsular ligament of the ankle. 
 
 2. A bursa between the tendon of the 
 extensor pollicis pedis longus, the tibia and 
 capsnlar ligament of the ankle 
 
 3. A bursa of the extensor digitorum com- 
 munis, between its tendons, the tibia, and 
 ligament of the ankle. 
 
BUX 
 
 4. Jl large bursa, common to the tendons 
 of the peronei muscles. 
 
 5. Jl bursa of tlie peroneus brevis, proper 
 to its tendon 
 
 6. The calcaneal bursa, between the ten- 
 do Achillis and os calcis. 
 
 In the Sole of the Foot. 
 1. Jl bursa for the tendon of the peroneus 
 
 BUX 
 
 133 
 
 . 
 
 2. Jl bursa common to the tendon ot the 
 flexor pollicis pedis-longus, and the tendon 
 of the flexor digitorum -pedls communis 
 longus profundus. 
 
 3. A bursa of the tibialis posticus, be- 
 tween its tendon, the tibia, and astragalus 
 
 4. Five bursts for the flexor tendons, 
 which begin a little above the first-joint of 
 each toe, and extend to the root of the 
 third phalanx, or insertion of the tendons. 
 
 BURSALIS MUSCTTLXJS. (From its re- 
 semblance to a bursa, or purse.) See Obtu 
 rator externus et iniernus. 
 
 BUSEUNUM. (From 0v, great, and - 
 *yov, parsley.) A large species of parsley. 
 
 BUSSII SPIRITUS, BEZOARDICCS. The 
 
 bezoardic spirit of Bussius, an eminent 
 physician at Dresden. A distillation of 
 ivory, sal-ammoniac, amber, &c. 
 
 Butcher sbroom. See Ruscus. 
 
 BOTIGA. A synonym for gutta rosacea. 
 
 BUTINO. Turpentine. 
 
 Btmmoir. See Iris pahistris, 
 
 BUTTER. (Butyrum : from /Sc, a 
 cow, and -ry^o?, congulum, or cream.") A 
 concrete and soft substance, of a yellow 
 colour, approaching more or less to that 
 of gold, and of a mild, agreeable taste. It 
 melts by a gentle heat, and becomes 
 solid by cooling. Fresh butter is nourish- 
 ing, and relaxing, but it readily becomes 
 sour, and, in general, agrees with few 
 stomachs. Rancid butter is one of the 
 most unwholesome and indigestible of all 
 food. 
 
 Butter-bur. See Petasites. 
 
 Butter -flower. See Ranunculus. 
 
 BUTTER-MILK. The thin and sour milk 
 which is separated from the cream by 
 churning it into butter 
 
 Buttertoort. See Pinguiciila. 
 
 BUTUA. See Pariera brava. 
 
 BUTYRUM. See Butler. 
 
 BUTYRUM ANTIMON1L. See JWurittS tt)l- 
 
 timonii 
 
 BUXTON WATERS. Buxtonienses 
 aquae. Warm mineral springs, which rise 
 in the village of Buxton, in Derbyshire. 
 They have been long celebrated tor their 
 medicinal properties With respect to 
 sensible properties, the Buxton water can- 
 not be distinguished from common spring 
 water, when heated to the same tempera- 
 ture. Its temperature in the gentleman's 
 bath, is invariably 82. The principal pe- 
 culiarity "in the appearance of this spring, 
 is a large quantity of elastic vapour, that 
 rises and forms bubbles, which pass through 
 
 the water, and break as soon as they reach 
 the surface. The air of these bubbles was 
 ascertained, by Dr. Pearson, to consist of 
 azotic gas, mixed with a small proportion 
 of atmospheric air. Buxton water is fre- 
 quently employed, both internally and ex- 
 ternally ; one of which methods often 
 prove beneficial, when the other would be 
 injurious ; but, as a bath alone, it..? virtues 
 may not be superior to those of tepid com- 
 mon water. As the temperature of 82 is 
 several degrees below that of the hi. man 
 body, a slight shock of cold is felt on the 
 first immersion into the bath ; but this is 
 almost immediately succeeded by a plea- 
 sant glow over the whole system It is 
 therefore proper for very delicate and irri- 
 table habits. The cases which derive 
 most benefit from the external use of Bux- 
 ton waters, are those in which a loss of ac- 
 tion, and sometimes of sensation, affects 
 particular limbs, in consequence of long- 
 continued or violent inflammation, or ex- 
 ternal injury. Hence the chronic rheuma- 
 tism, succeeding the acute, and where the 
 inflammation has been seated in particular 
 limbs, is often wonderfully relieved by this 
 bath The internal use of the water has 
 been found to be of considerable service in 
 symptoms of defec.ive digestion, and de- 
 rangement of the alimentary organs. A 
 judicious use of this simple remedy, will 
 'often relieve the heartburn, flatulency, 
 and sickness ; it will increase the appetite, 
 animate the spirits, and improve the health. 
 At first, however, it sometimes occasions a 
 diarrhaea, which is rather salutary than de- 
 trimental ; but costiveness is a more usual 
 effect, especially in sluggish habits It also 
 affords great relief when taken internally, 
 in painful disorders of the bladders and 
 kidneys ; and has likewise been recom- 
 mended in cases of gout ; but when taken 
 for these complaints, the addition of 
 some aromatic tincture is recommended. 
 In all cases of active inflammation, the use 
 of these waters should be carefully avoided, 
 on account of their supposed heating pro- 
 perties. A full course consists of two 
 glasses, each containing one third of a pint, 
 before breakfast ; which quantity should 
 be repeated between b'-eakfast and dinner. 
 In chronic cases a long residence on the 
 spot is requisite to ensure the desired ef- 
 fect 
 
 BUXUS. (From *, to become 
 hard.) The box tree. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnseun system. Class, Monoecia. Or- 
 der, TricMdria. 
 
 2 The pharmacopo?ial name of the Bnxus 
 sempervirejis of Linnaeus, possess a very 
 strong nauseous, bitter taste, and aperient 
 virtues. They are occasionally exhibited, 
 in form of decoction, umong-st the lower 
 orders or people, in cases of dropsy and 
 asthma, and worms. As much as will lay 
 
134 
 
 BYS 
 
 upon a shilling, of the common dwarf box, 
 dried and powdered, may be given at bed- 
 time, every night, to an infant. 
 
 Buxtrs SEMBERviREifs. The systematic 
 name of the buxus of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Buxus. 
 
 BYARUS. A plexus of blood vessels in 
 the brain. 
 
 BYWG A Chinese name for green tea. 
 
 BYRETHRUM. (Bsretta, Ital. or barette, 
 Fr. a cap.) Byretkrus. An odoriferous 
 eap, filled with cephalic drugs, for the head. 
 
 BrnsA. (Bi/go-a, leather.) A leather 
 skin, to spread plaisters upon. 
 
 BYSATTCBEST. (From $#, to hide, and 
 euwv, the neck.) Morbid stiffness of the 
 neck. 
 
 BYSSUS. (Heb.) A woolly kind of 
 moss. Pudendum muliebre. A kind of 
 fine linen. 
 
 BITHOS. (Bw0o?, deep.) An epithet 
 used by Hypocrates for the bottom of the 
 stomach. 
 
 BYZEH. (From &oeo, to rush together.) 
 In a heap ; throngingly. Hippocrates uses 
 this word to express the harry in which the 
 mensus flow in an excessive discharge. 
 
 c. 
 
 In the Chemical alphabet, means 
 nitre. 
 
 CAA-APIA. (Indian.) A Brazil root, 
 which, chewed, has nearly the effects of 
 ipecacuanha. It is the Dorstenia Brasili- 
 ensis of Wildenow. The Brasilians cure 
 the wounds from poisoned darts with the 
 juice of this root, which they pour into the 
 wound. 
 
 CAA-ATATA. (Indian.) A bitter plant 
 of Brazil, very powerfully cathartic and 
 emetic. It resembles the euphrasia. Ray. 
 
 CAACICA. (Indian.) A Brazilian herb 
 applied in cataplasms against venemous 
 bites ; called also colubrina Lusitamca. 
 Hay. 
 
 CAACO. The name of a species of sensi- 
 tive plant, whose root is used by the na- 
 tives of America as an antidote to several 
 poisons. 
 
 CAAETIMAT. Senecio Brasiliensis. A 
 decoction of the plant thus called, is used 
 as a wash to cure the itch. Its systematic 
 name is unknown. Ray. 
 
 CAAGHIYUYO. (Indian,) Frutex bac- 
 cifer Brasiliensis. A shrub of Brazil, 
 whose leaves are applied to ulcers, as de 
 siccative. 
 
 CAA-OPIA. (Indian.) JLrbuscula gum- 
 mifera Brasiliensis. Hypericnm bacciferum 
 of modern naturalists. The name of a tree 
 in the Brazils, whose bark emits a juice, 
 when wounded, which, in a dried state, 
 resembles gamboge, except that it is ra- 
 ther ot a darker colour. 
 
 CAAPEBA. See Pareira brrvoa. 
 
 CAAPOXGA. (Indian.) The Brasilian 
 name for crithmum; also called Trifolia 
 spica. Crithmum marinum non spinosum. 
 Inula crithmoides of Linnaeus The leaves 
 and young stalks are pickled for the use of 
 the table, they are gently diuretic. 
 
 CAAROBA. (Indian.) The name of a 
 tree which grows in the Mi-axils. A de- 
 coction of its leaves promotes perspiration, 
 and is given in the cure of the venereal 
 disease. Ray. 
 
 CABALISTICA ARS. Cabala. Cabula. 
 Kabala. The cabalistic art. It is derived 
 from the Hebrew word, signifying to re- 
 ceive by tradition. It is a term that hath 
 been anciently used, in a very mysterious 
 sense, amongst divines : and since, some 
 enthusiastic philosophers and chemists have 
 transplanted it into medicine, importing by 
 it somewhat magical : but such unmeaning 
 terms are now justly rejected. 
 
 CabaUine aloes. See Aloes. 
 
 Cabbage. See Brassica. 
 
 Cabbage-bark tree. See Cortex Geoffrea 
 Jamaicenais. 
 
 Cabbalistic art. See Cabalistica ars. 
 
 CABUREIBA. Caburiibtt. A name of 
 the Balsamum Pernvianum. Ray thinks it 
 is the tree which affords that balsam. 
 
 CACAGOGA. (From x*xx, excrement, 
 and etyu, to expel.) Cathartics. Oint- 
 ments which, being rubbed on the funda- 
 ment, procure stools, according to Paulus 
 ^Egineta. 
 
 CACAHA. (From KJOCOV, bad, and /*v, 
 exceedingly ; because it is mischievous to 
 the soil on which it grows. (Cacamum. 
 The herb wild chervil, or wild carraways, 
 formerly said to be pectoral. 
 
 CACAMOTICTLAXO auraoifi. (Indian.) 
 Batatas peregrina. The purging potatoe* 
 
 CACAMUM. See Cocalia. 
 
 CACAO. Cacoa. Cocoa. Cacavifera. 
 Quahoil. Cacata. The cocoa or choco- 
 late nut of Virginia and Jamaica. 
 
 CACAPHOSTIA. (From JMUCO?, bad, and 
 <pw, the voice.) Defective articula- 
 tion. 
 
 CACART. See Cacao. 
 
 CACATORIA FEBRIS. (From caco, to go 
 to stool.) An epithet given by Sylvius to 
 a kind of intermittent fever, attended with 
 copious stools. 
 
 CACCIOTTDE. A sort of pill recom- 
 mended by Baglivi against dysenteries; 
 its basis is catechu. 
 
 CACHEXIA. (From K**O?, bad, and 
 <, a habit.) A bad habit of body, known 
 
CAC 
 
 by a depraved or vitiated state of the 
 solids and fluids. 
 
 CACHEXIA. A class of diseases in 
 Cullen's nosology, embracing three orders, 
 viz. marcores, intumescentix, and impe- 
 tigines. 
 
 CACHEXIA UTERIITA. The fluor albus 
 is sometimes so called. 
 
 CACHEXIA ICTEBICA. The jaundice, 
 or a disposition thereto. 
 
 CACHLAN. The bathalmum verum. 
 CACHLEX. A little stone, or pebble. 
 Galen says, that the cachleces, heated in 
 the fire and quenched in whey, become 
 astringents and useful in dysenteries. 
 
 CACHISTVATIO. (From cachinno, to 
 laugh aloud.) A tendency to immoderate 
 laughter, as in some hysteric and maniacal 
 affections. 
 
 CACHOBE. A name for catechu. 
 CACHOS. (Indian.) A shrub which the 
 Indians use as a diuretic, and to expel con- 
 cretions from the kidneys. 
 
 CACHUNDE. A medicine highly ce- 
 lebrated among the Chinese and Indians, 
 made of several aromatic ingredients, per- 
 fumes, medicinal earths, and precious 
 stones. They make the whole into a stiff 
 paste, and form out of it several figures, 
 according to their fancy, which are dried 
 for use. These are principally used in the 
 East Indies, but are sometimes brought 
 over to Portugal. In China, the principal 
 persons usually carry a small piece in their 
 mouths, which is a continued cordial, and 
 gives their breath a very sweet smell. It 
 is highly esteemed as a medicine in ner- 
 vous complaints ; and it is reckoned a pro- 
 longer ot life, and a provocative to venery; 
 the two great intentions of most of the 
 medicines used in the East. 
 
 CACHRYS. Galen says it sometimes 
 means parched barley. In Linnaeus s bo- 
 tany, it is the name of a genus of which he 
 enumerates three species. 
 
 CACHRYS ODONTALGICA. A plant, the 
 root of which may be substituted for that 
 of the pyrethrum. 
 
 CACHYMIA. (Kaxt/^ww.) An imperfect 
 metal, or an immature metalline ore, ac- 
 cording to Paracelsus. 
 
 CACOALEXITERIUM. (From KAXO?, bad, 
 and &Ktti)eta>, to preserve.) An antidote 
 to poison or infectious diseases. Alexiphar- 
 mics. 
 
 CACOCOLIA. (From xsoto?, and xoxo?, 
 bile.) An indisposition, or disease of the 
 bile, 
 
 CACOCHYLIA. (From xajtoc, bad, and xux, 
 the chyle. Indigestion or depraved chy- 
 lification. 
 
 CACOCHYMIA. (From K*KO?, bad, 
 and "xyfj-^y juice, or humour.) A diseased 
 or depraved state of the humours. 
 
 CACOCNEMUS. (From jcaxo?, bad, and 
 JMUJ^UX, the leg.) Having a natural defect 
 m the tibia. 
 
 GAG 13 
 
 CAGOCOREMA. (From xauto?, bad, and 
 xogea, to purge, or cleanse.) A medicine 
 which purges off the viciated humours. 
 
 CACODJEMON. (From **KO?, bad, and 
 cfk/^av, a spirit.) An evil spirit, or genius, 
 which was supposed to preside over the 
 bodies of men, and afflict them with cer- 
 tain disorders The night-mare. 
 
 CACODIA. (From jcajco?, bad, and a>a>, 
 to smell.) A defect in the sense of smelling. 
 CACOETHES. (From jcsocs?, ill, and 6o?, 
 a word wnich when applied to diseases, 
 signifies a quality, or a disposition.) Hip- 
 pocrates applied this word to malignant 
 and difficult distempers. Galen and some 
 others, express by it an incurable ulcer, 
 that is rendered so through the acrimony 
 of the humours flowing to it. Linnaeus 
 and Vegel use this term much in the same 
 sense with Galen, and describe the ulcer 
 as superficial spreading, weeping, and 
 with callous edges. 
 
 CACOPATHIA. (From HOMOS, bad, and 
 tara-Bos, affection.) An ill affection of the 
 body, or part. 
 
 CACOPHGKIA. (From HXX.OS, bad, and 
 QUSVH, the voice.) A defect in the organs 
 of speech ; a bad pronunciation. 
 
 CACOPRAGIA. (From **xo?, bad, and 
 <a-<*.r]ci> } to perform.) Diseased chylopoietic 
 viscera. 
 
 CACORRYTHMUS. (From HOMOS, bad, and 
 Qpos, order.) A disordered pulse. 
 CACOSIS. (From HOMOS, bad.) A bad 
 disposition of body 
 
 CACOSTIA. (From HOMOS, and o-fliov, 
 food.) An aversion to food, or nausea. 
 
 CACOSPHYXIA. (From KXXQS, bad, and 
 c-<j>y;?, pulse.) A disorder of the pulse. 
 
 CACOSTOMACHUS. (From KAHOS, bad, 
 and s-o/u.&%ot, the stomach ) A bad or dis- 
 ordered stomach ; also food which the sto- 
 mach rejects. 
 
 CACOSTOMUS. (From **xo?, bad, and 
 ro,w*, a mouth.) Having a bad formed, or 
 disordered mouth. 
 
 CACOTHYMIA, (From HUMS, ill, and -9v- 
 juo?, the mind. Any vicious disposition of 
 the mind ; or a diseased mind. 
 
 CACOTROPUIA. (From xautos, ill, and 
 rgo<f;, nutriment.) A vitiated nourish- 
 ment ; a wasting of the body, through a 
 defect of nutrition. 
 
 CACTUS. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Icosandria. Order, Monogyma. The melon- 
 thistle 
 
 CACTUS OPUJTTJA. The systematic 
 name of the plant bearing the epithet 
 opuntia in the pharmacopoeias. See Opuntia. 
 CACUBALUS. (From KO.KO;, evil, and &&\- 
 \a>, to cast out ; so named because it was 
 thought to be efficacious in expelling poi- 
 sons.) The berry -bearing chickweed. See 
 Cucubalus. 
 
 C AC ALE, The Arabian term for carda- 
 moms, 
 
136 
 
 CAG 
 
 CACUMEN. The top or point. 
 CADAVER. (From cada, to fall ; be- 
 cause the body, when deprived of life, 
 fells to the ground.) A carcase. A body 
 deprived of life. 
 
 CADMIA, (Heb.) Chlimia. Catimia. 
 A name given to the lapis calaminaris. See 
 Zinc. 
 
 CADMIA METALLICA. A name given, by 
 the Germans, to cobalt. 
 
 CAIICCA, (From cado, to fall down.) 
 See Decidua. 
 
 CAUUCUS MORBUS. (From cado, to fall 
 do\vii ) The epilepsy, or falling sickness. 
 CJECITAS. (From caecus, blind.) Blind- 
 ness. See Caligo, and Jlmaurosis, 
 
 CAECUM From cacus, blind. (The 
 caecum, or blind gut : so called from its 
 being perforated at one end only, The first 
 portion of the large intestines^ placed in 
 the right iliac region, about four fingers' 
 breadth in length. It is in this intestine 
 that the ileum terminates by a valve, called 
 the valve oi ;Lie caecum. The appendicula 
 cad vei-miformis is also attached to it. See 
 Intestine* 
 
 C/T3ftos. (Ka/gof.) Hippocrates, by this 
 word, means the opportunity or moment 
 in which whatever is to be effected should 
 be done 
 
 CAESARIAN OPERATION. (So called 
 because Julius Caesar is said to have been 
 extracted in this manner.) Hysterotomia 
 Bysterotomatocia. The operation for ex- 
 tracting the foetus from the uterus, by di- 
 viding the integuments of the abdomen 
 and the uterus. 
 
 There are three cases in which this ope- 
 ration may be necessary. 1. When the 
 foetus is perceived to be alive, and the mo- 
 ther dies, either in labour or in the last 
 two months. 2 When the foetus is dead, 
 but cannoi be delivered in the usual way, 
 from the deformity of the mother, or the 
 disproportionate size of the child. 3. 
 When both the mother *nd the child are 
 living, but delivery cannot take place, from 
 . the same causes as in the second instance. 
 Both the mother and the child, it accounts 
 can be credited, have often lived after the 
 Caesarian operation, and the mother even 
 borne children afterwards. Heister gives 
 a relation of such success, in his Institutes 
 of Surgery, and others. In England, the 
 Caesarian operation has almost always fail- 
 ed. Mr. Jarnes Barlow, of Charley, Lanca- 
 shire, succeeded, however, in taking a 
 foetus out of the uterus by this bold pro- 
 ceeding, and the mother was perfectly re- 
 stored to health 
 
 CJESAUES. Caesones. Children who are 
 brought into the w<jrld by the Caesarian 
 operation. 
 
 C^ETCHP. See Cntechu. 
 _CAF. (Arab.) C.rfa. Caffa. A name 
 given by the Arabs to campinre. 
 CAGASTRUM. A babarous term used by 
 
 CAL 
 
 Paracelsus, to express the morbific matter 
 which generates diseases. 
 
 CAJAJT. Cat/an. The Phaseohis creticus of 
 Linnaeus. A decoction of the leaves restrains 
 the haemorrhoids when excessive It ay 
 
 CAJEPUT OIL. Oleum cujejmt*. 
 Oleum Wittnebianum. Oleum volatile me- 
 hdeuc*. Oleum cajeput. The tree which 
 affords this oil, by distillation of its leaves, 
 was supposed to be the Melaleuca leucaden- 
 dron of Linnaeus, but it appears from the 
 specimens of the tree producing the true 
 oil, sent home from India, by Mr. Chris- 
 topher Smith, that it is another species 
 which is therefore named Melaleuca ca- 
 jupiti. Thunberg says cajeput oil has 
 the appearance of inflammable spirit, i* 
 of a green colour, and so completely 
 volatile, that it evaporates entirely, lea- 
 ving no residum ; its odour of the cam- 
 phoraceous kind, with a terebinthinate 
 admixture. Goetz says it is limpid, or ra- 
 ther yellowish. It is a very powerful me- 
 dicine, and in high esteem in India and 
 Germany, in the character of a general re- 
 medy in chronic and painful diseases ; it is 
 used ibr the same purposes for which we 
 employ the officinal <etheis, to which it 
 seems to have a considerable affinity ; the 
 cajeput, however, is more potent and pun- 
 gent ; taken into the stomach, in the dose 
 ot five or six drops, it heats and stimulates 
 the whole system, proving, at the same 
 time, a very certain diaphoretic, by which 
 probably the good effects, it is said" to have 
 in dropsies and intermittent fevers, are to 
 be explained. For its efficacy in various 
 convulsive and spasmodic complaints, it is 
 highly esteemed It has also been used 
 both internally and externally, with much 
 advantage, in several other obstinate dis- 
 orders ; as palsies, hypochondriacal and 
 hysterical affections, deafness, defective 
 vision, tooth ache, gout, rheumatism, &c. 
 The dose is from two to six, or even twelve 
 drops. 
 
 CALABA. The Indian mastich-tree. Cato- 
 phy'.htm inophyllum of Linnaeus, a native 
 of America, accounted vulnerary, resol- 
 vent and anodyne 
 
 CALAGUALJE RADIX. Calaguelx radix, 
 The root so called is knotty, and some- 
 what like that of the polypody tribe. It 
 has been exhibited internally at Rome, 
 with success, in dropsy ; and it is said to 
 be efficacious in pleurisy, contusions, ab- 
 scesses, &c. It was first used in America, 
 where it is obtained; and Italian physi- 
 cians have since written concerning it, in 
 terms of approbation. 
 
 CALAMARROSTIS. (From jt^A^of, a 
 reed, and at^ar/?, a sort of grass.) Sheet- 
 grass. Reed grass. 
 
 CALAMBAC. (Indian.) The agallochum* 
 or aromatic aloe. 
 CAJ.AJW ACORUS. lodian reed. 
 
 (From xx^o?, a reed.) 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 137 
 
 A sort of fracture which runs along the 
 bone, in a straight line, like a reed, but is 
 lunated in the extremity. 
 
 CALAMINA PR.EPARATA. Prepared 
 calannne. Burn the calamine, and reduce 
 it to powder ; then let it be brought into 
 the state of a very fine powder, in the same 
 manner that chalk is directed to be pre- 
 pared. S- e Calamine. 
 
 CAL.YMINB. (From calamus, a reed ; 
 so culled from its reed-like appearance ) 
 Cadmia. Cuthmia. Cadmta lapidosa aerosa . 
 Cadmia fossilis. Calamma. Lapis calami- 
 naris. An ore of zinc. A sort 01 stone, or 
 mineral, containing zinc and carbonic acid, 
 united with a portion of iron, and some- 
 times other substances. It is very heavy, 
 moderately hard and brittle, of a gray, 
 yellowish, red, or blackish brown ; found 
 in quarries of considerable extent, in seve- 
 ral parts of Europe, and particularly in 
 this country, in Derbyshire, Gloucester- 
 shire. Nottinghamshire, and Somersetshire ; 
 as also in Wales. The calamine of En- 
 gland is, by the best judges, allowed to be 
 superior in quality to that of most other 
 cquntries. It seldom lies very deep, be- 
 ing chiefly found in clayey grounds, near 
 the surface. In some places it is mixed 
 with lead ores. This mineral, or semimetal, 
 is an arHcle in the materia medica : but, 
 before it comes to the shops, it is usually 
 roasted, or calcined, 10 separate some ar- 
 senical or sulphureous panicles which, in 
 its crude state, it i? supposed to contain, 
 and in order to render it more easily re- 
 ducible into a fi ie powder. In this state, 
 it is employed in collyria, for v* eak eyes, 
 far promoting tjie cicatrization of ulcers, 
 and healing t xcoriations of the skin. It is 
 the basis of an officinal cerate, called Cera- 
 tum calaminac, by the London College, 
 formerly called ceratum lapidiscalaminaris. 
 ceratum epuloticum ; and ceratum car- 
 bon is zinci impuri by the Edinburgh 
 College. These compositions form the 
 cerate which Turner strongly recommends 
 for healing ulcerations and excoriations, 
 and which have been popularly distinguish- 
 ed by his name. The collyria in which the 
 prepared calamine has been employed, 
 have consisted simply of that substance 
 added to rose-water, or elder-flower 
 water. 
 
 Calamint^ common. See Calamintha. 
 
 Calamint, mountain. S^e Calainintha 
 ?nagno Jlore. 
 
 CALAMINTHA. (From **xoe, beau- 
 tiful, or Ka,\A/uoe, a reed, and uivBti, mint.) 
 Common calamint. Calamintha montana. 
 Calamintha vulgaris. Calamintha officina- 
 rum Melissa Calamintha of Linnaeus : 
 pedunculis aocillaribus, dichotomis, longitu- 
 dine foliorum. This plant smells strongly, 
 like wild mint, though more agreeable ; 
 and is often used by the common people, 
 in form of tea, against weakness of the 
 
 stomach, flatulent colic, uterine obstruc- 
 tions, hysteria, &c. 
 
 CALAMINTHA ANGLICA. Field calamint. 
 Spotted calamint. Calainintha pukgii 
 odore. Nepeta agrestis. It is the Melissa 
 nepeta of Lim aeus. It was formerly used 
 as an aromatic. 
 
 CALAMINTHA HUMILIOR. The ground-ivy. 
 
 CALAMI NTH A MAGNO FLOHE. Calamin- 
 tha montana. Mountain calamint. This 
 plant, Melissa grandifora of Linnaeus, has 
 a moderately pungent taste, and a more 
 agreeable aromatic smell than the common 
 calamint, and appears to be more eligible 
 as a stomachic. 
 
 CALAMIATHA MONTANA. See Calamin- 
 tha. 
 
 CALAMUS A word of Arabian deri- 
 vation. 
 
 1. A general name denoting the stalk of 
 any plant. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnae:<n system. Class, Hexandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 CALAMUS AROMATICUS. (From 
 fcalam, Arab.) Jlcorus verus. Calamus 
 odoratus. Calamus vulgaris. Diringa. 
 Jucerantatinga. Typha aramatica. Clava 
 rugosa. Sweet-flag or acorus. Acorus ca- 
 lamus scafi mucrone longissimo foliaceo of 
 Linnaeus. The root of this plant has been 
 long employed medicinally. It has a mo- 
 derately strong aromatic smell, and a warm, 
 pungeni, bitterish taste; and is deemed 
 useful as a warm stomachic. Powdered, 
 and mixed with some absorbent, it forms a 
 useful and pleasant dentifrice. 
 
 CALAMUS AROMATICUS ASIATICUS. The 
 slcorus calamus of Linnaeus. 
 
 CALAMUS ODORATUS. See Calamus aro* 
 tnciticus* 
 
 CALAMUS ROTANG. The systematic name 
 of the plant from which we obtain the Dra- 
 gon's blood. See Sanruis draconis. 
 
 CALAMUS SCttlPTORlUS. Akir.dof 
 canal at the bottom of the fourth ventricle 
 of the brain, so called from its resemblance 
 to a writing pen. 
 
 CALAMTS VULGARIS. See Calamus aro- 
 
 CALATHIAXA. (From K*\5t6o?, a twig bas- 
 ket ; so called from the shape of its flow- 
 ers.) The herb marsh-gentian, or Gentiana 
 pneumonanthe of Linnaeus. 
 
 CALBIAXUM, The haine of a plaister in 
 Myrepsus. 
 
 CAI.CAIJINU-M, Vitriol. 
 
 CALCADIS. An Arabian name for white 
 vitroi and alkali. 
 
 CALCANEUM. (From calx, the heel.) 
 Calcar 'pterna. Os cahis. The largest 
 bone of the tarsus, which forms the heel. 
 It is situated posteriorly under the astra- 
 galus, is very regular, and divided into a 
 body and processes. It has a large tubero- 
 sity or knob, projecting behind to form 
 the heel. A sinuous cavity t at its fore part 
 T 
 
138 
 
 CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 which in the fresh subject is filled with 
 fa', and gives origin to several ligaments. 
 Two prominences, at the inner and fore part 
 of the bone, with a pit between them, for 
 the articulation of the under and fore part 
 of the astragulus. A depression, in the 
 external surface of the bone near its fore- 
 part, where the tendon of the peronaeus 
 longus runs. A large cavity, at the inner 
 sid of the bone, for lodging the long flex- 
 ors of the toes, together with the vessels 
 and nerves of the sole. There are two pro- 
 minences, at the under and back part of this 
 bone, that give origin to the aponeurosis 
 and several muscles of the sole. The an- 
 terior surface of the os calcts is concave, 
 fot its articulation with the os cuboides, 
 and it is articulated to the astragulus by 
 ligaments. 
 
 CALCANTHUM. (From ^*x*o?, brass, and 
 euflof, a flower ; i. e. flowers of brass.) Cal- 
 canthos. Copperas. Vitriol. 
 
 CALCAR. (From ca&r, the heel ; also 
 from caleo, to heat.) The heel-bone ; also 
 the furnace of a laboratory. 
 
 Calcareous earth See Calx. 
 . CALCAHIS FLOS. The Larkspur. 
 CALCARIUS LAPIS. Limestone. 
 CALCATAK. A ivime for vitriol. 
 CALCATON. White arsenic. Troches of 
 arsenic. 
 
 CALCATRIPPA. See Consolida media. 
 CALCENA. Calcenonius. Calcelus, Pa- 
 racelsus uses these words to express the 
 tartarous matter in the blood ; or that the 
 blood is impregnated with tartarous prin. 
 ciples. 
 
 CALCES, METALLIC. Metals which have 
 undergone the process of calcination, or 
 combustion ; or any other equivalent ope- 
 ration. 
 
 CALCEUM EQ.UINUM. (From calceus, a 
 shoe, and equus, a horse ; so called from 
 the figure of its leaf.) The herb tussilago, 
 or colt's foot. 
 
 CALCHITHEOS. (From KSLK^IOV, purple.) 
 Verdigrise. 
 
 CALCHOIDES. (From **/!;, a chalk-stone, 
 and s/cTc?, form.) Calchoidea ossicula. A 
 name of the cuneiform bones. 
 
 CALCIDICIUM. The name of a medicine 
 in which arsenic i<; an ingredient. 
 
 CALCIFRAGA. (From calx, a stone, and 
 frango, to break ; so named from its sup- 
 posed property of breaking the human 
 calculus.) Breakstone. The herb spleen- 
 wort, or scolopendrium, in Scribonius 
 Largus. 
 
 CALCINATION. Oxydation. The fix- 
 ed residues of such matters as have under- 
 gone combustion are called cinders, in 
 common language, and c:dces, but now more 
 commonly oxyds, by chymists ; and the 
 operation, when considered with regard to 
 these residues, is termed calcination. In this 
 general way, it has likewise been applied 
 to bodies not really combustible, but only 
 
 deprived of some of their principles by 
 heat. Thus we hear of the calcination of 
 chalk, to convert it into lime by driving off 
 its carbonic acid and water ; of gypsum, or 
 plaster stone, of alum, of borax, and other 
 saline bodies, by which they are deprived 
 of their water of crystallization ; of bones 
 which lose their volatile parts by this treat- 
 ment, and of various other bodies. 
 
 CALCINATUM. Cinificatum. Terms appli- 
 cable to calcined substances. 
 
 CALCINATUM MAJUS. It is whatsoever is 
 dulcified by the chymical art, which was 
 not so by nature ; such as dulcified mercu- 
 ry, lead, and the like substances, which are 
 very speedily consolidated. 
 
 CALCINATUM MAJUS POTERII. Mercury 
 dissolved in aqua-fortis, and precipitated 
 with salt water. Poterius used it in the 
 cure of ulcers. 
 
 CALCINATUM MINUS. Any thing which is 
 sweet by nature, and speedily cures, as su- 
 gar, manna, tamarinds &c. 
 
 CALCINONIA. See Calcena, 
 
 CALCIS AQ.UA, See Ldquor calcis. 
 
 CALCIS vivi FLORES. The pellicle on lime 
 water. 
 
 CALCIS os. See Calcaneum. 
 
 CALCITARI. Alkaline sah. 
 
 CALCITEA. Vitriol. 
 
 CAICITEOSA. Litharge. 
 
 CALCITHOS. Verdigrise. 
 
 CALCITRAPA. Carduus stellatus. Jaceu 
 ramocissima, stellata, rupina Common star- 
 thistle. Star-knapweed. The plant thus 
 called in the pharmacopoeias, is the Cen- 
 taurea calcitrapa of Linnaeus : calycibus sub- 
 duplicato-spinosis, sessilibus : foltis pinnatifi- 
 dis, linearibus dentatis ; caule piloso ; every 
 part of which is bitter. The juice, or ex- 
 tract, or infusion, are said to cure intermit- 
 tents, and the bark of the root, and the 
 seeds, have been recommended in nephritic 
 disorders, and m suppression of urine. It 
 scarcely differs, in its effects, from other 
 bitters, and is now little used. 
 
 CALCITRAPA OFFICINALIS. Carduus stel- 
 latns lutea. Carduus solstitialis. Jacea 
 stellata Jacea lutea cajrite spinosa minori. 
 Leucanthe veterum. St. Barnaby's thistle. 
 The Centaurea solstitialis of Linnaeus. It is 
 commended as an anticteric, anti-cachectic, 
 and lithontriptic, but is, in reality only a 
 weak tonic. 
 
 CALCITREA. Vitriol. 
 
 CALCOIDEA OSSICULA. The cuneiform 
 bones. 
 
 CALCOTAR. Vitriol. 
 
 CALCULIFRAGUS. (From calculus, a stone, 
 and frango, to break.) Having the pow- 
 er to br^ak calculi, or stones in the human 
 body. 
 
 1. A synonym of lithontriptic. See Li- 
 thrtntriptics . 
 
 2. A name sometimes applied to scolo- 
 pendrium, or the pimpernel, from its sup- 
 posed virtue. 
 
CALCULUS. 
 
 139 
 
 CALCULUS. (Dim. of calx, a lime- 
 stone.) Calculus humanus. Bezoar mi* 
 crocosmicum. Gravel. Stone. In En- 
 glish we understand by gravel, small sand- 
 like concretions, or stones, which pass from 
 the kidneys through the ureters in a few 
 days ; and by stone, a calculous concretion 
 in the kidneys or bladder, of too large a 
 size to pass, without great difficulty. Si- 
 milar concretions are found occasionally in 
 other cavities, or passages. When a dis- 
 position to form minute calculi or gravel 
 exists, we often find nephritic paroxysms, 
 as they are called, (see Nephritis,} which 
 consist of pain in the back, shooting down 
 through the pelvis to the thighs ; sometimes 
 a numbness in one leg, and a retraction of ei- 
 ther testicle in men, symptoms arising from 
 the irritation of a stone passing through the 
 ureters, as these cross the spermatic cord, 
 on the nerves passing to the lower extre- 
 mities. These pains, often violent, are 
 terminated by the painful discharge of small 
 stones through the urethra, and xhe patient 
 is for a time easy. What, however, is 
 meant by the stone is a more serious and 
 violent disease. It is singular that these 
 discharges of small gravel do not usually 
 terminate in stone. Many have experienced 
 them during a long life, without any more 
 serious inconvenience : while the latter is a 
 disease chiefly of the young', and depending- 
 on circumstances not easily explained 
 If the stone attacks persons more advanced 
 in age, it is often the consequence of pa- 
 roxysms of gout, long protracted, and ter- 
 minating imperfectly. 
 
 When once a stone has acquired a mo- 
 derate size, it usually occasions the follow- 
 ing symptoms : frequent inclination to 
 make water, excessive pain in voiding it 
 drop by drop, and sometimes a sudden 
 stoppage of it, if discharged in a stream ; 
 after making water, great torture in the 
 glans penis, which lasts one, two, or three 
 minutes ; and in most constitutions, the 
 violent straining makes the rectum con- 
 tract and expel its excrements ; or, if it be 
 empty, occasions a tenesmus, which is 
 sometimes accompanied with a prolapsus 
 ani. The urine is often tinctured with 
 blood, from a rupture of the vessels, and 
 sometimes pure blood itself is discharged. 
 Sometimes the urine is very clear, but fre- 
 quently there are great quantities of slimy 
 sediment deposited at the bottom of it, 
 which is only a preternatural separation of 
 the mucilage of the bladder, but has often 
 been mistaken for pus. The stone is a dis- 
 ease to which both sexes and all ages are 
 liable ; and calculi have even been found 
 in the bladders of very young children, nay 
 of infants only six months old. 
 
 Women seem less subject to this com- 
 plaint than men, either owing to constitu- 
 tional causes, or to the capaciousness, short- 
 ness, and straightness of their urethra, al- 
 
 lowing the calculi to be discharged while 
 small, together with the urine. 
 
 Chymical analysis of urinary' calculi. 
 
 It is only since the time of Scheele that 
 we have become acquainted with the nature 
 of urinary calculi, this subject having been 
 quite in the dark before that great chymist 
 discovered, in the year 1776, a peculiar acid 
 (the lit hie acid) in them, and at the same 
 time found them to contain no lime, a cir- 
 cumstance which was soon after confirmed 
 by the experiments of Bergman. From this 
 period the chymists bestowed a particular 
 attention upon the examination of urinary 
 concrement^ as appears from the writings 
 of Dob.son, Percival, Falconer, Achard, 
 Hartenkeit, Tychsen, Link, Titius, Wal- 
 ther, Gur'ner, Brugnateili, Peurson, and 
 several others, some of whom confirmed 
 the discovery of Sc!'eel<% while others con- 
 tradicted, and others enlarged it. 
 
 But we are particularly indebted to 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin, who, since 1786, 
 had turned their attention on this subject, 
 for having made many experiments, by 
 which great light is thrown on the nature of 
 urin:.ry concrements. The following are 
 the interesting results of their chymical in- 
 quiries. 
 
 The Seat and Physical Properties of Urinary 
 Calculi. 
 
 Calculi are found in different parts of the 
 urinary system, in the pelvis of the kidney, 
 in the ureters, in the bladder and urethra : 
 but as they, for the most part, originate in the 
 kidney, the calculi renales make the nucleus 
 of the greatest number of urinary stones. 
 The calculi renales differ greatly with respect 
 to their external qualities; for the most part, 
 however, they consist of small, concrete, 
 roundish, smooth, glossy, and crystalline 
 bodies, of a red-yellow colour, like that of 
 wood, and so hard as to admit of polishing. 
 On account of their minuteness, they easily 
 pass through the urinary passages in form 
 of gravel, which being sometimes of a rough 
 surface, c.tuse several complaints on their 
 passage. But in some instances they are of 
 too great a size to be able to pass along 
 the ureters ; in which case they increase 
 in the kidneys, sometimes to a great size. 
 Calculi renales of this kind are generally of 
 a brown, dark reel, or black colour, and 
 surrounded with several strata of coagula- 
 ted blood and pus ; they have also been 
 observed of a yellow, reddish, and lighter 
 colour : and some consisting ot a homo- 
 geneous stony mass : but white or grey cal- 
 culi renales are very rarely to be met with. 
 Amongst the great number that were ex- 
 amined, one or two only were found of a 
 grey or blackish colour, and a composition 
 similar to those which generally bear the 
 name of mulberry-like stones. 
 
 The stones in the ureters, which on pas- 
 sing into the ureters, are prevented by their 
 size from descending into the bladder, 
 
-140 
 
 CALCULUS. 
 
 frequently increase very much ; they, how- 
 ever, rarely occur ; their colour is white, 
 and they consist of phosphat of lime. 
 
 The stones in the bladder are the most 
 frequent urinary concrements that have 
 been principally examined ; they draw their 
 first oricin from the kidneys, whence they 
 descend into the bladder, where they in- 
 crease ; or they immediately originate and 
 increase in the bladder ; or they arise from 
 a foreign body that by chance has got into 
 the bladder, which not unfrequently hap- 
 pens, particularly in the female sex. Con- 
 cretions of this kind differ greatly in their 
 respective physical qualities and external 
 form, which, however, -,s generally spheri- 
 cal, oval, or compressed on both sides ; 
 and sometimes, when there are several 
 stones in the bladder, they have a poly- 
 edrous or cubical farm ; their extremities 
 are frequently pointed or roundish, but 
 they are very seldom found cylindrical, and 
 more r;'.reiy with cylinders at their ends. 
 
 There is a great variety in the size of 
 the calculi, and likewise in their colour, 
 which -is materially different, according to 
 their respective nature and composition. 
 They occur, 1. of a yellowish colour, ap- 
 proaching nearly to red, or brown ; such 
 stones consist of iithic acid. 2. Gray, or 
 more or less white; these stones always 
 contain phosphats of earths. 3. D,<rk gray, 
 or blackish ; stones of this colour have 
 oxaluts of earths. Many stones shew brown 
 or gray spots, on a yellow or white ground, 
 generally raised on the surface, and con- 
 sisting of oxalat of lime, which is enclosed 
 in iithic acid, when the ground-colour of 
 the stone is of a wood colour, or in phosphat 
 of lime, when it is white. These spots are, 
 in general only to be observed in the middle 
 of the stone, or at one of its extremities. 
 
 All that is here stated, is the result of 
 observations on more than 600 calculi ; 
 and different other colours, that are said to 
 have bren observed, either arise from he- 
 terogeneous substances, or are merely va- 
 riations of the above colours. Their surface 
 is smooth and polished in some, in others 
 only smooth, and in others uneven, and 
 covered with rough or smooth corpuscles, 
 which are always of a yellow colour ; in 
 some, the surface is partly smooth ?nd 
 partly rough. The white ones are fre- 
 quently even and smooth, half transparent, 
 and covered with shining crystals, that ge- 
 nerally indicate phosphat of ammonia with 
 talc ; or they are faint, and consist of mi- 
 nute grains; or rough, in which case they 
 consist of phosphat of lime. The brown 
 and dark gray stones are, from their si- 
 milarity to mulberries, called mulberry- 
 stones, and being frequently very rugged, 
 they cause the moat pain of all. 
 
 On examining the specific weight of uri- 
 nary calculi in more than 500 specimens, 
 it was found to be, in the lightest, 1213:1000, 
 
 in the heaviest, as 1976:1060. Their smell 
 is partly strong, like urine or ammonia, 
 partly insipid, and terreous; especially, 
 the white ones, which are like sawed, ivory 
 or rasped boae. 
 
 The internal texture of calculi is but 
 seldom guessed from their external appear- 
 ance, particularly when they exceed the 
 size of a pigeon's egg. On breaking them, 
 they generally separate into two or three 
 strata, more or less thick and even, which 
 prove that they are formed by different 
 precipitations, at different times. In the 
 middle, a nucleus is generally seen, of the 
 same mass as the rest. When the place they 
 are broken at is finely streaked, and of a 
 yellow or reddish colour, the Iithic acid pre- 
 dominates ; but when ihey are half trans- 
 parent, luminous like spar, they have am- 
 moniHCa] magnesia in them, and phosphat of 
 lime and then they are brittle and friable ; 
 but when they are so hard as to resist the 
 instrument, of a smooth surface, and a 
 -meil like ivory, they contain saccharic lime. 
 It frequently happen?, that the exterior stra- 
 tum consists of white phosphat of earth, 
 while the nucleus is yellow Iithic acid, or 
 oxalat of lime, covered sometimes with a 
 yellow stratum of Iithic acid, in which case 
 the nucleus appears radiant ; but when it 
 consists of Iithic acid, and is covered with 
 white phosphate of earth, it is roundish, 
 oval, and somewhat crooked. These con- 
 cretions have very seldom three strata ; 
 namely, on the outside a phosphat of salt, 
 towards the inside Iithic acid, and quite 
 with inside an oxalat of lime ; but still rarer 
 these substances occur in mor^ strata, or in 
 another order, as before -mentioned. 
 
 Stones of the urethra are seldom generated 
 in the urethra itself; however, there are in- 
 stances of their having been formed in the 
 fossa navicularis, by means of foreign bodies 
 that have got into the urethra. We also 
 very frequently observe stony concrements 
 deposited between the glans and prepuce. 
 All the concretions produced in the inside 
 and outside the urethra consist of phosphats 
 of earths, which are easily precipitated 
 from the urine. There are likewise stones 
 in the urethra, which have come out of the 
 bladder, having been produced there, or 
 in the kidneys ; and they generally possess 
 the properties of stones of the kidneys. 
 The different constituent Particles of Urinary 
 Calculi. 
 
 It has been mentioned before, that 
 Scheele found a peculiar acid in the urinary 
 concretions, and likewise that phosphat of 
 lime was discovered in them. The identity 
 of the Iithic acid, however, was much 
 doubted by modern chymists, particularly 
 by Dr. Pearson, who asserted that it was 
 merely an oxyd, whereby he gave rise to 
 the discoveries which Fourcroy and 
 Vauquelin have since made on this subject, 
 because they were induced to repeat the ex- 
 
CALCULUS, 
 
 141 
 
 periments, in order to examine whether the 
 lithicacid were really an acid. Their endea- 
 vours were fully rewarded, as they not only 
 found the lithic acid and phosphat of lime 
 in the different calculi, but also five other 
 substances, viz. the lithat of ammonia, ox- 
 alat of lime, r-iliceous earth, phosphat ot am- 
 moniacai magnesia, and an animal matter. 
 
 1. Of the Lithic or Uric Acid. 
 The acid discovered by Mr. Scheele, in 
 the urinary concretions, was styled lithic 
 acid ; or, according- to Dr. Pearson's Re- 
 searches, uric acid, which, after Scheeie, 
 has the following- properties. It is insipid, 
 without smell, hard, crystallizable, not so- 
 luble in cold water, and in boiling water 
 only in several thousand times greater 
 quantity. The solution, after having be- 
 come cool, deposits the acid in form of 
 minute yellow needles, easily soluble in the 
 lie of fixed alkalis, out of which, however, 
 it is precipitated by all acids, even the car- 
 bonic acid, except the sulphuric and muri- 
 atic acid, which have no effect on it. Con- 
 centrated nitric acid, on dissolving it, ob- 
 tains a red colour. On distilling the lithic 
 acid, it yields a small quantity of sublimed, 
 uncleco Tiposed acid, very little oil and water 
 crystallized carbonat of ammonia, carbonic 
 acid, and a very black coal, which, however, 
 contains neither alkali nor lime. Besides 
 these properties, it possesses st,ll others. 
 On rubbing it with concentrated lie of 
 kali or natron, it immediately forms a 
 saponaceous, thick, and pulpy mass, which 
 is very soluble in water, when supersatu- 
 rated with alkali, but little soluble when 
 only saturated with it. The saturated com- 
 binations have little taste, are not crystal- 
 lizable, and when diluted with water, the 
 muriatic acid precipitates the uric acid in 
 form of small needle-like, shining, some- 
 what yellowish crystals. Ammonia receives 
 very little of it, which combination is al- 
 most quite indissoluble. Lime-water has 
 likewise very little effect on it, and the 
 carbonats of alkalis none at all. On being 
 dissolved ia nitric acid, a part of the lithic 
 acfd is changed into oxalic acid. The red 
 colour which appears after this combina- 
 tion, is said to prove, according to Pearson, 
 that substance to be merely an oxyd, but 
 it arises from a peculiar animal matter, 
 When oxygenated muriatic acid is brought 
 in contact with lithic acid, the colour of it 
 grows pale, it puffs up, becomes soft and 
 gelatinous, and at last obtains the consisten- 
 cy of a milky liquor; from which process only 
 one-sixtieth of a white, light animal sub- 
 stance remains, and a quantity of carbonic 
 acid evolves itself under continual slow ef- 
 fervescence. The liquor yields muriat of 
 ammonia, oxalat of ammonia, both in crys- 
 tals, free muriatic and malic acid ; conse- 
 quently the oxygenated muriatic acid se- 
 parates the uric acid into ammonia, carbo- 
 nic acid, oxalic acid, and malic acid, where- 
 by we observe that the oxygenated muria- 
 
 tic acid changes the uric acid, first into 
 ammonia and malic acid, but on the addi- 
 tion of more acid, intooxalic acid; and when 
 still more acid is added, into water and 
 carbonic acid. The remaining white sub- 
 stance is the same, from which the red co- 
 lour originates that appears on the com- 
 bination of the uric acid with nitric acid, 
 and which imparts the cubical form to the 
 muriat of ammonia, obtained by the eva- 
 poration of the liquor. It remains now to 
 be stated what is observed in the distilla- 
 tion of that acid, by which it yields, not 
 only carbonat of ammonia, but also car- 
 bonic gas, very little oil, Prussic acid, 
 partly in form of gas, partly in fluid form, 
 a considerable quantity of coal that con- 
 tains no s.ilt, and a little water. The pro- 
 ductions thus obtained have the sme,ll of 
 bit;er almonds. The results of these in- 
 quiries manifestly shew, that the lithic acid 
 is really a distinct acid from all others, con- 
 sisting of azote, carbon, hydrogen, and oxy- 
 gen. This peculiar acid is an excrementi- 
 tious substance, which is carried off by the 
 urine, and, at the forming of calculi, com- 
 bines itself with a coloured animal matter, 
 from which also it probably originates by a 
 process still unknown. 
 
 2. Of tlie Lithat of Ammonia. 
 This substance seems to have been un- 
 known before, or at least not properly dis- 
 cerned from the uric acid ; and, though 
 Scheele has observed it, he was ignorant of 
 its particular nature. It is easily to be dis- 
 tinguished, by the small even strata in 
 which it is formed, by it? colour, that looks 
 like milk coloured wkh coffee, and by its 
 forming but small calculi. It dissolves in 
 the lees of kali and natron like the lithic 
 acid> but with the characteristic difference 
 that it discharges ammonia, a phenomenon 
 already observed by Scheele. It is more 
 soluble in cold as well as warm water, 
 than the lithic acid. It is in the same way 
 affected by acids, except that a greater 
 quantity is required for changing it. It is 
 generally mixed with phosphat of ammoni- 
 acal magnesia, because it seems only to 
 take place after a sufficient quantity of 
 ammoniacal magnesia has been formed, to 
 saturate the phosphat of kali and the free 
 uric acid. 
 
 3. Of the Phosphat of Lime. 
 
 The existence of this substance had hi- 
 therto been but inaccurately determined, 
 every substance which was not lilhic acid 
 being formerly comprised by the name of 
 phosphat of lime. It occurs in small fria- 
 ble strata, which break in scales, or splints, 
 of a grey white colour, and are faint, 
 opaque, without any smell or taste, and 
 crystallized in a luminous or spar-like form ; 
 instead of strata, it is frequently composed 
 of friable grains, that slightly cohere, and 
 has many holes and pores, like a spongy 
 texture. It never forms a calculus by it- 
 self, being in a calculus always united with 
 
142 
 
 CALCULUS. 
 
 an animal gelatinous matter ; on account of 
 which circumstance it becomes black by 
 exposing it to a strong- heat, and burns to 
 coal, exhaling the odour of burned bones ; 
 and yields water, oil, carbonat of ammo- 
 nia, and a carbonaceous residuum. Being 
 calcined white, it only leaves lime, and 
 phosphat of lime, without any water of 
 crystallization. It is not soluble in cold 
 water, but in boiling water a part of its 
 gelatine dissolves, spreading an animal 
 odour. All <.cids, except the boracic and 
 carbonic acid, dissolve it, leaving on the 
 bottom of the vessels transparent spots of 
 animal matter. These solutions ;;re all pre- 
 cipitated by alkalis, but without any de- 
 composition, the precipitation remaining 
 phosphat of lime. On treating the phos- 
 phat of lime with concentrated nitric acid, 
 a thick pulpy mass of acid sulphat and 
 phosphat of lime will be obtained, on which 
 pure alkalis, as well as carbonat of alkalis, 
 have no effect. "WV never could find acid 
 phosphat of lime, as Brugnatelli pretends 
 to have observed. 
 
 4. Of the Phosphat of Jlmmoniacal Mag- 
 nesia* 
 
 It consists of scaly, half-transparent, 
 hard, and coherent strata ; can be sawed 
 without crumbling, and reduced to a fine, 
 soft and white powder. Ii is of a sweetish 
 insipid taste, somewhat soluble, and crys- 
 tallized in rhomboids, or thick kminas, 
 dispersed in the cavities of other calculous 
 substances ; and it is frequently found 
 on the surface of other calculi. It con- 
 tains, betwixt its strata, a gelatinous sub- 
 stance, but less than the phosphat of lime 
 on which account it also blackens by be- 
 ing heated. Though it be but little solu- 
 ble in water, yet it dissolves in such a 
 quantity as to be capable of crystallizing 
 by slow evaporation. Acids dissolve it 
 more quickly than they do the phosphat of 
 lime. Weak sulphuric acid entirely dis- 
 solves it, forming sulphat of ammoniacal 
 magnesia. In diluted muriatic or nitric 
 acid, it disappears more quickly than phos- 
 phat of lime. Ammonia, by which that 
 salt is made turbid, only precipitates small 
 particles of magnesia. The lees of fixed 
 alkalis disengage from it ammonia, with- 
 out forming with it a solution ; and, de- 
 priving it of the phosphoric acid, leave the 
 magnesia behind. 
 
 5. Of the Oxalat of Lime. 
 
 It is, according to our observations, only 
 found in the mulberry-like calculi, in com- 
 bination with a coloured animal matter, 
 and consist of strata covered with pointed, 
 roundish, rough or smooth protuberances ; 
 outside it appeal's of a dark or brown co- 
 lour, but internally it is grey, frequently 
 with white streaks, of a solid texture, and 
 may be polished like ivory ; it breaks in 
 scales, or in the shape of shells ; and, on 
 being pounded, or sawed, it exhales an ani. 
 mal odour, like semen. It is the heaviest 
 
 of all calculous substances, and the only 
 one which yields one-third of lime by calci- 
 nation. It dissolves with difficulty in acids 
 and is precipitated unaltered by alkalis 
 from nitric acid. The fixed alkalis de- 
 compose it when they are impregnated 
 with carbonic acid, and when it is pulve- 
 rized, and the solution headed, whereby 
 carbonat of lime and oxalat of alkalis are 
 obtained. 
 
 The great quantity of animal matter 
 which constantly adheres to this oxalat of 
 lime is very characteristic, it imparts the 
 brown, reddish, blackish colour to the 
 above kind of stones, and likewise the 
 fine and soiid texture. This substance 
 may be obtained by putting small pieces of 
 these stones into diluted nitric acid, where- 
 by it appears of the same 1 colour, and be- 
 comes soft and spongy. The great hard*. 
 ness of this kind of calculous substance, 
 most probably arises from the intimate 
 connexion of its particles, produced by the 
 combination of the oxalat of lime with 
 ani mall matter, in the same way as lime 
 obtains a great degree of solidity by its 
 combination with albuminous matter, of 
 which, and of a peculiar matter of urine, 
 that animal substance seems to consist. 
 
 6. Of the Siliceous Earth. 
 Amongst '600 calculi that were exa- 
 mined, there were only two which contained 
 this earth ; both had the texture of mul- 
 berry-like stones, though of a lighter co- 
 lour, and by being calcined, lost one-third 
 of their weight, without giving free-lime ; 
 heated with acids they lost nothing, but 
 when melted with four times as much of 
 alkali, they yielded siliceous earth by be- 
 ing treated with muriatic acid. They con- 
 tained phosphat of lime, and an animal 
 matter similar to that which is united with 
 the oxalat of lime. They were hard, dif- 
 ficult to be sawed and pulverized, and the 
 powder made scratches in metal. On be- 
 ing burnt, they emit an animal odour ; 
 they imparted nothing to the boiling water, 
 and lo the acids a little phosphat of lime, 
 which difficultly separates from the sili- 
 ceous earth. Alkalis, either pure, or com- 
 bined with carbonic acid, did not affect 
 them, merely depriving them of a part of 
 their animal matter. Their essential cha- 
 racter consists in their being fusible and 
 vitrifiable with fixed alkalis. 
 
 7. Of the Animal Matter. 
 
 All the six substances just examined, 
 which constitute the urinary calculi of the 
 human species, are aiways combined with 
 an animal matter, as appears from its beinjf 
 burnt to coal from the productions it 
 yields by distillation, from its stench on be- 
 ing burnt, and from the cellulous membra- 
 nous floccula which remain when pieces of 
 calculi are dissolved in diluted acids. This 
 animal matter has been frequently, and 
 with good reason, considered as the basis 
 of all urinary concretions, like as in bones 
 
CALCULUS. 
 
 143 
 
 the gelatinous matter, the first basis of the 
 bones, forms an organic texture, in the in- 
 tersuces of which the phosphat of lime is 
 deposited. It is very remarkable, that 
 the different constituary particles of urinary 
 calculi ate combined with a dissimilar ani- 
 mal matter, which are sometimes albu- 
 minous, sometimes gelatinous, sometimes 
 composed of both, and frequently united 
 with the matter of urine. Thus the litnic 
 acid, or the iithat of ammonia, contains a 
 third of albuminous matter, combined with 
 the matter of urine, the phosphats of earths, 
 albuminous matter, gelatine in form ol 
 membranes, and laminas,or tela cellulosa ; 
 the oxalat of lime, a spongy, yet more solid 
 texture, of the colour of albumen, and the 
 siliceous earth, a similar substance. On 
 the whole, the animal matter seems to unite 
 and join together all the acid and saline 
 panicles of urinary concretions. 
 
 r Vhc Classification ej Urinary Stones. 
 
 The old classification of urinary calculi, 
 made according to their figure and their 
 size, cannot at present, where we have ac- 
 quired so accurate a knowledge of their 
 internal nature, be retained, as they ought 
 rather to be classed according to their con- 
 stituent particles ; however, no regard is to 
 be had to the animal matter, as being 
 found in all urinary concretions, and 
 having no influence on their respective dif- 
 ference. On comparing the results of the 
 analyses of more than 600 stones, Fourcroy 
 was induced to bring them under three 
 genera ; the first of which comprehends such 
 stones as are merely composed of one sub- 
 stance, besides the animal matter; the second 
 contains urinary concretions, consisting of 
 two substances, besides the animal mat- 
 ter ; and the third comprises all those 
 which are formed by more than three cal- 
 culous substances. These three genera 
 comprehend about twelve species, namely, 
 the first genus three, the second seven, 
 and the third two ; but it must be remem- 
 bered that the number of the genera, as 
 well as of the species, is determined after 
 the observations hitherto made, and may 
 consequently be increased in future. 
 
 1. The first specivs of urinary concre- 
 tions consists of lithic acid, and stones of 
 this kind most frequently occur, as there 
 were, amongst 600, about 150. They are 
 easily distinguished by their reddish or high 
 yellow colour, much resembling that of 
 wood, by their brittle, radiant-like, homo- 
 geneous, and fine texture, and by their 
 perfect solubility in the lies of fixed alka- 
 lis, without disengaging the smell of am- 
 monia. Their size varies from the bigness 
 of a pea to that of a duck's egg, &c. and 
 their figure is roundish, spheroid, com- 
 pressed, oval, oblong, &c. the surface po- 
 lished like marble, but frequently rough 
 and watry ; of a crimson light red, yellow- 
 ish, light brown colour, but never white, 
 gray, or black ; their strata differ in num- 
 
 ber and thickness, and are frequently of a 
 smooth surface. The specific weight of 
 these stones is from 1,276, to 1,786, but 
 generally more than 1,500. The urinary 
 concretions in the kidneys are mostly of 
 this species. 
 
 2. The second species is composed of li- 
 thate of ammonia, and differs from the 
 former by disengaging ammonia on their 
 being dissolved in th*- lies oi fixed alkalis. 
 Concretions of this kind are generally 
 small, of a pale or gray colour, and con- 
 sist of fine strata, easily separable from, 
 each other ; they mostly contain a nucleus, 
 which is easily separated from the strata 
 that cover it. Their figure is generally ob- 
 long, compressed like aimonda,. and of a 
 smooth surface, which is frequently crystal- 
 line. Their specific weight varies from 
 1,225 to 1,720. They are entirely soluble 
 in water, particularly when previously pul- 
 verized. All acids, principally the muriatic 
 acid, deprive them of the ammonia, leaving 
 the pure lithic acid behind. They are fre- 
 quently found covered with a thin stratum 
 of lithic acid. Amongst 600 calculi there 
 were but few of this kind. 
 
 3. The third species, consisting of oxalat 
 of lime, are easily to be distinguished by 
 the protuberances and inequality of their 
 surface, whence they have got the appella- 
 tion of mulberry-like stones ; by their 
 hardness, gray colour, solid texture, their 
 polish like ivory, in the inside, and their 
 particular smell on being sawed, wh.ch 
 resembles that of semen. A peculiar cha- 
 racteristic, which distinguishes them from 
 all others, consists in their leaving lime 
 after the calciantion, in their being with 
 difficulty soluble in acids and not soluble 
 in alkalis, and, at last, in their being only 
 decomposed by the lees of carbonats of 
 alkali. They weigh from 1,428 to 1,976, 
 and their size varies from that of a calculus 
 renalis to the bigness of an egg, or more ; 
 their figure is generally spherical or sphe- 
 roid They often make the nucleus of other 
 stones, in which case they belong to an- 
 other species. In 300 stones they bore the 
 proportion of one-fourth or one-fifth. 
 
 4. Stones of this species contain lithic acid 
 and phosphat 01 earth, but in a separate 
 state. Their surface is white, cretaceous, 
 brittle, and half transparent, as it either 
 consists of phosphat of lime, or oi plWis- 
 phat of ammoniacal magnesia, the kernel 
 being formed by lithic acid; thus both 
 constituents are exactly separate from each 
 other. They were found in the proportion 
 of one-twelfth amongst the stones that 
 were examined, and they grow bigger 
 than any of the rest, as they appear from 
 she size of an egg to that of the whole 
 bladder, even when extended. They 
 generally have an oval form, often pointed 
 at one end, of a smooth surface, which, 
 however, is frequently covered with 
 crystals of phosphat of ammoniacal mag- 
 
144 
 
 CALCULUS. 
 
 nesia. 'Sometimes the lithic acid in the 
 middle is alternately covered with phosphat 
 of lime, and phosphat of ammoniacal mag- 
 nesia. The specific weight of these stones 
 is extremely variable. 
 
 5. The fifth species of calculi contains, 
 likewise, luliic acid and phosphats of ears. h, 
 but intimately mixed with each other. 
 Of these stones a great many varieties are 
 observed, depending- on the proportionable 
 quantity of their constituent particles, as 
 well as on the strata in which they lie 
 above one another. The chief constitu- 
 ents, the phosphats of earths, are sepa- 
 rated in different strata, but sometimes so 
 intimately mixed with each other, that it is 
 impossible to distinguish them with the 
 eye ; and the analysis could only shew 
 their difference. From this circumstance 
 arise the variety in the colour, figure, and 
 number of the strata. The colour, how- 
 ever, is generally gray, hut frequently va- 
 riegated like marble, sometimes like so;:p. 
 Their figure is irregular, oval, or globular, 
 and the surface mostly brittle, cretaceous, 
 or whitish, as to make us believe that they 
 only consist of phosphat of lime. The po- 
 lyedrous stones generally belong to this 
 species, when they have the appearance of 
 being worn away by rubbing. They make 
 about one-fifth of the stones that were ex- 
 amined. Their specific weight vanes ex- 
 tremely, the least being 1,213, the greateat 
 1,739. 
 
 6. This species is constituted by li;hat of 
 ammonia and phosphat of earth, i. e. of 
 lime and ammoniacul magnesia ; and re- 
 sembles in its external appearances the 
 fourth species. One of the constituents, 
 generally the lithat of ammonia, makes 
 the nucleus, while a mixture of the two 
 others, but rarely one by itself, forms the 
 crust. Sometimes, however, the nucleus 
 contains also the phosphats, and the crust 
 a little lithat of ammonia, which, even in 
 some varieties, is mixed with pure lithic 
 acid. The strata in stones of this kind are 
 more easily separable, and always smaller 
 than those of the fourth species. Their 
 specific weight is 1,312 to 1,761 ; and they 
 are more rarely met with than most of the 
 rest. Amongst 600 there were only twenty 
 of this kind, 
 
 7. Stones of the seventh species consist 
 likewise of lilhat of ammonia and phosphat 
 of earths, but intimately mixed with each 
 other. They are of a paler colour, much 
 lighter than the first species, and disengage 
 a great deal of ammonia on their being 
 treated with kali. We found them only in 
 the proportion of one-fortieth amongst the 
 stones which we have analysed. They ne- 
 ver grow so large as the two former. 
 
 8. The constituent particles of the eighth 
 species are phosphat of lime and phosphat 
 of ammoniacal magnesia. The pure white 
 colour, the friabilr.y, their being insoluble 
 in alkalis, and their easy solubility even in 
 
 weak acids, constitute the chief character- 
 istics of this sort of stones, of which about 
 60 were found amongst 600 : sometimes 
 they are of an enormous size, of irregular 
 form, rarely round, but frequently of an 
 uneven surface, and resembling an incrus- 
 tation. Their texture is formed of white 
 brittle strata, sometimes interwoven with 
 solid half-transparent crystals of ammonia- 
 cal magnesia. The crusts formed on fo- 
 reign bodies that happened to penetrate in- 
 to the bladder, belong to this spscies; the 
 specific weight of which is 1,138 to 1,473. 
 
 9. This species of calculi contains oxaiat 
 of lime, but externally uric acid, in more 
 or less quantity, and are only 10 be distin- 
 guished by the nucleus from the first spe ies. 
 The proportion of both constituents, and 
 the specific weight, vary extremely, the 
 latter being 1,341 to 1,754 Sometimes 
 the nucleus, consisting of oxaiat of lime, is 
 only covered on one side with uric acid, 
 and discernible on the other by protube- 
 rances with which the surface is variegated ; 
 which variety, however, seldom occurs. 
 
 10. Stones of this species have, in their 
 centre, oxaiat of lime, surrounded by 
 phosphat of earths ; the kernel is gray, or 
 brown, and radiant-like, the crust white 
 and cretaceous ; their size and figure dif- 
 fer extremely, and their specific wejght is 
 from 1,168 to 1,752. They amount to one- 
 fit'.h of the 60l) stones that were examined. 
 
 11. This species contains stones com- 
 posed of three or tour calculous substances, 
 namely, of oxaiat of kali, phosphat of 
 earths, and of uric acid, either pure or 
 combined with ammonia. They rarely oc- 
 cur ; and amongst 60U stones only ten or 
 twelve were observed. They often consist 
 of three distinct strata, viz. in the interior, 
 of oxaiat of lime ; in the middle of lithat 
 of ammonia ; and the exterior, of phos- 
 phats of earths, which are frequently mixed 
 with uric acid or lithat of ammonia, all 
 which are distinguished on their being 
 sawed through. This species compie. 
 hends three varieties ; the first of which 
 consists of oxalut of lime, uric ac d, and 
 phosphats of earths ; the second contains 
 lithat of ammonia, combined with pure 
 uric acid, and the two other constituents ; 
 the third has, besides these two substances, 
 free uric acid and liihut of ammonia, mixed 
 with the phosphats of earths. We forbear 
 to mention other varieties of this species, 
 as being less remarkable and instructive. 
 
 12. The last species of calculi is of a 
 very ' complicated composition. The si- 
 liceous earth aeems to have taken the place 
 of the oxaiat of lime ; it is mixed with uric 
 acid and lithat of ammonia, and covered 
 by phosphats of earths. Stones of this kind 
 are the rarest of all, and there were only 
 t-wo amongst 600. 
 
 The Causes of the Generation of Urinary 
 
 Calculi. 
 To inquire into the causes by which 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 145 
 
 Which urinary concretions are produced, 
 is both interesting- and useful, however at- 
 tended with the greatest difficulties. The 
 writings of medical authors are full of 
 conjectures and hypotheses with regard to 
 this subject, on which nothing- could be 
 ascertained before we had acquired an ac- 
 curate knowledge of the nature of urinary 
 concretions. It is owing to this circum- 
 stance that the most enlightened physicians 
 acquiesced in ascribing the immediate cause 
 of them to a superabundance of terreous 
 matter in the urine ; and Boerhaave, as 
 well as, particularly, Van Swieten, ima- 
 gined that the urine of all men contained 
 calculous matter in the natural state, and 
 that, for the generation of stones, a nucleus 
 was only required, to attract it. That this 
 may be the case, in some instances, is 
 proved by frequent experience ; but stones 
 produced by tbreign bodies, that have ac- 
 cidentally got into the urethra or bladder, 
 are always white and composed of phos- 
 phat of earths, and seldom or never cover- 
 ed with lithic acid, a substance which is 
 observed to form the stones that most fre- 
 quently occur ; but even in these the nu- 
 cleus consists of a substance formed in the 
 body itself, as a particle descended from the 
 kidneys, See. which must, therefore, have 
 necessarily originated in a peculiar internal 
 cause. A superabundance of uric acid in 
 stony patients, and its more copious gene- 
 ration than in a sound state, though it seems 
 to be one of the principal and most certain 
 causes, is by no means satisfactory, as it 
 only explains the precipitation of stony 
 matter from the urine, but not why it 
 unites in strata. A coagulating substance 
 is required for separating, attracting, and, 
 as it were, agglutinating the condensible 
 particles that are precipitated. This sub- 
 stance is undoubtedly the animal matter 
 which we have constantly found in all cal- 
 culous masses, and which seems to consti- 
 tute the basis of stones, like the membra- 
 nous gelatina that of bones. It is known 
 that the urine of calculous patients is ge- 
 nerally muddy, ductile, in threads, slimy, 
 and as if mixed with albumen, which qua- 
 lity it obtains at the moment when the am- 
 monia is disengaged, or on the addition of 
 kali that separates it from the acid in which 
 it was dissolved ; and in all cases of super- 
 abundance of lithic acid the urine contains 
 a great quantity of that animal matter, 
 which promotes the precipitation of it, 
 and attracts and unites the particles thus 
 separated. Hence it appears, that every 
 thing capable of increasing the quantity of 
 that pituitous gluten in the urine, may be 
 considered as the remote cause of the for- 
 mation of calculi. And the old ideas op pitui- 
 tous temperaments, or superabundant pitui- 
 ta,&c.which were thought to dispose people 
 to a calculus, seems to be connected with 
 the late discoveries on the nature of urinary 
 stones. Though the animal matter appears 
 
 to be different in different calculi, yet it ia 
 certain, that every calculous substance con- 
 tains an animal gluten, from which its con- 
 crete and solid state arises ; whence we 
 tna"y fairly state the superabundance of that 
 substance as the chief and principal cause* 
 of the formation of calculi. 
 
 There are, however, other causes which 
 seem to have a particular influence on the 
 nature of urinary stones, and the strata in 
 which they are formed ; but it is extremely 
 difficult to penetrate and to explain them. 
 We are, for instance, entirely ignorant of 
 the manner in which urinary stones are 
 formed from the oxalat of lime; though, 
 from their occurring more frequently in 
 children than in adults, we might be en- 
 titled to ascribe them to a disposition to 
 acor, a cause considered by Boerhaave as 
 the general source of a gieat number of 
 diseases incident to the infantile age. This 
 opinion seems to be proved by the ideas of 
 Bonhomme, physician at Avignon, on the 
 oxalic or saccharic acid, as the cause of 
 mollities osmium in the rickets ; by this acid 
 being discovered in a species of saliva by 
 Brugnatelli;. and, lastly, by an observa- 
 tion of Turgais, who found this acid in the 
 urine of a child diseased with worms. We 
 but rarely observe saccharic acid in the 
 human body, which appears to be mostly 
 adventitious, and by which the animal 
 matter is rendered coagulable, and depo- 
 sited, or precipitated, with the oxalat of 
 lime ; or the oxalic acid decomposes the 
 phosphat of lime, and forms an insoluble 
 combination, incapable of being any longer 
 kept dissolved in the urine. It is, how- 
 ever, extremely difficult to determine how 
 far the constitution of the body is connect- 
 ed with that particular disposition in the 
 urine, of precipitating sometimes phosphat 
 of lime mixed with oxalat of lime, some- 
 times phosphat of ammoniacal magnesia, 
 either by itself or mixed with lithic acid, 
 &c. &c. Who can explain the reason why, 
 of 600 stones, there were only two in which 
 siliceous earth could be traced ? Still more 
 difficult is it to explain the causes why 
 the above substances precipitate either at 
 once or in different strata ; but it may suf- 
 fice to have shewn how many observations 
 and experiments are required, and what 
 accurate attention and perseverance are 
 necessary, in order to throw light on so 
 difficult a subject. 
 
 CALCULUS BILIARIS. See Gall-stone. 
 
 CALDARIUM. (From caleo, to make hot.) 
 A vessel in the baths of the ancients, to 
 hold hot water. 
 
 CALEFACIENTS. (Calefacientia, sc. medi- 
 camenta : from calidus, warm, and/aaa, to 
 make. (Medicines, or other substances, 
 which excite a degree of warmth in the 
 parts to which they are applied ; s& piper, 
 spiritus vim, &c. They belong to the class 
 of stimulants. 
 
 CALESDULA. (QwdJ singutis c 
 U * 
 
146 
 
 CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 j. e. mensibns, fareseat , so called because 
 it flowers every month.) Marigold. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia necessaria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Ca- 
 lendula sativa. Chrysanthemum- Sponsa 
 solis. Caltha ,vulgaris. Single marigold. 
 Garden marigold The flowers and leaves 
 of this plant, Calendula officinalis of Linn- 
 aeus : seminibus cymbiformibus, muricatis, 
 incurvatis omnibus, have been exhibited 
 medicinally : the former, as aperients in 
 uterine obstructions and icteric disorders, 
 and as diaphoretics in exanthematous fe- 
 vers ; the latter, as gentle aperients, and 
 to promote the secretions in general. 
 
 CALENDULA ALPINA. The Arnica montana 
 of Linnaeus. See Jlrnica. 
 
 CALENDULA ARVENSIS. The wild mari- 
 gold. The Caltha arvensis of Linnaeus. It 
 is sometimes preferred to the former. Its 
 juice is given, from one to four ounces, in 
 jaundice and cachexia ; and the leaves are 
 commended as a salad for children afflicted 
 with scrophulous tumours. 
 
 CALENDULA OFFICINALIS. The systema- 
 tic name of the single marigold plant. See 
 Calendula. 
 
 CALENDULA PALUSTRIS. The Caltha 
 palustris of Linnaeus. Common single 
 marsh marigold. It is said to be caustic 
 and deleterious : but this may be ques- 
 tioned. 
 
 CALENTURE. A febrile delirium, said to 
 be peculiar to sailors, wherein they imagine 
 the sea to be green fields, and will throw 
 themselves into it if not restrained. Bone- 
 tiis gives an account of it ; also Dr. Oliver 
 and Dr. Stubbs. It is probably a species 
 of phrenitis. 
 
 CALESTUM. (Indian.) A tree which 
 grows in Malabar, whose bark, made into 
 an ointment with butter, cures convulsions 
 from wounds, and heals ulcers. The juice 
 of the bark cures the aphthae, and, taken 
 inwardly, the dysentery. Ray. 
 CALL (Arab.) The same as kali. 
 CALICHAPA. The spina alba, or white- 
 thorn. 
 
 CALTDUM. In medical language, it is 
 commonly used with the adjective animals, 
 or innatum, for animal heat, or the vis vitae. 
 CALIETA. (From K*A<?, a nest, which it 
 somewhat resembles.) Calliette. A fungus 
 growing on the juniper-tree. 
 
 CALIGO. A disease of the eye, known 
 by diminished or destroyed sight ; and by 
 the interposition of a dark body between 
 the object and the retina. It is arranged 
 by Cullen in the class locales, and order 
 dyscesthesix. The species of caligo are 
 distinguished according to the situation of 
 the interposed body : thus caligo Icntis, 
 caligo conieae, caligo pupillce, caligo humo- 
 rum, and caligo palpebrarum, 
 
 CALIGO LENTIS. Glaucoma Woulhowi. 
 The true cataract. See Cataract. 
 
 C ALIOO coR'sEfls. An opacity of the cornea. 
 See Caligo. 
 
 CALIGO PUPILL;E. Synchysis. Jlmyosis. 
 Blindness from obstruction in the pupil. 
 See Caligo. 
 
 'CALIGO HUMORUM. Glaucoma Vogelii. 
 Blindness from a fault in the humours of 
 the eye. See Caligo. 
 
 CALIGO PALPEBRAHUM. Blindness from 
 a disorder in the eyelids. See Caligo. 
 
 CALIHACHA. The cassia-lignea, or cassia- 
 tree of Malabar. 
 
 CALIMIA. The lapis calaminaris. 
 
 CALIX. (Calixyicis, m. ; fr 
 to cover.) Calyx. 
 
 1. The term calix is given to the mem- 
 brane which covers the papillae in the 
 pelvis of the human kidney. 
 
 2. The name of the case, or sheath, in 
 which the flqwer of plants is concealed be- 
 fore it expands. 
 
 CALLJEUJT. (From xciMvva, to adorn.) 
 Calteon. The gills of a cock, which, Galen 
 says, is food not to be praised or con- 
 demned. 
 
 CALLENA. A kind of salt-petre. 
 
 CALLI. Nodes in the gout. Galen. 
 
 CALLIA. (From xstxoc, beautiful.) A 
 name of the chamomile. 
 
 CALLIBLEPHARA. (From xaxo?, good, 
 and /8Ag<j>ov, the eyelid.) Medicines, or 
 compositions, appropriated to the eye- 
 lids. 
 
 CALLICREAS. (From *axo?, good, and 
 **?, meat ; so named from its deli- 
 cacy as food. ) The pancreas, or sweet- 
 bread. 
 
 CALLIGONUM. (From XAAO?, beautiful, and 
 yovv, a knot, or joint ; so named from its 
 being handsomely jointed, like a cane.) 
 The polygonurn, or knot-grass. 
 
 CALLIOMARCHUS. The Gaulish name, in 
 Marcellus Empiricus, for tussilago, oi' 
 colt's -foot. 
 
 CALLION. A kind of night-shade. 
 
 CALLIPHYLLUM. (From X**AO?, beauty, 
 and <j>w/iA.cv, a leaf.) The herb adiantum, or 
 maidenhair. See Adiantum. 
 
 CALLISTRUTHIA. (From XAAO?, good, and 
 , a sparrow : because it was said to 
 fatten sparrows.) A fig mentioned by 
 Pliny, of a good taste. 
 
 CALLITRICUM. (From X.&KXO;, beauty, 
 and <Srg*|, hair; so named because it has the 
 appearance of long, beautiful hair, or, ac- 
 cording to Littleton, because it nourishes 
 the hair, and makes it beautiful.) The 
 herb maidenhair, 
 
 CALLONE. (From jc*.\oc, fair.) Hippo- 
 crates uses this word, to signify that de- 
 cency and gravity of character and deport- 
 ment which it is necessary that all medi 
 cal men should be possessed of. 
 
 CALLOSITAS. Callosity, or preterna 
 tural hardness. 
 
 CALLOUS. A stirgical term, signify- 
 ing hardened or indurated ; thus the cal- 
 lous edges of ulcers. 
 
CAL 
 
 CAL 
 
 147 
 
 CALLUS. Callum. 
 
 I The bony matter deposited between 
 the divided ends of broken bones, about 
 the fourteenth day after the fracture. 
 
 2. A preternatural hardness, or indura- 
 tion, of any fleshy parts. 
 
 CALOCATANUS. (From X*AO?, beautiful, 
 and **7*i/cv, a cup ; so called from the beau- 
 ty of its flower and shape.) The papaver 
 rhaeas, or wild poppy. 
 
 CALOMELAJTOS TUKQ.UETI. So Riverius 
 calls a purgative medicine, composed of 
 calomel and scammony. 
 
 CALOMELAS. (From K*AO?, good, and 
 ( </sxtf, 'black ; from its virtues and colour. 
 The preparation called vEthiop's mineral, 
 or hydrarg-yrns cum sulphurs, was formerly 
 and properly so named. But calomel now 
 means a white preparation of sublimed 
 mercury. ) See Submurias hydrargyri. 
 
 CALORIC. . (Caloricum , from calor, 
 heat.) Heat. Igneous fluid. 
 
 Heat and cold are perceptions of which 
 we acquire the ideas from the senses; they 
 indicate only a certain state in which we 
 find ourselves independent of any exterior 
 object. But as these sensations are for the 
 most part produced by bodies around us, 
 we consider them as causes, and judging 
 by appearances, we apply the terms hot, or 
 ' 'fM, to the substances themselves; calling 
 ,ncvse bodies hot, which produce in us the 
 sensation of heat, and those cold, which 
 oommur^cate the contrary sensation. 
 
 This s&ibiguity, though of little conse- 
 quence in the common affairs of human 
 life, has led unavoidably to confusion and 
 perplexity in philosophical discussions. It 
 was to prevent this, that the framers of the 
 new nomenclature adopted the word calo- 
 ric, which denotes that which produces 
 the sensation of heat. 
 
 Theories of Heat. 
 
 Two opinions have long divided the phi- 
 losophical world concerning the nature of 
 heat. 
 
 1. The one is : that the cause which pro- 
 duces the sensation of heat, is a real, or 
 distinct substance, universally pervading 
 nature, penetrating the particles or pores 
 of all bodies, with more or leas facility, 
 and in different quantities. 
 
 This substance, if applied to our system 
 in a greater proportion than it already 
 contains, warms it, as we call it, or pro- 
 duces the sensation of heat ; and hence it 
 has been called caloric or calorific, 
 
 2. The other theory concerning heat is ; 
 that the cause which produces that sensa- 
 tion, is not a separate or self-existing sub- 
 stance ; but that it is merely like gravity, 
 a property of matter; and that it consists 
 in a specific or peculiar tnotiun, or vibration 
 of the particles of bodies. 
 
 The arguments in favour of the first the- 
 ory have been principally deduced from 
 the evolution, and absorption of heat 
 
 during chemical combinations ; those of 
 the latter, are chiefly founded on the pro- 
 duction of heat by friction. For it has 
 been observed, that whatever is capable of 
 producing motion in the particles of any 
 mass of matter, excites heat. Count Rum- 
 ford and Professor Davy have paid uncom- 
 mon attention to this fact, and proved, that 
 heat continues to be evolved from a body 
 subjected to friction, so long as it is ap- 
 plied, and the texture or form of the body 
 be not altered. 
 
 All the effects of heat, according to this 
 theory, depend therefore entirely on the 
 vibratory motion of the particles of bodies. 
 According as this is more or less intense, a 
 higher or lower temperature is produced ; 
 and as it predominates over is nearly 
 equal or inferior to the attraction of co- 
 hesion, bodies exist in the gaseous, fluid, 
 or solid state. 
 
 Different bodies are susceptible of it in 
 different degrees, and receive and commu- 
 nicate it with different celerity. From the 
 generation, communication and abstraction 
 of this repulsive motion, under these laws, 
 all the phenomena ascribed to heat are ex- 
 plicable. 
 
 Each of these theories has been support- 
 ed by the most able philosophers, and 
 given occasion to the most important dis- 
 putes in which chemists have been enga- 
 ged ; and have contributed in a very parti- 
 cular manner to the advancement of the 
 science. The obscurity of the subject, 
 however, is such, that both parties have 
 been able to advance the most plausible 
 arguments. 
 
 Setting aside all enquiries concerning- 
 the merjts of these different doctrines, we 
 shall confine ourselves to the general ef- 
 fects, which heat produces on different bo- 
 dies. For the phenomena which heat pre- 
 sents, and their relation to each other, may 
 be investigated with sufficient precision, 
 though the materiality, or immateriality of 
 it, may remain unknown to us. 
 Nature of Heat. 
 
 Those who consider heat as matter, as- 
 sert that caloric exists in two states, name- 
 ly, in combination, and in a radiant state, 
 or at liberty. 
 
 In the first state it is not sensible to our 
 organs, nor indicated by the thermometer : 
 it forms a constituent part of the body ; 
 but it may be brought back to the state of 
 radiant or sensible heat. In this state it 
 affects animals with the sensation of heat, 
 It therefore has been called sensible or 
 free heat, or fire ; and is synonymous with 
 uncombined caloric, thermometrical calo- 
 ric, caloric of temperature, interposed ca- 
 loric, &c. expressions now pretty gene- 
 rally superseded. 
 
 From the diversity of opinions among 
 chemists respecting the nature of caloric, 
 several other expressions have been intro- 
 
148 
 
 CALORIC. 
 
 duced, which it is proper to notice. For 
 instance, by specific heat is understood, the 
 relative quantities of caloric contained in 
 ?qual weights of different bodies at the 
 same temperature. Latent teat is the ex- 
 pression used to denote that quantity of 
 caloric which a body absorbs when chang- 
 ing in its form. It is, however, move pro- 
 perly called caloric of fluidity. The dispo- 
 sition, or property, by which different bo- 
 dies contain certain quantities of caloric, at 
 any temperature, is termed their capacitit 
 for heat. Bv the expression of absolute heat, 
 is understood the whole quantity of caloric 
 which any body contains. 
 
 JiV/.Ws of exciting and collecting Heat. 
 
 Of the different methods of exciting heat, 
 the following are the most usual : 
 
 1. Production of Heat by Percussion or 
 Collision. 
 
 This method of producing heat is the 
 simplest, and therefore it is generally made 
 use of in the common purposes of life for 
 obtaining fire. 
 
 When a piece of hardened steel is struck 
 with a flint, some particles of the metal 
 are scraped away from the mass, and so 
 violent is the heat which follows the stroke, 
 that it melts and vitrifies them. If the frag- 
 ments of steel are caught upon paper, and 
 viewed with a microscope, most of them 
 M'ill be found perfect spherules, and very 
 highly polished. Their sphericity demon- 
 strates that they have been in a fluid state, 
 and the polish upon their surface, shews 
 them to be vitrified. 
 
 No -heat, however, has been observed 
 to follow the percussion of liquids, nor of 
 the softer kind of bodies which yield to a 
 slight impulse. 
 
 2. Production of Heat by Friction. 
 
 Heat may likewise be excited by mere 
 friction. This practice is still retained in 
 some parts of the world. The natives of New 
 Holland are said to produce fire in this 
 manner, with great facility, and spread it 
 in a wonderful manner. For that purpose, 
 they take two pieces of dry wood ; one is 
 a stick, about eight or nine inches long, 
 and the other piece is flat ; the stick they 
 point into an obtuse point at one end, and 
 pressing it upon the other piece, they turn 
 it very nimbly, by holding it between both 
 hands, as we do a chocolate-mill, often 
 shifting their hands up, and then moving 
 down upon it, in order to increase the pres- 
 sure as much as possible. By this method, 
 they get fire in a few minutes, and from the 
 smallest spark they increase it with great 
 speed and dexterity. 
 
 If the irons at the axis of a coach-wheel 
 are applied to each other, without the in- 
 terposition of some unctuous matter to 
 keep them from immediate contact, they 
 will become so hot when the carriage runs 
 swiftly along, as to set the wood on fire ; 
 and the fore-wheels, being smallest, and 
 
 making most revolutions in a given time, 
 will be most in danger. 
 
 The same will happen to mill-work, or 
 to any other machinery. 
 
 It is no uncommon practice in this coun- 
 try, for blacksmiths to use a plate of iron as 
 an extemporaneous substitute for a tinder- 
 box ; for it may be hammered on an anvil 
 till it becomes red-hot, and will fire a brim- 
 stone match. A strong man, who strikes 
 quick, and keeps turning the iron so that 
 both sides may be equally exposed to the 
 force of the hummer, will perform this in 
 less time than would be expected. 
 
 If, in the coldest season, one dense iron 
 plate be laid on another, and pressed to- 
 gether by a weight, and then rubbed upon 
 each other by reciprocal motions, they will 
 gradually grow so hot as, in a short time, 
 to emit sparks, and at last become ig- 
 nited. 
 
 It is not necessary that the substances 
 should be very hard ; a cord rubbed back- 
 wards and forwards swiftly against a post 
 or a tree will take fire. 
 
 Count Rumtbrd and Professor Pictet 
 have made some very ingenious and valua- 
 ble experiments concerning the heat evolv- 
 ed by friction. 
 3. Production of Heat by Chemical Action. 
 
 To this belongs the heat produced byr 
 combustion. There are, besides this, many 
 chemical processes wherein rapid chemi- 
 cal action takes place, accompan^d with 
 a developement of l;eat, or fire aW flame. 
 4. Solar Heat. 
 
 It is well known that the solar rays, when 
 collected by a mirror, or lens, into a focus, 
 produce the most astonishing effects. 
 
 Dr. Herschell has discovered that there, 
 are rays emitted from the sun, which have 
 not the power of illuminating or producing 
 X'ision ; and that these are the rays which 
 produce the heat of the solar light. 
 
 Consequently, heat is emitted from the 
 sun in rays, but these rays are not the same 
 with the rays of light. 
 5. Production of Heat by the Electric Spark, 
 and by Galvanism. 
 
 The effects of electricity are too well 
 known in this point of view, to need any 
 description. 
 
 Galvanism has of late become a powerful 
 instrument for the purpose of exciting heat. 
 Not only easily inflammable Substances, 
 such as phosphorus, sulphur, &c. have been 
 fired, but likewise gold, silver, copper, tin, 
 and the rest of the metals, have been burnt 
 by means of galvanism. 
 
 General Effects of Heat. 
 
 Expansive property of Heat. This is the 
 first and most obvious effect which heat 
 produces on bodies. Experience has taught 
 us that, at all times, when bodies become 
 hot, they increase in bulk. The bodies ex- 
 perience a dilatation which is greater in. 
 proportion to the accumulation of caloric,. 
 
CALORIC. 
 
 149 
 
 r>r, in otner words, to the intensity of the 
 heat. This is a general law, which holds 
 good as long as the bodies have suffered no 
 change cither in their combination or in 
 the quantity of their chemical principles. 
 
 This power which heat possesses, con- 
 sists, therefore, in a constant tendency to 
 separate Jie particles of bodies. Hence 
 philosophers consider heat as the repulsive 
 power which acts upon all bodies whatever, 
 and which is in constant opposition to the 
 power of attraction. 
 
 The phenomena which result from these 
 mutual actions, seem, as it were, the secret 
 springs of nature. Heat, however, does 
 not expand all bodies equally, and we are 
 still ignorant of the laws which it follows. 
 
 1. Expansion of Fluid Sadies by Heat. 
 
 Take a glass globe, with a long slender 
 neck (called a bolt head) ; fill it up to the 
 neck with water, ardent spirit, or any other 
 fluid which may be coloured with red or 
 black ink, in order to be more visible, and 
 then immerse the globe of the instrument 
 in a vessel of hot water ; the included fluid 
 will instantly begin to mount into the 
 neck. If it be taken out of the water and 
 brought near the fire, it will ascend more 
 and more, in proportion as it becomes 
 heated ; but upon removing it from the 
 source of heat, it will sink again : a clear 
 proof that caloric dilates it, so as to make 
 it occupy more space when hot than when 
 cold. These experiments may, therefore, 
 serve as a demonstration that heat expands 
 Jluid bodies. 
 
 It appears that liquids of the least den- 
 sity expand most, with the same tempera- 
 ture. Thus hydrogen gas dilates more 
 with the same degree of heat than atmo- 
 spheric air ; atmospheric air more than 
 sulphuric ether ; ether more than ardent 
 spirit; ardent spirit more than oil; oil 
 more than water; water more than acids, 
 and acids more than mercury. But if we 
 compare the periods of time necessary for 
 each fluid to acquire the maximum of rare- 
 faction it is susceptible of, there is no law 
 to guide us yet known. 
 2. Expansion of Jleriform Bodies by Heat. 
 
 Take a bladder partly filled with air, 
 the neck of which is closely tied, so as 
 to prevent the inclosed air from escap- 
 ing, and let it be held near a fire. The 
 air will soon begin to occupy more space, 
 and the bladder will become gradually 
 distended; on continuing the expansion 
 of the air, by increasing the heat, the blad- 
 der will burst with a loud report. 
 
 3. Expansion of Solid Sadies by Heat. 
 
 If we take a bar of iron, six inches long, 
 and put it into a fire till it becomes red- 
 hot ; and then measure it in this state ac- 
 curately, it will be found l-20th of an 
 inch longer than it was before ; that is, 
 about 120th part of the whole. That the 
 metal is proportionally expanded in 
 
 breadth, will be seen by trying to pass it 
 through an aperture which it fitted exactly 
 when cold, but which will not admit it 
 when red hot. The bar is, therefore, in- 
 creased in length and diameter. 
 
 To discover the minutest changes of ex- 
 pansion by heat, and the relative propor- 
 tions thereof, instruments have been con- 
 trived, called Pyrometers, the sensibility of 
 which is so delicate as to shew the expan- 
 sion from 1-50000 to 1-100000 of an inch. 
 
 It is owing to this expansion of metals, 
 that the motion of time-pieces is rendered 
 erroneous ; but the ingenuity of artists 
 has discovered methods of obviating this 
 inaccuracy, by employing the greater ex- 
 pansion of one metal to counteract the 
 expansion of another ; this is effected in 
 what is called the grid-iron pendulum. 
 Upon the same principle a particular con- 
 struction of watches has been contrived. 
 
 The expansion of metals is likewise one 
 of the principal reasons that clocks and 
 watches vary in winter and summer, when 
 worn in the pocket, or exposed to the open 
 air, or w x hen carried into a hotter or a 
 colder climate. For the number of the 
 vibrations of the pendulum are always in 
 the sub-duplicate ratio of its length, and 
 as the length is changed by heat and cold, 
 the times of vibration will be also changed. 
 The quantity of alteration, when consi- 
 dered in a single vibration, is exceedingly 
 small, but when they are often repeated, 
 it will be very sensible. An alteration of 
 one-thousandth part in the time of a single 
 vibration of a pendulum which beats se- 
 conds, will make a change of eighty-six 
 whole vibrations in twenty-four hours. 
 
 As different metals expand differently 
 with the same degree of heat ; such musi- 
 cal instruments, therefore, whose parts are 
 to maintain a constant true proportion, 
 should never be strung with different me- 
 tals. It is on this account that harpsichords, 
 &c. are out of tune by a change of tempe- 
 rature. 
 
 Bodies which are brittle, or which want 
 flexibility, crack or break, if suddenly 
 heated or cooled. This likewise depends 
 upon the expansive force of heat, stretch- 
 ing the surface to which it is applied, while 
 the other parts, not being equally heated, 
 do not expand in the same ratio, and are 
 therefore torn asunder or break. Hence 
 thin vessels stand heat better than thick- 
 ones. 
 
 Measurement of Heat. 
 Upon the expansive property of heat, 
 which we have considered before, is found- 
 ed its artificial measurement. Various mean* 
 have been therefore employed to assist the 
 imperfection of our sensations in judging of 
 the different degrees of heat, for our feel- 
 ings unaided afford but very inaccurate in- 
 formation concerning this matter ; they in- 
 dicate the presence oi'/ieat, only when the 
 
150 
 
 CALORIC. 
 
 bodies presented to them are hotter than 
 the actual temperature of our organs of 
 feeling. When those bodies are precisely 
 of the' same temperature with our body, 
 which we make the standard of compari- 
 son, we then are not sensible of the pre- 
 sence of heat in them. When their tern- 
 perature is less hot than that of our bodies, 
 their contact gives us what is called the 
 sensation of cold. 
 
 The effects of heat upon material bodies 
 in general, which are easily visible to us, 
 afford more precise and determinate indi- 
 cations of the intensity, than can be de- 
 rived from our feelings alone. The inge- 
 nuity of the philosopher and artist has 
 therefore furnished us with instruments tor 
 measuring the relative heat or temperature 
 of bodies. These instruments are called 
 Thermometers and Pyrometers. By these, 
 all degrees are measurable, from the 
 slightest, to that of the most intense 
 heat. 
 
 1. Nature of the Thermometer. 
 
 A thermometer is a hollow tube of gluss, 
 hermetically sealed, and blown at one end 
 in the shape of a hollow globe. The bulb 
 and part of the tube are filled with mer- 
 cury, which is the only fluid which expands 
 equally. When we immerse the bulb of 
 the thermometer in a hot body, the mer- 
 cury expands, and of course rises in the 
 tube ; but when we plunge it into a cold 
 body, the mercury contracts, and of course 
 falls in the tube. 
 
 The rising of the mercury indicates, 
 therefore, an increase of heat ; its falling, 
 a diminution of it ; and the quantity which 
 it rises or falls, denotes the proportion of 
 increase or diminution. To facilitate ob- 
 servation, the tube is divided into a num- 
 ber of equal parts, called degrees. 
 
 Further, if we plunge a thermometer 
 ever so often into melting snow or ice, it 
 will always stand at the same point. Hence 
 we learn that snoio or ice always begins to 
 melt at the same temperature. 
 
 If we plunge a thermometer repeatedly 
 into water kept boiling, we find that the 
 mercury rises up to a certain point. This is 
 therefore the point at which water always 
 boils, provided the pressure of the atmo- 
 sphere be the same. 
 
 There are four different thermometers 
 used at present in Europe, differing from 
 each other in the number of degrees into 
 which the space between the freezing and 
 boiling points is divided. These are Fah- 
 renheit's, Reaumur's, Celsius's, and De- 
 lisle's. 
 
 The thermometer uniformly used in Bri- 
 tain, is Fahrenheit's ; in this the freezing 
 point is fixed at 32 the boiling point, at 
 212 above or the part at which both 
 the ascending and descending series of num- 
 bers commence. 
 
 In the thermometer which was first con- 
 
 structed by Reaumur, the scale is divided 
 into a smaller number of degrees upon the 
 same length, and contains not more than 
 80 between the freezing and the boiling 
 points. The freezing point is fixed in this 
 thermometer precisely at 0, the term be- 
 tween the ascending and the descending 
 series of numbers 100 is the number of the 
 degrees between the freezing and the boil- 
 ing points in the scale of Celsius ; which 
 has been introduced into France, since the 
 revolution, under the name of the Centi- 
 grade thermometer; and the freezing point 
 is in this, as in the thermometer of Reau- 
 mur, fixed at 0. One degree on the scale 
 of Fahrenheit, appears, from this account, 
 to be equal to 4-9ths of a degree on that of 
 Reaumur, and to 5 9ths of a degree on 
 that of Celsius. 
 
 The space in Delisle's thermometer be- 
 tween the freezing and boiling points is di- 
 vided into 150, but the graduation begins 
 at the boiling point, and increases towards 
 the freezing point. The boiling point is 
 marked 0, the freezing point 150. Hence 
 180 F := 140 D, or 6 F : = 5 D. To re- 
 duce the degrees of Delisle's thermometer 
 under the boiling point to those of Fahren- 
 heit ; we have F : = 212 6-5 D ; to re- 
 duce those above the boiling point F : 
 = 212 6-5 D. Upon the knowledge of 
 this proportion it is easy for the student to 
 reduce the degrees of any of these thermo- 
 meters ^nto the degrees of any other of 
 them. 
 
 2. Nature of the Pyrometer. 
 
 To measure those higher degrees of heat 
 to which the thermometer cannot be ap- 
 plied, there have been other instruments 
 invented by different philosophers : these 
 are called pyrometers. The most celebrated 
 instrument of this kind, and which has 
 been adopted into general use, is that in- 
 vented by the late ingenious Mr. Wedg- 
 wood. 
 
 This instrument is also sufficiently sim- 
 ple. It consists of two pieces of brass 
 fixed on a plate, so as to be 6-10ths of an 
 inch asunder at one end, and 3-10ths at the 
 other ; a scale is marked upon them, which 
 is divided into 240 equal parts, each 1-lGth 
 of an inch ; and with this his gauge, are 
 furnished a sufficient number of pieces of 
 baked clay, which must have been pre- 
 pared in a red heat, and must be of given 
 dimensions. These pieces of clay, thus 
 prepared, are first to be applied cold, to the 
 rule of the gauge, that there may no mis- 
 take take place in regard to their dimen- 
 sions. Then any one of them is to be ex- 
 posed to the heat which is to be measured, 
 till it shall have been completely penetrated 
 by it. It is then removed and applied 
 to the gauge. The difference between its 
 former and its present dimensions, will 
 shew how much it has shrunk ; and will 
 consequently indicate to what degree the 
 
QALORIC. 
 
 151 
 
 intensity of the heat to which it was ex- 
 posed, amounted. 
 
 High temperatures can thus be ascertain- 
 ed with accuracy. Each degree of Wedg- 
 wood's pyrometer is equal to 130 of Fah- 
 renheit's. 
 
 Exceptions to the Expansion by Heat. 
 
 Philosophers have noticed a few excep- 
 tions to the law of heat expanding bodies. 
 For instance ; water, when cooled down to 
 the freezing point, instead of contracting 
 on the farther deprivation of heat, actually 
 expands 
 
 Another seeming exception is manifested 
 in alumine, or clay; others occur in the 
 case of cast-iron, and various other metals. 
 Alumine contracts on being heated, and 
 cast-iron, bismuth, 5cc. when fully fused, 
 are more dense than when solid ; for, as 
 soon as they become so, they decrease in 
 density, they expand in the act of cooling, 
 and hence the sharpness of figures upon 
 iron which has been cast in moulds, com- 
 pared to that of other metals 
 
 Some philosophers have persuaded them- 
 selves that these exceptions are only appa- 
 rent) but not really true. They say when 
 water freezes, it assumes a crystalline form, 
 the crystals cross each other and cause nu- 
 merous vacuities, and thus the ice occupies 
 more space. The same is the case with 
 fused iron, bismuth, and zinc. The con- 
 traction of clay is owing to the loss of 
 water, of which it loses a part at every 
 increased degree of temperature hitherto 
 tried ; there is therefore a loss of matter ; 
 and a reduction of volume must follow. 
 
 Mr. Tilloch has published a brief exami- 
 nation of the received doctrines respecting 
 heat and caloric, in which these truths are 
 more fully considered, together with many 
 Other interesting facts relative to the re- 
 ceived notions of heat. 
 
 Equal Distribution of Heat. 
 
 If a number of bodies of different tem- 
 peratures are placed in contact with each 
 other, they will all at a certain time ac- 
 quire a temperature, which is the mean 
 temperature of the different substances ; 
 the caloric of the hottest body will diffuse 
 itself among those which are heated in a 
 less degree, till they have all acquired a 
 certain temperature. Thus, if a bar of 
 iron which has been made red-hot be kept 
 in the open air, it does not retain the heat 
 which it had received, but becomes gra- 
 dually colder and colder, till it arrives at 
 the temperature of the bodies in its neigh- 
 bourhood. On the other hand ; if we cool 
 down the iron bar by keeping it for some 
 time covered with snow, and then carry it 
 into a warm room, it does not retain its 
 low temperature, but becomes gradually 
 hotter, till it acquires the temperature of 
 the room. It is therefore obvious, that in 
 the one instance the temperature is lower- 
 ed, and in the other it is raised. 
 
 These changes of temperature occupy a 
 
 longer or a shorter time, according to the 
 nature of the body, but they always take 
 place at last. This law itself is, indeed, 
 familiar to every one : when we wish to 
 heat a body, we carry it towards the fire ; 
 when we wish to cool it, we surround it 
 by cold bodies. 
 
 Propagation of Heat. 
 
 We have seen, that when bodies of 
 higher temperature than others are brought 
 into contact with each other, the heat is 
 propagated from the first to^he second, 
 or the colder body deprives the warmer 
 of its excess of heat. We shall now see 
 that some bodies do so much more quickly 
 than others. Through some bodies caloric 
 passes with undiminished velocity, through 
 others its passage is prodigiously retarded. 
 
 This disposition of bodies of admitting, 
 under equal circumstances, the refrigera- 
 tion of a heated body within a shorter or a 
 longer time, is called the power of conduct- 
 ing heat ; atid a body is said to be a better 
 or worse conductor of heat, as it allows the 
 refrigeration to go on quicker or slower. 
 Those bodies, therefore, which possess the 
 property of letting heat pass with facility, 
 are called good conductors ; those through 
 which it passes with difficulty, are called 
 bad conductors, and those through which it 
 does not pass at all, are called non conduc- 
 tors : thus we say, in the common lan- 
 guage, some bodies are warm, or capable 
 of preserving warmth ; and from this arises 
 the great difference in the sensation ex- 
 cited by different bodies, when applied at 
 the same temperature to our organs of 
 feeling. Hence, if we immerse our hand 
 in mercury, we feel a greater sensation of 
 cold than when we immerse it in water, 
 and a piece of metal appears to be much 
 colder than a piece of wood, though their 
 temperatures, when examined by means ot 
 the thermometer, are precisely the same. 
 
 It is probable that all solids conduct 
 heat in some degree, though they differ 
 very much in their conducting power. 
 Metals are the best conductors of heat ; 
 but the conducting powers of these sub- 
 stances are by no means equal. Stones 
 seem to be the next best conductors. Glass 
 conducts heat very slowly ; wood and char- 
 coal still slower ; and feathers, silk, wool, 
 and hair, are still wor^e conductors than 
 any of the substances yet mentioned. 
 
 The best conductors of electricity and 
 galvanism are also the beat conductors of 
 heat. 
 
 Experiment. Take a number of straight 
 wires, of equal diameters and lengths, but 
 of different metals ; for instance, gold, sil- 
 ver, copper, iron, &c. ; cover each of them 
 with a thin coat of wax, or tallow, and 
 plunge their extremities into water, kept 
 boiling, or into melted lead. The meltiifg 
 of the coat of wax will, shew that caloric 
 is more quickly transmitted through some 
 metals than others. 
 
152 
 
 CALORIC. 
 
 It is an this account also, that the end 
 of a glass rod may be kept red-hot for a 
 long time, or even melted, without any in- 
 convenience to the hand which holds the 
 other extremity ; though a similar metallic 
 rod, heated in the same manner, would 
 very soon become too hot to be held. 
 Liquor and Jl'e'riform Bodies convey Heat by 
 
 an actual Change in the Situation of their 
 
 Particles. 
 
 Count Rumfbrd was the first who proved 
 that fluids m general, and aeriform bodies, 
 convey heat on a different principle from 
 ihat observed in solids. This opinion is 
 pretty generally admitted, though various 
 ingenious experiments have been made 
 by different philosophers to prove the 
 contrary. In water, for instance, which 
 is, in the strictest sense of the word, a 
 perfect non-conductor of heat, the Count 
 has proved that caloric is propagated only 
 in consequence of the motion which is 
 occasioned in the insulated and solitary 
 particles' of that fluid. 
 
 All fluids are considered, strictly speak- 
 ing, in a similar respect as non-conductors 
 of caloric. They can receive it, indeed, 
 from other substances, and can give it to 
 other substances, but no particle can either 
 receive it from or give it to another par- 
 tide. Before a fluid, therefore, can be 
 heated or cooled, every particle must go 
 individually to the substance from which 
 it receives or to which it gives out caloric. 
 Heat being, therefore, only propagated in 
 fluids, in consequence of the internal mo- 
 tion of their particles, which transport the 
 heat; the more rapid these motions are, 
 the more rapid is the communication of 
 heat. The cause of these motions is the 
 change in the specific gravity of the fluid, 
 occasioned by the change of temperature, 
 and the rapidity is in proportion to the 
 change of the specific gravity of the liquid 
 by any given change of temperature. The 
 following experiment may serve to illus- 
 trate this theory. 
 
 Take a thin glass tube, eight or ten 
 inches long, and about an inch in dia- 
 meter. Pour into the bottom part, for 
 about the depth of one inch, a little 
 water coloured with Brazil- wood, or lit- 
 mus, and then fill up the tube with com- 
 naon water, extremely gently, so as to 
 keep the two strata quite distinct from 
 each other. Having done th,is, heat the 
 bottom purt of the tube over a lamp ; the 
 coloured infusion will then ascend, and 
 gradually tinge the whole fluid ; the water 
 in the upper part of the tube may be made 
 to boil, but the colouring matter will re- 
 main at the bottom undisturbed. The 
 heat cannot act^ downwards to make it 
 ascend. 
 
 By thus being able to make the upper 
 part of a fluid boil without heating the 
 bottom part, water may be kept boiling 
 
 for a considerable time in a glass tube over 
 ice, without melting it. 
 
 Other experiments, illustrating the same 
 principle, may be found in Count Rum- 
 ford's excellent Essays, especially in Essay 
 the 7th; 1797. 
 
 To this indefatigable philosopher we are 
 wholly indebted for the above facts : he 
 was the first who taught us that air and 
 water were nearly non-conductors. The 
 results of his experiments* which are con- 
 tained in the above Essay, are highly inter- 
 esting ; they also shew that the conducting 
 power of fluids is impaired by the admix- 
 ture of fibrous and glutinous matter. 
 
 Count Rumford proved that ice melted 
 more than 80 times slower,when boiling-hot 
 water stood on its surface, than when the 
 ice was placed to swim on the surface of 
 the hot water. Other experiments shewed 
 that water, only eight degrees of Fahren- 
 heit above the freezing point, or at the 
 temperature of forty degrees, melts as 
 much ice, in any given time, as an equal 
 volume of that fluid at any higher tempe- 
 rature, provided the water stands on the 
 surface of the ice. Water, at the tempe- 
 rature of 41, is found to melt more ice, 
 when standing on its surface, than boiling 
 water. . 
 
 It becomes further evident, from the 
 Count's ingenious experiments, that of the 
 different substances used in clothing,hares* 
 fur and fider-down are the warmest ; next 
 to these, beavers* fur, raw silk, sheep's 
 wool, cotton wool, and lastly, lint, or the 
 scrapings of fine linen. In fur, the air in- 
 terposed among its particles is so engaged 
 as not to be driven away by the heat com- 
 municated thereto by the animal body ; 
 not being easily displaced, it becomes a. 
 barrier to defend the animal body from the 
 external cold. Hence it is obvious that 
 those skins are warmest which have the 
 finest, longest, and thickest fur ; and that 
 the furs of the beaver, otter, and other like 
 quadrupeds, which live much in the water, 
 and the feathers of water-fowl, are capable 
 of confining the heat of those animals in 
 winter, notwithstanding the coldness of 
 the water which they frequent. Bears, and 
 various other animals, inhabitants of cold 
 climates, which do not often take the wa- 
 ter, have their fur much thicker on their 
 backs than on their bellies. 
 
 The snow which covers the surface of 
 the earth in winter, in high latitudes, is 
 doubtless designed as a garment to defend 
 it against the piercing winds from the po- 
 lar regions, which prevail during the cold 
 season. 
 
 Without dwelling farther upon the phi- 
 losophy of this truth, we must briefly re- 
 mark that the happy application of this 
 law, satisfactorily elucidates some of the 
 most interesting facts of the oeconomy of 
 nature. 
 
CALORIC. 
 
 153 
 
 Theory of Caloric of Fluidity t or Latent 
 Heat. 
 
 There are some bodies which, when sub- 
 mitted to the action of caloric, dilute to 
 such a degree, and the power of aggrega- 
 tion subsisting- among their particles ia so 
 much destroyed and removed to such a 
 distance by the interposition of caloric, 
 that they slide over each other in every di- 
 rection, and therefore appear in a fluid 
 state. This phenomenon is .called fusion. 
 Bodies thus rendered fluid by means of ca- 
 loric are said to be fused, or melted; and 
 those that are subject to it, are culled fu- 
 sible. 
 
 The greater number of solid bodies may, 
 by the application of heat, be converted 
 into fluids. Thus metals may be fused ; 
 sulphur, resin, phosphorus, may be melted; 
 ice may be converted into water ; &.c. 
 
 Those bodies which cannot be rendered 
 fluid by any degree of heat hitherto known, 
 are called fixed, or infusible. 
 
 If the effects of heat under certain cir- 
 cumstances, be carried still further than is 
 necessary to render bodies fluid, vapori- 
 zation begins ; the bodies then become 
 converted into the vaporous or gaseous 
 state. Vaporization, however does not 
 always require a previous fusion. Some 
 bodies are capable of being converted into 
 the vaporous state, without previously be- 
 coming fluid, and others cannot be vola- 
 tilized at any temperature hitherto known. 
 
 Fluidity is therefore by no means essen- 
 tial to any species of matter, but always de- 
 pends on the presence of a quantity of ca- 
 loric. Solidify is the natural state of all 
 bodies, and there can be no doubt that 
 every fluid is capable of being rendered so- 
 lid by a due reduction of temperature ; and 
 every solid may be fused by the agency of 
 caloric, if the latter does not decompose 
 them at a temperature inferior to that 
 which would be necessary for their fusion. 
 Caloric of Fluidity. 
 
 Dr. Black was the first who proved that, 
 whenever caloric combines with a solid 
 body, the body becomes heated only, until 
 it is rendered fluid : or that, whenever it 
 has acquired the fluid state, its temperature 
 remains stationary, though caloric is con- 
 tinued to be added to it. The same is the 
 case when fluids are converted into the 
 aeriform or vaporous state. 
 
 From these facts, the laws of latent heat 
 have been inferred. The theory may be 
 illustrated by means of the following ex- 
 periments. 
 
 If a lump of ice, at a low temperature, 
 suppose at 22, be brought into a warm 
 
 room, it will become gradually less cold, 
 as may be discovered bv mean- of the 
 thermometer. After a vi-ry short time, it 
 will reach the temperature of 32, (the 
 freezing point) ; but there it stops. The 
 ice then begins to melt; but the process 
 goes on very slowly. During the whole of 
 that time its temperature continues at 32; 
 and as it is constantly surrounded by warm 
 air, we have reason to believe that caloric 
 is constantly entering into it ; yet it does 
 nut become hotter till it is changed into 
 water. Ice, therefore, is converted into 
 water by a quantity of caloric uniting 
 with it. 
 
 It has been found by calculation, that one 
 pound of ice in melting- absorbs 140 of ca- 
 loric, the temperature of the water pro- 
 duced still remaining at 32. 
 
 This fact may be proved in a direct man- 
 ner. 
 
 Take one pound of ice, at 32 degrees 
 reduced to a coarse powder ; put it into 
 a wooden bowl, and pour over it gradually, 
 one pound of water, heated to 172 deg. ; 
 all the ice ^vill become melted, and the tem- 
 perature of the whole fluid, if examined by 
 a thermometer, will be 32 deg.; 140 cleg-, 
 of caloric are therefore lost, and it is this 
 quantity which was requisite to convert the 
 ice into water. 
 
 This caloric has been called latent caloric, 
 or rather caloric of fluidity, because its 
 presence is not measurable by the thermo- 
 meter. 
 
 Dr, Black has also ascertained, by experi- 
 ment, that the fluidity of melted wax, tal- 
 low, spermaceti, metals, &c. is owing to 
 the same cause ; and Ladriani proved that 
 this is the case with sulphur, alum, nitrate 
 of potash, &c. 
 
 We consider it, therefore, as a general 
 law, that whenever a solid is converted 
 into a fluid, it combines with caloric, and 
 that is the cause of fluidity. 
 
 On the sudden transition of solids into 
 fluids, is founded the well known 
 Production of Artificial Cold, by Means of 
 Frigorific Mixtures. 
 
 A number of experiments have been 
 lately made by difTrrent philosophers, in 
 order to produce artificial cold. And as 
 these methods are often employed in chy- 
 mistry, with a view to expose bodies to 
 the influence of very low temperatures, \ve 
 shall enumerate the different substances 
 which may be made use of for that pur- 
 pose, and the degrees of cold which they 
 are capable of producing. We are indebt- 
 ed for them to Pepys, Walker, and Lo? 
 witz. 
 
A TABLE OF FREEZING MIXTURES. 
 
 Mixture*. 
 
 Muriate of ammonia 
 Nitrate of potash 
 Water .... 
 
 5 parts 
 5 
 16 
 
 '1 'lit rmo meter Sinks 
 From 50 to 10 
 
 Muriate of ammonia 
 Nitrate of potash 
 Sulphate of soda 
 Water .... 
 
 5 
 5 
 
 8 
 16 
 
 From 50 to 4 
 
 Sulphate of soda 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 3 purts 
 2 
 
 From .50 to .3 
 
 Sulphate of soda 
 \fuvSatic acid ... 
 
 8 parts 
 5 
 
 Fr-'m 50" t.> 
 
 Snow .... 
 Muriate of soda 
 
 1 pan 
 1 
 
 From 32 to 0. 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice 
 Muriate of soda 
 
 2 parts 
 
 1 
 
 From to 5. 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice 
 Muriate of soda - ' - 
 Muriate of ammonia and - 
 Nitrate of potash 
 
 1 part 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 From 5 to 18. 
 
 Snow, or pounded ice 
 Muriate of soda 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 
 12 parts 
 5 
 5 
 
 From 18 to 25. 
 
 Snov t and 
 Diluted nitric acid 
 
 From to -46. 
 
 Muriate of lime 
 Snow .... 
 
 3 purts 
 2 
 
 From 32 to 50. 
 
 Potash - - 
 Snow .... 
 
 4 parts 
 3 
 
 From 32 to 51. 
 
 Snow .... 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 Dimted nitric acid - 
 
 2 parts 
 1 
 1 
 
 From 10 to 56. 
 
 Snow .... 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 
 1 part 
 
 1 
 
 From 20 to 60. 
 
 Muriate of lime 
 Snow .... 
 
 2 pans 
 
 1 
 
 From to 66 P . 
 
 Mur,ate of lime 
 Snow .... 
 
 3 pans 
 1 
 
 From 40 to 73. 
 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 Snow .... 
 
 10 parts 
 8 
 
 From 68 to 91. 
 
 Nivrate ol ammonia 
 Water .... 
 
 1 part 
 
 From 50 to 4. 
 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 Carbonate of soda 
 Water .... 
 
 1 part 
 1 
 
 From 50 to 3. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 
 Muriate of ammonia 
 Nitrate of potash 
 . Diluted nitric acid 
 
 6 parts 
 
 2 
 4 
 
 From 50 to 10. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 
 Nitrate of ammonia 
 Diluted nitric acid 
 
 6 parts 
 5 
 4 
 
 From 50 to 14. 
 
 Phosphate ot soda 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 9 parts 
 
 4 
 
 From 50 to 12. 
 
 Phosphate of soda 
 Nitrate of ammonia - 
 Diluted nitric acid - 
 
 9 parts 
 4 
 
 From 50 to 21. 
 
 Sulphate of soda 
 Diluted sulphuric acid 
 
 5 parts 
 4 
 
 From 50 to 3. 
 
CALORIC. 
 
 153! 
 
 Management of the preceding Mixtures Jor upon examination is found not to be hotter 
 producing L'o d. than boiling- water. The caloric is there- 
 
 To produce the effects before stated, the fore absorbed by the steam, and although 
 salts mast be reduced to powder, and con- what is so absorbed is absolutely necessary 
 tain their full quamitv of w*ter of crjstal- for the conversion of water into the form 
 lization. The vessel in which the freezing- of steam, it does not increase its tempera- 
 mixture is made should be very ihm, and ture, and is therfore not appreciable by the 
 just large enough to hold it, and the mate- thermometer. 
 
 This conclusion is further strengthened 
 by the heat given out by steam on its being 
 condensed by cold. This is particularly 
 manifested in the condensation of this fluid 
 in the process of distilling, where, upon 
 examining the refrigeratory, it will be 
 found that a much greater quantity of 
 caloric is communicated to it, than could 
 possibly have been transmitted by the calo- 
 ric which was sensibly acting before the 
 condensation. This may be easily ascer- 
 tained by observing the quantity of caloric 
 
 rials should be mixed together as expedi- 
 tiously as possible, taking care to stir the 
 mixuire at ihe same time with a rod of 
 giu^s or wood. 
 
 In i.-rder to obtain the full effect, the 
 materials ought to be first cooled to the 
 temperature marked in the table, by in- 
 troducing them irito some of me other 
 frigonnc mixture>, and then m ing ing them 
 together in a similar mi||ure. If, for in- 
 
 snow and diluted nitric acid ought to be 
 cooled down to 0, by putting the vessel 
 which contains each of them into the fifth 
 freezing mixture in the above table, before 
 they are mingled together. If a more in- 
 tense cold be required, the materials to 
 produce it are to be brought to the proper 
 
 communicated to the water in the refrige- 
 ratory of a still, by any given quantity of 
 liquid that passes over. 
 
 1. The boiling points of different fluids 
 are influenced by atmospheric pressure. 
 
 The boiling point, or the conversion of 
 
 temperature by being previously placed in fluids into gases, always takes p ace at cer- 
 tain temperatures, which is different in dif- 
 ferent fluids, provided the pressure of the 
 
 the second freezing mixture. 
 
 This process is to be continued till the 
 
 required degree of cold has been pro- atmosphere be the same 
 
 cured. 
 
 Conversion of Solids and Fluids into tJie 
 Aeriform or Gaseous State. 
 
 Put any quantity of sulphuric ether 
 into a Florence flask, suspend a thermo- 
 meter in it, and hold the flask over an 
 
 We have seen before, that, in order to Argand's lamp, the ether will immediately 
 render -solids fluid, a certain quantity of begin to boil, and the thermometer will 
 caloric is necessary, which combines with indicate 98, if the ether has been highly 
 the body, and therefore cannot be measured rectified, 
 by the thermometer ; we shall now endea- 
 vour to prove, that the same holds good in 
 respect to the conversion of solids or fluids 
 into the vaporous or gaseous stale. 
 
 If highly rectified ardent spirit is heat- 
 ed in a similar manner, the thermometer 
 will rise to 176, and there remain sta- 
 tionary. 
 
 If water is substituted, it will rise to 
 
 212. 
 If strong nitrous acid of commerce be 
 
 Take a small quantity of carbonate of 
 ammonia, m.roduce it into a retort, the 
 neck of which is directed under a cylinder 
 
 filled with mercury and inverted in a basin made use of, it will be found to boil at 
 
 of the same fluid. On applying heat to tiie 248 ; sulphuric acid at 546 ; and mer- 
 
 body of the retort, the carbonate of ammo- cury and linseed-oil at 600, &c. 
 nia will be volatilized, it will expel the 2 The boiling point of fluids is retarded 
 
 mercury out of the cylinder, and become by pressure. 
 
 an invisible gas, and would remain so, if its Mr. Watt heated water under a strong 
 temperature was not lowered. pressure to 400 P . Yet still, when the pres- 
 The same is the case with benzoic acid, sure was removed, only part of the water 
 camphire, and various other substances. was converted into vapour, and the tern- 
 All fluids may by the application of perature of this vapour, as well as that of 
 heat be converted into an aeriform elastic the remaining fluid, was no more than 212. 
 state. There was therefore 188 of caloric sud- 
 When we consider water in a boiling denly lost. This caloric was carried off' by 
 state, we find that this fluid, when examined the steam. Now as only about one-fifth of 
 by the thermometer, is not hotter, after the water was converted into steam, that 
 boiling several hours, than when it began steam must contain not only its own 188 9 , 
 to boil, though to maintain it boiling, a but also the 188 lost by each of the other 
 brisk fire must necessarily be kept up. four parts ; that is to say, it must contain 
 What then, we may ask, becomes of the 188 x 5, or about 940. Steam, therefore, 
 Wasted caloric ? It is not perceptible in is water combined with at least 940 of 
 the water, nor is it manifested by the caloric, the presence of which is not indi- 
 steam ; for the steam, if not compressed, cated by the thermometer. 
 
156 
 
 CALORIC. 
 
 3 When pressure is removed from the 
 surface or bodies, their conversion into the 
 gaseous state is greatly facilitated, or their 
 boning point is lowered. 
 
 In proof of this the following experiments 
 may serve : 
 
 Le; a small bottle be filled with highly 
 rectified sulphuric ether, and a piece 
 of wetted bladder be tied over its ori- 
 fice around its neck. Transfer it under 
 the receiver of an a^r-pump, and take away 
 the super-incumbent pressure of the air in 
 the receiver When the exhaustion is com- 
 plete, pierce the bladder by means of a 
 pointed sliding wire, passing through a 
 collar of leather which covers the upper 
 opening of the receiver. Having done this, 
 
 ti\s* rti;,,- 
 
 water, the ice will adhere to it, and may 
 thus be drawn out conveniently. 
 
 A person might be easily frozen to death 
 during very warm weather, by merely pour- 
 ing upon his body, for some time, sulphuric 
 ether, and keeping him exposed to a tho- 
 rough draught of air. 
 
 Artificial Refrigeration. 
 
 The cooling or refrigeration of rooms in 
 the summer season by sprinkling them with 
 water, becomes likewise obvious on this 
 account. 
 
 The method of making ice artificially in the 
 East-Indies depends on the same principle. 
 Tile ice-makers at Benares dig pits in large 
 open plains, the bottom of which they 
 strew with sugar-canes or dried stems of 
 
 the ether w'dl instantly begin to boil, and maize or Indian cjw*n. Upon this bed they 
 
 place a number (W unglazed pans, made of 
 
 become converted into an invisible gaseous 
 fluid. 
 
 Take a small retort or Florence flask, 
 fill it one half, or less, with water, and 
 make it boil over a lamp ; when kept 
 briskly boiling', for about five minutes, 
 cork the mouth of the retort as expedi- 
 tiously as possible, and remove it from the 
 lamp 
 
 The water, on being removed from the 
 
 so porous an earth that the water pene- 
 trates through their whole substance. 
 These pans are filled towards evening in 
 the winter season with water that has 
 boiled, and left in that situation till morn- 
 ing, when more or less ice is found in them, 
 according to the temperature of the air ; 
 there being more formed in dry and warm 
 weather, than in that which is cloudy, 
 
 source of heat, will keep boiling for a few though it may be colder to the human body 
 
 minutes, and when the ebullition begins to 
 slacken, it may be renewed by dipping the 
 retort into cold water. 
 
 Every thing in this process is calculated 
 to produce cold by evaporation; the beds 
 on which the pans are placed suffer the 
 
 The water during boiling becomes con- air to have free passage to their bottoms ; 
 
 verted into vapour ; this vapour expels the 
 air of the vessel, and occupies its place ; on 
 diminishing the heat, it condenses ; when 
 the reiort is stopped, a partial vacuum is 
 formed; the pres-ure becomes diminished, 
 
 and the pans, constantly oozing out water 
 to their external surface, are cooled by the 
 evaporation of it. 
 
 In Spain, they use a kind of earthen jars, 
 called buxaros, which are only half-baked, 
 
 and a less degree of heat is sufficient to the earth of which is so porous, that the 
 
 cause an ebullition. 
 
 For the same reason water may be made 
 to boil under the exhausted receiver at 94 
 Fi hr. or even at a much lower degree ; 
 alkohol at 56, and ether at 20. 
 
 On the conversion of fluids into gases 
 is founded the following experiment, by 
 which water is frozen by means of sulphu- 
 ric edier. 
 
 T.ike a thin glass tube, four or five inches 
 long, and about two or three-eighths of an 
 inch in diameter, and a two-ounce bottle 
 furnished with a capillary tube fitted to its 
 neck. In order to make ice, pour a little 
 water into the tube, taking care not to 
 wet the outside, nor to leave it moist. 
 
 outside is kept moist by the water which 
 filters through it, and though placed in the 
 sun, the water in the jar becomes as cold 
 as ice. 
 
 It is a common practice in China to cool 
 wine or other liquors by wrapping the bot- 
 tle in a wet cloth, and hanging it up in 
 the sun. The water in the cloth becomes 
 converted into vapour, and thus cold is 
 produced. 
 
 The Blacks in Senegambia have a similar 
 method of cooling water by filling tanned 
 leather bags with it, which they hang up 
 in the sun ; the water oozes more or less 
 through the leather, so as to keep the out- 
 ward surface wet, which by its quick and 
 
 Having done ihis, let a stream of sulphuric continued evaporation cools the water re- 
 ether fail through the capillary tube upon nurkably. 
 
 that p,.rt of it obtaining the water, which The winds on the borders of the Persian 
 
 by this means will be 'converted into ice in Gulph are often so scorching, that travel- 
 
 a few minutes, and this it will do even near lers are suddenly suffocated, unless they 
 
 a fire, or in the midst of summer. ccover their heads with a wet cloth ; if 
 
 If the glass tube containing the water be this be too wet, they immediately feel an 
 
 exposed to the brisk thorough air, or free intolerable cold, which would prove fatal 
 
 draught ot an open window, a large quan- if the moisture was not speedily dissipated 
 
 tity of water may be frozen in a shorter by the heat. 
 
 time; and if a thin spiral wire be intro- It a cold vessel is brought into a warm 
 
 duced prveiotis to the congelation of the room, particularly where many people are 
 
CALORIC. 
 
 157 
 
 assembled, the outside of it will soon be- proportion of their quantities. It will be 
 
 come covered with a sort of dew. found on examination to be only 47. 
 
 Before some changes of weather, the On the contrary ; if the pound of 
 
 stone pavements, the walls of a house, the mercury be heated to 44 and the wa- 
 
 balustrades of staircases and other solid ter to 110, then on stirring them toge- 
 
 objects, feel clammy and damp. 
 
 In frosty nights, when the air abroad is 
 colder than the air within, the- dampness 
 of this air, for the same reason, settles on 
 
 ther the common temperature will be 
 107. 
 
 Hence if the quicksilver loses by this 
 distribution 63 of caloric, an equal weight 
 
 the glass panes of the windows, and is there of water gains only 3 from this loss of 63 
 frozen into curious and beautiful figures. of heat. And on the contrary, if the water 
 
 Thus fogs and dews take place, and in the loses 3, the mercury gains 63. 
 higher regions clouds are formed from the When, instead of comparing the quanti- 
 cdndensed vapour. The still greater con- ties of caloric which equal -weights of dif- 
 densation produces mists arid-rain, ferent bodies contain, we compare the 
 
 Capacity of Bodies for containing Heat. quantities contained in equal volumes, we 
 
 The property which different bodies pos- still find that the same difference takes 
 sess, of containing at the same temperature, place. Thus it is found by experiment, 
 and in equal quantities, either of mass or that the quantity of caloric necessary to 
 bulk, unequal quantities of heat, is called raise the temperature of a given volume of 
 their capacity for heat. The capacities of water any number of degrees, is, to that 
 bodies for heat are therefore considered as necessary to raise an equal volume of'mer- 
 great or small in the ratio as their tempera- cury, the same number of degrees as 2 to 
 tures are either raised or lowered by \he 1. This is therefore the proportion between 
 addition, or diminished by the deprivation the comparative quantities of caloric which 
 of equal quantities of heat. these two bodies contain, estimated by 
 
 In homogeneous bodies, the quantities of their volumes ;and similar differences exist 
 caloric vy Inch they contain are m the ratio with respect to every other kind of matter. 
 
 of their temperature and quantity of mass ; 
 for instance, when equal quantities of water, 
 oil, or mercury, of unequal temperatures, 
 are mingled together, the temperature of 
 the whole will be the arithmetical mean 
 between the temperatures of the two quan- 
 tities that had been mixed together. It is 
 a self-evident truth that this should be the 
 case, for the particles of different portions 
 
 of the same substance being alike, their ef- compared. 
 
 From the nature of the experiments by 
 which the quantities of caloric which bodies 
 contain are ascertained, it is evident that 
 we discover 'merely the comparative, not 
 the absolute quantities. Hence water has 
 been chosen as a standard, to which other 
 bodies may be referred ; its capacity is 
 stated as the arbitrary term of 1000, and 
 with this the capacities of other bodies are 
 
 fects must be equal. For instance : 
 
 Mix a pound of water at 172, with 
 a pound at 32, half the excess of heat 
 in the hot water will quit it to go over 
 into the colder portion ; thus the hot 
 water will be cooled 70, and the cold will 
 
 It need not be told that pains have been 
 taken to estimate on these experiments 
 that portion of heat which diffuses itself 
 into the air or into the vessel where the 
 mercury and water are blended together. 
 As however such valuations cannot be 
 
 receive 70 of temperature ; therefore 172 made with complete accuracy, the numbers 
 
 70, or 32-{-70=102 will give the heat of stated above'are only an approximation to 
 
 the mixture. To attain the arithmetical truth. 
 
 mean very exactly, several precautions how- Radiation of Caloric. 
 
 ever are necessary. Caloric is thrown off or radiates from 
 
 When heterogenous bodies of different heated bodies in right lines, and moves 
 
 temperatures are mixed together, the tern- through space with inconceivable velocity, 
 
 perature produced is never the arithmetical It is retarded in its passage by atmospheric 
 
 mean of the two original temperatures. air, by colourless fluids, glass, and other 
 
 In order to ascertain the comparative transparent bodies. 
 
 quantities of heat of different bodies, equal If a glass mirror be placed before a fire, 
 
 weights of them are mingled together ; the the mirror transmits the rays of light, but 
 
 experiments for this purpose being in gene 
 ral more easily executed than those by 
 
 not the rays of heat. 
 
 If a plate of glass, talc, or a glass vessel 
 
 which they are compared from equal filled with water be suddenly interposed 
 bulks. 
 
 Thus, if one pound of mercury heated 
 to 110 Fahr. be added to one pound 
 of water of 44, the temperature of the 
 
 between the .fire and the eye, the rays of 
 light pass through it, but the rays of caloric 
 are considerably retarded in its passage ; 
 for no heat is perceived until the inter- 
 
 blended fluids will not be changed to posed substance is saturated with heat, or 
 77, as it it would be if the surplus of heat has reached its maximum. It then ceases to 
 were divided among those fluids in the intercept the rays of caloric, and allows 
 
158 
 
 CALORIC. 
 
 them to pass as freely as the rays of 
 light. 
 
 It has been lately shewn by Dr. Herschel 
 that the rays of caloric are refrangible, but 
 less s\> than the I'ays of light ; and the same 
 philosopher has also proved by experiment, 
 that 11 is not only the rays of caloric emitted 
 by the sun, which are refrangible, but like- 
 wise the rays emitted by common fires, by 
 candles, by heated iron, and even by hot 
 water. 
 
 Whether the rays of caloric are different- 
 ly refracted, in different mediums, has not 
 yet been ascertained. We are certain, how- 
 ever, that they are refracted by all trans- 
 parent bodies which have been employed 
 as burning glasses. 
 
 The rays of caloric are also reflected by 
 polished surfaces, in the same manner as 
 the rays of light. 
 
 Tins was long ago noticed by Lambert, 
 Saussure, Sheele, I'ictet, and lately by Dr. 
 Herschf.il. 
 
 Professor Pictet placed two concave 
 metallic mirrors opposite to each other at 
 the distance of about twelve feet. When a 
 hot body, an iron bullet for instance, was 
 placed in the focus of the one, and a mer- 
 curial thermometer m that of the othej:, a 
 substance radiated from the bullet ; it 
 passed with incalculable velocity through 
 the air, it was reflected from the mirrors, 
 it became concentrated, and influenced the 
 thermometer placed in the focus, according 
 to the degree of its concentration. 
 
 An iron ball, two inches in diameter, 
 heated so that it was not luminous in the 
 dark, raised the thermometer not less than 
 ten and a halt degrees ot Reaumur';* scale, 
 in six minutes. 
 
 A lighted candle occasioned a rise in the 
 thermometer nearly the same. 
 
 A Florence flask, containing two ounces 
 and three drachms of boiling water, raised 
 Fahrenheit's thermometer three degrees. 
 He blackened the bulb of his thermometer, 
 and found that it was more speedily in- 
 fluenced by the radiation than before, and 
 that it rose to a greater height. 
 
 M. Pictet discovered another very singu- 
 lor fact ; namely, the apparent radiation of 
 cold. When, instead of a heated body, a 
 Florence flask full of ice or snow is placed 
 in the focus of one of the mirrors, the 
 thermometer placed in the focus of the 
 other immediately descends, and ascends 
 again whenever the cold body is removed. 
 
 This phenomenon may be explained on 
 the supporition, that from every body at 
 every temperature caloric radiates, but in 
 less quantity as the temperature is low ; so 
 that in the above experiment, the ther- 
 mometer gives out more caloric by radia- 
 tion, than it receives from the body in the 
 opposite focus, and therefore its tempera- 
 ture is lowered. Or, as Pictet has supposed, 
 
 when a number of bodies near to each 
 other have the same temperature, there is 
 no radiation ot caloric, because in all of 
 them it exists in a state of equal tension ; 
 but as soon as a body at an inferior tem- 
 perature is introduced, the balance ot ten- 
 sion is broken, and caloric begins 10 radiate 
 Irom all of them, till the temperature of 
 that, body is raised to an equality with 
 theirs. In the above experiment, therefore, 
 the placing tne snow or ice in the focus 
 of the mirror causes the radiation of ca- 
 loric from the thermometer, and hence 
 the diminution of temperature which it 
 suffers. 
 
 These experiments have been lately re- 
 peated by Dr. Young and Professor Davy, 
 at the theatre of the Royal Institution. 
 These gentlemen inflamed phosphorus by 
 reflected caloric ; and proved that the heat 
 thus excited was very sensible to the organs 
 of feeling. 
 
 It is therefore evident that caloric is 
 thrown oft' from bodies in rays which are 
 invisible, or incapable of exciting vision, 
 but winch are capable ot exciting iieat. 
 
 These invisible rays of caloric are pro- 
 pagated in right lines, with extreme velo- 
 city, and are capable of the laws of re- 
 flection and refraction. 
 
 The healing agency however is different 
 in the different coloured rays of the pris- 
 matic spectrum. According to Dr. Hers- 
 chei's experiments, it follows inversely the 
 order of the refrangibtlity of the rays of 
 light. The least refrangible possessing it 
 in the greatest degree. 
 
 Sir Henry Engietield has lately made a 
 series ot experiments on the same subject, 
 from which we learn that a thermometer, 
 having its bah blackened, rose when placed 
 in tne blue ray of the prismatic spectrum 
 in 3' from o5 y to 56 ; in the green, in 3' 
 from 45 W to 58 W ; in ihe yellow, in 3' from 
 56* to 62*'; iii ihe full reu t m 2 I-/ from 56 
 to 7^ ; in the confines of Hie red, in 2' 
 ti-oni 5d u to 73 10-^uij and quite out of the 
 visible tight, in 2' from 61 to 79. 
 
 Between each of the observations, the 
 thermometer was placed m the shade so 
 long, as to sink it beiow the heat to which 
 it had risen in the preceding observation, 
 of course its rise above that point could 
 only ue the effect of the ray to which it 
 was exposed, it was continued m the 
 focus long after it tiad ceased to rise ; there- 
 tore the lieau iveu are the greatest effects 
 of the several rays on the thermometer in 
 eacn observation. A thermometer placed 
 constantly in tiie shade near the apparatus, 
 was found scarcely to vary during ihe 
 experiments. 
 
 Sir Henry made other experiments with 
 thermometers with naked balls, and with 
 others whose balls were painted white, for 
 which we refer the reader to the interesting 
 
CAL 
 
 CAM 
 
 159 
 
 paper of the Baronet, from which the above boiling water, and cleared from extraneous 
 
 experiments are transcribed. matters. See Lime. 
 
 The coloured rays emitted from the sun CALX ANTIMOTUI. See Oxydum antimonii. 
 
 and combustible bodies, since they excite CALX CUM KALI PURO. The preparation 
 
 heat and vision, must consist of a mixture formerly called by this name is now term- 
 
 of heat-making rays, and rays of light. ed, in the London pharmacopoeia, potassa 
 
 And as the rays of heat and light ac- cum calce. 
 
 company each other when emitted from CALX HYDRARGYRI ALBA. See hydrargy- 
 
 luminous bodies, the velocity with which rua praecipitatus albus. 
 
 the rays of caloric move must be equal to CALX VIVA. See Calx. 
 
 that of light, and hence its particles must CALYPTER. (From x&>,v7r<rto, to hide.) A 
 
 be equally minute. They differ however carneous excrescence covering the hemor- 
 
 in this particular, that the rays of light pro- rhoidal vein. 
 
 duce the sensation oi vision, and possess CAMARA. (to./**?*, a vault.) Camarinm. 
 
 certain chemical properties, whilst in those The fornix of the brain : also the vaulted 
 
 of caloric the peculiar agency of heat re- part of the auricle of the heart, 
 
 sides. CAMARIUM. (From K^pa, a vault.) 
 
 CALORIMETER. An instrument by See Camaru. 
 
 which the whole quantity of absolute heat CAMAROMA. (From **//*/>*, a vault.) 
 
 existing in a body in chemical union can be Camarosis. Camaratio. A fracture of the 
 
 . V , !,.,, II il 
 
 ascertained. 
 CALTHA. 
 
 (Kstxfl*, corrupted from 
 
 skull, in the shape of an arch or vault. 
 
 CAMBIN-G. A tree of the Molucca islands, 
 
 yellow, from whence, says Vossius, whose bark has been recommended in dy- 
 conie caltliula, caldula, caledula, calendu- senteries. 
 la.) Marsh marigold. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 
 Polyg-ynia. 
 
 CAMBIREA. So Paraselsus calls the vene- 
 real bubo. 
 
 CAMBIUM. (From cambio, to exchange.) 
 That nutricious humour which is changed in- 
 
 4^ 4-K . i?...!- ! ~1, 4.1 1 !__*_ 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb to the matter of which the body is composed, 
 marigold, so called from its colour. See CAMBODIA. See Gambogia. 
 Calendula arvensis. 
 
 CALTHA PALUSTRIS. The marsh mari- 
 gold. The young buds of this plant make, 
 when properly pickled, very good substi- 
 tutes for capers. 
 
 CALTHA VULGARIS. See Calendula 
 
 The caltha is so called. 
 
 arvensis. 
 
 CALTHULAi 
 
 CALTROPS. 
 
 of Linnaeus, whose fruit is said to be m .- 
 tritious and demulcent, and to be useful in 
 diarrhoeas from abraded bowels, and against 
 calculus. 
 
 CALUMBA. The name now adopted 
 by the London college of physicians for the 
 columbo. See Columbo. 
 
 CALVA. (From calviu t bald.) The scalp 
 or upper part of the cranium or top of the 
 head; so called because it often grows 
 bald first. 
 
 CALVARIA. (From calvus, bald.) The 
 upper part of the cranium which becomes 
 
 CAMBOGIA GUTTA. See Gambogia. 
 
 CAMBOGIUM. (From the province of Cam- 
 bogia, whence it was brought.) See Gam- 
 bogia. 
 
 CAMBRO-BHITANNICA. See Chamcemorus. 
 
 CAMBUCA, Cambuta membrata. So 
 Paracelsus O'lls the venereal cancer. Also 
 b> some it is described as a bubo, an ulcer, 
 
 A name of the Trapa natans an abscess on the pudenda : also a boil in 
 the groin. 
 
 CAMBUI. The wild American myrtle of 
 Piso and Margrave, which is said to be 
 astringent. 
 
 Camel's hay. See Juncus odoratns. 
 
 CAMERA. The chambers or cavities 
 of the eye are termed camera. 
 
 CAMRATIO. See Camaroma. 
 
 GAMES. Camet. Silver. 
 
 CAMI^OA. See Canella alba. 
 
 CAMIXUS. A furnace and its chimney. 
 In 'RuJandus it signifies a bell. 
 
 CAMISIA FCETUS. (From the Arabic 
 
 soon bald. It means all above the orbits, term kamisah, an under garment.) The 
 temples, ears and ocipital eminence. shirt of the foetus. It is frequently put for 
 
 CALVITIES. (From calvus, bald.) Cal- 
 vitium Baldness ; want or loss of hair, 
 particularly upon the sinciput. 
 
 CALX. (Kalah, to burn. 
 
 1. Chalk. Limestone. 
 
 2. Lime. Calx viva. The London College 
 direct it to be prepared thus : Take of 
 
 Arab.) 
 
 limestone one pound. Break it into small brings men to a miserable end.) A species 
 
 the chorion; 
 
 Camomile. See Chamtemelum. 
 
 Camomile, stinking. See Cotulafcetida. 
 
 CAMOMILLA. Corrupted from chamae- 
 melum. 
 
 C AMMO RUM. (x.&ju.ju.6pw t qiiia homines^ 
 ftcpot, perimat ; because, if eaten, it 
 
 pieces and heat it in a crucible in a strong 
 fire for an hour, or until the carbonic acid 
 is entirely driven off, so that on the addition 
 of acetic acid, no bubbles of gas shall be 
 extricated. Lime may be made by the same 
 
 of monkshood. See Jtcamt-um, 
 
 CAMPANA. A bell. In Chemistry, a recep- 
 tacle like a bell, for making sulphuric acid ; 
 thus the oleum sulphuris per campanam. 
 
 CAMPANULA. (From Campana, a bell, 
 
 process from shells previously washed in named from its shape.) The bell-flower. 
 
160 
 
 CAM 
 
 CAM 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 CAMPE. (From K^TT, to bend.) A 
 flexure or bending. It is also used for the 
 ham, and a joint, or articulation-: 
 
 Campeachy -wood. See Ligmim canipe- 
 chense. 
 
 CAMPECHTENSE LIGNUM. See Lignum Cam- 
 pechense. 
 
 Camphire. See Camphora. 
 
 Camphor. See Camphora. 
 
 CAMPHORA. (Cumpliura, Arab. The 
 ancients by camphor meant what now is 
 called asphaltum, or Jews' pitch ; x.a.qxpx.. ) 
 Catnphura. Caf. Cafar. Ligatura veneris. 
 Caphora. Capur. JLlkoxor. Jiltesor. Camphire. 
 Camphor. A peculiar concrete substance 
 prepared by distillation from the Launis 
 camphora of Linnaeus \-folV'.- triplinerviia 
 lanceoluto-ovatis, utree indigenous to Japan, 
 where it grows abundantly. The camphii e 
 is found to lodge every whei*e in the inter- 
 stices of the fibres of the wood, pith, and 
 knots of the tree. The crude camphire, 
 exported from Japan, appears in small grey- 
 ish pieces, and is intermixed with various 
 extraneous matters ; in this state it is re- 
 ceived by the Dutch, and purified by a se- 
 cond sublimation ; it is then formed into 
 loaves, in which state it is sent to England. 
 When pure, it is white, pellucid, somewnat 
 unctuous to the touch ; of a bitterish, aro- 
 matic, acid taste, yet accompanied with a 
 sense of coolness ; of a fragrant smell, and 
 approaching to that of rosemary, but much 
 stronger. It is totally volatile and inflam- 
 mable, soluble in vinous spirits, oils, and 
 the mineral acids ; not in water, fixed nor 
 volatile alkaline liquors, nor in acids of the 
 vegetable kingdom. The use of this im- 
 portant medicine, in different diseases, is 
 very considerable. It has been much em- 
 ployed, with great advantage, in fevers of 
 all kinds, particularly in nervous fevers 
 attended with delirium and much watchful- 
 ness. The experienced Werlhoff has xvit- 
 nessed its utility in several inflammatory 
 diseases, and speaks highly in favour of Ls 
 refrigerant qualities. T!;e benefit dt-rived 
 from it in putrid fevers, where bark and 
 acids are contra-indicated, is remark, ble. 
 In spasmodic and convulsive affections it 
 is also of much service, and even in epi- 
 lepsy. In chronic diseases this medicine is 
 likewise employed ; and against rheumatism, 
 arthritis, and mania, we have several ac- 
 counts of its efficacy. Nor is it less effic t- 
 cious when applied externally in certain 
 diseases : it dissipates inflammatory tumours 
 in a short time ; and its antiscepiic quality, 
 in resisting and during gangrene, is very 
 considerable. Another property peculiar 
 to this medicine must not, however, be 
 omitted ; the power it possesses of obvi- 
 ating the strangury that is produced by 
 cantharides, when sprinkled over a blister. 
 
 The preparations of camphor are, spiritus 
 camphoratus, oleum camphoratum, linimentun* 
 camphors, tinctura opii camphorata, and the 
 mistura camphorata. Camphor dissolved in 
 acetic acid, with some essential oils, forms 
 the aromatic viregar. 
 
 CAMPHORS FLOUES. The subtile sub- 
 stance which first ascends in subliming cam- 
 phor. It is nothing more than the camphor. 
 
 CAMPHORS FLORES COMPOSITI. Camphor 
 sublimed with gum benzoin. 
 
 CAMPHOROSMA. (From camphcra, 
 and OO-/UH, to smell ; so called from its smell- 
 ing of camphire.) The camphor-smelling 
 plant. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Tetrandria. Or- 
 der, JWonogynia 
 
 2. The pi-iarmacopocial name of the cam- 
 phorala. See Camphorala. 
 
 CAMPHORASMA. (From camphora: so call- 
 ed from its camphor-like smell ) Balm of 
 Gilead. See Moldavica. 
 
 CAMPHORATA. Chamaepeuce. Camphorata 
 hirsuta. Camphorasma Monspeliaca. Stink- 
 ing ground-pine. This plant, Camphorosma 
 Monspeliensis of Linnaeus :foliis hirsutis 
 linear i bus, took its name from its smell re- 
 sembling so strongly that of camphor : it 
 has been exhibited internally, in form of de- 
 coction, in dropsical and asthmatic com- 
 plaints, and by some is esteemedin fomen. 
 tations agains pain. It is rarely or ever 
 used inmodern practice. 
 
 CAMPHORAS. A salt formed by the 
 union of the camphoric acid with different 
 bases : thus, camphor at ofallumin, camphor at 
 of ammoniac, &c. 
 
 CAMPHORATUM OLEUM. A mixture of 
 olive, oil, two parts, with one of camphor: 
 of use in inflammatory swellings of the 
 throat, if mixed with a proper cataplasm, 
 and applied to it. In ascites, when the ab- 
 domen is much distended, if rubbed on 
 freely every night and morning, it is sup- 
 posed to be useful. 
 
 CAMPHORIC ACID. JLddum camphori- 
 cum. If nitric ::c'ul be distilled several times 
 (s:x or eight) from camphor, a crystallized 
 salt is obtained, called the acid of camphor, 
 which reddens syrup of violets and the tinc- 
 ture of turnsole. Its taste is bitter, and it 
 differ.-* from oxalic acid in not precipitating 
 lime from the muriatic acid. Th^ union of 
 ihis acid with different bases forms what is 
 ca'led camp?. orates, none of which i ave yet 
 been used medicinally. 
 
 CAMPHOROSMA MOKSPELIEXSIS. The 
 systematic name of the plant called cam- 
 phorata in the pharmacopoeias. See Cam' 
 phorata. 
 
 CAMPTEH. (From xsi^ca-?*, to bend.) An 
 inflexion or incurvation. 
 
 CAMPULXJM. (From K&f*7r<ra>, to twist 
 about.) A distortion of the eyelids or other 
 parts. 
 
 CAMPYLOTIS. (From xayusryTve?, bent. 
 
CAN 
 
 CAN 
 
 161 
 
 A preternatural incurvation, or recurva- 
 tion of a part. A distortion of the eye- 
 lids. 
 
 CAMPILUM. See Campylotis.. 
 
 CANABIJ,. A sort of medicinal earth. 
 
 CAJTABINA AQ.UATICA. See JSidens. 
 
 CANABIS INBICA. See Banque and Can- 
 nabis 
 
 Canada Balsam. See Balsamum Cana- 
 dense. 
 
 CANABIS PEREGRINA. See Cannabis. 
 
 CANADENSIS. (Brought from Canada.} 
 A name of the copuiva and other balsams. 
 
 CAN ALES SEMIC1RCULARES. Three 
 semicircular canals placed in the posterior 
 part of the labyrinth of the ear. They 
 open by five orifices into the vestibulum. 
 See Ear. 
 
 CANALICUUJS. (Dim. of canaUs, a chan- 
 nel.) That blood-vessel, which in a foetus 
 is situated between the pulmonary artery 
 and the aorta, but in the adult is extinct, 
 is called the canaliculus arteriosus. The 
 same as canalis arteriosus. 
 
 CANALIS. (From <tvo?, an aperture, 
 or rather from canna, a reed.) A Canal. 
 A hollow round instrument like a reed, for 
 embracing and holding a broken limb. The 
 hollow of the spine. Also it is specifically 
 applied to many parts of the body ; as ca- 
 nalis -venosus. 
 
 CANALIS ARTERIOSUS. Canalis Bo- 
 tatii. A blood-vessel peculiar to the foetus, 
 disappearing after birth ; through which 
 the blood passes from the pulmonary artery 
 into the aorta. 
 
 CANALIS NASALIS. A canal going 
 from the internal canthus of the eye down- 
 wards into the nose : it is situated in the 
 superior maxillary bone, and is lined with 
 the pituitary membrane continued from the 
 nose. 
 
 CANALIS PET1TIANUS. A triangular 
 eavity, naturalhy containing a moisture, be- 
 tween the two laminae of the hyaloid mem- 
 brane of the eye, in the anterior part, form- 
 ed by the separation of the anterior lamina 
 from the posterior. It is named after its 
 discoverer, M. Petit. 
 
 CANAUS SEMISPETROS. The half bony 
 canal of the ear. 
 
 CANALIS VENOSUS. A canal pecti- 
 liar to the foetus, disappearing after birth, 
 that conveys the maternal blood from the 
 porta of the liver to the ascending vena 
 cava. 
 
 Canary balm. See Melissa Turcica. 
 
 CANCAMUM GRJECORUM. See Courbaril. 
 
 CANCELLI. Lattice-work ; generally 
 applied to the reticular substance in bones. 
 
 CANCELLUS. (From cancer, a crab.) The 
 wrong heir. Bernard the hermit. A spe- 
 cies of cray-fish supposed to cure rheuma- 
 tism, if rubbed on the part. 
 
 CANCER. (From Kx.px.noc, a crab ; so 
 called by the ancients, because it exhibited 
 large blue veins like crab's claws.) 
 
 1. The name of a disease likewise called 
 Carcinoma, carcinos by the Greeks, Lupus 
 by the Romans, because it eats away the 
 flesh like a wolf. Dr. Cullen places this 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order tumores. He defines it a painful 
 scirrhus tumour, terminating in a fatal 
 ulcer. Any part of the body may be the 
 seat of cancer, though the glands are most 
 subject to it. It is distinguished according 
 to its stages into occult and open ; by the 
 former is meant its scirrhous state, which 
 is a hard tumour that sometimes remains, 
 in a quiet state for many years. When the 
 cancerous action commences in it, it is 
 attended with frequent shooting pains : the 
 skin that covers it becomes discoloured, and 
 ulceration sooner or later takes place ; when 
 the disease is denominated open cancer. 
 Mr. Pearson says, " When a malignant scir- 
 rhus or a warty excrescence, hath proceeded 
 to a period of ulceration, attended with a 
 constant sense of ardent and occasionally 
 shooting pains, is irregular in its figure, and 
 presents an unequal surface; if it discharges 
 sordid, sanious or fetid matter ; if the edges 
 of the sore be thick, indurated, and often 
 exquisitely painful, sometimes inverted, at 
 other times retorted, and exhibit a serrated 
 appearance ; and should the ulcer in its 
 progress be frequently attended with 
 haemorrhage, in consequence of the erosio.n 
 of blood-vessels ; there will be little hazard 
 of mistake in calling it a cancerous ulcer." 
 In men, a cancer most frequently seizes 
 the tongue, mouth, or penis ; in women, the 
 breasts, or the uterus, particularly about 
 the cessation of their periodical diseharges ; 
 and in children, in the eyes. The following 
 description of Scirrhus and Cancer, from 
 the above writer, will serve to elucidate the 
 subject. A hard unequal tumour that is 
 indolent and without any discoloration in 
 the skin is called a scirrhus ; but when an 
 itching is peceived in it, which is followed 
 by a pricking, shooting or lancinating pain, 
 and a change of colour in the skin, it is 
 usually denominated a cancer. It generally 
 is small in the beginning and increases 
 gradually ; but though the skin changes to 
 a red or livid appearance, and the state of 
 the tumour from an indolent to a painful 
 one, it is sometimes very difficult to say 
 when the scirrhus really becomes a cancer, 
 the progress being quick or slow according 
 to concurring causes. When the tumour 
 is attended with a peculiar kind of burning, 
 shooting pains, and the skin hath acquired 
 the dusky purple or livid line, it may then 
 be deemed the malignant scirrhus or con- 
 firmed cancer. When thus far advanced in 
 women's breasts, the tumour sometimes in- 
 creases speedily to a great size, having a 
 knotty unequal surface, more glands becom- 
 ing obstsucted, the nipple sinks in, turgid 
 veins are conspicuous, ramifying around and 
 resembling a crab's claw. These are thfe 
 Y 
 
CAN- 
 
 CAN 
 
 bharacteristics of an occult cancer on the 
 external parts ; and we muy suspect the 
 existence of one internally when such pain 
 and heat as has been described, succeed in 
 p&rts where the patient hath before been 
 sensible of a weight and pressure, attended 
 with obtuse pain. A cancerous tumour 
 never melts down in suppuration like an 
 inflammatory one : but when it is ready to 
 break open, especially in the breast, it ge- 
 nerally becomes prominent in some minute 
 point, attended with an increase of the 
 peculiar kind of burning-, shooting 1 pain, 
 felt before at intervals, in a less degree and 
 deeper in the body of the gland. In the 
 prominent parts of the tumour, in this state, 
 a corroding 1 ichor sometimes transudes 
 through the skin, soon forming an ulcer ; 
 at other times a considerable quantity of a 
 thin lymphatic fluid tinged with blood from 
 eroded vessels is found on it. Ulcers of the 
 cancerous nature discharge a thin, fetid, 
 acrid sanies, which corrodes the parts, hav- 
 ing thick dark-coloured ivtorted lips ; and 
 fungous excressences frequently rise from 
 these ulcers, notwithstanding the corrosive- 
 ness of the discharge. In this state they 
 are often attended with excruciating, pun- 
 gimtj lancinating, burning pains, and some- 
 times with bleeding. 
 
 Though a scirrhus may truly be deemed 
 a cancer, as soon as a pain is perceived in it, 
 yet every painful tumour is not a cancer ; 
 nor is it always easy to say whether a cancer 
 is the disorder or not : irregular hard lumps 
 may be perceived in the breast ; but on 
 examining the other breast, where no un- 
 easiness is perceived, the same kind of -tu- 
 mours are sometimes found, which renders 
 the diagnostic uncertain. Yet in every case, 
 after the cessation of the cutamenia, hard 
 unequal tumours in the breast are suspi- 
 cious ; nor, though without p;iin, are they 
 to be supposed indolent or innoxious, 
 
 2 The name of a crib-fish, from which 
 the chdtf cancrorum, oculi cancrorum, or lapi- 
 -des cancronnti are produced The shell-fish 
 so calied is the Cancer -astacus of Linnaeus: 
 the ,fficinal preparations are nevertheless 
 obl'i-r.evl also from the cancw gammarus, 
 macurus and pagarns of Linnaeus. Crab's 
 cl \v ud crab's eyes, as they are called, 
 which ai-f cerebral concretions, are of a cal- 
 careous quality and possess antacid virtues. 
 They are exhibited with their compounds 
 in pyrosis, diarrhoea, and in infantile convul- 
 sions from ac'.dity. 
 
 CANCER ttUNuiTonuM. Chimney-sweep- 
 er's cancer. 
 
 CANCHHYS Cachrys. IJbanotis. Galen 
 ? VH it sometimes means parched barley. 
 
 ''AN-CHUNA. Paracelsus uses this word 
 ;.! >f j/aitgi scna. 
 
 d HUM CHEL.TE Crab's claws. See 
 
 r cakis durior. 
 
 HHOHUM OCULI. $QeCarboims cal- 
 
 CANCHIIUM ouis. (From cancer, a spread- 
 ing ulcer.) Canker of the mouth ; called 
 also aphtha: serpentes, gangrxna oris, &c. 
 See Jlphtfuc. 
 
 CANDELA. (From candeo, to shine.) A 
 candle. 
 
 CANDELA FTTMAT.IS. A candle made of 
 odoriferous powders and resinous matters,, 
 to purify the air UK! excite the spirits. 
 
 CANDELA REGIA See Candelaria. 
 
 CANDELAIUA. (From candela, a candle, 
 so called from the resemblance of its stalks 
 to a candle.) The herb mullein. See Ver- 
 bascum. 
 
 Candij carrot. See Daucus Creticus.. 
 
 CANELA Sometimes used by the ancients 
 for cinnamon, or rather cassia. 
 
 CANELLA. (CaneUa, dim. of canna, a 
 reed : so named because the pieces of bark 
 are rolled up m the form of a reed.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linn scan 
 system. Class, JJodecandria. Order, Mo~ 
 nogynia. The canella-tree. 
 
 CANELLA, ALBA Tlie pharmacopoeial 
 nnmc of the laure-leaved canella Cortex 
 Winter amis spurius. Cuncila cubana Ca- 
 nella alba of Linnaeus. The tree which pro- 
 duces the b.^rk so called, is a native of the 
 West-Indies. It is brought into Europe in 
 long quills, somewhat thicker than cinna- 
 mon ; their taste is moderately warm, aro- 
 matic, and bitterish ; arid of an agreeable 
 smell, somewhat resembling that of cloves. 
 Canella alba has been supposed to pos- 
 sess considerable medicinal powers in the 
 cure of the scurvy and some other com- 
 plaints. It is now merely considered as a 
 useful and cheap aromatic, and is chiefly 
 employed for the purpose of correcting, and 
 rendering less disagreeable the more pow- 
 erful and nauseous drugs ; with which v<ew 
 it is used in the tinctura amara, vinum ama- 
 rum, vinum rhtfi, &c. of the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 CAXELLA CUBANA. See Canella alba. 
 
 CANELLA CUURDO. The true cinnamon- 
 tree. 
 
 CANELLA MALABARICJE CORTEX. See 
 Cassia lignea. 
 
 CANELIFERA MALABARICA. See Cassia 
 lignea. 
 
 CAXEON. (From X.O.VVH, because it was 
 made of split cane.) A sort of tube or in- 
 strument, mentioned by Hippocrates, for 
 conveying the fumes of antihysteric drugs 
 into the womb. 
 
 CANICA. A spice used m the Island of 
 Cuba, probably the pimento; or from some 
 of the species of myrrhs. 
 
 CANICJE. (From canis.) Coarse meal 
 was so called by the ancients, from canis, a 
 dog, because it was food for dogs. Hence 
 pants caniceus, very coarse bread 
 
 CANICIDA. (From canis, a dog, and c<edo, 
 to kill ; so called because dogs are destroy- 
 ed by eating it.) The herb dog's bane or 
 aconitum. 
 
CAN 
 
 . CANICIDITTM. (From cants, a dog;, and 
 c<edo, to kill.) The anatomical dissection 
 of living dogs. 
 
 CANIJTA BRASSICA. The mercurialis syl- 
 
 CAN 
 
 ids 
 
 CANINA LIXGUA. The cynoglossum. 
 
 CAXIXA MALUS. The mandragora. 
 
 C A NINA RABIES. The hydrophobia. 
 
 CANIXE. Whatever partakes of, or has 
 any relation to the nature of a dog. 
 
 Canine appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 Canine: madness. See Hydrophobia^ 
 
 CANINE TEETH. Denies canini. Cyno- 
 dontes. Cuspidati of Mr. John Hunter ; 
 because they have the two sides of 
 their edge sloped off to a point, and this 
 point is very sharp or cuspidated. Coln- 
 mellares of Varro and P!iny. The four 
 eye-teeth are so called from their re.sem- 
 btance to those of the dog. They are 
 situHted, two in each jaw, on the side of 
 the four middle or incisor .teeth. Their 
 fangs ure longer than those of the incisores, 
 and therefore, from the fungs of those in 
 the upper j:nv heing supposed to extend 
 the greatest part of the way to the eye, 
 they have been called the eye-teeth. 
 
 CANINUS. (Caninus, sc. musculus ; be- 
 cause it arises near the canine or eye-tooth. ) 
 See Levator angidi oris. 
 
 CAXINUS SEXTIS. (From canis, a dog, 
 and sentis, a thorn ; from its being prickly, 
 like a thorn.) See Cynosbatos. 
 
 CASURAM. (Indian.) See Nux vomica. 
 
 CAXIRUBUS. (From canis, and rubus, a 
 bramble.) See Cynosbatos. 
 
 CANIS. A dog. The white dung of 
 this animal called album gr<ecum, was for- 
 merly in esteem? but now disused. This 
 term was also applied to the fraenum of the 
 penis. 
 
 CANUS IXTERFECTOR. Indian caustic bar- 
 ley or cevadilla. 
 
 CAXIS PONTICUS. See Castor. 
 
 CANXA. (Heb ) A reed or hollow cane : 
 also a name of the fibula, from its resem- 
 blance to a reed. 
 
 C A NJTA FISTULA. See Cassia Jistiila. 
 
 CAN^A INDICA. The Sagittaria alexi- 
 pharmica. 
 
 CANNA MAJOR. The tibia. 
 
 CANXA MINOR CRTJRIS. A name formerly 
 applied to the fibula. 
 
 CANNABINA. (From canna, a reed ; 
 named from its reed-like stalk.) So Tourne- 
 fort named the Dali^ca. 
 
 CANNABIS. (From Kitvvat,, a reed. 
 K&VVX.COI *re foul springs, wherem hemp, &c. 
 grow naturally. Or from kanaba, from 
 kanah, to mow. Arab.) Hemp. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 Pentandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Can- 
 nabis sattva of Linnaeus. It has a rank ssmell 
 of a narcotic kind. The effluvia from the 
 fresh herb are said to affect the eves and 
 
 head, and that the water in which it has 
 been long steeped is a sudden poison. 
 Hemp -seeds, when fresh, afford a con- 
 siderable quantity of oil. Decoctions and 
 emulsions of them have been recommended 
 against coughs, ardor urinae, &c. Their 
 nse, in general, depends on their emollient 
 and demulcent qualities. The leaves of an 
 oriental hemp, called bang or bangue, and 
 by the Egyptians assis, are said to be used 
 in Eastern countries, as a narcotic and 
 aphrodisiac. See Banq-ue. 
 
 CAKXABIS SATITA. The systematic name 
 of the hemp plant. See Cannabis. 
 
 CANXACORUS RADICE CHOCEA. See Cur- 
 cuma. 
 
 CANNULA. (Dim. of canna, a reed.) 
 The name of a surgical instrument. See 
 Canula. 
 
 CAKOX. (K*va>p.) A rule or canon, by 
 wh : ch medicines are compounded. 
 
 CASTOXIAI. (Kctvcvw.) Hippocrates in 
 his book. De Acre, &c. calls those persons 
 thus, who have straight, and not prominent 
 bellies. J-le would intimate that they are 
 disposed, as it were by a straight rule. 
 
 CAXOPICOX. (From xy-vuTrov, the flower 
 of the elder.) A sort of spurge named from 
 its resemblance ; also a collyrium, of which 
 the chief ingredient was elder-flowers. 
 
 CAXOPITE. The name of a collyrium 
 mentioned by Celsus. 
 
 CANOPUM. (Kstmrov.) The flower or 
 bark of the elder-tree, in Paulus JEgineta. 
 
 CAKTABRTCA. Convolvulus minimus spicae 
 foliis. Convolvulus linarid folio. Convol r 
 wilus Cantabrica of Linnaeus. Lavender- 
 leaved bindweed. Pliny says ic was dis- 
 covered in the time of Augustus, in the 
 country of the Cantabri in Spain ; whence 
 its name. It is antheimintic and actively 
 cathartic. 
 
 CANTABRUM. (From kanta. Heb.) In 
 Coelius Aurelianus it signifies bran or fur- 
 fur. 
 
 CAXTACON. Garden saffron. 
 
 CASTTARA. The plant which bears the 
 St. Ignatius's bean. 
 
 CANTARI FIGULINI. Earthen cucur- 
 bits. 
 
 CANTMARIS (CantharSs, pi. cantha- 
 rides ; from n^.vBa.po^, a beetle, to whose tribe 
 it belongs.) Musc<s Hispanicae Lytta vesi- 
 catoria of Linnaeus. The blistering fly. 
 Spanish fly. The importance of these flies, 
 by their stimulant, corrosive, and epispastic 
 qualities, in the practice of physic and sur- 
 gery, is very considerable ; indeed, so much 
 so, as to induce many to consider them as 
 the most powerful medicine in the materia 
 medica. These flies have a green shining 
 gold b r :dy, and are common in Spain, Italy, 
 France, and Germany, The largest come 
 from Italy, but the Spanish cantharides are 
 generally preferred When applied on the 
 skin, in the form of a plaster, it soon raises 
 a blister full of serous matter, and thus 
 
164 
 
 CAP 
 
 relieves inflammatory diseases, as phrenitis, 
 pleuritis, hepatitis, phelgmon, bubo, myosi- 
 tis, arthritis, &c. The tincture of these 
 flies is also of great utility in several cutane- 
 ous diseases, rheumatic affections, sciatic 
 pains, &c. but ought to be used with much 
 caution. See Blister. 
 
 CATVTHCM. Sugar-candy. 
 
 CANTHUS. (K*y9a>?, the iron binding 
 of a carl-wheel. Ur. Turton, in his glos- 
 sary, supposes, from its etymology, that it 
 originally signified the circular extremely of 
 the eye-lid.) The angle or corner of the 
 eye, where the upper and under eye-lids 
 meet. That next the nose is termed the 
 internal or greater canthus, and the other, 
 the external or lesser canthus. 
 
 CAUTION. An epithet for sugar. 
 
 CANTUARIEXSIS AQ.VA. Canterbury wa- 
 ter is strongly impregnated uith iron, 
 Sulphur, and carbonic acid gas ; recom- 
 mended in disorders of the stomach, in 
 gouty complaints, jaundice, diseases of the 
 skin and chlorosis. 
 
 CANULA. (Dim. of canna y a reed.) A 
 tube adapted to a sharp instrument, with 
 which it is thrust into a cavity or tumour, 
 containing a fluid ; the perforation being 
 made, the sharp instrument is withdrawn, 
 and the banula left, in order that the fluid 
 may pass through it. 
 
 CANUSA. Crystal. 
 
 CAOUTCHOUC. See Indian rubber. 
 
 Capaiva balsam. See Balsumum Copaiba. 
 
 CAPELIKA. (From capelinc, a woman's 
 hat, or bandage, French.) A double- 
 headed roller put round the head. 
 
 CAPELLA. A cupel or test. 
 
 Caper- bush. See Cappuris. 
 
 CAPETUS. (Ka^-gVo-;, per aphseresin, pro 
 fnA7rf]of : from o->tx.7rlto, to dig.) Hippocrates 
 means by this word a foramen, winch is 
 impervious and needs the use of a chirur- 
 gicul instrument to make an opening ; as 
 the anus of some new-born infants. 
 
 CAPHORA. (Arab.) Camphire. 
 
 C PHURA BAROS iNBOKUM. A name for 
 camphire. 
 
 CAPHUHJJ OLEU^I. An aromatic essential 
 oil distilled from the root of the cinnamon- 
 tree. 
 
 CAPILLARES VKHMICULI. See Crinones 
 and Dracunculi. 
 
 CAPILLARY VESSELS. (Vasa capll- 
 laria ; from capillus, a little hair ; so call- 
 ed from their resemblance to hairs or 
 fine threads.) The very small ramifications 
 of the arteries, which terminate upon the 
 external surface <>f the body, or on the 
 surface of internal cavities. 
 
 CAPILLATIO. (From capillus, a hair.) A 
 capillary fracture of the cranium 
 
 CAPILLUS. (Quasi capitis pilus, the 
 hair of the head.) The hair. Small, cylin- 
 drical, transparent, insensible, and elastic 
 filaments, which arise from the skin, and 
 are fastened in it by means of small roots. 
 
 CAP 
 
 The human hair is composed of a spongy, 
 cellular texture, containing a coloured 
 liquid, and a proper covering. Hair is 
 divided into two kinds : long, which arises 
 on the scalp, cheek, chin, breasts, of men, 
 the anterior parts of the arms and legs, 
 the arm-pits, groins, and pelvis : and shorty 
 which is -softer than the long, is present 
 over the whole body, except only the palm 
 of thv: hand and sole of the foot. The hair 
 originates in the adipose membrane from an 
 oblong membraneous bulb, which has ves- 
 sels peculiar to it. The hair is distinguished 
 by different names in certain parts : as, 
 capillus, on the top of the head ; crinis, on 
 the back of the head; circrinnus, on the 
 temples ; cUium, on the eye-lids ; superci- 
 lium, on the eyebrows ; vibrissa, in the 
 nostrils ; barba, on the chin ; pappus, on 
 the middle of the chin ; mystax, on the 
 upper lip ; piluf, on the body. 
 
 CAPILLUS VENERIS. See Adianthum. 
 
 CAPILLUS VENERIS CAXADE^SIS. The 
 Adiantum Canadense. 
 
 CAPIPLEXIUM. (From caput, the head, 
 and plenus, full.) A catarrh. It is a bar- 
 barous word ; but Baglivi uses it to signify 
 that continual heaviness or disorder in the 
 head, which the Greeks call Carebaria, 
 
 CAPISTRATIO. (From capistrum, a bri- 
 dle ; so called because the przepuce is 
 restrained as it were with a bridle.) See 
 Phymosis. 
 
 CAPISTRUM. (From caput> the head.) 
 A bandage for the head is so called. In 
 Vogei's Nosology it is the same as Trismus. 
 
 CAPITAL. The upper part of an alem- 
 bic ; likewise called the head. 
 
 CAPITALIA. (From caput, the head.) 
 Cephases : medicines which relieve dis- 
 orders of the head. 
 
 CAPITELLUM. The head or seed vessels, 
 frequently applied to mosses, &c. Some 
 say it signifies soapy water, others say it is 
 a lixivium. 
 
 CAPITILUVIUM. (From caput, the head, 
 and iavo, to wash. A lotion or bath for 
 the head. 
 
 Capitis obliqnus inferior et major. See 
 Obliquus inferior. 
 
 Capitis par tertium Follopii. See Corn- 
 plexus minor. 
 
 Capitis posticus. See Rectus major ca- 
 pitis, 
 
 Capitis rectns. See Rectus minor capitis. 
 
 CAPITULUM. (Dim. of caput, the head-) 
 An alembic. In anatomy, a small head or 
 protuberance of a bone, received into the 
 concavity of another bone. 
 
 CAPIVI. (Indian.) A tree of Brazil, 
 which affords the drug called balsam of 
 capivi. See Jialsamum copaibte. 
 
 CAPNELJEUM. (From MTUO;, smoke, and 
 tKtuov, oil ; so named from its smoky ex- 
 halations when exposed to heat) In Ga- 
 len's works, it is said to be a ret/in. 
 
CAP 
 
 CAP 
 
 165 
 
 CAPNIAS. (From x#.7rvos, a smoke.) A 
 jasper of a smoaky colour. Also a kind of 
 vine which bears white and part black 
 grapes. 
 
 CAPNISTOM. (From x*5rve?, smoke.) A 
 preparation made of spices and oil, by 
 kindling' the spices and fumigating the oil. 
 
 CAPNITIS. (From JMCTW, smoke > so 
 called from its .smoky colour.) Tutty. 
 
 CAPXOIDES. (From mtTrvoc, fumitory, and 
 <T?, likeness.) A species of fumitory. 
 
 CAPNOS. Kflijrvof. Fumitory: so called, 
 says Blanchard, because its juice, if applied 
 to the eyes, produces the same effect and 
 sensations as smoke. 
 
 CAPO MOLAGO. The Piper Indictim. 
 
 CAPPA. (a-capite, from the head; so 
 called from its supposed resemblance.) 
 The herb monkshood. 
 
 CAPPARIS. (From cabar, Arab or 
 ayaLfiA TO x,*7r'?rctvttv ctf{*.v, from its curing mad- 
 ness and melancholy.) The caper plant. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants m the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cap- 
 pans spinosa of Linnaeus; pcdunculis so- 
 Ktariis uniftoris, stipuUs spinosis, foliis 
 annuis, capsulis ovalibus. The buds or 
 unexpanded flowers of this plant, are in 
 common use as a pickle, which is said to 
 possess antiscorbutic virtues. The bark 
 of the root was formerly in high esteem as 
 adeobstruent. 
 
 CAPPARIS SPINOSA. The systematic 
 name of the caper plant. See Cupparis. 
 
 CAPUEOLAIIIS. (From capreolns, a ten- 
 dril.) Capreolatus. Resembling in its 
 contortions, or other appearance, the ten- 
 drils of a vine ;- as the spermatic vessels. 
 
 CAPIIEOZATUS. See Capreolaris. 
 
 CAPREOLUS (Dim. of caprea, a ten- 
 dril.) It means the helix or circle of the 
 ear, from its tendril-l.ke contortion. Dr. 
 Turton suggests its derivation from caper, 
 a goat, whose horn its contortions some- 
 what resemble. 
 
 CAPRICOJINUS. Lead. 
 
 CAPHIFICUS. (From caper, a goat, and 
 Jicus, a fig ; because they are a chief food 
 of goats.) The wild fig-tree. 
 
 CAPRIZANS. Is by Galen and others 
 used to express an inequality in the pulse, 
 when it leaps, and, as it were, dances in 
 uncertain strokes and periods. 
 
 CAPS EL LA. (Dim. of capsa, a chest, 
 from its resemblance.) A name in Mar- 
 cellus Empiricus for viper's bugloss. 
 
 CAPSICUM. (From **zr7a>, to bite, on 
 account of its effect on the mouth. > 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnajan system. Class, Pentandria. Qr- 
 der,Monogyni<e. Guinea pepper. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cap- 
 sicum annunmof Linnxus. What is general- 
 "ly used under the name of Cayenne pepper, 
 
 is an indiscriminate mixture of the powder 
 
 of the dried pods of many species of cap- 
 sicums, but e.-pecially of the capsicum 
 minimum, or bird pepper, which is the hot- 
 test of all. These . peppers have been 
 chiefly used as condiments. They prevent 
 flatuletrce from vegetable food and g,ve 
 warmth to the stomach, possessing all the 
 virtues of the oriental spices, without pro- 
 ducing those complaints of the head which 
 the latter are apt to occasion. An abuse 
 of them, however, gives rise to visceral 
 obstructions, especially of the liver. In 
 the practice of medicine, there can be 
 little doubt that they furnish us with one 
 of the purest and strongest stimulants 
 which can be introduced into the stomach. 
 Dr. Adair who first introduced them into 
 practice, found them useful in the cachexia 
 Africana, which he considers as a most fre- 
 quent and fatal predisposition to disease 
 among the slaves. Dr. Wright says, that 
 in dropsical and other complaints where 
 chalybeates are indicated, a minute por- 
 tion of powdered capsicum forms an ex- 
 cellent addition and recommends its use in 
 lethai'gio Elections This pepper has also 
 been successfully employed in a species of 
 c\ nanche maligna, which proved very fatal 
 ni the West Indies, resisting the use of 
 Peruvian bark, wine, and other remedies 
 commonly employed. In tropical fevers, 
 coma and delirium are common attendants, 
 and in such cases cataplasms of capsicum 
 have a speedy and happy effect. They 
 redden \he parts., but seldom blister unless 
 when kept on too long. In ophthalmia from 
 relaxation, the diluted juice of capsicum 
 is found to be a valuable remedy. Dr. 
 Adair gave six or eight grains for a 
 dose, made into pills ; or else he prepared 
 a tincture by digesting half an ounce of the 
 pepper m a pound of alcohol, the dose of 
 which was one or two drachms, diluied 
 with a sufficient quantity of water. A 
 tinctura capsaci is now for the first time 
 introduced into the London pharmaco- 
 poeia. 
 
 CAPSUIA. (Dim. of capsa, a chest cr- 
 ease.) A term given by anatomists to any 
 membranous production enclosing a part 
 of the body like a bag ; as the capsular 
 ligaments, the capsule of the crystalline 
 lens, &c. 
 
 CAPSULE ATRABILAHI;E. See Renal- 
 capsules. 
 
 CAPSULE RESALES. See Renal capsules. 
 
 CAPSULAR LIGAMENT. (Capsu- 
 laris : from capsa, a bag.) Ligamentuni 
 capsulare. The ligament which surrounds 
 every movable articulation, and contains 
 the synovia like a bag. 
 
 CAPSULE OF GLYSSON. Capsule 
 communis. Gtissonii. Vagina portce. Vagina 
 Glyssonii. A strong tunic, ibrmed of cel- 
 lular texture, which accompanies the vena 
 portae, and its most minute ramifications 
 throughout the whole liver. 
 
166 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAPULUM. (From x.a./ui7rTta , to bend.) 
 A contortion of the eye-lids, or other 
 parts. 
 
 CAPUU. (Arab.) Camphor. 
 
 CAPUT. (From capio, to t' ke ; be- 
 cause from it, according to Va^ro, the 
 senses take their origin.) The head, cra- 
 nium rr skull. It is sittiaied above or 
 upon the trunk, and united to the ceivical 
 vertebrae 
 
 For its hon- s, see Skull. It is distin- 
 guished into skull and f.ice. On the skull 
 are observed vertex or crown ; sinciput, 
 or fore-part; occiput, or hinder part ; and 
 the temples. The parts distinguished on 
 the face are well known ; as the fore- 
 head, nose, eyes, &c. The arteries of 
 the head are branches of the carotids ; 
 and the veins empty themselves into the 
 jugulars. 
 
 CAPUT GALLINAGINIS. Veruman- 
 tanum. A cutaneous eminence in the ure- 
 thra of men, before the neck of the blad- 
 der, somewhat like the head of a cock in 
 miniature, around which the seminal ducts, 
 and the ducts of the prostate gland, 
 open. 
 
 CAPUT MORTUUM. A fanciful term, 
 much used by the old chymists, but now 
 entirely rejected. It denoted the fixed re- 
 sidue of operations. As the earlier chy- 
 mists did not examine these, they did not 
 find any inconvenience in one general 
 term to denote them : but the most slender 
 acquaintance with modern chymistry must 
 show that it is utterly impracticable to de- 
 note, by one general term, all the various 
 masters that remain fixed in certain de- 
 grees of heat. 
 
 CAPUT OBSTIPUM. The wry neck, 
 mo-.tly a spasmodic complaint.' 
 
 CAPUT PUHGIA. (\ barbarous word, 
 from caput, the head, und purgo, to purge.) 
 Medicines which purge the head. Errhines. 
 Masticatories. 
 
 CAPYUIDION. (From Ka/rygo?, burnt.) 
 Gapyrion A medicated cake, much baked. 
 
 CAPTRIOX. See Capyridion. 
 
 CAKABE. (Persian.) Amber. 
 
 OARABE rr^EiiuM. A nume given to 
 bitumen. 
 
 CARABUS. A genus of insects of the 
 beetle kind. Two species, the chry>;oce- 
 plulus and ferruginous, have been recom- 
 mended for the tooth-ach. They must be 
 pressed between the lingers, and then rub- 
 bed on th^ gum and tooth attected. 
 
 CABACOSMOS. A name of the sour 
 mare's milk, so much admired by the Tar- 
 
 The common aloe of 
 
 tars. 
 
 CAIIAGUATA, 
 Brazil. 
 
 CAWA^NA, Caragna. Caramue gummi. 
 (Spanish.) liresilis. A concrete resinous 
 juice, that exudes from a large tree, of 
 which we have no particular account. It 
 is brought from New Spain and America, 
 
 in little masses, rolled up in leaves of flags ; 
 externally and internally it is of a brown- 
 ish colour, variegated with irregular white 
 streaks. When fresh, it is soft and tena- 
 cious, but becomes dry and friable by 
 keeping. Pure caranna has an agreeable 
 aromatic smell, especially when heated, 
 and -a bitterish slightly pungent taste. It 
 was formerly employed as an ingredient in 
 vulnerary balsams, strengthening, discu- 
 tient, and suppurating plaisters ; but its 
 scarcity has caused it to be forgotten. 
 
 CABA scnutti. (Indian ) Frutex In- 
 dica spinosa. An Indian shrub, like the 
 caper-bush. A decoction of the root 
 proves diuretic. Ray. 
 
 Caraiuayseed. See Carum. 
 
 CARBASUS. (Katg&woc.) Scribonius Lar- 
 gus uses this word (or lint. 
 
 CARB.O. (Carbah, Heb. burnt, or 
 dried.) Coal. In medicine and chymisiry, 
 it is commonly understood to mean char- 
 coal, and receives its name from its mode 
 of preparation, which is by burning pieces 
 of light wood into a dry black coal. 
 
 CARBO LIGNI. Charcoal. As an external 
 application, powdered charcoal has been 
 recommended in the cure of gangrene, 
 from external causes, and all descriptions 
 of foetid ulcers. Meat which has acquired 
 a mawkish or even putrid smell, is found 
 to be rendered perfectly sweet by rubbing 
 it with powdered charcoal. 
 
 CARBON. (From carbo, coal.) The 
 chymical name of charcoal. It is the black 
 residue of vegetables, which have suffered 
 a complete decomposition of their volatile 
 principles by fire. Charcoal is black, brittle, 
 sonorous and light. It is placed among 
 simple bodies, because no experiment has 
 hitherto shown the possibility of decom- 
 posing it. It exists in the animal, vege- 
 table, and mineral kingdom. When it is 
 required to procure carbon in a state of 
 gre;-,t purity, it must be dried by strong 
 ignition in a closed vessel. The diamond 
 when burnt in oxygen gas forms charcoal. 
 Charcoal is therefore considered to be an 
 oxyd of diumond, and the diamond pure 
 carbon. 
 
 CARBON, GASEOUS OXll) OF. 
 Gaseous, oxyd of carbon was first described 
 by Dr. Priestley, who mistook it for a 
 hydro-carbonate. With the true nature 
 of it we have been only lately, acquainted. 
 It was first proved to be a peculiar 
 gas, by Mr. Cruikshank, of Woolwich, 
 who made it known to us as such, in 
 April 1801, through the medium of 
 Nicholson's Journal for that month. 
 Several additional properties of this gas 
 were soon afterwards noticed by Desorines, 
 Clement and others. Gaseous oxyd of car- 
 bon forms an intermediate substance .be- 
 tween the pure hydro-carbonates and car- 
 bonic acid gas ; but not being possessed of 
 acid properties, Mr. Cruikshank has called 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 167 
 
 it conformable to the rules of the chymical 
 nomenclature, gaseous oxyd of carbon, for 
 it consists of oxygen and carbon rendered 
 gaseous by caloric. 
 
 Though the gaseous oxyd of carbon has 
 some of the properties peculiar to the com- 
 mon hidro-carbo'nates, the following 1 charac- 
 teristic properties sufficiently prove that 
 none of those at present known are similar 
 to it. We are, therefore, entitled to con- 
 sider it as a peculiar gas. 
 
 Properties- Gaseous oxyd of carbon is 
 considerably lighter than any of the hydro- 
 carbonates. It is lighter than common air, in 
 the proportion of 22 to 23 When mingled 
 with common air, and ignited, it does not 
 explode, but burns with a lambent blue 
 flame, and the product is carbonic acid. It 
 is very little absorbuble by water ; it is void 
 of taste and odour. A mixture of 20 parts 
 of gaseous oxyd of carbon and 8 of oxygen 
 gas, fired over mercury, by electricity, 
 diminishes to a volume equal to about 18 
 or 19 parts, which is carbonic acid gas. 
 It contains neither water nor the basis of 
 that fluid. It is exceedingly noxious ; ani- 
 mals die in it instantly ; when breathed for 
 a few minutes only, it produces giddiness 
 and famtings. Neither light, heat, nor 
 electricity have any effect upon it. When 
 equal quantities of gaseous oxyd of carbon 
 and hydrogen gas are passed through a 
 red-hot glass tube, the tube is lined with 
 charcoal, water is formed, and an excess of 
 hydrogen makes its escape. If a piece of 
 iron be put into the tube, it is oxydated, 
 but not converted into steel. Neither ni- 
 trogen gas nor sulphur have any action on 
 it even at high temperatures. It is capa- 
 ble of dissolving a minute quantity of char- 
 coal, and increases in bulk. It dissolves 
 phosphorus and acquires the property of 
 burning with a yellow flame. The alkalies 
 have no effect on this gas. It is not altered 
 when passed with ammonia through an 
 ignited tube. When the red oxyd of mer- 
 cury is heated in it, a commencement of 
 reduction takes place. Neither sulphuric, 
 nitric, nor nitro-muriatic acids, alter it, 
 when passed with it through a red-hot tube. 
 Four parts of oxygenated muriatic acid gas 
 left with one of carbonic acid gas, decom- 
 pose it completely. Nitrous gas has no ef- 
 fect upon it. Wisen mixed with sulphurated" 
 hydrogen gas, and passed through a red-hot 
 tube, sulphur is deposited, and sulphurated 
 hydrogen gas remains mixed with gaseous 
 oxjd of carbon. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Gaseous Oxyd of 
 Carbon. Gaseous oxyd of carbon may be 
 obtained by a decomposition of carbonic 
 acid at high temperatures, by means of 
 various fixed substances which have a con- 
 siderable affinity to oxygen. This may be 
 done by distilling a mixture of charcoal 
 with any of the metallic oxyds, or by ex- 
 
 posing to a strong red heat, a mixture of 
 carbonate of lime or barytes, and filings of 
 iron, zinc, &c. 
 
 The method of obtaining the gaseous 
 oxyd of carbon in a stale of purity, recom- 
 mended by Mr. Cruikshank, is the follow- 
 ing : 
 
 1. Take one part of chalk, previously ex- 
 posed to a low red heat, for about ten mi- 
 nutes, mix it with an equal quantity of per- 
 fectly dry filings of z:nc ; let the mix ure 
 be introduced into a retort, and expose it 
 to a heat gradually increased. As soon as 
 the retort becomes of a dull red heat, pas 
 Will be disengaged in great abundance. 
 The gas which comes over first is carbonic 
 acid gas, but as soon as the retort becomes 
 thoroughly ignited, pure gaseous oxyd of 
 carbon is liberated in a prodigious quantity, 
 which may be collected in the usual manner 
 over water. 
 
 In this process, a decomposition of the 
 carbonic acid of the chalk takes pl;.ce in its 
 nascent state. The zinc robs the carbonic 
 acid of part of its oxygen at a high tempera- 
 ture, and becomes to a cer'ain degree ox- 
 ydated. The carbonic acid, by being thus 
 deprived of part of its oxygen, becomes con- 
 verted into a new inflammable gas, which 
 is the gaseous oxyd of carbon. 
 
 Carbonaceous acid. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 CARBONAS A carbonate. A neutral 
 salt, formed by the union of carbonic acid 
 with an alkaline, earthy, or metallic base. 
 The carbonates employed in medicine are 
 some of them perfect and some imperfect. 
 
 The imperfect carbonates in use are- 
 
 1. The subcarbonas potassae. 
 
 2 The subcarbonas sodse. 
 
 3. The subcarbonas sodae exsiccata. 
 
 4. The' subcarbonas plumbi. 
 The perfect carbonates are 
 
 1. The carbonas ammonias. 
 
 2. The liquor carbonatis ammonix, 
 
 3. The carbonas potassze. 
 4 The carbonas sodae, 
 
 5. The creta pr separata. 
 
 6. The carbonas magnesias. 
 
 7. The carbonas fe- ri 
 
 CARBONAS AMMONLE. Carbonate 
 of ammonia. This preparation was former- 
 ly called ammonia pneparata, and sal vola- 
 tiKs sails ammoniuci, and sal volatilis. It is 
 made thus : take of muriate of ammonia, a 
 pound ; of prepared chalk, dried, two 
 pounds. Reduce them seperately to pow- 
 der ; then mix them together, and sublime 
 in a heat gradually raised, till the retort 
 becomes red. 
 
 This salt possesses nervine and stimu- 
 lating powers, and is highly beneficial in 
 the close of from two to eight grains, in 
 nervous affections, debilities, flatulency, 
 from acidity and dyspepsia. 
 
 CARBONAS CALCIS. Carbonate of 
 Several of these are used in medi- 
 
168 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 cine ; the purest and best are* the creta 
 preparati, chelae cancrorum, testae ostrea- 
 rum, testae ovoruun, and occuli cancrorum. 
 CARBOXAS PLUMBI. See Cerussa. 
 CARBON AS POTASS^. Carbonate 
 of potash. This preparavion, whicl) has 
 been long- known by the name of Kali (era- 
 turn, appeared in the last London pharma- 
 copoeia, for the fijrst time. It is made 
 thus : Take of subcarbonate of potash, 
 made from tartar, a pound ; carbonate of 
 ammonia three ounces ; distilled water, a 
 pint. Having- previously dissolved the 
 subcarbonate of potash in the water, add 
 the carbonate of ammonia : then, by means 
 of a sand-bath, apply a heat of 180 for 
 three hours, or until the ammonia shall be 
 driven off; lastly, set the solution by, to 
 crystallize. The remaining- solution may 
 be evaporated in the same manner, that 
 crystals may again form when it is set by. 
 
 This process was invented by Bertholet. 
 The potash takes the carbonic acid from 
 the ammonia, which is volatile, and passes 
 off in the temperature employed. It is, 
 however, very difficult to detach the am- 
 monia entirely. Potash is thus saturated 
 with carbonic acid, of which it contains 
 double the quantity that the subcarbo- 
 nate of potash does : it gives out this pro- 
 portion on the addition of muriatic acid, 
 and may be converted again into the sub- 
 salt, by heating; it again a short time, to 
 redness. It is less nauseous to the taste 
 than the sttbcarbonate ; it crystallizes, and 
 does not deliquesce Water, at the com- 
 mon temperature, dissolves one, -fourth its 
 weight, and at 212, five-sixths ; but this 
 latter heat detaches some of the carbonic 
 acid. 
 
 The carbonate of potash is generally 
 used for the purpose of imparting carbonic 
 acid to the stomach, by giving a scruple in 
 solution with a table spoon-ful of lemon- 
 juice, in the act of effervescing. 
 
 CARBONAS SOILE. Carbonate of 
 soda. Tiike of the subcarbonate of soda, 
 a pound ; of the carbonate of ammonia, 
 three ounces ; of distilled water, a pint. 
 Having previously dissolved the soda in the 
 water, add the ammonia : then, by means 
 of a sand-bath, apply a heat of 180 for 
 three hours, or until the ammonia is driven 
 off Lastly, set the solution by, to crys- 
 tallize. The remaining solution may, in 
 the same manner, be evaporated, and set 
 by, that crystals may again form. 
 
 * This salt which is called also aerated soda 
 and natron, bears to the subcarbonate of 
 soda, the same relation that the carbonate 
 of potash does to its subcarbonate. It is 
 prepared in the same way, possesses the 
 same comparative advantages, and contains 
 double the quantity of carbonic acid. 
 
 CARBONAS MAGNESIJS. Magnesia 
 alba. The carbonate of magnesia. This 
 
 preparation is variously prepared. The 
 college of physicians of London direct it 
 thus : Take of sulphate of magnesia, of 
 subcarbonate of potash, of each a pound ; 
 water, three gallons. Dissolve the sub- 
 carbonate of potash in three pints of 
 the water, and strain. Dissolve also the 
 sulphate of magnesia separately, in five 
 pints of the water, and strain ; then add 
 the rest of the water to the latter solution, 
 apply heat, and, when it boils, pour in the 
 former solution, stirring them well toge- 
 ther j next, strain through a linen cloth ; 
 lastly, wash the powder repeatedly with 
 boiling water, and dry it upon bibulous pa- 
 per, in a heat of 200 deg. 
 
 Carbonate of magnesia is esteemed as an 
 aperient and antacid, and is given against 
 constipation, flatulency, acidity of the sto- 
 mach, and its effects. The dose is from 
 ten grains to a drachm. 
 
 CARBONAS FERRL Ferrum pr*ci- 
 pitatum. Carbonate of iron. This prepara- 
 tion is made by decomposing the sulphate 
 of iron by the subcarbonate of soda, thus 
 Take of the sulphate of iron, eight ounces ; 
 subcarbonate of soda, ten ounces ; boiling 
 water, a gallon. Dissolve the sulphate of 
 iron and subcarbonate of soda separately, 
 each in four pints of water ; next mix the 
 solutions together, and set it by, that the 
 precipitated powder may subside ; then, 
 having poured off the supernatant liquor, 
 wash the carbonate of iron with hot water, 
 and dry it upon bibulous paper, in a gentle 
 heat. 
 
 This salt is a subcarbonate of iron, and 
 not a perfect carbonate. It is substituted 
 for the rubigo ferri of the former pharma- 
 copoeias. It is much esteemed as a mild 
 chalybeate, and is given in the dose of 
 from five grains to a scruple. 
 
 CARBONATED HYDROGEN GAS, 
 LIGHT. Light carbonated hydrogen gas 
 is hydrogen gas holding charcoal in solu- 
 tion. There are several combinations of 
 this kind of gas obtained by different pro- 
 cesses, which differ in their properties, and 
 in the proportion of their constituent prin- 
 ciples. 
 
 Properties. Light carbonated hydrogen 
 gas has a foetid odour. It is neither absorbed 
 nor altered by water. It is inflammable, and 
 burns with a denser and deeper coloured 
 flame than hydrogen gas. It is unalterable 
 by acids or alkalies, and by water. Its 
 specific gravity is greater than that of hy- 
 drogen gas, or that of common air. Its 
 combustion with a due proportion of oxy- 
 gen gas, is productive of water and carbo- 
 nic acid. When passed through melted 
 sulphur, it becomes converted into sulphu- 
 rated hydrogen gas, and charcoal is depo- 
 sited. Electrization dilates it perma- 
 nently to a little more than twice its ori- 
 ginal bulk. The air thus expanded, re- 
 
CARBONATED HYDROGEN GAS. 
 
 169' 
 
 quires a greater quantity of oxygen to de- 
 compose it, than the same quantity of gas 
 not dilated by electricity; 100 cubic inches 
 of pure carbonated hydrogen gas weigh from 
 16 to 24 grains. 
 
 Light carbonated hydroden gas may 
 be obtained from animal, vegetable, or 
 mineral substances. Nature produces it 
 ready formed in marshes and ditches, 
 on the surface of putrid water, in bury- 
 ing-places, common sewers, and in those 
 situations where putrid animal and vege- 
 table matters are accumulated. It is also 
 generated in the intestinal canal of living 
 animals. 
 
 1. Light carbonated hydrogen gas may 
 be plentifully procured from most stagnant 
 waters .- to do this, fill a wide-mouthed 
 bottle with the water, and keep it inverted 
 therein, with a funnel in its neck; Ihen, 
 with a stick, stir the mud at the bottom, 
 just under the funnel in the bottle, sc as to 
 let the bubbles of air, which rise from the 
 mud, enter into the bottle ; when, by thus 
 stirring the mud in various places, and 
 catching the air in the bottle, it is filled, it 
 must be corked under water. 
 
 2. It may be also obtained during the 
 distillation of animal and vegetable mat- 
 ters. For instance : 
 
 Let shavings of wood, or saw-dust, be 
 put into a retort, and begin the distillation 
 with a gentle heat, increasing it gradually, 
 till the retort becomes red hot ; a great 
 quantity of gas will be liberated, which 
 may be caught over water. On examining 
 this gas, it will be found to consist of car- 
 bonic acid gas and carbonated hydrogen 
 gas. In order to obtain the latter in a 
 state of purity, the whole must be mixed 
 with lime-water, or with a caustic alkaline 
 solution; The carbonic acid gas will be 
 absorbed, and the carbonated hydrogen gas 
 left behind, in a pure state. 
 
 The production of this gas in this man- 
 ner, is the result of a partial analysis of 
 the wood. It- proves that, wood con- 
 tains solid hydrogen, carbon, and oxygen. 
 When the intensity of the heat has reached 
 a certain degree, a part of the charcoal 
 unites with part of the oxygen and pro- 
 duces carbonic acid, which, by means of 
 caloric, is melted into the gaseous state, 
 and forms carbonic acid gas; at the same 
 time, a part of tlve hydrogen of the wood 
 combines with another portion of carbon 
 and caloric, and forms carbonated hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 Remark. The flame of burning wood, 
 &c. is the inflamed carbonated hydrogen 
 gas, liberated on the application of caloric 
 to such bodies. 
 
 3. Charcoal is in general made use of fr 
 obtaining light carbonated hydrogen gas. 
 For this purpose, put some moistened 
 charcoal into an earthen retort, apply heat, 
 and increase it till the retort becomes ig- 
 
 nited ; gas will be evolved, consisting 
 partly of carbonic acid gas, and partly of 
 light carbonated hydrogen gas, which may 
 be separated as before. 
 
 In this case a decomposition of the 
 water takes place, by means of the char- 
 coal. The oxygen forsakes its hydrogen, 
 and unites to part cf the charcoal, at 
 this temperature, and forms carbonic acid 
 gas, in conjunction with caloric; the libe- 
 rated hydrogen assisted by caloric, dis- 
 solves another portion of the charcoal, and 
 forms with it light carbonated hydrogen 
 gfts. 
 
 4, Light carbonated hydrogen gas may 
 be formed in a direct manner, by dis- 
 solving charcoal in hydrogen gas. This 
 may be effected by directing the rays of 
 the sun collected in the focus of a mirror, 
 upon a small piece of charcoal placed on 
 mercury, In a receiver filled with hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 CARBONATED HYDROGEN GAS, 
 HEAVY. This gas was first brought into 
 notice by a society of Dutch chymists, 
 consisting of Deiman, Troostwyk, Bond,, 
 and Laurenburgh. They observed in this 
 gas the particular property, that when it 
 was combined with oxygenated 'muriatic 
 acid gas, in a certain proportion, the elas- 
 tic form of both fluids became clestroyed s 
 and an oil was produced ; for which reason 
 they called it Olefiant gas. 
 
 Properties. -Heavy carbonated hydrogen 
 gas is not absorbed or altered by water. Its 
 weight, compared with common air, is as 
 909 to 1000. It has a disagreeable foetid 
 odour, different from that of light carbo- 
 nated hydrogen gas. It burns with a 
 strong compact flame, similar to that of a 
 resinous oil. When mixed \viih oxygenated 
 muriatic acid gas, its bulk is diminished, 
 and an oil is formed. When the mixture of 
 these two gases is fired, a quantity of char- 
 coal is immediately deposited, in the form 
 of fine soot. Sulphuric, sulphureous, ni- 
 tric, nitrous, and muriatic acids do not act 
 upon it ; neither does nitrous gas,- nor any 
 of the fixed alkalies. Ammonia adds to its 
 volume without occasioning any other 
 change. Phosphorus heated in it, even to 
 fusion does not affect it. When made to 
 pass through an ignited glass tube, it does 
 not diminish in volume, but loses the pro- 
 perty of forming oil with oxyengated muri- 
 atic acid gas. Electric shocks passed 
 through it, dilate and likewise deprive it of 
 this property. When passed through an 
 ignited porcelain tube, it affords hydrogen 
 gas mingled with carbonic acid, and carbon 
 is deposited. When passed through a tube 
 with sulphur in fusion, sulphurated hydro- 
 gen gas is obtained, and charcoal deposited. 
 When burnt with oxygen gas, or when 
 passed through a red-hot tube, filled with 
 oxyd of manganese, carbonic acid gas is 
 formed, 
 
 7 
 
iro 
 
 CARBONIC ACID GAS. 
 
 carbonated hydro- 
 gen gas is obtained by decomposing 1 alco- 
 hol by sulphuric acid, at high temperatures. 
 It is also obtained in abundance when al- 
 cohol or ether is passed through a red-hot 
 earthen tube. Sulphuric ether mixed 
 with sulphuric acid, and subjected to heat, 
 also affords it, but in a less pure state. 
 
 The Dutch chymists observed, that if 
 the vapour of ardent spirit or ether be 
 mude to pass through a glass tube, over 
 the component parts of the earthern tube, 
 namely, alumine and silex, this gas was 
 also produced; or bypassing it through a 
 red-hot tube of pipe-clay. 
 
 In order to obtain this gas the following 
 method may serve : 
 
 Let four par! s of concentrated sulphuric 
 acid, and one of highly rectified ardent 
 spirit, be mingled together gradually in a 
 glass retort ; heat will be developed, the 
 mixture will become brown, and heavy 
 carbonated hydrogen gas will be extricated 
 without the application of external heat. 
 When a moderate heat is applied, the 
 action is very violent, and the gas is libe- 
 rated very copiously, and may be received 
 over water. 
 
 The gas obtained, is always mixed with 
 a considerable quantity of sulphureous acid 
 gas, from which it may be freed by agi- 
 tating it in contact with lime-water, or a 
 solution of potash. 
 
 Remark. In this operation the heat 
 ought to be regulated with great care, and 
 Ihe retort holding the mixture ought to be 
 very capacious, otherwise the matter will 
 be forced over into the receiver. The 
 heat of a candle, or lamp, is sufficient, 
 
 CARBONIC ACID GAS. Acidum Car- 
 bonicwn. Fixed air. Carbonaceous acid. 
 Aerial acid. Carbonic acid gas is the first 
 elastic aeriform fluid that was known. We 
 find that the ancients were in some measure 
 acquainted with it. Van Helmont called it 
 the gas of Must, or of the vintage, or gas 
 sylvestre. 
 
 We are indebted to Dr. Black of Edin- 
 burgh for the knowledge of some of the 
 most remarkable properties of this fluid. 
 In the year 1755 he discovered the affinity 
 between this gas and alkalies : and Berg- 
 man, in 1772, proved that it was an 
 acid. 
 
 Properties. Carbonic acid gas is in- 
 visible. It extinguishes flar.<e. It is fatal 
 to animal life. It exerts powerful effects 
 on living vegetables. Its taste is pun- 
 gent and acid. Its energy, as an acid, 
 is but feeble, although distinct and cer- 
 tain. Neither light or caloric seem to 
 produce any distinct effect upon it, ex- 
 cept that the latter dilates it. It mixes 
 without combining with oxygen gas. It 
 unites with water slowly. These two fluids, 
 after considerable agitation, at last com- 
 bine, and form a sub-acid fluid. The 
 
 colder the water, and the greater the pres- 
 sure applied, the more carbonic acid gas 
 will be absorbed. The water impregnated 
 with it, sparkles upon agitation; ir has a 
 pungent acidulous taste, and reddens 
 tincture of litmus. Heat again disengages 
 the gas from the water. This gas precipi- 
 tates lime, strontia, and baryte.*, from 
 their solutions in water. It is greedily 
 attracted by all the alkalies. It undergoes 
 no -alteration by light. Its specific weight 
 is to that of atmospheric air, as laOO to 
 1000. It may be poured out of one vessel 
 into another. It is not acted upon by oxy- 
 gen, nor is it altered by any of the simple 
 combustible bodies at common tempera- 
 tures ; but phosphorus, iron, and lime, 
 are capable of decomposing it, when as- 
 sisted by heat. 
 
 Methods of obtainimg Carbonic Acid Gas. 
 Of all the gases, carbonic acid gas is 
 that, perhaps, which is diffused in the 
 greatest abundance throughout nature. It 
 is found in three different states : 1st, 
 In that of gas ; 2dly, In chat of mixture ; 
 and 3dly, In that of combination. The 
 various processes for obtaining it are the 
 following ; 
 
 1. Put into a common glass-bottle, or 
 retort, a little marble, chalk, or lime- 
 stone, and pour on it sulphuric acid, di- 
 luted with about six times its weight of 
 water, an effervescence will ensue, and 
 carbonic acid gas will be liberated, which 
 those who have an opportunity may collect 
 over mercury ; but a mercurial apparatus 
 is not absolutely necessary, since the gas 
 may be collected over water, if it is to be 
 used immediately when procured. 
 
 In this instance the carbomc acid is 
 disengaged from the state of combina- 
 tion, and reduced to the ae>iforna state 
 of gas. The marble, lime-stone, or 
 ch;:lk, consists of this acid and lime ; on 
 presenting to it sulphuric acid, a decom- 
 position takes place, the sulphuric acid has 
 a greater affinity to the lime than the car- 
 bonic acid has ; it therefore unites to it, 
 and forms sulphate of lime, disengaging at 
 the same time, the carbonic acid in the 
 state of gas, at the temperature of our at- 
 mosphere. 
 
 Remark. Carbonic acid gas may, in this 
 manner, be disengaged from all its combi- 
 nations with alkahes ; by using indifferently 
 any other dense acid, posses- ing a superior 
 affinity to the a:kali in the common ac- 
 ceptation of the word. 
 
 2. It may likewise be obtained from the 
 same substances by the action of caloric. 
 
 For this purpose, reduce marble, or 
 chalk, to powder ; introduce it into a gun- 
 barrel, which must be placed across a fur- 
 nace ; adapt a bent tube to its lower extre- 
 mity, and insert it below a receiver in the 
 pneumatic apparatus. Maintain a strong 
 heat, till the barrel is brought to a state of 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 , and at that temperature carbonic 
 acid gas will be liberated in abundance. 
 
 In this case, a decomposition of the 
 marble or carbonate of lime takes place, 
 on account of the action of caloric, 
 which at a high temperature breaks the 
 affinity of the carbonic acid and lime ; 
 it unites with the first, and leaves the lime 
 behind in that state whicn is generally 
 called quick lime. 
 
 3. Carbonic acid gas may also be obtain- 
 ed by burnt .g charcoal in oxygen gas. 
 
 Take a beh-giass, filled with oxygen gas, 
 resting inverted in a basin of mercury ; 
 pass up into it some bits of nw-macle char- 
 coal, with some touch-paper affixed to 
 them ; set fire to them by means of a lens 
 collecting the iiun's rays, and carbonic acid 
 will be produced by the combustion of the 
 charcoal. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is often found occu- 
 pying the lower parts of mines, caverns, 
 tombs, and such other subterraneous places 
 as contain materials for producing it. It 
 is called choke, or chalk-damp. The grot- 
 to del Cane, near Naples, has long been 
 famous for the quantity of carbonic acid 
 gas produced there, which runs out at the 
 opening like a stream of water. The 
 quantity of carbonic acid gas generated in 
 this cavern, is so great, that a dog, or any 
 other animal, is immediately killed if his 
 nose be thrust into it. 
 
 The carbonic acid, existing naturally in 
 the state of gas, may be collected by 
 filling bottles with water and emptying 
 them into the atmosphere of this gas ; 
 the gas takes the place of the water, and 
 fills the bottles, which must then be 
 corked. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is likewise formed 
 during fermentation ; on account of its 
 great weight, it occupies the apparently 
 empty space, or upper part of the vessel, 
 in which the fermenting process is going 
 on. It may in this case, be collected in a 
 manner similar to that above. 
 
 Carbonic acid gas is also obtained during 
 the reduction of metallic oxyds, and during 
 the deflagration of nitrates with combus- 
 tible bodies. This gas is much esteemed 
 in the cure of typhus fevers, and irritability 
 and weakness of .stomach producing vomit- 
 ing. Against the former diseases it is 
 given by administering yeast, bottle porter, 
 and the like ; and for the latter it is dis- 
 engaged from the carbonated alkali by 
 lemon juice in a draught given while effer- 
 vescing. 
 
 CARBUNCLE. (Dim. of earbo, a burn- 
 ing coal.) Carbo. Rubinus verus. Code- 
 Bella. Erythema gangranosum. Grana- 
 tristrum. Pruna. Persicus ignis of Avi- 
 cenna. An mflammitory tumour which 
 soon becomes gangrenous. See Anthrax. 
 
 CARBUNCULUS. See Carbuncle. 
 
 CARCARCS. C&rcaros. (From **/, 
 to resound.) A kind of fever in which the 
 
 patient has a continual horror and trem- 
 bling, with an uncesasing sounding in his 
 ears. 
 
 CABCAS. The Barbadoes nut-tree, the 
 Cataputia. 
 
 C ABC AX. (From *,, a head,) A spe- 
 cies of poppy, with a very large head. 
 
 CARCER. Paracelsus means by it, a 
 remedy proper for restraining the disorder 
 by motions of body and mind, as in curing 
 the chorea Sancli Viti. 
 
 CARCHESIUS. (K*g^^o?.) A name of 
 some bandages noticed b\ Galen, f;nd de- 
 scribed by Oribasius. Properly it is the 
 top of a ship's mast. 
 
 CARCINOMA. (From mtgiav 1 , a can- 
 cer, and fjiiva>j to feed upon.) b^e Cancer. 
 
 CARCINOS. (K*gK;v(^, a cancer.) See 
 Cancer. 
 
 CARD AM ANTIC A. (From x^gcfst^ov, the 
 nasturtium.) A species of\sciauca cresses. 
 
 CARDAMELEUM. A medicine of no note, 
 memioned by Galen. 
 
 CARDAMINE. (From wegJX the heart ; 
 because it acts as a cordial and streng-then- 
 er ? or from its having the taste of carda- 
 mum, that is, nasturtium, or cress.) 
 Cuckoo-flower. 
 
 1 . The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or- 
 der, SiUquosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 common lady's smock x or cuckoo flower. 
 Cardamine pratensis of Linnaeus :-~foliis 
 pinnatis, foMotis radicalibus subrotundis, 
 caulinis lauceolatis. This plant is also called 
 Cardamantica. Nasturtium aquaticum. Culi 
 
 Jlos. Iberis sop/iia. It is the flower of this 
 plant which has a place in the materia me- 
 dica, upon the authority of Sir George 
 Baker, who has published five cases, two of 
 chorea Sancti Viti, one of spasmsodic asth- 
 ma, and hemiphlegia, and a case of spasmo- 
 dic affections of the lower limbs, wherein 
 thejlores cardamines were supposed to have 
 been successfully used. A variety of vir- 
 tues have been given to this plant, which do 
 not deserve the attention of practitioners. 
 
 CARDAMINE PRATENSIS. The systematic 
 name of the plant called cardamine in the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Cardamine. 
 
 CARDAMINES F LORES. See Cardamine. 
 
 CARD4MOMUM. (From K^A^V, 
 and Afjicefjiov: because it partakes of the 
 nature, and is like both the cardamum and 
 amomum.) The cardamom seed, or grains 
 of Paradise. 
 
 CARD AMOMUM MA JUS. A large, 
 brown, somewhat triangular husk, the 
 thickness of one's thumb, and pyramidial. 
 The seeds resemble the grana parodist ; 
 their virtues are similar to those of the car- 
 damomum minus. 
 
 CARDAMOMUM MEDIUM. The 
 seeds correspond, in every respect, with 
 the lesser, except in size, they being twice 
 as long, but no thicker than the cardamo- 
 mum minus. 
 
372 
 
 CAE 
 
 CAR 
 
 CARDAMOMUM MINUS. Officinal 
 
 cardamom. Jtmwnum repens, sen le, carda- 
 iwme de la cute de Malabar, of Sonnerat. 
 Elettaria cardamomum, of Maton in Act. 
 Soc. Lin. Class, Monandna. Order, J\Io- 
 nogynia. The seeds of this plant are im- 
 ported in their capsules or husks, by which 
 they are preseved, for they soon lose a 
 part of their flavour when treed from this 
 covering-. On being chewed they impart a 
 glowing aromatic warmth, and grateful pun- 
 gency ; they are supposed gently to stimu- 
 late the stomach, and prove cordial, car- 
 minative, and anlispasmodic, but without 
 that irritation and heat which many of the 
 other spicy aromatjcs are apt to produce, 
 Simple and compound spirituous tinctures 
 are prepared from them, and they are or- 
 dered as a spicy ingredient in many of the 
 officinal compositions. 
 
 CARDAMOMUM PIHERATIJM. The grains 
 of Paradise. 
 
 CARDAMOMVM SIBERIENSE. The Ani- 
 sum Indicum. 
 
 CARDAMUM. (From *//*, the heart; 
 because it comforts and strengthens the 
 heart.) Garden cresses. 
 
 CARDIA. (From M*$, the heart; so 
 xhe Greeks called the heart.) The supe- 
 rior opening of the stomach. 
 
 CARDIACA. (From xagcT**, the heart.) 
 
 1. Cordials. See Cordials. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of mother- 
 wort. So named from the supposed relief 
 it gives in faintings and disorders of the 
 stomach. Agripalma gallis. JUarrubiwn. 
 Cardiaca crispa. Leonurus cardiaca of 
 Linnaeus : foliis caulinis lanceolatis, trilobis. 
 The leaves of this plant have a disagreeable 
 .smell and a bitter taste, and are said to be 
 serviceable in disorders of the stomach of 
 children, to promote the uterine discharge, 
 and to allay palpitations of the heart. 
 
 CAHDIACA CONFECTIO. See Confectio aro-> 
 
 CAHDIACA PASSIO. The cardiac passion. 
 Ancient writers frequently mention a dis- 
 order under this name, but the moderns 
 always speak of it as a syncope. 
 
 CARDIACUS MORBUS. A name by which 
 the ancients called the typhus fever. 
 
 CARDIALGIA. (From x*/xft, the car- 
 dia, and Axytu> t to be pained.) Pain at the 
 stomach. The heartburn. Dr. Cullen 
 ranks it as a species of dyspepsia. Heart- 
 burn is an uneasy sensation in the stomach, 
 with anxiety, a heat more or less violent, 
 and sometimes attended with oppression, 
 faintness, an inclination to vomit, or a plenti- 
 ful discharge of clear lymph, like saliva, 
 This pain may arise from various and dif- 
 ferent causes ; such as flatus / from sharp 
 humours, either acid, bilious,or rancid; from 
 worms gnawing and vellicating the coats of 
 the stomach ; from acrid and pungent 
 food, such as spices, aromatics, &c. ; as also 
 from rheumatic and gouty humours, or 
 -ifi'fe.its : from too frrn a nsp nf ten. oi 
 
 watery fluids relaxing the stomach,. Sec. ; 
 from the natural mucus being abraded, par- 
 ticularly in the upper orifice of the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 CARDJALGIA IOTLAMMATORIA. Inflam- 
 mation in the stomach. 
 
 CARDIALGIA SPUTATORIA, i- e. pyrosis. 
 See Pyrosis. 
 
 CARDIM:&LECH. (From Kstg<T/#, the heart, 
 and meleck, Heb. a governor.) A fictitious 
 term in Dolxus's Encyclopaedia, by which 
 he would express a particular active prin- 
 ciple in the heart, appointed to what we 
 call the vital functions. 
 
 CARDIMOMA. A name for Cardialgia. 
 
 Cardinal flowers, blue. See Lobelia. 
 
 CARDINAMEHTUM. (From car do, a hinge.) 
 A sort of articulation like a hinge. 
 
 CARDIOGMUS. (From **gcfWrra>, to 
 have a pain in the stomach.) The same as 
 Cardialgia. Also an aneurism in the aorta, 
 near the heart, which occasions pain in the 
 praecordia. 
 
 CARDIONCHUS. (From x*<f**, the heart, 
 and oynof, a tumour.) An aneurism in the 
 heart, or in the aorta near the heart. 
 
 CARDIOTROTUS. (From xatgcfo*, the heart, 
 and T/Tgaiff-jta), to wound.) One who hath 
 a wound in his heart. 
 
 CARDITIS. (From **<&, the heart.) 
 Inflammation of the heart. It is a genus 
 of disease arranged by Cullen in the class 
 pyrexia, and order phlegmasite. It is known 
 by pyrexia, pain in the region 'of the sto- 
 mach, great anxiety, difficulty of breathing, 
 cough, irregular pulse, palpitation, and 
 fainting, and the other symptoms of inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 CARDO. (A hinge.) The articulation 
 called Ginglymus ; also the second vertebra 
 of the neck. 
 
 CARDONET. A wild artichoke, esculent. 
 
 CARDONIUM. So Paracelsus calls wine 
 medicated with herbs. 
 
 CARDOPATIA. The low carline thistle, 
 said to be diaphoretic. 
 
 CARDUUS. (a carere, quasi aptus ca- 
 rendx. lanx, being fit to tease wool; or from 
 MIQUI, to abrade ; so named from its rough- 
 ness, which abrades and tears whatever it 
 meets with.) The thistle, or teasel. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly- 
 gamin cequaUa. 
 
 CARDUUS ACANTHUS. The bear's breech, 
 
 CARDUUS ALTILIS. The artichoke. 
 
 CARDUUS BENED1CTUS. Cuicus syl- 
 vestris. Blessed or holy thistle. Centaurea 
 benedicta j calycibus duplicate spinosis lanatia 
 involucratis, foliis semi decurrentibus denticu- 
 latO'Spinosts of Linnaeus. Class, Syngenesia. 
 Order, Polygamia frustranea. This exotic 
 plant, a native of Spain and some of the 
 Archipelago islands, obtained the name of 
 Benedictus, from its being supposed to pos- 
 sess extraordinary medicinal virtues. In 
 loss of apetite, where the stomach was 
 iniured bv irregularities, its crood effects 
 
CAR 
 
 have been frequently experienced. It is a 
 powerful bitter tonic and adstringent. Ber- 
 g-ius considers it as antacid, corroborant, 
 stomachic, sudorific, diuretic, and eccopro- 
 tic. Chamomile flowers are now general- 
 ly substituted for the carduus benedictus, 
 and are thought to be of at least equal 
 value. 
 
 CARDUUS HJEMORRHOIDALIS. (So called 
 because it is said to relieve the pains of the 
 haemorrhoids, if beat into a poultice and ap- 
 plied.) Also called carduus vinearum re- 
 pens, sonchi folio, cirsium arvense, ceano- 
 thos. The common creeping way thistle. 
 Serratula arvensis of Linnaeus. 
 
 CARDUUS LACTEUS. See Carduus Marias. 
 
 CARDUUS LACTEUS SYRIACUS. The 
 Spanish milk-thistle. Stomachic and ano- 
 dyne. 
 
 CARDUUS MARINE. Carduus albis ma- 
 culis notatus vulgaris, C. B. Common 
 milk-thistle, or Lady's thistle. The seeds 
 of this plant, Carduus marianus ,- foliis am- 
 plexicaulibus, hastato-pinnatifidis^ spinosis , 
 calijcibus aphyllis ; spirits caniliculatis, du- 
 plicalo-spinosis, of Linnaeus, and the herb 
 have been employed medicinally. The 
 former contains a bitter oil, and are re- 
 commended as relaxants. The juice of 
 the latter is said to be salutary in dropsies, 
 in the dose of four ounces ; and, according 
 to Millar, to be efficacious against pungent 
 pains. 
 
 CARDUUS MARIANUS. The systematic 
 name of the officinal Carduus mariae. 
 
 CARDUUS SATIVUS. The artichoke. 
 
 CARDUUS SOLSTITIALIS. The calcitrapa 
 officinalis. 
 
 CARDUUS TOMENTOSUS. The woolly this- 
 tle. The plant'distinguished by this name 
 in the pharmacopoeias, is the Onopordium 
 acanthium of Linnaeus : calydbus squarro- 
 sis ; squamis patentibus ,- fotiis ovato-oblongis^ 
 siniiatis. Its expsessed juice has been re- 
 commended as a cure for cancer, either ap- 
 plied by moistening lint with it, or mixing 
 some simple farinaceous substance, so as 
 to form a poultice, which should be in con- 
 tact with the disease, and renewed twice 
 a-day. 
 
 v CAREBRARIA. (From #*, the head, and 
 /Sago?, weight.) A painful and uneasy heavi- 
 ness of the head. 
 
 CARENUM. (From *, the head.) Ga- 
 len uses this word for the head. 
 
 CARENUM VINUM. Strong* wine. 
 
 CAREUM. From Carea, the country 
 whence they were brought.) The caraway. 
 
 CAREX. (From eareo, not quia riribus 
 careat, but because, from its roughness, it 
 is fit ad carendum, to card, tease, or pull.) 
 Sedge. The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Or- 
 der, Triandria. 
 
 CAREX ARENARIA. The systematic name 
 of the officinal sarsaparilla Germanica. See 
 Sarsaparilla Germanica. 
 
 CARICA. (From Carica t the place 
 
 CAR 
 
 173 
 
 where they are cultivated.) Ficus. Fi- 
 cus vulgaris. Ficus communis. 2uxn of the 
 Greeks. The fig. The plant which affords 
 this fruit is the Ficus Canca of Linnaeus. 
 Fresh figs, are, when completely ripe, soft, 
 succulent, and easily digested, unless eaten 
 in immoderate quantities, when they are 
 apt to occasion flatulency, pain of the 
 bowels, and diarrhoea. The dri-d fruit, 
 which is sold in our shops, is pleananter to 
 the taste, and more wholsome and nutri- 
 tive. They are directed in the decoctum 
 hordei compositum, and. in the electuarium 
 leniti-vum. Applied externally, they pro- 
 mote the suppuration of tumours ; hence 
 they have a place in maturing cataplasms ; 
 and are very convenient to apply to the 
 gums, and, when boiled with milk, to the 
 throat. 
 
 CARICA PAPAYA. Papaw tree. Every 
 part of the papaw tree, except the ripe fruit, 
 affords a milky juice, which is used, in the 
 Isle of France, as an effectual remedy for 
 the tape worm. In Europe, however, whith- 
 er it has been sent in the concrete state, it 
 has not answered, perhaps from some 
 change it had undergone, or not having 
 been given in a sufficient dose. 
 
 CARICUM. (From Caricus, its inventor.) 
 Carycum* An ointment for cleansing ul- 
 cers, composed of hellebore, lead, and can- 
 tharides. 
 
 CARIES, (From carah, Chald) Rot- 
 tenness, or mortification of the bones. 
 
 CARIMA. The cassada bread. 
 
 CARIJTA. A name formerly applied to 
 the back-bone. 
 
 CARIUM TERRA. Lime. 
 
 CARIVILLANDI. A name of sarsaparilla 
 root. 
 
 CARLINA. (From Carolus, Charles the 
 Great, or Charlemagne ; because it was be- 
 lieved that an angel shewed it to him, and 
 that, by the use of it, his army was preserv* 
 ed from the plague.) Carline thistle. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly, 
 gamia aquaUs. The officinal name of two 
 kinds of plants. See Chamamelon album 
 and Carlina gnmmifera. 
 
 CARLINA ACAULIS. The systematic name 
 of the chamemelon album. 
 
 CARLINA GUMMIFERA. Carduus pinea. 
 Ixine. Pine thistle. This plant is the 
 Jltractylis gummifera of Linnaeus. The 
 root, when wounded, yields a milky, vis- 
 cous juice, which concretes into tenacious 
 masses, at first whitish, resembling wax, 
 when much handled growing black ; it is 
 said to be chewed with the same views as 
 mastich. 
 
 Carline thistle. See Chameleon album. 
 
 CARLO SANCTO RADIX. St. Charles's 
 root ; so called by the Spaniards, on ac- 
 count of its great virtues. It is found in 
 Mechoachan, a province in America. Its 
 bark hath an aromatic flavour, with a bit- 
 ter acrid taste. The root itself consists of 
 
174 
 
 CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 slender fibres. The bark is sudorific, and 
 strengthens the gums and stomach. 
 
 CARMEN. (A verse ; because charms 
 usually consisted of a verse.) A charm ; an 
 amulet. 
 
 CARMES. (The Carmelite friars, Fr.) 
 Carmelite water ; so named from its inven- 
 tors ; composed of baum, lemon-peel, &c. 
 
 CARMINANTIA. See Carminatives. 
 
 CARMINATIVES. (Carminativa, sc. 
 medicament a . from carmen, a verse or 
 charm ; because practitioners, in ancient 
 times, ascribed thtir operation to a charm 
 or enchantment.) A term applied to those 
 substances which allay pain, and dispel 
 flatulencies of the primse viae. The princi- 
 pal carminatives are the semina cardamomi, 
 anisi et carui; olea essentialia carui, anisi et 
 juniperi ; confectto aromatica; pnlvis aro- 
 maticus ; tinctura cardamom! ; tinctura cin- 
 namomi composita ; -zinziber ; tonics., bit- 
 ters, and astringents. 
 
 CVRNABADIUM. Caraway seed. 
 
 CARNEY COLUMN^. The fleshy piU 
 lars or columns in the cavities of the heart. 
 See Heart. 
 
 CARNICULA. (Dim. of caro, carnis, the 
 flesh.) The fleahy substance which sur- 
 rounds the gums. 
 
 CANTIFORMIS. (From caro, flesh, and 
 forma, likeness.) Having the appearance 
 of flesh. It is commonly applied to an ab- 
 scess where the flesh surrounding the ori- 
 fice is hardened and of a firm consistence. 
 
 CARO Flesh. The red part or belly of 
 a muscle ; also the pulp of fruit. 
 
 CARO ADNATA. The recent swelled 
 testicle. 
 
 CAROLINA. See Carlina. 
 
 CAROPI. The amomum verum. 
 
 CARORA. The name of a vessel that re- 
 sembles an urinal. 
 
 CAROSIS. See Cams. 
 
 CAROTA. See Daucus. 
 
 CAROTTDI^E ARTERIJE, See Carstides. 
 
 CAROTID ARTERY. (From K*goa>, 
 to cause to sleep ; so called because, if 
 tied with a ligature, they cause the an;mals 
 to be comatose, and have the appearance 
 of being asleep. The carotids are two 
 considerable arteries that proceed, one on 
 each side of the cervical vertebras, to the 
 head, to supply it with blood. The right 
 carotid does not arise immediately from 
 the arch of the aorta, but is given off 
 from the arteria innominata. The left 
 arises from the arch of the aorta. Each 
 carotid is divided into external and inter- 
 nal, or that portion without and that with- 
 in the cranium. The external gives off 
 eight branches to the neck and face, viz. 
 anteriorly, the superior thyroideal, the sub- 
 lingual, the inferior maxillary, the exter- 
 nal maxillary ; posteriorly, the internal max- 
 illary, the occipital, the external auditory, 
 and the temporal. The internal carotid 
 or cerebral artery, gives off four branches 
 
 anterior cerebral, the posterior, the central 
 artery of the optic nerve, and the internal 
 orbital. 
 
 CAROUM. The caraway seed. 
 
 CARPASUS. (So named tirstgt, TO XO-QOV 
 srw<rsti : because it makes the person who 
 eats it appear as if he was asleep.) An 
 herb, the juice of which was formerly call- 
 ed opocarpason, opocarpathon, or opocalpa- 
 son : according to Galen it resembles 
 myrrh; but is esteemed highly poison- 
 ous. 
 
 CAR"PATHICUS BALSAMUS. Oleum Ger* 
 man-is. Carpathicum. This balsam is ob- 
 tained both by wounding the young 
 branches of the Pinus ceinbra of Linnxus : 
 foliis quints, laevibus, and by boiling them. 
 It is mostly diluted with turpentine, and 
 comes to us in a very liquid and pellucid 
 state, rather white. 
 
 CARPENTARIA. (From C'arpentarius* a 
 carpenter ; and so named from its virtues 
 in healing cuts, and wounds made by a 
 tool.) A vulnerary herb ; but not properly 
 known what it is. 
 
 CARPHALEUS. (From xg<j>a>, to exsiccate.) 
 Hippocrates uses this word to mean dry, 
 opposed to moist. 
 
 CARPHUS. (From **<}>, a straw.) In 
 Hippocrates it signifies a mote, or any small 
 substance. A pustule of the smallest kind. 
 Also the herb fenugreek. 
 
 CARPIA. (From carpo, to pluck off, as 
 lint is from linen cloth.) Lint. See Lint. 
 CARPISMUS. The wrist. 
 
 CARPOR \LSAMUM. (From **groe, 
 fruit, and jSat^o-at^wov, balsam.) See Balsa' 
 mum Gikadense. 
 
 CARPOI.OGAI. (From carpo, to pluck or 
 pull gently.) Picking the clothes, as in 
 dangerous fevers. 
 
 CARPUS. (K*7ro ? , the wrist.) The 
 wrist, or carpus. It is situated between the 
 fore arm and hand. See JBones. 
 
 Carrot. See Daucus. 
 
 Carrot, candy. See Daucus Creticus- 
 
 Carrot poultice. See Cataplasma dauci. 
 
 CARTHAMUS. (From *a6*jga, to 
 purge. ) 1. The name of a genus oi plants 
 in the Linnsean system Class, Syngenesia. 
 Order, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the saf- 
 fron flower, Carthamus tinctorhis of Linnae- 
 us : foliis ovatis, integris, serrato-aculeatis : 
 called also Cnicus, Crocus Saracenicus, Car- 
 thamum ojficinarwn, Carduus sativus. The 
 plant is cultivated in many places on ac- 
 count of its flowers, which are used as-a 
 yellow die. The seeds, freed from their 
 shells, have been celebrated as a gentle ca- 
 thartic in a dose of one or two drachms. 
 They are also supposed to be diuretic and 
 expectorant ; particularly useful in humo- 
 ral asthma, and similar complaints. The 
 carthamus lanatus is considered in France, 
 as a febrifuge and sudorific. The dried 
 flowers are frequently mixed with saffroq, 
 
 ' 
 
 rtaniiim 
 
CAR 
 
 CAR 
 
 175 
 
 CARTHAMUS TINCTOKITTS. The systema- 
 tic name of the safflower plant. See Car- 
 thamus. 
 
 CARTHUSIAWUS. (From the Monks of 
 that oroer, v/iio first invented it.) A name 
 of the precipitated sulphur of antimony. 
 
 CARTILAGE. (Quasi carnilago ; from 
 can, carnis, flesh.) A white elastic, glis- 
 tering substance, growing to bones, and 
 commonly called gristle. Cartilages are 
 divided, by anatomists into abducent, 
 which cover the muveable articulations of 
 bones ; inter-articular, which are situated 
 between the articulations, and uniting car- 
 tilages, which unite one bone with another. 
 Their use is to lubricate the articulations of 
 bones, and to connect some bones by an 
 immoveable connexion. 
 
 CARTILAGO ANNULARIS. See Car- 
 tilago cricoidea. 
 
 CARTILAGO ARYT^ENOIDEA. See 
 Larynx. 
 
 CARTILAGO CRICOIDEA, The cri- 
 coid cartilage belongs to the larynx, and 
 is situated between the thyroid and aryte- 
 noid cartilages and the trachea; it consti- 
 tutes, as it were, the basis of the many 
 annular cartilages of the trachea. 
 
 CARTILAGO ENSIFORMIS. Cartila- 
 go xyphoidea. Ensiform cartilage. A car- 
 tilage shaped somewhat like a sword or 
 dagger, attached to the lowermost part of 
 the sternum, just at the pit of the stomach. 
 
 CARTILAGO SCUTIFORMIS. See Thyroid 
 cartilage. 
 
 CARTHAGO THYROIDEA. See Thyroid car- 
 tilage. 
 
 CARTHAGO XYPHOIDEA. See Cartilago 
 ensiformis. 
 
 CARUI. (Caruia, Arabian.) The cara- 
 way. See Carum. 
 
 CARUM. (Kstgo? : so named from Caria, 
 a province of Asia.) The caraway. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ca- 
 raway plant. It' is also called 'Card, Cu- 
 minum pratense. Caros. Caruon. And is 
 the Carum carui of Linnaeus. The seeds 
 are well known to have a pleasant spicy 
 smell, and a warm aromatic taste ; and, on 
 this account, are used for various econo- 
 mical purposes. They are esteemed to be 
 carminative/ cordial, and stomachic, and 
 recommended in dyspepsia, flatulencies, 
 and other symptoms attending hysterical 
 and hypochondmcal disorders. An essen- 
 tial oil and distilled water are directed to be 
 prepared from them by the London college. 
 
 CAHUM CARTTI. The systematic name 
 for the plant whose seeds are called cara- 
 way. See Carum. 
 
 CARUNCLE. (Diminutive * of caro, 
 flesh.) Carimcula. A little fleshy excres. 
 cence ; as the carunculse myrtitbrmes, ca- 
 runcute lachrymales, &c. 
 
 CARUNCULA LACHRYMALIS. A 
 
 long conoidal gland, red externally, si- 
 tuated in the internal canthus of each eye, 
 before the union of the eyelids. It ap- 
 pears to be formed of numerous sebaceous 
 glands, from which many small hairs grow. 
 The hardened smegma observable in this 
 part of the eye in the morning, is separated 
 by this caruncle. 
 
 CARUSFCUL/E CUTICULARES ALJE. The 
 nymph x. 
 
 CARUNCUUE MAMMILLARES. The extre- 
 mities of the tubes in the nipple. 
 
 CARUNCULA MYRTIFORMES. When 
 the hymen has been lacerated by attrition, 
 there remains in this place two, three, or 
 four caruncles, which have received the 
 name of myrtifbrm. 
 
 CARUNCULA PAPILLARES. The pro- 
 tuberances within the pelvis of the kidney, 
 formed by the papillous substance of the 
 kidney. 
 
 CARUJTCULOSA ISCHURIA. A suppres- 
 sion of urine, from caruncles in the ure- 
 thra. 
 
 CARuofr. See Carum. 
 
 CARTJS. (K*oc: from **, the head, as 
 being the part affected.) Caros. Carosis. 
 
 1 Insensibility and sleepiness, with quiet 
 respiration. 
 
 2. A profound sleep, without fever. A 
 lethargy. 
 
 3. The name of the caraway-seed. 
 CARVA. The cassia lignea. 
 CARYEDON. (From **gy*, a nut.) Co- 
 
 rydon. A sort of fracture, where the bone 
 is broken into small pieces, like' the shell 
 of a cracked nut. 
 
 CARYDOX. See Caryedon. 
 
 CARYOCOSTINUM. (From mtguftv, the ca- 
 ryophyllus, and xorzvo?, composed of the 
 costus.) An electuary, named from its in- 
 gredients. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLATA. (From *uo<f>t/x- 
 \ov, the caryophyllus ; so named because it 
 smells like the caryophyllus, or clove July 
 flower.) Herba benedicta. Caryophyllus 
 "vulgaris. Gtiryophilla. Janamunda. Avens, 
 or herb bennet. The root of this plant, 
 Geum urbanum of Linnaeus : -Jinribus erec- 
 tiSy fructibus globosis villosis, aristis uncina- 
 tis mtdis, foliis lyratis, has been employed 
 as a gentle styptic, corroborant, and sto- 
 machic. It has a mildly austere, somewhat 
 aromatic taste, and a very pleasant smell, 
 of the clove kind. It is also esteemed, on 
 the continent, as a febrifuge. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLOIDES CORTEX. See CuU- 
 lawan. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLUS. (K*wo^yxxov : from 
 *t/ov, a nut, and cpyAMJv, a leaf; so named 
 because it smells like the leaves of the In- 
 dian nut, or clove-tree.) The clove-tree. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLUM AROMATICUM. 
 
176 
 
 CAS 
 
 CAS 
 
 The clove. The tree which affords this 
 spice is the Eugenia caryophyllata of Wilde- 
 now, which grows in the East Indies, the 
 Moluccas, &c. The clove is the unexpand- 
 ed flower, or rather the calyx; it lias a 
 strong- agreeable smell, and a bitterish, 
 hut, not very pungent, taste. The oil of 
 cloves, commonly met with in the shops, 
 and received from the Dutch, is highly 
 acrimonious, and sophisticated. Clove is 
 accounted the hottest and most acrid of the 
 aromatics ; and, by acting as a powerful 
 stimulant to the muscular fibres, may, in 
 some cases of atonic gout, paralysis, &c. 
 supersede most others of the aromatic 
 class ; and the foreign oil, by its great ac- 
 rimony, is also well adapted for several ex- 
 ternal purposes : it is directed by several 
 pharmacopoeias, and the clove itself enters 
 many officinal preparations. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLUM RUBRUM. Tuni- 
 ca. Vetonica. Betonica. Coronaria. Ca- 
 ryophilUs hortensis. Clove pink. Clove 
 gilliflower. Clove July flower. This fra- 
 grant plant, Dianthus caryophyllus of Lin- 
 naeus :-fioribiis solitariis, squamis calydnis 
 stibovatis, brevissimis, corolUs crenatis, grows 
 wild in several parts of England ; but the 
 flowers, which are pharmaceutically em- 
 ployed, are usually produced in gardens : 
 they have a pleasant aromatic smell, some- 
 what allied to that of clove spice : their 
 taste is bitterish and sub-adstringent. 
 These flowers were formerly in extensive 
 use, but are now merely employed in form 
 of syrup, as a useful and pleasant vehicle 
 for other medicines. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLUS AROMATICUS AMERICAKUS. 
 The piper Jamaicensis. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLUS HORTENSIS. The caryo- 
 phyllum rubrum. 
 
 CARYOPHYLLUS VULGARIS. The caryo- 
 phyllata. 
 
 CARYOTIS. (From x*gyov, a nut.) Ca- 
 ryota. Galen uses this word to mean a su- 
 perior sort of dates, of the shape of a nut. 
 
 CASCARILLA. (Dim. of cascara, the 
 bark, or shell. Span.) Chocarilla Elu- 
 theria. Eluteria. The tree that affords the 
 cascarilla b*rk, is the Croton cascarilla of 
 Linnaeus. The bark comes to us in quills, 
 covere'd upon the outside with a rough, 
 whitish matter, and brownish on the inner 
 side, exhibiting, when broken, a smooth, 
 close, blackish brown surface. It has a 
 lightly agreeable smell, and a moderately 
 bitter taste, accompanied with a considera- 
 ble aromatic warmth. It is a very excel- 
 lent tonic, adstringent, and stomachic, and 
 is deserving of a more general use than it 
 has hitherto met wHli. 
 
 CASCHU. See Catechu. 
 Cashew nut. See Jlnacardium occidentals. 
 CASHOO. An aromatic drug of Hindos- 
 tan, said to possess pectoral virtues. 
 CASIA. See Cassia. 
 CASMINARIS, The cassamunia of Bengal. 
 
 CASSA. (Arab.) The thorax, or breast, 
 . CASSABA. See Cassava. 
 
 CASSAMUM. The fruit of the balsam 
 tree. 
 
 CASSAVA. Cassada. Cacavi. Cas- 
 sare. Pain de Madagascar. Ridnus minor. 
 Maniot. Yucca. Maniibar. Jlipi. Mpi- 
 ma coxera. Jlipipoca. Janipha. The 
 plant so called is the Jatropha manihot of 
 Linnxus. The leaves are boiled, and eaten 
 as we do spinage. The root abounds with 
 a milky juice, and every part, when raw, 
 is a fatal poison. It is remarkable that the 
 poisonous quality is destroyed by heat : 
 hence the juice is boiled with meat, pepper, 
 &c. into a whdlesome soup, and what re- 
 mains after expressing the juice, is formed 
 into cakes, or meal, the principal food of 
 the inhabitants. This plant, which is a 
 native of three quarters of the world, is one 
 of the most advantageous gifts of Pro- 
 vidence, entering into the composition of 
 innumerable preparations of an economiaal 
 nature. 
 
 Cassada roots yield a great quantity of 
 starch, called tapioca, exported in little 
 lumps by the Brazilians, and now well 
 known to us as diet for sick and weakly 
 persons. 
 
 CASSADA. See Cassara. 
 
 CASSIA. (From the Arabic katsia, 
 which is from katsa, to tear off; so called 
 from the act of stripping the bark from the 
 tree.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. Cassia and Seneca be- 
 long to this genus. See Cassia Jistularis t 
 and Senna. 
 
 CASSIA CARYOPHYLLATA. Clove 
 bark tree. The bark of this tree, Myrtus 
 caryophyllata of Linnaeus : pedunculis tri- 
 fido-multifioris, foliis ovatis, is a warm aro- 
 matic, of the smell of clovespice, but 
 weaker, and with a little admixture of the 
 cinnamon flavour. It may be used with the 
 same views as cloves, or cinnamon. 
 
 CASSIA FISTULA. The systematic name 
 of the purging cassia. See Cassia fistularis. 
 
 CASSIA FISTULARIS. Cassia nigra. 
 Cassia fistula. Alexandrina. Chaiarxam- 
 bar. Canna. Cassia solutiva. Tlai. Xiem. 
 Purging cassia. This tree, Cassia fistula of 
 Linnaeus : foliis quinquejugis avatus acumi- 
 natis glabris, petiolis eglandulatis, is a na- 
 tive of both Indies. The pods of the East- 
 India cassia are of less diameter, smoother, 
 and afford a blacker, sweeter, and more 
 grateful pulp, than those which are brought 
 from the West-Indies-. Those pods which 
 are the heaviest, and in which the seeds do 
 not rattle on being shaken, are commonly 
 the best, and contain the most pulp, which 
 is the part medicinally employed, and to be 
 obtained in the manner described iti the 
 pharmacopoeias. The best pulp is of a 
 bright shining black colour, and of a sweet 
 taste, with a slight degree of acidity. It 
 
CAS 
 
 has been long used as a laxative medicine, 
 and being gentle in its operation, and sel- 
 dom disturbing the bowels, is well adapted 
 to children, and to delicate or pregnant 
 women. Adults, however, find it of little 
 effect, unless taken in a very large dose, 
 as an ounce or more; and, therefore, to 
 them this pulp is rarely given, but usually 
 conjoined with some of the brisker purga- 
 tives. The officinal preparation of this 
 drug, is the confectio cassiae ; it is also an in- 
 gredient in the confectio sennae. 
 
 CASSIA ARAMENTUM. The pulp of cas- 
 sia. 
 
 CASSIA FLORES. What are called 
 cassia flowers in the shops, are the flowers 
 of the true cinnamon tree, Laurus cinnamo- 
 mum of Linnaeus. They possess aromatic 
 and adstringent virtues, and may be suc- 
 cessfully employed in decoctions, &c. in 
 all cases where cinnamon is recommended. 
 Se Cinnamomum. 
 
 CASSIA LtGNEA. Cortex candle 
 Malabaricae. CassiaUgnea Malabarica. Xylo- 
 cassia. Canella Malabarica et Javensis. Kar- 
 va. Canella Cubana. .Arbor Judaic a. Cassia 
 canella. Canellifera Malabarica, Cortex 
 crassior. Cinnamomum Malabaricum. Ca- 
 Hhacha canela. Wild cinnamon-tree. Ma- 
 labar cinnamon-tree, or cassia lignea tree. 
 Cassia lignea is the bark of the Laurus cas- 
 sia of Linnaeus :foliis triplinerviis lanceola- 
 tis t whose leaves are calledyofta malabathri 
 in the shops. The bark and leaves abound 
 with the flavour of cinnamon, for which 
 they may be substituted; but in much 
 larger doses, as they are considerably 
 weaker. 
 
 Cassia t purging. See Cassia Jistularis. 
 
 CASSIA SENNA. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords senna. See 
 Senna. 
 
 CASSIA PDIPA. See Cassia fistularis. 
 
 CASSOB. An obsolete term for kali. 
 
 CASSOLETA. Warm fumigations described 
 by Marcellus. 
 
 CASSONADA. Sugar. 
 
 CASSTTMMtJNiAR. (Of uncertain deri- 
 vation, perhaps Indian.) Casumunar. Cas- 
 inina. Risagon. Bengale Indorum. The 
 root, occasionally exhibited under one of 
 these names, is brought from the East In- 
 dies. It comes over in irregular slices of 
 Various forms, some cut transversely, others 
 longitudinally. The cortical p trt is marked 
 with circles of a dusky brown colour : the 
 internal part is paler, and unequally yellow. 
 It possesses moderately warm, b'tter, and 
 aromatic qualities, and a smell like ginger. 
 It is recommended in hysterical, epileptic, 
 and paralytic affections. 
 
 CASTANEA. ( Cast anea, K*r*vov : from 
 Castuna, a city in Tliessaly, whence they 
 were brought.) Lopima. Mota. Glans 
 Jovis Theophrasti. Jupiter's acorn, and 
 Sardinian acorn. The common chesnut. 
 The fruit of this plant, Fagu* cagtanea of 
 
 CAT 
 
 . 177 
 
 Linnarus -.foliis lanceolatis, acuminato-ser- 
 ratist subtus nuilis, are much esteemed as 
 an article of luxury, after dinner. Toasting 
 renders them more easy of digestion ; but, 
 notwithstanding, they must be considered 
 as improper for weak stomachs. They are 
 moderately nourishing, as containing sugar, 
 and much farinaceous substance. 
 
 CASTANEA EQ.UIITA. The horse-chesnut. 
 See Hippocastanum. 
 
 Castanea Jlore albo. Coffee. 
 CASTLE-LEOD WATERS. A sulphureous 
 spring in Rosshire, celebrated for the cure 
 of cutaneous diseases and foul ulcers. 
 
 CASTOR FIBER. The generic name of 
 the beaver. See Castoreum Russicum. 
 Castor. See Castoreum Russicum. 
 Castor oil. See Ridnus. 
 Castor, Russian. See Castoreum Russi- 
 cum. 
 
 CASTOREUM RUSSICUM. (Casto- 
 reum, from **ra>g, the beaver, quasi 
 >*ra> ; from >^s*#<, the belly ; because of 
 the largeness of its belly ; or d castrando t 
 because he is said to castrate himself in or- 
 der to escape the hunters.) Castoreum. Rus- 
 sian castor. A peculiar concrete substance, 
 obtained from the Castor fiber of Lin- 
 naeus, or beaver, an amphibious quadruped 
 inhabiting some parts of Prussia, Russia, 
 Germany, &c. ; but the greatest number of 
 these animals is met with in Canada. The 
 name of castoreum is given to two bags, 
 situated in the inguinal regions of the male 
 beaver, which contain a very odorous sub- 
 stance, soft, and almost fluid when recently 
 cut from the animal, but which dries, and 
 assumes a resinous consistence in process of 
 time. This substance has an acrid, bitter 
 and a nauseous taste ; its smell is strong-, 
 aromatic, and even foetid. It is used medi- 
 cinally, as a powerful antispasmodic in 
 hysterical and hypochondriacal affections, 
 and in convulsions, in doses of from 10 to 
 30 grains. It has also been successfully 
 administered in epilepsy and tetanus. It 
 is occasionally adulterated with dried blood, 
 gum-ammoniacum, or galbanum, mixed 
 with a little of the powder of castor, and 
 some quantity of the fat of the beaver. 
 
 CASTORIUM. See Castoreum Russi- 
 cum. 
 
 CASTRATION. Celotnmia. Orchoto- 
 mia. A chirurgical operation, by which a 
 testicle is removed from the body. 
 
 CASTRENSIS. (From casfra, a csmp.) A 
 name applied to those diseases with which 
 soldiers, encamped in marshy places, are 
 afflicted. 
 
 C ATA BASIS, (From je*Ttava>, (to de- 
 scend.) A descent or operation down- 
 wards. 
 
 CATABIBASIS. (From **TstC/^at^, to cause 
 to descend.) An exclusion, ot expulsion 
 of the humours downwards. 
 
 CATABLACEUSIH. (From x*T*fC\suMw, to 
 be useless.) Hippocrates uses this word 
 A A 
 
CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 to signify carelessness and negligence in the 
 attendance on, und administration to the 
 sick. 
 
 CATABI.EMA. (From x.^-rct^AX\ee ) to throw 
 round.) The outermost fillet, winch se- 
 cures the rest of the bandages. 
 
 CATABHO> CHESTS. (From **]*., and@pffy%9t 
 the throat ; or uQfiCffwtfvt to swallow.) 
 The act of swallowing.. 
 
 CATACAUMA. (From x.^lctn.Aiui ) to burn.) 
 A burn, or scaid. 
 
 CATACAUSIS. (From **7axia, to burn.) 
 The act of combustion, or burning 1 . 
 
 CATACECLIHENUS. (From x.*lMi\ivoju.ai t 
 to lie down.) Keeping the bed, from the 
 violence of a disease. 
 
 CATACECRAMENUS. (From xx^swcsgaww^w/, 
 to reduce to small particles.) Broken into 
 small pieces. It is used of fractures. 
 
 CATACKRASTICA. (From K^OM^AWU^I, 
 to mix together.) Medicines which ob- 
 tund the acrimony of humours, by mixing 
 with them and reducing- them. 
 
 CATACHLIDESIS. (From x.-jil&xKii' ou t to 
 indulge in delicacies.) A gluttonous in- 
 dulgence in sloth and delicacies, to the ge- 
 neration of diseases. 
 
 CATACHRYSTOS. (From x.^1 entice t to 
 anoint.) An unguent, or ointment. 
 
 CATACHRYSMA. An ointment,. 
 
 CATACLASIS. (From *7A*x*a>, to break, 
 or distort.) Distorted eyelids. 
 
 CATACLEIS. (From xa7*, beneath, and 
 jtxtic, the clavicle.) The subclavicle, or 
 first rib, which is placed immediately un- 
 der the clavicle. 
 
 CATACLIXES. (From x.alctx.\tvu>, to lie 
 down.) One who, by disease, is fixed to 
 his bed. 
 
 CATACLISIS. (From x.-/]oM\tva> t to lie 
 down.) A lying down. It means also in- 
 curvation. 
 
 CATACLYSMA. (From x.*i*H.>,vfa, to wash.) 
 A clyster. 
 
 CATACLYSM us. (From x.aflaut.\uu>, to 
 wash.) An embrocation. A dashing of 
 water upon any part. 
 
 CATACHR-EMJTOS. (From **?*, andxgjf^u- 
 vof, a precipice.) Hippocrates means, by 
 this word, a swoln and inflamed throat, 
 from the exuberance of the parts. 
 
 CATACBUSIS. (From jt*7*a>, to drive 
 back.) A revulsion of humours. 
 
 CATABOULESIS. (From )ist]*JxMeo, to 
 enslave.) The subduing of passions, as in 
 a phrensy, or fever. 
 
 CAT.EGIZESIS. (From K^ltuyi^ to re- 
 pel.) A revulsion or rushing back of hu- 
 mours, or wind in the intestines. 
 
 CATZOKESIS. (From mflAtovtce, to irri- 
 gate.) Irrigation by a plentiful affusion 
 of liquor on some part of the b<xly. 
 
 CATAGMA. (From **7, and oyee, to 
 break.) A fracture. Galen says a solution 
 of the bone is called catagma, and elcos is 
 a solution of the continuity of ;he flesh : 
 that when it happens to a cartilage, it has 
 
 no name, though Hippocrates calls it ca- 
 tagraa. 
 
 CATAGMATICA. (From K*?^^*, a frac- 
 ture.) Catagmatics. Remedies proper 
 for cementing broken bones, or to promote 
 a callus. 
 
 CATAGOGE. (From xaflaeyofAeu, to abide.) 
 The seat or region of a disease or part. 
 
 CATAGYIOSIS. (From xoflatyviov, to de- 
 bilitate.) An /imbecility and enervation 
 of the strength and limbs. 
 
 CATALEPSIS. (From ^**&ft&tn, 
 to seize, to hold.) Catoche. Catochus. 
 Congelatio. Detentio. Encaialepsis ; and 
 by Hippocrates uphonia ; by Antigenes 
 anauditif by Caelius Aurehanus apprehensio, 
 oppressio , comprehensio., Jlpoptexia catalep- 
 tica of Cullen. A sudden suppression of 
 motion and sensation, the body remaining 
 in the same posture that it was in when 
 seized. 
 
 Dr. Cullen says, he has never seen the 
 catalepsy except when counterfeited ; and 
 is of opinion, that many of those cases re- 
 lated by other authors, have also been 
 counterfeited. It is said to come on sud- 
 denly, being only preceded by some lan- 
 guor of body and mind, and to return by 
 paroxysms. The patients are said to be for 
 some minutes, sometimes (though rarely) 
 for some hours, deprived of their senses, and 
 all power of voluntary motion ; but con- 
 stantly retaining the position in which 
 they were first seized, whether lying or 
 sitting; and if the limbs be put into any 
 other posture during the fit, they will keep 
 the posture in which they are placed. 
 When they recover from the paroxysm, 
 they remember nothing of what passed 
 during the time of it, but are like persons 
 awakened out of a sleep. 
 
 CATALOTICA. (From jea7aa<Ktw, to grind 
 down ) Medicines to soften and make 
 smooth the rough edges and crust of cica- 
 trices. 
 
 CATALYSIS. (K/raAy<r/f : from jc*Taxt/a>, 
 to dissolve or destroy.) It signifies a palsy, 
 or such a resolution as happens before the 
 death of the patient ; also that dissolution 
 which constitutes death. 
 
 CATAMARASMUS. (From fut/etfutgeuw, to 
 grow thin.) An emaciation, or resolution 
 of tumours. 
 
 CATAMASSESIS. (From jc*7*jaa<nn>yaau, to 
 manducate.) The grinding of the teeth, 
 and biting of the tongue ; so common in 
 epileptic persons. 
 
 CATAMENIA. (From **7*, according 
 to, and /AM the month.) Menses. The 
 monthly discharge of blood from the uterus 
 of females, between the ages of 14 and 
 45. Many have questioned whether the 
 catamenial discharge arose from a mere 
 rupture of vessels, or whether it was o wing- 
 to a secretory action. There can be little 
 doubt of the truth of the latter. The secre- 
 tory organ is composed of the arterial 
 
CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 179 
 
 vessels situated in the fundusof the uterus. 
 The dissection of women who have died 
 during- the time of their menstruating-, 
 proves this. Sometimes, though very rare- 
 ly, women, during pregnancy, menstruate ; 
 and when this happens, the discharge takes 
 place from the arterial vessels of the va- 
 gina. During pregnancy and lactation, 
 when the person is in good health, the ca- 
 tarnenia, for the most part, cease to flow. 
 The quantity a female menstruates at each 
 time, is very varied ; depending on climate, 
 and a variety of other circumstances. It 
 is commonly, in England, from five to six 
 ounces : it rarely exceeds eight. Its dura- 
 tion is from three to four, and sometimes, 
 though rarely, five days. With respect to 
 the nature of the discharge, it differs very 
 much from pure blood ; it never coagulates, 
 but is sometimes grumous, and membranes 
 like the decidua are formed in difficult 
 menstruations : in some women it always 
 smells rank and peculiar ; in others it is 
 inodorous. The use of this monthly secre- 
 tion is to render the uterus fit for the con- 
 ception and nutrition of the foetus ; there- 
 fore girls rarely conceive before the cata- 
 menia appear, and women rarely after their 
 entire cessation ; but very easily soon after 
 menstruation. 
 
 CATANANCE. Succory. 
 
 CATANIPHTHIS. (From xjfl&viTflcc, to 
 wash.) Washed, or scoured. It is used 
 by Hippocrates of a diarrhoea washed and 
 cleansed by boiled milk. 
 
 CATANTLEMA. (From K*7*v7x*w, to pour 
 upon.) A lotion by infusion of water, or 
 medicated fluids. 
 
 CATATTTLESIS. A medicated fluid. 
 
 CATAPASMA'. (From va.a-<ru>^ to sprinkle.) 
 Catapastum. Conspersio. Ejripaston. Pus- 
 ma .sympasmata. Aspersio. Aspergines. 
 The ancient Greek physicians meant by this, 
 any dry medicine reduced to powder, to be 
 sprinkled on the body. Their various uses 
 may be seen in Paulus of Egina, lib. vii. 
 cap. xiii. 
 
 CATAPAUSTS: (From K-jila.7ra.via, to rest, or 
 cease.) That rest or cessation from pain 
 which proceeds from the resolution of un- 
 easy tumours. 
 
 CATAPELTES. (From t7*, against, and 
 /srsA7, a sheild.) This word means a sling, 
 a granado, or battery ; and is also used to 
 signify the medicine which heals the wounds 
 and bruises made by such an instrument. 
 
 CATAPHORA. (From UO-TO.^^, to make 
 sleepy.) Coma somnolentwn. A preterna- 
 tural propensity to sleep. A mild apoplexy. 
 
 CATAPHORA ARTHRITICA. Apoplexy from 
 gout. 
 
 CATAPHORA COMA. Sanguineous apo- 
 plexy. 
 
 CATAPHORA EXANTHEMATICA. A lethargy 
 in eruptive diseases. 
 
 CATAPHORA HYDiiocErHAiiCA. Serous 
 apoplexy. 
 
 CATAPHORA SCORDUTJCA. Apoplectic 
 symptoms in scurvy. 
 
 CATAPHORA TIMOR. A lethargic dispo- 
 sition. 
 
 CATAPHRACTA. (From **72<pg*a-o-a, to for- 
 tify.) A bandage on the thorax. 
 
 CATAPLASMA. (From **7*7rAcrsra>, to 
 spread like a plaister.) A poultice. The 
 following are among- the most useful. 
 
 CATAPLASMA ALUMIXIS. This appication 
 was formerly used to inflammation of the 
 eyes, which was kept up from weakness of 
 the vessels ; it is now seldom used, a solu- 
 tion of alum being mostly substituted. 
 
 CATAPLASMA ACETOSTB. Sorrel poultice ; 
 $t. Acetosae, ibj. To be beaten m a mor- 
 tar into pulp. A good application to scor- 
 butic ulcers. 
 
 CATAPLASMA ^ETIATUM. See Cataplasma 
 fermenti. 
 
 CATAPLASMA CICUT.E. Hemlock poul- 
 tice. ^. Herbxcicutae exfoliatse, 5jj, Aquas 
 fontanse, Ibjj. To be boiled till only a pint 
 remains, when as much linseed meal a* ne- 
 cessary is to be added. This is an excellent 
 application to many cancerous and scrophu- 
 lous ulcers, and other malignant ones ; fre- 
 quently producing great climunition of the 
 pain of such diseases, and improving their 
 appearance. Justamond preferred the herb 
 fresh bruised. 
 
 CATAPLASMA CUMINI. This is a warm- 
 and stimulating- poultice, and was formerly 
 much used as an irritating antiseptic appli- 
 cation to gangrenous ulcers, and the like. 
 It is now seldom ordered. 
 
 CATAPLASMA BAUCI. Carrot poultice, $? 
 Iladicis datici recentis, Jbj. Bruize it in a 
 mortar into pulp. Some, perhaps with rea- 
 son, recommend the carrots to be first boil- 
 ed. The carrot poultice is employed as an 
 application to ulcerated cancers, scrophu- 
 lous sores of an irritable kind, and various 
 inveterate malignant ulcers. 
 
 CATAPLASMA FERMESTI. Vest cataplasm. 
 Take of flour a pound ; yest half a pint. 
 Mix and exopse to a gentle heat, until the 
 mixture begins to rise. This is a celebra- 
 ted application in cases of sloughing and 
 mortification. 
 
 CATAPLASMA LIXI. Linseed poultice, *. 
 Farinse lini, Ibss. Aquas ferventis, ib jse. 
 The powder is to be gradually sprinkled in- 
 to the water, while they ure quickly blend- 
 ed together with a spoon. This is the best 
 and most convenient of all emollient poul- 
 tices for common cases, and has, in a great 
 measure, superseded the bread and milk 
 one, so much in use formerly. 
 
 CATAPLASMA LTTHAnGTRI ACETATI. R>. 
 
 Aqtix Uthargyri acetati, %]. Aquae distill. 
 ibj. Micx panis, q. s. Mice. Practitioners 
 who place much confidence in the virtues 
 of lead, often use this poultice in cases of 
 inflammation. 
 
 CATAPLASMA Q^TERCUS MARIXI. This is 
 prepared by bruizing a quantity of the 
 
180 
 
 CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 marine plant, commonly called sea-tang, 
 which is afterwards to be applied by way 
 of a poultice. Its chief use is in cases of 
 scrophula, white swellings, and glandular 
 tumours more especially. When this vege- 
 tlabe cannot be obtained in its recent state, 
 a common poultice of sea-water and oat- 
 meal has been substituted by the late Mr- 
 Hunter, and other surgeons of eminence. 
 
 CATAPLASMA SIJTAPEOS. See Calaplasma 
 sin apis. 
 
 CATAPLASMA SINAPIS. Mustard cata- 
 plasm. Take of Mustard-seed, linseed, of 
 each powdered half a pound ; boiling vine- 
 gar, as much as is sufficient. Mix until it 
 acquires the consistence of a cataplasm. 
 
 CATAPLEXIS. (From <ar\w<ru>t to strike.) 
 Any sudden stupefaction, or deprivation of 
 sensation, in any of the members, or organs. 
 
 CATAPOSIS. (From x*Twa>, to swallow 
 down.) According to Aretxus, it signifies 
 the instruments of deglutition. Hence also 
 catapotium. 
 
 CATAPOTIUM. (KafrarcT/ov ) A pill. 
 
 CATAPSTXIS (From 4 w ^ a) to refrige- 
 rate.) A refrigeration without shivering, 
 either universal, or of some particular part. 
 A chilliness, or, as Vogel defines it, an un- 
 easy sense of cold in a muscular or cutane- 
 ous part. 
 
 CATAPTOSIS. (From x*T*5777rTa>, to fall 
 down.) It implies such a falling down as 
 happens in apoplexies ; or the spontaneous 
 falling down of a paralytic limb. 
 
 CATAPUTIA. (From x*7*rt>0a>, to have 
 an ill savour ; or from the Italian, cacapuzza, 
 which has the same meaning; so named 
 from its foetid smell.) Spurge. 
 
 CATAPUTIA MAJOB. See Ricinus. 
 
 CATAPUTIA MIITOB. The plant so called 
 in the pharmacopoeias, is the Euphorbia 
 lalhyris ; umbella, quadrifida, dichotoma,fo- 
 liis oppositis integerrimis, of Linnaeus. The 
 seeds possess purgative properties ; but if 
 exhibited in an over dose, prove drastic and 
 poisonous ; a quality peculiar to all the 
 euphorbia. 
 
 CATARACT. (Cataracta / from KX.TA. 
 %*<r<ru>, to confound or disturb ; because the 
 sense of vision is confounded, if not destroy- 
 ed.) The Caligo lentis of Cullen. 
 
 Hippocrates calls it y^nv^at/utt. Galen, 
 v7ro%yfjtai. The Arabians, gutta opaca. 
 Celsus, suffusio. A species of blindness, 
 arising almost always from an opacity of 
 the crystalline lens, or its capsule, pre- 
 venting the rays of light passing to the op- 
 tic nerve. It commonly begins with a 
 dimness of sight ; and this generally con- 
 tinues a considerable time before any opa- 
 city can be observed in the lens. As the 
 disease advances, the opacity becomes 
 sensible, and the patient imagines there are 
 particles of dust, or motes, upon the eye, 
 or >n the air, which are called muscoe vott- 
 tantes. This opacity gradually increases till 
 the person either becomes entirely blind, or 
 
 can merely distinguish light from darkness. 
 The disease commonly comes on rapidly, 
 though sometimes its progress is slow and 
 gradual. From a transparent state, it changes 
 to a perfectly white, or light gray colour. In 
 some very rare instances, a black cataract 
 is found. The consistence also varies, be- 
 ing at one time hard, at another entirely 
 dissolved. When the opake lens is either 
 more indurated than in the natural state, or 
 retains a tolerable degree of firmness, the 
 case is term-d, a Jtrm or hard cataract. 
 When the substance of the lens seems to be 
 converted into a whitish or other kind of 
 fluid, lodged in the capsule, the case is de- 
 nominated a milky or fluid cataract When 
 the substance is of a midling consistence, 
 neither hard nor fluid, but about as con- 
 sistent as a thick jelly, or curds, the case 
 is named a soft or caseous cataract. When 
 the anterior or posterior layer of the crys- 
 talline capsule becomes opake, after the 
 lens itself has been removed from this little 
 membranous sac, by a previous operation, 
 the affection is named a secondary membra- 
 nous cataract. There are many other dis- 
 tinctions made by authors. Cataract is 
 seldom attended with pain ; sometimes, 
 however, every exposure to light creates 
 uneasiness, owing probably to the inflam- 
 mation at the bottom of the eye. The real 
 cause of cataract is not yet well under- 
 stood. Numbers of authors consider it 
 as proceed ng from a preternatural con- 
 traction of the vessels of the lens, arising 
 from some external violence, though more 
 commonly from some internal and occult 
 cause. The cataract is distinguished from 
 gutta serena, by the pupils in the latter be- 
 ing never affected with light, and from no 
 opacity being observed in the lens It is 
 distinguished from hypopyon, staphyloma, 
 or any other disease in the fore part of the 
 eye, by the evident marks which these af- 
 fections produce, as well as by the pain at- 
 tending their beginning. But it is difficult 
 to determine when the opacity is in the 
 lens, or in its capsule. If the retina 
 (which is an expansion of the optic nerve in 
 the inside of the eye) be not diseased, vision 
 may, in most cases, be restored, by either 
 depressing the diseased lens, or extracting 
 it enterely, which is termed couching. 
 
 CATABBHEUMA. (From **7aa>, to flow 
 from.) A catarrh, or defluxion of hu- 
 mours. 
 
 CATABBHEXIS. (From xaflA^Hyvvce, to 
 pour out.) A violent and copious eruption, 
 or effusion, joined with noi\ta.e : it is a co- 
 pious evacuation from the belly, and some- 
 times alone it is of the same signification. 
 In Vogel's Nosology, it is defined, a dis- 
 charge of pure blood from the intestines, 
 such as takes place in dysentery. 
 
 CATABBHfficus. (From xa7atgsa>, to flow 
 from.) A word applied to diseases, pro- 
 ceeding from a discharge of phlegm. 
 
CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 181 
 
 CATARRHOPA PHTMATA. (Ktfioggo*'* <pu- 
 *.) Tubercles tending downward ; or, 
 as Galen relates, those that have their apex 
 on a depending part. 
 
 CATARRHOPOS NOUSOS, -(KATaggosro? v- 
 <roc.) A remission of the 'disease, or its de- 
 cline, and opposed to the paroxysm. 
 
 CATARRHUS. (From **7*gga>, to 
 flow down.) Coryza. A catarrh. An in- 
 creased secretion of mucus from the mem- 
 branes of the nose, fauces, and bronchia, 
 with fever, and attended with sneezing, 
 cough, thirst, lassitude, and want of appe- 
 tite. It is a genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexice, and order profluvia, of Cullen. 
 There are two species of catarrh, viz. ca- 
 tarrhus d frig-ore, which is very common, 
 and is called a cold in the head ; and catar* 
 rhus d contagione, the influenza, which 
 sometimes seizes a whole city. Catarrh is 
 also symptomatic of several other diseases. 
 Hence we have the catarrhus rubeolosus ,- 
 tussis variolosa, verminosa, caleulosa, phthi* 
 sica, hysterica, d dentitione, ffravidarum, me- 
 tallicolarum, &c. 
 
 CATARRHUS A FRIGORE. Catarrh from 
 cold. 
 
 CATARRHUS BELLINSULAKUS. Mumps, or 
 cynanche parotidaea. 
 
 CATARRHUS A COXTAGIO. The influ- 
 enza. 
 
 CATARRHUS SUFFOCATIVUS. The croup, 
 or cynanche tracheahs. 
 
 CATARRHUS VESICJE. Strangury, with 
 discharge of mucus. 
 
 CATARTISMUS. (From xa7*7/fw, to make 
 perfect.) According to Galen, a is a trans- 
 lation of a bone from a preternatural to its 
 natural situation. 
 
 CATASARCA. (From x*7*. and <ragf, flesh.) 
 The same as dnasarca. 
 
 CATASBESTIS. (From xst7t, and <rivvv/*i, 
 to extinguish.) The resolution of tumours 
 without suppuration. 
 
 CATASCHASMUS. (From x.yflaurxao> t to 
 scarify.) Scarification. 
 
 CATASEISIS. (From x*7*, and <rna> t to 
 shake.) A concussion. 
 
 CATASPASMA. (From KafleurTnuo, to draw 
 backwards.) A revulsion or retraction of 
 humours, or parts. 
 
 CATASTAGMOS. (From X*T*, and s-a>, to 
 distil.) This is the name which the Greeks, 
 in the time* of Celsus, had for a distillation. 
 
 CATASTALTICUS. (From Kttsret.o-'T&.Xto, to re- 
 strain, or <rTtx\ee, to contract.) It signifies 
 styptic, astringent, repressing. 
 
 CATASTASIS (KstTawraw/c.) The consti- 
 tution, state, or condition of any thing. 
 
 CATATASIS (From )utlaQwa> t to extend.) 
 In Hippocrates it means the extension of a 
 fractured limb, or a dislocated one, in or- 
 der to replace it. Also the actual replacing 
 it in a proper situation. 
 
 CATAXIS. (From xat?at)/a>, to break.) A 
 fracture. Also a division of parts by an 
 instrument. 
 
 CATECHOMENUS. (From x*7^, to re- 
 sist.) Resisting and making ineffectual 
 the remedies which have been applied or 
 given. 
 
 CATECHU. Catechu. It is said, that, 5n 
 the Japanese language, kate Dignities a tree, 
 and cAw, juice.) Terra Japonica. Japan earth. 
 An extract prepared in India, it was supposed 
 till lately, from the juice of the Mimosa ca- 
 techu of Linnaeus : vpinis stipularibus^ foliis 
 bipinnatis muttijugis, glandutis parrialium 
 singuUsi spicis axillaribus geminis seu ternis 
 pedunculatis ; by boiling the wood and eva- 
 poratii-g the decoction by the heat of the 
 sun. But the shrub is now ascertained to be 
 an acacia, and is termed Acacia catechu. 
 In its purest state, it is a dry, pulver- 
 able substance, outwardly of a reddish co- 
 lour, internally of a shining dark brown, 
 tinged with a reddish hue ; in the mouth it 
 discovers considerable adstrmgency, suc- 
 ceeded by a sweetish mucilaginous taste. 
 It may be advantageously employed for 
 most purposes where an adstringent is in- 
 dicated, and is particularly useful in alvine 
 fluxes, where astringents are required. 
 Besides this, it is employed also in ulerine 
 profluvia, in laxity and debility of the vi- 
 cera in general ; and it is an excellent topi- 
 cal adstringent, when suffered to dissolve 
 leisurely in the mouth, for laxities and nice- 
 rations of the gums, aplithous ulcers in the 
 mouth, and similar affections. This ex- 
 tract is the basis of several formulae in our 
 pharmacopoeias, particularly of a tincture : 
 but one of the best forms under which it 
 can be exhibited, is that of a simple infu- 
 sion in warm water with a proportion of 
 cinnamon, for by this means it is at once 
 freed of its impurities and improved by the 
 addition of the aromatic. Fourcroy says 
 that catechu is prepared from the seeds of 
 a kind of palm, called areca. 
 
 CATEIAPION. (From KOLTO., and *, a 
 blade of grass.) An instrument, having at 
 the end a blade of grass, or made like a 
 blade of grass, which was thrust into the 
 nostrils to provoke a haemorrhage when 
 the head ached. It is mentioned by Are- 
 txus. 
 
 CATELI.US. (Dim. of catulus, a whelp.) 
 A young whelp. Also a chymical instru- 
 ment called a cupel, which was formerly in 
 the shape of a dog's head. 
 
 CATH^ERESIS. (From xstfiA/ga, to take 
 away.) The subtraction or taking away 
 any part or thing from the body. Some- 
 t'unes it mean* an evacuation, and Hippo- 
 crates uses it for such. A consumption of 
 the body, as happens without manifest 
 evacuation. 
 
 CATHJERETICA. (From Jt5t8auga>, to take 
 away.) Medicines which consume or re- 
 move superfluous flesh. 
 
 CATHARMA. (From jt*05t/go>, to remove.) 
 The excrements, or humours, purged OK 
 from the body. 
 
182 
 
 CAT 
 
 CAT 
 
 CATHAHMUS. (From actBui^, to remove.) 
 A purgation of the excrements, or humours. 
 A cure by incantation, or the royal touch. 
 
 CATHARSIA. (From **0sga>, to purge.) 
 Cathartics, having- a purging property. 
 
 CATHARSIS. (From **6fla>, to take 
 away.) A purge, or purgation of the ex- 
 crements, or humours, either medically or 
 naturally. 
 
 CATHARTICS. (Calhartica, sc. medi- 
 camenta : x,x,Qetri)ix, : from xaifla/g*, to purge.) 
 Those medicines which, taken internally, 
 increase the number of alvine evacuations. 
 The different articles referred to this class 
 of medicines are divided into five orders : 
 1. Stimulating cathartics, as jalap, aloes, 
 and bhter apple, which are well calculated 
 to discharge accumulations of serum, and 
 are mostly selected for indolent and phleg- 
 matic habits, and those who are hard to 
 purge. 
 
 2. Refrigerating cathartics, as Glauber's 
 salts, Epsom suits, sal polychrest, and cre- 
 mor tartar. These are better adapted for 
 plethoric habits, and those with an inflam- 
 matory diathesis. 
 
 3. Adstringent cathartics, as rhubarb and 
 damask roses, which are mostly given to 
 those whose bowels are weak and irritable, 
 and subject to diarrhoea. 
 
 '4. Emollient cathartics, as manna, malva, 
 castor oil, and olive oil, which may be 
 given in preference to other cathartics, to 
 children and the very aged. 
 
 5. Narcotic cathartics, as tobacco, hyos- 
 cyamus, and digitalis. This order is never 
 given but to the very strong and indolent, 
 and to maniacal patients, as their operation 
 is very powerful. 
 
 Murray, in his Materia Medica, considers 
 the different cathartics under the two di- 
 visions of laxatives and purgatives ; the 
 former being mild in their operation, and 
 merely evacuating the contents of the in- 
 testines ; the latter being more powerful, 
 and even extending their stimulant opera- 
 don to the neighbouring parts. The fol- 
 lowing he enumerates among the principal 
 laxatives : Manna, Cassia fis-tularis, Tama- 
 rindus Indicu, Ricinus communis, Sulphur, 
 Magnesia. Under the head of purgatives, 
 he names Cassia senna, Rhaeurn palma- 
 tum, Conyolvulus jalapa, Helleborus ni- 
 ger, Brionia alba, Cucumis colocynthis, 
 Momordica elaterium, Rhamnus catharti- 
 cus, Aloe perfoliata, Convolvulus scammo- 
 nia, Gambogia gutta, Submurias hydrar- 
 gyri, Sulphas magnesias, Sulphas sodae, 
 Sulphas potassx, Supertartris potassae, Tar- 
 tris potass*, Tartris potassx et sodse, Phos- 
 phas sodae, Murias sodse, Terebinthina ve- 
 neta, Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 CATHARTICUS SAL. See Sulphas magne- 
 six, and Sulphas soda. 
 
 CATHARTICUS HISPANIC us SAL. A kind 
 of Glauber's salt, produced near Madrid, 
 from some springs. 
 
 CATHARTICUS GLAUBEHI SAL. See Sul- 
 phas soda. 
 
 CATHEDRA. (From x.8tfy/*ttt, to sit.) 
 The anus, or rather, the whole of the but- 
 tocks, as being the part on which we sit. 
 
 CATHERETICA. (From x.a.Ba.1^ to re- 
 move.) Corrosives. Medicines which, by 
 corrosion, remove superfluous flesh. 
 
 CATHETER. (From x*6/<u/, to thrust 
 into.) A long and hollow tube, that is in- 
 troduced by surgeons into the urinary blad- 
 der, to remove the urine, when the person 
 is unable to pass it. Catheters are either 
 made of silver or of the elastic gum. 
 That for the male urethra is much longer 
 than that for the female, and so curved, 
 if made of silver, as to adapt itself to the 
 urethra. 
 
 CATHETERISMUS. (From */*&%, 
 a catheter.) The term given by P. jgi- 
 neta to the operation of introducing the 
 catheter. 
 
 CATHIDRYSIS. (From tcctB^uco, to 
 place together.) The reduction of a frac- 
 ture. The operation of setting a broken 
 bone. 
 
 CATHMIA. A name for litharge. 
 
 CATHODOS. (From X.*T, and odof.) A 
 descent of humours. 
 
 CATHOLCEUS. (From K.ATA, and o**ga>, 
 to draw over.) An oblong fillet, made to 
 draw over and cover the whole bandage of 
 the head. 
 
 CATHOLICON. (From x.&vst, and ox/xo?, 
 universal.) A panacea, or universal medi- 
 cine. A term formerly applied to medi- 
 cines that were supposed to purge all the 
 humours. 
 
 CATHYjpjaA. (From XATA, and rmo?, 
 sleep.) A profound but unhealthy sleep. 
 
 CATIAS. (From x.*6iHfju, to place in.) 
 An incision knife, formerly used for open- 
 ing an abscess in the uterus, and for ex- 
 tracting a dead foetus. 
 
 CATILLUS. See Catellus. 
 
 CATIXUM ALUMEW. A name given to 
 potash. 
 
 CATINUS. (Kafravov.) A crucible. 
 
 Catmint. See JVepeta. 
 
 CATOCATHARTICA. (From .a.ree, down- 
 wards, and jt*9;uga>, to purge.) Medicines 
 that operate by stool. 
 
 CATOCHE. (From KATI^M, ^to detain.) 
 See Catalepfis* 
 
 CATOCHEILTJM. (From xa.ru>, beneath, 
 and xjukos, the lip.) The lower lip. 
 
 CATOCHCS. (From KAT*;^, to detain.) 
 A catalepsy. Also a tetanus or spasmodic 
 disease in which the body is rigidly held 
 in an upright posture. 
 
 CATOCHUS CERVINTTS. Tetanus, particu- 
 larly affecting the neck. 
 
 CATOCHUS DIURNUS. An occasional te- 
 tanus. 
 
 CATOCHUS HOLOTONTCUS. Another name 
 for tetanus. 
 
CAU 
 
 CAU 
 
 183 
 
 CATOMISMUS. (From KX.TCV, belgw, and 
 o>/*o?, the shoulder.) By this word, P. -gi- 
 neta expresses a method of reducing 1 a lux- 
 ated snoukler, by raising the patient over 
 the shoulder of a strong man, that, by the 
 weight of the body the d.sioc&tion may be 
 reduced. 
 
 CATOPSIS. (From x.*,<To7r<rof*a.t, to see 
 clearly.) An acute and quick perception. 
 The acuteness of the faculties which accom- 
 panies the latter stages of consumption. 
 
 CATOPTER, (From xjtT*, and onrrojuuti, to 
 see, and, by metaphor, to probe.) A probe. 
 An instrument called a speculum ani. 
 
 CATOHCHITES (From KATOL, and o%ts the 
 orchis.) A wine in which the orchis root 
 has been infused. 
 
 CATORETICA. (From xx.ru>, downwards, 
 and , to flow.) Catoteretica, Catoterica. 
 M- dicmes which purge by stool. 
 
 CATOTERETICA. See Catoretica. 
 
 CATULOTICA. (From K&TXKVU, to cica- 
 trize.) Medicines that cicatrize wounds. 
 
 CA TUTRIPALI. A name of the pi|)er Ion- 
 gum. 
 
 CAUCALIS. (From H&VX.IOV, a cup ; or 
 from JkwwAK, the daucus.) Bastard pars- 
 ley, so named from the shape of its flower. 
 Also, the wild carrot. 
 
 CAUCALOIDES. (From caucalis, and ufoc, 
 a likeness ; from its likeness to the flower 
 of the caucalis.) The patella is sometimes 
 so called. 
 
 CAUDA. (From cado, to fall ; because 
 it hangs or falls down behind.) A tail. 
 
 1. The tail of animals. 
 
 2. A name formerly given to the os coc- 
 cygis, that being in tailed animals the be- 
 ginning of the tail. 
 
 3. A fleshy substance, protuberating 
 from the lips of the vagina of the pudendum 
 muliebre, and resembling a tail, according 
 to vtius. 
 
 4. Many herbs are also named cauda, with 
 the affixed name of some animal, whose tail 
 the herb is supposed to be like ; as cauda 
 equina, horse-tail ; cauda muris, mouse -tail ; 
 and in many other instances. 
 
 CAUDA EauiNA. The spinal marrow, 
 at its termination about the second lumbar 
 vertebra, gives off a large number of nerves, 
 which, when unravelled,resemble the horse's 
 tail ; hence the name. See also Equisetum. 
 
 CAUDATIO. (From cauda, a tail.) An 
 elongation of the clitoris. 
 
 CAUL. The English name for the omen- 
 turn. See Omentum. 
 
 CAULEDON. (From xau/xoc, a stalk.) A 
 transverse fracture, when the bone is bro- 
 ken, like the stump of a tree. 
 
 CAULIFLOWER. A species of brassica, 
 whose flower is cut before the fructification 
 expands. The observations which have 
 been made concerning cabbages are appli- 
 cable here. Cauliflower is, however, a far 
 more delicious vegetable. 
 
 CAUUS. (Kalab. A Chaldean word,) 
 
 1. The stem or stalk of a plant. 
 
 2. A c bbage. 
 
 3. It means too the penis of a man. 
 CAULIS FLORIDA. Cauliflower. 
 CAULODES. (From x&u\os, the cabbage.)' 
 
 The white or green cabbage. 
 
 CAULOTOX. (From KauAo? a stem: be- 
 cause it grows upon a stalk.) A name gi- 
 ven to the beet, 
 
 CAUMA. (From jt<o>, to burn.) The 
 heat of the body or the heat of the atmo- 
 sphere, in a fever. 
 
 CAU VGA. A name of the areca. 
 
 CAUSIS. (From x-xtco, to burn.) A burn ; 
 or rather, the act of combustion^ or burn- 
 ing. 
 
 CAUSODES. (From **;&>, to burn.) A 
 term applied by Celsus to a burning fever. 
 
 CAUSOMA. (From x.auu> t to burn.) An 
 ardent or burning heat and inflammation. 
 A term used by Hippocrates. 
 
 CAUSTIC ALKALI. The pure alkalis are 
 so called. See Alkali. 
 
 Caustic barley. See Cevadilla. 
 
 CAUSTICS. (Caustica, sc. medicamen- 
 ta ; fronv **/, to burn ; because they al- 
 ways produce a burning sensation.) See 
 EscharoticS' 
 
 CAUSTICUM AMERICANUM. The ceva- 
 dilia. 
 
 CAUSTICUM ANTIMONIALE. See Muriate 
 of antimony. 
 
 CAUSTICUM COMMUNE FORTIUS. See Po- 
 tassa cum calce. 
 
 CAUSTICUM LUNARE. See Nitras ar- 
 gentL 
 
 CAUSUS. (From KAKO, to burn.) A 
 highly ardent fever. According to Hip- 
 pocrates, a fiery heat, insatiable thirst, a 
 rough and black tongue, complexion yel- 
 lowioh, and. the saliva bilious, are its pecu 
 liar characteristics. Others also are par- 
 ticular in describing it ; but whether an- 
 cients or moderns, from what they relate, 
 this fever is no other than a continued 
 ardent fever in a billious constitution. In it 
 the heat of the body is intense; the breath 
 is particularly fiery; the extremities are 
 cold ; the pulse is frequent and small ; the 
 heat is more violent internally than exter- 
 nally, and the whole soon ends in recovery 
 or death. 
 
 CAUSCS, ENDEMIAI,. The name given, by 
 Dr. Mosely, to the yellow fever of the 
 West Indies. 
 
 CAUTERY. (From x*iu>, to burn.) 
 Cauteries were divided, by the ancients, 
 into actual and potential ; but the term is 
 now given only to the red-hot iron, or, 
 actual cautery. This was formerly the only 
 means of preventing haemorrhages from 
 divided arteries, till the invention of the 
 ligature. It was also used in diseases, 
 with the same view as we employ a blister. 
 Potential cautery was the name by which 
 kali purum, or "potassa, waa distinguished 
 in the former dispensatories of Edinburgh, 
 
184 
 
 CEL 
 
 CEN 
 
 Surgeons understand, by this term, any 
 caustic application. 
 
 CAVA. The name of a vein, and also of 
 the pudendum nmliebre. See Veins. 
 
 CAVERJXA. (From cavus, hollow.) A 
 cavern. Also the name of the pudendum 
 muliebre. 
 
 CAVIARE. Caviarium. A. food made of 
 the hard roes of sturgeon, formed into 
 cakes, and much esteemed by the Russians. 
 
 CAVICULA. (Dim. of cavltta.} See Ca- 
 villa. 
 
 CAVILLA. (From cavus.) The ankle, 
 or hollow of the foot. 
 
 CAV1TAS. (From cavus, hollow.) Any 
 cavity, or hollowness. The auricle of the 
 heart was formerly called the cavitas inno- 
 minata, the hollow without a name. 
 
 Cayenne pepper. See Piper Indicum. 
 
 CAZABI. See Cassada. 
 
 CEASMA. (From a>, to split, or divide.) 
 Ceatmus. A fissure, or fragment. 
 
 CEBEK. (Arab.) The agallochum. Also 
 the capparis. 
 
 CEBIPIRA. (Indian.) A tree which 
 grows in Brazil, decoctions of whose bark 
 are used in baths and fomentations, to re- 
 lieve pains in the limbs, and cutaneous dis- 
 eases. 
 
 CEDAR. See Cedrinum lignum. 
 
 CEDMA. (From *ftfta>, to disperse.) A 
 defluxion, or rheumatic affection, scattered 
 over the parts about the hips. 
 
 CEDRA, ESSEHTIA BE. See Bergamotte 
 
 CEDKINUM LIGNUM. Cedar ot Leba- 
 nus. Vinus cedrus of Linnaeus. An odori- 
 ferous wood, more fragrant than that of the 
 fir, but possessing similar virtues. 
 
 CEDRITES. (From x&fgoc, the cedar-tree.) 
 Wine in which the resin which distils from 
 the cedar-tree has been steeped. 
 
 CEDRIUM. Cedar. It is also a name 
 for common tar, in old writings. 
 
 CEDROMELA. The fruit of the citron- 
 tree. 
 
 CEDRONELLA, Turkey baum. 
 
 CEDKOSTIS. (From xfcTgoc, the cedar-tree.) 
 A name of the white bryony, which smells 
 like the cedar. 
 
 CEDRUS. (From Kedron, a valley where 
 they grew abundantly.) The Pinus cedrus 
 of Limiaeus, or the cedar-tree. 
 
 CEDRTJS AMERICASTA. The arbor vitx. 
 
 CEDRUS BACCIFERA. The savine. 
 
 CEIRIA. (From *a>, to abrade.) The 
 tape-worm ; so called from its excoriating 
 and abrading the intestines. 
 
 Celandine. See Chelidonium majus. 
 
 CELASTRUS. (From xtK*,, a dart or pole, 
 which it represents.) Ceunolhus America- 
 mis of Linnaeus. Some noted fndians de- 
 pend more on this than on the lobelia, for 
 the cure of syphilis, and use it in the same 
 manner as lobelia. 
 
 CELK. (From xx.) A tumour caused 
 by the prolusion of any soft part. Hence 
 the corop Jund terms hydrocele, bubonocele. 
 
 CELERY. The English name for a variety 
 of the apium graveolens. 
 
 Cettac artery. See Coeliac artery. 
 
 CEIIS. (From *, to burn.) A spot 
 or blemish upon the skin, particularly that 
 which is occasioned by a burn. 
 
 CELLA TURCICA. See Sella turcica. 
 
 CELLULA. (Dim. of cella, a cell.) A 
 little cell or cavity. 
 
 CELLUUE MASTOIDEB See Temporal 
 bone. 
 
 CELLULAR MEMBRANE. Membra- 
 na cellulosa Tela cellulosa. Panniculus adi- 
 posu*. Membrana adiposa, pinguedinosa, et 
 reticularis. The cellular structure of the 
 body, composed of laminae and fibres vari- 
 ously joined together, which is the connect- 
 ing medium of every part of the body. It is 
 by means of the communication of the cells 
 of this membrane, that the butchers blow 
 up their veal. The cellular membrane is, 
 by some anatomists, distinguished into the. 
 reticular and adipose membrane. The 
 former is evidently dispersed throughout 
 the whole body, except the substance of 
 the brain. It makes a bed for the other 
 solids of the body, covers them all, and 
 unites them one to another. The adipose 
 membrane consists of the reticular sub- 
 stance, and a particular apparatus for the 
 secretion of oil, and is mostly found imme- 
 diately under the skin of many parts, and 
 about the kidneys. 
 
 CELOTOMIA. (From **, hernia, and 
 Ttftvce. to cut.) The operation for hernia. 
 
 CELSA. A term of Paracelsus's, to sig- 
 nify what is called the beating of the life in 
 a particular part. 
 
 CEMENTERIUM. A crucible. 
 
 CE VCH RAM is. (From xej/^o?, millet.) 
 A grain or seed of the fig. 
 
 CENCHRIUS. A species of Herpes tliat 
 resembles xej^go?, or millet. 
 
 CENEANGEIA. (From xevoa, to empty, 
 and ityyoe, a vessel.) The evacuation of 
 blood, or other fluids, from their proper 
 vessels. 
 
 CENIGDAM. Ceniplam. Cenigotam, Ce- 
 nipolam. Thename of an instrument ancient- 
 ly used tor opening the head in epilepsies. 
 
 CENIOTEMICM. A purging remedy, 
 formerly of use in the venerial disease, 
 supposed to be mercurial. 
 
 CESTOSIS. (From xtyoc, empty.) Eva- 
 cuation. It must be distinguished from 
 Catharsis. Cenosia imports a general eva- 
 cuation; Catharsis means the evacuation 
 of a particular humour, which offends with 
 respect to 'quality. 
 
 CENTAUREA. (So called from Chiron, 
 the centaur, who is said to have employed 
 one of its species to cure himself of a 
 wound accidentally received, by letting one 
 of the arrows of Hercules fall upon his foot.) 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnzean system, of the Order Polygamia 
 frustanea. Class, Syngenesis 
 
i CEN 
 
 . CENTAUREA BEHEN. The systematic name 
 of the officinal behen album. See Behcn 
 album. 
 
 CENTAUREA BENEPICTA. The syste- 
 matic name of the blessed thistle. See 
 Carduus benedictus. 
 
 CEHTAUREA CALCITRAPA. The syste- 
 matic name of the calcitrapa. See Calci- 
 trapa* 
 
 CENTAUREA CYANUS. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the fares 
 cyani. See Cyanus. 
 
 CENTAURIOIDES. Thegratiola. 
 
 CENTAURIUM MAGNUM MA Jus. The great 
 centau ry. 
 
 CENl'AURIUM. (From*v7*yoc, a cen- 
 taur ; so called because it was feigned that 
 Chiron cured Hercuies's loot, which he 
 had wounded with a poisonous arrow, with 
 it.) Centaurium minus vulgare. Cen- 
 taiirium parvum. Centauriuin minus. Cen- 
 taury. Chironia centaurium of Linnse- 
 us : corollis gumquefidis mfundibuliformi- 
 bus, caule dichotomo, pistillo simplici. This 
 plant is justly esteemed to be the most 
 efficacious bitter of all the medicinal 
 plants indigenous to this country. It has 
 been recommended, by Cullen, as a sub- 
 stitute for gentain, and by several is 
 thought to be a more useful medicine. The 
 tops of the centaury plant are directed for 
 use by the colleges of London and Edin- 
 burgh, and are most commonly given in 
 infusion ; but they may also be taken in 
 powder, or prepared into an extract. 
 
 Centaury. See Centaurium. 
 
 CENTAURIUM. MINUS. See Centaurium. 
 
 CENTIMORBIA (From centum, a hun- 
 dred, and morbus, a disease.) Nummula- 
 ria, or moneywort; named from jts sup- 
 posed efficacy in the cure of a multitude of 
 disorders. 
 
 CENTINODIA. (From centum, a hun- 
 dred, and nodus, a knot.) The herb jloly- 
 gonum ; so called from its many knots, or 
 joints. 
 
 CENTIPEDES. . (From centum, a hundred, 
 and pes, a foot.) Woodlice, named from 
 the multitude of their feet. 
 
 CENTRATIO. (From centrum, a centre.) 
 The concentration and affinity of certain 
 substances to each other. Paracelsus ex- 
 presses by it the degenerating of a saline 
 principle, and contracting a corrosive and 
 exulcerating quality. Hence Centrum Sails. 
 is said to be the principle and cause of 
 ulcers. 
 
 CENTRIUM. (From M.tv?rtu> t to prick.) 
 A plaister recommended by Galen against 
 stiches and pricks in the side. 
 
 CENTRUM. (From xevr&a>, to point or 
 prick.) The middle point of a circle. 
 In chymistry it is the residence or founda- 
 tion of matter. In medicine, it is the point 
 in which its virtue resides, In anatomy, 
 the middle point of some parts is so 
 
 OErf 
 
 IS* 
 
 named, as centrum, nerveum the middle or 
 tendinous part of the diaphragm. 
 
 CENTRUM OVALE. When the two he- 
 mispheres of the brain are removed on a 
 line with the level of the corpus Callosum, 
 the internal medullary part presents a 
 somewhat oval centre ; hence it is called 
 centrum ovale. .Vieussenius supposed all 
 the medullary fibres met at this place. 
 
 CENTRUM TENDINOSUM. The tendinous 
 centre of the diaphragm is so called. See 
 Diaphragm. 
 
 CENTRUM NERVKUM. The centre of 
 the diaphragm is so called. See Dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 CENTUMNODIA. (From centum, a hun- 
 dred, and nodus, a knot ; so called from its 
 many knots, or joints.) Common knot- 
 grass. This plant, Polygonum aviculare of 
 Linnaeus, is never used in this country ; it 
 is said to be useful in stopping haemor- 
 rhages, diarrhoeas, &c. but little credit is 
 to be given to this account. 
 
 CENTUNCULTJS. Bastard pimpernel. 
 
 CEPA.^ (From JCWS-QC, a woolcard, from 
 the likeness of its roots.) The onion. 
 This bulbous root belongs to the AlUum 
 cepa of Linnaeus : scapo nudo inferne ven- 
 tricoso longiore y foliis teretibus. Dr. Cullen 
 says, onions are acrid and stimulating, and 
 possess very little nutriment. With bilious 
 constitutions they generally produce flatu- 
 lency, thirst, head-ach, and febrile symp- 
 toms ; but where the temperament is phleg- 
 matic, they are of infinite service, by stimu- 
 lating the habit and promoting the natural 
 secretions, particularly expectoration and 
 urine. They are recommended in scorbu- 
 tic cases, as possessing antiscorbutic pro- 
 perties. Externally, onions are employed 
 in suppurating poultices, arid suppression 
 of urine in children is said to be relieved 
 by applying them, roasted, to the pubf.s. 
 
 CEPJEA. A species of onion which used 
 to be esteemed for salads in spring, but is 
 now disregarded. 
 
 CEPHIL^EA. (From **$**., the head.) 
 The flesh of the head, which covers the 
 skull. Also a long continued pain of the 
 cerebrum, and its membranes. 
 
 CEPHALALGIA. (From xs<jjsa, the 
 head, and ctxyos, pain.) Cepkadea. The 
 head-ach. It is symptomatic of very many 
 diseases, but is rarely an original disease 
 itself. When mild, it is called cephalaigia ; 
 when inveterate, cephalsea. When one 
 side of the head only is affected, it takes 
 the names of hemicrania, migrana, hemipa- 
 gia, and megrim,- in one of the temples 
 only, crotaphoy / and that which is fixed to 
 a point, generally in the crown of the head, 
 is distinguished by the name of davit?. 
 
 CEPHALAI.GIA CATARRHALTS. Head-ach, 
 with catarrh, from cold. 
 
 CEPHALALGIA INFLAMMATORIA. Phreni- 
 tis, or inflammation of the brain. 
 
 1* B 
 
186 
 
 CER 
 
 CER 
 
 CEPHALAL&IA SPASMODICA. The sick 
 head-ach. A species of indigestion. 
 
 CEPHALARTICA. (From *<?**, the head, 
 and Apvtfa to make pure.) Medicines 
 which purge the head. 
 
 CEPHALE. (K<j>*x.) The head. 
 
 CEPHALIC VEIN. (Vena cephalica , so 
 called, because the head was supposed to 
 be relieved by opening it.) The anterior 
 vein of the arm, that receives the cephalic 
 of the thumb. 
 
 CEPHALICA. (From xpeMr, the head.) 
 Cephalics. Such remedies as are adapted 
 for the cure of disorders of the head. Of 
 this class are the snuffs, which produce a 
 discharge from the mucous membrane of 
 the nose, &c. 
 
 CEPHALICA fotticis. A branch from 
 the cephalic vein, sent off from about the 
 lower extremity of the radius, running su. 
 perficially between the thumb and the me- 
 tacarpus. 
 
 CEPHALICCS PULVIS. A powder prepar- 
 ed from asarum. 
 
 CEFHALINJE. (From xs^Htxw, the head.) 
 The head of the tongue. That part of the 
 tongue which is next the root and nearest 
 the fauces. 
 
 CEPHALITIS. (From M$O* the head.) 
 Inflammation of the head. See Phrerritis. 
 
 CEPHALOHOSTJS. (From M^AM, the head, 
 and voros, a disease.) This term is ap- 
 plied to the febris hungarica, in which the 
 head is principally affected. 
 
 CKPHALO-PHABYNGErS. (From Jt(f>5tX, 
 
 the head, and <j>*fy}, the throat.) A 
 muscle of the pharynx, otherwise na- 
 med constrictor pharyngis inferior ; which 
 see. 
 
 CEPHAIOPOXIA. (From K^*A, the head, 
 and tvovos, pain.) Head-ach ; heaviness of 
 the head. 
 
 CEPINI. Vinegar. 
 CEPTTLA. Large myrobalans. 
 CERA. Wax. Bees* wax. A solid 
 concrete substance, collected from vege- 
 tables by bees; and extracted from their 
 combs after the honey is got out, by heat- 
 ing and pressing them. With rectified spi- 
 rit it forms, by the assistance of he:it, a ge- 
 latinous liquid. It is pf-rfectly insoluble 
 in watery liquors. When melted, it as- 
 sumes the appearance of oil, and in this 
 state is easily combined wi'h oils and liquid 
 fats. It is very inflammable, and burns 
 totally away. In the state in which it is 
 obtained from the combs, it is called yel- 
 low wax, cera favcif and this, when new, 
 is of a lively ytilow colour, somewhat 
 tough, yet easy to break : by age it loses 
 its fine colour, and becomes harder and 
 more brittle. Ydlow wax, after being 
 reduced into thin cakes, and bleached by 
 a long exposure to the sun and open air, is 
 again melted, and formed into round cakes, 
 culled virgin's wax, or white wax, cero, alba. 
 
 The chief medicinal use of wax, is in 
 plaisters, unguents, and other like exter- 
 nal applications, partly for giving the re- 
 quisite consistence to other ingredients, and 
 partly on account of its own emollient 
 quality. 
 
 CERA ALBA. See Cera. 
 
 CERA DICARDO. The carduus pinea. 
 
 CERA FLAVA. Yellow wax. See 
 Cera. 
 
 CERJEIE. (From *eg*c, a horn.) So 
 Rufus Ephesius calls the cornua of the ute- 
 rus. 
 
 CEHANITES. (From xtgxvvt/^/, to tem- 
 per together ) A name formerly applied 
 to a pastil, or troch, by Galen. 
 
 CERAS. (K^*?, a horn.) A wild sort of 
 parsnip is sf named from its shape. 
 
 CERASA NIGRA ( Ktgacrof, the ch erry- 
 tree ; trom Keg*cov?, a town in Pontus, 
 whence Luculius first brought them to 
 Rome ; or from *, the heart ; from its 
 resemblance to it in shape and colour.) 
 Eucoilia, because cherries keep the body 
 open. The black cherry. The ripe fruit 
 of the Prunits avinin of Linnaeus: *umbellis 
 sessilibus, foliis ovato-lanceolatis, subtus pu- 
 bescentibits, conduplicatis. The flavour of 
 these is esteemed by many, and if not taken 
 in too large quantities, they are extremely 
 salutary. A gum exudes from the tree, 
 whose properties are similar to those of 
 gum arabic. 
 
 CERASA RUBRA. Cerusa sativa, or 
 anglica The red cherry. The ripe fruit 
 of the Prunus cerasus of Linnaeus : umbel- 
 Us subpedunculatis, foliis ovnto-Umceolatis, 
 glabris, cvnditpHcatia. I his species possesses 
 a plea-^an , acidulated, sweet flavour, and 
 is extremely proper in fevers, scurvy, and 
 bilous obstructions. Red cherries are 
 mostly eaten as a luxury, and are very 
 wholesome, except to those whose bowels 
 are remarkably irritable 
 
 CERASIATCM. (From cerasus, a cherry.) 
 A purging medicine in Libavius ; so called 
 because the juice of cherries is an ingre- 
 dient. 
 
 CEHASIUS, Crasios, (From cerasus, a 
 cherry.) The name of two ointments in 
 Messue. 
 
 CEUASMA. (From M*vwfjit, to mix.) 
 A mixture of cold and warm water, when 
 the warm is poured into the cold. 
 
 CERASUS. (From Kgat<rov<r a town in 
 Pontus, from whence Luculius is said 
 first to have brought them to Rome.) The 
 cherry-tree. 
 
 CERATE. (From cerum, wax.) Cera- 
 turn The obsolete synonyms, are cerelea, ce- 
 romata t ceronia cerota. Ceratomalgamata. 
 Cerates take their name from the wax which 
 enters into their composition, and to which 
 they owe their consistence, which is inter- 
 mediate between that of plaisters and that 
 of ointments ; though no very definite rule 
 
; CER 
 
 for this consistence is, in fact, either given 
 or observed. 
 
 CEHATIA. (From *y*f, a horn, which its 
 fruit is supposed to resemble.) Ceratium. 
 Ceratoma. The siliqua dulcis. 
 
 CERATIA DIPHYLLUS. See CourbariL 
 
 CEAATO-GL-OSSUS. (From */><*?, a horn, 
 and }\urT&i a tongue.) A muscle, so named 
 from its shape and insertion into the tongue. 
 See Hyoglossus. 
 
 CERATO-HYOIDEUS. (From the oa hyo- 
 ides.) See Stylo-hyoides 
 
 CtRA-roiDEs. (From *gg7of, the genitive 
 of xsgaf, a horn.) See Cornea. 
 
 CERATO-MALGAMA. A cerate. 
 
 CERATONIA SIHQ.UA. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the sweet 
 pod. See Siliqua dulcis. 
 
 CEKATUM. See Cerate. 
 
 CERATUM COMMUNE. Common cerate. 
 Take of olive oil, six fluid ounces ; yellow 
 wax, lour ounces. Having melted the 
 wax, mix in the oil. 
 
 CERATUM ALBUM. See Ceratum cetacei. 
 
 CERATUM CALAMELANOS. # Culom. ^j. 
 Cerat. calam. ^ss. Misce. Some practitioners 
 are partial to this as a dressing for chancres. 
 
 CERATUM c A LAMINAE. Formerly called 
 eeratum lapidis calaminaris, and ceratam 
 epuloticum. Calamine cerate. Take of pre- 
 pared calamine, yellow wax, of each half 
 a pound; olive oil, a pint. Mix the oil 
 with the melted wax ; then remove it from 
 the fire, and, as soon as it begins to 
 thicken, add the calamine, and stir it con- 
 stantly, until the mixture becomes cold. 
 A composition of this kind was first intro- 
 duced under the name of Turner's cerate. 
 Its virtue is desiccative, epulotic, and is 
 well calculated to promote the cicatrization 
 of* ulcers. 
 
 CERATUM CETACEI. Ceratum spermatis 
 ceti. Cerutum album. Spermaceti cerate. 
 Take of spermaceti, half an ounce ; white 
 wax, two ounces ; olive oil, 4 fluid-ounces. 
 Add the oil to the spermaceti and wax, 
 previously melted together, until the mix- 
 ture becomes cold. This cerate is cooling 
 and emollient, and applied to excoriations, 
 &c. and may be applied with advantage 
 to all ulcers, where no stimulating sub- 
 stance can be applied, being extremely 
 mild and unctuous. 
 
 CERATUM CICUTJE. Hemlock cerate. 
 &. unguenti cicutse Ib.j. Spermatis ceti ^jj. 
 Cerae albae 3; in. Misce. One of the formulae 
 of St. Bartholomew's hospital, occasionally 
 applied to cancerous, scrophulous, phage- 
 denic, herpetic, and other inveterate sores. 
 
 CERATUM CITRINUM. See Ceratum re 
 simp, 
 
 CERATUM EPULOTICUM. bee Ceratum 
 calamin<e. 
 
 CI.RATUM LAPIDIS CALAMINARIS. See 
 Ceratum caluminne. 
 
 CERATUM LITHARGYRI ACETATI COMPOSI- 
 TUM. See Ceratum plumbi composition. 
 
 CEU 
 
 187 
 
 CERATUM LTTT^E. Ceratum cantharidie. 
 Cerate of blistering fly. Take ot sperma- 
 ceti cerate, six drachms; blistering flies, 
 very fine powder, a drachm. Having sof- 
 tened the cerate by heat, add the flies, and 
 mix them together. 
 
 CERATUM PLUMBI SUPERACETATIS. Un- 
 guentum cerussx acetate. Cerate of su- 
 peracetate of lead. Take of superace- 
 tate of lead, powdered, two drachms ; 
 white was* two ounces ; olive oil, a pint. 
 Dissolve the wax in seven fluid-ounces of 
 oil ; then gradually add thereto the super- 
 acetate of lead, separately rubbed down 
 with the remaining oil, and stir the mix- 
 ture with a wooden slice, until the whole 
 has united. This cerate is cooling and de- 
 siccative. 
 
 CERATUM PLUMBI COMPOSITUM. Cera- 
 turn Uthargyri acetati compositum. Com- 
 pound cerate of lead. Take of solution 
 of lead, two fluid-ounces and a half; 
 yellow wax, four ounces; olive oil, nine 
 fluid ounces ; camphor, half a drachm. 
 Mix the wax previously melted, with eight 
 fluid ounces of oil ; then remove it from 
 the fire, and, when it begins to thicken, 
 add gradually the solution of acetate of 
 lead, and constantly stir the mixture with a 
 wooden slice, until it gets cold. Lastly, 
 mix in the camphor, previously dissolved 
 in the remainder of the oil. Its virtues are 
 cooling, desiccative, resolvent against chro- 
 nic rheumatism, &c. &c. ; and as a proper 
 application to superficial ulcers, which are 
 inflamed. 
 
 CERATUM RESIN*. Ceratum resinaflenxK* 
 Ceratum citrinum. llesin cerate. Take of 
 yellow resin, yellow wax, of each a pound; 
 olive oil, a pound. Melt the resin and wax 
 together, over a slow fire; then add the- 
 oil, and strain the cerate, while hot, through 
 a linen cioih. Digestive. 
 
 CERATUM SABIN^. Savine cerate. Take 
 of fresh leaves of savine, bruised, a pound ; 
 yellow wax, half a pound ; prepared lard, 
 two pounds. Having melted together 
 the wax and lard, boil therein the savine 
 leaves, and strain through a linen cioth. 
 This article is of late introduction, for the 
 purpose of keeping up a discharge from 
 blistered surfaces. It was first described 
 by Mr. Crowther, and has since been re- 
 ceived into extensive uie, because it doe 
 not produce the inconveniencies that follow 
 the constant application of the common 
 blistering cerate. A thick while iayei* 
 forms daily upon the part, which requires 
 to be removed, that the cerate may be ap- 
 plied immediately to the surface from 
 winch the discharge is to be made. 
 
 CERATUM SAPUKIS. Soap cerate. Take 
 of hard soap, eight ounces ; yellow wax, ten 
 ounces; semi-vitieous oxyd of lead, pow- 
 dered, a pound; olive oil, a pint ; vinegar, 
 a gallon. Boil the vinegar, with the oxyd 
 of lead, over a slow fire, constantly stirring, 
 
188 
 
 CEIl 
 
 until the union is complete ; then add the 
 soap, and boil it again in a similar manner, 
 until the water is entirely evaporated-, then 
 mix in the wax, previously melted with the 
 oil. Resolvent ; against srophulous tu- 
 mours, 8cc. It is a convenient, application 
 iti fractures, and may be used as an external 
 dressing for ulcers. 
 
 SPERMATISCETI. See Cercitum 
 
 cetacei. 
 
 CERBERUS. (Ksg&fof.) A fantiful name 
 given to the compound powder of scammo- 
 ny, because, like the dog Cerberus, it has 
 three heads, or principal ingredients, each 
 of which is emminently active. 
 
 CERCHNALEUM. (From */>;&>, to make a 
 noise.) A wheezing, or bubbling noise, 
 made by the trachea, in breathing. 
 
 &ERCHJTOS. (From Ktf>%o>, to wheeze.) 
 Wheezing. 
 
 CERCHJTOBES. (From M$%U>, to wheeze.) 
 One who labours under a uense breathing, 
 accompanied with a wheezing noise. 
 CERCHODES. The same as cerchnodes. 
 CERCIS. (From xe^a, to shrit-k.) This 
 word literally means tne spoke of a wheel, 
 and has its name from the noise which 
 wheels often make. In anatomy it means 
 the radius, a bone supposed to be like a 
 spoke. Also a pestle, from its shape. 
 
 CERCOSIS. (From K^XO?, a tail.) A 
 polypus of the uterus. It is sometimes ap- 
 plied to an enlargement of the clitoris. 
 
 CEREA. (From cera, wax.) The ceru- 
 men auriuna, or wax of the ear. 
 
 CEREALIA. (Solemn feasts to the god- 
 dess Ceres.) All sorts of corn, of winch 
 bread or any nutritious substance is made, 
 come under the head of cerealia, which 
 term is applied by bromatologists as a ge- 
 nus. 
 
 CEEBELLA URINA. (Paracelsus thus 
 distinguishes urine which is whitish, of the 
 colour of the brain, and from which he 
 pretended to judge of some of its dis- 
 tempers. 
 
 CEREBELLUM. (Dim. of cerebrum.') 
 The little brain. A somewhat round 
 viscus, of the same use as the brain ; com- 
 posed, like the brain, of a cortical and me- 
 dullary substance, divided by a septum 
 into a right and left lobe, and situated un- 
 der the tentorium, in the inferior occipital 
 fossae. In the cerebellum are to be ob- 
 served the crura cerebetti t the fourth ventri- 
 cle, the vahmla magna cerebri, and the pro- 
 tuberantix vermiformis. 
 
 CEREBRUM. (Quasi carebrum; from 
 tga, the head.) The brain. A largr round 
 viscus, divided superiorly into a right and 
 left hemisphere, and interiorly into six 
 lobes, two anterior, two middle, and two 
 posterior; situated within the cramium, 
 and surrounded by the dura and pia mater, 
 and lunica arachnoides. It is composed of 
 a cortical substance, which is external ; and 
 * medullary, which is internal. It has three 
 
 CER 
 
 cavities, called ventricles ; two anterior, or 
 lateral, which are divided from each other 
 by the septum licidum, and in which is the 
 choroid plexus, formed of blood-vessels ; 
 the third ventricle is a space between the 
 thalami nervorum opticorum. The prin- 
 cipal prominences of the brain are, the 
 corpus ctdlosum, a medullary eminence, 
 conspicuous upon laying aside the hemi- 
 spheres of the brain ; the corpora striata, 
 two striated protuberance:*, cne in the an- 
 terior part of each lateral ventricle ; the 
 thalami nervorum opticorum, two whitish 
 eminences behind the former, which ter- 
 minate in the optic nerves ; th^ corpora 
 quadrigemina, four medullary projections 
 called by the ancients, nates and testes ; 
 a little cerebrine tubercle lying upon the 
 nates, called the pineal gland ; and lastly, 
 the crura cerebri, two medullary columns 
 which proceed from the basis of the brain 
 to the medulla oblongata. The cerebral 
 arteries are branches of the carotid and 
 vertebral arteries. The veins of the head 
 are called sinusses, 'which return their 
 blood into the internal jugulars. The use 
 of the brain is to give off' nine pairs ot 
 nerves, through whose means the various 
 senses are performed, and muscular mo- 
 tion excited. 
 
 CEREBRUM ELONGATUM. The medulla 
 oblongata. 
 
 CEREFOLIUM. (A corruption of chaero- 
 phyllum.) Chaerophyttum. Chaerefolium. 
 Chervil. This plant, Scandix cerefolium of 
 Linnaeus : semtntbus nitidis, ovato-subula- 
 tis ; umbellis stssiiibus, lateralibus, is a sa- 
 lubrious culinary herb, sufficiently grate- 
 ful both to the palate and stomach, slight- 
 ly aromatic, gently aperient, and diu- 
 retic. 
 
 CEREFOLIUM HISPANIC UM. The plant 
 called by us Sweet-cicely. 
 
 CEREFOLIUM STLVESTRE. See Cerefo- 
 Kum. 
 
 CEREI MEDICATI. See Bougies. 
 
 CEREL.EUM (From xxgcf, wax, and tKtttov, 
 oil.) A cerate, or liniment, composed of 
 wax and oil. Also the oil of tar. 
 
 CEREVISI.E FERMENTUM. Yeast. 
 
 CEREV1SIA (From ceres, corn, of 
 which it is made.) Ale. Beer. Any 
 liquor made from corn. 
 
 CEREVISI^ CATAPLASMA. Into the grounds 
 of strong beer stir as much oatmeal as 
 will make it of a suitable consistence. 
 This is sometimes employed as a stimulant 
 and antiseptic to mortified parts. 
 
 CERIA. (From cereus, soft, taper.) Ce- 
 rix, The flat worms which breed in the 
 intestines. 
 
 CERION. (From x/ov, a honey-comb.) 
 A kind of achor. 
 
 CEROMA. (From xgo?, wax.) Geranium. 
 Terms used by the ancient physicians 
 for an unguent, or cerate, though ori- 
 ginally applied to a particular compo- 
 
CEV 
 
 CHA 
 
 189 
 
 sition which the wrestlers used in their 
 exercises. 
 
 CEROPISSCS. (From xgc?, wax, and 
 *r*o-<r*, pitch.) A pluistcr composed of 
 pitch and wax. 
 
 CEROTUM (Ksgai-ov.) A cerate. 
 CERUMEN AUIUUM. (Cerumen; dim. of 
 cera, Wax.) Curium sorcles. Marmorata 
 aurium. Cypsele. Cypselis fugue. The 
 waxy secretions of the ears, Situated in the 
 meatus iuaitorius externus. 
 
 CERUSSA. (Arab.) Cerusse, or white 
 lead. A subcarbonate of lead. See Sub- 
 carbonas plumbi. 
 
 CERUSSA ACETATA. See Super-acetas 
 plumbi. 
 
 CERVI SPINA. See Rhamnus catharti- 
 cus. 
 
 CERVICAL. (Cervicalis ; from cervix, 
 the neck.) Belonging to ihe neck ; as cer- 
 vical nerves, cervical muscles, &c. 
 
 CERVICAL ARTERIES. Arteria cervicales. 
 Branches of the subclavians. 
 
 CERVICAL VERTEBRA. The seven up- 
 permost of the vertebrae, which form the 
 spine. See Vertebra. 
 
 CERVICARIA. (From cervix, the neck; 
 so named because it was supposed to be 
 efficacious in disorders and ailments of the 
 throat and neck.) The herb throat-wort. 
 
 CERVIX. (Quasi cerebri via ; as being 
 the channel of the spinal marrow.) The 
 neck. That part of the body which is 
 between the head and shoulders. The cer- 
 vix uteri is the neck of the uterus ; or that 
 part at' it which is immediately above or 
 beyond the os tmcse. This term is also 
 applied to other parts, as cervix vesicae, 
 ossis, &.c. 
 
 CESTHITES. , (From xsrgov, betony.) 
 Wine impregnated with betony. 
 
 OESTRUM. (From x.is-%*., a dart ; so culled 
 from the shape of its flowers, which resem- 
 ble a dart ; or because- it was used to ex- 
 tract the broken ends of darts from 
 wounds.) The herb betony. 
 
 CATERACH. (Bianchard says this word 
 is corrupted from Pteryga, tftypv^Q. v. as 
 peteryga, ceteryga, and ceterach.) Scolo- 
 pendria vera. Dorodilla? Spleenwort. 
 Miluvaste. This small bushy plant, Asple- 
 nium ceterach of Linnaeus -.frondibus pin- 
 natifidtSy lobis alternis confluentibus obtusis, 
 grows upon old walls and rocks. It has 
 an herbaceous, mucilaginous, roughish 
 taste, and is recommended as a pectoral. 
 In Spain it is given, with great success, in 
 nephritic and calcnlous diseases. 
 
 CEVADILLA. (Dim. of ceveda, barley. 
 Spanish.) Cevaditla Hispanorum. Sevadilla. 
 Sabadilla. Hordeitm causticum. Canis in- 
 ter sector. Indian caustic barley. The 
 plant whose seeds are thus denominated, 
 * is a species of veratrum : they are power- 
 fully caustic, and are administered with 
 very great success as a vermifuge. They 
 
 are also diuretic and emetic. The dose to 
 a child, fiom two to four years old, is two 
 grains ; from hence to eight, five grains ; 
 from eight to twelve, ten grains. 
 
 Cayenne pepper. See Capsicum. 
 
 CHAA. A Chinese name for tea. 
 
 CHJEROFOLIUM. See Cere folium. 
 
 CnJEROPHYLLtTM. (XttlfO^VX^OV I from 
 
 ^a/g*, to rejoice, and QV^KCV, a leaf; so cal- 
 led from the abundance of its leaves.) 
 Chervil. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of sonre 
 plants. See Cicutaria and CerefoUitm. 
 
 CHJEROPHYLLUM SYLVRSTRE. See Cicu- 
 taria. 
 
 CHACARILLJE CORTEX. See Cascarilla. 
 
 CH^TA. (From %ta>, to be diffused.) 
 The human hair. 
 
 CHALASIS. (From ^,*xw, to relax.) 
 Relaxation. 
 
 CHALASTICA. (From ^stxa*, to relax.) 
 Medicines which relax. 
 
 CHALAZION. (From ^0.^0,^0., a hail- 
 stone.) Chalaza. Chalazium Grando. 
 An indolent, moveable tubercle, on the 
 margin of the eyelid, ake a hailstone. A 
 species of hordeolum. It is that well- 
 known affection of the eye, called a stye, 
 or stian. It is white, hard, and encysted, 
 and differs from the crithe, another species, 
 only in being moveable. Writers mention 
 a division of Chalazion into scirrhous, can- 
 cerous, cystic, and earthy. 
 
 CHALBANE. (K*xCsty.) Galbanum. 
 
 CHALCAXTHUM. (From ^OAXS?, brass, 
 and etvflo?, a flower.) Vitriol; or rather, 
 vitriol calcined red. The flowers of brass. 
 
 CHALCEION. A species of pimpinella. 
 
 CHALCOIDEUM os. The os cuneiforme of 
 the tarsus. 
 
 CHALK. Creta. A carbonate of lime, 
 Pure chalk is a neutral salt, formed by the 
 union of the cretaceous acid with lime. 
 It is much used as an absorbent and anta- 
 cid, to stop diarrhoeas, accompanied with 
 acidity. See Carbonas calcis. 
 
 CHALK STONES. A name given to the 
 concretions of calcareous matter in the 
 hands and feet of people violently afflicted 
 with the gout. 
 
 CHALICRATVM. (From **/?, an old 
 word that signifies pure wine, and K^AVVV/^I, 
 to mix.) Wine mixed with water. 
 
 CHALINOS. Chalinus. That part of the 
 cheeks, which, on each side, is contiguous 
 to the angles of the mouth. 
 
 CHALYBEATE. (Chalybeata, sc.medi- 
 camenta ; from cJialybs, steel.) Of or be- 
 longing to iron. A term given to any me- 
 dicine into which iron enters ; as chalybeate 
 mixture, pills, waters, &c. 
 
 CHALYBEATE WATERS. Any mi- 
 njeral water which abounds with steel, or 
 
190 
 
 CHA 
 
 CHA 
 
 iron; such as the waters of Tunbridge, 
 Spa, Pyrmont, Cheltenham, Scarborough, 
 and Harttel ; and many others 
 
 CHALYBIS RUBICO PR.EPARATA. See 
 Carbonas ferri. 
 
 CHALYBS. (From Cha'ybes, a people 
 in Poivus, who dug iron out of the earth.) 
 Acies. Steel. The best, hardest, finest, 
 and the closest -grained forged iron. As a 
 med cme, it differs not from iron. 
 
 CHALYBS TARTARISATUS. The ferrum 
 tartarisatum. 
 
 CHAMJEBALANUS. (From %<t/*ou, on the 
 ground, and y3*A.*vc?, a nut ) Wood peas. 
 Earth nuts. 
 
 CHAMJSBCXUS. (From ^tfta, on the 
 ground, and <ari/fo?, the box-tree.) The 
 dwarf box-tree. 
 
 CHAM^ECEDRUS. (From w/ut&t, on the 
 ground, and *aT^oc, the cedar tree.) Cha- 
 maecedrys. A species of dw;a-f abrotanum. 
 
 CHAM.BCISSUS. (From %&(*"'* on tne 
 ground, and /<r<roc, iv\.) Ground ivy. 
 
 CHAMyEDRYS. "(From ^*^^, the 
 ground, and Jguf, the oak; s< called from 
 its leaves resembling tho>e of the oak.) 
 Chamtedrys minor repim, vulgans. Quer- 
 cula calamandrina. Trissago. Chamcedrops 
 of Paulus Agineta and Oribasius. Tins 
 plant, creeping- germander, small german- 
 der, and English treacle ; Teucrium chainx- 
 drys of Linnaeus '.foliis cuneiformi-ovatis^ 
 incisis, crenatis, petiolatis ; Jioribus terms ; 
 caulibus procumbentibus, subpilosis t has a 
 moderately bitter and somewhat aromatic 
 taste. It was in high repute amongst the 
 ancients in intermittent fevers, rheumatism, 
 and gout ; and where an aromatic bitter is 
 wanting, germander may be administered 
 with success. The best time for gathering 
 this herb is when the seeds are formed, and 
 the tops are then preferable to the leaves. 
 When dry, the dose is from jss to gj. Ei- 
 ther water or spirit will extract their vir- 
 tue ; but the watry infusion is more bitter. 
 This plant is an ingredient in the once cele- 
 brated powder called from the Duke of 
 Portland. 
 
 CHAM^EDRIS INCANA MARITIMA. The 
 marum syriacum. 
 
 CHAMJEDRYS FRUTESCENS. A name for 
 teucrium. 
 
 CHAM/EDRYS PALUSTRIS. A name given 
 to scordmm. 
 
 CHAM^EDRYS SPURIA. A name given to 
 veronica. 
 
 CHAM&LEA. (From /***, on the 
 ground, and exaw*, the olive-tree.) Chame- 
 l<ea. The herb widow wail, or Daphne 
 alpina of Linnaeus. A sort of dwarf olive- 
 tree, said to be purgative in the dose of 
 3ij. The mezereon is also so called, be- 
 cause it has leaves like the olive-tree. 
 
 CHAM/ELEAGNUS. (From */"/, on the 
 ground, and t\<u*.yvos t the wild olive.) The 
 myrtus brabantica. 
 
 CHAM/ELEMA. (From */uaw, on the 
 ground, and Aeyua, ivy.) The ground- 
 ivy 
 
 CnAMyELEOK. (From %*(jia.i, on the 
 ground, and xv, a lion, i. e. dwarf lion.) 
 The chamxleon, an animal supposed to be 
 able to change its colour at pleasure. Also 
 the name of many thistle--, so named from 
 the variety and uncertainty o their colours. 
 
 CHAMELEON ALBUM. Carlina. 
 
 Cardopatium. Carline thistle. Carltna 
 acaulis of Linnaeus : caule unifloro, fiore 
 brtviore. The root of this plant is bitter, 
 and said to possess diaphoretic and anthel- 
 mintic virtues. It is also extolled by fo- 
 reign physicians in the cure of acute, ma- 
 lignant, and chronic disorders. 
 
 CHAMALEOBT VEHUM. The distaff 
 thistle. 
 
 CHAM^ELEDCE. (From ^atyteu, on the 
 ground, and \tux., the herb coltVtbot.) 
 Tnssilago, or colt's-foot. 
 
 CHAM^ELISUM. (From ^at/uau, on the 
 ground, and x/vov, fl^x ) Linum calharti- 
 cum, or purging of flax.) 
 
 CHAMvEMELUM. (Fwm %*/***, on the 
 ground, and /MI\OV, an apple ; because it 
 grows upon the ground, and has the smell 
 of an apple.) Cham&melum nobile. Cha- 
 momilla romana. Euanthemon of Galen. 
 Jlnthemisof the last London pharmacopoeia. 
 Common chamomile. Anthemis nobilis of 
 Linnseus :-foliis pinnato-compositis linea- 
 ribns acutis subvillosis. Both the leaves 
 and flowers of this indigenous plant have 
 a strong, though not ungrateful smell, and a 
 very bitter, nauseous taste : but the latter 
 are the bitterer, and considerably more 
 aromatic. They possess tonic and stoma- 
 chic qualities, and are much employed to 
 restore tone to the stomach and intestines, 
 and as a pleasant and cheap bitter. They 
 have been long successfully used for the 
 cure of intermittents. as well as of fevers 
 of the irregular nervous kind, accompanied 
 with visceral obstructions. The flowers 
 have been found useful in hysterical affec- 
 tions, flatulent or spasmodic colics, and 
 dysentery ; but, from their laxative quality, 
 Dr. Cullen tells us they proved hurtful in 
 diarrhoeas. A simple infusion is frequently 
 taken to excite vomiting, or for promoting 
 the operation of emetics. Externally, they 
 are used in the decoctum pro fomento, and 
 are an ingredient in the decoctum pro ene- 
 mate. 
 
 CHAM./EMELUM CANARIEJTSE. The Chry- 
 santhemum frutescens ot Linnaeus. 
 
 CHAMJEMEI/UM CHHYSANTHEMUM. The 
 bupthalmum germ;tnicum. 
 
 CHAMMELUM FOSTIDUM. The jintlie- 
 mis cotuta of Linnaeus. 
 
 C'HAMJEMEtUM F10JIE PLENO. Chamtf- 
 
 melum nobile flore multiplici. IJouble cha-* 
 momile. A variety ot the antkemis nobilis. 
 See Cham&mtlum. 
 
CHA 
 
 CHE 
 
 191 
 
 CHAMJEMELUM MOBILE. See 
 ! nm 
 
 CHAM2EMELUM vutoAKE. Cliamomilla 
 nosfrus. Le.ucantliemum of Dioscondes. 
 Common wild c rn, or d"g's chamomile. 
 The plant directed under this name in the 
 pharmacopoeias, is the Matricaria chamo- 
 iniHa of Linnaeus: receptaculis conicis / ra- 
 (Mis prtentibus ; sqitamis ca'ycinis, margine 
 aqualibus. Its vimies are similar to those 
 of the cliamaemeium, but in a much inferior 
 degree. 
 
 CHAM^EMORUS, (From */**<, on the 
 ground, and /wage*, the routbeiry tree,) 
 Chamcerubus folris nbis Angiicx. Rubus 
 palustrts humilis. Vaccinium Lanctistrense. 
 Hubus alpinus humilis. Angliciis Cioud- 
 berr es, -nd knot berries The ripe fruit 
 of this pinnt, Rubus channemorus if Lin- 
 naeus .-fobis simpdcibus lobatis caule inter' 
 no uniforo, is prepared into a jam : and is 
 recommended t r > aiiay thirst, &c. in fevers, 
 phthisical diseases, "haemoptysis, &c As 
 an andscorbu ic, it is said to excel the scur- 
 vy-grass and vegetables of that tribe in com- 
 mon use. 
 
 CHAMJKPEUCE. (F'< m ^,*^c*/, on the 
 ground, and <ortviut, the pine-tree ) Cum- 
 phorata, or stink, ng ground-pine, formerly 
 said to be antir heumatic. 
 
 CH A \LffiWTYS. (From x&i**t, the 
 ground, and <or/<w, the pine-tree.) Arthe- 
 tica. Arthretica -Ajuga. Jlbiga Iva 
 arthritica. ffu/ocyron. Ionia. Sideritis. 
 Common ground-pi' e. This low hairy 
 plant, Teucrium chamepitys of Linnae-ts .- 
 Joliis trifidis, Lineanbtis, intergerrimis ; 
 Jloribits sessihbus, lateralibus, solitaries / 
 can le diffuso, has a moderately bitter inste, 
 and a resinous, not disagreeable smell, 
 somewhat like that of the pine. The tops, 
 or leaves, are recommended as aperients 
 and corroborants of the nervous system, 
 an^ said to be particularly serviceable in 
 female obstructions -and paralytic disor- 
 ders. 
 
 CHAIWLUPITTS .MOSCHATA. Iva moscha- 
 ta tnonspeliensium. Chamxpytis anthyllis. 
 The Teucrium iva of Linnae-ts. French 
 ground pine. I ! - is weaker, but of similar 
 virtues to chamaepity. 
 
 CHAMJEPHON. A name in Oribasius for 
 erysimum, or hedge mustard. 
 
 CHAMJEnApHAxuM. So Paulus ^Egi- 
 neta c;ills the upper part of the root of the 
 apium. 
 
 CHAM^ERAPHATOTS. From %*/*&, on the 
 ground, and gat<f>*vo?, the radish.) The up- 
 prr part of the rooi of apium, according to 
 P. ^Eginetrj. The smaliage, or parsley. Al- 
 so dwarf radish. 
 
 CHAMJERIPHES. The palma minor. 
 
 CHAM^RODODENDROW (From ^*/u*/, on 
 the ground, and goJc^v^ov, the rose laurel.) 
 The Azelxa ponttca of Linnaeus. 
 
 CHAMJEHUBUS. (From X,*!**** on tne 
 ground, and rubus, the bramble.) The 
 chamaemorusr 
 
 (Frf>m ^a^eau, on the 
 ground and trva^riov , Spanish oronm.) The 
 genista, tincU^ti 
 
 CH \MBERS The space between the 
 capsule '.f the crystalline lens ard the cor- 
 nea of the eye, is divided by the iris into 
 two spaces called chambers ; the space be- 
 fore the iris is termed the anterior cham- 
 ber; and that behind it, the posterior. 
 They are filled with an aqueous flird. 
 
 CHAMOMILLA NOSTRAS S-e Chamcemelurn 
 vulgare. 
 
 CHAMOHILIA HOMANA. See Chatnaeme- 
 lum. 
 
 CHANCRE. (From Jt*^/vo?, cancer.) 
 A s-ise which arises irom the din-ct appli- 
 cuti'tn of the venereal po'son to any part 
 of the body. Of course it mostly occurs 
 on ihe genitals Such venereal sores as 
 break out fr >m a general contamination of 
 the system, i.< consequence of absorption, 
 never have the term chancre applied to 
 them. 
 
 CHAOMAJTHA sroxA. So Putacelsus 
 calls those prognostics that are *nkr -n from 
 observations of the air; and i!u-.' skill of 
 doing this, the same author calls Chaoman- 
 cia. 
 
 CHAOSDA. Paracelsus uses this word as 
 an epithet for 'h.^ plague. 
 
 CHARABE (Arab.) A name given to 
 amber. See Sucdnum. 
 
 CHARAPRA. (From ptgaw<ra>, to excavate.) 
 The bowels, or sink 01 the body. 
 
 CHAIIAM AIS. Purging hazel-nut. 
 
 CHARAXTIA. The mornordica elaterium, 
 
 Charcoal. See Carbon. 
 
 CHAKBONK. Tlv- Cinar^ spinosa. 
 
 CHARISTOLOCHIA. (From ^*g/c, joy, and 
 Ko%ttt, the flux of women ufter child-birth ; 
 so named from its supposed usefulness to 
 women in childbirth.) The plant mugwort, 
 or artemisia. 
 
 CHARME. (From x*ipu> t to rejoice.) 
 Charmis. A cordial antidote mentioned 
 by Galen. 
 
 CHARPIE. (Fre -ch.) Scraped linen, or 
 lint. 
 
 CHARTA. (Chald.) Paper. The amnois, 
 or interior foetal membrane, was called the 
 charta virgmea, from its likeness to a piece 
 of fine paper. 
 
 CHARTKEUX, POUDRE BE. (So culled be- 
 cause it was invented by some friars of the 
 Carthusian orpcr.) A name of the kermes 
 mineral. 
 
 CHASME. (From ^SMV*, to gape.) Chas- 
 mus. Ossification. Gapmg 
 
 Chaste tree The Jlgnus castus. 
 
 CHATE. The cuctimis vfigyptia. 
 
 Cheekbone. See Jugate os. 
 
 CHEKSE. The coagulum of milk. 
 When prepared from r.ch milk, and well 
 made, it is very nutritious in small quanti- 
 ties : but mos ly indigestible when hard 
 and ill prepared, especially to weak sto- 
 machs. 
 
 CHEIIOCACE. (Brom *a\e?. a lip, and 
 
192 
 
 CHE 
 
 CHE 
 
 , an evil.) The lip-evil. A swelling 
 of the lips, or canker in the mouth. 
 
 CHEIMELTOS. (From %ttf**. t winter.) 
 Chilblains. 
 
 CHEIRANTHUS. (From %ti$> a hand, 
 and fitvOsf, a flower ; so named from the like- 
 ness of its bloss6ms to the fingers of the 
 hand.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnxan system. Class, Tetradynamia. 
 Order, Siliquosa. The wall flower. 
 
 CHKIRANTIIUS CHEIRI. The systematic 
 name of the wall-flower. See Cheiri. 
 
 CUEIIVAPSIA. (From ^e/, the hand, 
 and ATTTOfActi, to scratch.) The act of 
 scratching ; particularly the scratching one 
 hand with another, as in the itch. 
 
 CHEIRI. {CJieiri, Arab.) Leucoium 
 futeum. Viola lutea. Common yellow 
 wall-flower. The flowers of this plant, 
 Cheiranthus che'irl of Liunwus .- -foliis lan- 
 ceolatis, acutis, glabris ; ramis anguiatiz ; 
 caule fruticoso, are recommended as pos- 
 sessing nervine and deobstruent virtues. 
 They have a moderately strong, pleasant 
 smell, and a nauseous, bitter, somewhat 
 pungent taste. 
 
 CHETIUATER. (From ;t, the hand, 
 and lafyoc, a physician, A surgeon whose 
 office it is to remove maladies by opera- 
 tions of the hand. 
 
 CHEIRISMA. (From %u[>ifyfAaj, to labour 
 with the hand-) Handling. Also a manual 
 operation. 
 
 CHEIHIXIS. (From WS&f**, to labour 
 with the hand. The art of surgery. 
 
 CHEIRONOMIA. (Erom ^e/govo^ws*, to ex- 
 ercise with the hands.) An exercise men- 
 tioned by Hippocrates, which consisted of 
 gesticulations with the hands, like our 
 dumb-bells. 
 
 CHELA. (From #x, forceps ; from *, 
 to take.) A forked probe, tor drawing a 
 polypus out of the nose- Fissures in the 
 ieet, or other places. 
 
 CHEL.E CANCRORFM. See Cancer. 
 CHELIDOST. The bend of the arm- 
 CHELIDONIUM MAJUS, (From x<u- 
 JW the swallow. It is so named from an 
 opinion that it was pointed out as useful 
 for the eyes by swallows, who are said to 
 open the eyes of their young by it ; or be- 
 cause it blossoms about the time when 
 swallows appear.) Papaver corniculatum, 
 luteum. Tetterwort, and great celandine, 
 The herb and root of this plant, CheliJoni- 
 um majus of Linnxus ; pedunculis umbella- 
 tis, have a faint, unpleasant smell, and 
 a bitter, acrid, durable taste, which is 
 stronger in the roots than the leaves. They 
 are aperient and diuretic, and recommend- 
 ed in icterus, when not accompanied with 
 inflammatory symptoms. The chelidoni- 
 um should be administered with caution, 
 as it is liable to irritate the stomach and 
 bowels. Of the dried root, from ^ss to 5j 
 is a dose ; of the fresh root, infused in wa. 
 ter, or wine, the dose may be about gss. 
 Thp. r1pr.nr.tinn of the fresh root is used in 
 
 dropsy, cachexy, and cutaneous complaints. 
 The fresh juice is used to destroy warts and 
 films in the eyes; but, for the latter pur- 
 pose, it is diluted with milk. 
 
 CHELIDONIUM MINUS. Scrophula- 
 ria minor. CheKdonia rotundifttlia minor- 
 Ciirsutna kaemorrhoidalis herba. Ranunculus 
 vermiS' Lesser celandine, and piu-.vi-ort. 
 The leaves and root of this plant, Ranuncu- 
 lus ficaria ; foliis cordatis angulatis petiola- 
 ris, caule unifloro, of Linnaeus, are used 
 medicinally. The leaves are deemed anti- 
 scorbutic, and the root reckoned a specific, 
 if beat into cataplasms, and applied to the 
 piles. 
 
 CHELONE. (^sxww.) The tortoise. An 
 instrument for extending a limb, and so 
 called because, in its slow motions, it re- 
 presents a tortoise. This instrument is 
 mentioned in Oribasius. 
 
 CHELOKION. (From %t\a>v, the tortoise ; 
 so called from its resemblance to the shell 
 of a tortoise.)- A hump, or gibbosity in the 
 back. 
 
 CHELTENHAM WATER. One of the 
 most celebrated purg ng waters in Eng- 
 land and the reputation of it is daily in- 
 creasing, as it possesses both a saline and 
 chalybeate principle. When first dr;;wn it 
 is clear and colourless, but somewhat 
 brisk ; has a saline, bitterish, chalybeate 
 taste. It does not keep, nor bear trans- 
 porting to any distance; the chalybeate 
 part being lost by precipitation of the iron, 
 and in the open air it even turns foetid. 
 The salts, however, remain. Its heat, in 
 summer, was from 50 to 55, or 59 Q , when 
 the medium heat of the atmosphere was near- 
 ly 15 higher. On evaporation, it is found 
 to contain a calcareous earth, mixed with 
 ochre and a purging salt. A general sur- 
 vey of the component parts of this water, 
 according to a variety of analyses, shows 
 that it is decidedly saline, and contains 
 much more salt than most miner*! waters, 
 By far the greater part of the salts are of a 
 purgative kind, and therefore an action on 
 the bowels is a constant effect, notwith- 
 standing the considerable quantity of 
 selenite and earthy carbonates which may 
 be supposed to have a contrary tendency. 
 Cheltenham water is, besides, one pf the- 
 strongest chalybeates we are acquainted 
 with. The iron is suspended entirely by 
 the carbonic acid, of which gas the water 
 contains about an eighth of its bulk ; but, 
 from the -abundance of earthy carbonats, 
 and oxyd of iron, not much of it is uncom- 
 bined. It has, besides, a slight impregna- 
 tion of sulphur, but so little, as to be 
 scarcely appreciable, except by very deli- 
 cate tests. The sensible effects produced 
 by this water, are generally, on first taking 
 it, a degree of drowsiness, and sometimes 
 head-ach, but which soon go oft' spontane- 
 ously, even previous to the operation on the 
 bowels. A moderate dose acts powerfully, 
 and speedily, as a cathartic, without occa- 
 
CHE 
 
 CHE 
 
 sioning griping, or leaving- that faintness 
 and langour which often follow the act ion of 
 the rougher cathartics. It is principally 
 on this account, but partly too from the 
 salutary operation of the chalybeate, and 
 perhaps the carbonic acid, that the Chel- 
 tenham water may ue, in most cases, per- 
 severed in, for a considerable length of 
 time, uninterruptedly, without producing 
 any inconvenience to the body ; and during 
 its use, the appetite will be improved, the 
 digestive organs strengthened, and the 
 whole constitution invigorated. A dose of 
 this water, too small to operate directly on 
 the bowels, will generally determine pretty 
 powerfully to the kidneys. As a purge, this 
 water is drank from one to three pints ; in 
 general, from half a pint to a quart is suffi- 
 cient. Half a pint will contain half a 
 drachm of neutral purging salts, four grains 
 of earthy carbonats, and selemte, about 
 oiie-third of a grain of oxyd of iron ; toge- 
 ther with an ounce in bulk of carbonic acid, 
 and half an ounce of common kir, u ith a 
 little sulphurated hydrogen. Cheltenham 
 water is used, with considerable benefit, 
 in a number of diseases, especially of the 
 chronic kind, and particularly those called 
 bilious : hence it ha;> been found of essen- 
 tial service in the cure of glandular ob- 
 struction, and especially those that affect ihe 
 liver, and the other organ* connected with 
 the functions of the alimentary canal. Per- 
 sons who have injured then- biliary organs, 
 by a long residence in hot climates, and 
 who are suffering under the symptoms ei- 
 ther of excess of bile or deficiency of bile, 
 and an irregularity in its secretion, receive 
 remarkable benefit fr'>m a course of this 
 water, judiciously exhibited. Its use may 
 be here continued, even during a conside- 
 rable degree of debility; and from the 
 grea f . determination to the bowels it may 
 be employed with advantage to check the 
 incipient symptoms of dropsy, and general 
 anasarca, which so often proceed from an 
 obstruction of the liver. In scrophulous 
 affections, the sea has the decided prefe- 
 rence ; in painful affections of the skin, called 
 scorbuticeruptions,whichmaketheirappear- 
 ance at stated intervals, producing a copious 
 discharge of lymph, and an abundant desqua- 
 mation, in common with other saline pur- 
 gative springs, this is found to bring- relief; 
 but it requires to be persevered in for a 
 considerable time,, keeping up a constant 
 determination to the bowels, and making 
 use of warm bathing externally. The sea- 
 son for drinking the Cheltenham water is 
 during the whole of the summer months. 
 
 CHELYS. (xtxvs, a shell.) The breast 
 is so called, as resembling, in shape and 
 office, the shell of some fishes. 
 
 CHEtYsciosr. (From x? Xv ^> tne breast.) 
 A dry, short cough, in which the muscles 
 of the breast are very sore. 
 
 CIIEMA. A measure mentioned by the 
 
 Greek physicians, supposed to contain two 
 small spoonfuls. 
 
 CHEMIA. (Arab.) Chimia. Chymistry. 
 
 CUYMICAL APPARATUS. A general ex- 
 pression, denoting the instruments, vessels, 
 machinery, furnuu; e, and utensils of a la- 
 boratory. 
 
 CHYMISTRY. (xypt*, and sometimes 
 M/utsi ' ehamia, from chama, to burn, Arab. 
 tins science being the examination of all 
 substances by fire.) The learned are not 
 yet agreed as to the most proper definition 
 of chymistry. Boerhaave seems to have 
 ranked it among the aris. According to 
 Macquer, it is a science, whose object is to ^ 
 discover the nature and properties of all 
 bodies by their analyses and combinations. 
 Dr. Black says, it is a science which 
 teaches, by experiments, the effects of heat 
 and mixture on bodies; and Fourcroy de- 
 fines it a science which teaches vne mutual 
 actions of all natural bodies on each other. 
 " Chymistry,'* says Jacquin, " is that 
 brancl> of natural philosophy which unfolds 
 the nauire of al) material bodies, deter- 
 mines the number and properties of their 
 component parts, and teaches us how 
 those parts are united, and by what means 
 they may be separated and recombined." 
 Mr. Heron defines it, "That science 
 which investigates and explains the laws 
 of that attraction which takes place be- 
 tween the minute component particles of 
 natural bodies." The objects to which the 
 attention of chymists is directed, compre- 
 hend the whole of the substances that com- 
 pose the globe. 
 
 CHEMOSIS. (From %tva> t to gape; be- 
 cause it gives the appearance of a gap, or 
 aperture.) Inflammation of the conjunc- 
 tive membrane of the eye, in which the cel- 
 lular structure, or white of the eye, is dis- 
 tended with a florid fluid, and elevated 
 above the margin of the transparent cornea. 
 In Cullen's Nosology, it is a variety of the 
 ophthalmia membranarum, or an inflamma- 
 tion of the membranes of the eye. 
 
 (From chenopodium 
 
 and ^cgcv, the mulberry ; so called because 
 it is a sort of ckenopodium, with leaves like 
 a mulberry.) The herb mulberry-blight, 
 or strawberry -sp'n'di. 
 
 CHENOPODIUM. (From , a goose, 
 and <ar*?, a foot ; so called from its sup- 
 posed resemblance to a goose's foot ) The 
 herb chenopody, goose's foot. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sys- 
 tem. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digy- 
 nia. 
 
 CHENOPODICM AMBuosioTDEs. The svs- 
 tematic name of the Mexican tea-plaut. 
 See Botiys Mexicanu. 
 
 CHEXOPOJIIUM AKTHEI/MIWTICUM. The 
 seeds of this plant, Chenopodium anthelmin- 
 thuin of Linnseus : -foliis ovato-oblongis 
 dentatis, rucemis ciphyUiS) though in great 
 esteem in America for the cure of worms, 
 
 C c 
 
194 
 
 CHI 
 
 are netvr exhibited in this country. They 
 are powdered and mad j into -an electuary, 
 wi h .ny proper syi up, orcor.seive. 
 
 CHEKOPODIUM BOTIITS. The systemic 
 navue of the Jerusalem oak. See Botrys 
 vulgaris. 
 
 CHEKOPODIUM BONUS HEIOUCUS The sys- 
 terr.i'ic n-nu- ot the English mercury. See 
 Bonus henricus. 
 
 CHSXOFOIUUM VULVARIA. The system;.- 
 tic nam - t T he stinking orach. See Am- 
 pkx fatida 
 
 CHr.i AS (From %tu> to pour out.) The 
 stnm;a, or scruphuia. 
 
 CHEREFOLIUM. See Chasrophyllnm 
 
 CHER^KS. (Arib.) A >m..ll berry, full 
 of mst-cts like worm^ : the juice of which 
 was formerly made into .: confection, called 
 corfecno aikernifis, which has been long" 
 di-uscd. Also the worm itself 
 
 CIIKRMES MINK KALIS. See Sulphuretum 
 anfmnnii pr<- ipiiatum. 
 
 CHERJVIBIUM. Chernibion. In Hippo- 
 cr;->--* it sis.-; 'ities an urit:;-l. 
 
 CHEROIA. (J'r m Xtt^uv, the Centaur.) 
 S .f (J ait annum- 
 
 Cherry. See Ceruxa nigra and Cerasa 
 r libra. 
 
 Cterry, bay. The Laura- cerasus. 
 
 Cherry, laurel. The. Lanro-cerasus. 
 
 Cherry, winter. The Alkekengi. 
 
 CHEKVILLUM. See CerefnLwn. 
 
 Chesnut, horse. Se.- liippocastanum. 
 
 CHEUSIS. ^From Xeae, to pour out.) Li- 
 quation. Infusion. 
 
 CHEVAVTRE. A double-headed roller, 
 applied by its middle below the chin ; 
 then running on each side, it is crossed on 
 the i op of '.he head ; then passing to the 
 nape of the neck i>-. there crossed: it. then 
 passes under the chin, where crossing, it is 
 carried to the top of the head, &c. until it 
 is all taken up, 
 
 CHEZANAKCE. (From %6fa> t to go 1o 
 Stool, and a.v*yw t necessity.) It signifies 
 an- thing that reates a necessity to go to 
 stool , but, in P. jE.Jneta, ii is the nanie of 
 an ointment, with which the anus is to be 
 rubbed, for promoting stools. 
 
 CHIA (From X;sc, ;u island wh.^re 
 they were f rm; rly propisguted.) A sweet 
 fig of the island of Chio, or Scio. /Vlso un 
 eaith from that island, formerly used in 
 fevers. 
 
 CHIACUS. (From X/o?, the island of Scio.) 
 An eni..het of a collyrium, whose chief in- 
 gredient was wine of Chios. 
 
 CHIADUS I's Paracelsus it signifies the 
 sam< us furunciitus. 
 
 Chi an pepper Set- Capsicum. 
 Chian turpentine Se Chio turpentine. 
 CHIASMUS (Froni ^*fa>, to ferm like 
 the let er X, chi ) Tl.v iiame of a bandage, 
 whoj-c shape is like the Ciretk letter x. chi. 
 CHIASTOS. The name of a cruciale 
 bandage in Onb.-.siiis; so culltd from its 
 resembling the letter X, chi. 
 
 CHI 
 
 CHIASTTIE. The name of a bandage for 
 the temporal ar'ery. It is a double-headed 
 roller, Uie middle of which is Applied to 
 the side of the head, opposite to that in 
 which the artery is opened and, when 
 brought round to the part affected, it is 
 crossed upon the compress that is laid upon 
 the wounds and then, the continuation is 
 ovrr the ci ronal suture, and under the chin; 
 then cros-.ing on the compress, the course 
 is, at the first, rour.d the head, &c. till the 
 whole roller is laken up. 
 
 CHIBOIT. A spuriotss species of gum- 
 elemi, spoken of by the faculty of Pans, 
 but not known in England. 
 
 CHI BUR. Sulphur. 
 
 CHICHIJTA. Contracted from China chinse. 
 See Cinchona 
 
 CHICHOS Chirces. The affectio bovina, 
 or distemper ot black cattle. 
 
 Chicken pox. See Varicella. 
 
 duckweed. See Alsine media. 
 
 CHILBLAIN. Pernio. An inflammation 
 of the, extreme parts of the body, from the 
 application of cold ; attended with a violent 
 itching, and soon forming a gangrenous 
 ulcer. 
 
 CHILI, BALSAM DE. Salmon speaks, but 
 without any proof, of its being brought 
 from Chili. Tie Barbadoes tar, in which 
 are mixed a few drops of the oil of aniseed, 
 is usually sold for it. 
 
 CHILIODYSTAMO?*. (From ^x/ov, a thou- 
 sand, and <fuva.(jw< virtue.) An epithet of 
 the herb Potimoniwn. In Dioscorides, this 
 name is given on account of its many vir- 
 tues. 
 
 CHILON. (XtiKuv.) An inflamed and 
 swelled tip. 
 
 CHILPELAGCA, A variety of capsicum. 
 
 Chilterspin A species of capsicum. 
 
 CHIM*THLOX. A chilblain. 
 
 CIIIMIA. Sec- Chen.ia. 
 
 CHI.MIATER. (From chemia, chymistry, 
 and /ATgo?. u physician.) A physician who 
 maid s he science of chymistry subservient 
 to the purposes of medicine. 
 
 CHIMOLEA LAX A. Paracelsus mean 1 -, by 
 thii w-.n\i, the sublimed powder winch is 
 sepyra.'.'.-i'i fr >ri Uie flowers of saline ores, 
 
 CHINA. (So named from the country 
 of Ci a -, from whence it was brought.) 
 China orientulis. Sankioa. Guaqnara. 
 Smilax aspera Chinensis. China ro(t. It 
 is ob'ained fr;mi the Stnilax china of Lin- 
 iiKtis : caitle aculeate, teretiuncUio / JoKis 
 inernns, ovato-cordatis, quinqne nerviis. It 
 was formerly m esteem, as sarsapafilla now 
 is, in the cure of the venereal disease, and 
 cutaneous disorders. 
 
 CHINA CHI.VJK. A name given to the 
 Peruvian bark, a native of some parts in 
 China. 
 
 CHINA OCCIDE>TAI.IS. China spuria 
 naclosa. Smilax pseudo-China. Smilax In- 
 dica spin-sa. American or Wesi-Iu'ian 
 Cuina. The root is chiefly brought from 
 
CHI 
 
 CHL 
 
 195 
 
 Jamaica, in large round pieces, full of 
 knots. In scrophulous disorders, it has 
 been preferred to the oriental kind. In 
 other cases it is of similar but inferior vir- 
 tue. 
 
 CHINA SUPPOSITA. Senecio madraspa- 
 tanus. Senescio pseudo-China of Linnaeus. 
 Bastard China. It grows in Malabar. The 
 root greatly resembles the China root in 
 appearance and qualities. 
 
 CHINCUINA. See Cinchona. 
 
 CHIXCHIXA CARIB.EA. See Cinchona 
 Caribaea. 
 
 CHINCHINA BE SANTA FE. There are 
 several spec es of bark sent from Santa Fe : 
 but neither their particular natures, nor the 
 trees which afford them, are yet accurately 
 determined. 
 
 CHINCHIXA JAMAICENSIS. See Cinchona 
 Carabtea. 
 
 CHINCHINA RUBRA. See Cinchona ob- 
 long if olia 
 
 CHINCHINA DE ST. LUCIA. St. Lucia bark 
 is collected from" the Jinchona flovibuuda of 
 Swartz : -Jloribns paniculatis glabns, capsn- 
 Ks tnrbinatis laevibus, foliis eltipticis acumi- 
 natis glabns ; it has an adslringent, biter 
 taste, somewhat like gemain. It is re- 
 commended in intermit; enis, putrid dysen- 
 tery, and dyspepsia : it should always be 
 joined with some aromatic. 
 
 Chincough. S<-e Pertussis. 
 
 CHIXESSE. The aurantmm sinene, or 
 Chinese orange. 
 
 CHINESE sail LAX. See China. 
 _ CHIO TURPENTINE. Terebinthina 
 tie Chio. Cyprus turpentine. Chum tur- 
 pentine. This sub tance is classed among 
 the resins. It is procured by wounding 
 the bark of the trunk of the Pistachia tere- 
 binthus of Linmeus. The best Chio tur- 
 pentine is about the consistence of honey, 
 very tenacious, clear, and almost trans- 
 parent; of a white colour, inclining- to 
 yellow, and a fragrant smell, moderately 
 warm to the taste, but f ee from acrimony 
 and bitterness. Iis medicinal qualities are 
 similar to those of the turpentines. See 
 Turpentine. 
 
 CHIOLI. In Paracelsus jt is synonymous 
 with furunculus. 
 
 CHIQ.UKS. A name for the worms which 
 get into the toes of the negroes, and which 
 are destroyed by the oil which flows out of 
 the cashew nut-shell. 
 
 CHIRAGRA. (From />, the hand, 
 and <*>/>*, a seizure.) The gout in the 
 joints of the hand. See Arthntes. 
 
 CHIHONES. (From %et$ t the hand.) 
 Small pustules on the hand and feet, en- 
 closed in which is a troublesome worm. 
 
 CHIRONIA. (From C/iiron, the Cen- 
 taur, its inventor.) 1. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Pentandria. Order, Jllonogynia. Centau- 
 jy. See Centaurium. 
 
 2. (From ;^e/f, the hand.) An affection 
 
 of the hand, where it is troubled with 
 cliirones, 
 
 CHIRONIUAT. (From X/gw, the Cen- 
 taur, who is said to have been the first who 
 healed them.) A malignant ulcer, callous 
 on its edges, and difficult to cure. 
 
 CHIROTHECA. (From g, the hand, 
 and nfafAi, to put.) A glove of the scarf- 
 skin, with the nails, which is brought oft' 
 from the dead subject, after the cuticle is 
 loosened by putrefaction, from the parts 
 under it. 
 
 CHIUURGIA. (From g, the hand, 
 and igyw, a work; bfcaue surgical ope- 
 rations are performed by the hand.) Chi- 
 rurgery, or surgery. 
 
 CHITON. (%ircev ) A coat or membrane. 
 
 CHIUM. (From X/o?, the island wher^ it 
 was produced.) An epithet of wine made 
 at Scio. 
 
 CHILASMA. (From %Ki*tvoe* to make 
 warm.) A w< rm fomentation, called also 
 thermasrna 
 
 CHLOUASMA. (From %xa>i*eo, to become 
 green.) Cn'orosis. 
 
 CHLOROSIS. (From ^xagof, green 
 pale ; frorii the yellow-greenish lo^k th>se 
 have who are affected with it.) Febris 
 alba. Febris amatoria. Icterus albus. 
 The green Mckness. A genus of d.sea^e in 
 the class cac/iexia, and order impettgines of 
 Cullen. It is a disease which affects young 
 females who Ubour under a suppression of 
 the menses. Heaviness, listlesness to mo 
 tion, fatigue on the least exercise, palpi- 
 tations of the heart, pains in the back, 
 loins, and hips, flatulency and acidi-ies in 
 the stomach and bowels, a preternatural 
 appetite for chalk, lime, and various other 
 absorbents, together with many dyspeptic 
 symptoms, usually attend on this disease. 
 As it advances in its progress, the face 
 becomes pide, or assumes a yellowish hue ; 
 the whole body is flaccid, and likewise 
 pale ; the feet are affected with oedema- 
 tous swellings ; the breathing' is much hur- 
 ried by any vigorous exertion of the body ; 
 the pulse is quick, but snv 11 ; and the per- 
 son is apt to be affected With many of the 
 symptoms of hysteria. To procure a flow 
 of the menses, proves in some cases a 
 very difficult matter ; and where the dis- 
 ease has been of long standing* various 
 morbid affections of the viscera are often 
 brought on, which at length prove fatal. 
 Dissections of those who have died of chlo- 
 rosis, have usually shewn the ovaria to be 
 in a scirrhous, or dropsical state. In some 
 cases, the liver, spleen, and mesenteric 
 glands, have likewise been found in a dis- 
 eased state. 
 
 CHNUS, (From x vttvu> > to grind, or rasp.) 
 Chaff". Bran. Also fine wool, or lint, 
 which is, as it were, rasped from lint- 
 
 CHOKE DAMP. The name given by 
 miners to a noxious air, occasionally found 
 in the bottom of mines and pits. It is 
 
196 
 
 CHO 
 
 CHO 
 
 heavier than common air, therefore lies 
 chie'h at the bottom of the pils ; it extin- 
 guishe flame, and is noxious to animals. 
 It is probably carbonic acid. See Carbonic 
 add. 
 
 CHOAXA. (From ^toe, to pour out.) It 
 is properly a funnel, but is used lo signify 
 the infundibulum of the kidney and brain. 
 
 CHOA^US. (^CO.VA ) a funnel.) A furnace 
 made like a fun , el, for melting- metals. 
 
 CHOCOLATE. (Dr. Alston soys this 
 word is compounded of two Indian words, 
 choco, sound, and atte, water; because of 
 the noise made in its preparation.) An 
 article of diet prepared from the cocoa- 
 nut ; highly nourishing-, particularly when 
 boiled with milk and eVrgs. It is frequently 
 recommended as a restorative in cases of 
 emaciation and consumption. 
 
 CHIEMCIS. The trepan, so called by 
 Galen and P. jE^ineti, from WVIXK, the 
 nave of a wheel. 
 
 CIHERADES. (From ;^o/go? f a swine.) 
 Chcerades. The same as scrofula. 
 
 CHCRRABOLETHRGX. (From o/go?, a swine, 
 and oxgQgo?, destruction ; so named 'f om 
 its being- dangerous if eaten by hogs.) Hog- 
 bane. A name in jEtius for the Xanthium, 
 or louse-bur. 
 
 CHOIRAS. (From ^o/go?, a swine ; so 
 called because hogs are diseased with it.) 
 The scrophula. 
 
 CHOLADES. (From %Q\, the bile.) So 
 the smaller intestines are called, because 
 they contain bile. 
 
 CHOLAGO. The same as cholas. 
 CHOLAGOGA. (From MM, bile, and 
 et),a>, to evacuate.) Cholegon. By cho- 
 lagogues, the ancients meant only such 
 purging medicines as expelled the in- 
 ternal faeces, which resembled the cystic 
 bile in their yellow colour, and other 
 properties. 
 
 CHOLAS. (From %oK t the bile.) All 
 the cavity of the ilium is so called, be- 
 cause it contains the liver which is the 
 strainer of the gall. 
 
 CHOLE. (Xcx.) The bile. 
 CHOLEDOCHUS DUCTUS. (Chok- 
 dochus ; from %oH t bile, and J^o^a/- to 
 receive ; receiving or retaining tne gall.) 
 Ductus commnnis choledochus. The com- 
 mon biliary duct, which conveys both cys- 
 tic and hepatic bile into the intestinum duo- 
 denum. 
 
 CHOLEGON. The same as cholagoga. 
 CHOLERA. (From ^OA, bile, and 
 ptu t to flow.) 7)iarrheea cholericti. Felli- 
 Jlua passio Cholera, A genus of disease 
 arranged by Cn'ilen in the class neuroses, 
 and order spasmi. It is a purging and vo- 
 miting of bile, with anxiety, painful gri- 
 pings, spasms of the abdominal muscles, and 
 those of the thighs. There are two species 
 of this genus: 1 Cholera sponranea, which 
 happens, in hot se-.sons, wi'hon ;ny mani- 
 fest cause. 2. Cholera accidental s t which 
 
 occurs after the use of food that digests 
 slowly, and irritates. In warm climates 
 it is met with in all seasons of the \ear, 
 and its occurrence is very frequent : but 
 in England, and other c<!d climates, it is 
 apt to be most prevalent in the middle of 
 summer, particularly in the month of Au- 
 gust ; and the violence of the disease has 
 usually been observed to be greater in pro- 
 portion to the in tenseness nfthe heat. It 
 usually comes on wth soreness, pain, dis- 
 tension, and flatulency in the stomach and 
 intestines, succeeded quickly by a severe 
 and frequent vomiting, and purging of bi- 
 lious matter, heat, thirst, a hurried respi- 
 ration, and frequent b*a weak and flutter- 
 ing pulse. When ^he disease is not violent 
 these symptoms, afer continuing fora day 
 or two, cease gradually, leaving the patient 
 in a debilitated and exhausted state ; but 
 where the disease proceeds with much vio- 
 lence there arise.- s great depression of 
 strength, with cold cLmmy sweats, con- 
 siderable anxiety, a hurried and short re- 
 spiration, and hiccups, with a sinking, and 
 irregularity of the pulse, which quickly 
 terminate in death ; an event that not un- 
 frequently happens within the space of 24 
 hours, 
 
 CHOLERICA. (From ^oxsga, the cholera.) 
 Medicines which relieve the cholera. Also 
 a bilious flux of the bowels, without pain 
 or fever. 
 
 CHOLICELE. (From %oxn, bile, and 
 JCA, a tumour.) A swelling formed by 
 the bile morbidly accumulated in the gall- 
 bladder. 
 
 CHOLO^IA. (From ^^o?, lame, or 
 maimed.) Galen says that, in Hippocrates, 
 it signifies any distortion of a limb. In a 
 particular sense, it is taken for a halting or 
 lameness in the leg. 
 
 . CHONPROGI.OSSUS. (From %ovfycv, a car- 
 tilage, and yxuxro-H, the tongue.) A muscle 
 so named from its insertion, which is in the 
 basis or cartilaginous part of the tongue. 
 See Hyoglossus. 
 
 CHONDROLOGY. (Chondrologia / 
 
 from ;t,cvJ<o?, a cartilage, and ACJXJ?, a dis- 
 course.) A discourse or treatise on carti- 
 lages. 
 
 CHoxDRo-pHAUYycjEus. (From x,w<fpo?, 
 a carti'uge, and qa.euy%, the upper p^rt of 
 the fauces.) A muscle so named because 
 it rises in the cartdaginous part of the 
 tongue, and is inserted in 'he phr.rynx. 
 
 CHONDHOS. (XovJgo?.) A food of the 
 ancients, thr> same as alica. Also any gru- 
 mou* concretion, and a cartilage. 
 
 CHONDROSTXDESMUS. (From ^ov/goc, 
 a cartilage, and crwSece, to tie together.) A 
 cartilaginous ligament. 
 
 CHONDRUS. See Chondros, 
 
 CHONE. (Xo>w.) The infundibulum. 
 
 CHORA. (Xa>t.) A region. Galen, in 
 his book De Usu Partium, expresses by 
 it particularly the cavities of the eyes ; but, 
 
CHO 
 
 in others of his writings, he intimates by it 
 any void space. 
 
 CHORDA. A cnrd. A tendon. A pain- 
 ful tension of the penis in venereal disease. 
 See Chordee. Sometimes the intestines 
 are called chordae. 
 
 MAojfA. A name of the tendo 
 
 CHO 
 
 197 
 
 CHORDA TYMPANI A branch of the 
 seventh pair of nerves that passes through 
 the tympanum 
 
 CHORDS TENDING. The tendinous 
 and cord-like substances which connect the 
 cornea cohimnce of the ventricles of the heart 
 to the aut-'cular valves. 
 
 CHORDS W1LLISII. The small fibres 
 which cross the sinuses of the dura mater. 
 They are so termed, because Willis first 
 described them 
 
 OOIIDAPSUS. (From ^o/><T, a cord, and 
 a5r7a, to knit ) A sort of painful cholic, 
 where the intestines appear to be twisted 
 into knots, like pieces of string*. / 
 
 CHORDEE. (Chord^ French.) A 
 spasmodic contraction of the penis, that 
 sometimes attends gonorrhoea, and is of, en 
 followed by a haemorrhage. 
 
 CHOREA SANCTI VITI (Chorea, 
 oga) from ^ogoc, a chorus which of old 
 accompanied dancing. It is called St. Vi- 
 tus's dance, because some devotees of St. 
 Vitus exercised themselves so long in dan- 
 cing, that their intellects were disordered, 
 and could only be restored by dancing again 
 at the anniversary of St. Vitus.) St. Vitus's 
 dance. Convulsive motions of the limbs, 
 as if the person were dancing. It is a 
 genus of disease arranged by Cullen in the 
 class neuroses, and order spas mi- These 
 convulsive motion^, most generally, are 
 confined to one side, and affecting princi- 
 pally the arm and leg^ When any motion 
 is attempted to be made, various fibres of 
 other muscles act which ought not ; and 
 thus a contrary effect is produced from 
 what the patient intended. It is chiefly in- 
 cident to young persons of both sexes, and 
 makes its attack from between the agf of 
 ten and fifteen, occurring but seldom after 
 that of puberty. 
 
 By some practitioners it has been con- 
 sidered rather as a paralytic affection than 
 as a convulsive disorder and has been 
 thought to arise from a relaxation of the 
 muscles, which, being unable to perform 
 their functions in moving the limbs, shake 
 them irregularly by jerks. Chorea sancti 
 Viti is occasioned by various irritations, as 
 teething, worms, offensive smells, poisons, 
 &c. It arises likewise in consequence of 
 violent affections of the mind, as horror, 
 fear, and anger. In many cases it is pro- 
 duced by general weakness ; and in a few, 
 it takes place from sympathy, at seeing the 
 disease in others. 
 
 The fits are sometimes preceded by a 
 coldness of the feet and limbs, or a kind 
 of tingling sensation, that ascends like co!4 
 
 air up the spine, and there is a flatulent 
 pain in the left hypochondrium, with obsti- 
 nate costiveness. At other times, the ac- 
 cession begins with yawning, stretching, 
 anxiety about the heart, palpitations, nau- 
 sea, difficulty of swallowing, noise in the 
 ears, giddiness and pains in the he;id and 
 teeth ; and then come on the convulsive 
 motions. 
 
 These discover themselves at first by a 
 kind of lameness, or instability of one of 
 the legs, which the person draws after him 
 in an odd and ridiculous manner ; nor can 
 he hoid the arm of the same side still for a 
 moment ; for if he lays it on his breasr, or 
 any other part of his body, it is forced 
 quickly from thence by an involuntary mo- 
 tion. If he is desirous of drinking, he uses 
 many singular gesticulations before he can 
 carry the cup to iiis head, and it is forced 
 in various directions, till at length he gets 
 it to his mouth ; when he pours the liquor 
 down his throat with great haste, as if he 
 meant to afford amusement to the /by- 
 standers. Sometimes various attempts at 
 running^ and leaping take place, and at 
 others, the head and trunk of the body 
 are affected with convulsive motions. In 
 many instances, the mind is affected with 
 some degree of fatuity, and often shews the 
 sarne causeless emotions, such as weeping 
 and laughing, which occur in hysteriae. 
 When this disease arises in children, it 
 usually ceases before the age of puberty ; 
 and in ad lilts, is often carried off' by a 
 change from the former mode of living. 
 Unless it passes into some other disease, 
 such as epilepsy, it is never attended with 
 danger. 
 
 CHORION. (From >, to escape ; 
 because it always escapes from the uterus 
 with the foetus ) Shaggy chorion. The ex- 
 ternal membrane of the fetus in utero. 
 
 CHOROID MEMBRANE. (Membrana 
 choridea ; from %opa>v, the chorion, and 
 #JW, resemblance.) The second tunic of 
 the eye, lying immediately under the scle- 
 rotica, to which it is connected by vessels. 
 The true knowledge of this membrane, 
 is necessary to a perfect idea of the iris 
 and uvea. The tunica choroidea com- 
 mences at the optic nerve, and passes for- 
 wards, with the sclerotic coat, to the be- 
 ginning of the cornea transparens, where 
 it adheres very firmly to the sclerotic mem- 
 brane, by means of a cellular membrane, 
 in the form of a white fringe, called the 
 ciliary circle. It then recedes from the 
 sclerotica and cornea and ciliary circle, 
 directly downwards and inwards, forming 
 a round disk, which is variously coloured ; 
 hence blue, black eyes, &c. This colour- 
 ed portion, reflected inwards, is termed 
 the iris, and its posterior surface is termed 
 uvea. The choroid membrane is highly 
 vascular, and its external vessels are dis- 
 posed like stars, and termed vasa vorticosa. 
 The internal surface of this membrane is 
 
198 
 
 CHR 
 
 CHR 
 
 covered with a black pigment, called the 
 pigrnent of the chorold membrane. 
 
 CHOROID PLEXUS Plt-xua choroi- 
 dta A plexus of blood-vessels, situated 
 in the lateral ventricle* of the br-in. 
 
 CHOR- IE TUNIC. See Choroid membrane. 
 
 CH^ISIS (From %%ia>, to anoint.) An 
 inunction, or ..noiming 1 of ariy punt. 
 
 Christmas -ose. Se Hclleborus niger. 
 
 CHnis'.-'rx'. (From %j>ite, to anoint.) An 
 unguen', n* mu-nent o- any kind. 
 
 CHROMAS. A chr^rnate, or salt, 
 fo. inea by the union of e..ri.hy, metallic, or 
 alkaline bases, with chromic acid; a-- chro- 
 mat e of leu 1. &c 
 
 CHHOMATISMUS. (From ^f*/"*?/^, to 
 colour.) The morbid di.scot. rati<;. of any 
 of the secretions, as of ihe urine, or 
 blood. 
 
 CHROME. (From zguu*, colour ; be- 
 cause its primary cornbna.ions impart its 
 colour to all secondary ones.) A white 
 metal, inclining to a grey, very bri'tie, 
 and crystallizabie at an elevated tempera- 
 ture, in feathered filaments on the surface. 
 Its internal fracture presents in some parts 
 close grains, in other parts needles crossing 
 each other. It is an ingredient in the fos- 
 sil, known by that name in Siberia. 
 
 Natural History. This meial, which 
 is extremely scarce, and exists only in 
 the state of a metallic oxid, was disco- 
 vered by Vauquehn. He found it in an ore 
 called red-lead ore of Siberia, or chro- 
 mate of lead. The colour of this ore is red, 
 with a shade of yellow; when reduced 10 
 po'* der, it is of 3 bright orange. Chrome 
 has likewise been found in combination 
 with iron, alumine, and si lex, (chromaie of 
 iron and alumine,} in the department of 
 Var, in France. It is met with in irregu- 
 lar masses. Its colour is brown ; it has 
 very liule metallic lustre. Pontier has 
 lately found chrome combined with iron 
 (chromate of iron,} in a quarry near Gus- 
 sin in the road to Cavalaire. It sometimes 
 forms large masses. The emerald of Peru 
 and spinel ruby owe their colours to this 
 melal. 
 
 Properties. Chrome is obtained in small 
 agglutinated masses of a white colour, 
 inclining to yellow; it is very hard, ex- 
 tremely brittle and refractory, and crystal- 
 lizes into needles. 
 
 Exposed to the heat of a blow-pipe, it is 
 covered with a lilac-coloured crust, wh ; ch 
 becomes green on cooling. Heated by the 
 same apparatus with borax, it does not 
 melt ; but a part, after being oxidated, is 
 dissolved in this salt, and communicates to 
 it a very beautiful green colour. Acids 
 have only a weak action on this metal. The 
 nitric is the only acid which produces any 
 remarkable change, it converts it into an 
 oxid. It is capable of combining with 
 three different portions of oxigon, and 
 forming tluve different oxids. It h;>s not 
 yet been combined with any combustible 
 
 body. It does not appear to decompose 
 water. It is unalterable by the alkalies. 
 The other properties of this metal are not 
 yet ascertained, neither are its uses known ; 
 perhaps ?t may afford beautiful and durable 
 colours to the painter or the enameller. 
 
 Method of obtaining Chrome. Chrome is 
 obtained from its native combinations, by 
 decomposing them by the alkaline carbo- 
 nates, precipitating the chromic acid, and 
 healing it strongly in a crucible. 
 
 Ti-.- following- method is recommended 
 by VauqueUn Seventy-two parts of chro- 
 mic acid are to be introduced into a 
 charcoal crucible, placed within ano- 
 'lier of porcelain, filled win charcoal 
 dust. The apparatus is then to be put 
 in o a furnace, and subjected to a very 
 strong heat. Metallic chrome will then be 
 found in the charcoal crucible. From 
 seventy-' wo parts, Vauquehn obtained for- 
 ty-titree of metal. 
 
 CHROMIC ACID. This is obtained by 
 decomposing xhe chromat of lead by pot- 
 ash, and treating the chromat of potash 
 with nitric or muriatic acid. It is of aw 
 orange-red colour, and a pungent metallic 
 taste ; very soluble in water, and crystal- 
 lizes bv gentle evaporation. 
 
 CHRONIC (From ^gwoc, time) A 
 term applied to diseases which are of long 
 continuance, and mostly without fever. 
 It is usfd in opposition to the term acute. 
 See Acute. 
 
 CHRUPSIA. (From ^*, colour, and 
 o-^/at, sight.) Visus colorutns. A disease 
 of the eyes, in which the person perceives 
 objects of a different colour from their 
 natnrtl. 
 
 CHRYSANTHEMUM. (From, ^vo-oe. 
 gold, *nd etv&tfAos, a flower.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnse n sys- 
 Mem. CL-'Ss, Syngenesia. Order, Polyga- 
 mies Sun flower, or marigold. 
 
 2. M ny herbs are so called whose 
 flowers ar> % of a bright yellow colour. 
 
 CHRYSANTHEMUM LEUCANTHEMUM. The 
 systematic name of the great ox eye -daisy. 
 See Sellis major. 
 
 CHIIYSE. (From %,v<ro? t gold.) The 
 name of a yellow plaster. 
 
 CHRYSELECTRUM. (From ^guo-o?, gold, 
 and A.ac7gov, amber.) Amber of a golden 
 yellow colour. 
 
 CHRYSIPPEA. (From Chrystppus, its 
 invent? T. A herb enumerated by Pliny. 
 
 CHHSSITIH. (From ^><rof, gold.) Li- 
 th;,!ge. The y How foam of lead. Also 
 the herb yarrow, from the golden colour of 
 it- flower. 
 
 CnRYoiiAi,ANcrs. (From ^gfo-o?, gold, 
 and /&HA.O.VO?, a nut ; so named Because of 
 its colour, winch, before it is dried, is 
 yellow.) The nutmeg. 
 
 CHRVSOCOLLA. (From %$vo-oc, gold, and 
 *cx\;>, CiTm-nt.) Gold s^ic. 
 
 CHHYSOCOMA. (Fr-'iri ^>K0-jf, gold, and 
 KCjU, hair ; so culled from u golden, hair- 
 
CHY 
 
 like appearance.) The herb milfoil, or 
 
 yarr >w. 
 
 CHRTSOGOSIA. (From %$v<rof, g'd 
 and yivofj.au, to becxrru,. 1 ) The tincture of 
 gold 
 
 CHRYSOIACHANON. (From ^gwro?. gold, 
 and xa.%a.\ov, the olusj so nan*ed from its 
 having- yellow leaf, and a fl ..wer like the 
 olus.) Th herb orach, or atr^piex 
 
 CHKYSOSPLENIUM. ( F;-om MVO-OS, 
 gold, and eurTTMvtov, spit enw^rt } '!'!: ,. ,ne 
 of a genus of pianos in the Limiaean MStem. 
 Class. Decandria. Order, Digynia. Golden 
 saxifrage. 
 
 CHRYSULCUS. (From %$vo-o?, gold, and 
 emu, to take awuv.) The qua reg:a it, so 
 called, as having, the property to dissolve 
 gold. 
 
 CHYLARIA. (From XVKOS, chyle.) A 
 discharge of a whiti>h m-ic us urine, of the 
 colour und consistence >fchyie. 
 
 CHYLE. (XVMV. Chfliu.j The miik like 
 liquor observed some hours after eating, 
 in the lacteal vessels of the mesenten. , and 
 in the thoracic duct. It is sep -rated by 
 digestion from the chyme, and is th;<t fluid 
 substance from which the blood is formc-d. 
 
 The chyle is absorbed by the mouths of 
 the lacteal vessels, which are in the great- 
 est number in the jejunum and ilium, 
 whilst the faex of the chyme, with the bile, 
 are propelled into rhe large intestines. The 
 ch)le of the human body smells iik^ rnilk ; 
 has a sweetish taste, a white colour, and a 
 Consistence thinner than blood and m\lk. 
 Its specific gravity is lighter than that of 
 the blood, and hence if is that chyle is oc- 
 casionally seen swimming 'on the blood, if 
 a vein be opened some hours after e<>ting. 
 The quality of the chyle is similar to that 
 of milk ; for, like it, it coagulates and as- 
 cesces; but sometimes its nature is altered 
 from bad digested food or medicines : thus 
 the chyle becomes blue, from eat.ng indi- 
 go ; yellow, from the yolk of eggs, &c. 
 The quantity of chyle depends upon that 
 of the mgesta, and their greater or less 
 nourishing power: from five or six pounds 
 of food, very lit le mure than two pounds 
 of chyle are elaborated 
 
 The constituent principles of chyle, are, 
 
 1. IVater, which forms its greatest p*rt. 
 
 2. Oily cream, which chyrni'siry teaches to 
 be hydrogen and carbon. 3. Cheese, which, 
 by the vis vitahs, is formed by the carbon 
 and azot of the ingested food. 4 Earth, 
 which is obtained from kcteal calculi, that 
 are occasionally found in the receptaculum 
 chyli and lacteais. 5. Animal lymph, which 
 is mixed with the gastric and enteric juices. 
 
 The nutritive principles of vegetables, 
 are starch ; an albuminous principle, oil, 
 vegetable gluten, and sugar. The nutri- 
 tive principles of animal substances, are 
 -oil, jelly, and animal gluten ; and hence 
 the reason why the chyle, separated from 
 vegetables, is of the same nature with that 
 prepared from animal ingesta, that the 
 
 CHY 
 
 199 
 
 principles of both are dissolved into their 
 elements, which are the saute in animal and 
 vegetable food : i!<u* the cream of .he 
 chvk is I >r>-. en o! cai-hon and irydroii.-n ; 
 and the chtese of the chyle, fruni the 'cap. 
 b -n and azot of both animal and vegetable 
 substMiices, 
 
 The chyle is mixed with the albuminous 
 and gdaiiiious lymph in the thoivcic duct, 
 which receives them from the tymj-.h-iics. 
 
 The uses of the chyle are, 1. T.> supply 
 the matter from which the blood and o-', r 
 fluids of -;ur body art- prepared ; ftvm \v .(,-. oh 
 fluids the- so'hd parts are fornietl. v. By 
 its asceseent nature, it somewhat res'r..nis 
 the puu-e-cuit tendency of the biood : 
 he ;c<.-' the dreftdtui pu^ruh yofxhe h inv.'urs 
 from s!r. i.; / ; nod IMIK m. Ik is --.n xc^iient 
 renit-dv ;; . st scu'-vy. 3. By its very 
 
 COplOUS aqUt-OUS latC.X, it p'*Vr!:'v ihe 
 
 thickening of ttie Hauls, ^u-i tiu.s iv.nders 
 them fit for the various secretions. 4 The 
 chyh .secreted in th^ breasts of puerperal 
 women, under ,he name or milk, forrn-v ihe 
 mos; excellent nutriment of all aliments 
 for new BOIM infant <. 
 
 CHYLIF1CATION. (From chylns, and 
 Jio t vo become.) Chylifactio. Ti.e. prtjcess, 
 carried on in the small mtesiines, and prin- 
 cipally in the duodenum by which the chyle 
 is separated from the chyme. 
 
 CHYLISMA. (From #/xo?, juice.) An 
 expre-seH juice. 
 
 CHYLOFOEIMC (Chylopooicus ; from 
 ^i/^of, chyle, and <area>, ts nsake ) Ciulo- 
 poietic Any thing connected wi JU me for- 
 mation of chyle ; 1 hus chyiopoetic viscera, 
 chylopoetic vessels, &c. 
 
 CHYLOSIS. (From %vtea>, to express the 
 juice from any thi,. s .) Chyi.fication, or 
 the changing the food into chyle. 
 
 CHYLOSTAOMA (From ^t/xoc, juice, and 
 ratfa, to distil.) Ihe dtsi:ll.tion or ex- 
 pres.-,] <>n of any juice, or htimid part trom 
 its dry one. 
 
 CHYLOSTAGMA DrAPHonETicusr MISDE- 
 RERI. A distillation of Venice treacle and 
 niithrid,,t' . 
 
 CHY MB. (Chymus ; from^w^ao?, which 
 signifies iiinfiour or juice.) I'Jic ingested 
 muss of food, th:..t passes ir^m th^- stom.ich 
 into the du -denuiri, and from vlucn the 
 chyle is prepared in the small miestintt. by 
 the admixture of the bile, &c. 
 
 CHYMIA. Chymisiry. 
 
 CHY^TIATER. A cnymical physician. See 
 Chimiater. 
 
 CHYMTATUTA. (From %vui*,, chymistry, 
 and ictofjMi 10 heal.) Th. art of curhg dis- 
 eases by the application of chymistry to the 
 uses of medicine. 
 
 CHYMOSIS. S*.i? Chemosis. 
 
 CIIYNLLX RADIX. A cylindrical root, of 
 the thickness <>t i goose-quill, brought 
 from Ciiina. Ii h;ts a bitterish tasU, i.nd 
 imparts a y-'lt"W tin- c to the sal va. The 
 Chinese hold It in grea.: estimation as a sto- 
 machic, iulused in wine. 
 
200 
 
 CIC 
 
 CIC 
 
 CHYSIS. (From ^va>, to pour out.) Fu- 
 sion, or ihe reduction of solid bodies into 
 fluid by heat. 
 
 CHYTLON. (From va>, to pour out.) An 
 Anointing with oil and water. 
 
 Ci BALIS FISTULA. An obsolete term for 
 the oesophagus. 
 
 CIBATIO. (From cibus, food.) In chymis- 
 try it means incorporation : also the taking 
 of food. 
 
 CIBUR. An obsolete term for sulphur. 
 
 CIC ATMS ANT1A. (Cicatrisantia, sc. 
 remeiKa,- from cicatrico, to skin over.) 
 Such applications as dispose wounds and 
 ulcers to dry up and heal, and to be covered 
 with a skin. 
 
 CICATRIX. (From cicatrico, to heal up 
 or skin over.) A seam or scar upon the 
 skin alter the healing of a sore or ulcer. 
 
 CICER. (A plant so called. The Cice- 
 rones had their name from this pulse, as 
 the Pisones had from the pistim or pea, 
 and the Leniuli from the lens or lentil.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. The vetch. 
 
 2. The pharmac >poeial name of the com- 
 mon cich or ciches. Erebinthns. Cicer 
 arietinum of Linnaeus : -Joliis serratis. Tlie 
 seeds have been employed medicinally, but 
 are now fallen into disuse. In some places 
 they are toasted, and used as coffee ; and 
 in others, ground into a flour for bread. 
 The colour of the aryllus of the seed is 
 sometimes white, red, or black: hence the 
 distinction into deer album, rubruin t and 
 nigrwn. 
 
 CICER ARIETINUM. The systematic name 
 of the cicer plant. 
 
 CICERA. (From cicer, the vetch ) A 
 small pill of the size of a vetch. 
 
 CICEUA TAUTARI. Small pills composed 
 of turpentine and cream of tartar, of the 
 s5ze of a vetch. 
 
 CICHOR1UM. (Originally, according 
 to Pliny, an Egyptian name, and adopted 
 by the Greeks. It is written sometimes 
 K.i%oi>eiu>v : whence Horace has cichorex, 
 levesque malvx . sometimes K^egwv, or K/- 
 %u>iov. It is supposed to have ihis name, 
 tantgct. TO i~ia, T*V %&iav mnv, from its creeping 
 through the fields. O:hers derive it from 
 x.i%ta> t invenio ; on account of its being so 
 readily found, or so common.) Succory. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia cequalis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild 
 chicory. This plant, called Cichoreum, 
 Cichorium sylvestre vel offidnarum, is the 
 Cichorium intybus of Linnaeus -.Jloribua 
 geminis, sessilibvs / foliis runcinatis. 
 
 It belongs to the same family with the 
 garden endive, and by some botanists has 
 been upposed to be the same plant in its 
 uncultivated state ; but the endive com- 
 monly used as sallad is an annual, or at 
 most a biennial plant, and its parent is now 
 
 known to be the cichorium endivia. Wild 
 succory or cichory, abounds with a milky 
 juice, >)i A penetrating bitterish taste, and of 
 no remarkable smell or particular flavour : 
 the loots are more bitter than the leaves or 
 stalks, and these much more so than the 
 flowers. By culture in gardens and by 
 blanching, it loses Its bitterness, and may 
 be eaten early in the spring in sullads. The 
 roots, if gathered before the stem shoots 
 up, are also eatable, and when dried may 
 be made into bread. The roots and leaves 
 of this plant are stated by Lewis to be 
 very useful aperients, aciing mildly and 
 without irritation, tending rather to abate 
 tiian to increase heat, and which may there- 
 fore be given with safety in hectic and 
 inflammatory cases. Taken freely, they 
 keep the belly open, or produce a gentle 
 diarrhosa ; and when thus continued for 
 some time, they have often proved salutary 
 in the beginning obstructons of the viscera, 
 in jaundices, cachexies, hypochondriacal 
 and other chronical disorders. A decoction 
 of this herb, with others of ihe like kind, in 
 whey, and rendered purgative by a suitable 
 addition of polyehrest salt, was found a 
 useful remedy in cases of biliary calculi, 
 and promises advan'age in many complaints 
 requiring what have been termed attenu- 
 ants, and resolvents. The virtues of suc- 
 cory, like those or' dandelion, reside in its 
 miiky juice; and we are warranted, says 
 Dr. Woodville, in asserting that the express- 
 ed juice of both these plants, taken in large 
 doses frequently repeated, has been found 
 an efficacious remedy in phthysis pulmo- 
 r,;dis, as well as the various other remedies 
 above mentioned. The milky juice may be 
 extracted by boiling in water, or by pressure. 
 The wild arid the garden sorts are used in- 
 diflerently. If the root is cut into small pie- 
 ces, dried, and roasted, it resembles coffee, 
 and is sometimes a good substitute for it. 
 
 CICHORIUM ENDIVIA. The systematic 
 name of the endive. See Endivia, 
 
 CICHORIUM IXTYBUS The systematic 
 name of the wild chicory. See Cichorium. 
 
 Cichory. See Cichorium. 
 
 Cichory, -wild. See Cichorium. 
 
 CICIXIIELA. (A dim. of candelia: i. e.a 
 Hi tie candle ; so called from its ligiit.) The 
 glow-worm. Some think them anodyne, 
 other- lithontriptic, though as the editor 
 of Motherby's Dictionary justly observes, 
 pr.bably neither. 
 
 CICIJOJM OLEUM-. (From nint, the rici- 
 nus.) An oil, obtained by boiling the 
 bruised seeds of the Jatropha ctircas of 
 Linnaeus. It is somewhat similar in its pro- 
 perties to castor oil. See Ricinus. 
 
 CICLA A name for the beta alba. 
 
 C1CUTA. (Quasi c<ecuta, blind; be- 
 cause it destroys the sight of those who 
 use it. Cicuta signifies the internode, or 
 space between two joints of a reed: the 
 hollow stem of any plant which the shep- 
 herds used for making their rural pipes. 
 
CIC 
 
 Est mihi disparibus septem conjnncta cicutis 
 fatula. Virgil.) Hemlock. 
 
 1. The name of u genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The name, in most pharmacopoeias, of 
 the common hemlock, or Conium macula- 
 turn of Linnaeus : semimbus striatis. It 
 is culled by some camaran ; by others 
 abiotos ; and according- to Erotian, cambeion 
 is an old Sicilian word for cicuta. Cicuta 
 major fee tida. Conium of the last London 
 pharmacopoeia. 
 
 Hemlock is found in every part of Eng- 
 land, and is distinguished from those plants 
 which bear some rememblance to it, by the 
 spotted stem. It is generally believed to 
 be a very active poison. In a very mode- 
 rate dose it is apt to occasion sickness and 
 vertigo ; in a larger quantity it produces 
 anxiety, cardialgia, vomiting, convulsions, 
 coma, and death. Baron Stberk was the 
 first who brought hemlock into repute as a 
 medicine of extraordinary efficacy : and 
 although we have not in this country any 
 direct facts, like those mentioned by 
 Stoerk, proving that inveterate scirrhuses 
 cancers, ulcers, and many other diseases 
 hitherto deemed irremediable, were com- 
 pletely cured by the cicuta ; we have how- 
 ever tiie testimonies of several eminent 
 physicians, shewing that some complaints, 
 which had resisted other powerful remedies, 
 yielded to hemlock ; and that even some 
 disorders, which, if not really cancerous, 
 were at least suspected to be of that 
 tendency, were greatly benefitted by this 
 remedy. In chronic rheumatisms, some 
 glandular swellings, and in various fixed 
 and periodical pains, the cicuta i.s now very 
 generally employed ; and from daily ex- 
 perience, it appears in such cases to be a 
 very efficacious remedy. It has also been 
 of singular use in the hooping-cough. Nor 
 is it less efficacious when applied external- 
 ly ; a poultice made of oatmeal and the ex- 
 pressed juice, or a decoction of the extract, 
 when the former cannot be obtained, allays 
 the most excruciating torturous pams of a 
 cancer, and thus gives rest to the distracted 
 patient. 
 
 The proper method of administering 
 conium internally, is to begin with a few 
 grains of the powder or inspissated juice, 
 and gradually to increase the dose until a 
 giddiness affects the head, a motion is felt 
 in the eyes as if pressed outwards, with a 
 slight sickness and trembling agitation of 
 the body. One or more of these Wrnptoms 
 are the evidence of a full dose, which 
 should be continued until they have ceased, 
 and then after a few days the dose may be 
 increased ; for little advantage can be ex- 
 pected but by a continuance of the greatest 
 quantity the" patient can bear. In some 
 constitutionsevensmalldosesgreatlyoffend, 
 occasioning spasms, heat and thirst ; in 
 
 CIL 
 
 201 
 
 such instances it will be of no service. As 
 the powder of the dried leaves has been 
 thought to act, and may be depended upon 
 with more certainty than the extract, the 
 following direction should be observed in 
 the preparation ; gather the plant about 
 the end of June, when it is in flower; pick 
 off' the little leaves, and throw away the 
 leafstalks : dry the small selected leaves 
 in a hot sun, or in a tin or pewter dish be- 
 fore the fire. Preserve them in bags made 
 of strong brown paper, or powder them 
 and keep the powder in glass phiais where 
 the light is excluded ; for light dissipates 
 the beautiful green colour very soon, and 
 thus the medicine loses its appearance, if 
 not its efficacy : this mode is recommended 
 by Dr. Withering. The extract should also 
 be made of the plant - gathered at this 
 period. From 10 to 20 grains of the pow- 
 der may be taken tw^ce or thrice a day. 
 
 CICUTA AQUAT1CA. Cicutaria viro- 
 sa. Slum majus alternm angusti folium. Sium 
 erucae folio. Long-leaved water hemlock 
 and cow bane. This plunt, Cicuta virosa 
 of Linnasus : umbettis oppositifoliis ; petio- 
 tis marginatis obtusi.s, is seldom employed 
 medicinally in the present day. It is an 
 active poison, and often e^ten by mistake 
 for the ,vild smallage, the Apiwn gritveolens 
 of Linnaeus ; when it produces tremors, 
 vertigo, a violent burning at the stomach, 
 epilepsy, convulsions, spasms of the jaw, 
 a flowing of blood from the ears, tumefac- 
 tion of the abdomen, and death. 
 
 CICUTA YIROSA. The systematic name 
 of the water hemlock. See Cicuta aqua- 
 tic a. 
 
 CICUTABIA. ( Cicut aria ; from cicuta^ 
 hemlock.) Bastard hemlock. This plant, 
 Cheer (jphyllum sylvestre of Linnreus : cauls 
 laevi striato ; geniculis tumidiuscitiis, is often 
 mistaken for the true hemlock. It may 
 with great propriety be banished from the 
 list or officinals, as it possesses no remarka- 
 ble property. See Chceropkyllum. 
 
 CICTJTARIA AQJJATICA. A name for the 
 phella^i'drii'.m aquaticum. 
 
 CICUTAIUA VIHOSA. See Cicuta aqua- 
 lica. 
 
 CIPOKIUM. See Cydortfum, 
 
 CILIAR LIGAMENT,. (From cileo, to 
 move about.) Ligamentvm citiare. The 
 circular portion that divides the choroid 
 membrane from the iris, and which adheres 
 to the sclerotic membrane. It appears 
 like a white circular ring. See Choroid 
 membrane. 
 
 OILIARE MGAMEXTUM. See Choroid 
 membrane. 
 
 CILIARIS MUSCULUS. That part of the 
 musculus orbicularis palpebrarum which 
 lies nearest the cilia, considered by lliolan 
 us r distant muscle. 
 
 CILfUM. (From cileo, to move about.) 
 The hair on the eyelid or eyelash. 
 
 CILIARY PROCESSES. The white folds 
 
202 
 
 CIN 
 
 at the margin of the uvea in the eye^ cover- 
 ed with a black matter, which proceeds 
 from the uvea to the crystalline lens, upon 
 which they lie. 
 
 CILLO. (From cilium, the eyelid.) One 
 who is affected with a spasm or trembling 
 of the eyelids. 
 
 CILLOSIS. (From cilium, the eyelid.) A 
 spasmodic trembling of, the eyf-l'ds. 
 
 CIMEX. (From X^M, to inhabit ; so call- 
 ed because they infect house*.) The wall- 
 louse or bug', Cimex do-mesticub. Six or 
 seven are given, inwardly to cure the ague, 
 just before the fits come on, and have the 
 same effect with every tiling nauseous and 
 disgusting. 
 
 CIMOLIA ALBA. (From K.tf4oh6s t Cimolus, 
 an island in tl;e Cretan sea, wherf: it is pro- 
 cured.) Tcbacco-pipe clay. Its virtues 
 are similar to those of the bolar earths; 
 but it is never administered medicinally. 
 
 CIMOLIA PCRPURESCENS. Fullers-earth. 
 A bolar earth, of a grayish brown colour. 
 
 CIXA ci^.is. See China chin<e. 
 
 CrxyE SEMEN. See Santonicum. 
 
 CINARA. (From *m, to move; quasi 
 movet advet/erem vel wmzam.) Artichoke. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Ljnnaean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygamia asquaiis. 
 
 2. The pharmacopccial name for the 
 common artichoke. Mcocalum. Jlrtico- 
 calus. JLrtischocas Icevis. Costus nigra. 
 Carduus sativus non spinosus. Cinara hor- 
 tensis. Scolymus sativus. Carduus domes- 
 ticus capite majore. Carduus altilis. The 
 species thus called, and which is used in 
 medicine, is the Cinara scolymus of Linnaeus : 
 -foliis subspinosis pinnatis indivisisque ca- 
 lycinis squamis oratis. A native of the 
 southern parts of Europe, but cultivated 
 here for culinary purposes. The leaves 
 are bitter, and afford, by expression, a con- 
 siderable quantity of juice, which, when 
 strained, and mixed with an equal quantity 
 of white wine, has been given successfully in 
 dropsies, the dose of 3 or 4 table-spoonfuls 
 every night and morning, but it is very un- 
 certain in its operation. 
 
 CINCHONA. (Geoffrey states that the 
 use of this bark was first learned from the 
 following circumstance : Some cincho- 
 na trees being thrown by the winds into 
 a pool of water, lay tnere till the water 
 became so bitter, that every botiy refused 
 to drink it. However, one of the neigh- 
 bouring inhabitants being seized with a 
 violent paroxysm of fever, and finding no 
 other water to quench his thirst, was forced 
 to drink of this, by which he was perfrcMy 
 cured. He afterwards related the circum- 
 stance to others, Mid prevailed upon some 
 of his friends, who were ill of fevers, to 
 make use of the same remedy, with whom 
 it proved equally successful. The use of 
 this excellent remedy, however, was very 
 little known till about the year 1638, when 
 
 CIN 
 
 a signal cure having been performed by 'It 
 on the Spanish viceroy's lad}, the Couuiesd 
 del Ciuciion, at Lini,*, and it eair.e iruo ge- 
 neral use, nnd hence it wa.s disti<; giu>,i'xl by 
 the appellation of cortex cinchona ^ und pulvis 
 ctrmitesws, or the Countess's powu. j; \ On- 
 the recovery of the Countess, sho distribu- 
 ted a large quantity of the bark to the Je- 
 suitsj in whose hands it acquired s.ull 
 greater reputation, arui by Therti it was first 
 introduced in^o. Europe, and thence caiied 
 cortex, or pulvis jesuiticus, pulvis patriwn ; 
 and also Cardinal del Lugo's powder, be- 
 cause that charitable prelate bought a 
 large quantify of it at a great expense, for 
 the use of the religious poor at Koine.) 
 Cortex china) china or chine] una kina kina, 
 or kinkina ; and quina quina y or quin- 
 quina. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean .system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. Cinchona, or Peruvian 
 bark- tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of several 
 kinds of barks ; the trees affording which 
 grow wild in the hilly parts of Peru ; the 
 bark is stripped from the branches, trunk 
 and root, and dried. Three kinds of it are 
 now in use. 
 
 .CORTEX CINCHONJE CORDIFOLI^E. 
 
 The plant which affords this species is 
 the Cinchona cordifulia of Zer : the Cinchona 
 officinalis of Linnaeus : the Cinchona macro- 
 carpa of Wildenow. Heart-leaved cin- 
 chona. 
 
 The bark of this tree is called yellotv bark, 
 because it approaches more to that colour 
 than either of the others do, is in flat pieces, 
 not convoluted like the pale, nor dark- 
 coloured like the red ; externally smooth, 
 internally of a light cinnamon colour, fria- 
 ble and fibrous ; has no peculiar odour dif- 
 ferent from the others, but a taste incom- 
 parably more bitter, with some degree of 
 astringency. 
 
 COUTEX CINCHOJf^ LAJfCIFOLIJE. 
 
 This species is obtained from the Cin- 
 chona lancifolia of Zea. Lance-leaved cin- 
 chona. Tli is is the Quilled bark, which 
 comes in small quilled tvvjgs, broking 
 close and smooth, friable between the teeth, 
 covered with a rough coat of a brownish 
 colour, internally smooth and of a light 
 brown ; its taste is bitter and slig'htly as- 
 tringent; flavour slightly aromatic, with 
 some degree of mustiness. 
 
 CORTEX CINCHONA OBLONGIFOUTE. 
 
 This kind is procured from she Cinchona 
 oblonffifolia of Zea. Oblong-leaved cincho- 
 na. This bark is the red bark . it is in 
 large thick pieces, externally covered with 
 a brown rugged coat, internally jnorer 
 smooth and compact, but fibrous ; of a 
 dark-red colour ; taste and smell similar to 
 that of the cinchnnae lancifoliae cortex^ but 
 the ta:-te rather stronger. 
 
 From the general analysis of bark, it 
 
CINCHONA. 
 
 203 
 
 appears to consist, besides the woody mat- 
 ter which composes 'the greater part of if, 
 of gum, resin, gallic acid, of very small 
 portions of tannin and essential oil, and of 
 several salts, having princip'iTly lime for 
 their basis. Sequin also supposed the ex- 
 istence of gelatin in it, but without sum** 
 cient proof. Cold water infused on pale 
 bark for some hours acquires a bitter taste, 
 with some share of its odour; when assist- 
 ed by a moderate heat, xhe water takes up 
 more of the active matter ; by decoction, 
 a fluid, deep-coloured, of a bitter styptic 
 taste, is obtained, which, when cold, depo- 
 sits a precipitate of resinous matter and 
 gallic acid. By long decoction, the virtues 
 of the bark are nearly destroyed, owi.ig to 
 the oxygenation of its' active matter. Mag- 
 nesia enables ^/ater to dissolve a larger 
 portion of the principles of a bark, as does 
 lime, though in a'i inferior degree. Alcohol 
 is the most powerful solvent of its active 
 matter. Brandy and other spirits and 
 wines afford also strong solutions, in pro- 
 portion to the quantity of alcohol they con- 
 tain, A saturated solution of ammonia is 
 also a powerful solvent ; vinegar is less so 
 even than water. By distillation, water is 
 .slightly impregnated with the flavour of 
 bark ; it is Joubtful whether any essential 
 oil c-m be obtained. 
 
 The action of menstrua on the red bark 
 is nearly the same, the solutions only being 
 considerably stronger, or containing a lar- 
 ger quantity of resinous matter and of the 
 astringent principle. 
 
 The analysis of the yellow bark shows 
 that its active principles are more con- 
 centrated than in either of the others, af- 
 fording to wat'er, alcohol, &c. tinctures 
 much stronger, both in bitterness and as- 
 tringency, especially in the former prin- 
 ciple. 
 
 From the general analysis of these barks, 
 it appears that they consist of nearly the 
 same proximate principles, which vary in 
 their proportions; the most active compo- 
 nent parts are the resin, extractive matter 
 and the gallic acid, and these in combina- 
 tion probably constitute the tonis quality of 
 bark. In the best pale bark this active mat- 
 ter amounts to about one-eighth. 
 
 The red bark luis been considered as su- 
 perior to the pale, the yellow is represented, 
 apparently with justice, as being more ac- 
 tive than either of the others. 
 
 The effects of Peruvian bark are those 
 of a powerful and permanent tonic, so slow 
 in its operation, that its stimulating proper- 
 ty is scarcely perceptible by any alteration 
 in the state of the pulse, or of the tempera- 
 ture of the body. In a large dose, it occa- 
 sions nausea and head-ache ; in some habits 
 it operates as a laxative ; in others it occa- 
 sions costiveness. It is one of those medi- 
 cines, the efficacy of which, in removing" 
 
 disease, is much greater than could be ex- 
 petted, A priori, from its effects on the sys- 
 tem in a healthy state. 
 
 Intermittent fever is the disease, for the 
 cure of which bark was introduced into 
 practice, and there is still no remedy which 
 equ, Is it in power. 
 
 The disputes respecting the mode of ad- 
 min istring it are now settled. It is given 
 as early as possible, with perhaps the pre- 
 vious exhibition of an emetic, to evacuate 
 the stomach ; it is repeated in the dose of 
 one scruple or half a drachm every second 
 or third hour, during the interval of the 
 paroxysm ; and it may even be given during 
 the hot fit, but it is then more apt to excite 
 nausea. 
 
 In remittent fev^r it is given with equal 
 freedom^ even though the remission of the 
 fever may be obscure. 
 
 In some forms of continued fever which 
 are connected with debility, as in typhus, 
 cynanche maligna, confluent small pox, &c. 
 it is regarded as one of the most valuable 
 remedies. It may be prejudicial, however, 
 in those diseases, where the hrain, or its 
 membranes are inflamed, or where there is 
 much irritation, marked by subsiiltus ten- 
 dinum, and convulsive motions of the ex- 
 tremities ; and in pure typhus it appears to 
 be less useful in the beginning of the dis- 
 ease than in the convalescent stage. 
 
 Even in fevers of an opposite type, where 
 there are marks of inflammatory action, 
 particularly in acute rheumatism, bark has 
 been found useful after blood-letting. In 
 erysipelas, in gangrene, in extensive suppu- 
 ration and venereal ulceration, the free use 
 of bark is of the greatest advantage. 
 
 In the various forms of passive hxmor- 
 rhagy, in many other diseases of chronic de- 
 bility, dyspep-ia, hypochondriasis, paralysis, 
 rickets, scrophula, dropsy, and in a variety 
 of spasmodic affections, epilepsy, chorea, 
 and hysteria, it is administered as a power- 
 ful and permanent tonic, either alone, or 
 combined with other remedies suited to the 
 particular case. 
 
 Its usual dose is half a drachm. The on- 
 ly inconvenience of a larger dose is its sit- 
 ting uneasy on the stomach. It may there- 
 fore, if necessary, be frequently repeated, 
 and in urgent cases may be taken to the ex- 
 tent of an ounce, or even two ounces, ire 
 twenty.four hours. 
 
 The powder is more effectual than any 
 of the preparations : it is given i.i wine, in 
 any spirituous liqtior ; or, if it excite nausea, 
 combined with an aromatic. The cold in- 
 fusion is the least powerful, but most grate- 
 ful ; the decoction contains much more of 
 the active matter of the bavk, and is the 
 preparation generally used when the pow- 
 der is rejected ; its dose is from two to four 
 ounces. The spirituous tincture, though 
 containing still more of the bark, cannot 
 
204 
 
 CIN 
 
 CIN 
 
 be extensively used on account of the men- 
 struum, but is principally employed, occa- 
 sionally, and in small doses of two or three 
 drachms, as a stomachic. The extract is 
 a preparation of considerable power, when 
 property prepared, and is adapted to those 
 cases, where the remedy requires to be 
 continued for some time. It *s then given 
 in the form of pill, in a dose from five to 
 fifteen grains. 
 
 Bark is likewise sometimes given in the 
 form of enema; one scruple of the extract, 
 or t'-vo drachms of the powder, being diffu- 
 sed in four ounces of starch mucilage. The 
 decoction is also sometimes applied as a 
 fomentation to ulcers. 
 
 CINCHONA CAIUBJEA. The systematic 
 name of the Caribaean bark tree. It grows 
 in Jamaica, where it is called the sea -side 
 beech. According to Dr. Wright, the bark 
 of this tree is not less efficacious than that 
 of the cinchona of E'eru, for which it will 
 prove an useful substitute: but by the ex- 
 periments of Dr. Skeete, it appears to have 
 less astringent power. 
 
 CINCHONA FLOBIBTJNDA. The systema- 
 tic name of the plant which affords the 
 Saint Luce bark. Dr. Withering' considers 
 this bark as greatly inferior to that of the 
 other species of this genus. In its recent 
 state it is considerably emetic and cathar- 
 tic, properties which in some degree it re- 
 tains on being dried ; so that the stomach 
 does not bear this bark in large doses, and 
 in small ones its effects are not such as to 
 give it any peculiar recommendation. 
 
 CINCHONA OFFICINALIS. The name 
 of the officinal Peruvian bark. See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 CINCHONA SANCTA FE. Several species 
 of cinchona have been lately discovered at 
 Sancta Fe, yielding barks both of the pale 
 and red kind ; and which, from their sensi- 
 ble qualities, are likely upon trial to become 
 equally useful with those produced in the 
 kingdom of Peru. 
 
 CINCHONA BUBBA. See Cinchona. 
 CINCHONA FLAVA. See Cinchona. 
 CINCINNUS. The hair on the temples. 
 See Capillus. 
 
 CINCLESIS. (From X/JXM, to move.) 
 Cinclismus. An involuatary nictitation or 
 winking. Vogel. 
 
 CINEBABIUM. (From cinis, ashes.) The 
 ash-hole of a chyrmcal instrument. 
 
 CISEBES. (plur. of cinis t ashes.) Ashes. 
 CINERES CLAVELLATI. (Clavella- 
 tus f from clarus, a wedjsre. The name of 
 cineres clavdlati originated from the little 
 wedges or billets into which the wood was 
 cut to make potash.) Jilumen cutinnm. Sal 
 alkali fixum. dneres russlci. Kali. Potassa 
 gastrinum. Kali impurum. Impure potash 
 or pearl ash. The name adopted in the 
 new London pharmacopoeia is potassa 
 impura. It is from this salt the vari- 
 ous preparations of potash are made. 
 
 The ancients called the ashes of burnt- 
 wood lix, from whence the modern word 
 lixivia. The English name pot: sh is 
 from the pots in which the lixivium was 
 boiled. 
 
 CINERES BUSSICI. See Cineres clavdlati. 
 CINERITIOUS. (From cinis, ashes.) Of 
 the colour of ashes. A name applied to die 
 cortical substance of the brain, from its re- 
 semblance to an ash-colour. 
 
 CINEBITIUM. (From cinis, ashes.) A 
 cupel or test ; so named from its being 
 commonly made of the ashes of vegetables 
 or bones. 
 
 CINEBCXAM. A name for spodium. 
 CINETUS. An epithet formerly applied 
 to the diaphragm. 
 
 CINGULABIA. (From cingulum, a girdle; 
 because it grows in that shape.) The iyco- 
 podium. 
 
 CINGULTTM. (From cingo t to bind.) A 
 girdle or belt about the loins. 
 
 CINGULUM T.IEBCUKIAI.E. A mercurial 
 girdle, called also cingulum sapientice, and 
 cinguluift stultitiae. It was an invention of 
 .Rulundus's ; different directions are given 
 for making it, but the following is one of 
 the neatest : " Take three dram-; of quick- 
 silver; shake it with two ounces of lemon- 
 juice until the globules disappear; then 
 separate the juice and mix with the ex- 
 tinguished quicksilver half the white of 
 an egg ; gum-dragon finely powdered, a 
 scruple ; and spread the whole on a belt of 
 flannel. 
 
 CINGULCTM SANCTI JOHANNIS. A name of 
 the artemisia. 
 
 CINIFICATUM. A name for calcinatum. 
 CINNABAR. (Pliny says the Indians 
 call by this name a mixture of the blood 
 of the dragon and elephant, and also many 
 substances which resemble it in colour, par- 
 ticularly the min'mm. ) Minium purum. 
 Minium Grxcorum. Magnes epilepsia. 
 Sllzemafor. Amnion. Azatnar. Vitruvius 
 calls it anthrax. A red mineral substance 
 composed of mercury combined with sul- 
 phur. It is either native or factitious. The 
 native is an ore of quicksilver moderately 
 compact, and of an elegant, striated red co- 
 lour This kind of cinnabar, artificial cin- 
 nabar, employed as a factitious cinnabar, is 
 a mixture of mercury and sulphur sublimed, 
 r.nd thus reduced to a fine red substance. 
 The best is of a high colour and full of nee- 
 dle-like spiculx. See Sulphuretum hyrargyri 
 rubrum. Cinnabar is often employed as a 
 mild mercurial, and as an alterative. Hoff- 
 man greatly recommends it as a sedative 
 and antispasmodic. Others deny that cin- 
 nabar taken internally has any medicinal 
 quality; and their opinion is grounded on 
 the insolubility of it in any menstruum. It 
 is found in the Dutchy of Deuxponts, in the 
 Palatinate, in Spain, South America, &c. 
 It is called native vermillion, and cinnabar 
 in flowers. 
 
CIS 
 
 CIR 
 
 205 
 
 FACTITIA. See Sulphuretum 
 hydrargyri rubrum. 
 
 Cnv?, ABAft NATIVA. See Cinnabar. 
 
 CIVSABAKIS GIUECGRUM.. The sanguis 
 druconi- nd cinnabar. 
 
 C1NNAMOMUM. (From kinamon. 
 Arab.) Cinnamon. The tree which affords 
 the 'Vie cinr.amon, which is its inner bark, 
 is the Ldurus cinnamomum of Jacquiti : 
 fotiis trincrviis ovato-oblongis : nereis versus 
 aj'it'Km evanescentibus. Cinnamon bark is 
 or,e of the most grateful of the aromatics ; 
 of a fragrant smell, and a moderately puu- 
 ger.t, glowing-, but n.y. tuTy taste, nccom- 
 panit-a with conside able sweetness, and 
 some degree of ad ,tringency. .It is one 
 of '.he be.st cordial, carminative, and re- 
 storative spices we are in possession of, and 
 is generally mixed with the diet of the sick. 
 Tl;t essential oil, on account ol its high 
 price, is st-ldom used : a tincturp, simple 
 and spirituous water, are directed to be 
 kept in the shops. The watery infusion of 
 cinnamon is given with advantage to re- 
 lieve uaust- a and check "orriiiiug. 
 
 Cinquefoil. See Pentdphyllum. 
 
 CION. (K/v, a coiuimi, from x.tu>, to 
 move.) The uvula was fbrmeily so named 
 from its pvwmidal shape : also an enlarge- 
 ment of the uvula. 
 
 Cioivis. (From jc/av, the uvula.) A dis- 
 eased fcilar lament and painful swelling of 
 the uv..ist. 
 
 CIRCLE A.. (From Circe, the enchantress ; 
 so i>a*ed a-om the opinion, that it was 
 used by Circe in her enchanted prepara- 
 tions.) Enchanter's nightshade. 
 
 1. Tue name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linn?e <n system. Ciass, Diandria* Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The Rame in some pharmacopoeias for 
 the Circuea lutiana, which is now fallen 
 wholly into disuse. 
 
 C1RCOCELE. (From /*<>?, varix, or a 
 dilatation of a vein, and JOI\H, a tumour.) 
 Variocele. A varicose distension and en- 
 largement of the spermatic veins; and 
 whether considered on account of the pain, 
 or on account of the wasting of the testicle, 
 which now and then follows, it may truly 
 be c died a disease. It is frequently mis- 
 taken for a descent of a small portion of 
 omentum. The uneasiness which it occa- 
 sions, is a kind of p:-in in the back, gene- 
 rally relieved by suspension of the scrotum. 
 It has been resembled to a collection of 
 earthworms. It is most frequently con- 
 fined to that part of the spermatic process, 
 which is below the opening in the abdo- 
 minal tendon ; and the vessels generally 
 become rather larger as they approach the 
 testes. There is one sure method of dis- 
 tinguishing between a circocele and omen- 
 tal hernia : place the patient in a horizontal 
 posture, and empty the swelling by pressure 
 upon the scrotum ; then put the fingers 
 iirmly upon the upper part of the abdomi- 
 
 nal ring, and desire the patient to rise ; if 
 it is a hernia, the tumour cannot re-appear, 
 as long as the pressure is continued at the 
 ring : but if a circocele, the swelling re- 
 turns with increased size, on account of 
 the return of blood into the abdomen being 
 prevented by the pressure. 
 
 Cincos. (From mpiuee, to roll up.) A 
 ring. It is sometimes used for the sphinc- 
 ter muscle, which is round like a ring. 
 
 CIRCULATION. (Circulaliof from cir- 
 culoy to compusi ab.'iit.) A vital action 
 p.-rnrmed by the neart in the following 
 manner: the blood is returned into the 
 right auricle of the heari by the descend- 
 ing and ascending venae cavae, which, when 
 distended, contracts and sends its blood 
 into the light ventricle; from the right 
 ventricle it is propelled through the pul- 
 monary artery, to circulate through, and 
 undergo change in, ihe lungs, being pre- 
 vented from teturning into the right auricle 
 by the closing of , the valves, which are 
 situated there for that purpose. Having 
 undergone this change in the lungs, it is 
 brought^ the teft auricle of the heart by 
 the four pulmonary veins, and from thence 
 it is evacuated into the left ventricle. The 
 left ventricle, when distended, contracts, 
 and throws the blood through the aorta to 
 every part of the body, to be returned by 
 the veins into the two venae cavae. It is 
 prevented from passing back from the left 
 ventricle into the auricle by a valvular 
 apparatus; and the beginning of the pul- 
 monary artery and aorta is also furnished 
 with similar organs, to prevent its return- 
 ing into the ventricles. (See Heart.} It is 
 by means of this important action, that 
 every part of the body lives, becomes 
 warm, and is nourished, the various secre- 
 tions separated, ahd the chyle converted 
 into blood. In the fetus the blood passes 
 from the umbilical veins, partly into the 
 vena portse, and partly through the canalis 
 verrosus, into the ascending cava. The 
 lungs being contracted, a very small quan- 
 tity circulates through them, and the 
 greater part flows through the canalis arte- 
 riosus and foramen ovale to the left side of 
 the heart, and into the aorta, and is carried 
 back by the umbilical arteries to the pla- 
 centa. 
 
 CIRCULATOII. (From circulo, to compass 
 about.) A wandering practiser in medi- 
 cine. A quack. A mountebank. 
 
 CmcuLATomuM. (From circulo t to 
 move round.) A chemical digesting ves- 
 sel in which the fluid performs a circulatory 
 motion 
 
 CIRCULUS. (Dim. of circus, a circle.) 
 A circle or ring. Any p-n of the body 
 which is round or annular, as circulus oculi. 
 A round chemical and chirurgical instru- 
 ment, sometimes called abbreviatorium by 
 the old chymists. 
 
 CIBCULUS AttTEBiosus iniDis. The 
 
206 
 
 GIR 
 
 CIT 
 
 artery which runs round the iris and forms 
 a circle, is so termed. 
 
 CIRCULUS QUADRUPLES. A bandage. 
 
 CTBCUMCAUX.AI.IS. A name of the adnata 
 of the eye. 
 
 CIRCUMCISION. (Circumeisio, from 
 circumscindo, to cut about.) The cutting 
 off' the prepuce from the glans penis ; an 
 ancient custom, still practised amongst the 
 Jews. 
 
 CIRCUMFLEXUS. (Circumflexus, sc. 
 muculus.} Tensor palati of Lines. Cir- 
 cumjlexus palati mollis of Albinus. Sphaeno- 
 salpingostaphilinus, seu stapkilinus exter- 
 nus of Winslow. Musculus tubue nov<e of 
 Valsalva. Palato-salpingeus of Douglass. 
 Pterigo-staphyliniis of Cowper, and Petro* 
 salpingo-staphilin of Dumas. This muscle 
 arises from the spinous process of the 
 sphenoid bone, behind the foramen ovale, 
 which transmits the third branch of the 
 fifth pair of nerves, from the Eustachian 
 tube, not far from iis osseous part ; it 
 then runs down along the pterygoideus 
 interims, passes over the hook of the inter- 
 nal plate of the pterygoid process by a 
 round tendon, which soon spreads into a 
 broad membrane. It is inserted into the 
 velum pendulum palati, and the semilunar 
 edge of the os palati, and extends as far 
 as the suture which joins the two bones. 
 Generally some of its posterior fibres join 
 with the constrictor pharyngis superior, 
 and palato-pharyngseus. Its use is to stretch 
 the velum, to draw it downwards, and to 
 a side towards the hook. It hath little 
 effect upon the tube, being chiefly con- 
 nected to its osseous part. 
 
 CIRCUMGYRATIO. (From tircumgyro> to 
 turn round.) Circumgyration, or the turn- 
 ing a limb round in its socket. 
 
 CIRCUMLITIO. (From circumlino, to 
 anoint all over.) A medicine used as a ge- 
 neral unction or liniment to the part. 
 
 CIRCUMOSSALIS. (From circum, about, 
 and os, a bone.) Surrounding a bone as the 
 periosteum does ; or surrounded by a bone. 
 
 CIRCUS. (From carka, to surround. 
 Chald.) A circle or ring. A circular band- 
 age, called also plinthius lacqueus, 
 
 CIRSTESIS. (From upvcta, to mix.) An 
 union of separate things. 
 
 CIRSIUM ARVENSE. (From x'tpros, a vein 
 or swelling of a vein, which this herb was 
 supposed to heal.) The carduus hsemor- 
 rhoidalis. 
 
 CIRSOCELE. See Circocele. 
 
 CIRSOIDES. (From nifa-o?, a varix, and 
 sfcTo?, likeness.) Resembling a varix: an 
 epithet applied by Rufus Ephesius to the 
 upper part of the brain. 
 
 CIRSOS. (From xtf><root, to dilate.) A va- 
 rix or preternatural distension of any part 
 of a vein. 
 
 CISSA. (From xnra-et, a glutinous bird.) 
 A depraved appetite proceeding from pre- 
 vious gluttony and voracity. 
 
 C1SSAMPELOS. (From *w<r?, ivy, 
 and ctuTnxoe, the vine.) The name .of a 
 genus of plants in the Limijean system. 
 Class, Dioecia. Order, Monaddphia. The 
 wild vine with leaves Lke ivy. 
 
 CISSAMPELOS PARISH A. The systematic 
 name of the pariera brava. See Pariera 
 bra-va, 
 
 CissisruM. (From KHT&-O?, ivy.) The 
 name of a plastt r mentiened by ^Egineta. 
 
 CISTA. (From xs//xau, to deposit.) A 
 cyst. 
 
 CISTERNA. (From cist a, & cyst.) The 
 fourth ventricle of the brain is so culled 
 from its cavity ; also the lacteal vessels in 
 women. 
 
 CISTUS. (Kio-lo?, the derivation of which 
 is uncertain.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Polyandria. Order, Monogynia, The 
 Cistus. 
 
 CISTUS CRETICUS. (From /b's, Heb.) 
 Cisthorus. Cissarus. Dorydnium. The 
 systematic name of the plant from which 
 the laudanum of the shops is obtained. See 
 Ladanum. 
 
 CISTUS HUMILIS. A name of parnassia 
 or white liverwort. 
 
 CISTUS LADANIFERA. See Ladanum. 
 
 CISTUS LEDON. A name of Ledum pa- 
 lustre. See Rosmarinus. 
 
 CITHARUS. (From u&stpei, a harp.) The 
 breast is sometimes so named from its shape. 
 
 CITRAGO. (From citrus, a citron, so 
 called from its citron-like smell.) Citraria. 
 Melissa or baum. 
 
 CITRAS. (From citrus, the citron.) A 
 citrate. A salt formed by the union of the 
 citric acid, or acid of lemons, with differeot 
 bases ; as the citrate of alumin, citrate oj 
 ammonia, citrate of potash. 
 
 CITREA. See Limon. 
 
 CITREUM. (From citrus.) Citron. 
 Mains medica. Mains citria. The citron- 
 tree. Citrus medica of Linnaeus. Its fruit 
 is called Cedromela, which is larger and less 
 succulent than the lemon ; but in all other 
 respects the citron and lemon trees agree. 
 The lemon is a variety only of the citrus 
 'medica. The citron juice when sweetened 
 with sugar is called by the Italians aigre 
 di cedre. 
 
 CITRIC ACID, dcidum citricum. The 
 juice of lemons. The citric acid may be 
 obtained pure in concrete crystals, by the 
 following method : Saturate boiling lemon- 
 juice with pulverized chalk. The acid forms 
 with lime a salt that is scarce soluble, and 
 the mucilaginous and extractive substances 
 remain dissolved in the supernatant liquor ; 
 the precipitate is to be washed with luke- 
 warm water, till it ceases to deepen in 
 colour ; it dissolves nearly as well as sul- 
 phate of lime; it is then to be treated with 
 as much sulphuric acid as is requisite to 
 saturate the chalk, diluted in ten parts of 
 water; and this mixture is to be boiled 
 
CLA 
 
 CLA 
 
 207 
 
 for a fetf minutes. Afterwards, it must be 
 cooled and filtered ; the sulphate of lime 
 remains on the filter, and the liquor affords 
 a crystallized acid by evaporation. See Li- 
 mon 
 
 CITRINATIO. Complete digestion. 
 
 CITRINULA. (A Dim. of citrus.} A 
 small citron. 
 
 Citron. See Limon. 
 
 Citrul, Sicilian. See Citrullus. 
 
 C1TUULLUS. Jlngura. Jace br'asi- 
 liensibus. Tetranguria. Sicilian citrul, or 
 water-melon. The seeds of this plant, Cu- 
 curbita citrullus of Linaseus -.foliis mul- 
 tipartitis, were formerly used medicinally, 
 but now only to re -produce the plant. 
 Water-melon is cooling 1 , and somewhat nu- 
 tritious ; but so soon begins to ferment, 
 as to prove highly noxious to some sto- 
 machs, and bring- on spasms, diarrhaeas, 
 chok ra morbus, colics, &c. 
 
 CITRUS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 folyadelphia. Order, Icosandria. 
 
 2. The name of the lemon. See Limon. 
 
 CITRUS AURANTIUM. The systematic 
 name of the orange tree. See Aurantium. 
 
 CITRUS MEDICA. The systematic name 
 of the lemon-tree. See Limon, 
 
 CITTA. A voracious appetite, 
 
 CITTOSIS. See Chlorosis. 
 
 Civet-cat. See Zibetham. 
 
 CIVETTA. (From sebet, Arab.) Civet. 
 An unctuous odoriferous drug now only 
 used by perfumers. 
 
 Clap. See Gonorrhea. 
 
 CLARET. (Claretum; from clareo,to 
 t>e clear.) A French wine, that may be 
 given with great advantage, as a tonic and 
 antiseptic, where red port wine disagrees 
 with the patient ; and in typhoid fevers of 
 children and delicate females, it is far pre- 
 ferable as a common drink. 
 
 CLARETUM. See Claret. Also a wine 
 impregnated with spices and sugar, called 
 by some Vinum Hippocraticum. A Clare- 
 tum purgatoriwn, composed of a vinous in- 
 fusion of glass of antimony in cinnamon 
 water with sugar, is mentioned by Schroe- 
 der. 
 
 CLARIF1CATIO. The depuration of 
 any thing. 
 
 Clary. A name for the horminum. 
 
 CLASIS. (From XXACO, to break.) Clasma. 
 A fracture. 
 
 CLAUSTRUM. (From claudo, to shut.) 
 Cleithrum gutturis. Any aperture which 
 has a power of contracting itself, or closing 
 its orifice by any means, as the passage of 
 the throat. 
 
 CLAUSTRUM VIRGINITATIS. The hyrnen. 
 
 CLAUSURA. (From claudo, to shut.) 
 An imperforation of any canal or cavity in 
 the body. Thus clausura uteri is a preter- 
 natural imperf oration of the uterus ; clau- 
 sura lubarum Fallopiarum, a morbid im- 
 perforation of the Fallopian tubes, men- 
 
 tioned by Ruysch as one cause of infecun- 
 dity. 
 
 CLAVATIO. (From dava, a club.) A 
 sort of articulation without motion, where 
 the parts are, as it were, driven in with a 
 hammer, like the teeth in the sockets. See 
 GoniphosiS' 
 
 CLAVW.I.ATUS. (From clavus, a wedge.) 
 A specific name of potash, or cineres cla- 
 vellati : and so named from the little 
 wedges, or billets, into which the wood 
 was cut to make it. 
 
 CLAVICLE. (Dim. of clavis f so called 
 from its ^resemblance to an ancient key.) 
 Collar-bone. The clavicle is placed at the 
 root of the neck, and at the upper part of 
 the breast. It extends across, from the 
 tip of the shoulder to the upper part of 
 the sternum ; it is a round bone, a little 
 flattened towards the end, which joins the 
 scapula ; it is curved like an ' Italic S, 
 having one curve turned out towards the 
 breast; it is useful, as anarch, supporting 
 the shoulders, preventing them from falling 
 forwards upon the breast, and making the 
 hands strong antagonists to each other ; 
 which, without this steadying, they could 
 not have been. 
 
 1. The thoracic end, that next the ster- 
 num, or whit may be called the inner head 
 of the clavicle, is round and flat, or but- 
 ton-like ; and it is received into a suitable 
 hollow on the upper piece of the sternum. 
 It is not only like other joints surrounded 
 by a capsule or purse ; it is further pro- 
 vided with a small moveable cartilage, 
 which, like a friction-wheel in machinery, 
 saves the parts and facilitates the motions, 
 and moves continually as the clavicle moves. 
 
 2. But the outward end of the clavicle 
 is flattened, as it approaches the scapula, 
 and the edge of that flatness is turned to the 
 edge of the flattened acromion, so that 
 they touch but in one single point, This 
 outer end, of the clavicle, and the corre- 
 sponding point of the acromion, are flat- 
 tened and covered with a crust of cartilage; 
 but the motion here is very slight and 
 quite insensible ; they are tied firmly by 
 slrong ligaments ; and we may consider 
 this as almost a fixed point ; for there is 
 little motion of the scapula upon the cla- 
 vicle ; but there is much motion of the 
 clavicle upon the breast, for the clavicle 
 serves as,a shaft, or axis, firmly tied to the 
 scapula, upon which the scapula moves 
 and tarns, being connected wilh the trunk 
 only by this single point, viz. the articu- 
 lation of the clavicle with the breast- 
 bone. 
 
 CIAVICULTJS. See Clavicle. 
 
 CLAVICUXA. See Clavicle. 
 
 CI.AVIS. (From claudo, to shut.) The 
 same as clavicle. 
 
 CLAVUS. A nail. The sensation re- 
 sembling the driving a nail into the head. 
 A fixed pain in the forehead, which may 
 
208 
 
 CLI 
 
 CLU 
 
 be covered by one's thumb, giving- a sen- 
 sation like as if a nail were driven inio the 
 part. When connected with hysterics, it 
 is called clavus hystericus. This term is 
 also applied to corns, from their resem- 
 blance to the head of a nail ; and to un 
 artificial palate, or diseased uterus. 
 
 CLAVUS HXSTKRICUS. See Clavus. 
 
 CLAVUS ocuLorujM. A sUphyloma, or 
 tumour on the eyelids. 
 
 Clay. See Alumina. 
 
 Cleavers. See Aparine. 
 
 CLEIDIQN. Clidion. The epithet of a 
 pastil, described by Galen and Paulus 
 .^gineta ; and it is the name also of an 
 epithem described by ^Etius. 
 
 CLEIDOMA, (From x,\uface } to close.) A 
 pastil, or torch Also the clavicula. 
 
 CLEIDOMASTOIDEUS. (From K^otTa/**, the 
 clavicle, and '/uarouefe/o;, the mastoidzeus 
 muscle.) See Sterno-deidomastoid<eus. 
 
 CLEISAGHA. (Emm *A5<?, the clavicle, 
 and tj*, a prey.) The gout in the arti- 
 culation of the clavicles. 
 
 CLEITHROX. (From KKetJw, to shut.) 
 See Claustrum. 
 
 CLEM ATI vS. (From x.^/uat, a tendril ; 
 so named from its climbing up trees, or 
 any thing it can fasten upon with its ten- 
 drils.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 the Linnsean system. Class, Polyandria. 
 Order, PoJyginia. 
 
 CLEMATIS RECTA. The systematic name 
 of the upright virgin's-bower. See Flam- 
 mula Jovis. 
 
 CLEMATIS VITALBA. The systematic 
 name of the traveller's-joy. See Vitaiba. 
 
 CLEMATITIS. The same as clematis. 
 
 CLEONIS COLLYRITJM. The -.name of a 
 coUyrium described by Celsus. 
 
 CLEONIS GLUTEX. An astringent for- 
 mula of myrrh, frankincense, and white of 
 
 CLEPSYDRA. (From jcxsTrrai, to conceal, 
 and t/(fog, water,) Properly, an instrument 
 to measure time by the dropping of water 
 through a hole, from one vessel to another; 
 but it is used to express a chymical vessel, 
 perforated in the same manner. It is also 
 an instrument mentioned by Paracelsus, 
 contrived to convey suffumigations to the 
 uterus, in hysterical cases. 
 
 CLIBAXUS. (Quasi KA\AVOS : from xa- 
 MTrlm, to conceal.) A portable furnace, or 
 still, in which the materials to be wrought 
 on are shut up. 
 
 CLIMACTER. (From xxipttgce, to pro- 
 ceed gradually. The progression of the 
 life of man. It is usually divided into pe- 
 riods of seven years. 
 
 CLIMAX. (From x*///*a>, to proceed.) 
 A name of some antidotes, which, in regu- 
 lar proportion, increased or diminished 
 the ingredients of which it was composed. 
 e.g. Chamadryos gjjji Centaurii%ij. Ify- 
 per id ^j. 
 
 Climbing birthroort,, See Jlristolochia 
 tennis. 
 
 CLINIC \L. (ClinicHs ; from x^w>, a 
 bed.) Any tiling 1 c<~>n<-errnng a bed : "hus 
 clinical lectures, notes, a clinical physi- 
 cian, Sec. ; wiiicii menu lectures, g-'ven "at 
 the bed .side, observations taken from pa- 
 tients when in bed, a physician who visits 
 his putienis in their bed, SEC. 
 
 CLINOID. (Cltnoidem- ; from x\w, a 
 bed, and swJo?, Resemblance.) Resembling 
 v bed. The four processes surrounding the 
 sella turcica of the sphsenoid bone are so 
 called, of which two are anterior, and two 
 posterior. 
 
 CLIXOMASTOIBEUS. A corruption of clei- 
 domastoideus. 
 
 CLISSUS. A chymical term denoting 1 mi- 
 neral compound spirits ; but antimony is 
 considered as the basis clyssi. A' spirit of 
 antiiKimy'is called clyssus. 
 
 CLITORIDIS MUSCULUS. See Erector clita- 
 ridis. 
 
 CLITORIS. (From K\UU>, to enclose, or 
 hide ; because it is hid by the labia puden- 
 dorum.) Columetta. A small glandiform 
 body, like a penis in miniature, and, like 
 it, covered with a prscpuce, or fore-skin. 
 It is situated above the nymph se, and before 
 the opening of the urinary passage of wo- 
 men. Anatomy has discovered, that the 
 clitoris is composed, like the penis, of a 
 cavernous substance, and of a gians, which 
 has no perforation, but is, like that of the 
 penis, exquisilely sensible. The clitoris is 
 the principal seat of pleasure : during coi- 
 tion it is distended with blood, and after 
 the venereal orgasm it becomes flaccid and 
 fails. Instances have occurred, where the 
 clitoris was so enlarged as to enable the 
 female to have venereal commerce with 
 others ; and, in Paris, this fact was made a 
 public exhibition of to the faculty, Women 
 thus formed appear to partake, in their ge- 
 neral form, less of the female character, and 
 are termed hermaphrodites. The clitoris 
 of children is larger, in proportion, than in 
 full grown women: it often projects be- 
 >nd the external Libia at birth. 
 
 CLITORISMUS. (From xMtfogis.') A mor- 
 bid enlargement of the clitoris. 
 
 CLONIC. (From xAo/sa, to move to and 
 fro.) Spasmi clonici. See Convulsion. 
 
 CLOXOUES. (From x.xovt&, to agitate.) 
 A strong unequal pulse. 
 
 Clove bark. See Cassia caryophyttata. 
 
 Clove gillijloiver. See Caryophyllum ru- 
 brum. 
 
 . Clove July jlo-wer. See Caryophyllum ru- 
 brum. 
 
 Clove pink. See Caryophylliim rubrwn. 
 
 Clove. See Carynphyllum aromaticum. 
 
 CLUNESIA. (From dunes, the but- 
 tocks.) Proctalgia. An inflammation of 
 the buttocks. 
 
 CLUSIA. (So called in memory of 
 
COA 
 
 COB 
 
 209 
 
 Charles Cluslus, an eminent botanist.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Polygamia. Order, Monoe- 
 cia. Balsam-tree. 
 
 CLUTIA EJLUTHKRIA. The systematic name 
 of the tree which was supposed to afford 
 the cascarilla bark. 
 
 CLUYTIA. (Named after Cluyt, and 
 generally spelt clittius.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Dioecia. Order, Gynandria. 
 
 CLUDON. (KAwJW.) A fluctuation and 
 flatulency in the stomach. 
 
 CIYPEAI.IS. (From clypeus, a shield.) 
 Formed like a shield, hence cartilage cly- 
 pealis. 
 
 CLYSMUS. Clysma. (From n\vfa t to wash.) 
 A glyster. 
 
 CLYSSUS. Clistus. A term anciently 
 used by the chymists for medicines made 
 by the re-union of different principles, as 
 oil, salt, and spirit, by long digestion ; but 
 it is not now practised, and the term is al- 
 most lost. 
 
 CI.YSSUS ANTIMONII. Clyssus mineralis. 
 A weak acid of sulphur. 
 
 CLYSTEH. (Ctyaterium. Erom xxvfa>, to 
 cleanse.) A glyster. 
 
 CNEMIA. Any part connected with the 
 tibia. 
 
 CNEMODACTTLJEUS. (From xv/*>;, the 
 tibia, and faxlv*.oe, a finger, or toe.) A 
 muscle whose origin is in the tibia, and 
 whose insertion is in the toes. Its office is 
 to elevate the toes. See Extensor digitorum 
 longus. 
 
 CXESIS. (From MAM, to scratch.) Cnes- 
 tnii. Cnesmos. A pain f til itching of an*' 
 part. 
 
 pxrciiJtON. (From xvotas, cnicus, et sx*/ov, 
 oil.) Oil made of the seeds of cnicus. Its 
 virtues are the same with those of ricinus, 
 but in an inferior degree. 
 
 Cwicus. (From KVX.U, to scratch.) The 
 plant used by Hippocrates by this name, is 
 supposed to be the carthamus ; but modern 
 botanists exclude it from the species of this 
 plant. 
 
 CNICUS SYLVESTIITS. The Cdrduus bene- 
 dictiis. 
 
 CNIDII cocci. See Coccognidia. 
 
 CNIDII GRAWA. See Coccngnidiu. 
 
 CSIDOSIS. (From ;cv*f , the nettle.) An 
 itching sensation, such as is perceived by 
 the nettle. A dry ophthalmy. 
 
 CNIPOTES. An itching. 
 
 CWISMOS. See Cnesis. 
 
 CNYMA. (From xvtue, to scrape, or grate.) 
 In Hippocrates it signifies a rasure, punc- 
 tuiv, or vellication : also the same as cnes- 
 mos, or cnesis. " 
 
 COAGULANTIA. (From coagulo, 1o 
 incrassate, or curdle.) Such medicines as 
 coagulate the blood and juices flowing 
 from it. 
 
 COAGULABLE LYMPH. Lympha 
 coagulabilis. This substance has a great 
 
 affinity to the white of eggs. It is a 
 component part of the serum of the human 
 blood. It may be obtained in considerable 
 quantities by stirring the serum about with 
 a stick, when it adheres to its sides. In 
 certain diseased actions it is seperated from 
 the blood, and is often found in very con- . 
 siderable quantities in the circumscribed 
 cavities of the body. It has neither taste 
 nor smell; it always possesses a white and 
 opake colour ; is of a glutinous consistence, 
 and, if dried by a gentle heat, becomes 
 horny. Its presence is detected by an ad- 
 mixture of the diluted mineral acids. See 
 also JUbwnen. 
 
 COAGULATION. (Coagulatio ; From 
 con, and ago> to drive together.) The se- 
 paration of the glutinous or viscid particles, 
 contained in any fluid, from the more thin 
 and not coagulable particles : thus, when 
 milk curdles, the coagulable particles form 
 the curd ; and when acids are thrown into 
 any fluid containing- coagulable particles, 
 they form what is called a coagulum. 
 
 COAGULUM. A term applied frequent- 
 ly to blood and other fluids, when they as- 
 sume a jelly-like consistency. 
 
 COAGULUM ALUMIXIS, This is made by 
 beating the while of eggs with a little alum, 
 until ii forms a coagulum. It is recom- 
 mended as an efficacious application to re- 
 laxations of the conjunctive membrane of 
 the eye. 
 
 COALTKKN.U FF.KRKS. (From co?i, and 
 ahernus, alternate.) Fevers mentioned by 
 Beiin/, which he describes as two fevers 
 affecting the samt: patient, and the parox- 
 y^m of one approaching as that of the other 
 subsides. 
 
 COARCTATIO. (From coarcto, to straiten.) 
 The contraction, or dimur.it ion of any thing. 
 Applied to the pulse, it means a lessening 
 in number. 
 
 COAIITICULATIO. (From con, and articii' 
 latio, an articulation.) That sort of articu- 
 lation which has manifest motion. 
 
 COBALT. Cadmia metallica. A metal 
 that has never been found pure in nature, 
 We meet with it almost always either in 
 the sate of an oxyd; alloyed \vith other 
 metals in the form of a sulphuret ; or com- 
 bined with an acid. 
 
 Cobalt in the state of an oxyd forms the 
 black cobalt ore. This ore is found in Ger- 
 many, either in powder of a bbck or grey 
 colour, or in compact masses. In the last 
 form, it exhibits at its fracture, rose colour- 
 ed spots. There are several varieties of 
 tin's ore. 
 
 Cobalt, alloyed with other metals, forms 
 the dull tvhits cobalt ore. In this ore, which 
 occurs either amorphous or crystalized, 
 cobalt is united to iron and arsenic. The 
 colour of this ore, when fresh broken, is 
 white or blueish-grey, sometimes with a 
 shade of red. It has a metallic lustre. Its 
 texture is compact. Cobalt, united to 
 E E 
 
210 
 
 coc 
 
 coc 
 
 sulphur, forms the white Cobalt ore. It is 
 met with in masses, or christaliized in 
 cubes, dodecahedra, and octahedra. Its 
 colour is a tin-white, sometimes reddish- 
 yellow. Cobalt combined with arsenic 
 acid forms the red cobalt ore, arseniate of 
 cobalt. It is found in masses of various 
 shapes. Its colour is red, inclining to 
 orange. 
 
 Cobalt, when in a pure stale, is of a steel- 
 grey colour, with a tinge of red, and a fine 
 close grain. It has a granulated fracture, 
 and is easily broken and pulverized. Its 
 specific weight is between 7.700 and 7.811. 
 It requires a very intense heat for its fusion, 
 nearly equal to that necessary to melt cast- 
 iron. When heated in contact with the air, 
 it oxydates before fusion. Phosphorus ren- 
 ders it very fusible, and converts it into a 
 phosphuret. It unites to sulphur with diffi- 
 culty, but very well with the alkatine sul- 
 phurets by fusion. When alloyed with me- 
 tals it renders them granulated, rigid, and 
 brittle. It is attacked by the greater num- 
 ber of the acids, and unites with the boracic 
 acid. Its solutions in different acids become 
 green when heated ; and from this proper- 
 ty, it is used as an ink, which, when writ- 
 ten with on paper, is invisible, but becomes 
 visible when gently heated, and disappears 
 when cold. It takes fire in oxygenated 
 muriatic acid gas. It colours glass of a 
 fine blue. It unites with platina, gold, iron, 
 nickel, copper and arsenic, by fusion ; but 
 silver, lead, bismuth, and mercury, refuse to 
 unite with it in the dry way. In its purest 
 state, it is not only obedient to the magnet, 
 but, if we may trust to the accuracy of some 
 experiments made by Kohl and Wenzel, it 
 may even receive a magnetical attractive 
 power. 
 
 Nitrate of potash oxydates cobalt readi- 
 ly. It detonates by the blow of a hammer, 
 when mixed with oxygenated muriate of 
 potash. It produces fine colours in porce- 
 lain, enamels, ?irnfici:il gems, &c. 
 
 COBHAM WATI'.US. Weak saline 
 purging waters at Cobban). 
 
 COBRA DE CAPELLO. (From cobra, 
 the head, or covering. Span.) Crotnlus 
 horridus of Linnaeus. The rattle-snake; 
 the stone out of whose head is said to be an 
 antidote to the poison of venomous ani- 
 mals. 
 
 COCCA. CNIDIA. See Grana cnidia. 
 COCCAKIUM. (From X.DX.&OV, a berry.) A 
 very small pill. 
 
 COCCINELLA. (Dim. from coccus, a 
 berry ; from its resemblance to :\ berry.) 
 Coccinilla. Ficus Indite gruna. Scarabao- 
 fas hcemisphericns. Cochinelifera cochinilla. 
 Coccus Jlmericanus. Cochinelle. Coccus In- 
 dicus tinctorius. Cochineal. The female 
 of a species of insect called Coccus cacti, 
 that is found on, and collected in South 
 America, from the Opuntia, or Indian fig- 
 
 tree. It possesses stimulating qualities, 
 and is ordered by the College in the tint- 
 tura cardamomi composita and cinchona? 
 composita ; but most probably, on account 
 of the beautiful red colour which it imparts 
 to them. 
 
 COCCO-BALSAMUM. The fruit of the true 
 balsam. 
 
 COCCOONIDIA. Grana cnidia. Cocci cni- 
 dii. The seeds of the Dap/me mezereum are 
 so termed. They are violently purgative. 
 See Mezereum. 
 
 Coccos. See Grana cnidia. 
 Coccuo INDI AROMATICI. The piper 
 Jamaicense. 
 
 COCCULUS INDUS. Dim of *cxxoc, 
 a berry.) Coccus Indicus. Coccidx officina- 
 rum. Cocci Orientates. The berry so called 
 is rugous and kidney-shaped, and contains 
 a white nucleus ; it is the produce of the 
 JWenispermuin cocculus ; foliis cordatis, r&tu- 
 sis mucronatis , caule lacero, of Linnaeus, 
 is brought from Malabar and the East Indies. 
 It is poisonous if swallowed, bringing on a. 
 nausea, fainting and convulsion. Mixed with 
 paste it stupifies fishes, so that they will lie 
 on the water, and not attempt to escape 
 from the hand that takes them. The berriea 
 possess an inebriating quality ; and are sup- 
 posed to impart that power to most of the 
 London porter. 
 
 COCCUM BAPHICUM. A name for cher- 
 mes. 
 
 COCCUS. The name, in entomology, of 
 a tribe of insects. 
 
 Coccus CACTI. The systematic name of the 
 cochineal animal- See Coccinella. 
 COCCYGEUS. (Coccygeus^ sc. musculus , 
 from xcjotu : because it is inserted into the 
 coccyx.) Jscldo-cocigien of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the os coccygis, situated within 
 the pelvis. It arises tendinous and fleshy, 
 from the spinous process of the ischium, 
 and covers the inside of the sacro-ischiatic 
 ligament : from this narrow beginning it 
 gradually increases to form a thin fleshy 
 belly, interspersed with tendinous fibres. 
 It is inserted into the extremity of the os 
 sacrum, and near the whole length of the 
 os coccygisj laterally. Its use is to support 
 and move the os coccygis forwards, and to 
 tie it more firmly to the sacrum. 
 
 COCCYGIS OS. (From *ox* y f, the 
 cuckoo, whose bill it is said to represent.) 
 Cauda. O*sis sacri acumen. Coccyx. This 
 bone is a small appendage to the point of 
 the sacrum, terminating this inverted co- 
 lumn with an acute point, and found in 
 very different conditions in the several 
 stages of life. In the child, it is merely 
 cartilage, and we can find no point of 
 bone ; during youth, it is ossifying into 
 distinct bones, which continue moveable 
 upon each other till manhood; then the 
 separate bones gradually unite with each 
 other, so as to form one conical bone. 
 
coe 
 
 COE 
 
 211 
 
 with bulgings and marks of the pieces of 
 which it was originally composed ; but 
 still the last bone continues to move upon 
 the joint of the sacrum, till, in advanced 
 years, it is at last firmly united ; Inter in 
 women than in men, with whom it is often 
 fixed at twenty or twenty-five. It is not, 
 like the os sacrum, flat, but of a roundish 
 form, convex without, and concave in- 
 wards; form ing with the sacrum the lowest 
 part of the pelvis behind. It has no holes 
 like the sacrum; has no communication with 
 the spinal canal, and transmits no nerves ; 
 but points forwards to support the lower- 
 parts of the rectum ; thus it contracts the 
 lower opening of the pelvis, so as to support 
 effectually the rectum, bladder, and womb; 
 and yet continues so moveable in women, 
 as to recede in time of labour, allowing the 
 head of the child to pass. 
 
 COCCYX. (KCJOM/I, the cuckoo.) See 
 Coccygis os. Also the part in which the os 
 coccygis is placed. 
 
 COCHIA. (From jw%za>, to turn or make 
 round. 1 An ancient name of some officinal 
 pills. 
 
 Cochineal. See Goccinella. 
 
 COCHLEA. (From xo*, to turn 
 round.) A cavity of the internal ear, re- 
 sembling the shell of a snail, in which are 
 observed, the modiolus, or nucleus, extend- 
 ing from its basis to the apex, the scala tym~ 
 pani t scala restibuli, and spiral lamina. 
 
 COCHLEA TKAHESTRIS. See Limax. 
 
 COCHLEARE. (From cochlea, a cockle, 
 whose shell its bowl represents.) A spoon- 
 ful. In prescriptions it is sometimes ab- 
 breviated thus, coch. Cochleare magnum, is 
 a table-spoon ; cochleare medium, a dessert 
 or pap-spoon ; and cochleare minimum, a tea- 
 spoon. 
 
 COCHLEARIA. (From cochleare, a 
 spoon; so called from its resemblance.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or- 
 der, Si'liculosa. 
 
 COCHLEARIA ARMORACIA. The systema- 
 tic name of the hoi se-radish. See Rapha- 
 nus rusticanus. 
 
 COCHLEARIA HORTENSIS. Lemon scurvy- 
 grass. This indigenous plant, Cochlearia 
 officinalis of Linnaeus ifoliis radicalibus 
 cordato-subrotundis / caulinis oblong is sub- 
 ainuutis, is cultivated in gardens for its me- 
 dicinal qualities. Its expressed juice has 
 been long considered as the most effectual 
 of the scorbutic plants. 
 
 COCHLEARIA OFFICIXALIS. The syste- 
 matic name of the lemon-scurvy -grass. See 
 Cochlearia hortensis. 
 
 COCHONE. (From xo%ota, to turn round.) 
 Galen explains this to be the juncture of 
 the ischium, near the seat, or breech ; 
 whence, says he, all the adjacent parts 
 about the seat are called by the same 
 name. Hesychius says, that cochone is the 
 
 part of the spine which is adjacent to the 
 os sacrum. 
 
 COCOS. (So called from the Portuguese 
 coco, or coquen, the three holes at the end 
 of the cocoa-nut shell, giving it the resem- 
 blance of a monkey's head.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linn scan system. 
 Class, Monnecia. Order, Hexondria. The 
 cocoa-nut tree. 
 
 Cocos NUCIFERA. The systematic 
 name of the plant whose fruit is the cocoa- 
 nut. 
 
 Cocos BTJTYRACEA. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the palm 
 oil. 
 
 COCTION. (From coquo, to boil.) Con- 
 coction. Digestion. In a medical sense, 
 sig-nifies that alteration, whatever it be, or 
 however occasioned, which is made in the 
 crude matter of a distemper, whereby it is 
 either fitted for a discharge, or rendered 
 harmless to the body. This is often brought 
 about by nature ; that is, by the vis vitx, 
 or the disposition or natural tendency of 
 the matter itself, or else by proper reme- 
 dies, which may so alter its bulk, figure, 
 cohesion, or give it a particular determi- 
 nation, so as to prevent any farther ill ef- 
 fects, or drive it quite out of the body. 
 And, that time of a disease wherein this 
 action is performing, is called its state of 
 coction. 
 
 COCUSTU. The name for courbaril. 
 
 CODOCELE. (From xaxT/a, a bulb, and 
 KM., a tumour.) A bubo. 
 
 CODORA PALA. See Conessi cortex. 
 
 COSCALIS. (From caecum, the blind gut, 
 through which it runs.) A vein, being a 
 branch from the concave side of the vena 
 mesaraica. 
 
 CCELA. (From XOAO*, hollow.) The hol- 
 low pits above, and sometimes below the 
 eyes. The hollow parts at the bottom of 
 the feet. 
 
 CO>:LIA. (From xc/xo?, hollow.) A cavi- 
 ty in any part of the body. The belly. 
 The womb. 
 
 COZ LI AC ARTERY. ( CaUacus, belong- 
 ing to the belly ; from KOIKI&, the belly.) 
 Arteria cceliaca. The first branch given off 
 from the aorta in the cavity of the abdo- 
 men. It sends branches to the diaphragm, 
 stomach, liver, pylorus, duodenum, omen- 
 tum, and spleen. 
 
 C(LIAC PASSION. (Caliacus, be- 
 longing to the belly ; from X.U>M, the belly.) 
 Calico, Chylosa. Caelica lactea. There are 
 very great differences among physicians, 
 concerning the nature of this disease. 
 Suuvages says it is a chronic flux, in which 
 the aliment is discharged half digested. Dr. 
 Cullen considers it as a species of diar- 
 rhoea, and mentions it in his third and 
 fourth species, under the terms mucosa, 
 chylosa, lactea; making the purulenta only 
 symptomatic. See Diarrhoea. It is at- 
 
COf 
 
 COL 
 
 tended with great pains in the stomach, 
 resembling- the pricking of pins; rumbling 
 and flatus in the intestines ; white stools, 
 because deprived of bile ; while the patient 
 becomes weak and lean. 
 
 CCELOJHA. (From KO/XO?, hollow.) An 
 ulcer in the tunica corner of the eye. 
 
 CajLOSTOMiA. (From x.ss\sc, hollow, and 
 rjt,*the mouth.) A deft, ct in speaking, 
 when a person's speech is obscured by 
 sounding: as if his voice proceeded from a 
 cavern. 
 
 CtENOLOGiA. (From KCIVOS, common, arid 
 xoyos, discourse.) A consultation, or com- 
 mon consideration of a disease, by two or 
 more physicians. 
 
 CCENOTKS. (From XO/KJ?, common.) The 
 physicians of the methodic sect asserted 
 that all diseases arose from relaxation, 
 stricture, or a mixture of both. The.ve 
 were called ccsnotes, viz. what diseases 
 have in common. 
 
 CCERCLKUS LAPIS. The sulphate of cop- 
 per. See Sulphas cupri. 
 
 C(ETE. (From */"*', to lie down.) A 
 bed, or couch, for a sick person. 
 
 COFFEA. (The true name is Cafe, 
 from Cfiffa, the province in South Ameri- 
 ca, where the tree grows spontaneously in 
 great abundance.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnasan system. (Mass, 
 Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. The cof- 
 fee-tree. 
 
 COFFEE. (From kofuah, a mixing to- 
 gether, Hcbr. ; so called from the pleasant 
 potation which is made from it.-; berry.) 
 Jasminum .Jlrabicuw. Chocn-a. The seeds 
 of the Coffea Arabica ; floribus quinquefidis, 
 tlispermis of Linnaeus. The coffee-tree is 
 cultivated in Arabia, Persia, the East In- 
 dies, the Isle of Bourbon, and several parts 
 of America. Good Turkey Coffee is by far 
 the most salutary of all liquors drunk at 
 meal-time. It possesses nervine and ad- 
 stringent qualities, and may be drunk with 
 advantage at all times, except when there 
 is bile in the stomach. It is said to be a 
 good antidote against an over-dose of opium, 
 and to relieve oosiinate spasmodic asthmas. 
 For the letter purpose, the coffee ought to 
 be of the best Mocco, newly burnt, and 
 made very strong, immediately afier grind- 
 ing \. Sir John Pringle commonly order- 
 ed one ounce for a dose ; which is to be 
 repealed fresh, after the interval of a 
 quarter or half an hour ; and which ha di- 
 rected to be taken without milk or 
 sugar. 
 
 If coffee be drunk warm within an hour 
 ufter dinner, it is of singular use to those 
 who have head-ach, from weakness in the 
 stomach, contracted by sedentary habits, 
 close attention, or accidental drunkenness. 
 It is of service when the digestion is weak; 
 and persons afflicted with the sick head- 
 ach are much benefited by its use, in 
 
 some instances, though this effect is by no 
 means uniform. Coffee is often imitated, 
 hy roasting' rve with a few almonds. 
 
 COFFEE AHABICA. The plant which af- 
 fords coffee. See Coffee. 
 
 COHESION. (From con, and hareo, to 
 stick together.) Via cohxsionis. Vis adiuc- 
 fionis. Via attractionis. That force in tlte par- 
 ticles of matter whereby they are connected 
 in such a way that they resist any attempt 
 towards their removal or separation. It is 
 a species of attraction. See Attraction. 
 
 COHOBATIOX. (A term invented by 
 Paracelsus.) Cohobatio. Cohobium. Co~ 
 hop/i. The ancient chymists use this term 
 to signify the distillation of aflr.id poured 
 afresh upon a substance of the same kind 
 as that upon which it was before distilled, 
 ar.d repeating this operation several times, 
 to make it more efficacious. For this pur- 
 pose, the vessel called pelican was em- 
 ployed. 
 
 COHOL. (Cahol. Heb.) Castellus says 
 this word is ii"ed in Avicenna, to express 
 dry collyria for the eyes, in fine powder. 
 
 COILIMA. (From KOIM*, the bowels.) A 
 sudden swelling of the belly from wind. 
 
 COILOSTOMIA. (From KO/XC?, hollow, and 
 sro/wa, the mouth.) A defect of speaking, 
 from the palate, or through the nose. 
 
 CoijfDicAXTiA. (From con, and indico, 
 to indicate.) Signs, or symptoms, are 
 called coindicant, when, besides the usual 
 incidental appearances, there occur others, 
 as age, habit, seaso*, &c. 
 
 COIRA. A name tor the terra Japo- 
 nicx 
 
 COITUS. (From coeo, to go together.) 
 The conjunction of the male and female in 
 the act of procreation. 
 
 COLA. (From ita>\ov, a joint.) The joints. 
 
 CoLAToniA LACTEA. Aslruc says they 
 were formerly called glands, and are situ- 
 ated in the third and internal tunic of the 
 uterus, and, that they are vesiculo-vascular 
 bodies. 
 
 COLA.TORIUM. (From colo, to strain.) A 
 strainer of any kind. 
 
 COLATUIIE. (From colo, to strain.) A 
 filtered or strained liquor. 
 
 COLCAQ.UAHUITL. An American plant, 
 commended in palsies and uterine disor- 
 ders, according to Ray. 
 
 COLCESTR'ENSIS AQUA. Colchester 
 
 water. This mineral water is of the bitter 
 purging kind, similar to that of Epsom, but 
 not so strong. 
 
 COLCIIICUM. (From Colchis, a city of 
 Armenia ; where this plant is supposed to 
 have been common.) 1. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Hexcindria. Order, Trigynia. Meadow- 
 saffron. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 common meadow-saffron. Colcldcum au- 
 tumnale of Linnaeus ifoliis planis Ian- 
 
COL 
 
 ceolatis erectis. A native of England. 
 The sensible qualities of the fresh root 
 are very various, according to the 
 place of growth and season of the year. 
 In autumn it is almost inert, but in the 
 beginning of summer highly acrid ; hence 
 some have found it to be a corrosive poison, 
 whilst others have eaten it in considerable 
 quantity, without experiencing- any effect. 
 When it is possessed of acrimony, this is of 
 the same nature with that of'garlic and 
 some other plants, and it is entirely de- 
 stroyed by drying. The German phy- 
 sicians have celebrated its virtues as diu- 
 retic, in hydrothorax and other dropsies; 
 and in France it continues to be a favour- 
 ite remedy ; but it is, nevertheless, in this 
 country unsuccessful, and at best a very 
 uncertain remedy. The. expressed j nice is 
 used, in Alsace, to destroy vermin in the 
 heads of children. The officinal prepara- 
 tions of colchicum are, Syr. Colch. Aututn. 
 Edin. Pharm. The oxymel colchici of the 
 former London pharmacopoeia is now 
 omitted, and the acetum colchici ordered 
 in its room ; the College observing that 
 the honey may easily be added extempo. 
 raucously, if it be thought requisite. The 
 following is the formula of the present 
 London Pharm. for preparing the acetum 
 colchici, or vinegar of meadow-saffron : 
 Take of meadow-saffron root sliced, an 
 ounce; acetic acid, a pint ; proof spirit, a 
 fluid-ounce. Macerate the meadow-saffron 
 root in the vinegar, in a covered glass ves- 
 sel, for twenty-four hours ; then press out 
 the liquor and set it by, that the feculen- 
 cies may subside ; lastly, add the spirit to 
 the clear liquor. The dose is from 3;ss to 
 
 3J SS - 
 
 COLCHICUM AUTUMNALE. The systematic 
 name of the common meadow-saffron. See 
 ColcJdcum. 
 
 COLCHICUM ILLYRICUM. The plant sup- 
 posed to afford the hermodactyls. See Her- 
 modactylus. 
 
 COLCHICUM ZEILANICUM. See Zedo- 
 aria. 
 
 COLCOTHAR VITRIOLI. C/ldltitis. The 
 
 remains of calcined martial vitriol. 
 
 COLD. A privation of heat. It is nothing 
 positive, but somewhat of the negative 
 kind. The human body contains within 
 itself, as long as it is living, a principle of 
 warmth : if sny other bo<ly, being in con- 
 tact with it, does at the same time impart 
 to it. more caloric or heat than it obtains 
 from the human body, it is said to be 
 warm ; but if it receives from the human 
 body more heat than it remits, it is said to 
 be cold. 
 
 A cold is a popular name also for a catar- 
 rhous affection of the nostrils, throat, and 
 fauces. See Catarrhus. 
 
 COLD AFFUSION. A process for- 
 merly practised by physicians, but lately 
 introduced by Dr. Currie, of Liverpool, 
 
 COL 
 
 213 
 
 in the treatment of typhus fever, and which 
 appears to possess a uniformity of success, 
 which we look for in vain in almost any 
 other branch of medical practice. The 
 remedy consists merely in placing the pa- 
 tient in a bathing-tab, or other convenient 
 vessel, and pouring a pailful of cold water 
 upon his body ; after which he is wiped 
 dry, and again put to bed. It should be 
 noted, 
 
 First, That it is the low contagious fever 
 in which the cold affusion is to be employ- 
 ed. The first symptoms of which are a dull 
 head-ach, with restlessness and shivering ; 
 pains in the back, and all over the body, the 
 tongue foul, with great prostration of 
 strength ; the head-ach becoming more 
 acute, the heat of the body, by the ther- 
 mometer, 102 to 105 or more ; general 
 restlessness, increasing to delirium, parti- 
 cularly in the night. 
 
 Secondly^ That it is in the early stage of 
 the disease we must employ the remedy ; 
 and generally in the state of the greatest heat 
 and exacerbation. 
 
 Thirdly, It is affusion^ not immersion, that 
 must be employed. 
 
 Since the first publication of Dr. Currie's 
 work, the practice of affusion has been 
 extended throughout England ; and its effi- 
 cacy has been established in some stages of 
 the disease, from which the author had 
 originally proscribed the practice of it. 
 One of the cautionary injunctions which 
 had beer, given for the affusion of cold wa- 
 ter in fever was, never to employ it in cases 
 where the patient had a sense of chilliness upon 
 him, even if the thermometer, applied to 
 the trunk of the body, indicated a preter- 
 natural degree of heat. In his last edition 
 of Reports, however, Dr. Currie has given 
 the particulars of a case of this description, 
 in which the cold affusion was so managed 
 as to produce a successful event. 
 
 In fevers arising from, or accompanied 
 by, topical inflammation, Is is experience does 
 not justify the use of cold affusion ; though 
 in a great variety of these cases, the warm 
 affusion may be used with advantage. 
 " And," says he, " though I have used the 
 cold nffiuion in some instances, so late as 
 the twelfth or fourteenth day of contagious 
 fever, with safety and success, yet it can 
 only be employed, at this advanced period, 
 in the instances in which the heat keeps up 
 steadily above the natural standard, and 
 the respiration continues free. In such 
 cases I have seen it appease agitation and 
 restlessness, dissipate delirium, and, as it 
 were, snatch the patient from impending 
 dissolution. But it is in the early stages of 
 fever (let me again repeat) that it ought 
 always to be employed, if possible ; and 
 where, without any regard to the heat of 
 the patient, it is had recourse to in the last 
 stage of fever, after every other remedy has 
 failed* and the case appears desperate, (of 
 
214 
 
 COL 
 
 which I have heard several instances,) can 
 it appear surprising that the issue should 
 sometimes be unfavourable ?" 
 
 Numerous communications from various 
 practitioners, in the West and East Indies, 
 in Egypt and America, also shew the effica- 
 cy of affusion in the raging fevers of hot 
 countries. 
 
 COLES. (From K&V\QS, a stalk.) Colis. 
 The penis. 
 
 Cole-wort. See Brassica. 
 
 COLI DEXTRUM Lifi AMENTUM. Where the 
 mesentery changes its name for that of 
 mesocolon, (near the extn-mity of the 
 ileum,) the particular 1 mina, which is 
 turned to the right side, forms a small 
 transverse fold which is thus named. 
 
 COLI SIN1STIIUM IG AMENTUM. It IS 
 
 a contraction of the mesocolon, a little 
 below the left kidney. 
 
 COLICA. (From *a>xov, colon, the name 
 of one of the intestines.) The colic. The 
 appellation of colic is commonly given to 
 all pains in the abdomen, almost indiscri- 
 minately; but, from the different causes 
 and circumstances of this disorder, it is 
 differently denominated. When the pain 
 is .Hccompanied with a vomiiing of bile, or 
 with obstinate costiveness, it is called a 
 bilious colic : if flatus causes the pain, that 
 is, if atiended with temporary distention, 
 relieved by the discharge of wind, it takes 
 the name of flatulent or -windy colic ; when 
 accompanied with heat and inflammation, 
 it takes the name of inflammatory colic, or 
 enteritis. When this disease arises to a 
 violent height, and is attended with a 
 stercoraceous vomiting, obstinate cos- 
 tiveness, and an evacuation of faeces by 
 the mouth, it is called passio iliaca, or iliac 
 passion. 
 
 Dr. Cullen places this genus of disease in 
 the class neuroses ^ and order spasmi ; and 
 defines it pain of the abdomen, particularly 
 round the umbilicu>, attended with vo- 
 miting and costiveness. He enumerates 
 seven species. 
 
 1. Colica spasmodica, with retraction of 
 the navel, and spasm of the muscles of the 
 belly. 
 
 2. Colica pictomim. This is called from the 
 place where it is endemial ; the P >ictou, 
 the Surinam, the Devonshire colic ; from its 
 victims, the plumber.-*' and the painters' 
 colic ; from its symptoms, the dry beliy- 
 ach, the nervous and spasmodic colic. It 
 has been attributed to the poison of lead, 
 and this is undoubtedly the cause, when it 
 occurs to ghiziers, painters, and those 
 employee in lead works ; but, though this is 
 one, it is by no means the only cause. In 
 Devonshire it certainly more often uri-.es 
 from the early cider, made of harsh, unripe 
 fruit, and in the West Indies from new 
 rum. The characteristics of this disease 
 are obstinate costiveness, with a vomiting 
 of an acrid or porraceous bile, pains about 
 
 COL 
 
 the region of the navel, shooting from 
 thence to each side with excessive violence, 
 strong convulsive spasms in the intestines, 
 and a tendency to a paralysis of the extre- 
 mities. It is occasioned by a long conti- 
 nued costiveness ; by an accumulation of 
 acrid bile; by cold, applied either to the 
 extremities or to the belly itself; by a free 
 use of unripe fruits, and by great irregu- 
 larity in the mode of living'. From its oc- 
 curring frequently in Devonshire, and other 
 cider counties, it has been supposed to 
 arise from an impregnation of lead, re- 
 ceived into the stomach ; but this seems 
 to be a mistake, as it is a very pre- 
 valent disease in the West Indies likewise, 
 where no cider is made, and where there 
 is only a very small quantity of lead in the 
 mills employed to extract the juice from 
 the sugar-canes. One or other of the 
 causes just enumera ted may justly be said 
 always to give rise to this species of 
 colic. 
 
 The disease comes on gradually, with a 
 pain at the pit of the stomach, extending 
 downwards to the intestines, accompanied 
 with eructations, slight sickness at the 
 stomach, thirst, anxiety, obstinate cos- 
 tiveness, and a quick contracted pulse. 
 After a short time, the pains increase con- 
 siderably in violence ; the whole region of 
 the belly is highly painful to the touch ; 
 the muscles of the abdomen are contracted 
 into hard irregular knots, or lumps; the 
 intestines themselves exhibit symptoms of 
 violent spasm, insomuch that a glyster 
 can hardly be injected, from the powerful 
 contraction of the sphincter ani ; and thera 
 is constant restlessness, with a frequent 
 vomiting of an acrid or porraceous matter, 
 but more particularly after taking either 
 food, or medicine. 
 
 Upon a fu'ther increase of the symptoms, 
 or their not being quickly alleviated, the 
 spasms become more frequent, as well as 
 violent ; the costiveness proves invincible, 
 and an inflammation of the intestines en- 
 sues, which soon destroys the patient by 
 gangrene. In an advanced stage of the 
 disease, it is no uncommon occurrence for 
 dysuria to take place, in a very high de- 
 gree. 
 
 The dry belly-ach is always attended 
 with some degree of danger ; but which is 
 ever in proportion to the violence of the 
 symptoms, and the duration of the disease. 
 Even when it does not prove fatal, it is too 
 apt to terminate in palsy, and to leave be- 
 hind it contractions of the hands and feet, 
 with an inability in their muscles to perform 
 their office ; and in this miserable state of 
 existence the patient lingers out many 
 wretched years. 
 
 Dissections of this disease usually shew 
 the same morbid appearances as in common 
 colic, only in a much higher degree. 
 
 3. Colica stercQrea, which happens 
 
COL 
 
 COL 
 
 215 
 
 from obstinate and long-continued coslive- 
 ness. 
 
 4. Colica actidentalis, called also cholera 
 sicca, from acrid undigested makers. 
 
 5. Colica meconialis, in infants, from a 
 retention of meconium. 
 
 6. Colica callosa, from a sensation f a 
 stricture in some part of the colon, and 
 frequently of previous flatulence, gradually 
 passing o'ff ; the habit costive, or faxes li- 
 quid, and in small quantity. 
 
 7. Colica calculosa, from calculi formed 
 in the intestines, attendt-d with a fixed hard- 
 ness in some part of the abdomen. It is 
 distinguished by the previous discharge of 
 calculi. 
 
 8. Colica flatulent a may be added to 
 these species. It is distinguished by a 
 sudden fullness, with pain and constipation, 
 relieved by a discharge of wind from the 
 mouth, or anus. 
 
 The colic is- distinguished from inflam- 
 mation of the intestines by the pain being 
 viringingi and not of a burning sensation ; 
 by the spasmodic contraction of the abdo- 
 minal muscles ; by the absence or trifling 
 degree of fever; by the state of the pulse, 
 and by the diminution of pain upon pressure. 
 
 The flatulent and inflammatory colic are 
 thus distinguished from each other : In 
 the flatulent colic, the pain comes on by 
 fits, flies from one part of the bowels to 
 another, and is much abated by a dis- 
 charge of wind, either upwards or down- 
 wards ; but in the inflammatory colic the 
 pain remains equable, and fixed and settled 
 in one spot ; the vomitings are severe, and 
 frequently bilious; the belly is obstinately 
 bound, and the, pulse quick and feverish. 
 
 The colic should be distinguished from 
 a fit of the gravel ; stones passing through 
 the ureters ; rheumatic pains in the muscles 
 of the belly ; a beginning dysentery ; the 
 blind piles; and from a stone passing 
 through the gall-duct. Gravel in the kid- 
 ney produces often colic pains, not easily 
 distinguishable.; but when stones pass 
 through the ureters, the testicle on that 
 side is often retracted, the leg is benumbed, 
 a pain shoots down the inside of the thigh ; 
 symptoms occasioned by the stone passing 
 through the ureter over the spermatic 
 chord, or the sacro-sciatic nerve. Rheu- 
 matic pains in the muscles of the belly 
 rarely affect so accurately the umbilical 
 region, but dart in various directions, to 
 the chest, or to the pelvis, and are attend- 
 ed with soreness, not confined to the abdo- 
 men. A beginning dysentery differs little 
 from colic. The pain from the blind 
 piles is confined to the rectum : and that 
 from a stone in the gall-duct is, felt in the 
 pit of the stomach, occasionally shooting 
 through the body to the back. 
 
 COLICA ACCIDEJTTALTS. Colic from cru- 
 dities in the bowels. 
 
 COMCA ARTERTA SINISTHA. The 
 
 mesenteric artery. 
 
 COLICA AHTEUIA SUPERIOR. The upper 
 mesenteric artery. 
 
 COLICA BILIOSA. Colic from excess of 
 bile. 
 
 COLICA CALCULOSA. Colic from stony 
 matters in the intestines. 
 
 COLICA CALLOSA. Colic from hardened 
 and obstinate strictures. 
 
 COLICA DA^ixoMonrM. Colic peculiar 
 to Devunshirf. See Colica. 
 
 COLICA FEBRICOSA. Colic with fever. 
 
 COLICA FLATU LENTA. Colic from wind. 
 
 COLICA oHAVinARUM. Colic in pregnant 
 women. cfc 
 
 COLICA HYSTERICA. Hysteric coliot/t'*' 
 
 COLICA LACTANTIUM. Colic peculiar to 
 nurses. 
 
 COLICA LAP*ONICA. Colic peculiar to 
 Laplanders. 
 
 COLICA MECONIALIS. Colic from meco- 
 niurn in infants. 
 
 COLICA MESEXTERICA. Colic from dis- 
 eased mesentery- 
 
 COMCA NKRVOSA. The nervous colic. 
 
 COLICA PANCREATICA. Colic from dis- 
 eased pancreas. 
 
 COLICA PHLOGISTJGA. Colic with inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 COLICA PICTOIOJM. See Colica. 
 
 COLICA PITUITOSA. The spasmodic 
 colic. 
 
 COLICA PLETHORICA. The inflammatory 
 colic. 
 
 COLICA PLUMBARIORUM. The colic of 
 lead-workers. 
 
 COLICA PULSATILIS. The inflammatory 
 colic. 
 
 COLICA SATURNINA. The Devonshire 
 colic See Colica. 
 
 COLICA SCIRRIIOSA. The colic from 
 scirrhous tumours. 
 
 COLICA SPASMODICA. The spasmodic 
 colic. 
 
 COLICA STERCOREA. Colic from retained 
 fxces. 
 
 COLICA VENA. A. branch of the upper 
 mesenteric 'artery. 
 
 COLICA VESTA RECTA. The vein of the 
 colon. 
 
 COLICA VERMINOSA. The colic from 
 worms. 
 
 COLICE. The colic. 
 
 COLIFORMIS. (From cola, a strainer, 
 andy&rmo, a likeness; so called from its 
 having many perforations, like a strainer.) 
 Coliforme os. A name formerly given to 
 the os cribrosum. 
 
 CoLirHitiM. (From X^AOV, a limb, and 
 /<p/, strongly.) A kind of bread given to 
 wrestlers. It was made of flour and bvan 
 together, and was thought to make men 
 athletic. 
 
 COLIS. The same as coles. 
 
 COLLAPSCS- (From collabar, to shrink 
 
216 
 
 COL 
 
 (JOL 
 
 down.) A wasting or shrinking of the body, 
 or strength. 
 
 COLLATENNA. A specific vulnerary. 
 
 COLLATERALS. So Spigelius calls the 
 erectores penis, from their collateral order 
 of fibres. 
 
 COLLETICA. (From xoxx*, glue.) Con- 
 glutinating medicines. 
 
 COLLICI.ZE. (Front colligo, to collect.) 
 The union of the ducts, which convey the 
 humours of the eyes from the puncta la- 
 chrymalia to the cavity of the nose. 
 
 COLLICULUM. (Dim. of collis, a hill.) 
 The riympha, or prominency, without the 
 vagina of women. 
 
 svefUGAMEx. (From colligo, to tie toge- 
 ther *; A ligament. 
 
 COLLIQ.UAMEXTUM. (From colliqueo, to 
 melt.) A term first made use of by Dr. 
 Harvey, in his applicutioft of it to the 
 first rudiments of an embryo in genera- 
 tion. 
 
 COLLIQUATIVE. (From colliqiw, to 
 melt.) Any excessive evacuation is to call- 
 ed which melts down, as it were, the 
 strength of the body : hence colliquative 
 perspiration ; colliquative diarrhaea, &c. 
 
 COLLISIO. (From collido, to beat toge- 
 ther.) A contusion. 
 
 COLLIX. (From KOXQV, food.) A troch, 
 or lozenge. 
 
 COLLOUOMA. (From xoxA&a>, to glue 
 together ) The growing together of the 
 eye- lids. 
 
 COLLODES. (From KOXX*, glue.) Gluti- 
 nous. 
 
 COLLUM. (From KU>XOV, a member, as 
 being one of the chief; or dim of columna, 
 as being the pillar and support of the head.) 
 The neck. 
 
 COLLUTORIUM. (From colluo, to 
 wash.) A gargarism or wash for the 
 mouth. 
 
 COLLUVIES. (From calluo, to cleanse.) 
 Filth. Excrement. The discharge from 
 an old ulcer. 
 
 COLLYIUS. (KoMiugK, a Httle round cake ; 
 so called from its likeness to a cake.) 
 A bump, or knob, which rises after a 
 blow. 
 
 COLLYRIUM. (From nct,\va>, to check, 
 and />c, a defluxion ; because it .stops the 
 defluxion.) Any medicine was former- 
 ly so called which was applied with that 
 intention. The term is now only given to 
 fluid applications for the eyes, or eye- 
 waters. 
 
 COLOBOMA. (From KO\K*CC, to glue toge- 
 ther.) The growing together of the eye- 
 lids ; also the want of a particular member 
 of the body. 
 
 COLOBOMATA. In Celsus this word is 
 expressed by curta. Both the words sig- 
 nify a deficiency in some part of the body, 
 particularly the ears, lips, or alx of the 
 nostrils. 
 
 COIOCASIA. (From *o*c?, food, and 
 
 unfa to adorn ; so called from its use us a 
 food, and xhe custom of wearing its flowers 
 in wreaths.) The faba ./Egyptia. 
 
 COLOCJTNTHIS. (From xa-xov, the 
 colon, and HIVS, to move ; because of its 
 great purging powers.) Mhandula of the 
 Arabians. Cotoct/nthidis medulla. Colo- 
 qumtida. Bitter apple. Bitter gourd. 
 Bitter cucumber. The fruit which "is the 
 medicinal part of the Cucumis colocyn- 
 this ; foli is multifidis, pomis globosis gla~ 
 brls^ is imported from Turkey. Ils spongy 
 membranous medulla, or pith, is directed 
 for use ; it has a nauseous, acrid, and in- 
 tensely bitter taste ; MK! is a powerful 
 irritating cathartic- In doses of ten and 
 twelve grains, it operates with great vehe- 
 mence, frequently producing violent gripes, 
 bloody stools, and disordering the whole 
 system. It is recommended in various 
 complaints, as worms, munia, dropsy, epi- 
 lepsy, &c. ; but is seldom resorted to, ex- 
 cept where other more mild remedies 
 have been used without success, and then 
 only in the form of the extructum colocyn- 
 tJddis composition, and the pilulce tx cola- 
 cynlhide cum aloe of the pharmacopoeias. 
 
 COLOMBO. See Columbo. 
 
 COLON. (KftAov, quasi xoixov : from KO/- 
 xoj, hollow ; so called from its capacity, or 
 from its ireherally being found empty, and 
 full of wind, in dissection.) The ascend- 
 ing portion of the large intestine is so 
 called. It proceeds towards the iiver, by 
 the name of the ascending portion of the 
 colon , and having readied the liver, forms 
 a transverse arch across to the other side. 
 The colon then descends, forming what is 
 termed its sigmoid flexure, into the pelvis, 
 where the gut is called rectum. See In- 
 testines. 
 
 COLOPHOXIA. (Koxo^aiv/at, the city from 
 whence it was first brought ) Resina nigra, 
 The black r^sin which remains in the re- 
 tort, after distilling the common resin with 
 a strong fire. Paracelsus seems to meau 
 by it what is no\v prescribed by the name 
 of terebintlrina cocta : but the ancients, 
 and p.irticularly Galen, seemed to under- 
 stand by it a soft kind of mastich, from 
 Ohio, probably the same as our Chio tur- 
 pentine. 
 
 COLOSTRUM. (From xoxo?, food, or 
 x.o\Ktofji'Jii, to agglutinate ; so called, either 
 because it is the first food of the young, or 
 from its being at that time peculiarly glu- 
 tinous.) Is the first milk in the breasts a'- 
 ter delivery, according to some authors; 
 but Bartholhie applies it to an emulsion 
 made hy the solution of turpentine with 
 the yolk of an egg. 
 
 CoLOTow)ES. (From xaxamj?, a Ii2ard, 
 and <foc, likeness.) Variegated like the 
 skin of a lizard. Hippocrates applied it to 
 the excrements. 
 
 CoLoauiNTiDA. See Colocynthis. 
 
 COLPOCEIE. (From XCATTO?, the vagina, 
 
COL 
 
 COM 
 
 217 
 
 and ttwx*, a tumour.) A hernia forced into 
 the vagina. 
 
 COLPOPTOSIS. (From HOMOS, the vagina, 
 and WTTTCO, to fall down. ) A bearing down 
 of the vagina. 
 
 Colt's foot. See Tussilago. 
 
 COI.UBEH iiEiics. (Shiod colit umbram, 
 because it delights in shade.) The syste- 
 matic name of a viper. See Vipera. 
 
 COLUBRINA VIRGINEANA. See Serpen- 
 
 taria. 
 
 COLUBRINUM LIGNUM. (Colubrinus ,' 
 from coluber,- so called from the snake- 
 like contortions of its roots.) This species 
 of snake-wood is brought from America. 
 It is solid, ponderous, acrid, extremely 
 bitter, and inodorous; its bark is of a fer- 
 ruginous colour, covered with cineritious 
 spots. 
 
 .Columbine. See jiquilegia 
 
 COLUMBA. See Columbo. 
 
 COLUMBO. Colombo. Calomba. Co- 
 lombo. The root formerly so called is now 
 termed Calumba in the London pharmaco- 
 poeia. It is imported from Colomba, in Cey- 
 lon, in circular, brown knobs, wrinkled on 
 the outer surface, yellowish within, and 
 consisting of cortical, woody, and medul- 
 lary lamina. Its smell is aromatic ; its taste 
 pungent, and nauseously bitter. From Dr. 
 Percival's experiments on the root, it ap- 
 pears that rectified spirit of wine ext racts 
 its virtues in the greatest perfection. The 
 watery infusion is more perishable than 
 that of other bitsers. An ounce of the pow- 
 dered root, half an ounce of orange-peel, 
 two ounces of brandy, and fourteen ounces 
 of water, macerated 12 hours without heat, 
 and then filtered through paper, afford a 
 sufficiently strong and tolerably pleasant 
 infusion. The extract made first by spirit 
 and then with water, and reduced by evapo- 
 ration to a pilular consistence, is found to be 
 equal, if not superior, in efficacy to the 
 powder. As an antiseptic, Calumba root 
 is inferior to the bark ; but as a corrector 
 of putrid bile, it is much superior to the 
 bark ; whence also it is probable that it 
 would be of service in the West-India 
 yellow fever. It also restrains alimen- 
 tary fermentation, without impairing diges- 
 tion ; in which property it resembles mus- 
 tard. It does not appear to have the least 
 heating quality, and therefore may be used 
 in phthisis pulmonalis, and in hectic cases, 
 to strengthen digestion. It occasions no 
 disturbance, and agrees very well with a 
 milk diet, as it abates flatulence, and is in- 
 disposed to acidity. The London, Edin- 
 burgh, and Dublin Colleges, direct a tinc- 
 ture of Calumba root. The dose of the 
 powdered root is half a drachm, which, in 
 urgent cases, may be repeated every third 
 or fourth hour. 
 
 COLUMBO BE. See Columbo. 
 
 COLUMELLA. (Dim. of columna, a column.) 
 See Uvula, and Clitoris. 
 
 COLUMBFUM. Mr. Hatchett describes 
 the ore from wh.cli this metal id obtained, 
 as being of a dark brownish grey external- 
 ly, and more inclining to an iron" grey in- 
 ternally ; the longitudinal fracture he found 
 lamellated ; and the cross fracture had a 
 fine grain. Its lustre was vitreous, slightly 
 inclining in some parts to metallic; mode- 
 rately hard and very brittle. Th- colour 
 of the sireak, or powder, was dark choco- 
 late' brown. The particles were not obedi- 
 ent 'to the magnet. ITS specific gravity, at 
 a temperature of 65 Fahr. Mr. Hate he tt 
 found to be 5 918. 
 
 A series of accurate experiments made 
 by its discoverer, prove that this ore con- 
 sists of iron, combined with a new metallic 
 acid, which constitutes more than three- 
 fourths of the whole. 
 
 The smallness of the quantity Mr. Hat- 
 chett had to operate upon, has hitherto pre- 
 vented us from seeing the metal in its me- 
 tallic state ; bu< the accuracy with winch 
 the properties of its acid have been investi- 
 gated, leave no doub!: of its being- different 
 from any N of the acidifiabie metals hitherto 
 known. 
 
 COLUMELLARIS. (From colvinella, a 
 little column.) A name of the dens cani- 
 nus. 
 
 COLUMNA. A column, or pillar. Ma- 
 ny parts of the body, which in their shape 
 or office resemble columns, are ^o named ; 
 as columna carneae, &c. 
 
 COLTJTCWA NASI. The lowest and fleshy 
 part of the nose, which forms a part of the 
 septum. 
 
 COLUMJSTA OBIS. A name for the uvula. 
 
 COLUMNJE cAimxx. Columnx cordis. See 
 Camece columns, 
 
 CoLUiMUM. (na^a. TO Kd\Kctv TCV g*v : be- 
 cause it pre-rents a deftuxion.) A tent to 
 thrust into a sore, to prevent a defluxion of 
 humours. 
 
 COMA. (Frcrft :,&, or niea, to lie down.) 
 A propensity to sleep. This word ancient- 
 ly meant any total suppression of the pow- 
 ers of sense; but now it means a lethargic 
 drowsiness. The coma vigil is a disease 
 where the patients are continually inclined 
 to sleep, but cannot. 
 
 COMA SOMNOLENTUM. Is when the pa- 
 tient continues in a profound sleep; and, 
 when awakened, immediately relapses, 
 without being able to keep open his eyes. 
 
 COMATA. (K&'^stT*: from coma) A 
 diminution of the powers of voluntary mo- 
 tion, with sleep, or the senses impaired. It 
 is an order of the class neuroses of Cullen's 
 Nosology. 
 
 COMATOSE. Having a strong propen- 
 sity to s!eep\ 
 
 COMBUSTIO. (From comburo, to burn.) 
 A burn, or scald. 
 
 COMIPER. See Cububte. 
 
 COMBUSTION. (From conburo, to 
 burn.) Burning. Among the various opera- 
 F/'i 
 
218 
 
 COMBUSTION. 
 
 tions of chymistry, none acts a more conspi- 
 cuous part ban combustion ; and in propor- 
 tion to its utility in the science, the necessi- 
 ty of *how>ughly investigating its nature and 
 mode of action becomes more obvious to 
 the philosophical chymist. 
 
 Lavoisier's Theory of Combustion. 
 
 Lavoisier's theory of combustion is found- 
 ed upon the absorption of oxigen by a com- 
 bustible body. 
 
 Taking this for granted, it follows that 
 combustion is only the pU>y of affinity be- 
 tween oxygen, the matter of heal, and a com- 
 bustible body. 
 
 When an incombustible body (a brick for 
 instance) is heated, it undergoes no change, 
 except an augmentation of bulk and tem- 
 perature: and when left to itself, it soon 
 regains its r'ormer state. But when a com- 
 bustible body is heated to a certain degree, 
 in the open air, it begins to become on a 
 sudden intensely hot, and at last emits a 
 copious stream of caloric and light to the 
 surrounding bodies. During this emission, 
 the ! -.urning body gradually wastes away. 
 It either di>appears entirely, or its physical 
 properties become totally altered. The 
 principal change it suffers is that of being 
 no longer capable of combustion. If either 
 of these phenomena, namely, the emission 
 of heat and light, and the waste of sub- 
 stance be wanting, we do not say that a 
 body is undergoing combustion, or that it 
 is burning. It follows, therefore, that eve- 
 ry theory of combustion ought to explain 
 the following facts: 
 
 1. Why a burning body is consumed, and 
 its individuality destroyed. 
 
 2. Why, during the progiess of this al- 
 teration, heat and light are emitted. 
 
 For the elucidation of these objects, La- 
 voisier's theory has laid down the following 
 laws : 
 
 1. Combustion cannot take place without 
 the presence of oxygen, and is more rapid 
 in proportion to the quantity of this agent 
 in contact with the inflamed body. 
 
 2. In every act of combustion, the oxygen 
 present is consumed. 
 
 3. The weight of the products of every 
 body after combustion, corresponds with 
 the weight of the body before combustion, 
 plus that 'of the oxygen consumed. 
 
 4 The oxyge-n absorbed by the combus- 
 tible body may be recovered from the com- 
 pound formed, and ' he Vv'eight regained will 
 be j qual to the weight which disappeared 
 during the combustion, 
 
 5. In every instance of combustion, light 
 and heat, or fire, are liberated, 
 
 6. Iii a limited quantity or' air, only a cer- 
 tain quantity of the combustible body can 
 be burnt." 
 
 7. The air, wherein a body has been 
 burn', is rendered unfit for containing com- 
 bustion, or supporting animal life. 
 
 Though every case of combustion re- 
 
 quires that light and heat should be evol- 
 ved, yet this process proceeds very differ- 
 ently in different circumstances ; hence the 
 terms ignition, or glowing heat / inflamma- 
 tion, or accension ; and detonation, or explo- 
 sion. 
 
 Igf&ion takes place when the combusti-. 
 ble body is not in an aeriform state. 
 
 Charcoal, pyrophorus, &c. furnish in- 
 stances of this kind. 
 
 It seems as if the phenomenon of glow- 
 ing was peculiar to those bodies which re- 
 quire a considerable quantity of oxygen to 
 become converted into the gaseous state. 
 
 The disengagement of caloric and light 
 is rendered more evident to the senses in 
 the act of 
 
 Inflammation, or accension. Here the 
 combustible substances are more easily 
 converted into an elastic or aeritbrm state. 
 Flame, therefore, consists of the inflamma- 
 ble matter in the act of combustion in the 
 gaseous state. When all circumstances are 
 favourable to the complete combustion of 
 the products, the flame is perfect ; if this 
 is not the case, part of the combustible 
 body, capable of being converted into the 
 gaseous state, passes through the luminous 
 flame unburrit, and exhibits the appearance 
 of smoke. Soot, therefore, always indi- 
 cates an imperfect combustion. Hence a 
 common lamp smokes, an Argand's lamp 
 yields no smoke 
 
 This decree of combustion is -very accu- 
 rately exemplified in the 
 
 Flame of Candles. "vVii en a candle is first 
 lighted, which must be done by the appli- 
 cation of actual flame, a degree of heat is 
 given to the wick, sufficient to destroy the 
 affinity of its constituent parts ; part of the 
 tallow is instantly melted, volatilized, and 
 decomposed.; its hydrogen takes fire, and 
 the candle burns. As this is destroyed by 
 combustion, another portion melts, rises 
 and supplies its place, and undergoes a 
 like decomposition. In this way combus- 
 tion is maintained. The tallow is liquified 
 as it comes into the vicinity of the flame, 
 and is, by the capillary attraction of the 
 wick, drawn up to supply tbe place of what 
 is decomposed ; the unmelted tallow, by 
 this means, forms a kind of cup. 
 
 The congeries of capillary tubes which 
 form the wick is black, because the char- 
 coal of the cotton becomes predominant, 
 the circum ambient air is defended by the 
 flame from oxidating it; it therefore re- 
 mains, for a considerable time, in its natu- 
 ral state ; but when the wick, by the con- 
 tinual consumption of tallow, becomes too 
 long to support itself in a perpendicular 
 position, its upper extremity projects near- 
 ly out of the cone of the flame, and there 
 forms a support for an accumulation of 
 soot, which is produced by the imperfect 
 combustion. A candle in this situation, 
 affords scarcely one-tenth of the light it 
 
COMBUSTION, 
 
 219 
 
 can give, and tallow candles, on this ac- 
 count, require continual snuffing 1 . 
 
 But if the candle be made of wax, the 
 wick does not long- occupy its place in the 
 middle of the flame ; its thinness makes it 
 bend on one side, when its length is too 
 great for its vertical position ; its extremity 
 comes then into contact with the air, and 
 is completely burnt, or decomposed, ex- 
 cept so much of it as is defended by the 
 continual afflux of the melted wax. This 
 small wick, therefore, performs the office 
 of snuffing itself. The difficult fusibility 
 of wax enables us to use a thinner wick for 
 it than can be used for tallow, which is 
 more fusible. But wax being a substance 
 which contains much more oxygen than tal- 
 low, or" oil, the light it affords is not so 
 luminous. 
 
 Detonation is an instantaneous combus- 
 tion, accompanied with a loud report ; it 
 takes place in general When the compound 
 resulting from the union of two or more 
 bodies, occupies less space than the sub- 
 stances did before their union ; a vacuum is 
 therefore formed, and the surrounding air 
 rushing in from all sides to fill it up is the 
 cause of the report. 
 
 Gun-powder, fulminating gold, silver, 
 and mercury ; oxygenated muriate of pot- 
 ash ; and various other explosive com- 
 pounds, are capable of producing very loud 
 detonations. 
 
 With respect to the disengagement of 
 light and caloric. 
 
 By the older chymists, it was universally 
 supposed that the light and heat emitted 
 during combustion, proceeded from the 
 inflammable body ; and this opinion would 
 indeed appear unquestionable, while the 
 composition of the atmosphere was imper- 
 fectly known. The burning body ap- 
 peared luminous and felt hot, and no other 
 agent was supposed to be concerned ; the 
 conclusion that the light and heat were 
 evolved from the burning substance, was 
 therefore unavoidable. But when the na- 
 ture of the atmosphere was ascertained, 
 and when it became evident that part 
 of the air was absorbed during combustion, 
 the former conclusion fell to the ground ; 
 for, when two bodies exert a mutual ac- 
 tion on each other, it becomes d priori 
 equally probable that the products may 
 be derived from either of them", conse- 
 quently, the light and heat evolved might 
 proceed either from the one or the other. 
 Whether they proceed from the atmo- 
 sphere, or from .the combustible body, 
 they must be separated at the part where 
 the combination takes place ; that is, upon 
 the surface of the burning body itself; and 
 consequently it appeared luminous and 
 heated, while the air being invisible es- 
 caped observation. 
 
 When the laws of heat became known, 
 
 at least when it was ascertained that bodies 
 in the aeriform state contain at the same 
 temperature, and in equal quantities, ei- 
 ther of mass or bulk, unequal quantities of 
 heat, the conclusion became probable, that 
 the caloric evolved in combustion nroceed- 
 ed rather from the oxygen gas of the atmo- 
 sphere, than from the combustible b-idy; 
 since the former contains a much larger 
 quantity than the latter. The caloric 
 evolved was therefore supposed to be de- 
 rived from the condensation of the oxygen 
 gas in the new combination into which it 
 entered. 
 
 Though approaching to the truth, this 
 explanation is no( strictly true. It is not 
 merely fr >m the oxygen gas being con densed 
 that the caloric is evolved, because, in 
 many cases of combustion, the product still 
 exists in the gaseous state, and in others, 
 the quantity of caloric evolved bears no 
 proportion to the degree of condensation. 
 Philosophers ascribed this to a change of 
 capacity; tor, in different bodies, the dif- 
 ference iii the proportion of the capacities 
 before and after combustion, is by no 
 means uniform ; and hence the difference in, 
 the quantities of caloric extricated in vari- 
 ous cases of combustion. 
 
 This being premised, it remains to ex- 
 plain the origin of the light emitted during 
 combustion ; for although we take it for 
 granted that the caloric is evolved from the 
 oxygen gas, we cannot infer that the light 
 has the same origin. 
 
 It is very probable that Alight is a consti- 
 tuent part of inflammable bodies ; for it is 
 frequently evolved in combinations when 
 the oxigen is mtrely transferred from one 
 inflammable substance to another. In 
 those cases it must proceed from the in- 
 flammable body. The accension of oils by 
 the affusion of acids, the combustion of 
 metals with sulphur, furnish instances of 
 the kind. 
 
 It seems, therefore, probable, that the 
 light is derived from the inflammable sub- 
 stance ; and that the oxygen combining 
 with the bases of these substances, disen- 
 gages the light. 
 
 It may be concluded then, that light en- 
 ters into the composition of all combustible 
 bodies ; but as we are unable to' separate 
 the light, so as to obtain these bodies pure, 
 we treat of them as simple bodies. 
 
 According to this theory, the combus- 
 tion of phosphorus in oxygen gas is there- 
 fore the effect of a double affinity. The 
 basis of the oxygen gas unites with the 
 phosphorus, to form phosphoric acid : and 
 the light disengaged from the phosphorus, 
 together with part of that of the oxygen 
 gas, produces the vivid flame. 
 
 The quantity of light emitted by diffe- 
 rent bodies is supposed to depend on the 
 quantity contained in them, and on the 
 
220 
 
 COMBUSTION. 
 
 proportion in which it is united to calo- 
 ric. 
 
 Such is the theory of combustion of La- 
 voisier, modified by Gren, Leonardi, Rich- 
 ter, and formerly taught in this capital by 
 Dr. Crichton. 
 
 Thomsons's TJieory of Combustion, 
 
 Though the preceding theory of combus- 
 tion is simple and beautiful, it appears 
 from what we are now going- to state, to be 
 by no means satisfactory. 
 
 It has misled chymists, by confining the 
 term combustion to the act of oxigenation, 
 and considering that all bodies, during their 
 combustion, combine with oxygen, without 
 at the same time recollecting, that this L t- 
 ter efR-ct may take place without any of 
 the phenomena usually attendant on com- 
 bustion ; and that, though certainly all 
 combustion pre-supposes the combination 
 of oxygen with a base, yet this combination 
 may be, and repeatedly is, effected where 
 no combustion can possibly take place. 
 Nothing can be more evident than the 
 difference which, in numberless instances, 
 prevails between the act of oxygenation in 
 bodies and that of combustion, in as much 
 as neither the phenomena attending on, 
 nor the results arising from them, are the 
 same. That a distinction therefore should 
 be made between these processes is ob- 
 vious ; and it is on this account that Dr. 
 Thomson has offered a theory, which con- 
 siders this subject in a new point of view, 
 and which bids fair to enable us to estimate 
 the phenomena of combustion much better 
 than has hitherto been done. 
 
 According to Dr. Thomson's theory, all 
 the bodies concerned in cosnbuslion are 
 either, i. Combustibles 2. Supporters of 
 Combustion 3. IncombuslibleS' 
 
 I. COMBUSTIBLE BODIES are those sub- 
 stances which are said, in common lan- 
 guage, to burn. During the combustion, 
 they appear to emit light and heat, and, 
 at the same time, gradually waste awuy. 
 When this change h;is reached its maximum, 
 the process of combustion is at an end. 
 
 The c^ass of combustibles is very nume- 
 rous ; but all the bodies belonging to it 
 may be sub-divided into three sets, namely : 
 1. Simple combustibles. 2. Compound 
 combustibles 3. Combustible oxyds. 
 Simple Combustibles. 
 
 1. Sulphur. 
 
 2. Phosphorus. 
 
 3. Diamond. 
 
 4. Hydrogen gas. 
 
 5. All the metals. 
 
 Compound Combustibles. 
 
 The compound combustibles consist of 
 compounds, formed by the simple com- 
 bustibles writing 1 together two and two, 
 and are of course much more numerous 
 than the simple combustibles. They may 
 be arranged under the five following heads : 
 
 1. Sulphurets. 
 
 2. Phosptmrets. 
 
 3. Carburets. 
 4 Alloys. 
 
 5. Sulphurated, phosphorated, and car- 
 bonated hydrogen. 
 
 The combustible oxyds are either simple, 
 having a single base, or compound, having 
 more than one base. All tine simple com- 
 bustible oxyds are by combustion convert- 
 ed into acids. 
 
 The compound combustible oxyds are by 
 far the most numerous. 
 
 II. The SUPPORTERS OF COMBUSTION are 
 bodies which are not of themselves, strict- 
 ly speaking, capable of undergoing com- 
 bu:>tion, but which are absolutely neces- 
 sary for the process; for no combustible 
 body can burn unless yome one or other of 
 them be present. Whenever they are ex- 
 cluded, combustion ceases. All the sup- 
 porters of combustion known at present 
 are the following six : 
 
 1. Oxygen gas. 
 
 2. Air. 
 
 3. Gaseous oxyd of nitrogen. 
 
 4. Nitrous gas. * 
 
 5. Nitric acid. 
 
 6. Oxygenated muriatic acid. 
 
 There are indeed certain substances be- 
 sides these, which possess nearly the same 
 proper vies ; these shall be afterwards enu- 
 merated under the title of partial sup- 
 porters, 
 
 They all contain one common principle, 
 namelji, oxygen. 
 
 III. The INCOMBUSTIBLE BODIES are nei- 
 ther capable of undergoing combustion 
 themselves, nor of supporting the combus- 
 tion of those bodies that are ; they are 
 therefore not immediately connected with 
 combustion. At present we are acquainted 
 with about thirteen incombustible bodies, 
 not reckoning the compounds which they 
 are capable of forming with each other. 
 Tho&e are, 
 
 1. Nitrogen gas. 
 
 2. The alkalies. 
 
 3. The earths. 
 
 Some of th? alkalies and earths possess 
 certain properties in common with combus- 
 tibles, and are capable of exhibit ing pheno- 
 mena somewhat an:<lagous to combustion ; 
 which will be described afterwards under 
 the title of semi combustion. 
 
 III. In evvry case of combustion, there 
 must therefore be present a combustible 
 body, and a supporter of combustion. 
 During combustion, the combustible al- 
 ways unites with ihe oxygen of the sup- 
 porter. It is this combination which occa- 
 sions the apparent waste and alteration of 
 the combustible. Tl^ new compound thus 
 formed is a product of combustion. Every 
 product of combustion is either, 1. water, 
 2. an add, or 3. a metallic oxyd. It is true, 
 indeed, that other boaies sometimes make 
 their appearance during combustion, but 
 
COMBUSTION. 
 
 221 
 
 these will be found, upon examination, not 
 to be products, nor to have undergone com- 
 bustion. 
 
 Thus one of the two characteristic marks 
 which distinguish cumbustion, namely, the 
 apparent waste and alteration of the combus- 
 tible body, has been fully explained. For the 
 explanation of it we are indebted to Lavoi- 
 sier, as staled before. 
 
 But though the combination of the com- 
 bustible with oxygen be a constant part of 
 combustion, yet the facility with which com- 
 bustibles burn is not proportional to their 
 parent affinity for oxygen 
 
 Phosphorus, for instance, burns more 
 readily than charcoal ; yet charcoal is ca- 
 pable of abtract-ng oxygen from phospho- 
 rus, and of course has a greater affinity for 
 it. The combustible oxyds -lake fire more 
 readily vhan some of the simple combusti- 
 bles ; thus charcoal burns more easily than 
 diamond ; alkohol, ether, and oils, are ex- 
 ceedingly combustible, whereas all the me- 
 tals require very high temperatures when 
 the supporter is air. 
 
 This- greater combustibility of combus- 
 tible oxyds is probably owing to the weaker 
 affinity by which their particles are united. 
 Hence they are. more easily settled than 
 homogeneous particles, and of course com- 
 bine more readily with oxygen ; those sim- 
 ple combustibles which melt easily, or 
 which are in the state of elastic fluids, are 
 also very combustible, because the cohe- 
 sion between their particles is easily over- 
 come. 
 
 It is owing to the same inferiority in the 
 cohesion of heterogeneous particles, that 
 some of the compound supporters occasion 
 combustion in circumstances when the com- 
 bustibles would not be acted on by simple 
 supporters. 
 
 Thus phosphorus burns in air at the com- 
 mon temperature; but it does not burn in 
 oxigen gass unless its temperature be rai- 
 sed. In oxygenated muriatic acid gas, 
 phosphorus burns rapidly at the common 
 temperature of the air, and so do several of 
 the metals ; thougli they cannot be made to 
 burn in air, except at a very h;gh tempera- 
 ture. Thus also oils burn rapidly when 
 mixed with nitrous acid. Nitrous gas and 
 the gaseous oxyd of nitrogen, constitute ex- 
 ceptions to this rule. 
 
 IV. None of the products of combustion 
 are combustible, according to the definition 
 of combustion here given. This want of 
 combustibility is not owing to their being 
 saturated with oxygen ; for several of them 
 are capable of combining with an additional 
 dose of it. But, during this combination, 
 no caloric or light is erer emitted ; and the 
 compound formed differs essentially from 
 a product of combustion ; for, by this addi- 
 tional dose of oxygen, the product is con- 
 verted into a supporter. Hence we see that 
 combustion ought, not to be confounded with 
 
 the combination of a body -with oxygen, as was 
 done formerly, 
 
 Combustion, indeed, cannot take place 
 without the combination of oxygen ; but 
 oxygen may combine with bodies in diffe- 
 rent proportions without the phenomena of 
 combustion ; and the product obtained is 
 capable of becoming converted into a sup- 
 porter of combustion ; for instance, if lead 
 be melted, and kept so for some time, it 
 becomes covered with a white pellicle, or 
 white oxyd of lead, a product consisting of 
 oxygen and le.d; but if this white oxyd is 
 suff red to be heaved longer, it aborbs an 
 additional quantity of oxygen, and becomes 
 converted into a yellow powder, called 
 yellow oxyd of lead. If this yellow oxyd be 
 again exposed to heat, it absorbs still more 
 oxygen, and becomes converted into red oxyd* 
 of lead. All these oxyds are therefore sup- 
 porters. When the supporters thus formed 
 by the combination of oxygen with products, 
 are made to support combustion, they do 
 not lose all their oxygen, but only the ad- 
 ditional dose which constituted them sup- 
 porters. N Of course they are again reduced 
 to their original state of products of com- 
 bustion. Hence it follows, that they owe 
 their properties as supporters, not to the 
 whole of the oxygen which they contain, but 
 to the additional dose which constituted 
 them supporters. We may therefore call 
 them partial supporters, indicating by the 
 term, that part only of their oxygen is ca- 
 pable of supporting combustion, and not 
 the whole. 
 
 All the partial supporters with which we 
 are acquainted, contain a metallic basis ; 
 for metallic oxyds are the only products at 
 present known, capable of combining with 
 an additional dose of oxygen. It is u cir- 
 cumstance highly deserving attention, that 
 when metals are capable of combining with 
 several doses of oxygen, the product, or 
 oxyd formed by cumbustion is seldom or 
 never that which contains a maximum of 
 oxygen. 
 
 Thus it is evident that several of the pro- 
 ducts of combustion are capable of com- 
 bining with .oxygen. The incombustibility 
 of products, therefore, is not owing- to their 
 want of affinity for oxygen, but to some other 
 cause. 
 
 5. No product of combustion is capable 
 of supporting combustion. This is not oc- 
 casioned by any want of affinity to com- 
 bustible bodies; for several of them are 
 capable of combining with an additional 
 dose of their basis. But by this combina- 
 tion, they lose their properties as products, 
 and are converted into combustibles. The 
 process, therefore, differs essentially from 
 combustion. Thus sulphuric acid, a pro- 
 duct of combustion, by combining with an 
 additional dose of sulphur, or its oxyd, is 
 converted into sulphureous arid, a substance 
 which, from several of its properties, the 
 
222 
 
 COMBUSTION. 
 
 doctor concludes to be combustible. Thus 
 also phosphoric acid, a pr.xlud of combus- 
 tion, is capabl- 3 of combining with phospho- 
 rated hydrogen mid of forming phospho- 
 rous acid a combu -tibie body. When this 
 last acid is heated in contact with a sup- 
 porter, it undergoes combustion ; but it is 
 only the add tional dose of the combustible 
 which burns, and the whole is converted 
 into phosphoric acid. Hence we see that 
 it is not the whole basis of these compounds 
 which is combustible, but merely the ad- 
 ditional dose. The compounds, therefore, 
 formed by the union of a product and 
 combustible, may be termed partial combus- 
 tibles f indicating by the name, that a 
 pan only of the base is capable of undergo- 
 ing combustion. Since the products of 
 combustion are capable of combining with 
 oxygen, but never exhibit the phenomena 
 of combustion, except when they are in 
 the state of partial combustibles, combus- 
 tible bodies must contain a substance which 
 they lose in burning, and to which they 
 owe their combustibility ; for, after they 
 have lost it, they unite to oxygen -without 
 exhibiting the phenomena of combus- 
 tion. 
 
 Though the products of combustion are 
 not capable of supporting combustion, they 
 not unfrequentiy part with their oxygen 
 just as supporters do, give it out to com- 
 'bustibles, and convert them into products ; 
 but during this process, no heat nor lig'it 
 is ever evolved. Water, for instance, gives 
 out its oxygen to iron, and converts it into 
 black oxyd, a product; and sulphuric acid 
 gives out its oxygen to phosphorus, and 
 converts it into phosphoric acid. Thus we 
 see that the oxygen of products is capable 
 of converting combustibles into products, 
 just as the oxygen or supporters; but du- 
 ring the combustion of the last >nly, are 
 heat and light emitted. The oxygen of 
 supporters then contains some. lung which 
 the oxygen of products wants. 
 
 6. Whenever the whole of the oxygen is 
 abstracted from products, the con><;ustibi- 
 lity of their base is restored as completely 
 as before combustion \ but no substance 
 is capable of abstracting the whole or' the 
 oxygen, except a combustible, or a purtial 
 combustible. Water, for instance, is a pro- 
 duct of combustion, whose base i* hydro- 
 gen. To restore the combustibility of the 
 hydrogen, we have only to mix water with 
 iron or zinc filings, and an acid; the metal 
 is oxydated, and the hydrogen gas is evolv- 
 ed as combustible as ever. But no substance, 
 except a combustible, is capable of separa- 
 ting hydrogen gas from water, by com- 
 bining with its oxygen. Thus we see that 
 combustibles are capable of restoring the 
 combustibility of the bases of products; 
 but they themselves lose their combu-tibi- 
 lity by the process, and are converted into 
 products. Combustibility, therefore, may 
 
 be thrown at pleasure from one body to 
 another. 
 
 From these facts it is obvious, that the 
 products of combustion may be formed 
 without combustion ; but in these cases 
 a new combustible is alwavs evolved. 
 The process is merely an interchange of 
 combustibility; for the combustible is con- 
 verted into a product only by means of a 
 ^rodcut. Both the oxygen and the base of 
 the product having undergone combustion, 
 have lost" -something which is essential to 
 combustion. The process is merely a dou- 
 ble decomposition. The product yields 
 its oxygen to the combustible, while at the 
 same time the combustible gives out some- 
 thing to the base of the product; the com- 
 bustibility of that base then is restored by 
 the lo*s of its oxygen, and by the restora- 
 tion of something which it receives from 
 the other combustible thus converted into 
 a product. 
 
 There is indeed another method of 
 forming the products of combustion with- 
 out actual combustion in certain cases ; 
 but the phenomena are much more compli- 
 cated. This method is to expose them to 
 the action of some of the supporters dis- 
 solved in water ; especially nitric acid. 
 Thus most of the metallic oxyds may be 
 formed without combustion by the action 
 of that acid on the metals. But, in that 
 case, a new supporter is always evolved, 
 namely, nitrous gas; ammonia, a new 
 combustible, is also usually formed ; and, 
 not unfrequentiy, the product is converted 
 into a partial supporter. 
 
 7. No supporter can be produced by 
 combustion, or by any equivalent process. 
 As all the supporters, except oxygen gas, 
 consist of oxygen combined with a base, it 
 follows as a consequence, that oxygen may 
 combine with a base without losing that 
 ingredient, which occasions combustion. 
 The act of comoination of oxygen with a 
 b^se, therefore, is by no means the same 
 with combustion. If we take a view of the 
 different supporters, we shall find that all 
 of them which can be obtained artificially, 
 are procured either from other supporters 
 or by the agency of electricity. 
 
 I. OXYGEN GAS may be procured from 
 nitric acid and oxygenated muriatic acid, 
 two supporters ; and from several of the 
 partial supporiers, us the black oxyd of 
 manganese, the red oxyds of lead and of 
 mercury. The action of heat is always ne- 
 cessary ; but the process is very different 
 from combustion. 
 
 II. AIR, as far as is known at present, 
 cannot be formed artificially. The gas, 
 indeed, which comes over during part of 
 the usual distillation of nitrate of potash 
 and sulphuric acid, to obtain nitrous acid, 
 resembles air very closely. But it is ob- 
 tained from a supporter. 
 
 III. The GASEOUS OXTD OF NITROGEN 
 
COMBUSTION. 
 
 223' 
 
 has hitherto been only procured from ni- 
 trous gas and nitric acid (nitrate ot am- 
 monia,) both of which are supporters. 
 
 IV. NITROUS GAS can only be procured 
 by the decompositon of nitric acid, a sup- 
 porter. 
 
 V. OXIGENATED MURIATIC ACID Can DC 
 
 formed by combining muriatic acid with 
 the oxygen of the bluck oxyd of manganese, 
 the red oxyds of lead, iron, mercury ; all of 
 which are partial supporters. 
 
 VI. NITRIC ACID is formed spontane- 
 ously upon the surface of the earth, by pro- 
 cesses with which we are but imperfectly 
 acquainted ; but which certainly have no 
 resemblance to combustion. Its oxygen is 
 probably furnished by the air, which is a 
 supporter ; at least, it has been observed, 
 that nitrogen and oxygen, at high tempera- 
 tures, are capable of forming nitric acid. 
 
 This formation of nitric acid by means o' 
 electricity, has been considered as a com- 
 bustion, but for what reason it is not easy 
 to say : the substance acted upon is not a 
 combustible with a supporter, but a sup- 
 porter alone. Electricity is so far from 
 being equivalent to combustion, that it 
 sometimes acts in a manner diametrically 
 opposite ; unburning, if we may use the 
 expression, a substance which has already 
 undergone combustion, and conver ing a 
 product into a combustible and a supporter. 
 Thus it decomposes water, and converts it 
 into oxygen and hydrogen gas ; therefore it 
 must be capable of supplying the sub- 
 stances which the t>xygen and combustible 
 lose when they combine by combustion, 
 and form a product. 
 
 8 Several of the supporters and partial 
 supporters are capable of combining with 
 combustibles, without undergoing decom- 
 position, or exhibiting the phenomena of 
 combustion. In this manner, the yellow 
 oxid of gold and the white oxyd of silver 
 combine with ammonia ; the red oxyd of 
 mercury with oxalic acid ; and oxygenated 
 muriatic acid with ammonia Thus also 
 nitrate of potash and oxigenated muriate 
 of potash may be combined, or at least in- 
 timately mixed with several combustible 
 bodies, as in gun-powder, fulminating 
 powder, &c. In all these compounds, the 
 oxygen of the supporter and the combusti- 
 ble retain the ingredients which render 
 them susceptible of combustion ; hence the 
 compound is still combustible. And in 
 consequence of the intimate combination 
 of the component parts, the least alteration 
 is apt to destroy the equilibrium which sub- 
 sists between them ; the consequence is, 
 combustion and the formation of a new 
 compound. Hence these compounds burn 
 with amazing facility, not only when heat- 
 ed, but when triturated, or struck smartly 
 with a hammer. They have therefore re- 
 ceived the name of detonating or fulminating 
 bodies. Thus we have fulminating gold, 
 
 fulminating silver, fulminating mercury, 
 fulminating powder, &c. 
 
 9. Such are the properties of the com- 
 bustibles, the supporters, and the pro- 
 ducts ; and such the phenomena which they 
 exhibit when made to act upon each other. 
 
 If we compare together the supporters 
 and the products, we shall find ihut they 
 resemble each other in many respects. 
 Both of them contain oxygen, as an essen- 
 tial constituent part ; both are capable of 
 converting combustibles into products ; 
 and several of both combine with com- 
 bustibles and with additional doses of oxy- 
 gen. But they difier trom each other in 
 their effects on combustibles. The former 
 only produce combustion ; whereas the 
 products convert combustibles into pro- 
 ducts without combustion. Now, as the 
 ultimate change produced upon combusti- 
 bles by both these sets of bodies is the 
 same, and as the substance which combines 
 with the combustibles is in b.-th cases 
 the same, namely oxygen, w mu^t con- 
 clude tlint this oxygen in the supporters 
 contains something which the oxygen of 
 the products wants, -.omeihing which sepa- 
 rates during the passage of the oxigen from 
 the product to the combustible, and occa- 
 sions the combustion, or emission of fire, 
 which accompanies this passage. The oxi- 
 gen of supporters then contains some ingre- 
 dient which the oxygen of products wants. 
 Many circumstances concur to render it 
 probable that this ingredient is caloric. 
 
 The combustibles and the 'products also 
 resemble each other. Both of them con- 
 tain the same or a similar base ; both fre- 
 quently combine with combustibles, and 
 likewise with oxygen ; but they differ es- 
 sentially in the phenomena which accompa- 
 ny their combination with oxygen. In the 
 one case, fire is emitted^ in the other not. 
 If we recollect that no subtance but a 
 combustible is capable of restoring com- 
 bustibility to the base of a product, and 
 that at its doing so it always loses its own 
 combustibility ; and if we recollect farther, 
 that the base of a product does not exhibit 
 the phenomena of combustion even when 
 it combines with oxygen, we cannot avoid 
 concluding, that all combustibles contain 
 an ingredient which they lose when con- 
 verted into products, and that this loss 
 contributes to the fire which makes its ap- 
 pearance during the conversion. Many 
 circumstances contribute to render it pro- 
 bable that this ingredient is light. 
 
 If we suppose that the oxygen of sup- 
 porters contains caloric as an essential in- 
 gredient, and that light is a component 
 part of all combustibles, the phenomena of 
 combustion above enumerated, numerous 
 and intricate as they are, admit of an easy 
 and obvious explanation. The component 
 parts of the oxygen of supporters are two ; 
 namely, 1. a base, 2. caloric. The com- 
 
224 
 
 COMBUSTION. 
 
 ponent parts of combustibles are likewise 
 two ; namely, 1. a base, 2 light. During 1 
 combustion, the base of the oxygen com- 
 bines with the base of the combustible, 
 and forms the product ; while, at the same 
 time, the caloric of the oxygen combines 
 with the light of the combustible, and the 
 compound flies of in the form of fire. 
 Thus combustion is a doubk decon p f s - 
 tion ; the oxygen and combustible divide 
 themselves each into two portions, which 
 combine in pairs ; the one compound is the 
 product, and the other the fire, which es- 
 capes. 
 
 Hence the reason that the oxygen of pro- 
 ducts is unfit for combustion. It w.ints its 
 caloric. Hence the reason that combus- 
 tion does not take place when oxygen com- 
 bines with products, or with the base of 
 supporters. These bodies contain no 
 light. The caloric of the oxygen of course 
 is not separated, and no fire appears. 
 And this oxygen still retaining its calonc } is 
 capable of producing combustion whenever 
 a body is presented which contains light, 
 and whose base has an affinity for oxygen. 
 Hence also the reason why a combustible 
 alone can restore combustibility to the 
 base of a product. In all such cases, a 
 double decomposition takes place. The 
 oxyg-en of the product combines with the 
 base of the combusiible, while the light of 
 the combustible combines with the base of 
 the product. 
 
 But the application of this theory to all 
 the different phenomena described above, is 
 so obvious, that it is needless to give any 
 more examples. Let us rather inquire, 
 with the author, into the evidences which 
 can be brought forward in its support. 
 
 10. As caloric and light are always 
 emitted during combustion, it follows that 
 they must have previously existed in the 
 combustible, the supporter, or in both. 
 
 That the oxygen of the supporters con- 
 tains either one or both of these substances, 
 follows incon*rovertibly from a fact already 
 mentioned, namely, that the oxygen of 
 products will not support combustion, 
 while that of supporters will. Hence the 
 oxygen of supporters must contain some- 
 thing which the oxygen of the products 
 wants, and this something must be caloric, 
 or light, or both. 
 
 Thatthe oxygen of some of the supporters 
 at least contains caloric, as an ingredient, 
 has been proved, in a satisfactory manner, 
 by the experiments of Crawford, 1 avoisier, 
 and La Place. Thus the temperature of 
 hot blooded animals is maintained by the 
 decomposition of air. Now if the oxygen 
 of one supporter contains caloric, the 
 same ingredient must exist in the oxygen 
 of every supporter, because all of them are 
 obviously in the same state. Hence we 
 conclude that the oxygen of every supporter 
 contains caloric as an essential ingredient. 
 
 The light emitted during combustion, 
 must either proceed from the combustible 
 or th<- supporter. Thar it proceeds from the 
 combustible, must appear pretty obvious, 
 if we recollect that the colour of the light 
 emitted during combustion varies, and 
 that this variation usually depends, not up- 
 on the supporter, but upon the combusti- 
 ble. Thus charcoal burns with a red flame, 
 sulphur with a b'.ue or violet, zinc with a 
 greenisf white, &c. 
 
 The formation of combustibles in plants, 
 obviously requires the presence and agency 
 of light. The leaves of plants emit oxygen 
 gas, when exposed to the sun's rays, but 
 never in the shade, or in the dark. 
 
 Besides vegetation, we are acquainted 
 with i wo other methods of wiburning pro- 
 ducts, or of converting them :nto products 
 and conibustibles, by exposing them, in 
 certain circumstances, to the 'agency of 
 Jire, or of electricity. The oxydes of lead, 
 mercury, &c. when heated to redness, are 
 decomposed, oxygen gas is emitted, and 
 the pure metal remains behind. In this 
 case, the necessary caloric and light must 
 be furnished by the fire; a circums-ance 
 which explains why such n-ductions always 
 require a red heat. When carbonic acid is 
 made to pass repeatedly over red-hot char- 
 coal, it combines with a portico of char- 
 coal, and is converted into gaseous oxyd of 
 carbon. U this gas be a combustible oxyd, 
 the base of the carbonic acid and its oxygen 
 must have been supplied with light nnd 
 caloric from the fire ; but if it be a partial 
 combustible, it is merely a compound 
 of carbonic acid and charcoal : which o f 
 the two it is, remains still to be ascer- 
 tained. 
 
 Electricity decomposes water, and con- 
 verts it into oxygen gas and hydrogen gas ; 
 it must therefore supply the "hest and the 
 light which these bodies lost when convert- 
 ed into a product. 
 
 These facts, together with the exact cor- 
 respondence of the theory given above with 
 the phenomena of combustion, render it so 
 probable, that Dr. Thomson has ventured 
 to propose it as an additional step towards 
 a full explanation of the theory of com- 
 bustion. Every additional experiment has 
 served to confirm it more and more. It 
 even throws light upon the curious experi- 
 ments of the accension of metals with sul- 
 phur, which succeed in vacua, under mer- 
 cury, in nitrogen gas, &c. 
 
 Dr. Thomson has noticed, that the same 
 emission of caloric and light, of of Jire, 
 takes place when melted sulphur is made 
 to combine with potash, or with lime, in 
 a crucible or glass tube, and likewise \vhen 
 melted phosphorus is made to combine v it.h 
 lime heated to redness. He supposes that 
 in all probability, barytas and strontia ex- 
 hibit the same phenomenon when combined 
 with melted sulphur or phosphorus; and 
 
COM 
 
 COM 
 
 225 
 
 perhaps some of the metals when combined 
 with phosphorus. 
 
 The phenomena Dr. Thomson explains 
 thus : The sulphur and phosphorus are in 
 the melted state, and therefore contain ca- 
 loric as an ingredient ; the alkalies, earths, 
 and metals, which produce the phenomenon 
 in question, contain light as an essential 
 ingredient. The sulphur, or phosphorus 
 combines with the base of the metal, earth, 
 or alkali ; while at the same time, the calo- 
 ric, to which the sulphur or phosphorus 
 owed its fluidity, combines with the light 
 of the metal, earth or alkali ; and the com- 
 pound flies off under the form ofjfire. 
 
 Thus the process is exactly the same 
 with combustion, /excepting as far as re- 
 gards ilie product The melted sulphur, 
 or phosphorus, acts the part of the sup- 
 porter, while the metal, earth, or alkali, 
 occupies the place of the combustible. The 
 first furnishes caloric, the second light, 
 while the base of each combines together. 
 Hence we see that the base of sulphurets 
 and phosphurets resembles the base of 
 products in being- destitute of light; the 
 formation of these bodies exhibiting the se- 
 paration of fire like combustion, but the 
 product differing ffom a product of com- 
 bustion in being destitute of oxygen, Dr. 
 Thomson distinguishes the process by the 
 title of semi-combustion , indicating by 
 the term, that it possesses one half of the 
 characteristic marks of combustion, but is 
 destitute of the other half. 
 
 The only part of this theory which re- 
 quires proof is, that light is a component 
 part of the earths and alkalies. But as pot- 
 ash and lime are the only bodies of that 
 nature, which we are certain to be capable 
 of exhibiting the phenomena of semi-com- 
 bustion, the proofs must of necessity be 
 confined- to them. That time contains 
 light as a component part, has been long 
 known. Meyer and Pelletier observed 
 long ago, that when water is poured upon 
 lime, not only heat but light is emitted. 
 Light is emitted also abundantly when 
 sulphuric acid is poured upon magnesia, or 
 upon lime, potash, or soda, freed from the 
 water of crystallization. In all these cases, 
 a semi-combustion takes place. The water 
 and the acid being solidified, give out calo- 
 ric, while the lime or potash gives out 
 Ugh*. 
 
 That lime during its burning combines 
 with light, and that light is a component 
 part of lime, is demonstrated by the fol- 
 lowing experiment, for which we are in- 
 debted to Scheele. 
 
 Fluor spar (fluate of lime) has the pro- 
 perty of phosphorescing strongly when 
 heated, but the experiment does not suc- 
 ceed twice with the same specimen. After 
 it has been once heated sufficiently, no sub- 
 seqent heat will cause it to phosphorate. 
 Now phosphorescence is merely the emis- 
 
 sion of light ; light of course is a compo- 
 nent part of fluor spar, and heat has the 
 property of separating it. But the phos- 
 phorescing quality of the spar may be again 
 recovered to it, or, which is the same thing, 
 the light which the spar had lost may be re- 
 stored by the following process : 
 
 Decompose the fluate of lime by sulphu- 
 ric acid, and preserve the fluoric acid se- 
 parate. Boil the sulphate of lime thus 
 formed with a sufficient quantity of car- 
 bonate of soda; a double decomposition, 
 takes place ; sulphate of soda remains in 
 solution, and carbonate of lime precipi- 
 tates. Ignite this precipitate in a crucible, 
 till it is reduced to lime, and combine it 
 with the fluoric acid to which it was for- 
 merly united. The fluor spar thus regene- 
 rated, phosphoresces as at first. Hence 
 the lime, during its ignition, must have 
 combined with light. 
 
 That potash contains light, may be proved 
 in the same manner as the existence of 
 that body in lime. Now as potash is de- 
 prived of its carbonic acid by lime, the 
 Doctor supposes that the process must be 
 a double decomposition ; namely, that the 
 base of the lime combines with carbonic 
 acid, while its light combines with the pot- 
 ash. 
 
 These remarks on semi-combusi ion might 
 easily be much enlarged upon. For it is 
 obvious, that whenever a liquid combines 
 with a solid containing light, and the pro- 
 duct is a solid body, something analogous 
 to semi-combustion'must take place. Hence 
 the reason why water increases the violence 
 of combustion when thrown sparingly into 
 a common fire, &c. 
 
 COMEDONES. (From comedo, & glutton.) 
 A sort of worms which eat into the skin 
 and devour the flesh. 
 
 Comfrey. See Symphitum. 
 
 Co MIS 01. The gum arabic. 
 
 COMISTE The epilepsy. This name, 
 arose from the frequency of persons being 
 seized with this disorder while in the as- 
 semblies called Comitia. 
 
 COMITISSA. (A countess.) Some pre- 
 parations are distinguished by this name, as 
 pulvis Comitissae de Cantia, the Countess 
 of Kent's powder. 
 
 COMMAOKNTTM. (From Commagene, a 
 place in Syria, whence it was brought.) 
 Syrian ointment, mentioned by Galen. 
 
 COMMANDUCATIO* (From commanduco, 
 to eat.) The act of mastication, or chew- 
 ing. 
 
 COMMANSTTM. (From commando, to eat.) 
 A masticatory. A medicine put into the 
 mouth chewed to promote a discharge of 
 phlegm, or saliva. 
 
 COMMENDATOHIUS. (From commendo, to 
 recommend.) An epithet of the trauma- 
 tic balsam, Tinctura Benzoes composita, 
 from its singular virtues and usefulness. 
 
 COMMI. Gum. When alone it signifies 
 G G 
 
COM 
 
 CON 
 
 gum Arabic. The wppi XWMV mentioned 
 by Hippocrates in i.is De Morb. Mulieb. 
 is gum Arabic. 
 
 COMMISSURA (From committo, to 
 join together.) A. suture, juncture, or 
 joiiu. A term applied in anatomy to the 
 corners of the lips, where they meet to- 
 gether ; and also to certain parts of the 
 brain which go across and join one hemis- 
 phere to the other. 
 
 COMMISSURA ANTERIOR CERE- 
 BRI. The white nerve-like substance 
 which crosses the anterior part of the, third 
 ventricle of the brain, immediately ahove 
 the infundibulum, and between the anterior 
 crura of the fornix ; uniting one hemisphere 
 of the brain with the other. 
 
 COMMISSURA MAGNA CEREBRI. 
 The corpus cattosum of the brain is so 
 termed by some writers. 
 
 COMMISSURA POSTERIOR CERE- 
 BRI. A white nerve-like substance, which 
 passes from one hemisphere of the brain 
 across to the other, immediately over the 
 opening of the aquasduct of Sylvius, in the 
 posterior part of the third ventricle of the 
 brain, and above the corpora quadrigemina. 
 
 CoMMtnacAST. (From communico. to 
 make partake.) A term applied, by Belli- 
 ni, to fevers of two kinds afflicting- the 
 same person, wherein as one goes off the 
 other immediately succeeds. 
 
 COMPAGES. (From compingo, to put to- 
 gether.) A suture, or joint. A commis- 
 sure. 
 
 COMPARATIVE ANATOMY. Ana- 
 tomia comparativa. Zootoray. The dis- 
 section of brute animals and fishes, to com- 
 pare them with the human body. 
 COMPEBA. See Cubebce. 
 COMPLETION. A term used by the an- 
 cient writers in various acceptations ; but 
 latterly it signifies oi.ly the same as 
 Plethora. 
 
 COMPLEXUS. (Complexus ti sc. muse. 
 from complector, to comprise.) 'Cfompkxus 
 sen biventei' cervicis of Albinus. Dorso 
 trachelon occipital of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated on the back part of the neck, that 
 draws the head backwards, and to one side; 
 and when both act, they draw the head 
 directly backward. It arises from the 
 transverse processes of the seven superior 
 vertebrae of the back, and four inferior of 
 the neck, by as many distinct tendinous 
 origins; in its ascent, it receives a fleshy 
 slip from the spinous process of the first 
 vertebra of the back : from these different 
 origins it runs upwards, and is every where 
 intermixed with tendinous fibres. It is 
 inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the in- 
 ferior edge of the protuberance in the mid- 
 dle of the os occipitis, and into a part of 
 the curved line that runs forwards from 
 that protuberance. It draws the head 
 backwards. 
 
 COMPRESSION. (From comprimo, to 
 
 press together.) By this term, surgeons 
 express a diseased st'iie of th body, which 
 is the effect of something pressing upon the 
 brain. It should be distinguished from 
 concussion and inflammation. When the 
 brain is compressed either by bone, extra- 
 vasated blood, or any other fluid, there is 
 a general insensibility, the eyes are half 
 open, the pupil dilated and motionless, 
 even when a candle is brought near the eye; 
 the retina is insensible ; the limbs relaxed ; 
 the breathing stertorous , the pulse slow, 
 and, according to Mr. Abernethy, less sub- 
 ject to intermission than in cases of con- 
 cussion. Nor is the patient ever sick, when 
 the pressure on the br:an and the general 
 insensibility are considerable ; for the very 
 action of vomiting betrays an irritability in 
 the stomach and oesophagus. 
 
 COMPRESSOR NARIS. (Compressor ,- 
 from comprimoy to press together ) Ren<eus 
 vel nasalis of Douglas. Transvcrsalis vel myr- 
 tiformis of Winslow. Dilatores alarum nasi 
 of Cowper; and 'Muxilfa normal <>f Dumas. 
 A muscle of the nose, that compresse, the 
 alae towards the septum nasi, particularly 
 whrn we want to smell acutely. It also 
 corrugates the nose, and assists in expressing 
 certain passions. It arises, by a narrow 
 beginning, from the root of the ala nasi ex- 
 ternally, and spreads into a number of thin, 
 separate fibres, which run up along the 
 cartilage in an oblique manner towards the 
 back of he nose, where it joins with its 
 fellow, and is inserted into the narrow ex- 
 tremity of the os nasi, and nasal process of 
 the superior maxillary bone. 
 
 COMPUKETIO. (From compungo, to 
 prick.) A puncture. 
 
 CONARIUM. (From xeaoe, a cone.) 
 The pineal gland is so named, from its co- 
 nical shape. See Pineal gland. 
 
 CONCAUSA. (From con, with, and causa, 
 a cause.) A cause which co-operates with 
 another in the production of a disease. 
 
 CONCKNTRAJTHA. (From concentro, to 
 concentrate.) Absorbents of acjds are so 
 called because they remove the obstruc- 
 tions which keep asunder the affinities be- 
 tween the two powers. 
 
 CONCENTRATION. (From con, and 
 centrum, having the same centre.) The 
 volatilizing of part of the water of fluids in 
 order to improve their strength. The mat- 
 ter to be concentrated, therefore, must be 
 of superior gravity to water. This opera- 
 tion is performed on some acids, particu- 
 larly the sulphuric and phosphoric. It is 
 also employed in solutions of alkalis and 
 neutral salts. 
 
 CONCEPTION. (Conceptio; from con- 
 cipio, to conceive.) The impregnation 
 of the ovulum in the female ovarium 
 by the subtile prolific aura of the semen 
 virile. In order to have a fruitful coition, 
 it is necessary that the semen be propelled 
 into the uterus, or vagina, so^that its fe- 
 
CON 
 
 cundating vapour shall be conveyed through 
 the Fallopian tubes to the ovarium : i? is 
 also necessary that there be a certain state 
 of the ovarium of the female in order to 
 impregnate it; which is, that the ovum 
 shall be mature, and embraced by the 
 fimbriae of the Fallopian tube, to convey 
 that vivifying principle to the ovum. See 
 Generation. 
 
 CONCHA. ( Concha, x-ffy^n, a liquid mea- 
 sure amongst the Athenians.) A icrrn ap- 
 plied by anatomists to several parts of the 
 body, as the hollow of the ear, the spongy 
 bones of the nose, &c. 
 
 CONCHA AURICULAE. See Jluricula, 
 CONCHA AURIS. The hollow part of the 
 cartilage of the outer ear. 
 
 CONCHJE NARITJM. (Concha, SL shell.) The 
 
 turbmated portion of the ethmoid bone, and 
 the inferior spongy bones of the nose, which 
 are covered by the Schneiderian membrane, 
 are s;> termed. 
 
 CONCHUS. (From *o>-^,, a shell ; so named 
 from their likeness to a shell.) The cra- 
 nium, and the cavity of the eye. 
 
 CONCIDENTIA. (From concido, to decay.) 
 A decrease of bulk in the whole or any 
 part of the body. A diminution of a tu- 
 mour. 
 
 CONCOAGULATIO. (From con, and coagulo, 
 to coagulate together.) The coagulation, 
 or chrystallization of different salts, first 
 dissolved together in the same fluid. 
 
 CONCOCTIO. From concoguo, to digest.) 
 Digestion. That operation of nature upon 
 morbid matter which renders it fit to be 
 separated from the healthy fluids. 
 
 CONCREMATIO. (From con, and cremo, 
 to burn together.) The same as calcina- 
 tion. 
 
 CONCRETION. (From concresco, to 
 grow together.) 
 
 1. The condensation of any fluid sub- 
 stance into a more solid consistence. 
 
 2. The growing together of parts which, 
 in a natural state, are separate. 
 
 CoNcimstJS. (From concurro, to meet to- 
 gether.) The congeries or collection of 
 symptoms which constitute and distinguish 
 the particular disease. 
 
 CONCUSSION. From concutin, to shake 
 together.) Concussion of the brain- Va- 
 rious alarming symptoms, followed some- 
 times by the most fatal consequences, are 
 found to attend great violence offered to 
 the head ; and upon the strictest examina- 
 tion, both of the living and the dead, neither 
 fissure, fracture, nor extravasation of any 
 kind can be discovered. The same symp- 
 toms and the same events are met with, 
 when the head has received no injury 
 at all ab externo, but has only been violent- 
 ly shaken ; nay, when only the body, or 
 general frame, has seemed to have sus- 
 tained the whole violence. The symptoms 
 attending a concussion, are generally in 
 proportion to the degree of violence which 
 
 CON 
 
 227 
 
 the brain itself has sustained, and which, 
 indeed, is cognizable only by the symp- 
 toms, li the concussion be very great, 
 all sense and power of motion are immedi- 
 ately abolished, and death follows soon; 
 but between ihis degrs e and that slight con- 
 fusion (or stunning, as it is called,) which 
 attends most violences done to the head, 
 there are many stages. The following is 
 Mr. Abernethy's description of the symp- 
 toms of concussion, and which, he is of 
 opinion may be properly divided into three 
 stages. 
 
 The first is, that state of insensibility 
 and derangement of the bodily powers 
 which immediately succeeds the accident. 
 Wlule it lasts, the patient .scarcely feels 
 any injmy that may be inflicted on him. 
 His breathing is difficult, but in general 
 without stertor; his pulse intermitting, and 
 his extremities cold. But such a state can- 
 not last long ? it goes off gradually, and is 
 succeeded by another, which is considered 
 as the second stage of concussion. In this, 
 the pulse and respiration become better, 
 and though not regularly performed, are 
 sufficient to maintain life, and to diffuse 
 warmth over the extreme parts of the body. 
 The feeling of the patient is now so far 
 restored, that he is sensible of his skin be- 
 ing pinched ; but he lies stupid and inatten- 
 tive to slight external impressions. As the 
 effects of concussion diminish, he becomes 
 capable of replying to questions put to him 
 in a loud tone of voice, especially when 
 they refer to his chief suffering at the 
 time, as pain in the head, &c. ; otherwise 
 he answers incoherently, and as if his in- 
 tention was occupied by something else. 
 As long as the stupor remains, the inflam- 
 mation of the brain seems to be moderate ; 
 but as the former abates, the latter seldom 
 fails to increase ; and this constitutes the 
 third stage, which is the most important of 
 the series of eft ,0 is proceeding from a con- 
 cussion. 
 
 These several stages vary considerably 
 in their degree and duration ; but more or 
 less of each will be found to take place in 
 every instance where the brain has been 
 violently shaken. Whether they bear any 
 certain proportion to each other or not, is 
 not known ; indeed this will depend up- 
 on such a variety of circumstances in the 
 constitution, the injury, a .d the after- 
 treatment, that it must be difficult to de- 
 termine. 
 
 To distinguish between an extravasation 
 and a commotion by the symptoms only, 
 Mr. Pott says, is frequently a very difficult 
 matter; sometimes an impossible one. The 
 similarity of the effects in some cases, and 
 the very small space of time which may in- 
 tervene between the going off of the one 
 and the accession of the other, render this 
 a very nice exercise of the judgment. The 
 first stunning , or deprivation of sense. 
 
228 
 
 CON 
 
 whether total or partial, may be from ei- 
 ther, and no man can tell from which ; 
 bat when these first symptoms have been 
 removed, or have spontaneously disap- 
 peared, if such patient is again oppressed 
 with drowsiness, or stupidity, or total or 
 partial loss of sense, it then becomes pro- 
 bable that the first complaints were from 
 commotion, and that the latter are from 
 extravasation ; and the greater the distance 
 of time between the two, the greater is the 
 probability not only that an extravasation 
 is the cause, but that the extravasation is of 
 the limpid kind, made gmlatim, and within 
 the brain. 
 
 Whoever seriously reflects on the nature 
 of these two causes' of evil within the cra- 
 nium, and considers them as liable to fre- 
 quent combination in the same subject, and 
 at the same time considers that, in many in- 
 stances, no degree of information can be 
 obtained from the only ptrson capable of 
 giving it (the patient), will immediately be 
 sens ble how very difficult a part a practi- 
 tioner has to set in many of these cases, and 
 how very unjust it must be to call that igno- 
 rance which is only a just diffidence arising 
 from the obscurity of the subject, and the 
 impossibility of attaining materials to form 
 a cie<*r judgment. 
 
 CONDENSATION. (From condense, to 
 make thick.) A. contraction of the pores 
 of the skin, by means of astringent or 
 cooling medicines. A thickening of any 
 fluid 
 
 CONDI MENTUM. (From condio, to 
 preserve, or season.) A preserve, or sweet- 
 meat. 
 
 CONBUCTIO. (From conduce, to draw 
 alo-ig.) In Ccelius Aurelianus, it is a spasm, 
 01 convulsion, drawi.ig the muscles out of 
 their proper positions. 
 
 CONDUCTOR. (From conduce, to lead, 
 or guide.) A surgical instrument, whose 
 use is to direct the knif-r m certain ope- 
 rations. It is more commonly called a di- 
 rector. 
 
 CONDYLE. ( From xevJw, an ancient cup, 
 shaped like a joint ) A rounded eminence 
 of a bone in anv of the joints. 
 
 CONDYLOMA. (From xswTwxoc, a tu- 
 bercle, or knot. ) Sarcoma A soft, wart- 
 lik^ sxcre--ence, '.hat appears about the anus 
 and pudendum of both sexes. There are 
 several species of 'condylomatn, which have 
 received names from their appearances, as 
 Jicus, crystce, thymes, from their rcseu.blance 
 to a fig, &c. 
 
 CONEIOX. In Hippocrates it imports 
 the Cicuta. It is said to he thus named 
 (from KUVAV, to turn round,) because it pro- 
 duces a vertigo in those who take it in- 
 wardly. 
 
 Conessi bark. See Coneftsi cortex. 
 CONESSI CORTKX. Coilugopala. Cor- 
 tex profluvii. The bark of the Nenum 
 untidy setiteriaim of Lin-. sens : -faUis ova- 
 
 CON 
 
 tis, acuminatis, petiolatis. It grows on the 
 coast ot Malabar. It is of a dark black 
 colour externally, and generally co- 
 vered with a white moss, or scurf. It is 
 very little known in the shops ; has an 
 austere, bitter taste; and is recommended 
 in diarrhoeas, dysenteries, &c. as an ad- 
 stringent. 
 
 CONFECTIO (From conficio, to make 
 up.) A confection. In general it means 
 any thing made up with sugar. This term, 
 in the new London Pharmacopoeia, includes 
 those articles which were formerly called 
 electuaries and conserves, between which 
 there do not appear to be sufficient grounds 
 to make a distinction. , . 
 
 CONFECTIO AMTGDALJE. Confection of 
 almond. Take of sweet almonds, an 
 ounce ; Acacia gum powdered, a drachm ; 
 refined sugar, half an ounce. The al- 
 monds having been previously macerated 
 in water, and their external coat removed, 
 beat the whole together, until they are tho- 
 roughly incorporated. It has been object- 
 ed to the almond mixture, which is an arti- 
 cle of very general use, that it requires 
 considerable time for its extemporaneous 
 preparation, and that it spoils and cannot 
 be kept when it is made. This will be 
 obviated by the present form, which does 
 keep for a sufficient length of time, and 
 rubs down into the mixture immedi- 
 ately. 
 
 CONFKCTIO AROMATICA. This prepara- 
 tion was formerly called Confectio cardi- 
 aca. Confectio Raleighana. Take of cin- 
 namon, bark, nutmegs, of each two ounces ; 
 cloves, an ounce ; cardamom seeds, half 
 an ounce ; saffron dried, 2 ounces ; prepared 
 shells, 16 ounces ; refined sugar powdered, 
 two pounds ; water, a pint. Reduce the dry 
 substances, mixed together, to very fine 
 powder; then add the water, and gradually 
 mix the whole, until it is incorporated. 
 This preparation is much simplified by the 
 London college. It is an excellent medi- 
 cine, possessing stimulant, a'ltispasmodic, 
 and adstringent virtues; and is exhibited 
 with these views to children and adults, in 
 a vast variety of diseases, mixed with other 
 medicines. It may be given in doses of 10 
 grains to an ounce. 
 
 CONFECTIO AfHAXTii. Conserve* CM-ti- 
 cis exterioris unrantti hispulensis. Conser- 
 va Jlavedinis corticum aitr mliurum. Take 
 of fresh external rind of oranges, separated 
 by rasping, a pound ; refined sugar, three 
 pounds. Bruise the rind with a wooden 
 pestle, in a stone mortar ; then, after add- 
 ing the sugar, bruise it again, until the 
 whole is thoroughly incorporated. This 
 is well calculated to form the basis of a 
 tonic and stomachic confection, and may be 
 given alone in doses of from 2 to 5 drachms, 
 twice .or three times a-day 
 
 CONFECTIO c AUDI AC A. See Conjectio art- 
 matica. 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 229 
 
 CONFECTIO CASSIJ?. Electuarium cas- 
 sia. Electuarium e cassia. Confection of 
 cassia. Take of fresh cassia pulp, half a 
 pound ; manna, two ounces ; tamarind 
 pulp, an ounce ; syrup of roses, half a 
 pound. Bruise the manna ; melt it in the 
 syrup by a water-bath ; then mix in the 
 pulps, and evaporate down to a proper 
 consistence. This is a very elegant, plea- 
 sant, and mild aperient for the feeble, and 
 for children. Dose from 2 drachms to an 
 ounce. 
 
 CONFECTIO OPII. Confectio opiata. Phi- 
 ionium Londinense. Philonium Romanum. 
 Confection of opium, Take of hard opium 
 powdered, six drachms ; long pepper, an 
 ounce ; ginger-root, two ounces ; carraway- 
 seed, three ounces; syrup, a pint. Rub 
 together the opium and the syrup previously 
 heated ; then add the remaining articles 
 reduced to powder, and miT. To the 
 credit of modern pharmacy, this is the only 
 one that remains of all those complicated 
 und .confused preparations culled mithri- 
 date, theriaca, &c. ; it more nearly ap- 
 proximates, in its composition, the philo- 
 nium than any other, and may be consi- 
 dered as an effectual substitute for them 
 in practice. This very warm and stimu- 
 lating confection is admirably calculated 
 to relieve diarrhoea, spasms of the stomach 
 and bowels, and is frequently ordered as 
 a nervine, stimulant, and adstringent, in 
 doses of from 10 grs. to half a drachm. 
 About 36 grains contains one of opium. 
 
 CONFECTIO ROS^E CANINE. Conserva cy- 
 nosbati. Conserva fructus cynosbati. Con- 
 serve of hips. Confection of dog-rose. 
 Take of dog-rose pulp, a pound ; refined 
 sugar powdered, twenty ounces. Rub 
 them together until they are thoroughly 
 incorporated. This preparation is cooling 
 and adstringent ; it is seldom given alone, 
 but mostly joined to some other medicine, 
 in the form of linctus, or electuary. 
 
 CONFECTIO RQS.E GALLICS. Conserva ro- 
 sce. Consema rosarum rubrarum. Con- 
 serve of red rose. Take of the petals of 
 the red rose, before it is expanded, and 
 without the claws, a pound ; refined sugar, 
 three pounds. Bruise the petals in a stone 
 mortar; then, having added the sugar, 
 beat them again toge>her, until they are 
 thoroughly incorporated. This is an excel- 
 lent subastringent composition. Rubbed 
 down with water, it forms an excellent 
 drink, with some lemon juice, in haemor- 
 rhagiac complaints ; it may also be given 
 with vitriolated zinc, in the form of an 
 electuary. 
 
 CONFECTIO RUT.E. Electuarium e baccis 
 lauri. Confection of rue. Take of rue 
 leaves dried, carraway seeds, bay berries, 
 of each an ounce and a half; sagape- 
 num, half an ounce; black pepper, two 
 drachms ; clarified honey, sixteen ounces. 
 Rub the dry articles together, into a very 
 fine powder ; then add the honey, and mix 
 
 the whole. Its use is confined to clys- 
 ters. 
 
 CONFECTIO SCAMMONEJE. Electuarium 
 scammonii. Electuarium e scammonio. Elec- 
 luarium caryocostinum. Confection of scam- 
 mony. Take of scammony gum resin 
 powdered, an ounce and a half; cloves 
 bruised, ginger-root powdered, of each 6 
 drachms ; oil of carraway, half a drachm ; 
 syrup of roses, as much .as is sufficient. 
 Rub the dry articles together, into very 
 fine powder; next rub them again whilst 
 the syrup is gradually added ; then add the 
 oil of carraway, and mix the whole well, 
 together. This is a strong stimulating ca- 
 thartic, and calculated to remove worms 
 from the primse vise, with which view it is 
 mostly exhibited. Dose from gss to j. 
 
 CONFECTIO SENNJE. Electuarium senna. 
 Electuarium lenitivum. Confection of sen- 
 na. Take of senna leaves, eight ounces ; 
 figs, a pound ; tamarind pulp, pulp of 
 prunes, cassia pulp, of each half a pound ; 
 coriander seeds, four ounces ; liquorice 
 root, three ounces ; refined sugar, two 
 pounds x and a half. Powder the senna 
 leaves with the coriander seeds, and sepa- 
 rate, by sifting ten ounces of the mixed 
 powder. Boil the remainder with the figs 
 and the liquorice-root, in four pints of 
 water, until it be reduced to half; then 
 press out and strain the liquor. Evaporate 
 the liquor, until a pint and a half only re- 
 mains of the whole ; then add the sugar, to 
 make syrup. Lastly, mix the pulps gradu- 
 ally with the syrup, and, having added the 
 sifted powder, mix the whole together. This 
 is a mild and elegant aperient, well adapted 
 for pregnant women, and those whose bow- 
 els are easily moved. Dose, ^ss to Jss. 
 
 CONFER V A. (From conferveo, to knit 
 together.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Criiptogamia. Order, Mgae. 
 
 2. A kind of moss : named from its use 
 formerly in healing broken bones. 
 
 CONFERVA HELMINTHOCOHTOS. See Co- 
 rallina corsicana. 
 
 CONFERVA RIVALIS. This plant, Conferva 
 rivalis of Linnaeus: -filimentis simplicissimis 
 xqualibus longissimis, has been recommend- 
 ed in cases of spasmodic asthma, phthisis, 
 Sec. on account of the great quantity of vi- 
 tal air it contains. 
 
 CONFIRMANTIA. (From con, and .firmo, 
 to strengthen.) Restoratives; also medi- 
 cines which fasten the teeth in their soc- 
 kets. 
 
 Conjluent smallpox. See Variola. 
 
 CONFLUXION. It is much used by Hip- 
 pocrates, and his interpreter Galen, in the 
 same sense as we use consent and transpi- 
 rable, from a notion that parts at a dis- 
 tance have mutual consent with one ano- 
 ther, and that they are all perspirable by 
 many subtle streams. Paracelsus, accord- 
 ing to liis way, expressed the former by 
 confederation. 
 
230 
 
 CON 
 
 CON 
 
 CONFORMATION. (From conformo, 
 to shape or fashion.) The natural shape 
 and lorm of any thing-, also a description of 
 some diseases which arise from a bad for- 
 mation of the parts. 
 
 CONFORTANTIA. (From conforto, to 
 strengthen.) Cordial medicines. Strength- 
 eners. 
 
 CONFORTATIVA. The same. 
 
 CONFUSIO. (From confundo, to mix to- 
 gether.) A confusion, or disorder in the 
 eyes, proceeding from a rupture of the 
 membranes, which include the humours, 
 by which means they are all confounded to- 
 gether. 
 
 CONGELATI. (From congelo, to freeze.) 
 Congelatici. Persons afflicted with a ca- 
 talepy are so called, by which all sensation 
 seems to be taken away. 
 
 CONGELATION. (From congelo, to freeze.) 
 Thai change of liquid bodies which takes 
 place when ihey pass to a solid state, by 
 losing the caloric which kept them in a state 
 of fluidity. 
 
 CONGE L AT JVA. (From congelo, to con- 
 geal.) Medicines that inspissate humours, 
 and stop fluxions and rheums. 
 
 CONGENER. (From con, and genus, of the 
 same kind.) Of the same kind ; concur- 
 ring in the same action. It is usually said 
 of the muscles. 
 
 CONGESTION. (From congero, to 
 amass.) A collection of blood or fluid ; a 
 swelling which rises gradually, and ripens 
 slowly, in opposition to that which is soon 
 formed, and soon terminated. 
 
 CONGLOBATE GLAND. (From con- 
 globo, to gather into a ball.) Glandula 
 conglobata. Lymphatic gland. Globate 
 gland. A round gland formed of a contor- 
 tion of lymphatic vessels, connected toge- 
 ther by cellular structure, having neither a 
 cavity nor any excretory duel : sucli are 
 the rnesenteric, inguinal, axillary glands, 
 &c. See Glands. 
 
 CONGLOMERATE GLAND. (From 
 conglomero, to heap upon one.) Glandula 
 conglomerata. A gland composed of a num- 
 ber of glomerate glands, whose excretory 
 ducts all unite into one common duct : 
 such are the sahval, parotid glands, &c. 
 
 CONGLUTINANTIA. (From conglu- 
 tino, to glue together.) Healing medi- 
 cines ; and such as unite parts disjointed 
 by accident. 
 
 CONIS. (KOVK.) Dust, fine powder, 
 ashes, a nit in the hair, scurf from the head ; 
 and sometimes it signifies lime. 
 
 CONIUM. (From *cwa, dust, accord- 
 ing to Linnaeus, or from jta>vata>, circumago^ 
 on account of its inebriating and poisonous 
 quality.) Hemlock. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Lynnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, IMgynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the offi- 
 cinal hemlock. See Cicuta. 
 
 Con i CM MA(?ULATUM. The systematic 
 name for the cicuta of the pharmacopoeias. 
 See Cicuta. 
 
 CONJUNCTIVE MEMBRANE. Mem- 
 brana conjunctiva. The thin, transparent, 
 delicate membrane, that lines the inter- 
 nal superficies of one eyelid, and is re- 
 flected from thence, over the anterior part 
 of the bulb, to the edge of the other 
 eyelid. That portion which covers the 
 transparent cornea cannot, without much 
 difficulty, be separated from it. In- 
 flammation of this membrane is called oph- 
 thalmia. 
 
 CONNATUS. (From con, and nascor, to 
 grow together.) Used much by Hippo- 
 crates for what is born with a person ; the 
 same with congenite. 
 
 CONNEXION. See Articulation. 
 
 CONNTJTRITUS. (From con, and nutrior, 
 to be nourished with.) It is what becomes 
 habitual to a person from his particular 
 nourishment, or what breaks out into a 
 disease in process of time, which gradually 
 had its foundation in the first aliments, as 
 from sucking a distempered nurse, or the 
 like. 
 
 CoNfttiAssATio. Conquassation. In 
 pharmacy it is a species of comminution, 
 or an operation by which moist concrete 
 substances, as recent vegetables, fruits, 
 the softer parts of animals, &c. are agi- 
 tated and bruised, till, partly by their 
 proper succulence, or by an effusion of 
 some liquor, they are .reduced to a soft 
 pulp. 
 
 Consent of parts. See Sympathy. 
 
 CONSERVA. (From conserve, to keep.) 
 A conserve. A composition of some re- 
 cent vegetable and sugar, beat together in- 
 to an uniform mass of the consistence of 
 honey; as conserve of hips, orange peel, 
 &c. Conserves are called confections in 
 the last edition of the London Pharmaco- 
 poeia. See Confectio. 
 
 CONSERVA ABSINTHII MARITIMI. See 
 Jlbsinthum maritimum. 
 
 CONSERVA ARI. This is occasionally ex- 
 hibited as a stimulant and diuretic. See 
 Jlrum. 
 
 CONSERVA ATJRANAII HISPALENSIS. See 
 Confectio aurantii. 
 
 CONSERVA CYNOSBATI. See Confectio 
 rosx canines. 
 
 CONSKRVA LVJULJE. A preparation of 
 wood-sorrel, possessing acid, cooling, and 
 antiseptic qualit ies. See Acetocella 
 
 CONSERVA MENTH;E. This preparation 
 of mint is given occasionally as a stomachic, 
 in sickness and weakness of the stomach. 
 See Mentha viridis. 
 
 CONSERVA PRUNI STLVESTRIS. Astrin- 
 gent virtues are ascribed to tins medicine, 
 which is now seldom used but in private 
 formulae. 
 
 CONSERVA ROSJS. This conserve, rub- 
 bed down with water, to which is added 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 231 
 
 some lemon-j nice, forms an excellent drink 
 in hxmorrhagic complaints. See Confectio 
 rosce gallicae. 
 
 CONSERVA SCILL^. A preparation of 
 squills, which affo, ds an excellent basis for 
 an electuary, possessing expectorant and 
 diuretic qualities. 
 
 CONSISTENTIA. (From consisto, to abide.) 
 The state or acme of a disease. Tht- ap- 
 pearance or state of the humours and ex- 
 crements. 
 
 CONSOLIDA. (So called, quia consolidandi 
 et conglutinandi vi pallet ; named from its 
 power and use in agglutinating and joining 
 together things broken.) Comfrey. 
 
 CONSOLIDA ATJREA. durea cordis. A 
 name of the chamaecistus. 
 
 CONSOLIDA MAJOR. See Symphitum. 
 
 CONSOLIDA MEDIA. Buglild. Upright 
 
 bugloss. Middle consound. This plant, 
 jfjuga pyramidalis of Linnaeus : tetragono- 
 pyramidctlis, villosa, foliis radicalibus maxi- 
 mis, possesses subadstringent and bitter 
 qualities : and has been recommended in 
 phthisis, apthce, and cynanche. 
 
 CONSOLIDA MINOR. See Prunella. 
 
 CONSOLIDA REGALIS. Calcatrippa. Ma- 
 ny virtues are attributed to this plant, Del- 
 phinium consolida, of Linnaeus : nectariis 
 monophyllis, canle subdiviso. The flowers 
 are bitter, and a water distilled from them 
 is recommended in ophthalmia. The herb 
 has been administered in calculous cases, 
 obstructed menses, and visceral diseases. 
 
 CONSOLIDA SARACENICA. See Virgil 
 
 atirea. 
 
 Consound. See Symphltnm. 
 
 Consound middle. See Consolida media, 
 
 CONSTIPATION. (From constipo, to 
 crowd together.) Obstipatio. A person is 
 said to be costive when the alvine excre- 
 ments are not expelled daily, and when the 
 faeces are so hardened as not to receive 
 their form from the impression of the rec- 
 tum upon them. 
 
 CONSTRICTI v A. (From conslringo, to 
 bind together.) Styptics. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR. (From constringo, to 
 bind together.) A name given to those 
 muscles which contract any opening of the 
 body. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR ALS: NASI. See Depi % es- 
 sor labii superioris al&que nasi. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR ANI. Sec Sphincter ani. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR ISTHMI FAUCIUM. 
 Glosso-staphilinus of Winslow, Douglas, 
 and Cowper; and Giosso staphilin of 
 Dumas. A muscle situated at the side of 
 the entry of the fauces, that draws the 
 velum pendulum palati towards the root of 
 the tongue, which it raises at the same 
 time, and with its fellow contracts the 
 passage between the two arches, by which 
 it shuts the opening of the fauces. 
 
 CONTHICTOR LABIORUM. See Orbicularis 
 arts. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR MUSCULUS. See Buccina- 
 tor 
 
 CONSTRICTOR ORIS. See Orbicularis 
 oris. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR PALPEBRARUM. See Or- 
 biculuris palpebrarum. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGJS INFE- 
 RIOR. Cricopharyngeus. Thyro-pharyn. 
 geus >. f Douglass and Winslow. Crico. 
 thyrophuryngten of Dumas. A muscle si. 
 tuatedon the posterior part of the pnarynx. 
 It arises from the side of the thyriod car- 
 tilage, near the attachment of the sterno. 
 hyoidaeus and thyro-hyoidaeus muscles ; 
 and from the cricoid cartilage, near the 
 crico-thyroidaeus ; it is inserted into the 
 white line, where it joins with its fellow, 
 the superior fibres running obliquely up- 
 wards, covering nearly one-half of" the mid- 
 dle constrictor, and terminating in a point : 
 the inferior fibres run more transversely, 
 and cover the beginning of the oesophagus. 
 Its use is to compress that part of the pha- 
 rynx which it covers, and to raise it with 
 the larynx a little upwards. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGIS ME- 
 DIUS. Hyo-pharyngeus and cephalo-pha- 
 ryngeus of Douglas and Winslow. Chon- 
 dro-pharyngaeus of Douglas. Syndesmo- 
 pharyngeus of Winslow. Cephalo-pharyn- 
 gxus ot Winslow and Douglas. Hyo-glosso 
 basi pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situ- 
 ated on the posterior part of the pharynx. 
 It arises from the appendix of the os hy- 
 oides, from the corner of that bone, and 
 fronn the ligament which connects it to the 
 thyroid cartilage ; the fibres of the supe- 
 rior part, running obliquely upwards, and 
 covering a considerable part of the supe- 
 rior constrictor, terminate in a point ; and 
 is inserted into the middle of the cuneiform 
 process of the os occipitis, before the fo- 
 ramen magnum, and joined to its fellow at 
 a white line in the middle part of the pha- 
 rynx. This muscle compresses that part 
 of the pharynx which it covers, and draws 
 it and the os hyoides upwards. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR PHARYNGIS SUPE- 
 RIOR. Glosso-pharyngeus. Mylo-pharyii' 
 geus. Plerygo pharyngeus of Douglas and 
 Winslow, and Pterigo syndesmo staphili 
 pharyngien of Dumas. A muscle situated 
 on the posterior part of the pharynx. It 
 arises above, from the cuneiform process 
 of the os occipitis, before the foramen 
 magnum, from the pterygoid process of the 
 sphenoid bone, from the upper and under 
 jaw, near the roots of the last dentes mo- 
 lures, and between the jaws. It is inserted 
 in the middle of the pharynx. Its use is to 
 compress the upper part of the pharynx, 
 and to draw it forwards and upwards. 
 
 CONSTRICTOR VESICLE uniBrARi^. See 
 Detrusor urinx. 
 
 CONSTRICTORES PHARTNGjEI. 
 
 of the oesophagus. 
 
232 
 
 CON 
 
 CON 
 
 CONSTRICTORII. Diseases attended with 
 constriction, or spasmodic diseases. 
 
 CONSTRINGENTIA. (From constrin- 
 go, to bind together.) Astringent medi- 
 cines. 
 
 CONSUMPTION. (From conswno, to 
 waste uway.) See Phthisis. 
 
 CONTABESCENTIA. (From contabesco, to 
 pine or waste away.) An atrophy, or ner- 
 vous consumption 
 
 CONTAGION. (From contingo, to meet 
 or touch each other.) Effluvia. Miasma. 
 Virus. Lues. Infection. The very sub- 
 tile particles arising from putrid or other 
 substances, or from persons labouring under 
 contagious diseases, which communicate 
 the disease to others; thus the contagion 
 of putrid fever, the effluvia of de:>d animal 
 or vegetable substances, the miasma of bogs 
 and fens, the virus of small-pox, lues ve- 
 nerea, &c. &c. There does not appear to 
 be any distinction between contagious and 
 infectious diseases. Would it not he pro- 
 per to apply the term contagious to those 
 which are communicated by contact only, 
 as the venereal disease, itch, &c. ; and in- 
 fectious, to those which are caught through 
 the medium of the atmosphere, &c. without 
 contact, as putrid fever, &c. 
 
 COHTENSIO. (From cotineo, to restrain.) 
 It is sometimes used to express a tension 
 or stricture. 
 
 CONTINENTS FBBHIS. A continual or 
 continent fever, which proceeds regularly 
 in the same tenor, without either inter- 
 mission or remission. This rarely if ever 
 happens. 
 
 CONTINUA FERRIS. (From continuo, 
 to persevere.) A continued fever, at- 
 tended with exacerbations and slight re- 
 missions, but no intermission ; sometimes 
 called assidua. 
 
 CONTORSIO. (From contorqueo, to twist 
 about.) A contorsion, or twisting. In me- 
 dicine this word has various significations, 
 and is applied to Iliac passion, to luxation 
 of the vertebrae, head, and back, &c. 
 
 CONTRA-APERTURA. (From contra, against, 
 and aperio, to open. A counter-opening. 
 Vn opening made opposite to the one that 
 already exists. 
 
 CONTRACTILITY. Expansive elasti- 
 city. A property in bodies, the effect of 
 the cohesive power, by which their parti- 
 cles resume their former propinquity when 
 the force ceases which was applied to se- 
 parate them. 
 
 CONTRACTION. (From contraho, to 
 draw together.) Contractura. Beribena. 
 A rigid contraction of the joints. It is a 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order dysdnesite of Cullen. The species 
 are, 
 
 1. Contractura primaria, from a rigid 
 contraction of the muscles, called also 
 obstipitas; a word that, with any other 
 
 annexed, distinguishes the variety of the 
 contraction Of this species he forms four 
 varieties. 1. Contractura ab inflammations, 
 when it arises 'rom inflammation. 2. Con- 
 tractura <} spasmo, called also tonic spasm 
 and cramp, when it depends upon spasm. 
 3. Contractura ob antagonistas paraliticos, 
 from the antagonist muscles losing their 
 action. 4. Contractura ab acrimonid irri- 
 tante, which is induced by some irritating 
 cause. 
 
 2. Contractura articularis, originating 
 from a disease of the joint. 
 
 CONTHAFISSURA. (From contra, against, 
 zndjindo, to cleave.) A crack in the skull, 
 opposite to the part on which the blow 
 was given 
 
 CONTRAHEXSIA. (From contraho, to con- 
 tract.) Medicines which shorten and 
 strengthen the fibres. Astringents are the 
 only medicines of ihis nature. 
 
 CONTRA-INDICAT1ON. (Contraindi- 
 catio f from contra, against, and indico, to 
 shew.) A symptom attending a disease, 
 which forbids the exhibition of a remedy 
 which would otherwise be employed ; for 
 instance, bark and acids are usually given 
 in pu.rid fevers; but if there be difficulty 
 of breathing, or inflammation of the side, or 
 of any viscus, they are centra-indications to 
 their use. 
 
 CONTRA-LUNARIS. (From contra, and 
 luna, the moon.) An epithet given by Die- 
 tericus to a woman who conceives during 
 the^menstrual discharge. 
 
 CONTRA-.SEMEN. See Santonicum. 
 
 CONTRE COU. A species of fracture 
 of the skull, called in Latin contra-fissura, 
 in which the fracture happens in that part 
 of the bone opposite to where the blow was 
 received. 
 
 CONTRAYERVJE RADIX. See Contra- 
 yerva. 
 
 CONTRAYERVA. (From contra, against, 
 and yerva, a herb. Span. i. e. a herb good 
 against poison.) Drakena. Cyperus lon- 
 gus, odorus, peruanus. Bezoardica radix. 
 Dorstenia contrayerva of Linnaeus. 
 
 The contrayerva was first brought into 
 Europe about the year 1581, by Sir Fran- 
 cis Drake, whence its name Drakena. It 
 is the root of a small plant found in Peru, 
 and other parts of the Spanish West-Indies. 
 Dr. Houlston observes, that the roots of 
 different species of dorstenia are promiscu- 
 ously gathered and exported for those of 
 the contiayerva, and, as all the species bear 
 a great resemblance to each other they are 
 generally used for medical purposes in this 
 country. The tuberous parts of these 
 roots are the stronges*, and should be cho- 
 sen for HSC They have an agreeable aro- 
 matic smell ; a rough, bitter, penetrating 
 taste ; and when chewed, they give out a 
 sweetish kind of acrimony. 
 
 It is diaphoretic and antiseptic; for- 
 
CON 
 
 CON 
 
 merly used in low nervous fevers,* and those 
 of the malignant, kind ; though taken free- 
 ly, it does not produce much heat. It is, 
 however, now seldom used, though, with 
 the Peruvian bark in decoction, it is occa- 
 sionally employed in ulcerated sore tbroata, 
 as a gargle. 
 
 Dr. Cullen observes, that tins and ser- 
 pentaria arc powerful stimulants ; and both 
 have been employed in fevers in which de- 
 bility prevailed. However, he thinks, wine 
 may always supersede the stimulant powers 
 of these medicines ; and tkat debility is 
 better remedied by the tonic and antisep- 
 tic powers of cold and Peruvian bark, 
 than by any stimulants. 
 
 By the assistance of heat, both spirit 
 and water extract all its virtues ; but they 
 carry little or nothing in distillation; ex- 
 tracts made by inspissating the decoction, 
 retain all the virtues of the root. 
 
 The London College forms the compound 
 powder of contrayerva by combining five 
 ounces of contrayerva root with a pound 
 and a half of prepared shells. This pow- 
 der was formerly made up in balls, and 
 called lapis contrayerva, employed in the 
 decline of ardent fevers, and through the 
 whole course of low and nervous ones. The 
 radix serpentarix virginiensis, in all cases, 
 may be substituted for the contrayerva. 
 
 COWTRAYERVA ALBA. Contrawrva Ger- 
 manorum. A name for asclepias. 
 
 CONTRAYERVA NOVA. Mexican con- 
 trayerva. This is the root of the Psoralea 
 pentaphytta of Linnxus. It was introduced 
 into Europe after the former, and is brought 
 from Guiana as well as from Mexico. It 
 is but little if any thing interior to contra- 
 yerva. 
 
 CONTRAYERVA VlRGINIANA. See Ser- 
 
 pent aria. 
 
 CONTRITIO. The same as comminu- 
 tion. 
 
 CONTUSION. (From contundo, to 
 knock together.) A bruise, or contused 
 wound. 
 
 CONVALESCENCE. That space from 
 the departure of a disease, to the recovery 
 of the strength lost by it. 
 
 CONVALLARIA. " (From convallis, a 
 valley; named from its abounding, in val- 
 leys and marshes.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnxitn system. Cl.iss, 
 Hexandria Order, Monogynia. 
 
 CONVALLARIA MAJAHS. The systema- 
 tic name of the lily of the valley. See 
 lAHuin convallium. 
 
 CONVALLARIA PO L YGON ATUM. The syste- 
 matic name of Solomon's seal. See SI&-H- 
 lum Salotnunis. 
 
 CONVOLUTA SUPERTORA OSSA. The SU- 
 
 perior turbinated bones of the nose. 
 
 CONVOLUTA INFERIORA OSSA. The 1OW- 
 
 p turbinated bones of the nose. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS. (From convoho, to 
 roll together ; so named from its spiral 
 
 H H 
 
 shape, and its twisting round other trees 
 and shrubs.) 
 
 1. A name for the Iliaca passion. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnjean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Monogynia, which atf % rds the Jalap'a, me- 
 clioacana, turbith, and scammony. The 
 whole genus usually abounds with plants 
 containing a milky juice strongly cathartic 
 and caustic. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS AMERICANUS. The jalap 
 root. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS CANTABRICA. A name for 
 the cantabrica. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS COLUBRINUS. The parsera 
 brava. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS JALAPA. The systema- 
 tic name of the jalap plant. See Jala- 
 pium. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS MAJOR ALBUS. The 
 juice of this plant, Convolvulus sepium of 
 Linnxus :~foliis sagitiatis postice trunca- 
 tis pedunculis tetragonis, uniftoris, is vio- 
 lently purgative, and given in dropsical 
 affections. A poultice of the herb, made 
 witn oil, is x recommended in white swellings 
 of the knee-joint. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS MARITIMUS. The brassi- 
 ca maritima, or sea colevvort. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS MECHOACAN. See Jtfechoa- 
 cannse radix. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS SCAMMONIA. The syste- 
 matic name of the scammony plant See 
 Scammonium. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS SEPIUM. See Convolvulus 
 major albus. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS SOLDANELLA. The sys- 
 tematic name of the sea convolvulus. See 
 Urassica marina. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS SYRIACUS. A name for 
 the scammonium. 
 
 CONVOLVULUS TURPETHUM. The sys- 
 tematic name of the turbith plant. See 
 Tttrpethum. 
 
 CONVULSION. (Convulsion from con- 
 vello. to pull together.) Hieraiiosos. J)is- 
 tentio nervorum. Clonic spasm. A dis- 
 eased action of muscular fibres ; k^own by 
 al.ernate relaxations, with violent and in- 
 volu-n-ivy contractions of the muscular 
 purts, without sleep. Cullen arranges con- 
 vulsi-m in the cla-,s neuroses, and order 
 spasmi. Convulsions are Universal 6r par- 
 tial, and hav- oh .;ncd different- 
 
 according to the parts affected, or t:} =p- 
 toms ; as the risus sardoricus. when the 
 muscles of the face are tff'-cted ; S* Vit- s's 
 dance, when the muscles of the arm are 
 thrown into tnvoliintary motion^ with 
 lameness and rot-tions. The hysterical 
 epilepsy, r other epilepsies, arising from 
 different c use-, ;ire coiivulsive diseases of 
 the univtTsa: kind : the ir.usclfs of the 
 globe of t' e eye, thr^wirg !he eye into in- 
 volur.tary distortions in defiance to the 
 direction of (he will, are ins'ances of par- 
 tial convulsion. The muscles principally 
 
234 
 
 CON 
 
 COP 
 
 affected in all species of convulsions, are 
 those immediately under the direction of 
 the will; as those of the eyelids, eye, face, 
 jaws, neck, superior and inferior extremi- 
 ties. The muscles of respiration, acting 
 both voluntarily and involuntarily, are 
 not unfrequently convulsed ; as the dia- 
 phragm, intercostals, &c. The more im- 
 mediate causes of convulsions are, 1. Ei- 
 ther mental affection, or any irritating 
 cause exciting a greater action in the arte- 
 rial system of the brain and nerves. 2. 
 An increase of nervous energy, which 
 seems to hold pace or be equi-potent with 
 the increased arterial energy, excited in the 
 brain. 3. This increased energy, convey- 
 ing its augmented effects, without the di- 
 rection of the will, to any muscles destined 
 to voluntary motion, over-irritates them. 
 4. The muscles, irritated by the increased 
 nervous energy and arterial influx, con- 
 tract more forcibly and involuntarily by 
 their excited vis insita, conjointly with 
 other causes, as long as the increased ner- 
 vous energy continues. 5. This increased 
 energy in the nervous system may be ex- 
 cited either by the mind, or by any acri- 
 mony in the blood, or other stimuli suffi- 
 ciently irritating to increase the arterial 
 action, nervous influence, and the vires 
 insitae of muscles. 6. After muscles have 
 been once accustomed to act involuntarily, 
 and with increased action, the same causes 
 can readily produce the same effects on 
 those organs. 7. Ail parts that have mus- 
 cular fibres may be convulsed. 8 The 
 sensations in the mind most ctpable of 
 producing convulsions, are timidity, horror, 
 anger, great sensibility of the soul, &c. 
 
 CONVULSIO ABDOMINIS. Convulsion of 
 the muscles of the belly. 
 
 CONVULSIO CANINA. A wry mouth. 
 
 CONVULSIO CEUEALIS. Cereal convulsion, 
 is a singular disorder of the spasmodic con- 
 vulsive kind, not common to this country, 
 but mentioned by Catheuser under this 
 title, from the peculiar tingling and for- 
 mication perceived in the arms and legs. 
 Motus spasmodicus of Hoffman. It is en- 
 demial in some places in Germany, but 
 more a rural than urbanical disorder, said 
 to arise from the use of spoiled corn. 
 
 CONVULSIO CLONICA. Convulsion with al- 
 ternate relaxation. 
 
 CONVULSIO GRAVIDARUM. Convulsion of 
 pregnant women. 
 
 CONVULSIO HABITUALIS. The chorea 
 St. Viti. 
 
 Cosrvmsio HFMITOTONOS. Convulsion 
 approaching to tetanus. 
 
 CGNVULSIO AB INANITIONS. Convulsion 
 from inanition. 
 
 CONVULSIO INDICA. Tetanus. 
 
 CONVULSIO INTERMITTENS. Convulsion 
 occurring in paroxysms. 
 
 CONVULSIO NEPHBAL&ICA. Convulsion 
 from stones in the kidneys. 
 
 CONVULSIO A1J ONANISMO. Convulsion 
 
 from self pollution. 
 
 CONVULSIO RAPHANIA. Spasmodic pain- 
 ful disease of the joints. 
 
 CONVULSIO TONICA. Common or perma* 
 nent convulsion. 
 
 CONVULSIO UTERI. Abortion. 
 CONYZA. (From KQVK, dust; because 
 its powder is sprinkled to kill fleas in places 
 where they are troublesome.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia su- 
 pcrflua. 
 
 CONYZA JBTHIOPICA. A name for the 
 elichrvbum. 
 
 CONYZA CJERULEA. The herb flea-bane. 
 This acrid plant is exhibited on the con- 
 tinent in some diseases of the chest. 
 
 CONYZA MAJOR. Conyza major vulgu- 
 ris- Mas theophrasti. Conyza major of 
 Dioscoricles. Greater flea-bane. 
 
 CONYZA MEDIA. Arnica Suedensis. Inula 
 dysenterica of Linnaeus -.foliis amplexi- 
 caulibus, cordato-dblongis ; caule vUlvao, pa- 
 niculato, squamis calycinis, setaceis. An 
 acrid, subaromatic plant, possessing anti- 
 dysenteric virtues. It is sometimes called 
 arnica spuriu. 
 
 CONYZA MINOR. Conyza minor jftore 
 globoso. Pulicaria. Conyza minima et media. 
 Small flea-bane. The inula dysenterica. 
 The chief use of all the flea-banes is to de- 
 stroy fleas and gnats, by burning. They 
 are occasionally used ' as an antipsoric re- 
 medy. 
 
 COOPERTORIA. (From co operio, to co* 
 ver over) Cartilago thyroidea. Called 
 also abicum. 
 
 COOSTRUM. The centre of the diaphragm. 
 COPAIBA. See Balsamum copaibee. 
 COPAIFERA. (From Copaira, the In- 
 dian name, and fero, to bear.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Decandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 COPAIFETIA OFFICINALIS. The syste- 
 inatic name of the plant from which the 
 Copaiva balsam is obtained. See Balsa- 
 mum CopMVce. 
 
 COPAL. (The American name of all 
 clear odoriferous gums.) Gum copal. This 
 resinous substance is imported from Guinea, 
 where it is found in the sand on the shore. 
 It is of a yellow colour, faintly glistening, 
 imperfectly transparent, and apt to break 
 with a conchoidal fracture. It is tasteless, 
 and, while cold, inodorous. It is used, 
 dissolved in rectified spirit of wine, in laxi- 
 ties of the gums, with the same views as 
 mastich. 
 
 Copaiva balsam. See Balsamum Copaivte, 
 COPELLA. See Cupella. 
 COPHER. A name for camphor. 
 COPHOS. (Kaxjw, dumb.) Deaf or dumb. 
 Aiso a dulness in any of the senses. 
 
 COPHOSIS. (From xafoc. deaf.) A 
 difficulty of hearing. It is often sympto- 
 matic of some disease. See Dysecoea t 
 
COP 
 
 COP 
 
 235 
 
 COPPER. (Quasi as Cyprium f so 
 named from the island of Cyprus, whence 
 it was formerly brought.) A metal found 
 in the earth, in various states. It is found 
 native, (native copper,) possessing the red 
 colour, malleability, and many of its other 
 properties; it is, however, not quite pure, 
 but generally mixed with a minute portion 
 of gold, or silver. 
 
 This ore is found of an indeterminate 
 figure, in solid and compact masses; some- 
 times in plates and threads, which assume 
 a variety of forms. It crystallizes in cubes. 
 It then is flexible. It has much metallic 
 lustre. It is found in many parts of Eu- 
 rope. 
 
 Copper ores are very numerous. Cop- 
 per combined with oxygen, forms oxyd of 
 copper, or the earthy copper ore, (mountain 
 blue.} United to carbonic acid, it consti- 
 tutes the hepatic copper ores, (mountain 
 green,) &c. The compact ore of this kind 
 is untied malacldtt. It generally exhibits 
 a very fine grass-green, emerald green, or 
 apple-green colour. It is fournl in solid 
 masses of an indeterminate shape. It has 
 often a beautiful sattin-like appearance, or 
 silky lustre. 
 
 Copper also exists mineralized by the mu- 
 riatic acid, sulphuric acid, arsenic acid,&c. 
 Copper mineralized with sulphur is called 
 vitreous copper ore. Its colour is generally 
 lead-gray. Combined with sulphur and 
 iro^, it forms the azure copper ore, and all 
 the varieties of copper pyrites. Minera- 
 lized with sulphur, arsenic, iron, and zinc, 
 it constitutes the tyvtim or blendose copper 
 ores, of which there are many varieties. 
 C'-pper mines are abundant in Britain, 
 Germany, &c. , 
 
 Properties of Copper. Pure copper is of 
 a rose-red colour, very sonorous, very te- 
 nacious, ductile, and malleable ; of a con- 
 siderable compactness ; moderately hard 
 and elastic. Its texture is granulated, and 
 subject to blisters. It crystallizes in qua- 
 drilateral pyramids. Its specific gravity is 
 between 7.788. and 8.584. When rubbed, 
 it emits a disagreeable odour. It melts at 
 27 of Wedgwood's pyrometer. At a h ,gh- 
 er temperature, it burns with a beautiful 
 green flame. It is a good conductor of ca- 
 loric, of electricity, and of galvanism. F.x 
 posed to the air it becomes brown, and at 
 last green, by absorbing carbonic acid. 
 When heated, it turns blue, yellow, violet, 
 and brown. It readily fuses with phospho- 
 rus and unites to sulphur, when finely di- 
 vided by mere trituraiion. It does not de- 
 compose water at the temperature of ig- 
 nition. It is acted on by the greater num- 
 ber of the acids. Nitric acid acts on cop- 
 per with great vehemence. Sulphurct of 
 potash combines with it in the dry and in 
 the humid way. It is capable of alloying 
 with the greater number of the metals. 
 With zinc it forms the compound metals 
 
 called brass, pinchbeck, and others : with 
 tin it forms bell-metal and bronze. It 
 unites to the earths merely in vitrification. 
 Liquid ammonia causes it to oxydate quick- 
 ly when air is admitted. It decomposes 
 muriate of ammonia, and red sulphurated 
 oxyd of mercury, by heat. It is poisonous 
 to the human constitution. 
 
 Method f)f obtaining- Copper. Copper is 
 procured from its ores, by different pro- 
 cesses according' to the nature of those 
 ores. If they contain much sulphur, after 
 being pounded and washed, they are roast- 
 ed in the open air to dispel the sulphur. 
 The ore is afterwards roasted once o; 1 twice 
 more, and is melted in an open fire into a 
 mass, called a mat ot' copper. In this state 
 it stiil contains a large quantity of sulphur, 
 which the workmen continue to expel by 
 repeated roastings and fusion, till the metal 
 acquires a certain degree of purity, and is 
 called black copper, which is somewhat 
 malleable, but still contains sulphur, iron, 
 and in general some other impurities. In 
 order to get entirely rid of these, the cop- 
 per is hastily fused with three times its 
 weight of lead. The lead unites with the 
 copper, and expels the iron ; and the rest 
 of the metals which happen to be mixed 
 with the copper are thus expelled. The 
 copper is afterwards refined, by keeping it 
 heated in crucibles for a considerable 
 time, so that it may throw up all the fo- 
 reign substances it still contains in the 
 form of scoriae. It is examined from time 
 to time by immersing iron rods into it, 
 which become coloured with a small quan- 
 tity of copper, and its purity is judged of 
 by' the brilliant redness of these specimens. 
 
 COPPERAS. A name given to blue, green, 
 and white vitriol. 
 
 COPRAGOGA. (From Kon^oe, dung, and 
 ayce, to bring away.) Copragagum. The 
 name of a gently purging electuary, men- 
 tioned by Rulandus. 
 
 COPRIEMESIS. (From xo?rgo?. excre- 
 ment, and spice, to vomit.) A vomiting of 
 faeces. 
 
 CopRocmficA. (From XOTT^OC, excrement, 
 and jcg/va>, to separate.) Mild cathartic me* 
 dicines. 
 
 COPROPHORTA (From KGTT^G?, excre- 
 ment, and <j>oga>, to bring away.) A purg- 
 ing, 
 
 Corns, (Kocrgo?.) The fxces, or ex- 
 crements. 
 
 COPROSTASIA. (From K05roc, faeces, and 
 is~Hf*i, to remain.) Costiveness, or a con- 
 striction of the belly. 
 
 COPTARIOM. (Koft-7w, a small cake ) Cop- 
 tarium. A medicine in the shape of a very 
 small cake, directed for disorders of the 
 aspera arteria and lungs, and for many 
 other intentions, by the ancients. 
 
 COPTK (KCTTJH, a small c->ke.) It was 
 the form of a medicine used by the an- 
 cients ; also a cataplasm generally made of 
 
236 
 
 COR 
 
 COR 
 
 vegetable substances, and applied exter- 
 nally to the stomach, and internally on 
 many occasions. 
 
 COPULA. ( Quasi compula / from competto, 
 to restrain.) A name for a ligament. 
 
 COQ.UENTIA. (From coquo, to digest.) 
 Medicines which promote concoction.. 
 
 COR. 
 
 1. The heart See Heart. 
 
 2. Gold. 
 
 3. An intense fire. 
 
 CORACIITE. (From no^, a crow; so 
 named fiom ils black colour.) A name for 
 a lozenge, quoted by Galen from Asclepi- 
 ades. 
 
 CORACO-BRACHIALIS. (From g*| f 
 a crow, and /3a/Gx, the arm.) Coraco-hu- 
 meral of Dumas. Coraco-brachiceus. A 
 muscle, so called from its origin and inser- 
 tion. It is situated on the humerus, before 
 the scapula. It arises, tendinous and fleshy, 
 from the fore-part of the coracoid process 
 Of the scapula, adhering, in its descent, to 
 the short head of the biceps ; inserted, 
 tendinous and fleshy, about the middle of 
 the internal part of the os humeri, near the 
 origin of the third head of the triceps, 
 called brachialis externus, where it sends 
 down a thin, tendinous expansion to the in- 
 ternal condyle o'f the os humeri. Its use is 
 to raise the arm upwards and forwards. 
 
 CORACO-HYOIDEUS. ( Coraco-hyoideus, 
 SC. musculus, 3co&)io-uoi<?auos; from xoga|, a 
 crow, and uoa<fg?, the bone called hyoides.) 
 See Omo-hyoi ileus. 
 
 CORACOID. ( Coracoideus ; from *<>, 
 a crow, and g/cTo?, resemblance ; besause it is 
 shaped like the beak of a crow.) A name 
 given to a process on the upper and ante- 
 rior part of the scapula. 
 
 Coral. See Corallium. 
 
 CORALLINA. (Dim. of corallium ; from 
 *o, a daughter, and a,x?, the sea ; because 
 it is generated in the sea.) JWuscus mariti- 
 mus. Corallina officinalis. Corallina alba. 
 Sea coralline, and white wormseed. A 
 marine production, resembling a small 
 plant without leaves, consisting of nume- 
 rous brittle cretaceous substances, friable 
 betwixt the fingers, and crackling between 
 the teeth. Powdered, it is administered to 
 children as an anthelmiiuic. 
 
 CORALLIXA CORSICABTA. Heludnthocor- 
 ton. Conferva helmintho-cortbs. Coralli- 
 na rubra. Corallina melito-ccrton. Lemi- 
 tho-corton. Corsican worm weed. Fucus 
 helmintho-corton of De La Tourette. This 
 plant has gained great repute in destroying 
 all species of intestinal worms. Its virtues 
 are extolled by many ; but impartial expe- 
 rimentalists have frequently been dis- 
 appointed of its efficacy. The Geneva 
 Pharmacopoeia directs a syrup to be made 
 of it. . 
 
 CORALLIXA MELITO-CORTON. See Coral- 
 Una corsicana. 
 
 RUBRA. See Corallina corsi' 
 
 Coralline. See Corallina. 
 
 Coralline, Corsican. See Corallina Corsi- 
 cana. 
 
 CORALLIUM ALBUM. A hard, white, cal- 
 careous, brittle substance ; the nidus of 
 the Madrepora oculata. Class, Vermes. 
 Order, Lithoph-jta. It is sometimes exhibit- 
 ed as an absorbent earth. 
 
 CORALLIUM RUBRUM. (From xo/w, 
 a daughter, and **?, the sea ; so named 
 because it is generated in the sea.) Jlcmo. 
 Azur. The red coral is mostly employed 
 medicinally. It is a hard, brittle, calcareous 
 substance, resembling the stalk of a plant, 
 and is the habitation of the Ms nobitis. 
 Class, Vermes. Order, Zoophitas. When 
 powdered, it is exhibited as an absorbent 
 earth to children ; but does not appear to 
 claim any preference to common chalk. 
 
 CORALLODEJTDRON. (From jtogaAA/oi', co- 
 ral, and (fWg&v, a tree ; resembling in hurd- 
 ness and colour a piece of coral.) The co- 
 ral-tree of America ; antivenereal. 
 
 CORALLOIDES szpTFOiL. Tooth or coral- 
 wort ; corroborant. 
 
 CORALLOIDES FDNGUS. (From xogiKxiov, 
 coral, and s/cTo?, likeness.) Erotylus. Cla- 
 varia coralloides of Linnaeus. It is said to 
 be corroborant and astringent. 
 
 CORCHORON. (From *og, the pupil of 
 the eye, and *oga, to purge ; so called be- 
 cause it was thought to purge away rheum 
 from the eyes.) The herb pimpernel, or 
 chick weed. 
 
 CORDA. See Chordee. 
 
 CORDA TYMPANI. The portio dura 
 of the seventh pair of nerves, having enter- 
 ed the tympanum, sends a small branch to 
 the stapes, and another more considera- 
 ble one, which runs across the tympanum 
 from behind forwards, passes between the 
 long leg of the incus and the handle of the 
 malleus, then goes out at the same place 
 where the tendon of the anterior muscle of 
 the malleus enters. It is called corda 
 tympani, besause it crosses the tympanum 
 as a cord crosses the bottom of a drum. 
 Dr. Monro thinks that the corda tympani 
 is formed by the second branch of the fifth 
 pair, as well as by the portio dura of the 
 seventh. 
 
 CORD.E WILLISII. See Dura mater. 
 
 CORDIALS. Medicines are generally 
 so termed, which possess warm and stimu- 
 lating properties, and that are given to raise 
 the spirits. 
 
 CORDIA MIX A. Sebostina. The syste- 
 matic name of the Sebesten plant. See Se- 
 besten. 
 
 CORIUNEMA. (From Kxga, the head, and 
 <T/yai, to move about.) A head-ach, attend- 
 ed with a vertigo. 
 
 CORDOLIUM. (From cor, the heart, and 
 dohr, pain.) A name formerly applied to 
 cardialgia, or heart-burn. 
 
 CORE. (Kcg.) The pupil of the eye. 
 
 COREMATA. (From *ogga>, to cleanse.) 
 Medicines for cleansing the skin. 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 237 
 
 Coriander. See Coriandrum. 
 
 CORIANDRUM. (From *<>, a pupil, 
 and <wg, a man ; because of its roundness, 
 like the pupil of" a man's eye ; or probably 
 so called from *o / f , cimex, a bug) because 
 the green herb, seed and all, stinks into- 
 lerably of bugs.) Coriander. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria* Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the offi- 
 cinal coriander. Cassibor. Corianon. The 
 Coriandrum sati-oum of Linnaus :fructibus 
 globosis. This plant is a native of the 
 South of Europe, where, in some places, 
 it is said to grow in such abundance as fre- 
 quently to choke the growth of wheat and 
 other grain. From being cultivated here 
 as a medicinal plant, it has for some time 
 become naturalized to this country, where 
 it is usually found in corn-fields, the sides 
 of roads, and about dunghills. Every part 
 of the plant, when fresh, has a very offen- 
 sive odour, but, upon being dried, the 
 seeds have a tolerable grateful smell, and 
 their taste is moderately warm and slightly 
 jpangent. They give out their virtue to- 
 tally to rectified spirit, but only partially 
 to water. In distillation with water, they 
 yield a small quantity of a yellowish essen- 
 tial oil, which smells strongly and pretty 
 agreeably of the coriander. 
 
 Dioscorides asserts, that the seeds, when 
 taken in a considerable quantity, produce 
 -deleterious effects ; and, in some parts of 
 Spain and Egypt, where the fresh herb is 
 eaten as a cordial, instances of. fatuity, le- 
 thargy, &c. are observed to occur very 
 frequently ; but these qualities seem to 
 have been unjustly ascribed to the corian- 
 der; and Dr. Withering informs us, that 
 he has known six drachms of the seeds 
 taken at once, without any remarkable 
 effect. These seeds, and indeed most of 
 those of the umbelliferous plants, possess 
 a stomachic and carminative power. They 
 are directed in the infusum amarum, the 
 infusum senna tartarizatum, and some other 
 compositions of the pharmacopoeias ; and, 
 according to Dr. Ctillen, the principal use 
 of these seeds is, " that infused along with 
 senna, they more powerfully correct the 
 odour and taste of this than any other aro- 
 matic that I have employed, and are, I 
 believe, equally powerful in obviating the 
 griping that senna is very ready to pro- 
 duce.'' 
 
 CORTANDRUM SATivuM. The systematic 
 name of the plant called cariandrum in the 
 pharmacopoeias. See Coriandrum. 
 
 CORIANON. See Coriandrum. 
 
 CORIS. (From nagec, to cleave, or cut ; 
 so called because it was said to heal 
 wounds.) The herb hypericum. 
 
 CORIS LUTEA. CoTis legitima wetica. 
 The hypericum saxatile, or bastard St. 
 John's wort. 
 
 CORIS MOXSPELIENSIS. This plant is 
 intensely bitter and nauseous, but appa- 
 rently an active medicine, and employed, 
 it is said, with success in syphilis. 
 
 CORK. The bark of the Quercus ruber 
 of Linnaeus, formerly employed as an as- 
 tringent, but now disused. It affords an 
 acid. 
 
 CORN. Clavus. A hardened portion 
 of cuticle, produced by pressure : so called 
 because a piece can be picked out like a 
 corn of barley. Corns are sometimes con- 
 nected with the periosteum. 
 
 COHNACHINI ptn.vis. Scammony, anti- 
 mony, and cream of tartar. 
 
 CORNEA OP AC A. The sclerotic mem- 
 brane of the eye is so called, because it is 
 of a horny consistence and opake. See 
 Sclerotic membrane. 
 
 CORNEA TRANSPARENS. Sclerotica 
 ceratoides. The transparent portion of the 
 sclerotic membrane, through which the 
 rays of light pass, is so called, to distin- 
 guish it from that which is opake. See 
 Sclerotic membrane. 
 
 CORNESTA. A chemical retort. 
 
 Cornflower. See Cyanus. 
 
 CORNICULA. (From cornu, a horn.) A 
 cupping instrument, made of horn. 
 
 CORNICULARIS. (From cornu, a horn.) 
 Shaped like a horn ; the coracoid process. 
 
 CORN-SAHAB. This is the Valeriana lo- 
 custa of Linnaeus. It is cultivated in our 
 gardens, and eaten amongst the early sal- 
 lads. It is a very wholesome succulent 
 plant, possessing anti-scorbutic and gently 
 aperient virtues. 
 
 CORNU AMMONIS. Cornu arietis. 
 When the pes hippocampi of the human 
 brain is cut transversely through, the cor- 
 tical substance is so disposed as to resem- 
 ble a ram's horn. This is the true cornu 
 ammonis, though the name is often applied 
 to the pes hippocampi. 
 
 CORNU ARIETIS. See Cornu ammo- 
 nis. 
 
 CORNU. Cornu cervi. Hartshorn. The 
 horns of several species of stag, as the cer- 
 vus alces, cervus dama, cervus ^elaphus, and 
 cervus taranda&re used medicinally. Boiled, 
 they impart to the water a nutritious jelly, 
 which is frequently served at table. Harts- 
 horn jelly is made thus: Boil half a pound 
 of the shavings of hart's-horn, in six pints 
 of water, to a quart ; to the strained li- 
 quor add one ounce of the juice of lemon, 
 or of Seville orange, four ounces of moun- 
 tain wine, and half a pound of sugar ; then 
 boil the whole to a proper consistence. 
 The chief use of the horns is for calcina- 
 tion, and to afford the liquor volatihs cornu 
 cervi and carbonate of ammonia. 
 
 CORNU CERVI CAICIJTATCM. See Cornu 
 ustum. 
 
 CORNU USTUM. Burnt hartshorn shavings 
 possess absorbent, antacid, and atlstrin^ent 
 properties, and are given in form of decoc- 
 
238 
 
 COR 
 
 COR 
 
 tion, as a common drink in diarrhoeas, py- 
 rosis, &c. 
 
 CORNUA. Warts. Horny excrescences, 
 which mostly form on the joints of the toes. 
 Similar diseased productions have been 
 known to arise on the head, and other 
 parts. 
 
 CORNUA UTERI. Plectenx. In compara- 
 tive anatomy, the horns of the womb ; the 
 womb being- in some animals triangular, 
 and its angles resembling horns. 
 
 CORNUTWUSA. A retort. 
 
 CORNUS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Te- 
 trandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmocopojial name of the cor- 
 nel tree. Cornus sangui7iea of Linnaeus. 
 The fruit is moderately cooling and astrin- 
 gent. 
 
 CORNUTA. (From cornu; from its re- 
 semblance to a horn.) A retort. 
 
 CORONA CILIA HIS The ciliar ligament. 
 
 CORONA GLANDIS. The margin of 
 the glans penis. 
 
 CORONA IMPERIALIS. A name for crown- 
 imperial. The Turks use this plant as an 
 emetic. The whole plant is considered 
 poisonous. 
 
 CORONA REGIA. The melilotus. 
 
 CORONA sous. Sun-flower. Called al- 
 so chimalati. The Helianthus annuus of 
 Linnaeus. It has been noticed as heating, 
 ajid an agreeable food. The seeds are 
 made into bread. 
 
 CORONA VENERIS. Venereal blotches on 
 the forehead are so termed. 
 
 CORONAL SUTURE. (From corona, 
 a crown, or garland ; so named because the 
 ancients wore theirgarlands in its direction.) 
 Sutnra coronalis. Sutura arcualis. The 
 suture of the head, that extends from one 
 temple across to the other, uniting the two 
 parietal bones with the frontal. 
 
 CORONARIUS STOMACHICUS. Part of the 
 eighth pair of nerves. 
 
 CORONARY VESSELS. Vasa coro- 
 naria. The arteries and veins of the heart 
 and stomach. The term coronary is here 
 given from corona, a crown, surrounding 
 any part in the manner of a crown. 
 
 CORONARY LIGAMENTS. (From 
 corona, a crown.) Ligaments uniting the 
 radius and ulna. The term ligamentum 
 coronarium is also applied to a ligament of 
 the liver. 
 
 CORONE. (Kcgow, a crow ; so named 
 from its supposed likeness to a crow's bill.) 
 The acute process of the lower jaw bone. 
 
 CORONO1D. (Coronoideus ; from KOW- 
 v, a crow, and ttStc, likeness.) Processes 
 of bones are so called, that have any re- 
 semblance to a crow's beak, as coronoides 
 apophysis ulna, coronoides apophysis maxillae. 
 
 COBONOTUS. (From jtogaw, a carrion 
 crow, and TTOVC, foot ; the plant be'mg said 
 to resemble a crow's foot.) Coronopodinm. 
 Cormt. Certinum. Stella terrx, Planta- 
 
 go. Buck's-hom plantain. The Plantago 
 coronopm of Linnaeus. Its medical virtues 
 are the same as those of the other plan, 
 tains. 
 
 CORPORA ALBICANTIA. Corpora 
 albicamia Willisii. 
 
 CORPORA CAVERNOSA CLITORI- 
 D1S. Two hollow crura, forming the 
 clitoris. ' v 
 
 CORPORA CAVERNOSA PENIS. 
 Two spongy bodies that arise, one from 
 each ascending portion of the ischium, and 
 form the whole bulk of the penis above the 
 urethra, and terminate obtusely behind its 
 gians. See Penis. 
 
 CORPORA FIMBR1ATA. The flat- 
 tened terminations of tlie posterior crura of 
 the fornix of the brain, which urn round 
 into the inferior cavity of the lateral ven- 
 tricle, and end in the pedes hippocampi. 
 
 CORPORA IOBOSA. Part of the cortical 
 part of the kidney. 
 
 CORPORA NERVEO-SPONGIOSA. The cor- 
 pora cavernosa penis. 
 
 CORPORA NERVOSA. The corpora caver- 
 nosa clitoridis. 
 
 CORPORA OL1VARIA. The two 
 external prominences of the medulla ob- 
 longata, that are shaped somewhat like an 
 olive. 
 
 CORPORA PYRAMIDALIA. Two in- 
 ternal prominences of the medulla ob- 
 longata, which are more of a pyramidal 
 shape than the former. 
 
 CORPORA QUADR1GEMINA. See 
 Tub'ercula quadrigemina. 
 
 COR POM A STRIATA. So named from 
 their appearance. See Cerebrum. 
 
 CORPUS ANNULARE A synonym of 
 pons Varolii. See Pons Varolii. 
 
 CORPUS. The body. Many parts and 
 substances are also distinguished by this 
 name : as corpus callosum, corpus luteum, 
 &c. See also Body. 
 
 CORPUS CALLOSUM. Coinmissura 
 magna cerebri. The white medullary part 
 joining the two hemispheres of the brain, 
 and coming into view under the falx of the 
 dura mater when the hemispheres are 
 drawn from each other. On the surface of 
 the corpus callosum two lines are conspicu- 
 ous, called the raphe. 
 
 CORPUS GLANDULOSUM. The prostrate 
 gland. 
 
 CORPUS LUTEUM. The granulous 
 papilla which is found in that part of fhe 
 ovarium of females, from whence an ovum 
 had proceeded ; hence their presence de- 
 termines that the female has been impreg- 
 nated ; and the number of the corpora Ivtea 
 corresponds with the number of impreg- 
 nations. It is, however, asserted by a 
 modern writer, that corpora lutea have 
 been detected in young virgins, where no 
 impregnations could possibly have taken 
 place. 
 
 CORPUS MUCOSUM. See Rete mucosum. 
 
COR 
 
 COR 
 
 239 
 
 CORPUS PAMPINIFORME. (Pampi- 
 niformis ; front pumpmits, a tendril, andybr- 
 ma t likeness, resembl.ng a tvndrjl.) Corpus 
 pyramidale. Applied to the spermatic chord, 
 and ihrac:c duct; also to the plexus of 
 veins surrounding- the spermatic artery in 
 the cavity of the abdomen. 
 
 CORPUS RETICULARE. See liete muco- 
 sum. 
 
 CORPUS SESAMO1DKUM. A little 
 proniinence at the entry of the pulmonary 
 artery. 
 
 CORPUS SPONGIOSUM URETHRyE. 
 Substantia spungtosa urethrx. Corpus 
 spongiosum penis. This substance origi- 
 nates before the prostate gland, surrounds 
 the urethra and forms the bulb; then pro- 
 ceeds to the end of the corpora cavernosa, 
 and terminates in the glans penis, which it 
 forms. 
 
 CORPUS VARICOSUM. The spermatic 
 chord. 
 
 COHRAGO. (From cor, the heart ; it being 
 supposed to have a good effect in comfort- 
 ing the heart.) See Borugo. 
 
 COBRE. (From xii^a, to shave.) The 
 temples. That part of the jaws where the 
 beard grows, and which is used to shave. 
 
 CORROBORANTS. (Corroborantia, sc. 
 medicumenta.) Medicines, or whatever 
 gives strength to the body, as bark, wine, 
 beef, cold bath, &c. &c. See Tonics. 
 
 Corrosive sublimate. See Oxymurias hy- 
 drargyri. 
 
 CORROSIVES. (Corrosiva, sc. medica- 
 menta,- from corrodo, to eat away.) See 
 Escharoticf. 
 
 CORRUGATOR SUPERCIL1I. (From 
 corrugo, to wrinkle.) Musculus super cilii of 
 Winslow. JWuscvlus Jrontalis verus, seu cor- 
 rugator cmterii of Douglas, and Cutaneo 
 sourcilUer of Dumas. A small muscle 
 situated on the forehead. When one 
 muscle acts, it is drawn towards the other, 
 and projects over the inner canthus of the 
 eye When both muscles act, they pull 
 down the skin of the forehead and make 
 it wrinkle, particularly between the eye- 
 brows. 
 
 CORTEX. This term is generally, though 
 improperly, given to the Peruvian bark. It 
 applies to any rind or bark 
 
 CORTEX ANGELINA. The bark of a tree 
 growing in Grenada. A decoction of it is 
 recommended as a vermifuge. It excites 
 tormina, similar to jalap, and operates by 
 purging. 
 
 CORTEX ANGUSTUR^E. See Angus- 
 twos cortex. 
 
 CORTEX ANTISCORBUTICUS. The canella 
 alba. 
 
 CORTEX AROMATICUS. The canella alba. 
 CORTEX BEIA-AYE. See Hela-aye cortex. 
 CORTEX CANELLA MALABBIC/E. See Cas- 
 sia lignea, 
 
 CORTEX CARDINALIS DE JLTJGO. The 
 Peruvir- 1 bark was so called, because the 
 
 Cardinal Lugo had testimonials of above a 
 thousand cures performed by it in the year 
 1653. 
 
 COBTEX CEREBBI. The cortical substance 
 of the brain. 
 
 CORTEX CHINEE BEGIUS. See Cinchona. 
 
 COBTEX CHINEE SUBINAMENSIS. This bark 
 is remarkably bitter, and preferable to the 
 other species in intermittent fevers. 
 
 CORTEX CHINCHIN^E. See Cinchona. 
 
 CORTEX ELUTHERIA. See Cascarillte cor- 
 tex. 
 
 CORTEX GEOFFROY & JAMAICEJSSIS. 
 Bulge-water-tree bark. The bark of the 
 Geoffroya Jatnaicensis ,- inermis foliolis Ian- 
 ceolatis, of Swartz. It is principally used 
 in Jamaica, and with great success, as a ver- 
 mifuge. 
 
 CORTEX LAVOLA. The bark bearing this 
 name is supposed to be the produce of the 
 tree which affords the anisum stellalum. Its 
 virtues are similar. 
 
 CORTEX MAGELLANICUS. See itfintera- 
 nus cortex. 
 
 CORTEX MASSOY. The produce of New- 
 Guinea, Where it is beaten into a pultaceous 
 mass with water, and rubbed upon the ab- 
 domen to alhiy tormina of the bowels. It 
 partakes of the smell and flavour of cinna- 
 mon. 
 
 CORTEX PATRUM. The Peruvian bark. 
 
 CORTEX PEBUVIANUS. See Cinchona. 
 
 CORTEX PEBUVIANUS FLAVUS. See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 COBTEX PERUVIANUS HTTBER. See Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 CORTEX POCCEREB/E. This bark is sent 
 from America ; and is said to be service- 
 able in diarrhoea^, dysenteries, and hepatic 
 fluxes. 
 
 CORTEX QUASSIA. See Quassia. 
 
 CORTEX WINTEI^ANUS. See Winteranus 
 cortex 
 
 CORTICAL. Cineritious substance. The 
 external substance of the brain is of a dark- 
 er colour than the internal, and surrounds 
 the medullary substance, as the bark does 
 the tree ; hence it is termed cortical. See 
 also Kidney. 
 
 CORTUSA. The plant self-heal; bear's 
 ear ; sanicle. It is expectorant. 
 
 CORU CANARICA. A quince-like tree of 
 Malabar ; it is antydysenteric. 
 
 CORYLUS. (Derivation uncertain; ac- 
 cording to some, from gta, a walnut.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monxcia. Or- 
 der, Polyandria* 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ha- 
 zel-tree. The nuts of this tree are much 
 eaten in this country; they are hard of 
 digestion, and often p^ss the bowels very 
 little altered; if howevei% they are well 
 chewed, they give out a nutritious oil. An 
 oil is also obtained from the wood of this 
 tree, Corylus avellana of Linnaeus: sti- 
 pulis ovatis, obtusis, which is efficacious 
 
240 
 
 COS 
 
 COW 
 
 against the tooth-ach, and is said to kill 
 worms. 
 
 CORTUJS AVELLAHA. The hazel-nHt 
 tree. See Corylus. 
 
 COKTPHE. (Kogu<j>.) The vertex of the 
 head. The inner parts of the nails. 
 
 COHYZA. (Coryza, xwfc: from Jtstga, 
 the head, and eo>, to boil.) An increased 
 discharge of mucus from the nose. See 
 Catarrh. 
 
 CORIZA CATARRH AIIS. A catarrh from 
 cold. 
 
 CORTZA FEBRICOSA. A catarrh with 
 fever. 
 
 CORTZA PHLEGMATORRHAGTA. A ca- 
 tarrh, with much discharge of mucus. 
 
 CORYZA PURTJLEJTTA. A catarrh, with 
 discharge of matter. 
 
 CORTZA VARJOLOSA. A catarrh accom- 
 panying small-pox. 
 
 CORTZA VIRULENTA. A catarrh, with 
 discharge of acrid mucus. 
 
 COSCULIA. The grains of kermes. 
 
 COSMETIC. A term applied to reme- 
 dies against blotches and freckles. 
 
 COSMOS. Jiythmus. A regular series. 
 In Hippocrates it is the order and series of 
 critical days. 
 
 Cossis. Cossi. A worm that breeds in 
 wood; also a little tubercle in the face, 
 like the head of a worm. 
 
 Cos SUM. A malignant ulcer of the nose 
 mentioned by Paracelsus. 
 
 COSTA. (Jl custodicndo ; because the 
 vibs surround and defend the vital parts.) 
 A rib. The ribs are four-and-twenty in 
 number, twelve on each side of the thorax. 
 See Ribs. 
 
 COSTA PULMONARIA. Costa herba. A 
 name of the herb hawkweed. 
 
 COSTO-HYOIDEUS. (From coata t a rib, 
 and hyoideus, belonging to the hyoidal 
 bone.) A muscle so named from its origin 
 and insertion. See Omo-hyoideus. 
 
 COSTUS. (From kasta, Arabian.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Monandria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 COSTUS AMARUS. See Costus arabicus. 
 
 COSTUS ARABICUS. Costus indiciis, ama~ 
 run, dttlcis, orientalts. Sweet aud bitter 
 costus. The root of this tree, Costus arabi- 
 cus of Linnaeus, possesses bitter and aro- 
 matic virtues, and is considersd as a good 
 stomachic. Formerly there were two 
 other species, the bitter and sweet, distin- 
 guished for use. At present, the Arabic 
 only is known, and that is seldom employ- 
 ed. It is, however, said to be stomachic, 
 diaphoretic, and diuretic. 
 
 COSTUS CORTICOSUS. The canellaalba. 
 
 COSTUS HORTORUM MINOR. The agera- 
 tum. 
 
 COSTUS XIGRA. The artichoke, 
 
 COSTTLE. (KCTUAJJ, the name of an old 
 measure.) The socket of the hip-bone. 
 
 COTARONIUM. A word coined by Para- 
 celsus, implying a liquor into which all 
 bodies, and even their elements, may be 
 dissolved. 
 
 COTIS. (From XOT?, the head.) The 
 back part of the head ; sometimes the hol- 
 low of the neck. 
 
 COTULA FozTiuA. (Cotula, dim. of cos, a 
 whetstone, from the resemblance of its 
 leaves to a whetstone ; or from *o7x, a hol- 
 low.) Chamxtnelum fatidum. Mayweed. 
 Stinking camomile. This plant, .Ant f tends 
 cotula of Linnaeus : recepraculis conicis, 
 paleis sataceis, snninibus nudis, has a very 
 disagreeable smell ; the leaves, a strong, 
 acrid, bitterish taste; the flowers, however, 
 are almost insipid. It is said to have been 
 useful in hysterical affections, but is very 
 seldom employed. 
 
 COTYLOID CAVITY. (Cotyhides f 
 from JMTuxj), the name of an old measure, 
 and sftTc?, resemblance.) The acetabulum. 
 See innominatum os. 
 
 COTTLOIDES. See Cotyloid cavity. 
 
 COUCHING. A surgical operation that 
 consists in removing the opaque lens out of 
 the axis of vision, by means of a needle, con- 
 structed for the purpose. There are two 
 couching needles, which now seem to be 
 preferred to all -others; the one used by 
 Mr. Hey, and that employed by Professor 
 Searpa. 
 
 Couch-grass. See Gramen caninum. 
 
 COUGH, Tussis. A sonorous concus- 
 sion of the thorax, produced by the sudden 
 expulsion of the inspired air. 
 
 COUM. The meadow-saffron. 
 
 COUNTER-OPENING. Cantra-apertu. 
 ra. An opening made in any part of an 
 abscess opposite to one already in it. This 
 is often done in order to afford a readier 
 egress to the collected pus. 
 
 COUP BE SOLEII,. An erysipelas from a 
 scorching sun. 
 
 COURAP. (Indian.) A distemper very 
 common in Java, and other parts of the 
 East-Indies, where there is a perpetual itch- 
 ing and discharge of matter. It is a herpes 
 on the axilla, groins, breast, and face. 
 
 COURBARIL. The tree which produces 
 the gum anime. See Anime. 
 
 COURONDI. An evergreen tree of India, 
 said to be antidysenteric. 
 
 COUROT MOELLI. A shrub of India, suid 
 to be antivenomous. 
 
 Couscos. An African food, much used 
 about the river Senegal. It is a composi- 
 tion of the flower of millet, with some flesh, 
 and what is there called lalo. 
 
 Co'cohage. See Dolichos. 
 
 Cow-itch. See Dolichos. 
 
 COWPER'S GLANDS. (Coioperi gltin- 
 dulv ; named from Cowper, who first de- 
 scribed them.) Three large muciparous 
 glands of the male, two of which are situ- 
 ated before the prostate gland under the 
 
CRA 
 
 CRI 
 
 241 
 
 Accelerator muscles of the urine, and the 
 third more forward, before the bulb of the 
 urethra. They excrete a fluid, similar to 
 that of the prostate gland, during 1 the ve- 
 nereal orgasm. 
 
 COWPEIU GLAxnuiJE. See Coivper's 
 glands. 
 
 COVOLAM. The Crataeva marmelos of 
 Linnjcus, whose fruit is astringent whilst 
 unnpe ; but when ripe, of a delicious taste. 
 The bark of the tree strengthens the sto- 
 mach, and relieves hypochondriac lan- 
 guors. 
 
 COXA. The ischium is sometimes so 
 called, and sometimes the os coccygis. 
 
 COXEJTDIX. (From coxa, ihe hip.) The 
 ischium ; the hip-joint. 
 
 CRABLOUSE. A species of pediculus 
 which infests die axilljeand pudendae. 
 
 CRAB-IAWS. A name in Jamaica for a 
 kind of ulcer on the soles of the feet, with 
 callous lips, so hard that it is difficult to cut 
 them. 
 
 CRAMBE. CKg^C,the name given by 
 Dioscondes, Galen, and others, to the cab- 
 bage ; the derivation is uncertain.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnzean 
 system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Si- 
 liculoaa. Cabbage. 
 
 CRAMBE MARITIMA. The systematic 
 name for the sea-coal. See Sea-coal. 
 
 CRAMP. (From krempen, to con- 
 tract. Germ.) A spasm of a muscle or 
 muscles. 
 
 Cranesbitt, bloody. See Geranium san- 
 guinium. 
 
 CRANIUM. (Kgctv/cv, quasi KA^AVIOV ; from 
 *aga, the head.) The scull, or superior part 
 of the head. (See Capitt. 
 
 CRANTERES. (From xgsuva, to perform.) 
 A name given to the sapientise dentes and 
 molares, from their office of musticating 
 the food. 
 
 CRAPULA. (Kfatmtfi*.) A surfeit; 
 drunkenness. 
 
 CRASIS. ( From nt^ttyvufjit, to mix.) Mix- 
 ture. A term applied to the humours of 
 the body, when there is such an admix- 
 ture of their principles as to constitute a 
 healthy state : hence, in dropsies, scurvy, 
 &c. the crasis, or healthy mixture of the 
 principles of the blood, is destroyed. 
 
 CRASPEDOX. (KgAfTra/bv, the hem of a 
 garment ^ from xgs,u*a>, to hang down.) A 
 relax *' mof the uvula, when it hangs down 
 in a thin, long membrane, like the hem of 
 a garment-. 
 
 CRASSAMENTUM. (From crassus, 
 thick.) See Blood. 
 
 CRASSULA. (From crassus, thick : so 
 named from the thickness of its leaves.) 
 See Faba crassa. 
 
 CRATjfiGUS. (From xg*7oc, strength: 
 so called from the strength ai.d hardness of 
 its wood.) The wild service-tree, whose 
 virtues are astringent. 
 
 CRATICULA. (From crates, a hurdle.) 
 
 The bars or grate which covers the ash- 
 hole in a chymical furnace. 
 
 Cream of turlar. See Supertartras po- 
 tassx. 
 
 CREM ASTER. (From *,*, to sus- 
 pend.) A muscle of the testicle, by which 
 it is suspended, and drawn up and com- 
 pressed, in the act of coition. It arises 
 from Poupart's ligament, passes over the 
 spermatic cord, and is lost in the cellular 
 membrane of the scrotum, covering the 
 testicles. 
 
 CitEMXus. (From *g/ro?, a precipice, or 
 shelving place.) The lips of an ulcer is so 
 called. Also the labiam pudendi. 
 
 CREMOR. Cream. Any substance 
 floating on the top, and skimmed oft'. 
 
 CRKP1TUS. (From crepo, to make a 
 noise.) A puff or little noise : the crack- 
 ling made by the joints when there is a de- 
 fect of synovia. 
 
 CREPITUS LUPI. See Bovista. 
 
 Cress, water. See Nasturtium aqttaticum. 
 
 CRETA PRjEPARATA. Prepared 
 chalk is a carbonate of lime, and possesses 
 antacid qualities : it is exhibited in form 
 of electuary, mixture, or bolus, in pyrosis, 
 cardialgia, acidities of the primae vise, rha- 
 ciiitis, crusta lactea, &c. and is an antidote 
 against white arsenic. See Carbonas cai- 
 c/V. 
 
 Cretaceous acid. See Carbonic stcid. 
 
 Crete, dittany of. See Dtctamnus creticus. 
 
 CRIBRIFORM1S. (From cribrum, a 
 sieve, and forma, likeness; because it is 
 perforated like a sieve.) See Ethmoid 
 bone. 
 
 CR1CO. Names compounded of this 
 word belong to muscles which are attached 
 to the cricoid cartilage. 
 
 CRICO-ARYT^NOIDEUS LATERA- 
 LIS. Crico-lateri-arithenoidien of Dumas. 
 A muscle of the glottis, that opens the 
 rim/i by pulling the ligaments from each 
 other. 
 
 CRlCO-ARYTjENOIDEUS POSTICUS. 
 Crico creti arithenoidien of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle of the glottis, that opens the rimaglot- 
 tidis a little, and by pulling back the ary*- 
 tsenoid cartilage, stretches the ligament so 
 as to make it tense. 
 
 CHICO-PHAHYNGEUS. See Constrictor pha* 
 ryns;is inferior. 
 
 CR1CO-THYROTDEUS. Crico- thjroidien 
 of Dumas. The last of the second layer of 
 muscles between the os hyoides and trunk, 
 that pulls forwards and depresses the thy- 
 roid cart Huge, or elevates and draws back- 
 wards the cricoid cartilage. 
 
 CRIC01DES. (From */>pw, a ring, and 
 iicf 5? , resemblance) A round ring like car- 
 tilage of the larynx is called the cricoid. 
 See Larynx. 
 
 CRIMXODES. (From */>/, w, bran.) A 
 term applied to urine, which deposits a 
 sediment like bran. 
 
 CRINATUS. (Fromx/wc?, the lily ) A term 
 I I 
 
242 
 
 CRI 
 
 CRO 
 
 given to a suffumigation mentioned by P. 
 jEgineta, composed chiefly of the roots of 
 lilies. 
 
 CRIJUS. The hair. See Capillus. 
 CRINOMYRON. (From zpivov, a lily, and 
 /uvpov, ointment.) An ointment composed 
 chiefly of hlies. 
 
 CR1NODES (From crinis, the hair.) 
 Comedones Collections of a sebaceous fluid 
 in the cutaneous follicles upon the face 
 and breast, vyhich appear like black spots, 
 and when pressed out, look like small 
 worms, or, as they are commonly called, 
 maggots. 
 
 CRIOGENES. An epithet for certain 
 troches, mentioned by P. JLgineta, and 
 which he commends for cleansing sordid 
 ulcers. 
 
 CRIPSORCHIS. (From xpuTrlu, to conceal, 
 and 'Op^if, a testicle.) Having the testicle 
 concealed, or which is not yet descended 
 into the scrotum. 
 
 CRISIS. (From x.pivu>, to judge.) The 
 judgment. The sudden change of symp- 
 toms in acute diseases, from which the re- 
 covery or death is prognosticated or 
 judged of. 
 
 CRISP ATURA. (From cm/to, to curl) A 
 spasmodic contraction, or curling of the 
 membranes and fibres. 
 
 CRIST A. ( Quasi cerista ; from */)*?, 
 a horn, or carista : from JM/>*, the head, as 
 being on the top of the head.) Any thing 
 which has the appearance of a crest or 
 comb upon the head of a cock, as crista 
 clitoridis, the nympha. Also a tubercle 
 about ihe anus ; so called from its form. 
 
 CRISTA G/VLLL An eminence of the 
 ethmoid bone, so called from its resem- 
 blance to a cock's comb. See Ethmoid 
 bone. 
 
 CRITHAMUM. See Crithmum. 
 CRITHERION. (From x/uy<v, to judge.) 
 The same as crisis. 
 
 CRITHE. (K/><0.) Barley. A stye or 
 tumour on the eyelid, in the shape and of 
 the size of a barley-corn. 
 
 CRITHMUM. (From */wa>, to secrete ; 
 so named from its supposed virtues in pro- 
 md ting a discharge of the urine and menses.) 
 Samphire, or sea-fennel. 
 
 CRTTHODES. (From x,pi&n, barley, and 
 info?, resemblance.) Resembling a barley- 
 corn. It is applied to small protuber- 
 ances 
 
 CRITICAL. Determining the event of 
 a disease. Many physicians have been of 
 opinion, that there is something in the na- 
 ture of fevers which generally determines 
 them to be of a certain duration ; and, 
 therefore, that their terminations, whether 
 salutary or fatal, happen at certain periods 
 of the disease, rather than at others. These 
 periods, which were carefully marked by 
 Hippocrates, are called critical days. The 
 critical days, or those on which we suppose 
 the termination of continued fevers especi- 
 
 ally to happen, are the third, iifth, seventh, 
 ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, 
 and twentieth. 
 
 CROCIDIXIS. (From upom^ca, to gather 
 wool.) Flocilatio. A fatal symptom in 
 some diseases, where the patient gathers 
 up the bed-clothes, and seems to pick up 
 substances from them. 
 
 CROCINUM. (From xfoxos, saffron.) Oil 
 of saffron, or a mixture of oil, myrrh and 
 saffron. 
 
 CROCOUES. (From x/wo?, saffron ; so 
 called from the quantity of saffron they 
 contain.) A name of some old troches. 
 
 CROCOMAGMA. (From x.psnot t saffron, and 
 ftatyfjict,, the thick oil or dregs.) A troch 
 made of oil of saffron and spices. 
 
 CROCUS. (K/>o;to?ofTheophrastus.) The 
 story of the young Crocus, turned into this 
 flower, may be seen in the fourth book of 
 Ovid's Metamorphoses. Some derive this 
 name from x^ox<, or xgojt?, a thread ; whence 
 the stamens of flowers are called xgojto/cf?. 
 Others, again, derive it from Coriscus, a 
 city and mountain of Cilicia, and others 
 from crokin. Chald ) Saffron. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Saffron. 
 
 2. The pharmacnpoeial name of the pre- 
 pared stigmata of the Crocus sativus of Lin- 
 naeus : spatha univalvi radicali, corolli tubo 
 longissimo. Saffron has a powerful, pene- 
 trating, diffusive smell, and a warm, pun- 
 gent, bitterish taste. Many virtues were 
 formerly attributed to this medicine, but 
 little confidence is now placed in it. The 
 Edinburgh College directs a tincture, and 
 that of London a syrup of this drug. 
 
 3. A term given by the older chymists 
 to several preparations of metallic sub- 
 stances, from their resemblance : thus, m>- 
 cus martis, crocus veneris. 
 
 CROCUS ANTiMOiai. Crocus metallorum. 
 This preparation is a sulphurated oxyd of 
 antimony, and therefore called oxydum sti- 
 bii sulphuretum in the new chymical no^ 
 menclature. It possesses emetic and dras- 
 tic cathartic powers, producing *a violent 
 diaphoresis afterwards. 
 
 CROCUS QERMANICUS. See Carthamus. 
 
 CROCUS lunicus. See Curcuma. 
 
 CROCUS MARTIS. Green vitriol exposed 
 to fire till red. 
 
 CROCUS METALLORUM. See Ooc?? imti- 
 monii. 
 
 CROCUS OFFICIKALIS. See Crocus. 
 
 CROCUS SARACEIVICUS. See Carthamns. 
 
 CROCUS SATIVUS. See Crocus. 
 
 CROCUS VEXERIS. Copper calcined to 
 a red powder. 
 
 CROJIMTOH. (Tla.ptt TO <ra. xo^at? puttv, be- 
 cause it makes the eyes wink.) An onion. 
 
 UROMMYOXTREGMA. (From X.POJU./U.UOV, an 
 onion, and c|j/f, acid, and pyw^.i, to break 
 out.) An acid eructation accompanied 
 with a taste resembling onions. 
 
GliU 
 
 CRY 
 
 243 
 
 CROTAPHICA ARTERIA. The tendon of 
 the temporal muscle. 
 
 CROTAPHITES. (Crotaphites, sc. mus- 
 culus ; from x/j<s7st<j>of, the temple.) See 
 Temporalis. 
 
 CROTAPHIUM. (From tpfltu, to pulsate; 
 so named from the pulsation which in the 
 temples is eminently discernible.) Cro- 
 taphos. Crotaphus. A pain in the temples. 
 
 CROTAPHOS. See Crotapkium. 
 
 CROTAPHUS. See Crotaphium. 
 
 CROTCHET. A curved instrument 
 with a sharp hook to extract the foetus. 
 
 CROTON. (From ttpfltu, to beat.) 
 
 1. An insect called a tick, from the noise 
 it makes by beating its head against wood. 
 
 2. A name of the ricinus or castor-oil- 
 berry, from its likeness to a tick. 
 
 3. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Monoecia. Order, 
 Monadelphia. 
 
 CROTON BENZOE. Gum-Benjamin was 
 formerly so called. 
 
 CROTON CASCAHILL.K. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the Cas- 
 carillabark. See Cascarilla. 
 
 CROTON LACCIFERUM. The systematic 
 name of the plant upon which gum-lac is 
 deposited. 
 
 CROTON TIGLIUM. The tree which af- 
 fords the pavaua wood and tiglii seeds. 
 See Lig num. pavaute, and Tiglia grana. 
 
 CROTON TINCTORIUM. The systematic 
 name of the lacmus plant. See Bezctta 
 
 CROTONE. (From apolov, the tick.) A 
 fungus on trees produced by an insect Sike 
 a tick ; and by metaphor applied to tu- 
 mours and small fungous excrescences on 
 the periosteum. - 
 
 Croup. See Cynanche. 
 
 CHOUSIS. (From x.p'xu>, to beat, or pul- 
 sate.) Pulsation. 
 
 CROUSMATA. (From */>*a>, to pulsate.) 
 Rheums or defhixions from the head. 
 
 Crowfoot. See 'Ranunculus. 
 
 Crotafoet cranesbill. See Geranium batra- 
 chiones. 
 
 CRUCIAL. Some parts of the body 
 are so called when they cross one another, 
 as the crucial ligaments of the thigh. 
 
 CRUCIALIS. Cross-like. Mugweecl or 
 crosswort. 
 
 . CRUCIBLE. (Crudbulum from crucio, 
 to torment; so named, because, in tiie 
 -language of old chymists, metals are tor- 
 mented in it, and tortured, to yield up 
 their powers and virtues.) A chemical ves- 
 sel made mostly of earth to bear the great- 
 est heat. They are of various shapes and 
 composition. 
 
 CRUDITAS. (From crudus, raw.) It is 
 applied to undigested substances in the 
 stomach and humours in the body unpre- 
 pared for concoction. 
 
 CRUNION. (From KCSVOC, a torrent.) A 
 
 medicine mentioned by /Etiusj and named 
 from the violence of its operation as a 
 diuretic. 
 
 CRUOR. The red part of the blood. 
 See Blood. 
 
 CRURA. The plural of erus, a leg or 
 root ; applied to some parts of the body, 
 from their resemblance to a leg or root: 
 thus, crura cerebri, crura cerebelli, the crura 
 of the diaphragm, &c. &c. 
 
 CRURA CLITORIDIS. See Clitoris. 
 
 CRURA MEDULLA o ELONGATE. The roots 
 of the medulla oblongata. 
 
 CRUR^US. (From cms, a leg; so 
 named, because it covers almost the whole 
 foreside of the upper part of the leg, 
 or thigh.) Cruralis. A muscle of the leg, 
 situated on the forepart of the thigh. It 
 arises, fleshy, from between the two tro- 
 fchanters of the os femoris, but nearer the 
 lesser, firmly adhering to most of the fore- 
 part of the os femoris ; and is inserted, 
 tendinous, into the upper part of the pa- 
 tella, behind the rectus. Its use is to assist 
 the vasti and rectus muscles in the exten- 
 sion of the leg. 
 
 CRURAL. Belonging to the crus, leg, 
 or lower extremity. 
 
 CRURAL HERNIA. Femoral hernia; 
 A tumour under the groin, and in the upper 
 part of the thigh, arising from a prolusion 
 of part of an abdominal viscus under Pou- 
 part's ligament. See Hernia cruralis. 
 
 CRUHALIS. See Crurteus. 
 
 CiiUbTA. A shell ; a scab ; the scum o,r 
 surface of a fluid. 
 
 CRUSTA LACTEA. A disease that 
 mostly attacks some part of the face of 
 infants at the breast. It is known by an 
 eruption of broad pustules, full of a glu- 
 tinous liquor, which form white scabs when 
 they are ruptured. It is cured by mineral 
 alteratives. 
 
 CRUSTA VILI.OSA. The inner coat of the 
 stomach and intestines has been so called. 
 
 CRUSTTLA. (Dim. of crusta, a shell.) 
 \A.n ecchymosis or discoloration of the flesh 
 from a bruise, where the skin is entire and 
 covers it over like a shell. 
 
 CUTISTUMIXATUM. (From Criistuminum, 
 a town where they grew.) 
 
 1. A kind of Catherine pear. 
 
 2. A rob or electuary made of this pear 
 and apples boiled up with honey. 
 
 CRYJIOPES. (From upvof, cold.) An 
 epithet for a fever, wherein the external 
 parts are cold. 
 
 CiirpsoRCHis. (From ttpu?rlaf, to conceal, 
 and cp^/c, A testicle.) When the testicles 
 are hid in the belly, or have not descended 
 into the scrotum. 
 
 CRY PT^E. (From x.yo-Ta>, to hide. ) The 
 little rounded appearances at the end of the 
 small arteries of the cortical substance of 
 the kidneys, that appear as if formed by 
 the artery being convoluted upon itself. 
 
244 
 
 CUB 
 
 CRYPTOPYICA isciiuniA. A suppression 
 of urine from a retraction of llie penis 
 within the body. 
 
 CRYSORCHIS. (Kfvffop%sR.) A retraction 
 or retrocession of one of the testicles, the 
 same as crypsorchis. 
 
 CKISTALLI. Eruptions about the size 
 of a lupine, white and transparent, which 
 sometimes break out all over the body. 
 They are also called Crystalline, and by 
 the Italians Taroli. They are probably 
 the pemphigus of modern writers. 
 
 CRYSTALLINE LENS. (Lens cry*- 
 tallina crystallina, from its crystal-like ap- 
 pearance.) A lentiform pellucid part of the 
 eye, enclosed in a membranous capsule, call-' 
 ed the capsule of the crystalline lens, and 
 situated in a peculiar depression in the 
 anterior part of the vitreous humour. Its 
 use is to transmit and refract the locus of 
 the rays of light to the vitreous humour. 
 
 CKYSTALLI> T UM. (From xpus-aLXxog, a 
 chrystal ; so called from its transparency.) 
 \VMnte arsenic. 
 
 CRYSTALLIZATION. (From crystal- 
 lus, a chrystal.) Cryttalltiatio. A. property 
 by which crystallizable bodies tend to as- 
 sume a regular form, when placed in cir- 
 cumstances favourable to that particular dis- 
 position of their particles. Almost all mi- 
 nerals possess this property, but it is most 
 eminent in saline substances. The circum- 
 stances which are favourable to the crys- 
 tallization of salts, ?md without which it 
 cannot take place, are two. 1. Their par- 
 ticles must be divided and separated by a 
 fluid, in order that the corresponding- faces 
 of those particles may meet and unite. 
 2. In order that this union may take place, 
 the fluid which separates the integrant 
 parts of the salt must be gradually carried 
 oil', so that it may no longer divide them. 
 
 CRYSTALLUS. (From xpvos, cold, and 
 r*AAa>, to contract : i. e. contracted by cold 
 into ice.) Chrystal. The ancients supposed 
 that chrvstals were water intensely frozen. 
 It also means an eruption over the body 
 of while transparent pustules. See Crys- 
 talli. 
 
 CTEDONES. (From tilvfuvt a rake.) The 
 fibres are so called from their pectinated 
 course. 
 
 CTEIS. (KT?.) A comb or rake. Ct?.nes, 
 in the plural number, implies those teeth 
 which are called incisores, from their like- 
 ness to a rake. 
 
 CUBEBJK. (From cubabah, Arab ) Piper 
 caudatum. Cumamus. Cubebs. The dried 
 berries of the Piper cubcba of Linnseus : 
 foliis oblique ovatis, seu oblongis venosis acu- 
 tis, spica solitaria pedunculata oppositifolio, 
 fructibu* pedicellatis. They are of an ash- 
 brown colour, generally wrinkled, and re- 
 sembling pepper, but furnished each with a 
 slender stalk. They are a warm spice, of a 
 pleasant smell, and moderately pungent 
 
 cue 
 
 taste ; imported from Java ; and may be 
 exhibited in all cases where warm spicy 
 medicines are indicated, but they are infe- 
 rior to pepper. 
 
 Cubtbs. See Cubece. 
 
 CUBITAL ARTERY. Arteria cubitalis, 
 Arteria ulnaris. A branch of the brachial 
 that proceeds in the fore-arm, and gives 
 off' the recurrent and inter-osseals, and 
 forms the palmary arch, from which arise 
 branches going to the fingers, called digi- 
 tals. 
 
 CUBITAL NERVE. Nervus cubitalis. Ner- 
 ous ulnaris. It arises from the brachial 
 plexus, and proceeds along the ulna. 
 
 CUBITALIS MUSCWLUS. An extensor mus- 
 cle of the fingers. 
 
 CUBIT.KUS EXTEBJSUS. An extensor mus- 
 c'.e of the fingers. 
 
 CUBIT^EUS iNTEitNus. A flexor muscle 
 of the fingers. 
 
 CUBITI PHOFUXDA VENA. A vein of the 
 arm. 
 
 CUB1TUS. (From cubo, to lie down , 
 because the ancients used to lie down on 
 that part at their meals.) The fore-arm, 
 or tint part between the bend of the arm, 
 including the elbow and wrist. 
 
 CUBOIDES OS. (From xuGos, a cube or 
 die, and ados, likeness.) A tarsal bone of 
 the foot, so called from its resemblance. 
 
 C'uckow flower. See Carddmine. 
 
 CUCULLARIS. (Cucullaris sc. musculus ,~ 
 from ciicitllus, a hood : so named, because 
 it is shaped like a hood.) See Trapezius. 
 
 CUCULLUS. A hood. An odoriferous 
 cap for the head. 
 
 Cucumber. See Cucumis. 
 
 Cucumber, bitter. See Colocyntliis. 
 
 Cucumber, squirting. See Cucumis agres- 
 tis. 
 
 Cucumber, -wild. See Cucumus agreftis. 
 
 CUCUMIS. (Quasi curvimeres, from 
 their curvature. The cucumber. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. Order, 
 Syngenesia. The cucumber. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the gar- 
 den cucumber, Cucumis sativus of Lin- 
 nseus -.foliorum angulis rectis ; pomis ob- 
 longis scabrts. It is cooling and aperient, 
 but very apt to disagree with bilious sto- 
 machs. It should always be eaten with 
 pepper and oil. The seeds were formerly 
 used medicinally. 
 
 CUCUMIS AGRESTIS. Cucumis asini- 
 nus. Cucumis sylvestris. Elaterium offici- 
 narum. J3oubalio$. Gnarerba orba. Wild or 
 squirting cucumber. Momordica elaterium 
 of Linnaeus : pomis hispidus cirrhis nullia. 
 The dried juice of this plant is the elaterium 
 of the shops. It has neither smell nor 
 taste, and is the most powerful cathartic 
 in the whole materia medica. Its efficacy 
 in dropsies is said to be considerable ; it, 
 however, requires great caution in the ex- 
 
CUL > 
 
 CUP 
 
 245 
 
 hibition. From the eighth to the half of a 
 grain should be given at first, and repeated 
 at proper intervals until it operates. 
 
 CUCUMIS A8I51NUS. See Cucumia agres- 
 tis. 
 
 CUCUMIS COLOCTNTHIS. The systema- 
 tic name for the officinal bitter apple. See 
 Colocynthis. 
 
 CUCUMIS MEIO. The systematic name 
 of the melon plant. See Melo. 
 
 CUCUMIS SATIVUS. The systematic name 
 of the cucumber plant. See Cucumis. 
 
 CUCUMIS SYLVESTHIS. See Cucwnis 
 agrestis. 
 
 CUCUPHA. A hood. An odoriferous 
 cap for the head composed of aromatic 
 drugs. 
 
 CUCURBITA. (A curvitate, according 
 to Scaliger; the first syllable being dou- 
 bled, as in cacula, popufas, &c.) 
 
 1. The name of a genii-- of plants in the 
 Linnzan system. Class, Monoecia. Order, 
 Syngenesia. The pumpiori. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the com- 
 mon pumpion or gourd. The seeds of tins 
 plant, Cucurbitu pepn t foiiis lobatis, pomix 
 laevibusi die used indifferently with t ...S'_ 
 oflhe Cucurbit a lagenaria ; foiiis sub -mgu- 
 latis, tomentosis. basi subius bigiandulosis , 
 potius Ugnosts. They contain a iargx- pro- 
 poi ,ou of O)i, which may be made into 
 enr.iisions ; but is superceded r>y ihai of 
 sweet almonds. 
 
 3. A ohym.'cal distilling vessel shaped 
 like a gourd. 
 
 CUCURBITA CITRUI-LUS. The systematic 
 name of the water-melon plant. See Citrul- 
 lus. 
 
 CUCURBITA ^AGEXARIA. The systema- 
 tic name of the bottle-gourd plant. See 
 Cucurbita. 
 
 CUCURBITA FEP0. The systematic name 
 of the common pumpion. See Cucurbita. 
 
 CUCURBITINUS. A species o\ worm, so 
 called from its rese-Dbiance to the seed of 
 the gourd. See Tusnia. 
 
 CUCURBITULA. (A diminitive of cu- 
 curbita, a gourd ; so called from its shape.) 
 A cupping-glass. 
 
 CUCURBITULA CRUENTA. A cup- 
 ping glass with scarification to procure 
 blood. 
 
 CUCURBITULA CUM FERRO. A 
 cupping-glass with scarification to draw 
 out blood. 
 
 CUCURBITULA SICCA. A cupping- 
 glass without scarificaUon. 
 
 CUE MA. (From xt/, to carry in the 
 womb.) The conception, or rather, as 
 Hippocrates signifies by this word, when 
 the complete rudiments of the fceius are 
 formed. 
 
 CULBICIO. A sort of stranguary, or 
 rather heat of urine. 
 
 CULILAWAN CORTEX. Cullitlawan. Cor- 
 tex caryophyttoides. The bark of the Lau- 
 rus attlita-wan of Linnsgus : -foiiis tripli- 
 
 nervtis oppositis. It very much resembles 
 cinnamon in appearance and properties. 
 
 CULINARY. (Culinariua, from cuBna, 
 a kitchen.) Any thing belonging to the 
 kitchen, as culinary salt, culinary herbs. 
 
 CULTER. (From co/o, to cultivate.^ A 
 knife or shear. The third lobe of the liver 
 is so called from its resemblance. 
 
 CULUS. (From x*xo?.) The anus or 
 fundament. 
 
 CUMAMUS. See Cubebx. 
 
 Cumin seeds. See Cuminum. 
 
 CUMINUM. (From *y, to bring forth ; 
 because it was said to cure sterility.) Cy- 
 minum. Fceniculum orientate. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Heptandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. The cumin plant. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Cu- 
 minum cyminum of Linnaeus. A native of 
 Egypt and Ethiopia, but cultivated in Sicily 
 and Malta, from whence it is brought to us. 
 The seeds of cumin which are the only 
 part of the plant in use, have a bitterish 
 taste, accompanied with an aromatic fla- 
 vour, but riot agreeable. They are gene- 
 r Jiy preferred to other seeds for external 
 us in discussing indolent tumours, as the 
 encysted scrophulous, &c. and give name 
 both to a plaster and cataplasm in the 
 pharmacopoeias. 
 
 CUMIXUM .ETHIOPICUM. A name for the 
 ammi verum. 
 
 CUMIVUM CIMINUM. The systematic 
 name of he cumin plant. See Cuminum. 
 
 CUWEALIS SUTURA. The suture by which 
 the os splif-noidt's is joint-cl to the os frontis. 
 
 CUNEIFORM. ( Cunriformis ; from cu- 
 neus, a wedge, and forma, likeness.) Some 
 parts of the body are so called, b^ing 
 shaped or fixed in, like a wedge : such are 
 the sphsenoid bone, and some bones of the 
 wrist and tarsus. 
 
 CUKEOLUS. (From cuneo, to wedge.) A 
 crooked tent to put into a fistula. 
 
 CUPEL. (Kuppd, German.) Copella. 
 Catellus cinereus. Cinertuim. Patella doci- 
 mastica, 7'esta probatrix emploratrix, or 
 domicastica. A ch) mical instrument, which 
 suffers the baSer metals to pass through it, 
 when exposed to heat, and retains the 
 pure metal. This process is termed cupel- 
 la tion. 
 
 CUPELLATION. (From kuppel, Ger- 
 man.) The purifying of perfect metals by 
 means of an addition of lead, which at a 
 due heat become* vitrified and promotes 
 the vitrification and calcination of such 
 imperfec' metals as may be in the mixture, 
 so that these last are carried off in the fusi- 
 ble glass that is formed, and the perfect 
 metals are left nearly pure. The name of 
 this operation is taken from the vessels 
 made use of, which are called cupels. 
 
 CUPHOS. (KtApoc.) Light, when applied to 
 aliments, imports their being easily digest- 
 ed ; when to distempers, that they are mild. 
 
CUR 
 
 cut 
 
 CUPRESSUS. (So called, eon <e* MW 
 7raLt<r<rxc T? ampfjiovot.;, because it produces 
 equal branches.) Cypress. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Unnsuai 1 , system. Class, Moncecia. Order, 
 Monade<;>hta. The cypress-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the Cu- 
 pressus stmpervirens ot Linnaeus : -foliis im- 
 bricatis squanus qua drangulis ; called also 
 cyparissus. Every part of the plant abounds 
 with a bitter, aromatic, terebm,thinate fluid ; 
 and is said to be the remedy against inter- 
 mit tents. Its wood is extremely durable, 
 and constitutes the cases of Egyptian mum- 
 mies. 
 
 CUPRESSUS SEMPERVIRENS. The sys- 
 tematic name of the cupressus of the shops. 
 See Cupressus. 
 
 CUPRI AMMONIATI AQ.UA. Aqua Sttp- 
 
 pharina.. "Take of lime water, one pint ; 
 sal ammoniac, one drachm j let them stand 
 together in a copper vessel until the am- 
 monia is saturated." 
 
 CUPRI RUBIGO. Verdigris or rust of 
 copper. 
 
 CUPRUM. ( Quasi <KS Cyprium : so call- 
 ed from the island ot Cyprus, whence it 
 was formerly brought.) See Copper. 
 
 CUPRUM AMMONIACALE. Cuprum 
 ammoniacum. Blue vitriol and prepared 
 ammonia. An ammoniacal sulphat of cop- 
 per. 
 
 CUPRUM VITRIOLATKM. See Sulphas 
 cupri. 
 
 CURA AVENACEA, A decoction of oats 
 and succory roots, in which a little nitre 
 and sugar were dissolved, was formerly 
 used in fevers, and was thus named. 
 
 CURCAS. The Barbadoes nut ; a drastic 
 purge. 
 
 CURCULIO. (From karkarah. Heb.) 
 The throat ; the aspera arteria. 
 
 CURCUM. The large celandine; deob- 
 struent. 
 
 CURCUMA. (From the Arabic curcwn, 
 or hercum.) Turmeric. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Monandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia,. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the tur- 
 meric-tree. Curcuma longa of Linnaeus: 
 foUis lanceolatis ; nervis lateralibus nume- 
 'rossimis; called also, Crocus Indicus. Terra 
 
 marita. Cannacorus radice croceo. Curcu- 
 ma longa. Curcuma rotunda. Mayella. 
 Kua kaha by the Indians. The Arabians 
 call every root of a saffron colour by the 
 name of curcitn. The root of this plant is 
 imported here in its dried state from the 
 East Indies, in various forms. Externally 
 it is of a pale yellow colour, wrinkled, solid, 
 ponderous, and the inner substance of a 
 deep saffron or gold colour : its odour is 
 somewhat fragrant ; to the taste it is bit- 
 terish, slightly acrid, exciting a moderate 
 degree of warmth in the mouth, and on 
 being chewed it tihges the saliva yellow. 
 
 It is an ingredient, in the composition ot 
 Curry powder, is valuable as a d>emg drug, 
 and furnishes a chymical test of the pre- 
 sence of uncombined alkalies. It is now 
 very seldom used medicinally, but retains 
 a place in our pharmacopoeias. 
 
 CURCUMA LONGA. The turmeric plant. 
 See Curcuma. 
 
 CURCUMA ROTUNDA, See Curcuma. 
 
 CURMl. (From M^U, to mix.) Ale. 
 A drink made of barley, according to Dios- 
 corides. 
 
 Currants. See Ribes. 
 
 CURSUMA. Curtuma. The Ranunculus 
 Jlcaria ot Linnaeus. 
 
 CURVATOR COCCTGIS. A muscle bending 
 the coccyx. 
 
 CUHSUTA. (Corrupted from cassuta, ka- 
 suth t Arab.) The root of the Gentiana puf- 
 purea cf Linnaeus. 
 
 CUSCUTA. (According to Linnseus, a 
 corruption from the Greek Koia-vlctc, or Ka- 
 JV7at?, which is from the Arabic Chessuth, or 
 Chasuth.} Dodder. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Tetrandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of dodder 
 of thyme. See Epithymum. 
 
 CUSCUTA EPITHYMUM. The systematic 
 name of dodder of thyme. See Epithy- 
 
 CUSCUTA EUROPEA. The systematic 
 name of a species of dodder of thyme. See 
 Epithymum. 
 
 CUSPIDATUS. (From cuspis, a point.) 
 See Teeth. 
 
 CUSPARIA. The general name given 
 by Messrs. Humboldt and Boupland to the 
 tree from which we obtain the Augustura 
 bark. See Jlugusiura. 
 
 CUSPIS. (From Caspa, Chald. a shell, or 
 bone, with which spears were formerly 
 pointed.) The glans penis was so called, 
 from its likeness to the point of a spear. 
 Also a bandage. 
 
 CUSTOS OCULI. An instrument to fix the 
 eye. during an operation. 
 
 CUTAMBULF. (From cutis, the skin.) Cu- 
 taneous worms; scorbutic itching. 
 
 CUTANEUS MUECULUS. The platysma 
 myoides. 
 
 CUTANEOUS. (From cutis, the skin.) 
 Belonging to the skin. 
 
 CUTICLE. (Cuticula, dim. of cutis, the 
 skin.) Epidermis. Scarf-skin. A thin, 
 pellucid, insensible membrane, of a white 
 colour, that covers and defends the true 
 skin, with which it is connected by the 
 hairs, exhaling and inhaling vessels, and the 
 rete mticosum. 
 
 CUTIS. Derma. The true skin. A 
 thick, fibrous, vascular, and nervous mem- 
 brane, that covers the whole external sur- 
 face of the body, and is the situation of the 
 organ of touch, exhalation, and inhalation. 
 
 CUTIS ANSERINA. (Anserina; from 
 
CYD 
 
 CYN 
 
 24-r 
 
 Hnser, a goose.) The rough state the skin 
 is sometimes thrown into from the action of 
 cold, or other cause, in which it looks like 
 the skin ot the goose. 
 
 CUTIS VERA. The true skin under 
 the cuticle. 
 
 CYANUS. (Kt/atvoc, cxrulean, or sky-blue ; 
 so called from its colour.) Bine -bottle. 
 Ccfrn-flower. The flowers of this plant, 
 Centaurea cyanus of Linnaeus : calycibus 
 serratis ; foliis linearibns, integcrriini9 t in- 
 fimis dentatis, were formerly in frequent 
 ii'.e ; but their antiphlogistic, antigpAuno- 
 dic, cordial, aperient, diuretic, and other 
 properties, are now, with great propriety, 
 forgotten. 
 
 CYAH. (From xv ( to pour out.) The lip 
 of a vessel. The eye of a needle; and the 
 .orifice of the internal ear, from its likeness 
 to the eye of a needle. 
 
 CYASMA. Spots on the skin of pregnant 
 women, 
 
 CYATHISCUS (From X.VA&O?, a cup.) The 
 hollow part of a probe, formed in the shape 
 of a small spoon, as an ear-picker. 
 
 CYBITOS. See Citbitns. 
 
 CYBITUM. S-.-e Cubitus. 
 
 CYBITUS. See Cubit u&. 
 
 CYBOIDES. See Cubaides. 
 
 CYCEUM. From xwxxa, to mix.) Cyceon. 
 A mixture of the consistence of pap. 
 
 CYCLMA. (From xwtaa>, to mix.) So call- 
 ed from the mixture of the ore with lead, 
 by which litharge is made. 
 
 CYCLAMEN. (From *wtxoc, circular ;. 
 either on account of the round form of the 
 leaves, or of the roots.) Cyclamen. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopseial name of the sow- 
 bread. See Arthanita 
 
 CYCLAMEN EUHOPEUM. The systematic 
 name of the sow-bread. See Jlrthanita* 
 
 CYCI.ISCUS. (From xy*Ac?, a circle.) An 
 instrument in the form of a half moon, for- 
 merly used for scraping rotten bones. 
 
 CYCussrus. (From KUHKOS, a circle.) A 
 lozenge. 
 
 CYCLOPHORIA. (From KUXAO?, a circle, 
 and <j>a, to bear.) The circulation of the 
 blood, or other fluids. 
 
 CYCLOPioy. (From xwc*oa, to surround, 
 #nd a>4, the eye.) The white of the eye. 
 
 CYCLOS. A'circle. Hippocrates uses this 
 word to signify the cheeks, and the orbits 
 of the eyes. 
 
 CYCLUS METASYXCRITITUS. It is a long 
 protracted course of remedies, persisted in 
 wit.h a view of restoring the particles of the 
 body to such u state as is necessary to 
 health. 
 
 CYDONIUM MALUM. (From Cydon, 
 a town in Crete, where they grew.) The 
 quince. The tree which affords this fruit 
 is the Pyrus cydonia of Linnaeus : foliis in- 
 tegcrrimis,f.oribus soKtariis. Quince seeds 
 
 are directed by the London College to be 
 made into a mucilage, which is recommend- 
 ed in apthous affections, and excoriations of 
 the mouth and fauces. 
 
 CYEMA. (From xt/a>, to bring forth ) Par- 
 turition. 
 
 CYLICHNIS. (From H.VKIJ?, a cup.) A 
 gallipot or vessel of any kind to hold medi- 
 cines in. 
 
 CYLLOSIS. (From xv^oa>, to make lame.) 
 A tibia or leg bending outwards. 
 
 CYiiNflnus. (From x.xivu>, to roll rwund.) 
 A cylinder. A tent for a wound, equal at 
 the top and bottom. 
 
 CYLLITS. (From KV^KOOH, 1o make lame.) 
 In Hippocrates, it is one affected xvith a kind 
 of luxation, which bends outwards, and is 
 hollowed inward. Such a defect in the < >bia 
 is called Cyllosix, and the person to whom 
 it belongs is called, by the Latins, Varus, 
 and is opposed to Valgus 
 
 CYMATODES. Is applied by Galen and 
 some others to an unequal fluctuating 
 pulse. 
 
 CYMBA. (From jey^Ca?, hollow.) A 
 boat, or pinnace. A bone of the wrist is 
 so called, from its supposed likeness to a 
 skiff. 
 
 CYMINALIS. Gentian. 
 
 CYMINUM. See Cumininn. 
 
 CYNANCHE. (From ju/aw, a dog, and 
 civ^a, to suffocate, or strangle; so called 
 from dogs being said to be subject to it.) 
 Sore throat. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrtxice, and order phlegmasia of Cullen. 
 It is known by pain and redness of the 
 throat, attended with a difficulty of swal- 
 lowing and breathing. The species of this 
 disease are 
 
 ] . Cynanche trachiaUs , called also cy- 
 iianche laryngea. Sujfocatio stridula angina 
 perniciosa. Asthma infantum. Cynanche 
 stridula. Morbus strangulatorius. Catar- 
 rlius sujfocatius Barbadensis. Jlngina poly- 
 posa sivc niembranacea. The croup. A 
 disease that mostly attacks infants, who are 
 suddenly seized with a difficulty of breath- 
 ing and a Grouping noise ; it is an inflam- 
 mation of the mucous membrane of the 
 tr.ichea, thut induces the secretion of a 
 very tenacious coagulable lymph, which 
 lines the trachea and bronchia, and impedes 
 respiration. The croup does not appear to 
 be contagious, whatever some physicians 
 may think to the contrary ; but it some- 
 times prevails epidemically. It seems, 
 however, peculiar to some families ; and a 
 child having once been attacked, is very 
 liable to its returns. It is likewise pecu- 
 liar to young children, and has never been 
 known to attack a person arrived at the age 
 of puberty. 
 
 The application of cold seems to be the 
 general cause which produces this disorder, 
 . and therefore it occurs more frequently in 
 the winter and spring, than in the other 
 seasons. It has been said, that it is most 
 
248 
 
 GYNANCHE. 
 
 prevalent near the sea coast ; but it is fre- 
 quently met with in inland situations, and 
 particularly those which are marshy. 
 
 Some days previous to an attack of the 
 disease, the child appears drowsy, inactive, 
 and fretful; the eyes are somewhat suf- 
 fused and heavy ; and there is a cough, 
 which, from the first, has a peculiar shrill 
 sound ; this, in the course of two days, be- 
 comes more violent and troublesome, and 
 likewise more shrill. Every fit of cough- 
 ing 1 agitates the patient very much ; the 
 face is flushed and swelled, the eyes are 
 protuberant, a general tremor takes" place, 
 and there is a kind of convulsive endeavour 
 to renew respiration at the close of each 
 fit. As the disease advances, a constant 
 difficulty of breathing prevails, accompa- 
 nied with a swelling and inflammation in 
 the tonsils, uvula, and velum pendulum 
 palati ; and the head is thrown back, in 
 the agony of attempting to escape suffoca- 
 tion. There is not only an unusual sound 
 produced by the cough, (something be- 
 tween the yelping and burking 1 of a dog,) 
 but respiration is performed with a hissing 
 noise, as if the trachea was closed up by 
 some slight spongy substance. The cough 
 is generally dry ; but if any thing is spit 
 up, it has either a purulent appearance, or 
 seems to consistof films resembling portions 
 of a membrane. Where great nausea and 
 frequent retchings prevail, coagulated mat- 
 ter of the same nature is brought up. With 
 these symptoms, there is much thirst, and 
 uneasy sense of heat over the whole body, 
 a continual inclination to change from 
 place to place, great restlessness, and fre- 
 quency of the pulse. 
 
 In an advanced stage of the disease, re- 
 spiration becomes more stridulous, and is 
 performed with still greater difficulty, be- 
 ing repeated at longer periods, and with 
 greater exertions, until at last it ceases en- 
 tirely. 
 
 The croup generally proves fatal by suf- 
 focation, induced either by spasm affecting 
 the glottis, or by a quantity of matter 
 blocking up the bronchix; but when it 
 terminates in health, it is by a resolution of 
 the inflammation, by a ceasing of the spasms, 
 and by a free expectoration of the matter 
 exuding from the trachea, or of the crusts 
 formed there. 
 
 The disease has, in a few instances, ter- 
 minated fatally within twenty-four hours 
 after its attack; but it more usually hap- 
 pens, that where it proves fatal, it runs on 
 to the fourth or fifth day. Where consi- 
 derable portions of the membraneous films, 
 formed on the surface of the. trachea, are 
 thrown up, life is sometimes protracted for 
 a day or two longer than would otherwise 
 have happened. 
 
 Dissections of children who have died of 
 the croup have always shewn a preterna- 
 tural membrane, lining the whole internal 
 
 surface of the upper part of the 
 which may always be easily separated from 
 the proper membrane. There is likewise 
 usually found a good deal of mucus, with 
 a mixture of pus, in the trachea and its ra- 
 mifications. 
 
 2. Cynanche tonsillaris. The inflamma- 
 tory quincy, called also angina infiammato- 
 ria. In thi* complaint the inflammation 
 principally occupies the glands, such as the 
 tonsils ; but often extends through the 
 whole mucous membrane of the fauces, so 
 as essentially to interrupt the speech, re- 
 spiration, and deglutition of the patient. 
 
 The causes which usually give rise to it 
 are, exposure to cold, either from sudden 
 vicissitudes of weather, from being placed 
 in a partial current of air, wearing damp 
 linen, sitting in wet rooms, or getting wet 
 in the feet ; all of which may give a sud- 
 den check to perspiration. It principally at- 
 tacks those ot a full and plethoric habit, and 
 is chiefly confined to cold climates, occur- 
 ring usually in the spring and autumn ; 
 whereas the ulcerated sore throat chiefly 
 attacks those of a weak irritable habit, 
 and is most prevalent in warm climates. 
 The former differs from the latter likewise 
 in not being contagious. In many people 
 their seems to be a particular tendency to 
 this disease ; as from every considerable 
 application of cold it is readily induced. 
 
 An inflammatory sore throat diseovers 
 itself by a difficulty of swallowing and 
 breathing, accompanied by a redness and 
 tumour in one or both tonsils, dryness of 
 the throat, foulness of the tongue, lanci- 
 nating pains in the parts affected, a fre- 
 quent but difficult excretion of nruicus, 
 and some small degree of fever. As the 
 disease advances, the difficulty of swallow- 
 ing and breathing becomes greater, the 
 speech is very indistinct, the dryness of the 
 throat and thirst increase, the tongue swells 
 and is incrusted with a dark fur, and the 
 pulse is full and frequent. In some cases, 
 a few white sloughy spots are to be ob- 
 served on the tonsils. If the inflammation 
 proceeds to such a height as to put a total 
 stop to respiration, the face will become 
 livid, the pulse will sink, and the patient 
 will quickly be destroyed. 
 
 Tne chief danger arisingfrom this species 
 of quincy is, the inflammation occupying 
 both tonsils, and proceeding to such a de- 
 gree as to prevent a sufficient quantity of 
 nourishment for the support of nature from 
 being taken, or its occasioning suffocation ; 
 but this seldom happens, and its usual ter- 
 mination is either in resolution or suppura- 
 tion. When proper steps are adopted, it 
 will in general readily go off by the former. 
 
 Where the disease has proved fatal by 
 sutFocation, little more than a highly in- 
 flamed state of the parts affected, with 
 some morbid phenomena in the head, have 
 been observed on dbsection. 
 
1 
 
 CYNANCHE. 
 
 249 
 
 .'i. Cynanche pharyngea. This species is stiffness is perceived in the neck, with a 
 so called when the pharynx is chiefly af- hoarseness of voice, and soreness in the 
 fected. Dr. Wilson, in his treatise on Fe- throat; and, upon viewing the internal 
 brile Diseases, includes in his definition fauces, there appears a fiery redness in every 
 of cynanche tonsillaris, that of cynanche part, with some slight degree of swelling 
 pharyngea. These varieties of cynanche in the tonsils, which, however, is by no 
 
 means so great as to impede either respira- 
 tion or deglutition. 
 
 The inflammation, after a short time, 
 takes a peculiar termination ; for, upon fur- 
 ther inspection into the throat, a number 
 of white specks, or sloughs, are to be ob- 
 served on the tonsils and uvula, the breath 
 
 differ considerably when they are exqui 
 sitely formed. But the one is seldom pre- 
 sent in any considerable degree without 
 being attended with more or less of the 
 other. Dr. Cullen declares, indeed, that 
 he never saw a case of true cynanche 
 pharyngea ; that is, a case in which the in- 
 flammation was confined to the pharynx ; is highly offensive,, the tongue is covered 
 
 it constantly spread in a greater or less 
 degree to the tonsils and neighbouring 
 
 with a thick brown fur, and the inside of 
 the lips are beset with vesicles, containing 
 
 parts. Besides the mode of treatment is, an acrid matter, which, falling on the cor- 
 
 in almost every instance, the same in both 
 cases. And if we admit the cynanche 
 pharyngea to be a distinct variety, we must 
 admit another, the cynanche xsophagea ; 
 
 ners of the mouth and other parts, occa- 
 sions excoriations. With these symptoms 
 there is likewise a coryza, which pours out: 
 a thin acrid matter, excoriating the nostrils, 
 
 for the inflammation frequently attacks A purging often attends also, particularly 
 
 ' 
 
 the aesophagus, and is sometimes even con 
 fined to it. 
 
 4. Cynanche parotidcea. The mumps. A 
 swelling under the jaw, extending over the 
 neck ; an inflammation of the parotid 
 gland, rendering deglutition difficult, de- 
 clining the fourth day. Epidemic and 
 contagious. 
 
 5. Cynanche maligna. The malignant, 
 putrid, or ulcerous sore throat. Called 
 also cynanche gangranosa. Jlgina ulcer osa. 
 Febris epidemica cum angina ukusculosa. 
 Angina epidemica. Angina gangrtfnosa. 
 Angina suffocativa. Angina maligna. This 
 disease is readily to be distinguished from 
 the inflammatory quincy, by the soreness 
 and white specks which appear in the 
 fauces, together with the great debility of 
 the system, and small fluttering pulse, 
 which are not to be observed in the former. 
 In the inflammatory sore throat there is 
 always great difficulty of swallowing, a con- 
 siderable degree of tumour, with a ten- 
 dency in the parts affected to suppurate, 
 and a hard, full, pulse. Moreover in the 
 former affection the disease is seated prin- 
 cipally in the mucous membrane of the 
 mouth and throat ; whereas in the latter 
 the inflammation chiefly occupies the glan- 
 dular parts. 
 
 The putnd sore throat often arises from 
 
 in infants, and a thin v acrid matter flows 
 from the anus, excoriating this and the 
 neighbouring parts. 
 
 From the first attack of the complaint, 
 there is a considerable degree of fever, 
 with a small, frequent and irregular pulse ; 
 and every evening there occurs a manifest 
 exacerbation, and in the morning some 
 slight remission, together with general loss 
 of strength, and debility. In some cases 
 the brain is affected with delirium, or coma. 
 
 About the second or third day, large 
 patches of a scarlet or fiery red colour, 
 make their appearance about the face and 
 neck, which, by degrees, become dis- 
 persed over every part of the body, even 
 to the extremities of the fingers, which 
 feel swelled and stiff. These eruptions^ 
 after continuing for about four days, then 
 depart without producing- any remission of 
 the symptoms; 
 
 In bad cases, the sloughs corrode deeper 
 and deeper, and spread throughout the 
 whole of the alimentary tube, so as to ter- 
 minate at last in gangrene ; and the symp- 
 toms of irritation continuing to increase,, 
 tog-ether witli a severe purging, the patient 
 is at length cut off; which event happens 
 usually before the seventh day, and in some 
 cases so early as on the third. 
 
 Where there is a great increase of the 
 
 peculiar state of the atmosphere, and so evening paroxysm of fever, with vast de- 
 
 becomes epidemical ; making its attacks 
 chiefly on children, and those of a weak 
 relaxed habit. It is produced likewise by 
 cont.gion, as it is found to run through a 
 whole family, when it has once seized any 
 
 bility, irregularity in the pulse, much fetor 
 of breath, and a livid appearance in the 
 ulcers, with a purging, or haemorrhage, 
 the disease will certainly terminate fatally; 
 but when the fever is moderate, and of a 
 
 person in it; and it proves often fatal, par- less putrid nature, and suffers a remission 
 
 iicuiariy to those in an infantile state. on the appearance of the efflorescence on 
 
 It usually makes its attack with cold the skin ; and when this remission increases 
 
 shivering!, anxiety, nausea, and vomiting", as it proceeds, together with a falling off 
 
 succeeded by heat and restlessness, dehi- of the cuticle in scales, it promises fair to 
 
 lity and oppression at the chest. The face terminate in a return of health, 
 looks flushed, the eyes are red, and a. From dissections it appears that, in this 
 
 K K 
 
250 
 
 CYN 
 
 C\O 
 
 disease, the fauces are inflamed, suppura- 
 ted and gangrenous ; and that the trachea 
 and larynx are likewise in a state of inflam- 
 mation, and lined with a viscid fetid mat- 
 ter. In many instances, the inflamma- 
 tory affection extends lo the lungs them- 
 selves. Large swellings of the lymphatic 
 glands about the neck, occasioned by an 
 absorption of the acrid matter poured out 
 in the fauces, are now arid then to be 
 found. The same morbid appearances 
 which are to be met with in putrid fever, 
 present themselves in other parts of the 
 body. 
 
 CYNANCHE A DEGLUTITIS. Quincy from 
 hard substances swallowed. 
 
 CYNANCEE A DYSENTERIA. Quincy from 
 dysentery. 
 
 CYNANCHE ANGINOSA. The inflammato- 
 ry quincy. 
 
 CYNANCHE ARTHRITICA. Quincy from 
 gout. 
 
 CYNANCHE EPIDEMICA. The cynanche 
 raaligna. 
 
 CYNAJSTCHE GANGRENOSA. The cynanche 
 maligna. 
 
 CYNANCHE HEPATICA. Quincy from a 
 disease of the liver. 
 
 CYNANCHE LARYNGJEA. The cynanche 
 trachealis. 
 
 CYNANCHE MALIGNA. See Cynanche- 
 
 CYNANCHE PAROTID^A. See 'Cynanche. 
 
 CYNANCHE PHAHYJVGJEA. See Cynanche. 
 
 CYNANCHE PRUNELLA. Common sore 
 throat. 
 
 CYNANCHE FURPCRO-PAUOTIDJEA. A cy- 
 nanche maligna, or malignant sore throat. 
 
 CTNANCHE STRIDULA. The croup. See 
 Cynanche. 
 
 CYNANCHE THYMICA. Sore throat from 
 an enlargement of the thyroid gland. 
 
 CYNANCHE TONSILLARIS. See Cynanche. 
 
 CYNANCHE TRACHEALIS. See Cynanche. 
 
 CYNANCHE ULCEUOSA. The malignant 
 sore throat. 
 
 CYNANCHICA. (From xvv&y%>i, the quin- 
 cy.) Medicines which relieve a quincy. 
 
 CYNANTHROPJA. (From MUV, a dog, and 
 a.v&c07ro? a man.) It is used by Bellini, De 
 Morbis Capitis, to express a particular kind 
 of melancholy, when men fancy them- 
 selves changed into dogs, and imitate their 
 actions. 
 
 CYNARA BCOLYMUS. See Cinara. 
 
 CINCHNIS. (Kt^vtt.) A vessel of any 
 kind to hold medicines in. 
 
 CYNOCOCTANUM. (From MM*, a dog, and 
 xia7atv0v, the herb coctanum.) A species 
 of aconitum, said to destroy dogs if they 
 eat it. 
 
 CYNOCRAMBE. (From KUKV, a dog, and 
 xgi^uCw, cabbage ; a herbe of the cabbage 
 tribe, with which dogs are said to physic 
 themselves.) Dog's mercury. Menurialis 
 perennis of Linnseus. A poisonous plant 
 very common in our hedges. It produces 
 vomiting and purging, and the person then 
 
 goes to sleep, from which he does not often 
 awake. 
 
 CYNOCYTISIS. (From zvav, a dog, and 
 Ku7<s-*o?, the cytisus; so named because it 
 was said to cure the distemper of dogs.) 
 The dog rose. See Cynosbatus. 
 
 CYXODECTOS. (From nvcev, a dog, and 
 fat"va>, to bite.) So Dioscorides calls a per- 
 son bit with a mad dog. 
 
 CYXOUESMION. (From nuw, a dog, and 
 JW, to bind ; so named because in dogs it is 
 very discernible and strong.) A ligature 
 by which the prepuce is bound upon the 
 glans. Sometimes it signifies the lower 
 part of the prepuce. 
 
 CYNOOONTES. (KuycJovTSf : from KVCUV, a 
 dog, and <Ac, a tooth.) The canine teeth. 
 
 CYNOGLOSSUM. (From MM, a dog, 
 and -y\a><r<raL t a tongue ; so named from its 
 supposed resemblance.) Hound's tongue. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Mvnogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 Lingua canina of some authors. Cynogios- 
 sum, officinale of Linnaeus : staminibus co- 
 ralla brevioribus ; foliis lato lanceolatis, fo- 
 ment osis, sessilibus. It possesses narcotic 
 powers, but is seldom employed medici- 
 naily. Acids are said to counteract the ill 
 effects from an overdose more speedily than 
 any thing else, after clearing the stomach. 
 
 CrsoGLOssuM OFFICINALE. The syste- 
 matic name for hound's tongue. See Cy- 
 noglossum. 
 
 CYNOLOPHDS. (Fi-om KVCOV, a dog, and 
 xo<)>of, a protuberance ; so called because in 
 dogs they are peculiarly eminent.) The 
 asperities and prominences of the vertebrae. 
 
 CYNOLYSSA. (From xucev, a dog, and 
 \VO-O-H, madness.) Canine madness. 
 
 CYNOMORIUM. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Moncecia. Order, Monandria. 
 
 CYNOMOKIUM COCCINEUM. The systema- 
 tic name of ike fungus melitensis. See Fun- 
 gus melitensis. 
 
 CYNOPASTUM. (From KVW, a dog, and 
 o-7retu t to attract.) See Cynosbatus. 
 
 CYNOREXIA. (From xuuv, a dog, and 
 o/ig|, appetite.) A voracious or canine aj>- 
 petite. See Bulimia. 
 
 CYNOSBATOS. See Cynosbatus. 
 
 CYNOSBATUS. (From wen, a dog, and 
 /3at7o^, a thorn ; so called because dogs are 
 said to be attracted by its smell.) Cynor- 
 rhodon. Cynosbatos. The dog-rose, or 
 wild brier, or hip tree. Rosa canina of Lin- 
 naeus : germinibus ovatis pedunculisque gla- 
 bris, caule petiolisque aculeatis. Tlie fruit 
 of this tree, called heps, or hips, has a 
 sourish taste, and obtains a place in the 
 London pharmacopoeias in the form of con- 
 serve. It is seldom employed but to give 
 form to more active remedies, in pills, bo- 
 luses, linctuses, &c, 
 
 CYOPHORIA. (From wo?, a foetus, and 
 

 CYS 
 
 GYS 
 
 251 
 
 to bear.) Gestation. The pregnancy 
 of a woman. 
 
 CYPARJSSUS. See Cuprcssus. 
 
 CYPERUS. (From jowwgoc, a little 
 round vessel which its roots are said to 
 resemble.) Cyperus. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Triandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 CYPERUS LOITOUS. The pharmacopoeial 
 name of the English galangale. Cyperus 
 longus of Linnaeus :culmotrtquetro folioso, 
 umbella, folioso snpra- decomposed; pedun- 
 cults nudis, spicis alternis. The smell of 
 the root of this plant is aromatic, and its 
 taste warm, and sometimes bitter. It is 
 now totally fallen into disuse. 
 
 CYPEUCS ROTUNDUS. This species, the 
 round cyperus, Cyperus rotundus of Lin- 
 nuses : culmo triqueto subntido, umbellci 
 decomposita ; spicis alternis linearibus, is 
 generally preferred to the former, being a 
 more gratefully aromatic bitter. It is 
 chiefly used as a stomachic. 
 
 CYPHOMA. (From avTrloo, to bend.) A 
 gibbosity, or curvature of the spine. 
 
 CYPHOSIS. An incurvation of the spine. 
 
 Cypress spurge. See Esula minor. 
 
 CYPKINUM OLEUM. Flowers of cypress, 
 calamus, cardamoms, &c. boiled in olive 
 oil. 
 
 CYPRIUM. (From Kyjrgoc, Cyprus, an 
 island where it is said formerly to have 
 abounded.) Copper. 
 
 CYE'RUS. The cypress-tree, or Eastern 
 privet ; so called from the island of Cyprus, 
 where it grew abundantly. 
 
 CtrsEus. (From x.v-^tK t a bee-hive.) 
 The aperture of the ear ; the ear-wax. 
 
 CYRCNKSIS. ' (Fr. m xujcva, to mix.) 
 A. mixture, or composition. 
 
 CYRTOMA. (From Kt/g7o?, curvet.) An 
 unnatural convex tumour; tympanites. 
 
 CfRToxosus. (From )o/7o?, curved, 
 and vc<r6f, a disease.) The rickets, or 
 curved spine. 
 
 CYSSARTJS. (From wo-of, the anus.) The 
 intestinum rectum is so called, because it 
 reaches to the anus. 
 
 CYSSOTIS. (From *<?, the >anus.) An 
 inflammation of the anus. 
 
 CYSTEOLITHUS. (From j/r/?, the blad- 
 der, and \tQoc, a stone.) Tlie stone in the 
 bladder. 
 
 CYSTHUS. (Ku<r9o?.) The anus. 
 
 CYSTIC. Belonging to the urinary or 
 gall bladder. 
 
 CYSTIC DUCT, Ductus cysticus. The 
 membranous canal that conveys the bile 
 from the hepatic duct into the gall-bladder. 
 
 CYSTICA. (From xvs-i?, the bladder.) 
 Remedies for diseases of the bladder. 
 
 CYSTIDES. (From *vr<? a bag.) En- 
 cysted tumours. 
 
 CYSTIPHLOGIA. (From writ, the blad- 
 der, and <$KfyOi t to burn.) An inflam- 
 mation in the bladder. 
 
 CYSTIRRHAGIA. (From KV?IS, the blad- 
 
 der, and gfe, to flow.) A discharge of 
 blood from the bladder. 
 
 CYSTIS. (Kus-/?, a bag ) The bladder; 
 any receptacle of morbid humours. See 
 Urinary bladder. 
 
 CYSTIS CHOLEDOCHA. See Gall- 
 bladder. 
 
 CYST1S FELLEA. See Gall 'bladder. 
 CYSTITIS. (From MS-IS, the bladder.) 
 Inflammation of the bladder. A genus of 
 disease Arranged by Cullen in the class, py- 
 rexix, and order phlegmasice. It is known 
 by great pain in the region of the bladder, 
 attended with fever and hard pulse, a pain- 
 ful discharge of urine, and a frequent de- 
 sire to make water. This is rarely a prima- 
 ry disease, and when it occurs, the above 
 character of it will readily point it out. 
 There is frequently also nausea arid vomit- 
 ing, and, in some cases, delirium. It most 
 generally arises in consequence of inflam- 
 mation of the adjacent parts, or from cal- 
 culi in the bladder. 
 
 CYSTOCELE, (From *ur, the blad- 
 der, and N *M, a tumour.) An hernia form- 
 ed by the protusion of the urinary bladder. 
 CYSTOLITHTCUS. (From KVSV?, the blad- 
 der, and A/fiof, a stone.) A suppression of 
 urine from a stone in the bladder, is culled 
 ischuria cystolithica. 
 
 CYSTOPHLEGICUS. (From nuns, the 
 bladder, nrid ^Ktya> t to burn.) A suppres- 
 sion of urine from an inflammation of the 
 bladder, was formerly called ischuria cys- 
 tophlegmatica. 
 
 CYSTOVHLEGMATICA. (From xusv?, the 
 bladder, and qtey/ux,, phlegm. ) A suppres- 
 sion of urine, from too much matter or mu- 
 cus in the bladder, was c .lied ischuria cys- 
 tophlegmaticii. 
 
 CYSTOPROCTICA. (From jeur/;, the blad- 
 der, and ty^aoLlosy the anus, or rectum.) A 
 suppression of urine from pain in the blad- 
 der, caused by wind, inflammation of the 
 rectum, hardened fzeces, Sic. is called is- 
 churia cystoproetica. 
 
 GYSTOPTOSIR. (From H-JS-U;, the bladder, 
 and s&iTflee, to fall.) A protusion of the 
 inner membrane of the bladder, through 
 the urethra. 
 
 CYSTOSPASTICUS. (From jct>r, the blad- 
 der, und <rxcLo-/u.x,, a spasm,) A suppression 
 of urine, from a spasm in the sphincter of 
 the bladder, was called ischuria cystospas- 
 tica. 
 
 CYSTOSPYICUS. (From yr, the blad- 
 der, and 'srwov, pus.) A suppression of 
 urine, from purulent matter in the bladder, 
 was called ischuria cystospyica. 
 
 CrsTOTHROMBoiDEs. (From Kus^?, the 
 bladder, and dgo/uCo;, a coagulation of 
 blood.) A suppression of urine, from a 
 concretion of grumous blood in the b Judder, 
 was called ischuria cystothromboides. 
 
 CYSTOTOMIA. (From JM/SVC, the b^. 
 der, and %/uvu> t to cut.) The operatio n o f 
 cutting or piercing the bladder. 
 
252 
 
 DAM 
 
 DAT 
 
 CYTHIOIT. An eye-wash. 
 
 CYTINUS. (From xva>, to produce ; so 
 called from its fecundity.) The bud or 
 flower of the pomegranate. 
 
 CYTIJTITS HYPOCISTIS. The plant from 
 whoae fruit the succus hypocistidis is ob- wrists, 
 tained. See Hypodstis. 
 
 CYTISO-GEHTISTA. Common broom. See 
 Genista 
 
 UYXICENUS. A plaster for wounds of 
 the nerves. 
 
 CYZEMER. A puinlul swelling of the 
 
 D. 
 
 |3, This letter signifies vitriol in the old 
 chemical alphabet. 
 
 DACNERUS. (From <fkjti<a>, to bite.) 
 Biting. Pungent. An epithet for a sharp 
 coilyrium, or eye-wash, composed of burnt 
 copper, pepper, cadmia, myrrh, and opium. 
 
 DACHYDIUM. (From JAK^V, a tear.) 
 The inspissated juice of scammony. It is 
 in small drops, and therefore called a 
 tear. 
 
 DACRYGELOSIS. (From dautgua>, to weep, 
 and -yt\'jue t to laugh.) A species of insanity, 
 in which the patient weeps and laughs at 
 the same time. 
 
 DACRYOUES. (From <Jdxgya>, to weep.) 
 A sanious ulcer. A weeping- sore. 
 
 DAGYHOMA. (From JWgt/, to weep.) 
 A union of one or more of the puncta 
 lachrymalia, causing an effusion of tears. 
 
 DACTYLETHRA. (From <T<aut7i/Ao<, a finger.) 
 A species of bougies shaped like a finger, 
 to excite vomiting. 
 
 DACTYLETUS. (From JW/yAo?, the date,) 
 The herrnodactylus. 
 
 DACTYLIUS. (From fnufluhos, a finger.) 
 A round pastil troche, or lozenge, shaped 
 like a finger. 
 
 DACTYLUS. (A finger; so called from 
 the likeness of its fruit to a finger.) The 
 date. The oblong fruit of the Phoenix 
 dactylifera of Linnaeus : frondibns pinnatis; 
 foliolis en sif or mi bus compiicatis. Before 
 they are rjpe, dates are rather rough and 
 astringent ; but when perfectly matured, 
 they are much of the nature of the fig. See 
 Carica. Senegal dates are most esteemed, 
 they having a more sugary, agreeable fla- 
 vour than those of jfcgypt and other places. 
 
 DJEDIUM. (From /<?, a torch.) A small 
 torch or cundle. A bougie. 
 
 DAMNATUS. (From damno, to condemn.) 
 Caput mortuum. The dry useless faeces 
 left in ' vessel after the moisture has 
 been distilled from it, is called terra dam- 
 nata. 
 
 Daisy, common. See Bellis minor. 
 
 Daisy, ox eye. See Bellis major. 
 
 Damask rose. See Rosa centifolia. 
 
 DJEMOJTOMANIA. (From JaufAcv, a dae- 
 mon, and [A.&vi*,> madness.) That species 
 of melancholy, where the patient supposes 
 himself to be possessed of devil*. 
 
 DAMSON. The fruit of the Pmnus da- 
 tnascena, which, when perfectly ripe, af- 
 fords a wholesome article for pies, tarts, 
 &c. gently opening the body ; but when 
 
 damsons are not perfectly mature, they 
 produce cholicy pains, diarrhoea, and 
 convulsions in children. 
 
 Dandelion, See Taraxacum. 
 
 Dandrif. See Pityriasis. 
 
 Dane-ivort. See Ebuhis. 
 
 DAPHNE. (Daphne, fapt: from feut, 
 to burn, and yaw. a noise; because of 
 the noise it makes when burnt.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan 
 system. Class, Qctandria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. The laurel, or bay-tree. 
 
 Daphne, flax-leaves. See Thymelce'a. 
 
 DAPHNE GNIDIUM. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the garou. See 
 Thymelcea. 
 
 DAPHNE LATTREOLA. The systematic name 
 of the spurge laurel. See Laureola. 
 
 DAPHNE MEZERIUM. The systematic 
 name of the mezereon. See Mezereum. 
 
 DAPUSELS;OX. (Fi-om fatyvti, the laurel, 
 and sxcucv, oil.) The oil of bay-berries. 
 
 DAPHXITIS. (From faqvn, the laurel.) 
 A sort of cassia resembling the laurel. 
 
 DAPHNOIDES. (From <P*qv, the laurel, 
 and s/<T ?, a likeness.) The herb spurge 
 laurel. 
 
 DARSIN. (From darzin, Arab.) The 
 grosser sort of cinnamon. 
 
 DARSIS. (From <f sg*>, to excoriate.) An 
 excoriation. 
 
 DA11TOS. (From eT^a, to excoriate ; 
 so called from its raw and excoriated ap- 
 pearance. The part so called, under the 
 skin of the scrotum, is by some anatomists 
 considered as a muscle, although it appears 
 to be no more than a condensation of the 
 cellular membrane lining the scrotum. It is 
 by means of the dartos that the skin of the 
 scroturr. is corrugated and relaxed. 
 
 DASYMNA. (From <Taury?, rough.) A 
 scabby roughness of the eye-lids. 
 
 DASYS. ( bcLtrvs, rough.) A dry, parched 
 tongue. Difficult respiration. 
 
 Date plum, Indian. See Indian date 
 plum. 
 
 Date. See Daclylus. 
 
 DATURA. (Blanchard says it is de 
 rived from the Indian word datiro, o 
 which he knows not the meaning.) Th 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Mono, 
 gynia. 
 
 DATURA. STRAMONIUM. .The systematic 
 Ham's of the thorn apple. See Stramo- 
 nium* 
 
DEA 
 
 DEC 
 
 253 
 
 DAUCITES VTWUM. Wild carrot-seeds 
 steeped in must. 
 
 DAUCUS. (ATTO TK Tayv, from its re- 
 lieving the cholic, and discussing flatulen- 
 cies.) The carrot. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linneun system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the gar- 
 den cai-rot. Daucus sybuestris, Pastinaca 
 sylvestris tenuifolia nfficinarwn. The culti- 
 vated root of the Daucus carota or Lin- 
 naeus : seminibushispidis^petiolis subtus ner- 
 vosisy scraped and applied in the form of a 
 poultice, it is an useful application to pha- 
 gedenic ulcers, and to cancers and putrid 
 sores. The seeds, which obtain a place in 
 the materia medica, have a light aromatic 
 smell, and a warm acrid taste, and are es- 
 teemed for their diuretic qualities, and for 
 their utility in calculous and nephritic com- 
 plaints, in which an infusion of three spoon- 
 fuls of the seeds in a pint of boiling water, 
 has been recommended ; or the seeds may 
 be fermented in malt liquor, which receives 
 from them an agreeable flavour, resem- 
 bling that of lemon peel. The boiled root 
 is said, by many, to be difficult of diges- 
 tion ; but this is the case only when the 
 stomach is weak. It contains a considera- 
 ble quantity of the saccharine principle, and 
 is very nutritious. 
 
 DAUCUS ALSATICUS. The oreoselinum 
 .pratense. 
 
 DAUCUS ANNUUS MINOR. The caucalis 
 anthriscus. 
 
 DAUCUS CAROTA. The systematic name 
 of the carrot plant. See Daucus. 
 
 DAUCUS CRETICUS. Myrrhus annua. 
 Candy Carrot. The seeds of this plant, Atha- 
 manta cretensis of Linnaeus -.foliolis lineari- 
 bus plants, hirsutis ; petalis bipartitis ; serni- 
 nibus oblongis, hirsutis, are brought from the 
 isle of Candy ; they have an aromatic smell, 
 and a slightly biting taste; and are occa- 
 sionally employed as carminatives and diu- 
 retics in diseases of the primae \\x and uri- 
 nary passages. 
 
 DAUCUS SATIVUS. A variety of the dau- 
 cu$ carota, whose seeds are preferred by 
 some practitioners. 
 
 DAUCUS SKPRINUS. Common chervil. 
 
 DAUCUS SYLVESTRIS. Wild carrot, 
 or bird's nest. The seeds of the wild plant 
 are said to be more efficacious than those 
 of the garden carrot ; they possess demul- 
 cent and aromatic qualities, and are given, 
 in infusion, or decoction, in calculous com- 
 plaints. 
 
 Dead nettle. See Labium album. 
 
 Deadly nightshade. See Belladonna. 
 
 DEAFNESS. It is occasioned by any 
 thing that proves injurious to the ear, as 
 loud noises from the firing of cannon, vio- 
 lent colds, particularly affecting the head, 
 inflammation or ulceration of the mem- 
 brane, hard wax, or other substances inter- 
 
 rupting sounds ; too great a dryness, or too 
 much moisture in the parts; or by atony, 
 debility, or paralysis of the auditory nerves. 
 In some instances it ensues in consequence 
 of preceding diseases, such as fever, >>vphi- 
 lis, &c. and in others it depends upon an 
 original defect in the structure or lorma- 
 tion of the ear. In the last instance the 
 person is usu -lly not only deaf but likewise 
 dumb. Sse Paracusis. 
 
 DEARTICULATIO. (From de t and articulus, 
 a joint.) Articulation admitting evident 
 motion. 
 
 DEASCIATIO. (From de, and uscio, to chip, 
 as with a hatchet.) A bone splintered on 
 its side. 
 
 DECAMTRON. (From ft**, ten, and jwygoy, 
 an ontment ) An aromatic ointriitMt, 
 mentioned by Oribasius, containing ten in- 
 gredients. 
 
 DECIDENTIA. (From decido, to fall 
 down.) Cataptosis. Any change prolong- 
 ing acute discuss. 
 
 DECIDUA. (Decidua, sc. membrana / 
 from decido, to fall down.) Membrana de- 
 cidua. A very thin and delicive membrane 
 or tunic, which adheres to the gravid ute- 
 rus, and is said to be a reflexion of the cho- 
 rion, and, on that account, is called decidua 
 refiexa The tunica decidua comes away 
 after delivery, in small pieces, mixed with 
 the lochia. 
 
 DECIMANUS. (From decem, ten, and mane, 
 the morning.) Returning every tenth day, 
 applied to some erratic fevers. 
 
 DECMVIS. (From de, and clivis, a hill.) 
 Declining, descending. A name of an ab- 
 dominal muscle, because of its posture. 
 
 DECOCTUM. (From decoquo, to boil.) 
 A decoction. Any medicine made by boil- 
 ing in a watery fluid. In a chemical point 
 of view, it is a continued ebullition with 
 water, to separate such parts of bodies as 
 are only soluble at that degree of heat. The 
 following are among the most approved de- 
 coctions. 
 
 DECOCTUM ALBUM. See Decoctum cor- 
 nu. 
 
 DECOCTUM ALOES COMPOSITUM. Com- 
 pound decoction of aloes. Take of extract 
 of liquorice, half an ounce; subcarbonate 
 of potash, two scruples ; extract of spiked 
 aloe powdered, myrrh powdered, saffron 
 stigmata, of each a drachm ; water, a pint. 
 Boil down to twelve fluid ounces, and 
 strain ; then add compound tincture of car- 
 damoms, four fluid ounces. This decoction, 
 now first introduced in the London Pharma- 
 copoeia, is analagous to an article in very 
 frequent use, invented by the late Dr. De- 
 valingin, and sold under the name of beaume 
 de vie. By the proportion of tincture, which 
 is added, it will keep unchanged for any 
 length of time. 
 
 DECOCTVM ALTHJK.TJ. Decoction of marsh 
 mallows. Take of dried marsh mallow- 
 roots, ^iv ; raisins of the sun stoned, ^jj ; 
 
254 
 
 DEC 
 
 DEC 
 
 water, ifevjj. Boil to five pounds; place 
 apart the strained liquor, till the feces have 
 subdued, then pour off the clear. This pre- 
 paration, directed in the Edinburgh Phar- 
 macopoeia, may be exhibited as a common 
 drink in nephralagia, and many diseases of 
 the urinary passages with advantage. 
 
 DECOCTUM ANTHEMIDIS. See Decoctum 
 chamoemeli. 
 
 DECOCTUM ASTRAGALI. Take of the root 
 of the astragalus excapus, %j; distilled 
 water, flbjjj. These are to be boiled, till 
 only a quart of fluid remain. The whole 
 is to be taken, a little warmed, in the 
 course of 24 hours. This remedy was 
 tried very extensively in Germany, and 
 said to evince very powerful effects, as an 
 antisyphilitic. 
 
 DECOCTUM BARDAN/E. Take of bardana 
 root, ^vj ; of distilled water, fcvj. These 
 are to be boiled till only two quarts remain. 
 From a pint to a quart in a day is given, in 
 those cases where sarsapnrilla and other 
 remedies that are called alterative are sup- 
 posed to be requisite. 
 
 DECOCTUM CHAMAEMELI. Chamomile de- 
 coction. Take of chamomile flowers, ^j ; 
 carraway seeds, ^ss ; water, ifessv. Boil 
 fifteen minutes, and strain. A very common 
 and excellent vehicle for tonic powders, 
 pills, &c. It is also in very frequent use 
 for fomentation and clysters. 
 
 DECOCTUN CINCHONA. Decoction of cin- 
 chona, commonly called decoction of Peru- 
 vian bark. Take of lance-leaved cinchona 
 bark bruised, an ounce ; water, a pint. 
 Boil for ten minutes, in a vessel slightly 
 covered, and strain the decoction while 
 hot. According to the option of the prac- 
 titioner, the bark of either of the other spe- 
 cies of cinchona, the cordifolia, or yellow, or 
 the oblongifblia. or red, may be substituted 
 for the lancifolia, or quilled , which is here 
 directed. This way of administering the 
 bark is very general, as all the other 
 preparations may be mixed with it, as ne- 
 cessity requires. It is a very proper fo- 
 mentation for prolapsus of the uterus and 
 rectum. 
 
 DECOCTUM CORXU. Decoctum album. 
 Decoction of hartshorn. Take of burnt 
 and prepared hartshorn, two ounces by 
 weight ; gnm-arabic, 6 drachms by weight; 
 distilled water, three pints. Boil, constant- 
 ly stirring, to two pints and strain. This 
 decoction, which is omitted in the last edi- 
 tion of the London Pharmacopoeia, is a much 
 weaker absorbent than the julep ecreta, 
 but is much more agreeable to most peo- 
 pie. It forms an excellent drink in fevers 
 attended with diarrhoea, and acidities of the 
 primae vise. 
 
 DECOCTUM CYDONIJE. Mucilago seminis 
 cydonii mail. Mucilago seminum cydoniorum. 
 Decoction of quince seeds. Take of quince 
 seeds, two drachms ; water, a pint. Boil 
 over a gentle fire for ten minutes, then 
 
 strain. This decoction, in the new London 
 Pharmacopoeia, has been removed from 
 among the mucilages f as being less dense 
 than either of the others, and as being em- 
 ployed in larger doses, like other mucilagi- 
 nous decoctions. In addition to gum, it con- 
 tains other constituent parts of the seeds, 
 and is, therefore, more apt to spoil than 
 common mucilage, over which it possesses 
 no other advantages than that it is more 
 grateful, and sufficiently thin, without fur- 
 ther dilution, to form the bulk of any liquid 
 medicine. Its virtues are demulcent. 
 Joined with syrup of mulberry, and a little 
 borax, it is useful against aphtha of the 
 mouth and fauces. 
 
 DECOCTUM DAPHNES MEZEREI. Decoc- 
 tion of mezereon. Take of the bark of me- 
 zereon, 5jj ; liquorice root bruised, ^ss : 
 water, flbjjj. Boil it, with a gentle heat, 
 down to two pounds, and strain it. From 
 four to eight ounces of this decoction may 
 be given four times a day, in some obstinate 
 venereal and rheumatic affections. It ope- 
 rates chiefly by perspiration. 
 
 DECOCTUM DULCAMARA. Decoction of 
 woody nightshade. Take of woody night- 
 shade stalks, newly gathered, |;j ; distil- 
 led water, ibjss. These are to be boiled 
 away to a pint, and strained. The dose 
 is half an ounce to two ounces, mixed with 
 an equal quantity of milk. This remedy 
 is employed in inveterate cases of scro- 
 phula; in cancer and phagedaena ; in lepra 
 and other cutaneous affections ; and in ano- 
 malous local diseases, originating in vene- 
 real lues. 
 
 DECOCTUM GKOFPR^IJE INERMIS. Decoc- 
 tion of cabbage-tree plant. Take of bark 
 of the cabbage-tree powdered, ^j ; water, 
 ibjj. Boil it, with a gentle fire, down to 
 one pound, and strain. This is a powerful 
 anthelmitic. It may be given in doses of 
 one table-spoonful to children, and four to 
 adults. If disagreeable symptoms should 
 arise from an over-dose, or from drinking 
 cold water during its action, we must im- 
 mediately purge wMi castor-oil, and dilute 
 with acidulated drinks. 
 
 DECOCTUM GUAIACT OFFICINALIS TOM- 
 POSIT UM. Decoctnm Liquornm. Com- 
 pound decoction of guaiacum, commonly 
 called decoction of the woods. Take of 
 guaiacum raspings, ^jjj ; raisins stoned, 
 ^jj ; sassafras root, liquorice, each % j ; wa- 
 ter, ifex. Boil the guaiacum and raisins, 
 with the water, over a gentle fire, to the 
 consumption of one half; adding, towards 
 the end, the sassafras and liquorice. Strain 
 the liquorice without expression. This de- 
 coction possesses stimulant and diaphoretic 
 qualities, and is generally exhibited in 
 rheumatic and cutaneous diseases, which 
 are dependent on a vitiated state of the 
 humours. It may be taken by itself, to the 
 quantity of a quarter of a pint, twice or 
 thrice a day, or used as an assistant in a 
 
DEC 
 
 of mercurial or anatomical altera- 
 tives ; the patient, in either case, keeping 
 warm, in order to promote the operation 
 of the medicine. 
 
 DECOCT DM HELLEBORI ALBI. DeCOC- 
 
 tion of hellebore. Take of the root of 
 white hellebore powdered, by weight, ^ j ; 
 distilled water, two pints ; rectified spirits 
 of wine, 3 jj by weight. Boil the water, 
 with the root, to one pint; and the liquor 
 being cold and strained, add to it the spirit. 
 Tliis decoction, in the last London Phar- 
 macopoeia is called decoctum veratri. It 
 is, however, a very efficacious application 
 externally, as a wash, in tinea capitis, lepra, 
 psora, &c. When the skin is very tender 
 and irritable, it should be diluted with an 
 equal quantity of water. 
 
 DECOCTUM HORUEI. Decoctum hordei 
 dislichi, Jlpua hordeata. Take of pearl 
 barley, J jj ; water, four pints and a half. 
 First wash uway any adhering extraneous 
 substances with cold water; next, having 
 poured upon the barley half a pint of water, 
 boil for a few minutes. Let this water be 
 thrown away, and add the remainder of 
 the water boiling ; then boil down to two 
 pints and strain. Barley water is a nutri- 
 tive and softening drink, and the most pro- 
 per of all liquors in inflammatory diseases. 
 It is an excellent gargle in inflammatory 
 sore throats, mixed with a little nitre. 
 
 DECOCTUM HORDEI COMPOSITUM. Decoc- 
 tum pect or ale. Compound decoction of bar- 
 ley. Take of decoction of barley, two 
 pints; figs sliced, ^ jj ; liquorice root, sliced 
 and bruised, Jss; raisins stoned, ^jj; wa- 
 ter, a pint. Boil down to two pints, and 
 strain. From 'the pectoral and demulcent 
 qualities of this decoction, it may be ad- 
 ministered as a common drink in fevers and 
 other acute disorders, in catarrh, and seve- 
 ral affections of the chest. 
 
 DECOCTUM HORDEI CUM GUMMJ. Barley 
 water, ifejj ; gum arab. J j. The gum 
 is to be dissolved in the barley decoction 
 whilst warm. It then forms a suitable di- 
 luent in strangury, dysury, &c. forthe gum, 
 finding a passage into the bladder in an un- 
 altered state, mixes witli the urine, and 
 prevents the action of its neutral salts on 
 the urinary canal. 
 
 DECOCTUM LICHENIS. Decoction ofliver- 
 wort. Take of liverwort, one ounce ; wa- 
 ter, a pint and a half. Boil down and strain. 
 The dose is from ^j to |jiv. 
 
 DECOCTUM LOBELIA. Take a handful 
 of the roots of the lobelia syphilitica ; dis- 
 tilled water, ifexjj. These are to be boiled 
 in the usual way, till only four quarts re- 
 main. The very desirable property of 
 curing the venereal disease has been attri- 
 buted to this medicine ; but it is not more 
 to be depended on than guaiacum, or other 
 vegetable substances, of which the same 
 thing has been alleged. The effects of 
 
 DEC 
 
 255 
 
 this decoction are purgative ; and the man- 
 ner of taking it, as described by Swediaur, 
 is as follows. The patient is to begin with 
 half a pint twice a day. The same quantity 
 is then to be taken four times a day, and 
 continued so long as its purgative effect is 
 not too considerable. When the case is 
 otherwise, it is to be discontinued for three 
 or four days, and then had recourse to again 
 till the cure is completed. As this is a re- 
 medy on the old system, and not admitted 
 into our pharmacopoeias, little confidence 
 ought to be placed in it. 
 
 DECOCTUM LUSITANICUM. Take of sliced 
 sarsaparilla, lignum sassafras, lignum san- 
 talum rubrum, officinal lignum guaiacum, 
 of each one ounce and a half; of the root 
 of mezereon, coriander seed, of each foalf 
 an ounce ; distilled water, ten pounds. 
 These are to be boiled till only half the 
 fluid remains. The dose is a quart or more 
 in a day. 
 
 " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, lignum san- 
 talum rubrum, lignum santalum citrinum, 
 of each N ^jss ; of the root of glycyrrhiza 
 and mezereon, of each 3jj ; of lignum 
 rhodii, officinal lignum guaiacum, and lig- 
 num sassafras, of each ^ss ; of antimony, 
 ^j ; distilled water, ftv." These ingredi- 
 ents are to be macerated for 24 hours, and 
 afterwards boiled, till the fluid is reduced 
 to halt its original quantity . From one to 
 four pints are given daily. 
 
 The late Mr. Hunter notices this and 
 also the following formula, in his Treatise 
 on the Venereal Disease. 
 
 " Take of sliced sarsaparilla, of the root 
 of China, of each ^j ; walnut peel dried, 
 xx ; antimony, xjjj ; pumice stone, pow- 
 dered, ^j ; distilled water, ibx. The pow- 
 dered antimony and pumice stone are to be 
 tied in separate pieces of rag, and boiled 
 along with the other ingredients." 1 ' This 
 last decoction is reckoned to be the genuine 
 Lisbon diet drink, whose qualities have 
 been the subject of so much encomium. 
 
 DECOCTUM MALVAJ COMPOSITUM. Decoc- 
 turn pro enemate. Decoctum commune pro 
 clystere. Compound decoction of mallows. 
 Take of mallows dried, an ounce : chamo- 
 mile flowers dried, half au ounce ; water, a 
 pint. Boil for a quarter of an hour, and 
 strain. A very excellent form for an 
 emollient clyster. A variety of medicines 
 may be added to answer particular indica- 
 tions. 
 
 DECOCTUM MEZEREI. See Decoctum 
 daphnes mezerei. 
 
 DECOCTUM PAPAVERIS. Dec&ctum pro fo~ 
 mento, Fotus communis. Decoction of pop- 
 py. Take of white poppy capsules bruised, 
 iv; water four pints. Boil for a quar- 
 ter of an hour, and strain. This prepara- 
 tion possesses antiseptic properties, and 
 may be directed with advantage in sp&ce- 
 lus, &c. 
 
256 
 
 DEC 
 
 DEL 
 
 DECOCTUM PRO ENEMATE. See Decoctum 
 malvae compositum. 
 
 DECOCTUM PRO FOMENTO. See Decoctum 
 papaveris. 
 
 DECOCTUM Q.UERCUS. Decoction of oak 
 bark. Take of oak bark, ^j ; water, two 
 pints. Boil down to a pint, and strain. 
 This astringent decoction has lately been 
 added to the Lond. Pharm. and is chiefly 
 used for external purposes. It is a good 
 remedy in prolapsus ani, and may be used 
 also in some cases as an injection. 
 
 DECOCTUM SARSAPARILE^. Decoction of 
 sarsaparilla. Take of sarsaparilla root, 
 sliced, ^iv ; boiling water, four pints. Ma- 
 cerate for four hours, in a vessel lightly co- 
 vered, near the fire ; then take out the 
 sarsaparilla and bruise it. After it is 
 bruised, put it again into the liquor, and 
 macerate it in a similar manner for two 
 hours more; then boil it down to two 
 pints and strain. 
 
 This decoction is much extolled by 
 some practitioners, in phthisis, and to re- 
 store the strength after a long course of 
 mercury. 
 
 DECOCTUM SARSAPARILLJE COMPOSITUM. 
 Compound decoction of sarsaparilla. Take 
 of decoction of sarsaparilla, boiling, 4 
 pints ; sassafras root sliced, guaiacum 
 wood shavings, liquorice root bruised, of 
 each an ounce ; mezereon root bark, ^jjj. 
 Boil for a quarter of an hour, and strain. 
 The alterative property of the compound is 
 very great; it is generally given after a 
 course of mercury, where there have been 
 nodes and indolent ulcerations, and with 
 great benefit. The dose is from half a 
 pint to a pint in twenty-four hours. 
 
 DECOCTUM SEJTEOJE. Decoction of sene- 
 ga. Take of senega root, j ; water, two 
 pints. Boil down to a piiit, and strain. 
 This is now first introduced in the London 
 Pharm. as being a useful medicine espe- 
 cially in affections of the lungs, attended 
 with debility and inordinate secretion. 
 
 DECOCTUM UL.MI. Decoction of elm 
 bark. Take of fresh elm bark bruised, 
 four ounces ; water, four pints. Boil down 
 to two pints, and strain. This may be em- 
 ployed with great advantage as a collyrium 
 in chronic ophthalmia. It is given internal- 
 ly in some cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 DECOCTUM VERATRI. See Decoctum hel- 
 lebori albi. 
 
 DECOLLATIO. (From decollo, to behead.) 
 The loss of a part of the skull. 
 
 DECOMPOSITION. A separation of 
 parts. See Analysis. 
 
 DECORTICATION. (From de, from, and 
 cortex, bark.) The stripping of any thing 
 of its bark, husk, or shell : thus almonds, 
 and the like, are decorticated, that is, de- 
 prived of their pellicle, when ordered for 
 medicinal purposes. 
 
 DECREPITATION. (From decrepo, 
 
 to crackle.) A kind of crackling noise, 
 which takes place in bodies when heated : 
 it is^>eculiar to some kinds of salts ; which, 
 from a state of solution, are crystallized so 
 rapidly, that the crystals formed burst into 
 minute pieces. 
 
 DECUSSATION. (From decutio, to di- 
 vide.) When nerves, or muscular fibres, 
 cross one another, they are said to decus- 
 sate each other. 
 
 DECUSSORIUM. (From decusso, to di- 
 vide.) An instrument to depress the dura 
 mater, after trepanning. 
 
 DEFENSIVA. (From defendo, to pre- 
 serve.) Cordial medicines, or such as re- 
 sist infection. 
 
 DEFERENS. (From defero, to convey; 
 because it conveys the semen to the vesi- 
 culse seminales.) See Vas deferens. 
 
 DEFLAGRATION. (From deflagro, to 
 burn.) Calcination. A chymical term, 
 chiefly employed to express the burning or 
 setting fire to any substance ; as nitre, sul- 
 phur, &c. 
 
 DEFLUXION. (From defluo, to run off.) 
 Defiuxio. A falling down of humours 
 from a superior to an inferior part. Many 
 writers mean nothing more by it than in- 
 flammation. 
 
 DEGLUTITION. (From deglutio, to 
 swallow down.) A natural action, by 
 which the masticated bole or a fluid is 
 conveyed from the mouth into the fauces, 
 and from thence through the (Esophagus 
 into the stomach. 
 
 DEGMUS. (From etwu>, to bite.) A 
 biting pain in the orifice of the stomach. 
 
 DEJECTIO ALVINA. Discharge of excre- 
 ment by stool. 
 
 DEJECTORIA, (From dejitio, to cast out.) 
 Purging medicines. 
 
 DEINOSIS. (From <T/voa>, to exaggerate.) 
 An enlargement of the supercilia. 
 
 DELACHRTMATIVA. (From de, and la- 
 chryma, a tear.) Medicines which dry the 
 eyes, first purging them of tears. 
 
 DELAPSIO. (From delabor, to slip down.) 
 A falling down of the anus, uterus, or in- 
 testines. 
 
 DELETERIOUS. (Deltterius^- from 
 efXia>, to hurt, or injure.) Those sub- 
 stances are so called which are of a poi- 
 sonous nature 
 
 DELIQUESCENCE. Deliquation, or the 
 gradually melting down of crystallized 
 salts, from exposure to the air. 
 
 DEIJQ.UIUM ANIMI. (Deliquium; from 
 ddinquo, to leave.) See Syncope. 
 
 DELIRIUM. (From deliro t to rave.) A 
 febrile symptom, consisting in the persons 
 acting or talking unreasonably. It is to he 
 carefully distinguished from an alienation of 
 the mind, without fever. 
 
 DELOCATIO. (From de, from, and locus 
 a place. A dislocation, or putting any 
 part out of its proper place. 
 
DEM 
 
 DEN 
 
 257 
 
 DELPHINIUM. (From cT*<jnw, the 
 dolphin.) Larkspur ; so called from the 
 likeness of its flower to the dolphin's head. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 njean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Tngynia. 
 
 DELPHINIUM: CONSOLIDA. The syste- 
 matic name of the consolida regalis. See 
 Consolida regulis. 
 
 DELPHINIUM STAPHTSAGRIA. The sys- 
 tematic name of stave-acre. See Staphi- 
 sagria. 
 
 DELPHTS. Asx^t/f. The uterus, or pu- 
 dendum muliebre. 
 
 DELTA. (The Greek letter, A.) The 
 external pudendum muliebre is so called, 
 from the triangular shape of its hair. 
 
 DELTOIDES. (From <fevra, the Creek 
 letter A, and wTac, a likeness ; shaped like 
 the Greek delta.) Sous-acromio'davi-hume- 
 ral of Dumas. A muscle of the superior 
 extremity, situated on the shoulder. It 
 arises exactly opposite to the trapezius, 
 from one third part of the clavicle, from 
 the acromium and spine of the scapula, and 
 is inserted, tendinous, into the middle of 
 the os humeri, which bone it lifts up direct- 
 ly ; and it assists with the supra-spinatus 
 and coracobrachialis in all the actions of 
 the humerus, except the depression ; it be- 
 ing convenient that the arm should be raised 
 and sustained, in order to its moving on 
 any side. 
 
 DEMENTIA: (From de, and metis, with- 
 out mind.) Madness. Delirium. Absence 
 of intellect. 
 
 DEMULCENTS. (Demulccntia, sc. me- 
 dicamenta ; from demulceo, to soften.) Me- 
 dicines suited to obviate and prevent the 
 action of acrid and stimulant matters ; and 
 that not by correcting or changing their 
 acrimony, but by involving it in a mild and 
 viscid matter, which prevents it from acting 
 upon the sensible parts of our bodies, or by 
 covering the surface exposed to their action. 
 Where these substances are directly ap- 
 plied to the parts affected, it is easy to per- 
 ceive how benefit may be derived from 
 their application. But where they are re- 
 ceived by the medium of the stomach, into 
 the circulating system, it has been supposed 
 that they can be of no utility, as they 
 must lose that viscidity on which their lu- 
 bricating quality depends. Hence it has 
 been concluded that they can be of no ser- 
 vice in gonorrhoea, and some similar affec- 
 tions. It is certain, however, says J. Mur- 
 ray, in his Elements of Materia Medica 
 and Pharmacy, that many substances which 
 undergo the process of digestion, are after- 
 wards separated, in their entire state, 
 from the blood, by particular secreting or- 
 gans, especially by the kidneys ; and it is 
 possible, that mucilaginous substances, 
 which are the principal demulcents, may 
 be separated in this manner. There can 
 be no doubt, however, but that a great 
 
 share of the relief demulcents afford, in ir- 
 ritation or inflammation of the urinary pas- 
 sages, is owing to the large quantities of 
 water in which they are diffused, by which 
 the urine is rendered less stimulating from 
 dilution. In general, demulcents may be 
 considered merely as substances less stimu- 
 lating than the fluids usually applied. 
 
 Catarrh, diarrhoea, dysentery, calculus, 
 and gbliorrhoea, are the diseases in which 
 demulcents are employed. As they are 
 medicines of no great power, they may be 
 taken in as large quantities as the stomach 
 can bear. 
 
 The particular demulcents may be re- 
 duced to the two divisions of mucilages 
 and expressed oils. The principal demul- 
 cents are the acacia vera, astragalus traga- 
 cantha, linum usitaussimum, althcea oflici- 
 nalis, malva sylvestris, glycyrrhiza glabra, 
 cycas circinalis, orchis nfascula, maranta 
 arundinacea, triticum hybernum, ichthyo- 
 colla, olea Europsca, amygdalus communis, 
 cetaceum, and cera. 
 
 DENDROMBANUS. (From J'tvfyv, a tree, 
 and ox/Caw, frankincense.) The herb rose- 
 mary, or frankincense tree. 
 
 DENS. ( Quasi edens ; from edo, to eat, 
 or from oJW, c<Tov7o?.) A tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 Many herbs have this specific name, 
 from their fancied resemblance to the tooth 
 of some animal ; as dens l^onis, the dande- 
 lion ; dens canis, dog's tooth, &c. 
 
 DENS L.EONIS. See Taraxacum. 
 
 DENTAORA. (Dentagra, oJbvwyep. : from 
 ofxc, a tooth, and ja, a seizure.) The 
 tooth-ach ; also an instrument for drawing 
 the teeth. 
 
 DENTARIA. (Dentaria, from dens, 
 a tooth ; so called because its root is den- 
 ticulated.) Dentittaria. Tooth-wort. This 
 plant is to be distinguished from the pelle- 
 tory of Spain, which is also called dentaria. 
 It is the Plumbago Europosa of Linnzeus : 
 foUis amplcxicaulibus, lanccolans scabris. 
 The root was formerly esteemed, prepared 
 in a variety of ways, as a cure for the tooth- 
 ach, arising from caries. 
 
 DENTARPAGA. (From ceTc, a tooth, and 
 to fasten upon.) An instrument 
 
 DENTATA. See Dentatus. 
 
 DENT AT US. (From dens, a tooth ; from 
 its tooth-like process.) Dentata. Epistro- 
 phtfns. The second vertebra of the neck. 
 It differs from the other cervical vertebras, 
 by having a tooth-like process at the upper 
 part of the body, See Vertebra. 
 
 DENTELLARIA. (From dcntella, a little 
 tooth ; so called because its root is denti- 
 culated.) The herb tooth-wort. See Den- 
 tarla. 
 
 DENTES INCISORKS. See Teeth. 
 
 DENTES CANINI. See Canine teeth. 
 
 DENTES LACTEI. The milk-teeth. See 
 Teeth, and Dentition. 
 
 DENTES MOLARES. See Teeth. 
 L L 
 
258 
 
 DEP 
 
 (From ikns> a tooth, and 
 o, to draw.) An instrument for draw- 
 ing of teeth. 
 
 "DENTIFRICE. (From dens, a tooth, and 
 /r/jo, to rub.) A medicine to clean the 
 teeih. 
 
 DF/N'TI cALPii.'.tt. (From dens, a tooth, 
 and scalpo, to scrape.) An instrument for 
 scaling teeth. N 
 
 DENTITION. (From dentio, to breed 
 teeth.) The breeding" or cutving of the 
 teeth. The first dentition takes place 
 about the sixth or seventh month, and the 
 teeth are termed the primary or milk teeth. 
 About the seventh year, these fall out, and 
 are succeeded by others, which remain 
 during life, and are culled the secondary or 
 perennial teeth. The last dentition takes 
 place between the ages of twenty and five- 
 and-tweniVj when the four last grinders ap- 
 pear ; they aretcalled denies sapieniicc. See 
 also Teeth 
 
 DEXTODUCUM. See Dentiducum. 
 
 DE^UDATIO. (From denudo, to make 
 bare ) A laying bare t e bone. 
 
 DhiOBSTRUENTS. (Deobstruentia t sc. 
 medicamenta t from de, and obsiruo, to ob- 
 struct.) Medicines that are exhibited with 
 a vie\v of ivsmovii-.g any obstruction, 
 
 DEOPPILAKTIA. (From de, and oppilo, to 
 stop.) De.nppilati'oa. Med.cines vvuicii re- 
 move obstruc iont, ; deobstruent or apeii- 
 tive medicine--. 
 
 DEPARTI TIO. (From de, and partior, to 
 divide.) Separating metals. 
 
 DMPERDITIO. (Fr m deperdo, to lose.) 
 Abortion, or the undue loss of the foetus. 
 
 DEPETIGO. (From de, and petigo, a run- 
 ning scab ) A ring-worm, or tetter. A 
 scurf, or itch, where the .sk n is rough 
 
 DEPHLEGMATTO. (From de, and phlegma, 
 phlegm.) The opera- ion of rectifying or 
 freeing spirits from their watery parts. 
 
 DEPILATORY. (Depilaturia, sc. un- 
 guenta ,- from de, of, and piius, the hair.) 
 Any application which removes the hairs 
 from any part of the body ; thus, a pitch 
 cap pulls the hairs of the head out by the 
 roots. 
 
 DEPIUMATIO. (From de, and pluma, a 
 feather.) A disease of the eyelids, which 
 causes the hair to fall off. 
 
 DKPREHKXSIO. (From deprehendo, to 
 catch unawares.) The epilepsy is so call- 
 ed, from the suddenness with which per- 
 sons are seized with it. 
 
 DEPRES-IO. (From dcprimo, to press 
 down.) Depression. When the bones of 
 the skull are forced inwM-ds by fracture, 
 they are said to be depressed. 
 
 DEPRESSOR. (From deprimo, to press 
 down.) Several muscles are so termed, 
 because they depress the part on which 
 they act. 
 
 DEPRKSSOU Aim JTASI. See Depressor 
 labii superioris al&que nusi 
 
 DER 
 
 DEPRESSOR ANGULI ORIS. Tri. 
 (Wgularis of \Vinslow. Depressor labiorum 
 commit nis of Douglas. Depressor labiorum 
 of Cowper. Sous-maocillo-labial of Dumas. 
 A muscle of the mouth and hp, situated be- 
 low the under lip. It arises, broad and 
 fleshy, from the lower edge of the lower jaw, 
 near the chin ; and is inserted into the angle 
 of the mouth, which it pulls downwards. 
 
 DEPRESSOR LABII 1NFER1ORIS. 
 
 Quadratus of Winslow. Depressor labii in- 
 
 ferioris propnus of Douglas and Cowper. 
 
 Mentonier labial of Dumas. A muscle of 
 
 the mouth and lip, that pulls the under lip 
 
 v and skin of the side of the chin downwards, 
 
 and a little outwards. 
 
 DEPRESSOR LABII SUPERIORIS 
 AL,QUE NASI. Depressor aloe nusi of 
 Albums. Incisivus medius of Winalow. 
 Depressor labii superioris pi'oprius > f D ai- 
 glas. Constrictores alarum nasi, ac de- 
 pressores labii supersoris of Cowper. Max- 
 illa-alveoli nasal of Dumas, A muscle of 
 the mouth arid lip, situated above the 
 mouth, that draws ilie upper lip and ala 
 nasi downwards and backwards. It arises, 
 thin and fleshy, from the superior maxillary 
 bone, immediately above the joining of the 
 gums, with the two incisor teeth and cus- 
 pidatus ; irom thence it runs upwards, and 
 is inserted into the upper lip and root of 
 the ala oi the nose. 
 
 DEPREPSOR I.ABII strpEiiioms PROPRIUS. 
 See Depressor labii superioris alaeque nasi. 
 
 DEPRESSOR LABIORUM COMJMLUJSIS. See 
 Depressor anguli oris. 
 
 DEPRESSOR OCULI. See Rectus inferior 
 ocufi 
 
 DEPRIMENS. See Rectus inferior oculi. 
 
 DEPURANTIA (From depuro, to make 
 clean.) Medicines which evacuate impuri- 
 ties. 
 
 DEPURATION. The freeing a liquor 
 or solid body from its foulness. 
 
 DEPURATORIUS. (From de t and purus, 
 pure.) It is applied to fevers, whicli ter- 
 minate in perspiration. 
 
 DERIS. (Asg;? : from <fcga>, to excoriate.) 
 The skin. 
 
 DERIVATION. (From derivo, to drain 
 off.) The doctrines of derivation and re- 
 vulsion, talked of by the ancients, are now, 
 ,in their sense of the terms, wholly exploded. 
 Derivation means the drawing away any 
 disease from its original seat to another part. 
 
 DERMA. (te^*.) The skin. 
 
 DERMATODES. (From &${**,, skin, and 
 *fbc, a likeness.) Resembling skin, or lea- 
 ther, in its consistence. It is applied to the 
 dura mater. 
 
 DERMATOLOGIA. (From JVg/uo, the 
 skin, and \oy-os, a discourse.) A discourse 
 or treatise on the skin. 
 
 DERTRON. (From cTsg/?, skin.) The 
 omentum, or peritonaeum, is so named, 
 from its skin-like consistence. 
 
DEV 
 
 DIA 
 
 259 
 
 DEESCEWSORIUM. (From descendo, to 
 move downwards.) A vessel in which the 
 distillation by descent is performed. 
 
 DESCENSUS. (From descendo, to move 
 dov. nwards.) The s;tme cbymists call it a 
 distillation per descensum, by descent, 
 when the fire is applied at the top and 
 round the vessel whose orifice is at the 
 bottom. 
 
 DESICCATIVA. (From desicco, to dry 
 up.) Such medicines as, being applied out- 
 wardly, dry up the humours and moisture 
 running- from a wound. 
 
 DESIPIEXTIA. (From desipio, to dote.) 
 A defect of reason. Symptomatic phrenzy. 
 
 DESME. (From <Ta, to bind up.) A ban- 
 dage, or ligature. 
 
 DESMIDION. (From fsr/uw, a handful.) 
 A small bundle, or little bandage. 
 
 DESMOS. (From <fea>, to bind up.) A 
 bandage. An inflammatory stricture of a 
 joint, after luxation. 
 
 DESPU1MATION. (From tkspumo, to 
 clarify ) The clarifying a fluid, or separat- 
 ing its foul parts from it. 
 
 DESQUAMATION. (From dcsquamo, 
 to scale ofF.) The separating of lamina, or 
 scales, from a bone. Exfoliation. 
 
 DEso.uATviMATORiirM. (From desquamo, 
 to scale off.) A trepan, or instrument to 
 take a piece out of the scull. 
 
 DESTINATION. See Distillation. 
 
 DESUDATIO. (From desudo, to sweat 
 much.) An unnatural and morbid sweat- 
 ing. 
 
 DETENTIO. )From detineo, to stop, or 
 hinder.) Epilepsy is so called, from 
 the suddenness with which the patient is 
 seized. 
 
 DETERGENTS. (From detergo, to wipe 
 away.) Medicines which cleanse and re- 
 move such viscid humours as adhere to and 
 obstruct the vessels. Also such applica- 
 tions as clear away foulness from ulcers. 
 
 DETONATION. (From detono, to make 
 a noise.) Explosion. 
 
 DETRACTOR. (From detraho, to draw.) 
 applied to a muscle, whose office is to draw 
 the part to which it is attached. 
 
 DETKAHEKS Q.UADRATUS. See Platysma 
 my aides. 
 
 DKTRUSOR URINJE. (From Detrudo, 
 to thrust out.) The name of a muscle 
 whose office is to squeeze out the urine. 
 The muscular coat of the urinary bladder 
 was formerly so called. 
 
 DEITTERI. (From cT^oc, second; because 
 it is discharged next after the foetus.) The 
 secundines, or after-birth. 
 
 DEUTEROPATHIA. (From <ft/7go?, se- 
 cond, and <arx,Qo?, a suffering.) An affec- 
 tion or suffering by consent, where a se- 
 cond part suffers, from consent, wiih the 
 part originally affected, as where the sto- 
 mach is disturbed through a wound in the 
 head. 
 
 Devil's dung. See .Assafcetida. 
 
 DiABEnrs. (From dWS&Mca-, to strength- 
 en ; so called, as affording the chief support 
 to the foot.) The ankle-bone. 
 
 DIABETES. (From Ji*, through, and 
 fiauveo, to pass.) An immoderate flow of 
 urine. A genus of d.sease in the class 
 neuroses, and order spasmi of Cullen. There 
 are two species of tin's complaint: 1. Dia- 
 betes scrosus, in which there is a supera- 
 bundant discharge of limpid urine, of its 
 usual urinary taste. 2. Diabetes melUtus, 
 in which the urine is very sweet, and con- 
 tains a great quantity of sugar. Great, 
 thirst, with a voracious appetite, gradual 
 emaciation of the whole body, and a fre- 
 quent discharge of urine, containing a large 
 proportion of saccharine and other matter, 
 which is voided in a quantity far exceeding 
 that of the aliment or fluid introduced, are 
 the characteristics of this disease. Those 
 of a shattered constitution, and those who 
 are in the decline of life, are most subject 
 to its attacks. It not unfrequently attends 
 on hystei-ia,hypochondriasis, dyspepsia, and 
 asthma; but it in always much milder when 
 symptomatic, than when it appears as a pri- 
 mary affection. 
 
 Diabetes may be occasioned by the use of 
 strong diuretic medicines, intemperance of 
 life, and hard drinking ; excess in venery, 
 severe evacuations, or by any thing that 
 tends to produce an impoverished state of 
 the blood, or general debility It has, how- 
 ever, taken place, in many instances, with- 
 out any obvious cause. 
 
 That which immediately gives rise to the 
 disease, has ever been considered as ob- 
 scure, and various theories have been ad- 
 vanced on the occasion. It has been usual 
 to consider diabetes as the effect of relaxa- 
 tion of the kidneys, or as depending on a. 
 general colliquation of the fluids. Dr. 
 Rilchcr, professor of medicine in the uni- 
 versity of Goettengen, supposes the dis- 
 ease to be generally of a spasmodic nature, 
 occasioned by a stimulus acting- on the kid- 
 neys ; hence a secretio aitcta urines, and 
 sometimes perversa, is the consequence. 
 Dr. Darwin thinks that it is owing to an in- 
 verted action of the urinary branch of the 
 lymphatics ; which doctrine, although it 
 did not escape the censure of the best ana- 
 tomists and experienced physiologists, met, 
 nevertheless, with a very favourable re- 
 ception, on its being first announced. The 
 late Dr. Cullen offered it as his opinion, 
 that the proximate cause of this disease 
 might be some fault in the assimilatory 
 powers, or in those employed in converting 
 alimentary matters into the proper animal 
 fluids, which theory has since been adopted 
 by Dr. Dobson, and still later by Dr. 
 Rollo, surgeon general to the royal artil- 
 lery. The liver has been thought, by 
 some, to be the chief source of the disease; 
 but diabetes is hardly ever attended with 
 any affection of this organ, as has been 
 
260 
 
 D1A. 
 
 DIA 
 
 proved by frequent dissections ; and when 
 observed, it is to be considered as acci- 
 dental. 
 
 The primary seat of the disease is, how- 
 ever far from being absolutely determined 
 in favour of any hypothesis yet advanced, 
 and, from the most attentive, consideration 
 of all the circumstances, the weight of evi- 
 dence appears to induce the majority of 
 practitioners to consider diabetes as de- 
 pending on a primary affection of the 
 kidneys. 
 
 Diabetes sometimes comes on slowly and 
 imperceptibly, without any previous dis- 
 order ; and it now and then arises to a con- 
 siderable degree, and subsists long without 
 being accompanied with evident disorder 
 in any particular part of the system ; the 
 great thirst which always, and the vora- 
 cious appetite which frequently occur in it, 
 being often the only remarkable symptoms ; 
 but it more generally happens, that a con- 
 siderable affection of the stomach precedes 
 the coming on of the disease ; and that, in 
 its progress, besides the symptoms already 
 mentioned, there is a great dryness in the 
 skin, with a sense of weight in the kidneys, 
 and a pain in the ureters, and the other uri- 
 nary passages. 
 
 Under a long continuance of the disease, 
 the body becomes much emaciated, the 
 feet ccdematous, great debility arises, the 
 pulse is frequent and small, and an obscure 
 fever, with all the appearance of hectic, 
 prevail. 
 
 The urine in diabetes, from being at 
 first insipid, clear, and colourless, soon ac- 
 quires a sweetish or saccharine taste, its 
 leading characteristic ; and, when sub- 
 jected to experiment, a considerable quan- 
 tity of saccharine matter is to be extracted 
 from it. 
 
 In some instances, the quantity of urine 
 is much greater than can be accounted for 
 from all the sources united. Cases are re- 
 corded, in which 25 to 30 pints were dis- 
 charged in the space of a natural day, for 
 many successive weeks, and even months ; 
 and in which the whole ingesta, as was said, 
 did not amount to half the weight of the 
 urine. To account for this overplus, it 
 has been alleged that water is absorbed 
 from the air by the surface of the body ; 
 ;>s also that an extraordinary quantity of 
 water is compounded in the lungs them- 
 selves. 
 
 Dissections of diabetes have usually 
 shewn the kidneys to be much affected. 
 In some instances they IKIVC been found in a 
 loose flabby state, much enlarged in size 
 and of a pale ash colour ; in others, they 
 have been discovered much more vascular 
 than in an healthy state, approaching a 
 good deal to what takes place in inflamma- 
 tion, and containing, in their infundibula, a 
 quantity of whitish fluid, somewhat resem- 
 bling pus, but without any sign of ulcera- 
 
 tion whatever. At the same time that 
 these appearances have been observed in 
 their interior, the superficial veins on their 
 surface were found to be much fuller of 
 blood than usual, forming a most beautiful 
 net-work of vessels, the larger branches of 
 which exhibited an absorbent appearance. 
 In many cases of dissection, the whole of 
 the mysentery has been discovered to be 
 much diseased, and its glands remarkably 
 enlarged; some of them being very hard, 
 and of an irregular texture ; others softer, 
 and of a uniform spherical shape. Many 
 of the lacteals have likewise been seen con- 
 siderably enlarged. The liver, pancreas, 
 spleen, and stomach, are in general perceiv- 
 ed to be in a natural state ; when they are 
 not so, the occurrence is to be considered as 
 accidental. The bladder, in many cases, is 
 found to contain a considerable quantity of 
 muddy urine. 
 
 DIABETES HTSTEHICUS. Large discharge 
 of urine in hysterical women. 
 
 DlABOLUS METALI.ORTJM. Tin. 
 
 DIABOTANUM. (From J>* and /3o5rav, a 
 herb.) A plaster made of herbs. 
 
 DIACADMJAS. (From <Tt, and Kstf/uta,, cad- 
 mia.) The name of a plaster whose basis is 
 cadmia. 
 
 DlACALAMINTHES. (From eft*, and JtstA*- 
 
 /uivQw. calamint.) The name of an an- 
 tidote, whose chief ingredient is cala- 
 mint. 
 
 DIACARCIIOTM. (From fia, and xagx/voc, 
 a crab.) The name of an antidote pre- 
 pared from the flesh of crabs and cray- 
 fish. 
 
 DIACARYOX. (From T/a, and xagvovja. nut.) 
 Rob of nuts, or wall nuts. 
 
 DIACASSIA. (From <f**, and xa-o-o-ia,, cas- 
 sia.) Electuary of cassia. 
 
 DIACASTORIUM. (From cT/at, and xstc-ag, 
 castor.) An antidote whose basis is cas- 
 tor. 
 
 DIACATHOLICON. (From <T, and a&QoM- 
 3to$, universal.) The name of a purge, so 
 called from its general usefulness. 
 
 DIACENTAIJRIUM. (From ft*, and x.tvl&uiov t 
 centaury.) The Duchess of Portland's pow- 
 der is so called, because its chief ingredient 
 is centaury. 
 
 DlACENTROTUM. From eT/<*, Jind x.tvlCto, 
 
 to prick.) A collyrium, so called from its 
 pungency and stimulating qualities. 
 
 DIACHALCITIS. (From <JV* ^afAx/7/?, chal- 
 citis.) A plaster whose chief ingredient is 
 chalcitis. 
 
 DIACHALSTS. (From JY^aa, to be relax- 
 ed.) A relaxation. The opening of the 
 sutures of the head. 
 
 DIACHEIRISMUS. (From ft*., and %ju^ the 
 hand.) Any operation performed by the 
 hand. 
 
 DIACHELIDONIUM:. (From Jtct, and %t*t- 
 fatviov, celandine.) A plaster whose chief 
 ingredient was the herb celandine. 
 
 DIACHOREMA. (From <T/ot^D/f, to 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 261 
 
 separate from.) Diackoresis. Any excre- 
 tion or excrement, but chiefly that by 
 stool. 
 
 DIACHORESIS. See Diachorema. 
 
 DIACHHISTA. (From efca, and xftu, to 
 anoint.) Medicines to anoint sore or bruis- 
 ed parts. 
 
 DTACHRYSUK. (From <T<*, and /MWO?, 
 gold.) A plaster for fractured limbs; so 
 named from its yellow colour 
 
 DIACHYLUM. (From <ta, an d ;twioc, chyle.) 
 The plaster of this name was formerly 
 made of certain juices, but it now means 
 an emollient digestive plaster. 
 
 DTACHYSIS. (From Jfyat, and . to pour 
 out.) Fusion or melting 1 . 
 
 DIACHTTICA. (From ict%va> t to dissolve.) 
 Medicines winch discuss and dissolve tu- 
 mours. 
 
 DIACINEMA. (From cT/*, and x/vaw, to 
 move,) A slight dislocation. 
 
 DIACISSUM. (From cT/a, and mo-roe, ivy.) 
 An application composed of ivy- leaves. 
 
 DIACLASIS. (From <T/a, and jcA*a>, to 
 break.) A small fracture. 
 
 DIACLTSMA. (From JWxufo, to wash 
 out. ) A gargarism, or wash for the mouth. 
 
 DiAcoccYMELcm. (From <T/st, and KM- 
 x.ufAn\ov, a plum. An electuary made of 
 prunes. 
 
 DIACODIUM. (From cfoe, and xwfat, a 
 poppy head.) A composition made of the 
 heads of poppies. 
 
 DTACOLOCYNTHIS. (From <T/i, and KO\O- 
 itwQis, the colocynth. ) A preparation whose 
 chief ingredient is colocynth. 
 
 DlACOMMA. (From ^ta.x.07rlee t to cut 
 through.) Diacope. A deep cut or wound. 
 
 DIACOPE. See Diacoma. 
 
 DiAcopn^EoiA. (From <T/&, xoTrpo?, dung, 
 and /, a goat.) A preparation with goat s 
 dung. 
 
 DIACORAILUM. (From <T/st, and x.cp4.Kxiw, 
 coral. A preparation in which coral is a 
 chief ingredient. 
 
 DiAciusifi. (From J>ox/>/vo>, to distin- 
 guish.) The distinguishing diseases one 
 from another by their symptoms. 
 
 DIACROCMTM. (From <T, and x.pm$, 
 saffron.) A collyrium in which is saffron 
 
 DIACURCUMA. (From Jtn, and Kvpms/u.it t 
 turmeric.) An antidote in which is tur- 
 meric or saffron. 
 
 DYACYDOSIUM-. (From Jk, and 
 a qmnce.) Marmalade of quinces. 
 
 DiAUAriiNiDiox. (From $~i&, and 
 the laurel-tree.) A drawing-piaster in which 
 werr bay-berries. 
 
 DIADEMA. (From dWaa, to surround.) 
 A diadem or bandage to put round the 
 head. 
 
 DIADEXIS. (From efWg^o/./*/, to trans- 
 fer.) Diadoche. A transposition of^ hu- 
 mours from one place to another. 
 DIADOCUE. See Diadexis. 
 DIADOSIS. (From JtalfefeyftU, to distri- 
 bute ) The remission of a disorder. 
 DIURESIS. (From <T//gw t to divide or 
 
 separate.) A solution of continuity of the 
 soft parts of the human body. 
 
 DI^HETICA, (From ficupta t to divide.) 
 Corrosive medicines. 
 
 DIJBTA. (From fta/ltu*, to nourish.) 
 Diet ; food. It means also the whole of the 
 non-natarals. See Diet. 
 
 DiACLAucnn*. (From tT/st, and yb.ctvx.iov, 
 the blue juice of a herb.) An eye-water 
 made of the purging thistle. 
 
 DIAGNOSIS. (From tiaynuowt, to dis- 
 cern or distinguish.) The science which 
 delivers the signs by which a disease may 
 be distinguished from another disease; hence 
 those symptoms which distinguish such af- 
 fections are termed diagnostic. 
 
 DIAQIIYDIUJW. Corrupted from diacry- 
 dium or scammony. 
 
 DIAHERMODACTYI-IW. (From f/at, and 
 tpfto&uflvxof, the hermodactyl.) A purging 
 medicine whose basis is the hermodactyl. 
 
 Di AIR-EON. (From JW, and //>, the lily-) 
 An antidote in which is the root of the 
 lily. 
 
 DIAIITM. (From efi*, and toy, a violet.) 
 A pastil whose chief ingredient is violets. 
 
 DIALACCA. (From fte, and xaxxst.) An 
 antidote in which is the lacca. 
 
 DiALAGo^f. (From Jia, and /^axr, a 
 hare.) A medicine in which is the dung of 
 a hare. 
 
 DIA LEMMA. (From <f/*, and xtiKu>, to 
 leave.) The remission of a disease. 
 
 DIALEPSIS. (From <f/a>.sm>, to leave a 
 space.) An intermission. Also a space 
 left between a bandage. 
 
 DIALIBANUM. (From Jlrat, and \&vcv 
 frankincensej) A medicine in which frank- 
 incense is a chief ingredient. 
 
 DIAX.OES. (From <ft, and et\on t the aloe.) 
 A medicine chiefly composed of aloes. 
 
 DIALTILKA. (From ft*, and axfiat/*, the 
 mallow.) An ointment composed chiefly 
 of mallows. 
 
 DIALYSIS. (From SixMa>, to dissolve.) 
 A solution of continuity, or a destruction of 
 parts. 
 
 DIALYSES. An order in the class 
 locales of Cullen's nosology. 
 
 DIALYTICA. (From <ft*,xva, to dissolve.) 
 Medicines which heal wounds and frac- 
 tures. 
 
 DiAMARGARiTON. (From ef/A, and /uatf- 
 7/*^;7/dfccarl.) An antidote in which pearh 
 are the chief ingredient. 
 
 DTAMASSEMA. (From $~i*., and fA3.<r<rc/uxt t 
 to chew.) A masticatory, or substance put 
 into the mouth and chewed to excite a 
 discharge of the saliva. 
 
 DIAMBRA. (From fix., and a./upx, am- 
 ber.) An aromatic composition in which 
 was ambergris. 
 
 DIAMELON. (From <T<*, and (j.tKw, a 
 quince.) A composition in which are 
 quinces. 
 
 DIAMISYOS. (From <5i* t and /j.i<rv t misy.) 
 A composition in which misv is an ingre- 
 dient. 
 
262 
 
 DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 DIAMOND. The diamond, which was 
 well known to the ancients, is principally 
 found in the western peninsula of India, on 
 the coast of Coromandel, in the kingdoms 
 of Golconda and Visapour, in the island of 
 Borneo, and in the Brazils. 
 
 They are generally found bedded in yel- 
 low ochre, or in rocks of free-stone, or 
 quartz, and sometimes in the bed:-, of run- 
 ning waters. When taken out of the earth 
 they are incrusted wiih an exterior earthy 
 covering, under which is another, consist- 
 ing of carbonate of lime. 
 
 In the Brazils, it is supposed that dia- 
 monds might be obtained in greater quanti- 
 ties than at present, if the sufficient working 
 of the diamond mines was not prohibited, 
 in order to prevent that diminution of their 
 commercial value, which a greater abun- 
 dance of them might occasion. 
 
 Brazilian diamonds are, in commercial 
 estimation, inferior to the oriental ones. 
 
 In the rough, diamonds are worth two 
 pounds sterling the carat, or four grains, 
 provided they are without blemish. The 
 expense of cutting and polishing amounts 
 to about four pounds more. The value 
 however is far above what is now stated 
 when they become considerable in size. 
 
 The usual method of calculating the value 
 of diamonds is by squaring the number 
 of carats, and then multiplying the amount 
 by the price of a single carat ; thus sup- 
 posing one carat to be C 2l a diamond of 
 8 carats is worth 128/. being 8x8x2. 
 
 The famous Pigot diamond weighs 188 
 l-8th grains 
 
 Physical Properties of Diamond. 
 
 Diamond is always crystallized but some- 
 times so imperfectly, that at first sight it 
 might appear amorphous. The figure of 
 diamond when perfect, is an eight-sided 
 prism. There are also cubical, flat, and 
 round diamonds. It is the oriental diamond 
 which crystallizes into octohedra, and ex- 
 hibits all the varieties of this primitive fi- 
 gure. The diamond of Brazil crystallizes 
 into dodecahedra. 
 
 The texture of the diamond is lamellated, 
 for it ma^ be split or cleft with an instru- 
 ment of well-tempered steel, by a swift 
 blow in a particular direction. There are 
 however some diamonds which do not ap- 
 pear to be formed of lamina, but o^risted 
 and interwoven fibres, like those of knots 
 in wood. These exceed the others greatly 
 in hardness, they cannot, be cut or polished, 
 and are therefore called by the lapidaries 
 diamonds of nature. 
 
 The diamond is one of the hardest bodies 
 known. It resists the most highly-tempered 
 st^el file, which circumstance renders it 
 necessary to attack it with diamond pow- 
 der. It takes an exquisite and lasting polish. 
 It has a great refractive power, and hence its 
 lustre, when cut into the form of a regular 
 solid, is uncommonly great. The usual 
 colour of diamonds is a light gray, often 
 
 inclining to yellow, at times lemon colour, 
 violet, or black, elJomer rose-red, and still 
 more r.irely green or blue, but more fre- 
 quently p:>le brown. The purest diamonds 
 are perfectly transparent. The colourless 
 diamond has a specific gravity which is in 
 proportion TO that of water us 3.512 10 1.000, 
 according to Brisson. This varies however 
 consi.ieri-.bly. When rubbed it becomes 
 positively electric, even before it has been 
 cut by the lapidary. 
 
 Diamond is not acted upon by acids, or 
 by any chymical agent, oxygen excepted ; 
 and this requires a very great increase of 
 temperature to produce any effect. 
 
 The diamond burns by a strong heat, with 
 a sensible flame, like other combustible 
 bodies, attracting oxygen and becoming 
 wholly converted into carbonic acid gas 
 during that process. 
 
 It combines with iron by fusion, and con- 
 verts, it like common charcoal, into steel; 
 but diamond requires much more oxygen 
 to burn in than common charcoal does, and 
 even then it consumes but slowly, and 
 ceases to burn the instant its temperature is 
 lowered. 
 
 It is considered by modern chymists as 
 pure crystallized carbon. See Carbon. 
 
 DiAMonoif. (From <f<a, and /mupw, a 
 mulberry.) A preparation of mulberries. 
 
 DIAMOSCHUM. (From eT**, and /uoa-^of, 
 musk.) An antidote in which musk is a 
 chief ingredient. 
 
 DIAMOTOSTS (FrotnJ/at, and /^of, lint.) 
 The introduction of lint into! an ulcer or 
 wound. 
 
 DIANA. (A name of the moon.) The 
 chymical name for silver from its white 
 shining appearance. 
 
 DIANANCASMTJS. (From <Tfc, and etvuy- 
 xnfa, to force.) The forcible restoration 
 of a luxated part into its proper place. 
 An instrument to reduce a distorted spine. 
 
 DIA NTH US. (From A/?, JW, Jove, 
 and avBos, a flower ; so called from the ele- 
 gance and fragrance of its flowers ) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Decandria. Order, Digy- 
 nia. 
 
 DrANTHus CARYOPHYLLUS. The systema- 
 tic name of the clove-pink. See Caryophyl- 
 lum rubrum. 
 
 DIAPASMA. (From Stana., to sprin- 
 kle.) A medicine reduced to powder and 
 sprinkled over the body, or any part. 
 
 DIAPEHESIS. (From i4.7nxu>, to leap 
 through.) The transudation or escape of 
 blood through the coats of an artery. 
 
 DIAPEGMA. (From JtnTrvyvuco, to close 
 together.) A surgical instrument for clos- 
 ing together broken bones. 
 
 DIAPEVTE. (From <T/t. and irtvrt, five.) 
 A medicine composed of five ingredients. 
 
 DIAPHANOUS. (From JX through, 
 and <*w, to shine ) A term applied to 
 any subs ance which is transparent ; as the 
 hyaloid membrane covering 1 the vitreous 
 
DIA 
 
 DIA 
 
 263 
 
 humour of the eye, which is as transparent 
 as gla.->s. 
 
 DiApHjENicxm. (From ft*, and <poiw|; a 
 dale.) A medicine made of dates. 
 
 DIAPHORA. (From JVt< to distin- 
 
 guish.) The distinction of diseases by 
 their characteristic m:.rks and symptoms 
 
 DIAPHOilESlS (From fi&yctu>, to 
 carry through.) Perspiration or increased 
 CLuan.'ou' -ecretion. 
 
 DIAPHORETICS. (Diaphoretics sc. 
 medicamenta; fron\JiA^o^tce,K, curry through.) 
 Medicines winci , iVum being taken inter- 
 nally, increase the discharge by the ^kin 
 WJen this is earned so far as to be con- 
 densed on the su face, it forms sweat; and 
 the medicines producing it are named su- 
 dorm'cb. Between diaphoretics and sudo- 
 rifics there is no distinction; the operation 
 is in both cases the s:;me, and differs only 
 in degree from augmentation of dose, or 
 employment of assistant means. This class 
 of medicines comprehends five orders: 1. 
 Pungent diapJioretics, as the volatile salts 
 and essential oil, which are well adapted 
 for the aged ; those in whose system there 
 is lit tie sensibility ; those who are difficultly 
 affected by other diaphoretics ; and those 
 whose stomachs will not bear large doses 
 of medicines. 2. Calefacient diaphoretics, 
 such as serpentaria, contrayerva, and guaia- 
 cum : these are given in cases where the 
 circulation is low and languid. 3. Stimu- 
 lant diaphoretics, as antimonial and mer- 
 curial preparations, which are best fitted 
 for the vigorous and plethoric. 4. Anti 
 spasmodic diaphoretics, as opium, mitsk^ and 
 camphire, which are g ; veis to produce a 
 diaphoresis, wnen the momentum of the 
 blood is increased. 5. Diluent diaphoretics, 
 as water, whey, &c. which ure best cal- 
 culated for that habit in which ;i predis- 
 posiium \M sweating is wanted; and in 
 wirch no diaphoresis takes place, although 
 there be evident causes to produce it. 
 
 DIAPHRAGMA (From A*, ^nd <j>/*r7a, 
 to irvide.) Septum transversum. The 
 midrif, or diaphragm. A muscle that di- 
 vides the thorax from the abdomen. It 
 is composed of two muscles ; the _first 
 and superior of these arises from the s^er- 
 num, and the ends of the iast ribs on each 
 side. Its fibres, from this semi-circular 
 Origination, tend towards their centre, and 
 terminate in a tendon, or apon euros s, 
 which is termed the centrum tendinosum. 
 The second and inferior muscle comes 
 from the vertebrae of the loins by two 
 productions, of which that on the right 
 side comes from the first, second, and third 
 ver ebrae of the loins ; that on the left side 
 is somewhat skorter, and both these propor- 
 tions join and make the lower part of the 
 diaphrug-m, which joins its tendons with 
 the tendon of the other, so that they make 
 but one muscular partition. It is covered 
 by the pleura on its upper side, and by the 
 
 peritonaeum on the lower side. It is pierced 
 in the middle, for the passage of the vena 
 cava ; in its lower part for the oesophagus, 
 and the nerves, which go to the upper 
 orifice of the stomach; and betwixt the 
 productions of the inferior muscle, passes 
 the aorta, the thoracic duct, and the vena 
 azygos. It receives arteries and veins 
 called phrenic or diphragmatic, from the 
 cava and aorta ; and sometimes on its 
 lower part two branches from the vena 
 adiposa, and two arteries from the lum- 
 bares. It has two nerves which come 
 from the third vertebra of the neck, which 
 pp.ss through ihe cavity of the thorax, and 
 are lost in its substance. In its natural 
 situation the diaphragm is convex on the 
 upper side towards the breast, and con- 
 cave on its lower side towards the belly : 
 therefore, when its fibres swell and con- 
 tract, it must become plain on e^ch side, 
 and consequently the cavity of the breast 
 is enlarged to give liberty to the lungs to 
 receive air in inspiration ; and the stomach 
 and intestines are pressed for the distribu- 
 tion of their contents ; hence the use of 
 this muscle is very considerable ; it is the 
 principal agent in respiration, particularly 
 in inspiration ; for when it is in ac* ion the 
 cavity of the thorax is enlarged, par icu- 
 larly at the sides, where the lungs are 
 chiefly situated ; and as the lungs must 
 always be contiguous to the inside of the 
 thorax and upper side of the diaphragm 
 the air rushes into them, in order to fill 
 up the increased space. In expirat.on it 
 is relaxed md. pushed tip by the pressure 
 of the abdominal muscles upon the viscera 
 of the abdomen; and at the same lime 
 that they press it upwards, they pull d"wn 
 tii^ ribs, hv which the cavity of the thorax 
 is dhnirMshed, and the air suddenly pushed 
 out of the lungs. 
 
 DiApHRAGMATiTis. (From &ct.Qpx.y(j.ai, the 
 diaphragm.) Diaphrctgmitis. Paraphrtni- 
 tis. An inflammation of the diaphragm. 
 See Paraphrenitis. 
 
 DIAPHUAGHITIS. See Paraphrenitis. 
 
 DIAPHTHORA. (From fiaqBtpu, to cor- 
 rupt.) An abortion where the fceius is 
 corrupted in the womb. 
 
 DIAPHYLACTICA. (From ^lA^uKAferu, to 
 preserve.) Medicines which resist putre- 
 faction or prevent infection. 
 
 DIAPHYSIS. (From ftaqueo, to divide.) 
 An interstice ^or partition between the 
 joints. 
 
 DIAPISSEL^EUM. (From ft*., and TTKT- 
 o-frcuov, the oil of pitch, or liquid pitch.) A 
 composition in which is liquid pitch. 
 
 DIAPLASIS. (From dWsrxaa-oYe, to put to- 
 gether.) The replacing a iux-ted or frac- 
 tured bone in its pr-per situation. 
 
 DIAPLASMA. (From i*.7r\a.Trcu, to anoint.) 
 An unction or fomentation applied to the 
 whole body or any part. 
 
 DIAPNE, (From Sutrrw, to blow through 
 
264 
 
 DIA 
 
 or pass gently as the breath does.) An in- unchanged. 6. Diarrhoea ceeliaca. The 
 voluntary and insensible discharge of the coeliac passion : the food passes off in this 
 urine. affection in a white liquid state like chyle. 
 
 DIAPJTOE. (From Six,7r\tu>, to breathe 7, Diarrhoea verminsa. Arising from worms, 
 through.) The transpiration of air through DIARTHROSIS. (From Sufi^m, to arti- 
 the pores of the skin. culate.) A moveable connexion of bones. 
 
 DIAPXOICA. (From SIOWM, to transpire.) This genus has five species, viz. enarthro- 
 Diaphoretics or medicines which promote sis, arthrodia, ginglymus, trochoides, and 
 perspiration. amphyarthrosis. 
 
 DIAPOHEMA. (From Sixm-opa, to be in DIASAPONIUM. (From Six., and <rx.?ru>v, 
 doubt.) Nervous anxiety. soap.) An ointment of soap. 
 
 DIAPORON. (From Six., and oTrwpx,, autum- DIASATYRIUM. (From Six,, and roflupiov, 
 nal fruits.) A composition in which are the orchis.) An ointment of the orchis- 
 several autumnal fruits, as quinces, med- root, 
 lars, and services. 
 
 DIAPRASSIFM. (From Six., and Trp&o-trtov, 
 horehound.) A composition of hore aound. 
 
 DIAPRUNTTM. (From fiat., and vpxvii, a 
 prune.) An electuary of prunes. 
 
 DIAPSOHICXTM. (From Six., and -^eupx., the 
 itch or scurvy. ) A medicine for the itch 
 or scurvy. 
 
 DIAPTERNES. (From A*, and Trjepvst, the dium. 
 
 (From <?&, and VMXKA, the 
 squill.) Oxymel and vinegar of squills. 
 
 DIASGINCUS. (From Sim, and o-M.ryx.as, the 
 crocodile.) A name for the mithridate, in 
 the composition of which there was a part 
 of the crocodile. 
 
 DIASCORDIUM. (From Six., and o-xopfav, 
 the water germander.) Electuary of scor- 
 
 heel.) A composition of cow heels and 
 cheese. 
 
 DIAPTEROSIS. (From Six., and vlepov, a 
 feather.) The cleaning the ears with a fea- 
 ther. 
 
 DIASEXA. (From cfat, and sena.) A me- 
 dicine in which is senna. 
 
 DIASMYRJTUM. (From Six., and c-/uupv, 
 myrrh.) A collyrium containing myrrh. 
 
 DIASOSTICA. (From <hx.o-eefa, to preserve.) 
 
 DIAPYEMA. (From Six., and vrvov, pus.) Medicines which preserve health. 
 
 A suppuration or abscess. 
 
 DIAPYEMATA. (From Six.7rufji.X:, a suppu- 
 ration.) Suppurating medicines. 
 
 DIAPYETICA. (From Six.7rvnfjta., a suppu- 
 ration.) See Diapyemata. 
 
 DIARHOCHA. (From Six., and p%o(, a 
 space.) The space between the foldings of 
 a bandage. 
 
 DIARITJS. (From dies, a day.) A term 
 applied to fevers which last but one day. 
 
 DIAROMATICTJM. (From Six., and etpo/na,- 
 linov, an aromatic.) A composition of 
 spices. 
 
 DIABRHAGE. (From Six.^^yvup.1, to break, 
 asunder.) A fracture of the temple bones. 
 
 DIARRHODOMELI. (From Stx^pS'ov, a rose, 
 and P.SKI, honey.) Scamrnony, agaric, pep- 
 per and honey. 
 
 DIARRHODOX. (From Six., and foSov, a 
 rose.) A composition of rose?. 
 
 DIAHRHCEA. (From fixgw, to flow 
 through.) A purging. It is distinguished 
 by frequent stools with the natural excre- 
 ment, not contagious, and seldom attended 
 with pyrexia. It is a genus of disease in 
 the class neuroses, and order spasmi of Cul- 
 len, containing the following species : 1. 
 Diarrhoea crapulosa. The feculent diari'hcea, 
 from crapulus, one who overloads his sto- 
 mach. 2. Diarrhoea bihosa. The bilious, 
 from an increased secretion of bile. 3. 
 Diarrhoea mucosa. The mucous, frotn a 
 quantity of slime being voided. 4. Diar- 
 .haa he.patirrhcsa. The hepatic, in which 
 there is a quantity or' serous matter, some- 
 what resembling flt-.sh, voided , the liver 
 being primarily affected. 5. Diarrhoea lien- 
 The lientery ; when the food passes 
 
 DIASPERMATUM. (From Six., and 
 seed.) A medicine composed chiefly of 
 seeds. 
 
 DIASPHAGE. (From <?txa-<pa.a>, to sepa- 
 rate.) Diasphaxis. The interstice between 
 two veins, 
 
 PIASPHYXIS. (From Six., and <r^u>, to 
 strike.) The pulsation of an artery. 
 
 DIASTAS1S. (From eW/*/, to sepa- 
 rate.) Diastema. A separation. 
 
 1. A separation of the ends of bones. 
 
 2. (From hx.ruva>, to distend.) The ex- 
 tension of a fractured limb, in order to re- 
 duce it. 
 
 DIASTETUMA. (From Six., and r/>, fat.) 
 An ointment of the fat of animals. 
 
 DIASTEMA. See Diastasis. 
 
 DIASTOLE. (From Six., and TTIKKU, to 
 stretch.) The dilatation of the heart and ar- 
 teries. 
 
 DIASTOMOSIS. (From Six.s-op.oee, to di- 
 late.) Any dilatation, or dilating instru- 
 ment. 
 
 DIASTREMMA. (From Six.?pti?u>, to turn 
 aside.) Diastrophe. A distortion of any 
 limb or p:;rt. 
 
 DIASTUOPHE. See Diastremma. 
 
 DrATKcotiTiiuM. (From Six., and Imoxi- 
 Qos, the Jew's stone.) An antidote con- 
 taining lapis jmlaicus. 
 
 DIATERESIS. (From Six,, and 7/>s&>, to 
 perforate.) A perforation or aperture. 
 
 DIATERETICA. (From Six,, and ltpea>, to 
 preserve.) Medicines which preserve health 
 and prevent disease. 
 
 DIATESSAROX. (From Six., and lnra-at.pt?, 
 four.) A medicine compounded of four 
 simple ingredients. 
 
DIG 
 
 DIATETTIGUM. (From fix., and 7fr7/|, a 
 grasshopper.) A medicine n the composi- 
 tion of which were grasshoppers. 
 
 DIATHESIS. (From JtaBtpt, to dis- 
 pose.) Any particular stale of the body : 
 thus, in inflammatory fever, there is an in- 
 flammatory diathesis, and, during putrid 
 fever, a putrid diathesis. 
 
 DIATHESMUS. (From JV*0fe, to run 
 through.) A rupture through which some 
 fluid escapes. 
 
 DlATR \GACANTHtTM. (From ef/* f atld 
 
 Tf>&ya.x.'jLvQ*, tragacanth.) A medicine com- 
 posed of gum tragac;mth. 
 
 DIATRICM. (From <T/*, and7/>/?, three.) 
 A medicine composed of thrte simple in- 
 gredients. 
 
 DIAXYL ALOES. (From ef/x, and ^t/x*xo, 
 the ligii aloe.) A medicine in which is 
 lignum aloes. 
 
 DIAZOMA. (From (T/at^avvw^/, to surround ; 
 because it surrounds the cavity of the tho- 
 rax.) The diaphragm. 
 
 DIAZOSTEB, (From fia.%a>vvuf4t, to sur- 
 round ; because when the bod^ is girded, 
 the belt usually lies upon it.) A name of 
 the twelfth vertebra of the back. 
 
 DrcENTETUM. (From eft*, and xv7a, to 
 stimulate.) A pungent stimulating col- 
 ly rium. 
 
 DICHASTERES. (From ti%a.%ee, to divide, 
 because they divide ihe foot. ) A name of 
 the fore-teeth. 
 
 DICHOPHTIA- (From i%jt double, and 
 <?wa>, to grow.) A distemper of the hairs, 
 in which they split and grow forked. 
 
 DICROTIC. (Dicroticus, sc. pulsus ; 
 from <T/at, twice, and .^ce, to strike.) A 
 term given to a pulse in which the artery 
 rebounds after striking, so as to convey the 
 sensation of a double pulsation. 
 
 DICTAM.NITES. (From J/x/st/wvof, dittany.) 
 A wine medicated with dittany. 
 
 DICTAMNUS. "(From Dictammis, a 
 city in Crete, on whose mountains it grows.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 I/mnaean system. Class, Decanclria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Dittany. 
 
 DICTAMNUS ALBUS. White frax- 
 inel In, or bastard dittany Fraxinella. Die- 
 tamnus albus ; foliis pinnatis, caule siniplici, 
 of Linnzeus. The root of this plant is the 
 part directed for medicinal use ; when 
 fresh, it has a moderately strong, not dis- 
 agreeable, smell. Formerly it was much 
 used as a stomachic, tonic, and alexiphar- 
 mic, and was supposed to be a medicine of 
 much efficacy in removing uterine obstruc- 
 tions and destroying worms ; but its medi- 
 cinal powers became so little regarded by 
 modern physicians, that it had fallen almost 
 entirely into disuse, till Baron Stoerck 
 brought it into notice, by publishing seve- 
 ral cases of its success, viz. in tertian in- 
 termit! ents, worms (lumorici) and men- 
 strual suppressions. In all these cases, he 
 
 DIE 
 
 265 
 
 employed the powdered root to the extent 
 of a scruple twice a day. He also made 
 use of a tincture, pre, -a red of two ounces 
 of the fresh root digested in 14 ounces of 
 spirit of wine. ; of this. 22 to 50 drops two 
 or three limes a d^y, were successfully 
 employed in epilepsies., and, when joined 
 with steel, this root, we are told, was of 
 great service to chiorotic patients. The 
 dictamnus undoubtedly, says Dr. Woodviile, 
 is a medicine of con-iderable power; but 
 notwithstanding the account or it given by 
 Stoerck, wno seems to have paid little atten- 
 tion to its modus operand), \v m uy still say 
 with Haller " nondum autem vires pro digiri- 
 tate exploratus esl," but is now fullen into 
 disuse. 
 
 DICTAMNUS CRETICUS. Dittany 
 of Crete. Origanum crtticum. Omtis. 
 The leaves of this plant, Ongt'.nwn dictam- 
 nus; foliis inferioribus tomentosis, tpicis 
 nutantibus, of Linnaeus, are now rarely 
 used ; they have been recommended as 
 emrnenagogue and alexipharmic. 
 
 DIIIY&JEA. (From fifujuos, double.) A 
 cataplasm ; so called by Galen, from the 
 double use to which he put it. 
 
 DIDYMI. ( From fdu/uos, double.) Twins. 
 An old name of the testicles, and two 
 eminences of the brain, from their double 
 protuberance. 
 
 DIECBOMUM. (Fom <T/*, and mGnxxa, 
 to cast out.) A medicine causing an abor- 
 tion. 
 
 DIELECTB.OX. (From <f/*, and i\ac]pov t 
 amber.) A name of a troche, in which 
 amber is an ingredient. 
 
 DIERVILLA. (Named in honour of Mr. 
 Dierville, who first brought itfrom Arcadia.) 
 The young branches of this species of 
 honeysuckle, Lonicera diervilla racemis ter- 
 minalibus, foliis serratis of Linnaeus, are 
 employed in North America as a certain 
 remedy in gonorrhoea and suppression of 
 urine'. It has not yet been exhibited in 
 Europe. 
 
 DIET. Diceta. The dietetic part of 
 medicine is no inconsiderable branch, and 
 seems to require a much greater share of 
 regard than it commonly meets with. A 
 great variety of diseases might be removed 
 by the observance of a proper diet and 
 regimen, without the assistance of medi- 
 cine, were it not for the impatience of the 
 sufferers. However, it may on all occa- 
 sions come in as a proper assistant to the 
 cure, which sometimes cannot be perform- 
 ed without a due observance of the non- 
 naturals. That food is, in general, thought 
 the best and most conducive to long life, 
 which is most simple, pure, and free from 
 irritating, and such as approaches nearest 
 to the nature of our own bodies in a 
 healthy state, or capable of being easiest 
 converted into their substance by the vis 
 vitx, after it has been duly prepared by 
 
 M M 
 
266 
 
 DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 the art of cookery ; bat the nature, com- 
 p-'si'i .n, virtues, and uses of particular 
 aliments can nevei' be learnt to satisfac- 
 tion, without assistance of practical chym- 
 istry. 
 
 DIET DRINK. An alterative decoc- 
 tion employed daily in considerable quanti- 
 ties, at least from a pint to a quart. The 
 decoction of sarsaparilla and irczereon, the 
 Lisbon diet drink, is the most common and 
 most useful. 
 
 DIETETICS. That part of medicine 
 which considers the way of living- with 
 relation to food, or diet, suitable to any 
 particular case 
 
 DIEXODOS. (From 3ta.> and tc<Pc;, a way 
 to pass out.) Diodos* In Hippocrates it 
 means evacuation by stool. 
 
 DIFFLATIO. (From difflo, to blow away.) 
 Perspii a' ion, 
 
 DIG AS ' RIC US. (Digastricus, sc. muse. 
 from <&; twice, and I-AFT-HP, a belly.) Bi- 
 venter maxillx of Albums. Mastoido hy- 
 genitn of'Dtonas. A muscle so called from 
 its having two bellies, situated externally 
 between the lower jaw and os hyo'uks. it 
 arises, by a fleshy belly, from the upper 
 par* of ihe processus mastoidzeus, and de- 
 scend';^, it contracts into a round tendon, 
 which pa..- es through the stylohyoidzeus, and 
 an annular ligament which is fastened to 
 the os hyoides ; then it grows fleshy again, 
 and ascends towards the middle of the edge 
 of the lower jaw, where it is inserted. Its 
 use is to open the mouth by pulling the 
 lower jaw down wards and backwards ; and 
 when the jaws are shut to raise the larynx, 
 and consequently the pharynx, upwards, as 
 in deglutition. 
 
 DIGERKXTIA. (From digero, to digest.) 
 Medicines which promote the secretion of 
 proper pus in wounds and ulcers. 
 
 DIGESTION. (Digestio, from digero, 
 to dissolve.) 
 
 1. An operation in which such matters 
 as are intended to act slowly on each other, 
 are exposed to a slow heat, continued for 
 some time. 
 
 2. The change that the food undergoes 
 in the stomach, by which it is converted 
 into chyme. The circumstances necessary 
 to ellect a healthy digestion of the food 
 are : 1. A certain degree of heat of the 
 stomach. 2. A free mixture of saliva with 
 the food in the mouth. 3. A certain quan- 
 tity of healthy gastric "juice. 4. The na- 
 tural peristaltic motion of the stomach. 5. 
 The pressure of the contraction and re- 
 laxaiion of the abdominal muscles and dia- 
 phragm. From these circumstances, the 
 particles of the food are softened, dissolved, 
 diluted, and intimately mixed into a soft 
 pap, called chyme, which passes through 
 the pylorus of the stomach into the duo- 
 denum. The fluid which is termed gastric 
 juice, is separated by the minute arteries 
 opening into the cavity of the stomach.- 
 
 See Gastric Juice. From various experi- 
 ments of physiologists, it is ascertained that 
 the gastric juice reduces *he aliments into 
 an uniform pap or paste, even out of the 
 body ; that it acts in the same manner after 
 death; and that it is the chief agent in the 
 process of digestion. 
 
 Animals only are invested with organs of 
 digestion ; every one, fronf man to the poly- 
 pus, presents an alimentary canal different- 
 ly formed ; the existence of a digestive 
 apparatus, then, could be given as an essen- 
 tial character of animal life. In man this 
 consists of a long canal extending from the 
 mouth to the anus, into which open the 
 excretory ducts of various glands, situated 
 in the vicinity, that secrete liquors, neces- 
 sary to alter, liquefy, and animalize alimen- 
 tary matter. 
 
 It would be useless to recapitulate the 
 hypotheses formed to explain digestion ; 
 they may be reduced to coction, fermenta- 
 tion, trituration, putrefaction, and macera- 
 tion of the food received into the cavity of 
 the stomach. Physiologists are generally 
 agreed, at present, in considering digestion 
 in the stomach as a solution of the aliment 
 by the gastric juice. This liquid, copiously 
 poured on the internal surface of the sto- 
 mach, when this viscus is irritated by the 
 presence of food, is the production of ar- 
 terial exhalation ; it is neither an acid nor 
 alkali, and seems to be of a nature nearly 
 analogous to saliva ; the gastric juice pro- 
 ducing great properties of solutions, pene- 
 trates into the alimentary matter on all 
 sid'-s, separates and divides its particles, 
 combines with it, changes its composition, 
 and impresses qiv.Hties very different from 
 those it possessed before this mixture. In 
 fact, if a mouthful of wine or food be re- 
 turned from the stomach some minutes 
 after it has been received, the odour, taste, 
 and all the qualities, both physical and 
 chymical.of these substances, aresoaltered, 
 that we can with difficulty distinguish them; 
 and vinous liquors, more or less acid, are 
 no longer susceptible of spirituous fermen- 
 tation. The energy of the power of the 
 gastric juice, perhaps exaggerated by some 
 phv^iologysts, is sufficient to reduce to a 
 soft mass the hardest bones, on which cer- 
 tain animals subsist: it is very probable 
 that its chymical composition is different 
 and variable, and that, it is acid, alkaline, 
 or saponaceous, according to the nature of 
 the aliment. Although gastric juice is the 
 most powerful agent of digestion in the 
 stomach, its dissolvent power has need of 
 assistance from the action of several se- 
 condary causes, as heat, which seems to 
 augment and concentrate itself in the epi- 
 gastric region. So long as the exertion of 
 the .- comach continues, there is a sort of 
 intestine fermentation, which should not 
 be, in the full sense, compared to the mo- 
 tion by which fermentative and putre- 
 
DIGESTION. 
 
 267 
 
 scent substances are decomposed ; there is 
 also a moderate and peristaltic motion of 
 the muscular fibres of the stomach which 
 press the aliment on all sides, and perform. 
 a slight trituration, while the gastric mois- 
 ture soften^ and macerates the food before 
 it is dissolved ; it may then be affirmed 
 that the process of digestion is at the same 
 time chymical, vital, and mechanical : the 
 authors, therefore, of various theories to 
 explain this function, have erred by attri- 
 buting to onr cause only, as heat, terrnen- 
 tation, putrefaction, trituration, macera- 
 tion, and the gastric juice, that which is 
 the aggregate result of all tkose causes 
 united. 
 
 The aliment remains a greater or less 
 time in the stomach, agreeably to the faci- 
 lity or difficulty of the necessary changes 
 taking place. Gosse of Geneva, has prov- 
 ed on himself, that the animal and vege- 
 table fibre, the white of an egg boiled, 
 white and tendinous parts, paste kneaded 
 with butter, sebaceous substances, and 
 those things which are not fermented, or 
 very little fermentative, make greater re- 
 sistance to the gastric juice, than the gela- 
 tinous parts of vegetables and animals, 
 fermented bread, &,c. that the latter class 
 of substances require only an hour for their 
 complete dissolution, while the digestion 
 of the former was not completed at the end 
 of several hours. 
 
 During the time of digestion, both orifices 
 of the stomach are closed ; no gas, disen- 
 gaged from the aliment, ascends through 
 the oesophagus, unless in cases of bad di- 
 gestion : slight chills are felt ; the pulse 
 becomes quicker and stronger, and the 
 poxvers of life seem diminished in some 
 organs, to be carried to the seat of the 
 digestive process. The parieties of the 
 stomach soon begin to act : their circular 
 fibres contract in different parts of its ex- 
 tent ; these peristaltic oscillations, at first 
 vague and uncertain, become more regular, 
 and are directed from above downwards, 
 from left to right, that is, from the cardia, 
 towards the pylorus ; its longitudinal fibres 
 also contract, and thus approximate both 
 terminations. In these different motions 
 the stomach becomes parallel with the py- 
 lorus, and the angle formed by the duo- 
 denum is almost totally obliterated, which 
 renders the passage of food easier. It has 
 been, remarked, that digestion proceeds 
 better during sleep, when we lie on the 
 right side than on the left, and this differ- 
 ence has been attributed to the compres- 
 sion made by the liver on the stomach- It 
 should rather be considered, that on the 
 right side, the passage of food is accelerated 
 by its own gravity, the situation of the 
 stomach is naturally oblique, from left to 
 right, and becomes more so in consequence 
 of changes induced by food. 
 
 The aperture of the pylorus is furnished 
 with a muscular ring, covered by .\ dupli- 
 cature of mucous membrane ; this kind of 
 sphincter keeps it closed during tiie time 
 of digestion in the stomach, and dues not 
 give passage to the aliment until it has 
 undergone a very material alteration. The 
 pylorus, possessing a peculiar and extreme- 
 ly delicate.- sensib.iity, m,i\ be considered 
 as a sort of vigilant centinel, that prevents 
 any thing from passing that has not suffered 
 proper changes. Many authors quoted by 
 Haller, -have been well aware that the food 
 did not pass from the stomach successively 
 in the same manner as it was received, but 
 agreeably to its greater or less facility of 
 digestion. 
 
 It would appear that there is a real se- 
 lection of food in the stomach, for those 
 aliments that admit of an easy digestion 
 are directed towards the pylorus, which 
 gives passage to then) ; while, on the con- 
 trary, such as are not sufficiently digested 
 are not permitted to pass, but kept back in 
 the stomach. Thij. delicate feeling, which 
 we attribute to the pylorus, this exqu' zte 
 sense, by which it exerts a kind of choice 
 on the food that passes through, may be 
 perhaps objected to ; pieces of money, 
 however, or other extraneous indigestible 
 bodies, remain a longer or shorter time in 
 the stomach before they go into the intes- 
 tines, and present themselves several dif- 
 ferent times at the orifice of the pylorus, 
 and do not get through till after it has been 
 accustomed to their contact. It is the same 
 with the gastric system as with a secreting 
 gland ; and irt the same manner the com- 
 mencement of excretory ducts, possessed of 
 a sort of elective sensibility, do not receive 
 the secreted liquor before it has undergone 
 necessary preparations in the glandular pa- 
 renchyma ; so the pylorus, which may be 
 considered the excretory duct of the sto- 
 mach, does not admit the food nor sufivr it 
 to pass into the intestines, until it has been 
 sufficiently elaborated by the action of this 
 organ. 
 
 In proportion as the stomach becomes 
 empty, the sp.sm of the skin ceases, a 
 moderate heat succeeds the shiverings, the 
 pulse becomes more evident and elevated, 
 the quantity of insensible perspiration in- 
 crease.s ; digestion then produces a general 
 motion, analogous to a feverish paroxysm ; 
 and this digestive fever, described also by 
 the ancients, is most easy to be observed in 
 women of great sensibility. Nothing posi- 
 tive can be established on the duration of 
 digestion in the stomach. The aliments go 
 out of the stomach with more or less celerity, 
 in proportion as they offer a greater or less 
 resistance to those powers which serve to 
 dissolve them, and Agreeably to the energy 
 and strength of the stomach and activity 
 ot" the gastric juice : five hours, however, 
 
268 
 
 DIG 
 
 DIG 
 
 may be considered th ordinary time of 
 their presence. 
 
 The action of the parieties of the sto- 
 mach ceases when this viscus is entirely 
 liberated from the aliments that were in its 
 cavity, but not before; the gastric juice, 
 ihe secretion of which is not augmented by 
 any stimulus, is no longer poured out by its 
 arteries ; and the parieties which come into 
 contact with each other, are only lubricated 
 by the mucous copiously secreted by its 
 internal coat. 
 
 DIGESTIVES. (Digestiva, sc. medica- 
 mrii'a ; from digero, to dissolve.; A term 
 applied by surgeons to those substances 
 which, when applied to an ulcer or wound, 
 promote suppuration : such are the ceratum 
 resince Jlavx y unguentum elemi, warm poul- 
 tices, fomentations, &c. 
 
 DIGESTIVUM SAL SYLVii. See Marias 
 potassx. 
 
 DIGITALIS. (From iligitus, a finger ; 
 because its flower represents a finger.) 1. 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nacan system- Class, Didynamia. Order, 
 Jngiospermia. Fox-glove, 
 
 tern becomes apparent. As soon as the 
 pulse begins to be diminished, the increase 
 of dose must be made with more caution; 
 and, whenever nausea is induced, it ought 
 rather to be reduced, or, if necessary, in- 
 termitted for a short time. If the sickness 
 become urgent, it is best relieved by stimu- 
 lants, particularly large doses of brandy, 
 with aromatics. The tincture has been 
 supposed to be the best form of administer- 
 ing digitalis, when the remedy is designed 
 to act as a narcotic : it is also more manage- 
 able in its dose and more uniform in its 
 strength, than the dried leaves. 
 
 Besides its narcotic eff< cts, digitalis acts 
 as one of the most certain diuretics in drop- 
 sy, apparently from its power of promoting 
 absorption. It has frequently succeeded 
 where the other diuretics have failed. Dr. 
 Withering has an undoubted cl.-im HI this 
 discovery ; and the numerous cases of 
 dropsy related by him, and other practi- 
 tioners of established reputation, afford in- 
 contestable evidence of its diuretic powers, 
 and of its practicable importance in the 
 cure of those disorders. From Dr. Wi- 
 
 2. The pharmacoprcial name of the com- thering's extensive experience of the use of 
 
 / ! T\ . _I* T " * 1, ^ ,1 1^.!* -I** J - " _ 1- 1^ _ 1 
 
 mon fox-glove. Digitalis purpurea of Lin- 
 naeus : calycidis Joliolis ovatis acutis, corol- 
 lis obtusis, labio superiors Integra. The 
 leaves of this plant have a bitter nauseous 
 taste, but no remarkable smell ; they have 
 been long used externally to ulcers and 
 scrophulous tumours with considerable ad- 
 vantage. When properly dried, their co- 
 lour is a lively green. They ought to be 
 collected when the plant begins to blos- 
 som, to be dried quickly before the fire, 
 and preserved unpowdered. 
 
 Of all the narcotics, digitalis is that which 
 diminishes most powerfully the actions of 
 the system ; and it does so without occa- 
 sioning any previous excitement. Even in 
 the most moderate dose, it diminishes the 
 force and frequency of the pulse, and, in 
 
 the digitalis in dropsies, he has been able 
 to judge of its success by the following cir- 
 cumstances : '* It s>eldum succeeds in men 
 of great natural strength, of tense fibre, of 
 warm skin, of florid complexion, or in 
 those with a tight and cordy pulse. If 
 the belly in ascites be tense, hard, and 
 circumscribed, or the limbs in anasarca 
 solid and resisting, we have but little 
 hope. On the contrary, if the pulse be 
 feeble, or intermitting, the countenance 
 pale, the lips livid, the skin cold, the 
 swollen belly soft and fluctuating, the 
 anasarcous limbs readily pitting under the 
 pressure of the finger, we may expect the 
 diuretic effects to follow in a kindly man- 
 ner." Of the inferences which he deduces, 
 the fourth is, " that if it (digitalis) fails, 
 
 a large dose, reduces it to a great extent, there is but little chance of any other me- 
 as from 70 beats to 40 or 35 in a minute, dicine succeeding." Although tbe digitalis 
 the same time, vertigo 
 
 occasioning, at the same time, vertigo, in- 
 distinct vision, violent and durable sick- 
 ness, with vomiting. In a still larger quan- 
 tity, it induces convulsions, coldness of the 
 body, and insensibility ; symptoms which 
 have sometimes terminated fatally. As a 
 narcotic, fox-glove has been recommended 
 in epilepsy, insanity, and in some acute in- 
 flammatory diseases. Lately it has been 
 very extensively employed in phthisis, and 
 the beneficial effects which it produces in 
 that disease, are probably owing to its nar- 
 cotic power, by which it reduces the force 
 of the circulation through the lungs and 
 general system. It is administered so as 
 to produce this effect. One grain of the 
 powdered leaves, or ten drops of the satu- 
 rated tincture, may be given night and 
 morning. This dose is increased one half 
 every second day, till its action on the sys- 
 
 is now generally admitted to be a very 
 powerful diuretic, yet it is but justice to 
 acknowledge that this medicine has more 
 frequently failed than could have been rea- 
 sonably expected from a comparison of 
 the facts stated by Dr. Withering. The 
 dose of the dried leaves in powder, is from 
 one to three grains twice a day. But if a 
 liquid medicine be preferred, a drachm of 
 the dried leaves is to be infused for four 
 hours, in half a pint of boiling water, add- 
 ing to the strained liquor an ounce of any 
 spirituous water. One ounce of this in- 
 fusion, given twice a day, is a medium dose. 
 It is to be continued in these doses till it 
 either acts upon the kidneys, the stomach, 
 the pulse, (which as has been said, it has 
 a remarkable power of lowering,) or the 
 bowels. 
 The administration of this remedy re- 
 
DIL 
 
 nio 
 
 26.9 
 
 quires to be conducted with much caution. 
 Its effects do not immediately appear ; 
 and when the doses are too frequent, or 
 too quickly augmented, its ac'imi ib con- 
 centrated so as to produce frequently the 
 most violent symptoms. The general rules 
 are, to begin with a small dose, to increase 
 it gradually, till the action is apparent on 
 the kidneys, stomach, intestines, or vascu- 
 lar system ; and immediately suspending its 
 exhibition, when its effects on any of these 
 pans take place. 
 
 The symptoms arising from too large a 
 dose of digitalis are, extreme sickness, ver- 
 tigo, indistinct vision, incessant vomiiing, 
 and a great reduction of the force of the 
 circulation, terminating sometimes in syn- 
 cope or convulsions. They are relieved by 
 frequent and small doses of opium, brandy, 
 aromatics, and strong bitters, and by a blis- 
 ter applied to the region of the stomach. 
 
 DIGITIUM. (From digitus, a finger.) 
 A contraction of the finger-joint. A paro- 
 nychia, or whitlow, or other sore upon the 
 finger. 
 
 DIGITUS. (From digero, to direct.) A 
 finger. 
 
 DIGITUS MAifus. A finger. The fingers 
 and thumb in each hand consist of four- 
 teen bones, there being three to each Jin- 
 ger ; they are a little convex and round 
 towards the back of the hand, but hollow 
 and plain towards the palm, except the 
 last, where the nails are. The order of 
 their dispositions is called first, second, 
 and third phalanx. The first is longer than 
 the second, and the second longer than the 
 third. What has been said of the fingers, 
 applies to the toes also. 
 
 DIGITUS PEDIS. A toe. See Digitus ma- 
 nus. 
 
 DIG LOSS UM. (From <T/ f , double, and 
 yxaxra-a., a tongue ; so called because above 
 its leaf there grows a lesser leaf, like two 
 tongues.) The laurus alexandrina. Galen 
 speaks of a man born with two tongues. 
 
 DiGifOTio. (From dignosco, to distin- 
 guish.) See Diagnosis. 
 
 DiHJEMATOsr. (From Jk, and u,wa, 
 biood.) An antidote in which is the blood 
 of many animals. 
 
 DIHALOJT. (From J/a, and a?, salt.) A 
 plaster prepared with salt and nitre, adapt- 
 ed to foul ulcers. 
 
 DHPKTES. (From Zw, JVcc, Heaven, 
 and wiTrlce, to fall : . e. fulling as rain.) An 
 epithet applied by Hippocrates to semen, 
 when it is discharged like a sudden shower 
 of rain. 
 
 DILATATIO. (From dtlato, to enlarge.) 
 Dilatation, or enlargement. Diastole. 
 
 DILATOR. (From dilato, to enlarge.) 
 The name of some muscles whose office is 
 to open and enlarge parts. 
 
 DlLATORES ALARUM NASI. See Leva- 
 
 tor. 
 DILATORIUM. (From dilato, to enlarge.) 
 
 A surgical instrument for enlarging any 
 part A speculum oris. 
 
 Dill See Anethum. 
 
 DJLUENTS. (Diluentia t sc. medica- 
 menta / from diluo, to wash away.) Those 
 substances which increase the proportion 
 of fluid in the blood. It is evident that 
 this must be done by watery liquors. Wa- 
 ter is indeed, properly speaking, the only 
 diluent. Various additions are made to it, 
 to render it pleasant, and frequently to 
 give it a slightly demulcent quality. But 
 these are not sufficiently important to re- 
 quire to be noticed, or to be classed as me- 
 dicines. 
 
 Diluents are merely secondary remedies. 
 They are given in acute inflammatory dis. 
 eases, to lessen the stimulant quality of the 
 blood. They are used to promote the ac- 
 tion of diuretics in dropsy, and to favour 
 the operation of sweating. 
 
 DINICA. (From J/yo?, giddiness.) Medi- 
 cines which relieve a giddiness. 
 
 DINOS. (From <fcva, to turn round.) A 
 vertigo, or giddiness. 
 
 DIOCRES. The name of a lozenge. 
 
 DIODOS. (From i&, and c<fo?, the way 
 through.) Evacuation by stool. 
 
 DIJENANTHES. (From <fto, and e/v*v0/?, the 
 flower of the vine.) A remedy said to be 
 good for cholera morbus, in which was the 
 flower of the vine-tree. 
 
 DIOGMUS. (From JWa>, to persecute.) 
 A distressing palpitation of the heart. 
 
 Diomrsiscus (From A/oyycro?, Bacchus, 
 was of old represented as having horns.) 
 Certain bony excrescences, near the tem- 
 ples, were called dionysisci. 
 
 DIOXYSOBTYMPHAS. (From A/cvfo-o?, Bac- 
 chus, and vw^^at, a nymph.) A herb which, 
 if bruised, smells of wine, and yet resists 
 drunkenness. 
 
 DIAPORUM. (From eT/*, and ozragat, au- 
 tumnal fruits.) A medicine composed of 
 ripe fruits for quincy. 
 
 DIOPTRA. (From fiOTrlopau, to see 
 through.) Dioptron. Speculum ani oris, 
 or uteri. Also the lapis specularis. 
 
 DIOPTRICA. (From JW^*/, to see 
 through.) Dioptrics, or doctrine of the 
 refraction of light. 
 
 DIOPTRISMUS. (From SioTrloftm, to see 
 through.) Dilatation of any natural passage. 
 
 DIOROBUM. (From cfW, and cgcCoc, a 
 vetch.) A medicine, in the composition of 
 which there are vetches. 
 
 DIORRHOSIS. (From Ji*, and oggoc, the 
 serum.) Diorosis. A dissolved state of 
 the blood. A conversion of the humours 
 into serum and water. 
 
 DIORTHROSIS. (From //o/>6goa>, to direct.) 
 The reduction of a fracture. 
 
 DIOSCOREA. (Named in honour of 
 Dioscorides.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dint* 
 cia. Order, Hexandria. 
 
 DIOSCOREA AI.ATA. See Yam. 
 
DIS 
 
 DIS 
 
 DIOSCOREA BULBIFERA. See Yam. 
 
 DI^SCOHEA SATIVA. See Yam. 
 
 DIOSCURI. ('. e. A/c? K*pw, the sons of 
 Jupiter, or Castor and Pollux.) The paro- 
 tids were so named from their twin-like 
 equality in shape and position. 
 
 Di >SP*ROS LOTUS. See Indian date 
 plum 
 
 Dn XEL.'EUM. (From ch* o|w?, acid, and 
 a,\euM, o.l ) A medicine composed of oil 
 and vin gar 
 
 Dioxos. (From cT/*, and o^o?, acid.) A 
 collyrium composed c: iefl> . t vmegar. 
 
 DIPZISIASMUS (Fr^iii S~i7rxou>, to dou- 
 ble.) The re-exacerbi.t,on uf a di euse. 
 
 DIPLOE. (From far^ou, t o double.) 
 Meditulluim. The spongy substance be- 
 tween the- two tables ot tne skull. 
 
 DIPLOPIA.. (From f/*Acf, double, and 
 oTrrofAau, to see.) Visits duplicatus. A dis- 
 ease of the eye, in which the person seen 
 an object double or triple. Dr. Cuhtn 
 makes it a variety of the second tpcciei 01" 
 pseudoblepsis, which he culls mutans, in 
 which objects appear changed from n-Jiat 
 they really are : and the disease vai.es ac- 
 cording to the variety of the remote cause. 
 
 DIPSOUS. (From //?, twice, and Trvtu, to 
 breathe.) An epithet for wounds which 
 are perforated quite through, and admit 
 the air at both ends. 
 
 DIPSACUS. (From ,/4*, thirst; so 
 called from the concave situation of its 
 leaves, which hold water, by which the 
 thirst of the traveller may be relieved ) 
 Diapsacum. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Potygamia. The teasel. 
 
 2. A diabetes, from the continual thirst 
 attending it. 
 
 DIPIRENUM. (From <f/f, twice, and TTU^HV, 
 a berry.) A berry, or kernel: a probe 
 with two buttons. 
 
 DIPYIUTES. (From <ft?, twice, and nvg, 
 fire.) Dipyros. An epithet given by Hip- 
 pocrates to bread twice baked, and which 
 he recommended in dropsies 
 
 DIRECTOR. (From dingo, to direct) 
 A hollow instrument for guiding an incisor- 
 knife ; also the name of a muscle which 
 lifts up the penis. 
 
 DIRECTORES PENIS. (From dirigo, to di- 
 rect.) The same as erectores penis. 
 
 DIRINGA. A name, in the isle of Java, 
 for the calamus aromaticus. 
 
 DISCESSUS. (From discedo, to depart.) 
 The separation of any two bodies, before 
 united by chymical operation. 
 
 DISCIFORMIS. (From discus, a quoit, 
 and forma, likeness.) Resembling a disk, 
 or quoit, in shape. It is applied to the 
 knee-pan. 
 
 DISCOIDES. (From T;?cc, a quoit.) Re- 
 sembling a disk, or quoi , in shape. It is 
 applied to the chrystuliine humour of the eye. 
 
 DISCRIMEX. A small roller. A term ap- 
 plied to the diaphragm. 
 
 DISCUTIENTS. (Discutientia, sc. me- 
 dic .menta ; from discutio. to make in 
 piece.-). ) Disttuoria. Diackytica. A term 
 in ^surgery applied to those substances 
 which possess a power of repelling or re- 
 solving Amours. 
 
 DISLv\SE. Morbus. Any alteration from 
 a ptrfeci siate of health is a disease. A 
 disease is variously termed : when ,t. per. 
 vades the whole system, and does not de- 
 pend .;r any other disease, as an inflam- 
 matory fever, for instance, it is called a 
 general disease, to distinguish it from in- 
 flammation of the eye. or any other vis- 
 cus, which is a partial or local one : and 
 when h does not depend on another dis- 
 ease, it is termed **n idiopathic disease, 
 which may be either general or partial, to 
 distinguish it from a symptomatic affection, 
 wiiich depends upon another disease, and 
 is produced by consent of parts. See also 
 Endemic.^ Epidemic, Sporadic, &.C. 
 
 DISLOCATION. (From disloco, to put 
 out uf pi -ce.) Luxuuon. The recession 
 of u bone of a moveable articulation from 
 its natural cavity. 
 
 DISPENSARY. (Dispensarium, from 
 dispendo, to distribute.) The shop, or 
 place, in which medicines are prepared. 
 Also the name ot an institution, in which 
 the poor are supplied with medicines and 
 advice. 
 
 DISPENSATORY. (Dispensatorium ; 
 from dispendoy o dishibMie.) Jlntidotari- 
 um. A book which treats of the composi- 
 tion o medicines. 
 
 DISSECTION. (From disseco, to cut 
 asunder.) Tiie cutting to pieces of any 
 part of an animal, or vegetable, for the 
 purpose of exmining its structure. 
 
 DISSEPTUM. (From dusepio, to inclose 
 round.) The diaphragm, or membrane, 
 which d.-vides the cavity of the thorax from 
 the abdomen. 
 
 DISSOLVESTTIA. (From dissolvo,to loosen.) 
 Medicines, which loosen and dissolve mor 
 bid concretions in the body. In chymistry 
 it means menstrua. 
 
 DISSOLUTUS. (From dissolvo, to loosen.) 
 Loose. An epithet applied to the dysen- 
 tery, or morbus dissolutus. 
 
 DISTEXTIO. (From distendo, to stretch 
 out.) Distention, or dilatation. A con- 
 vulsion 
 
 DISTJCHIA. See Distichiasis. 
 
 DISTICHIASIS. (From ^tvn^ia.: from 
 T, double, and r/oc, a row.) JDiatichia- 
 sis. Distichia. A disease of the eyelash, 
 in which there is a double row of hairs, the 
 one row growing outwards, the other in. 
 wards towards the eye. 
 
 DISTILLATION. (From distillo, to 
 drop little by little.) Almcta. Catastag> 
 mos. A chymical process, very similar to 
 evaporation, instituted to separate the vo- 
 latile from the fixed principles by means of 
 heat. Distillatory vessels are either alem- 
 bics or retorts ; the former consist of an 
 
DIU 
 
 inferior vessel, called a cucurbit, designed 
 to contain the mailer to be examined, and 
 having 1 an upper part fixed to it, called the 
 capital, or head. In this last, the vapours 
 are condensed by the contact of the sur- 
 rounding air, or, in other cases, by the 
 assistance of cold water surrounding the 
 head, and contained in a vessel called the 
 refrigeratory. From the lower part of the 
 capital proceeds a tube, called the nose, 
 beak, or spout, through which the vapours, 
 after condensation, are, by a proper figure 
 of the capital, made to flow into a vessel 
 called the receiver, which is usually spheri- 
 cal. These receivers have different names, 
 according to their figure, being called mat- 
 trasses, balloons, See. Retorts are a kind 
 of battle of glass, pottery, or metal, the bot- 
 tom being spherical, and the upper part 
 gradually diminishing into a neck, which is 
 turned on one side. 
 
 DISTORTION. (From distorqueo, to 
 wrest aside.) Distort. A term applied 
 to the eyes, whea a person seems to turn 
 them from the object he would look at, and 
 is then called squinting, or strabismus. It 
 also signifies the bending of a bone preter- 
 naturally to one side; as distortion of the 
 spine, or vertebrae. 
 
 DISTOKTOR. (From distorqueo, to wrest 
 aside.) A muscle, whose office is to draw 
 the mouth awry. 
 
 DisTOimm OBIS. (From distorqueo^ 
 to wrest aside.) The zygomaticus mi- 
 nor. 
 
 DISTRTCHIASIS. See Distichiasis. 
 
 DISTRIX. (From <T/c, double, and 6/|, the 
 hair.) A disease of the hair, when it splits 
 and divides at the end. 
 
 Dittander. See Nasturtium hortcnse. 
 
 Dittany^ bastard. See Dictatnnus al- 
 cus. 
 
 Dittany of Crete. See Dictamnus creti- 
 bus. 
 
 Dittany, ivliite. See Dictamnus albus. 
 
 DIURESIS. (From <T<, through, and psne, 
 to flow.) An increased secretion of urine. 
 It is also applied to a diabetes. 
 
 DIURETICS. (Diuretica, sc. medica- 
 menta, fm^rix.* : from cftxgwcn?, a discharge 
 of urine.) Those medicines or substances 
 are so called which, when t:iken internally, 
 augment the flow of urine from the kidneys. 
 It ;s obvious that such an effect will be pro- 
 duced by any substance capable of stimu- 
 lating the secreting vessels of the kidneys. 
 All the saline diuretics seem to act in this 
 manner. They are received into the circu- 
 lation ; and passing off wjth the urine, sti- 
 mulate the vessels, and increase the quan- 
 tity secreted. 
 
 There are other diuretics, the effect of 
 which appears not to arise from direct ap- 
 plication, but from an action excited in 
 the stomach, and propagated by nervous 
 communication to the secreting uri.jary 
 vessels. The diuretic operation of squill, 
 
 DIU 
 
 271 
 
 and several other vegetables, appears to be 
 of this kind. 
 
 There is still, perhaps, another mode in 
 which certain substances produce a diu- 
 retic effect; that is, by promoting absorp- 
 tion. When a large quantity of watery 
 fluid is introduced into the circulating 
 mass, it stimulates the secreting vessels of 
 the kidneys, and is carried oft' by urine. 
 If, therefore, absorption be promoted, 
 and if a portion of serous fluid, perhaps 
 previously effused, be taken up, the quan- 
 tity of fluid secreted by the kidneys will be 
 increased. In this way digitalis seems to 
 act : its diuretic effect, it has been said, is 
 greater when exhibited in dropsy than it is 
 in health. 
 
 On the same principle, (the effect arising 
 from stimulating- the zibsorbent system,) 
 may probably be explained the utility of 
 mercury in promoting the action of several 
 diuretics. 
 
 The action of these remedies is promoted 
 by drinking freely of mild diluents- It is 
 also influenced by the state of the surface 
 of the body. If external heat be applied, 
 diuresis is frequently prevented, and dia- 
 phoresis produced. Hence the doses of 
 them should be given in the course of the 
 day, and the patitnt, if possible, be kept out 
 of bed. 
 
 The direct effects of diuretics are suffi- 
 ciently evident. They discharge the wa- 
 tery part of the blood ; and, by that dis- 
 charge, they indirectly promote absorption 
 over the whole system. 
 
 Dropsy is the disease in which they are 
 principally employed ; and when they can 
 be brought to act, ihe disease is removed 
 with less injury to the patient than it can 
 be by exciting any other evacuation. Their 
 success is very precarious, the most power- 
 ful often failing ; and, as the disease is so 
 frequently connected with organic Affec- 
 tion, even the removal of the effused fluid, 
 when it takes place, only palliates without 
 effecting a cure. 
 
 Diuretics have been likewise occasionally 
 used in calculous affections, in gonorrhoea, 
 and with a view of diminishing plethora, or 
 checking profuse perspiration. 
 
 Murray, in his Elements of Materia Me- 
 dica, classes the super-tartrite of potash, or 
 cream of tartar, and nitrate of potash, or 
 nitre, the muriate of ammonia, or crude 
 salammoniac, potash, and the acetate of 
 potash, or kali acetatum, among the saline 
 diuretics; and selects the following from 
 the vegetable kingdom : scilla muritima, 
 dig-italis purpurea, nicoiiana tabacurn, so- 
 lanum dulcamara, lactuca virosa, colchicum 
 autumnale, gratiola officinalis, spartium 
 scoparium, juniperus communis, copaifera 
 officinalis, pinus balsamea, and pinus larix ; 
 and the lytta vesicatoria from the animal 
 kingdom. 
 
 In speaking of particular diuretics, Dr. 
 
272 
 
 DOD 
 
 DOR 
 
 Cullen says, the diuretic vegetables men- 
 tioned by' writers are of very little power, 
 and are employed with very little success. 
 Of the umbellatx, the medicinal power re- 
 sides especially in their seeds ; but he ne- 
 ver found any of them very efficacious. 
 The semen dauci sylvestris has been com- 
 mended as a diuretic ; but its powers as 
 such are not very remarkable. In like 
 manner some of the plantae stellate have 
 been commended as diuretics ; but none 
 of them deserve our notice, except the ru- 
 bia tinctorum, the root of which passes so 
 much by the kidneys as to give its colour 
 to the urine. Hence it may fairly be sup- 
 posed to stimulate the secretories ; but 
 Dr. Cullen found its diuretic powers did 
 not always appear, and never to any con 
 siderable degree ; and as in brute animals 
 it has always appeared hurtful to the sys- 
 tem, he does not think it fit to be employed 
 to any extent in human diseases. The bar- 
 dana, lithospermum, ononis, asparagus, 
 enula campana, are all substances which 
 seem to pass, in some measure, by the kid- 
 neys ; but their diuretic powers are hardly 
 \vor h notice. 
 
 Tne principal articles included by Dr. 
 C'llU i', m his catalogue of diuretics, are 
 dulcamara, digitalis, scilla ; some of the 
 alliac.ae nnd siaquosae *, the balsams and re- 
 sins ; cantharicies, and the diuretic salts. 
 
 DIVAPORATIO. Evaporation. 
 
 DIVARICATION. The crossing of any two 
 things . thus when the muscular or tendin- 
 ous fibres intersect each other at the dif- 
 ferent angl"S, they are said to divaricate. 
 
 DIVERS.) RIUM. (Fi om diversor, to resort 
 to.) Thr receptaculum chyli. 
 
 DIVEltTICULUM. A mal-formation 
 or diseased appearance of a part, in 
 which a portion goes out of the regular 
 course ; and thereby forms a diverticu- 
 lum, or deviation from the usual course. 
 It is generally applied to the alimentary 
 eanal. 
 
 DIVERTICULDM NucKii. The opening 
 through which the round ligaments of the 
 uterus pass. Nuck asserted that it re- 
 mained open a long time after birth ; to 
 these openings he gave the name of diverli- 
 cula. 
 
 DIVINUS. A pompous epithet of many 
 compositions, from their supposed excel- 
 lence. 
 
 DIVULSIO. (From tlivello, to pull asun- 
 der.) Urine, with a ragged and uneven 
 sediment. 
 
 DOCIMASTIC ART. Jlrs docimastica. The 
 art of examining fossils, in order to disco- 
 ver what metals, 8cc. they contain. 
 
 Dock-cresses. See Lampsana. 
 
 Dock, sour. See Jlcetosa. 
 
 Dock, -water. See Hydrolapathum. 
 
 Dodder of thyme. See Epithjmum. 
 
 DODECADACTTLUS. (From M'ataL, twelve, 
 and <*jflv\os t a finger ; so named, be- 
 
 cause its length is about the breadth of 
 twelve fingers.) The duodenum, an in- 
 testine so called. It must be observed, 
 that at the time this name was given, ana- 
 tomy consisted in the dissection ot brutes ; 
 and the length was theretore probably ad- 
 judged from the gut of some animal, and 
 not or man. 
 
 DODECAPHARMACUM. (From (foJW, twelve, 
 and 9*guajtop, a medicine.) An ointment 
 consisting of twelve ingredients, for which 
 reason it was called the ointment of the 
 twelve apostles. 
 
 DOHECATHEON. (From JWwwt, twelve, 
 and7/9^, to put.) An antidote consisting 
 of twelve simples. 
 
 Dog-rose. See Cynosbatus. 
 
 DOG'S BANE, SYRIAN. This plant, As- 
 clepias Syriaca of Linnaeus, is particular- 
 ly poisonous to dogs, and also to the hu- 
 man species. Boiling appears to desiroy 
 the poison in the young shoots, which are 
 then said to be esculent, and flavoured like 
 asparagus. 
 
 Dog's-grass. See Gramen cuninum. 
 
 Dog's mercury. See Lynocrambe. 
 
 Dog-stones. See batyrion. 
 
 DOGMA. (From <fra>, to be of opinion.) 
 An opinion founded on reason and experi- 
 ence, 
 
 DOLICHOS. (From Jb^o?, long: so 
 called fi om its long shape.) 1. Tne name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diadelphia. Order, Dtcandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial n&me of the cow- 
 hage. Dolichos pruriens of Linnaeiib : volu- 
 biUs, leguminibus racemosis, valvulin sub- 
 carinntis hirtis, pedunculis ternis The 
 pods of this plant are covered with sharp 
 hairs which are the parts employed me- 
 dicinally in form of electuary, as anthel- 
 mintics. The manner in which these hairy 
 spiculae act, seems to be purely mechani- 
 cal : for neither the tincture, nor the de- 
 coction possess the least anthelmintic 
 power. 
 
 DOLICHOS SOJA. The plant which af- 
 fords the soy. It is much cultivated in 
 Japan, where it is called daidsu : and where 
 the pods supply their kitchens for various 
 purposes ; but the two principal are, with 
 a sort of butter, termed miso, and a pickle 
 called sooju. 
 
 DOLICHOS PRURIKXS. The systematic 
 name of the cowliage. See Dotichos. 
 
 DOLOR PACIEI. See Tic Dolouretix. 
 
 DOLOUHEUX TIC, See Tic doioitrcux. 
 
 DORONICUM. (From dorongi, Arab ) 
 Leopard's bane. S<.-e Jlrnica. 
 
 GERMANICUM. See Jlr- 
 
 DORONICUM PARDALIANCHES. The syste- 
 matic rume of the R man leopard's bane. 
 See Doronicum romanum. 
 
 DORONICUM ROMANUM. Roman leo- 
 pard's bane. Doronicum pardilianches ; fo- 
 liis cordatis, obtusis, denticulatis ; radical* 
 
DRA 
 
 bus petiolatis ; caulinis amplexicaulibus, of 
 Linnaeus. The root of this plant, if given 
 in a full dose, possesses poisonous proper- 
 ties ; but instances are related of its effica- 
 cy in epilepticul and other nervous diseases. 
 
 DORS A I . Belonging to the hack. 
 
 DOKSALES NERVI. The nerves which pass 
 out from the vertebra of the back. 
 
 DORSI SPINALIS. See Spinalis dorsi. 
 
 DORSTENIA. (Named in honour of 
 Dr. Dorsten.) A name of the contrayerva. 
 
 DOHSTENIA DRAKENA. The systematic 
 name for the contrayerva. 
 
 DORSTENIA HOUSTONII. See Contra- 
 yerva. 
 
 DOTHIEN. A name for furunculus. 
 
 DOVERI PUIVIS. See Pulvis ipecacu- 
 anka compositus. 
 
 Dove's foot. The geranium columbinum. 
 
 DRABA. (From /a<nra>, to seize; so 
 called from its sudden effect upon the nose 
 of those who eat it.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. 
 Order, Siliculosa. 
 
 2. A name of the lepiduim, or Arabian 
 mustard, and Turkey cresses. 
 
 DRACO SILYESTRIS. See Ptarmica. 
 
 DRACOCEPHALUM. (From ctyt^w, 
 a dragon, and Jte<p*x, a head.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnos- 
 permia. 
 
 DRACOCEPHALUM CANARIENSE. The sys- 
 tematic name of the balm of Gilead. See 
 Moldavica. 
 
 DRACONIS SANGUIS. See Sanguis dra- 
 conis. 
 
 DRACOATIUM. (From cTgA^w, a dra- 
 gon ; so called because its roots resemble 
 a dragon's tail ) Dracunculus polyphyllus. 
 Colubrina dracontia. Erva de Sancta J[fa- 
 ria. Gigarus serpentaria. Jlrum polyphyl- 
 lum. Dragon's wort. Many-leaved arum. 
 This plant is the Arum dracunculus of Lin- 
 naeus. Its roots and leaves are extremely 
 acrimonious, more so than the arum macu- 
 latum, with which it agrees in medicinal 
 virtues. 
 
 DRACUNCULUS. (From cTgaxar, a 
 serpent.) The Guinea worm ; called also 
 vermiculus capillaris. These animalcules 
 are common in both Indies, in most parts 
 of Africa, occasionally at Genoa, and other 
 hot countries. These worms resemble the 
 common worm, but are much larger; 
 commonly found in the legs, but sometimes 
 in the muscular part of the arms. They 
 principally affect children, and their gene- 
 ration is not unlike that of the broad 
 worms of the belly, hence their name 
 tape-worm. While they move under the 
 skin, they create no trouble ; but, in length 
 of time, the place near the dracunculus 
 suppurates, and the animal puts forth its 
 head. If it be drawn, it excites conside- 
 rable uneasiness especially if drawn so 
 
 DUC 
 
 273 
 
 forcibly as to break it ; for the part left 
 within creates intolerable pain. These 
 worms are of different lengths. In the 
 Edin. Med. Essays, mention is made of 
 one that was three yards and a half in 
 length. 
 
 DRAGACANTHA. See Tragacantha. 
 
 Dragant gum. See Tragacantha. 
 
 Dragon's blood. See Sanguis draconis. 
 
 Dragon's wort. See Dracontium, 
 
 DRAKENA. See Contrayerva. 
 
 DRASTICA. (Drastica, sc. medicamen> 
 ta djjawTttoc, active, brisk ; from fyaue, to 
 effect.) A term generally applied to those 
 medicines which are very violent in their 
 action ; thus, drastic purges, emetics, &c. 
 
 DRESDENSIS PULVIS. An oleo saccha- 
 rum, containing the oil of cinnamon. 
 
 DROMA. The name of a plaster de- 
 scribed by Myrepsus. 
 
 DROPACISMDS. (From <T t7r&, to remove.) 
 Dropux. A stimulant piaster of pitch, 
 wax, &c. to take off hair. 
 
 DROPA.X. See Dropacismus. 
 
 DROPSY. A collection of a serous fluid 
 in the cellular membrane ; in the viscera 
 and the circumscribed cavities of the 
 body. See Jlscites, Jlnasarca t Hydro.ce- 
 phalus, Hydrothorax, Hydrocele. 
 
 Dropsy of the belly. See Jlscites. 
 
 Dropsy of the brain. See Hydrocephalus . 
 
 Dropsy of the cellular membrane. See 
 Anasarca.. 
 
 Dropsy of the chest. See Hijdrothorax. 
 
 Dropsy of the ovaria. See Jlscites. 
 
 Dropsy testicle. See Hydrocele. 
 
 Drop-wort. See (Enanthe t and Filipen- 
 dula. 
 
 Dropwort hemlock. See (Enanthe. 
 
 Droptvort -water. See (Enanthe. 
 
 DROSERA. (From Joo-gat, dewy ; which 
 is from <Tgoc-e?, dew ; drops hanging on the 
 leaves like dew.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linn?can system. Class, 
 Pentandria. Order, Hexagynia. Sun-dew. 
 
 DROSERA ROTUNDIFOLIA. The systema- 
 tic name of the sun-dew. See Bos solis. 
 
 DROSIOBOTASTUM. (From ^croc, dew, and 
 ^ola-vn, a herb ; so called from its being co- 
 vered with an aromatic dew.) The herb 
 betony. See Betonica. 
 
 DROSQMELI. (From Jgoa-o, dew, and /MA/, 
 honey.) Honey-dew. Manna. 
 
 Dry belly ach. See Colica pictonum. 
 
 DUCTILITY. A property by which 
 bodies are dilated by repeated or con- 
 tinued pressure. It is peculiar to metals. 
 
 Ducts, biliary. See Biliary ducts. 
 
 DUCTUS ARTERIOSUS. A great in- 
 osculation found only in the foetus, and ve- 
 ry young children, betwixt the pulmonary 
 artery and the aorta. In adults it is 
 closed up. 
 
 DUCTUS AD NASUM. See Canalts 
 nasalts. 
 
 DUCTUS AURIS PALATINUS, The eusta- 
 chian tube. 
 
 N H 
 
274 
 
 DUL 
 
 DUL 
 
 DUCTUS BILIAHIS. See Choledociius due- 
 ins. 
 
 DUCTUS COMMUNIS CHOLEDO- 
 CHUS. See Clioledochus ductus. 
 
 DUCTUS HEPATICUS. See Hepatic 
 duct. 
 
 DUCTUS LACHRYM ALIS. See Lach- 
 rymal ducts. 
 
 DUCTUS LACTIFERI. Ductus ga- 
 Ittctofen. The excretory ducts of the glan- 
 dular substance composing the female 
 breast. The milk passes along these ducts 
 to the nipple. 
 
 DUCTUS PANCREATIC/US. The pan- 
 creatic duct. It is white and small, and 
 arises from the sharp extremity of the 
 pancreas runs through the middle of the 
 gland towards the duodenum, into which 
 it pours its contents by an opening common 
 to it and the ducius communis choledochus. 
 
 DUCTUS SALT VALES. The excre- 
 tory ducts of the salivary glands, which 
 convey the saliva into the mouth. 
 
 DUCTUS STENONIS. The Stenoni- 
 an duct, which was so called after its dis- 
 coverer Steno. It arises from all the small 
 excretory ducts of the parotid gland, and 
 passes transversely over the masseter mus- 
 cle, penetrates the buccinator, and opens 
 into the mouth. 
 
 DUCTUS THORACICUS. See Thora- 
 cic duct. 
 
 DUCTUS VENOSUS. When the vena 
 cava passes the liver in the foetus, it sends 
 off the ductus venosus which communicates 
 with the sinus of the vena portx ; but, in 
 adults, becomes a flat ligament. 
 
 DUCTUS WARTHONIANUS. The 
 excretory duct of the imxillary glands ; so 
 named after its discoverer. 
 
 DULCACIDUM. (From dulcls, sweet, 
 
 zndacidus, sour.) An oxymel. A medi- 
 
 of a 
 dient. 
 
 cine composed of a sweet and sour ingre- 
 
 DULCAMARA. (From dulcis, sweet, 
 and antarus, bitter.) Salanum scamlens. 
 GlycypicroS) sive atnaradulcis. Solatium lig- 
 nosum. 2<rgy;tvc? of Tlieophrastes. Woody 
 nightshade. Solatium dulcamara of Lin- 
 naeus : caule inermi frutescente faxuoso> 
 foliis superioribus hastatis racenris cymosis, 
 The roots and stalks of this nightshade, 
 upon being chewed, first cause a sensation 
 of bitterness, which is soon followed by a 
 considerable degree of sweetness ; and 
 hence the plant obtained the name of bit- 
 tersweet. The berries have not yet been 
 applied to medical use ; they seem to act 
 powerfully upon the primze vise, exciting 
 violent vomiting and purging'. Thirty of 
 them were given to a dog, which soon be- 
 came mad, and died in the space of three 
 hours ; and, upon opening his stomach, the 
 berries were discovered to have undergone 
 no change by the powers of digestion ; 
 there can, therefore, be little doubt of the 
 deleterious effects of these berries : and, 
 
 as they are very common in the hedges, 
 and may be easily mistaken, by children, 
 for red currants, which they somewhat re- 
 semble, this circumstance is the more wor- 
 thy of notice. The stipiies, or younger 
 branches, are directed for use in the Edin- 
 burgh Pharm. and. they may be employed 
 either fresh or dried, making a proportion- 
 ate allowance in the dose of the latter for 
 some diminution of its powers by drying. 
 In autumn, when the leaves are fallen, the 
 sensible qualities of the plant are said to 
 be the strongest; and, on this account, 
 it should be gathered in autumn rather than 
 spring. Dulcamara does not manifest 
 those narcotic qualities which are com- 
 mon to many of the nightshades ; it is, 
 however, very generally admitted to be a 
 medicine of considerable efficacy. Mur- 
 ray says it promotes all the secretions ; 
 Ilaller observes, that it partakes of the 
 milder powers of the nightshade joined to 
 a resolvent and saponaceous quality -, and 
 the opinion of Bergius seems to coincide 
 with that of Murray : '< Virtus : pellens 
 urinam, sudorem, menses, lochia, sputa; 
 mundificans." The diseases in which we 
 find it recommended by different authors, 
 are extremely various ; but Bergius con- 
 fines its use to rheumatism, retentio men- 
 sium, et lochiorum. Dulcamara appears 
 also by the experiments of Razoux and 
 others, to have been used with advantage 
 in some obstinate cutaneous affections. 
 Dr. Cullen says, " We have employed only 
 the stipites, or slender twigs of this shrub, 
 but as we have collected them, they come 
 out very unequal, some parcels of them be- 
 ing very mild and inert, and others of them 
 considerably acrid. In the latter state, 
 we have employed a decoction of them in 
 the cure of rheumatism, sometimes with 
 advantage, but at other times without any 
 effect. Though the dulcamara is here in- 
 serted in the catalogue of diuretics, it has 
 never appeared to us as powerful in this 
 way ; for, in all the trials made here, it has 
 hardly ever been observed to be in any 
 measure diuretic." This plant is gene- 
 rally given in decoction, or infusion, and 
 to prevent its exciting nausea, it is ordered 
 to be diluted with milk, and to begin with 
 small doses, as large doses have been found 
 to produce very dangerous symptoms. 
 Razoux directs the following : Stipitum 
 dulcam. rec. drac ss in aquae font. unc. 16 
 coquatur ad unc 8. This was taken 
 in the dose of three or four drachms, 
 diluted with an equal quantity of milk, 
 every four hours. Linnaeus directs two 
 drachms, or half an ounce of the dried sti- 
 pites, to be infused half an hour in boiling 
 water, and then to be boiled ten minutes ; 
 and of this decoction he gives two tea-cups 
 full morning and evening. For the formula 
 of .this plant according to the London 
 Pharm. see Decoctwn dulcamara. 
 
DUR 
 
 DYS 
 
 275 
 
 Dunff t devil's. See Assafcetida,. brain. Its larger trunks run upon the in- 
 
 Duo. (Aua>, two.) Some compositions ternal surface of the parietal bone, and are 
 
 consisting of two ingredients, are distin- sometimes for a considerable space buried 
 
 guished by this term, as pilulaj ex duobus. in its substance. The extreme brandies of 
 
 DUODENUM. (From duodenus, consist- this artery extend so a.s to inosculate with 
 
 ing- of twelve : so called because it was the anterior and posterior arteries of the 
 
 supposed not to exceed the breadth of dura mater, and through the bones, (chiefly 
 
 ^weive fingers ; but as the ancients dissect- parietal and temporal bones.) They inos- 
 
 ed only animals, this does not hold good culate with the temporal and occipital 
 
 in the human subject.) The first portion 
 of the small intestines. See Intestines. 
 
 DUPIICAITA,. (From duplex, double.) A 
 name of the double tertian fever. 
 
 DURA MATER. (From durus, hard, 
 and mater, a mother ; called dura, from 
 
 arteries. The meningeal artery has been 
 known to become aneurismal, and dis- 
 tended at intervals ; it has formed an aneu- 
 rism, destroying the bones and causing epi- 
 lepsy. 
 
 DCRA MEKINX. Before the time of Ga- 
 
 its comparative hardness with the pia mater, len, the term meninx was common to ail 
 and mater, from its being supposed to be the membranes of the body ; afterwards it 
 the source of all the other membranes.) 
 Dura meninx. Dermatodes. A thick and 
 somewhat opaque and insensible mem- 
 brane, formed of two layers, that surrounds 
 and defends the brain, and adheres strongly 
 to the internal surface of the cranium. It 
 has three considerable processes, the falci- 
 form, the tentorium, and the septum cere- 
 belh ; and several sinusses, of which the 
 longitudinal, lateral, and inferior longitu- 
 dinal, are the principal. Upon the exter- 
 nal surface of the dura mater, there are lit- 
 tle holes, from which emerge fleshy-colour- toration. 
 cd papillae, and which, upon examining the DYSCATAPOTIA. 
 skull-cap will be found to have corres- 
 ponding fovese. These are the external 
 glandulse Pacchioni. They are in number 
 from ten to fifteen on each side, and are 
 chiefly lateral to the course of the lon- 
 gitudinal sinus. The arteries which sup- 
 ply this membrane with vessels for its 
 own nourishment, for that of the contigu- 
 ous bone, and for the perpetual exudation 
 of the fluid, or halitus rather, which mois- 
 tens or bedews its internal surface, may be 
 divided into anterior, middle, and poste- 
 
 was appropriated to those of the brain. See 
 Dura mater. 
 
 Divafe. See ^Belladonna. 
 
 Divarf elder. See Ebuhis. 
 
 DYOTA. (From <f z/a>, two, and *?, a7of, an 
 ear.) A chymical instrument with two ears, 
 or handles. 
 
 DYSJESTHESIA. (From Jl/c, difficulty, 
 and aufBAvo/jia.f, to feel or perceive. Impair- 
 ed feeling. 
 
 DYSAJTAGOGUS. (From <Tys, with difficul- 
 ty, and Avctyu, to subdue.) Viscid expec- 
 
 (From fyf, and x*7swr/vfi>, 
 to drink.) A difficulty of swallowing li- 
 quids, which Dr. Mead thinks a more pro- 
 per term than that used for canine madness, 
 viz. hydrophobia; as it is more particularly 
 descriptive of the affection under which the 
 unhappy patients labour; for in reality, 
 they dread water from the difficulty of 
 swallowing it. 
 
 DYSCINESIA. (From JW, bad, and 
 to move,) Bad or imperfect motion. 
 
 DYSCINESIA. An order in the class 
 
 locales of Gullen's nosology ; embracing dis 
 The first proceeds from the opthal- ease in which the motion is impeded, or 
 
 mic and ethmoidal branches ; the second 
 from the internal maxillary and superior 
 pharyngeal ; the posterior from the occipi- 
 tal and vertebral arteries. 
 
 The principal artery of the dura mater, 
 named by way of dictinction, the great ar- 
 tery of the dura mater, is derived from the 
 internal maxillary artery, a branch of the 
 external carotid. It is called the spinalis, 
 
 , with difficulty, 
 A defect in the 
 
 depraved, from an imperfection of the 
 organ. 
 
 DYSCOPHOSIS. (From < 
 and Kttpoa, to be deaf.) 
 sense of hearing. 
 
 DYSCRASIA. (From <IW, with difficul- 
 ty, and Kt^etyviifjii, to mix. A bad habit of 
 body. 
 
 DYSECOEA. (From JW, difficult, and 
 
 or spheno-spinalis, from its passing into the *>, hearing.) CopJiosis. Deafness. Hear- 
 
 head through the spinous hole of the sphe- ing diminished, or destroyed. A genus of 
 
 noid bone, or meningea media, from its re- disease in the class locales, and order dysaes- 
 
 lative situation, as it rises in the great thesite of Cullen, containing two species: 
 
 middle fossa of the skull. This artery, Dyseco'e'a organica, which arises from wax 
 
 though it sometimes enters the skull in two in the meatus, injuries of the membrane, or 
 
 branches, usually enters in one consider- inflammation and obtruction of the tube : 
 
 able branch, and divides, soon after it Dyseco'e'a atonica, when without any dis- 
 
 reaches the dura mater, into three or four 
 
 branches, of which the anterior is the 
 
 largest; and these spread their ramifica- 
 
 tions beautifully upon the dura mater, over 
 
 all that part which is opposite to the ante- and t/ueu t 10 vomit.) 
 
 rior, middle, and posterior lobes of the made to vomit. 
 
 cernible injury of the organ. 
 
 DYSELCIA. (From fue, with difficulty, and 
 MMP, an ulcer.) An ulcer difficult to heal. 
 
 DYSEMETUS. (From <fy?, with difficulty, 
 A person not easily 
 
276 
 
 DYSENTERY. 
 
 DYSENTERY. (From efi/c, difficulty, 
 and trit^st,, the bowf-l?.) Dysenteria. Dis- 
 so/utus morbus. Diurrhaa carnosa. The 
 flux. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexix, and order profluvia of Cullen's 
 nosology. It is known by contagious 
 pyrexia ; frequent griping stools ; tenes- 
 mus ; stools, chiefly mucous, sometimes 
 mixed with blood, the natural faeces being 
 retained or voided in small, compact, hard 
 substances, known by the name of scybala ; 
 loss of appetite, and nausea. It occurs 
 chiefly in summer and autumn, and is often 
 occasioned by much moisture succeeding 
 quickly intense heat, or great drought ; 
 whereby the perspiration is suddenly 
 checked, and a determination made to the 
 intestines. It is likewise occasioned by a 
 use of unwholsome and putrid food, and 
 by noxious exhalations and vapours ; hence 
 it appears often in armies encamped in ihe 
 neighbourhood of low marshy grounds, 
 and proves highly destructive ; but the 
 cause which most usually gives rise to it, 
 is a specific contagion ; and when it once 
 makes its appearance, where numbers of 
 people are collected together, it not unfre- 
 quently, spreads with great rapidity. A 
 peculiar disposition in the atmosphere 
 seems often to predispose, or give rise to 
 the dysentery, in which case it prevails epi- 
 demically. 
 
 It frequently occurs about the same time 
 with autumnal intermittent and remittent 
 evers, and with these it is often complicated. 
 The disease, however, is much more pre- 
 valent in warm climates than in cold ones ; 
 and in the months of August, September, 
 and October, which is the rainy season of 
 the year in the East Indies, it is very apt 
 to break out and to become very gene- 
 ral among the negroes on the different 
 plantations in the colonies. The body 
 having been rendered irritable by the 
 great heat of the summer, and being ex- 
 posed suddenly to much moisture with open 
 pores, the blood is thereby thrown from 
 the exterior vessels upon the interior, so as 
 to give rise to dysenteries. 
 
 An attack of dysentery is sometimes pre- 
 ceded by loss of appetite, costiveness, fla- 
 tulency, sickness at the stomach, and a 
 slight vomiung, and comes on with slight 
 chills, succeeded by heat in the skin, and 
 frequency of the pulse. These symptoms 
 are in general the forerunners of the griping 
 and increased evacuation which afterwards 
 occur. 
 
 When the inflammation begins to occupy 
 the lower part of the intestinal tube, the 
 stools become more frequent, and less 
 abundant ; and, in passing through the 
 Inflamed parts, they occasion great pain, 
 so that every evacuation is preceded by a 
 severe griping, as also a rumbling noise. 
 
 The motions vary both in colour and 
 consistence, being sometimes composed of 
 
 frothy mucus streaked with blood, and at 
 other times of an acrid watery humour, 
 like the washings of meat, and with a very 
 fetid smell. Sometimes pure blood is 
 voided ; now and then lumps of coagulated 
 mucus, resembling bits of cheese, are to be 
 observed in the evacuations, and in some 
 instances a quantity of purulent matter is 
 passed. 
 
 Sometimes what is voided consists mere- 
 ly of a mucous matter, without any appear- 
 ance of blood, exhibiting that disease which 
 is known by the name of dysenteria alba, or 
 morbus mucosus. 
 
 Whilst the stools consist of these vari- 
 ous matters, and are voided frequently, it is 
 seldom that we can perceive any natural 
 fseces among them, and when we do, they 
 appear in small hard balls, called scybala, 
 which being passed, the patient is sure to 
 experience some temporary relief from the 
 griping and tenesmus. 
 
 It frequently happens, from the violent 
 efforts which are made to discharge the 
 irritating matters, that a portion of the gut 
 is forced beyond the verge of the anus, 
 which, in the progress of the disease, 
 proves a troublesorne and distressing symp- 
 tom ; as does likewise the tenesmus, there 
 being a constant inclination to go to stool, 
 without the ability of voiding any thing, 
 except perhaps a little mucus. 
 
 M-ire or less pyrexia usually attends with 
 the symptoms which have been described, 
 throughout the whole of the disease, where 
 it is inclined to terminate fatally, and is ei- 
 ther of an inflammatory or putrid tendency. 
 In the other case, the febrile state wholly 
 disappears after a time, while the proper 
 dysenteric symptoms probably will be of 
 long continuance. 
 
 When the symptoms run high, produce 
 great loss of strength, and are accompanied 
 with a putrid tendency and a fetid and in- 
 voluntary discharge, the disease often ter- 
 minates fatally in the course of a few days; 
 but when they are more moderate, it is 
 often protracted to a considerable length of 
 time, and so goes off' at last by a gentle 
 perspiration, diffused equally over the 
 whole body ; the fever, thirst, and griping 
 then ceasing, and the stools becoming of 
 a natural colour and consistence. When 
 the disease is of long standing, and has be- 
 come habitual, it seldom admits of an easy 
 cure ; and when it attacks a person la- 
 bouring under an advanced stage of scurvy, 
 or pulmonary consumption, or whose con- 
 stitution has been much impaired by any 
 other disorder, it is sure to prove fatal. It 
 sometimes appears at the same time with 
 autumnal intermittent and remittent fevers, 
 as has been observed, and is then more com- 
 plicated and difficult to remove. 
 
 Upon opening the bodies of those who 
 die of dysentery, the internal coat of the 
 intestines (but more particularly of the 
 
DYS 
 
 colon and rectum) appears to be affected 
 with inflammation and its consequences, 
 such as ulceration, gangrene, and con- 
 tractions. The peritonaeum and other co- 
 verings of the abdomen, seem likewise, in 
 many instances, to be affected by inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 DTSEPULOTICUS. (From fve, with difficul- 
 ty, and vruKoui, to cicatrize.) Dysepulotus. 
 An inveterate ulcer difficult to be healed. 
 
 DYSESTHESLE. The name of an order 
 of diseases in the class locales of Cullen's 
 nosological arrangement ; embracing those 
 diseases in which the senses are injured 
 or destroyed by the imperfections of the 
 organs. 
 
 DYSHJEMOH.RHOIS. (From /w?, with diffi- 
 culty, and tufAo^ois, the piles.) Suppression 
 of bleeding piles. 
 
 DYSLOCHIA. (From <fy?, difficulty, and 
 *o%t& t the lochia.) A suppression of the 
 loctiia. 
 
 DYSMENORRH.KA. (From JW, with 
 difficulty, and ^nvo^otn, the menses.) A 
 difficult or painful menstruation, Accompa- 
 nied with severe pains in the back, loins, 
 and bottom of the belly. 
 
 DYSODES. (From cTyf, bad, and o>, to 
 smell.) A bad smell. Foetid Hippocrates 
 applies it to a foetid disorder of the small 
 intestines. Also the name of a malagma 
 and acopon in Galen and Paulus ./Egineta. 
 
 DYSOP1A. (From <?vc, bad, and o4 an 
 eye.) Parorasis. Difficult sight. Sight 
 depraved, requiring one certain quantity of 
 light, one particular distance, or one posi- 
 tion. A genus of disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order dysaesthesix of Cullen, con- 
 taining the five following species : 1. Dy- 
 sopia tenebrarum, called also amb.lylopia ere- 
 puscularis, requiring objects to be placed 
 in a strong light. 2. Dysopia luminis, like- 
 wise termed amblyopia meridiana, objects 
 only discernible in a weak light. 3. Dysopia 
 dissitorum, in which distant objects are not 
 perceived. 4. Dysopia proximorutn, or dy- 
 sopia amblyopia, in which objects too near 
 are not perceived. 5. Dysopia lateralis, 
 called also amblyopia luscorum* in which 
 objects are not seen, unless placed in an ob- 
 lique position. 
 
 DYSOREXIA. (From JW, bad, and 
 ogsf/?, appetite.) A bad or depraved ap- 
 petite. 
 
 DYSOREXIA. The name of an order in 
 the class locales of Cullen* s nosology, which 
 he divides into two sections, appetitus er- 
 ronei and deficientes, 
 
 DYSPEPSIA. (From cft/c, bad, and 
 <ars;r7a>, io concoct.) Jlpepsia. Indigestion. 
 Dr. Cullen arranges this genus of disease 
 in the class neuroses, and order adynamiae. 
 It chiefly arises in persons between thirty 
 and forty years of age, and is principally 
 to be met with in those who devote much 
 time to study, or who lead either a very 
 sedentary or irregular life. A great singu- 
 
 DYS 
 
 277 
 
 larity attendant on it is, that it may, and 
 often does, continue a great length of time, 
 without any aggravation or remission of the 
 symptoms. 
 
 Great grief and uneasiness of mind, in- 
 tense study, profuse evacuations, excess in 
 venery, hard drinking, particularly of spi- 
 rituous liquors, and of tea, tobacco, opium, 
 and other narcotics, immoderate repletion, 
 and over detention of the stomach, a de- 
 ficiency in the secretion of the bile or 
 gastric juice, and the being much exposed 
 to moist and cold air, when without exer- 
 cise, are the causes which usually occasion 
 dyspepsia. 
 
 A long train of nervous symptoms gene- 
 rally attend on this disease, such as a loss 
 of appetite, nausea, heart burn, flatulency, 
 acid eructations, a gnawing in the stomach 
 when empty, a sense of constriction and un- 
 easiness in the throat, with pain in the side, 
 or sternum, so that the patient at times can 
 only lay on his right side ; great costive- 
 ness, habitual chil liness, paleness of the coun- 
 tenance,N languor, unwillingness to move 
 about, iowness of spirits, palpitations, and 
 disturbed sleep. 
 
 The number of these symptoms varies in 
 different cases, with some being felt only in 
 part; in others being accompanied even 
 with additional ones, equally unpleasant, 
 such as severe transient pain in the head 
 and breast, and various affections of the 
 sight, as blindness, double vision, &c. 
 
 Dyspepsia never proves fatal, unless 
 when, by a very long continuance it pro- 
 duces great general debility and weakness ; 
 and so passes into some other disease, such 
 as dropsy : but it is at all times very diffi- 
 cult to remove, but more particularly so in 
 warm climates. 
 
 The morbid appearances to be observed 
 on dissections of this disease, are principal- 
 ly confined to that part of the stomach 
 which is called the pylorus ; which is often 
 found either in a contracted, scirrhous, or 
 ulcerated state. In every instance the sto- 
 mach is perceived to be considerably dis- 
 tended with air. 
 
 DYSPERMATISMUS. (From tog, bad, 
 and o-7rtp.(t, seed.) Agenesia. Slow, or 
 impeded emission of semen during coition, 
 insufficient for the purpose of genera- 
 tion. A genus of disease in the class loca- 
 les, and order epischeses of Cullen. The 
 species are : 1. Dyspermatismus urethratis, 
 when the obstruction is in the urethra. 2. 
 Dyspermatismus nodosus, when a tumour is 
 formed in either corpus cavernosum penis. 
 3. Dyspermatismus prxputialis, when the 
 impediment is from a straightness of the 
 orifice of the praepuce. 4. Dyspermatismus 
 mucosus, when the urethra is obstructed by 
 a viscid mucus. 5. Dyppermatirmus hyper- 
 tonicus, when there is an excess of erection 
 of the penis. 6. Dyspermatismus epilep- 
 from epileptic fits coming on during 
 
278 
 
 EAE 
 
 EAR 
 
 coition. 7. Dyspermatismus ephractodes, 
 from a want of vigour in the genitals 8. 
 Dyspermatismus rejluus, in which the semen 
 is thrown back into the urinary bladder. 
 
 DYSPHAGIA. (From <Ti/c, with diffi- 
 culty, and qx.yu>, to eat.) A difficulty of 
 deglutition. 
 
 DYSPHONIA. (From <fc, bad, and ?w, 
 the voice ) A difficulty of speaking. 
 
 DYSPNCEA. (From JW, difficult, and 
 wxie, to breathe.) Dyspnoon. Difficult 
 respiration, without sense of stricture, and 
 accompanied with cough through the whole 
 course of the disease. A genus of disease 
 in the class neuroses, and order spasnd of 
 Cullen. He distinguishes eight species. 1. 
 Dyspnxa catarrhalis, when with a cough 
 there are copious discharges of viscid mu- 
 cus, called also asthma catarrhale, pneu- 
 modes, pneumonicum, and pituitosum. 2. 
 Dyspnea sicca, when there is a cough with- 
 out any considerable discharge. 3. Dysp- 
 nea aerea, when the disease is much in- 
 creased by slight changes of the weather. 
 4. Dyspnxa terrea, when earthy or calculous 
 matters are spit up. 5. Dyspnoea aguosa, 
 when there is a scarcity of urine and oede- 
 matous feet, without any symptoms of a 
 dropsy in the chest. 6. Dyspnoea pinguedi- 
 nosa, from corpulency. 7. Dyspnoea thora- 
 cica t when parts surrounding the chest are 
 injured or deformed. 8. Dyspnea extrin- 
 seca, from manifest external causes. 
 
 DYSPNOON. See Dyspnea. 
 
 DYSR ACHITIS. The name of a plaster in 
 Galen. 
 
 DTSTHYMIA. (From <Jk, bad, and Bu/uos, 
 mind.) Insanity. 
 
 DTSTOCHIA. (From JW, with difficulty, 
 and T/*7a>, to bring forth.) Difficult labour 
 or childbirth. 
 
 DYSTCECHIASIS. (From rfwc, bad, and 
 5-0/^0?, order.) An irregular disposition of 
 the hairs in the eyelids. 
 
 DYSURIA. (FromdW, difficult, and x$ov, 
 urine.) Stillicidium. Ardor urine. Culbicio. 
 A suppression or difficulty in discharging the 
 urine. A total suppression is called ischuria; 
 a partial suppression, dysuria; and this may 
 be with or without heat. When there are 
 frequent, painful, or uneasy urgings to dis- 
 charge the urine, and it passes off only by 
 drops, or in very small quantities, the dis- 
 ease is called strangury. When a sense of 
 pain, or heat, attends the discharge, it 
 
 passes with difficulty, and is styled feat of 
 the urine. The dysuria is acute, or chro- 
 nic. Dr. Cullen places this disease in the 
 class locales, and order epischeses, contain- 
 ing six species : 1. Dysuria ardens, a sense 
 of heat, without any manifest disorder of 
 the bladder. 2. Dysuria spasmodica, from 
 spasm. 3. Dysuria compression, from 
 a compression of the neighbouring parts. 
 4. Dysuria phlogistica, from violent in- 
 flammation. 5. Dysuria calculosa, from 
 stone in the bladder. 6. Dysuria mucosa, 
 from an abundant secretion of mucus. The 
 causes which give rise to these diseases are, 
 an inflammation of the urethra, occasioned 
 either by venereal sores, or by a use of a- 
 crid injections, tumour, ulcer of the prostate 
 gland, inflammation of the kidneys, or blad- 
 der, considerable enlargements of the he- 
 morrhoidal veins, a lodgment of indurated 
 faeces in the rectum, spasm at the neck of 
 the bladder, the absorption of cantharides, 
 applied externally or taken internally, and 
 excess in drinking either spirituous or vi- 
 nous liquors ; but particles of gravel, stick- 
 ing at the neck of the bladder, or lodging 
 in the urethra, and thereby producing irri- 
 tation, prove the most frequent cause. 
 Gouty matter falling on the neck of the 
 bladder, will sometimes occasion these 
 complaints. 
 
 In dysury, there is a frequent inclination 
 to make water, with a smarting pain, heat, 
 and difficulty in voiding it, together with a 
 sense of fulness in the region of the blad- 
 der. The symptoms often vary, however, 
 according to the cause which has given 
 rise to it. If it proceeds from a calculus in 
 the kidney or ureter, besides the affections 
 mentioned, it will be accompanied with 
 nausea, vomiting, and acute pains in the 
 loins and region of the ureter and kidney 
 of the side affected. When a stone in the 
 bladder, or gravel in the urethra, is the 
 cause, an acute pain wil). be felt at the end 
 of the penis, particularly on voiding the last 
 drops of urine, and the stream of water 
 will either be divided into two, or be dis- 
 charged in a twisted manner, not unlike a 
 cork-screw. If a scirrhus of the prostate 
 gland has occasioned the suppression or 
 difficulty of urine, a hard indolent tumour, 
 unattended with any acute pain, may rea- 
 dily be felt in the perinaeurn, or by intro- 
 ducing the finger in ano. 
 
 E. 
 
 Jj AR. Jluris. The organ of hearing is 
 situated at the side of the head, and is di- 
 vided into external and internal ear. The 
 auricula, commonly called the ear, consti- 
 tutes the external, and contains several 
 eminences and depressions, as the helix, an- 
 
 tihelix, tragus, antitragus, concha auricule, 
 scapha, and lobulus. The external auditory 
 passage, containing the wax, proceeds from 
 its middle down to the membrane of the 
 tympanum, which divides the external from 
 the internal parts of this organ. Behind 
 
EAR 
 
 the membrana tympani is an irregular ca- 
 vity, the cavity of the tympanum, in which 
 are four little bones, the malleus, incus, 
 stapes, and os orbiculare / and four openings 
 one of the Eustachian tube, masioid sinus, 
 fenestra ovalis, ami fenestra rotunda. The 
 tympanum is terminated by the labarynth. 
 The labyrinth is the remaining part of the 
 internal earth, consisting of the cochlea 
 vestibulum, and semicircular canals. The 
 arteries of the ear are the external and in- 
 ternal auditory. The veins empty them- 
 selves into the external jugulars. The 
 muscles of the ear are divided into three 
 classes: the common, proper, and inter- 
 nal The common muscles are, the attol- 
 lens aurem, anterior auris and retrahentes 
 auris, which move the whole ear. The 
 proper are, helicis major, helicis minor, tra- 
 gicus, antitragicus, and transversus auris ; 
 these affect the parts only to which they 
 are connected. The muscles of the internal 
 ear are, laxator tympani, tensor tympani, 
 and stapedius, which belong to the ossicula 
 auditus. The nerves of the external ear 
 are branches of the nervus auditorius durus, 
 and those of the internal ear, are branches 
 of the nervus auditorius mollis. 
 
 EARITES. Haematites, or blood-stone. 
 
 EARTH. Terra. Though ihere seems 
 to be an almost infinite variety of earthy 
 subs-tances scattered on the surface of this 
 globe, yet when we examine them with a 
 chymical eye, we find, not without sur- 
 prise, that all the earth and stones which 
 we tread under our feet, and which com- 
 pose the largest rocks, as well as the nu- 
 merous different specimens which adorn 
 the cabinets of the curious, are composed 
 of a very few simple or elementary earths, 
 in number no more than seven : viz. Silex, 
 alumine, glucine, zircon, agustine, yttria, 
 and magnesia. 
 
 These are all the simple earths hitherto 
 known : none of them have yet been de- 
 composed, nor has the smallest proof been 
 brought that they are compound ; we must 
 therefore consider them as simple bodies, 
 which nature presents to us completely 
 formed, though one or more of them enters 
 into the composition of a great many bo- 
 dies. They have a variety of properties 
 which are common to all : they are dry, 
 incombustible bodies. They are insoluble 
 in water and alcohol, or nearly so. They 
 have little or no taste. Their specific gra- 
 vity does not exceed 4.9. When perfectly 
 pure, they assume the form of a white pow- 
 der, harsh to the touch. They are infusi- 
 ble. They are capable of combining with 
 acids, when they form neutral salts. They 
 are likewise disposed to unite with the 
 alkalis, with sulphur, and phosphorus ; with 
 metallic oxyds, and with each other, either 
 by fusion or solution in water. 
 
 Every one of these characters is not per- 
 haps rigorously applicable to each of these 
 
 EBE 
 
 279 
 
 bodies; but they all possess a sufficient 
 number of them to render it useful to ar- 
 range them under one class. 
 
 Stones differ from earths principally in 
 cohesion and hardness, and therefore are 
 included under the same general name. 
 
 Earth, absorbent. See Absorbents. 
 
 Earth, aluminous. Earth which contains 
 alumina. See Mumene. 
 
 Earth, animal calcareous. This term is 
 applied to crab's claws, &c. which are cal- 
 careous earth, and obtained from the ani- 
 mal kingdom. 
 
 Earth, argillaceous. See Alumine. 
 
 EARTH-BATH. A remedy recommend- 
 ed by some writers on the continent, as a 
 specific in consumption. In this country 
 it produced to the patients very distressing 
 sensations of cold ; in some it seemed to be 
 productive of bad effects ; and it does not 
 appear that, in any consumptive cases, 
 good effects were ever derived from its 
 use. 
 
 Earth, bolar. See Bole. 
 
 EARTH, FULLERS'. Cimolia pnrpureacens. 
 A compact bolar earth, commonly of a 
 greyish colour. It is sometimes applied by 
 the common people to inflamed breasts, 
 legs, &c. with a view of cooling them. 
 
 Earth, heavy. See Barytes. 
 
 Earth y Japan. See Catechu, 
 
 Earth, mineral calcareous. Those cal- 
 careous earths which are obtained from the 
 mineral kingdom. The term is applied 
 in opposition to those obtained from ani- 
 mals. 
 
 Earth-nut. See Pig-nut. 
 
 EARTH, SEALED. Terra sigillata. Little 
 cakes of bolar earths, which are stamped 
 with impressions. They were formerly in 
 high estimation as absorbents, but now 
 fallen into disuse. 
 
 EARTH-WORM. Lambricus terrestris. 
 Vermis terrestris. These insects are sup- 
 posed to possess a diuretic and antispas- 
 modic virtue, with which views they are 
 occasionally employed in foreign countries. 
 
 EAR-WAX. Cerumen aunum. A waxy 
 secretion found in the meatus auditorius 
 externus, into which it is separated by the 
 glands around that canal. 
 
 BATON'S STYPTIC. French brandy 
 highly impregnated with calcined green 
 vitriol. A remedy for checking haemor- 
 rhages. 
 
 EAU-DE-LUCE. See Spiritus ammonice 
 succinatus. 
 
 EAU-DE-RABEL. This is composed of 
 one part of sulphureous acid to three of 
 rectified spirit of wine. It is much used in 
 France, when diluted, in the cure of gonor- 
 rhoeas, leuconhoea, &c. 
 
 EBEI,. The seeds of sage, or of juniper. 
 
 EBESTUM. Indian ebony. It is supposed 
 to be opthalmic. 
 
 EBESMECH. A name in Larigius for 
 quicksilver. 
 
280 
 
 ECC 
 
 ECL 
 
 EBISCUS. The hibiscus, or marsh mal- 
 low. 
 
 EBRIJJCATUM. (From ebrio, to be drunk.) 
 By this tenn Paracelsus expresses loss of 
 sense by drunkenness. 
 
 EBHIKCATDM CELESTE. By this term 
 Paracelsus means that kind of enthusiasm 
 which is affected by many heathen priests. 
 EBSEMECH. A name in Languis for quick- 
 silver. 
 
 EBULLITION. (From ebullio, to bub- 
 ble up.) EbulHtio. Boiling. This con- 
 sists in the change which a fluid undergoes 
 from a state of liquidity to that of an aeri- 
 form fluid, or gas, in consequence of the 
 application of heat, which dilates and con- 
 verts it into vapour. 
 
 EBULUS. (From ebullio, to make boil ; 
 so called because of its supposed use in 
 purifying the humours of the body.) Cha- 
 mxacte. Sambucus humitts. Sambucus 
 herbacea. Dwarf elder, or dane- wort. The 
 root, interior bark, leaves, flowers, berries, 
 and seeds of this herbaceous plant, Sambu- 
 cus ebnlus ; cyniestrifidis, stipulis foliaceis, 
 caule herbaceo, of Linnaeus, have all been 
 administered medicinally, in moderate 
 doses, as resolvents and deobstruents, and, 
 in larger doses, as hydragogues. The plant 
 is chiefly employed by the poor of this 
 country, amongst whom it is in common 
 use as a purgative, but Dr. Cullen speaks 
 of it as a violent remedy. 
 , EC BO LIC A. (From tx&\Ka>, to cast out.) 
 Medicines which were formerly said to 
 cause abortion. 
 
 ECBOLIOS. (From t*AAa>, to cast out.) 
 Miscarriage. 
 
 ECBRASMATA. (From exg*a, to be 
 very hot.) Ecchymata. Painful fiery pim- 
 ples in the face, or surface of the body. 
 
 ECBRASMUS. (From atCg&fa, to become 
 hot.) Fermentation. 
 
 EcBYRsoMAtA. (From IK, and Bu^o-a., the 
 skin.) Protuberances of the bones at the 
 joints, which appear through the skin. 
 
 ECCATHARTICA. (From wM&tueto, to 
 purge outwards.) According to Gorraeus, 
 eccathartics are medicines which open the 
 pores of the skin ; but in general they are 
 understood to be deobstruents. Some- 
 times expectorants are thus called, and also 
 purgatives. 
 
 ECCHYLOMA. (From at, and ^yAo?, juice.) 
 An extract. 
 
 ECCHYMATA. (From at^u*, to pour out.) 
 See Ecbrasmata. 
 
 ECCHYMOMA. (Ex^a/u* ; from 
 st^yce, to pour out.) Ecchymosis. Some- 
 times called crustula and sugillatio. Ex- 
 travasation. A black and blue swelling, 
 either from a bruise or extravasation of 
 blood. A genus of disease in the class 
 locales^ and order tumores of Cullen. 
 
 ECCHYMOMA ARTEHIOSUM. The false 
 aneurism. 
 
 ECCHYMOSIS. See Ecchymoma. 
 
 ECCLISIS. (From tnnKiva> t to turn aside.) 
 A luxation or dislocat.on. 
 
 ECCOPE. (From MMA], to cut off.) The 
 cutting oft' anv part. 
 
 ECCOPEUS (From atxo^-7, to cut off.) 
 An ancient instrument, the raspatory, used 
 in trepanning. 
 
 EGCOPROTICA. (From et, and XOT/JO?, dung.) 
 Opening medicines, whose operation is very 
 gentle ; such as manna, senna, c. 
 
 ECCRIXO CRITIC A. (From tx.H.ivu, to se- 
 crete, and xyvu, to judge.) Judgments 
 formed from the secretions. 
 
 EccniNOLOGiA. ccrinologica. (From 
 acx/va>, to secrete, and xoj'Of, a discourse.) 
 The doctrine of secretions. 
 
 ECCRISIS. (From tiutna> t to secrete.) A 
 secretion f any kind. 
 
 ECCYMOSIS. See Ecchymoma. 
 ECDOBA. (From wwu> t to excoriate.) 
 An excoriation ; and particularly used for 
 an excoriation of the urethra. 
 
 ECDORIA. (From Wga>, to excoriate.) 
 Medicines which excoriate and burn through 
 the skin. 
 
 ECHECOLLON. (From #, to have, and 
 KOAA, glue.) Echecollum. Any topical 
 glutinous remedy. 
 
 ECHETUOSIS. So Hippocrates calls the 
 white briony. 
 
 ECHINIDES. In Hippocrates it is men- 
 tioned as what he used for purging the 
 womb with. 
 
 ECHINOPHTHALMIA. (From %tvot, a 
 hedge-hog, and oq&KfAtct, an inflammation 
 of the eye.) An inflammation of the hairy 
 part of the eyelids, where the hairs bristle 
 out like the quills of an echinus, or hedge- 
 hog. 
 
 ECHIITOPODIUM. (From t%ivos t a hedge- 
 hog, and Text, a foot; so named because 
 its flowers resemble the foot of an urchin.) 
 A species of broom, or genista. 
 
 ECHINOPUS. (Fom e%tvoc, as beset with 
 prickles.) Crocodilian. Jlcanlhalruca. Sea- 
 biosa cardiafolia. Sphatrocephala elatiar. 
 Globe thistle. Echinops sphaerocephalus of 
 Linnaeus. It is raised in our gardens. The 
 root and seeds are moderately diuretic, but 
 not used. 
 
 ECHIUM. (From ^?, a viper ; so call- 
 ed because it was said to heal the stings 
 of vip.-rs.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. Viper*s bugloss. An- 
 tepileptic. 
 
 ECHIXJM JGYPTIACUM. Wall bugloss ; 
 vulnerary, sudorific. 
 
 ECHOS. (E^o?, sound.) In Hippocrates 
 it signifies the same as the tinnitus aurium, 
 or noise in the ears. 
 
 ECHYSIS. (From t^vee, to pour out.) A 
 fainting, or swooning. 
 
 ECTJAMPSIA. (From MX&pTru, to shine.) 
 See Eclampsis. 
 
 ECI . AMPSIS. (From wAa/x^o), to shine.) 
 Eclampsia. It signifies a splendour, bright- 
 
ECP 
 
 ECT 
 
 r>ess, effulgence, flashing of light, scintilla- 
 tion. It is a flashing light, or those spark- 
 lings which strike the eyes of epileptic pa- 
 tients. Cod ius Aurelianus calls them circuit 
 ignei, scintillations, or fiery circles. Though 
 only a symptom of the epilepsy Hippocrates 
 puts it for epilepsy itself. 
 
 ECLECTICA. ( Prom at\eyce t to elect.) Ar- 
 chigenus and some others selected from 
 all other sects whai appeared to them to be 
 the best and most rational ; hence they 
 were culled Eclectics, and their medicine 
 Eclectic medicine. 
 
 ECLECTOS. (From gaa^a, to lick up.) 
 A linctus, or soft medicine to be licked 
 up. 
 
 ECLEGMA. (From tx.Kti^a>, to lick.) Is a 
 form of medicine made by the incorpora- 
 tion of oils and syrups, and which is to be 
 taken upon a liquorice stick ; the same as 
 Ijnctus. 
 
 ECLYSIS. (From ex,\vu> t to dissolve.) EC- 
 lectos. An universal faintness. 
 
 ECMAGMA. (From utfj.*.??, to form to- 
 gether.) A mass of substances kneaded 
 together. 
 
 ECPEPIESMENOS. (From f,?rK^a> t to press 
 out.) An epithet for ulcers with protube? 
 rating lips. 
 
 ECPIIRACTIC. (From wqgtnro, to remove 
 obstructions.) Are such medicines as in. 
 cide and render more thin tough humours, 
 so as to promote their discharge. 
 
 ECPHRACTICA. (From nc^aa-ya t to re- 
 move obstructions.) Deobstruent medi- 
 cines. 
 
 EcpHRAxrs. (From m^Afa-ca, to remove 
 obstruction.) A diaphoresis; an opening 
 of the pores. 
 
 ECPHYAS. (From at, and qua>, to pro- 
 duce.) An appendix, or excrescence. 
 Some call the appendicuia vermiformis thus. 
 
 ECPIIYSE. Flatus from the bladder 
 through the urethra, and from 
 
 ECPHYSESIS. (From tuqutraue, to breathe 
 through.) A quick expulsion of the air 
 from the lungs. 
 
 ECPHYSIS, (From fx.qva>, to produce.) 
 AD apophysis, or appendix. A process. 
 
 ECPIESMA. (From atrr/s^aj, to press out.) 
 A fracture of the skull, in which the bones 
 press inwardly. 
 
 ECPIESMOS. (From omit fa, to press out.) 
 A disorder of the eye, in which the globe 
 is almost pressed out of the socket by an 
 afflux ot humours. 
 
 ECPLEIIOMA. (From vc?r\npoa> t to fill.) In 
 Hippocrates they are hard balls of leather, 
 or other substances, adapted to fill the 
 arm-pits, while by the help of the heels, 
 placed against the balls, and repressing the 
 same, the luxated os humeri is redueed 
 into its place. 
 
 ECPLEXIS. (From tx.7r\Htr<ra t to terrify or 
 astonish.) A stupor, or astonishment, 
 from sudden external accidents. 
 
 ECPNOB. (From waniu,, to breathe.) Ex- 
 piration ; that part of respiration in which 
 the air is expelled from the lungs. 
 
 ECPTOMA. (From wmTrlot, to fall out.) 
 
 1. A luxation of a bone. 
 
 2. The exclusion of the secundines. 
 
 3. Speaking of corrupt parts, it signifies 
 a falling off. 
 
 4. An hernia in the scrotum. 
 
 5. A falling down of t:<e womb. 
 
 ECPYCTICA. (From oiTrux^fa, to con- 
 dense.) Incrassants. Medicines that ren- 
 der the fluids more solid. 
 
 ECPYEMA (From &t t and TTUOV, pus.) A, 
 copious collection of pus or matter, from 
 the suppuration of a tumour. 
 
 ECREGMA. (From ixytyvv/uu, to break.) A 
 rupture. 
 
 ECREXJS. (From %>ryvu{m t to break.) A 
 rupture. Hippocrates expresses by it a rup- 
 ture or laceration of the womb. 
 
 ECRHYTHMOS. (From w., and gyfi^ao?, har- 
 mony.) A term applied to the p<;lse, and 
 signifies that it is disorderly or irregular. 
 
 ECROR, (From /*>, to flow out.) An 
 efflux, or the course by which any humour 
 which requires purging is evacuated. 
 
 ECRUELLES. The French name for scro- 
 phula, 
 
 ECRXJS.IS. (From stgaa, to flow out.) In 
 Hippocrates it is an efflux of the semen be- 
 fore it receives the conformation of a foetus, 
 and therefore is called an efflux, to distin- 
 guish it from abortion. 
 
 ECSAHCOMA. (From w, and <rtfgf, flesh.) 
 A fleshy excrescence. 
 
 ECSTAS1S. (Exs-sw/c : from i^/rtf/M*/, to 
 be out of one's -senses.) An exsi^cy, or 
 trance. In Hippocrates it signifies a deli- 
 rium. Dr. Cullen ranks it as a kind of apo- 
 plexy. See Exstads. 
 
 KCTHELTSTSIS. (From c9pvt/va>, to render- 
 effeminate.) Softness. It is applied to the 
 skin and flesh, when lax and soft, and to 
 bandages, when uot sufficiency tight. 
 
 ECTULISIMA. (From xfix/a>, to press; 
 out against.) An ulceration caused by 
 pressure of the skin. 
 
 ECTHLIPSIS. (From etflxte^, to press out 
 against.) Elision, or expression. It is 
 spoken of swelled eyes, when they dart 
 forth sporks of light. 
 
 ECTHYMA. (From ex0y, to break out.) 
 A pustule, or cutaneou^- eruption. 
 
 ECTHYMATA. (From tnBua>, to break out.) 
 Pimples, pustules, or cutaneous erup- 
 tions. 
 
 ECTIIXOTICA. (From ot]i\\a>, to pull 
 out.) Medicines which eradicate tuber- 
 cles, or corns, or destroy superfluous 
 hair. 
 
 ECTOPIA. (From vflojroe, out of place.) 
 Displaced. 
 
 ECTOP1 JE. Parts displaced. An order 
 in the class locqles of Cuilen's nosology. 
 
 ECTRAPELOGASTROS, (From 
 O o 
 
282 
 
 ECT 
 
 ECT 
 
 to degenerate, and >*?, a belly.) One 
 who has a monstrous belly, or whose appe- 
 tite is voraciously large. 
 
 ECTRIMMA. (From at7g/*, to rub off.) 
 An attrition, or galling-. In Hippocrates it 
 is an exulceration of the skin about the os 
 sacrum. 
 
 ECTROPE. (From uflgKru, to divert, 
 pervert, or invert.) It is any duct by 
 which the humours arc diverted and drawn 
 off In P. JEgineta it is the same as EC- 
 trapium. 
 
 ECTROPHIUS. (From acrgscf>a>, to invert.) 
 An epithet for any medicine that makes 
 the blind piles appear outwardly. 
 
 ECTROPIUM. (From *7g;ra>, to evert.) 
 An eversion of the eyelids so that their in- 
 ternal surface is outermost. 
 
 There are two species of this disease ; 
 one produced by an unnatural swelling of 
 the lining of the eyelids, which not only 
 pushes their edges from the eyeball, but 
 also presses them so forcibly, that they be- 
 come everted ; the other arising from a 
 contraction of the skin, covering the eye- 
 lid, or of that in the vicinity, by which 
 means the edge of the eyelid is first re- 
 moved for some distance from the eye, 
 and afterwards turned completely outward, 
 together with the whole of the affected 
 eyelid. 
 
 The morbid swelling of the lining of the 
 eyelids, which causes the first species of 
 ectropium, arises mostly from a congenial 
 laxity of this membrane, afterwards in- 
 creased by obstinate chronic ophthalmies, 
 particularly of a scrophulous nature, in re- 
 laxed, unhealthy subjects ; or else the'dis- 
 ease originates from the small-pox affecting 
 the eyes. 
 
 While the disease is confined to the lower 
 eye-lid, as it most commonly is, the lining 
 of this part may be observed rising in the 
 form of a semilunar fold, of a pale red co- 
 lour, like the fungous granulations of 
 wounds and intervening between the eye 
 and eyelid, which latter it in some measure 
 everts. When the swelling is afterwards 
 occasioned by the lining of both the eye- 
 lids, the disease assumes an annular sh;<pe, 
 in the centre of which the eyeball seems 
 sunk, while the circumference of the ring 
 presses and everts the edges of the two 
 eye-lids, so as to cause both great uneasi- 
 ness and deformity. In each of the above 
 cases, on pressing the skin of the eye-lids 
 with the point of the finger, it becomes 
 manifest that they are very capable of being 
 elongated, and would readily yield, so as 
 entirely to cover the eye-ball, were they 
 not prevented by the intervening swelling 
 of their membranous lining. 
 
 Besides the very considerable deformity 
 which the disease produces, it occasions a 
 continual discharge of tears over the cheek, 
 and what is worse, a dryness of the eye-ball, 
 
 frequent exasperated attacks of chronic 
 ophthalmy, incapacity to bear the light, 
 and lastly, opacity and ulceration of the 
 cornea. 
 
 The second species of ectropium, or that 
 arising from a contraction of the integu- 
 ments of the eyelids, or neighbouring parts, 
 is not unfrequently a consequence of puck- 
 ered scars, produced by the confluent 
 small-pox, deep burns, or the excision of 
 cancerous or encysted tumours, without 
 saving a sufficient quantity of the skin ; or 
 lastly, the disorder is the effect of malig- 
 nant carbuncles, or any kind of wound at- 
 tended with much loss of substance. Each 
 of these causes is quite enough to bring on 
 sucb a contraction of the skin of the 'eye- 
 lids as to draw the parts towards the arches 
 of the orbits, so as to remove them from 
 the eye-ball and turn their edges outward, 
 No sooner has this circumstance happened, 
 than it is often followed by another one 
 equally unpleasant, namely a swelling of 
 the internal membra 1 e of the affected eye- 
 lids, which afterwards has a great share in 
 completing the eVersion. The lining of 
 the eye-lids, though trivially everted, be- 
 ing continually exposed to the air, and ir- 
 ritation of extraneous substances, soon 
 swells, and rises up like fungus. One side 
 of this fungu.i-like tumour, covers a part of 
 the eye-ball, the other pushes the eye-lid so 
 considerably outward, that its edge is not 
 unfrequently in contact with the margin of 
 the orbit. The complaints induced by this 
 second species of ectropium are the same 
 as those brought on by the first ; it being 
 noticed, however, that in both cases, when- 
 ever the disease is very inveterate, the fun- 
 gous swelling of the inside of the eye-lids 
 becomes hard, coriaceous, and as it were 
 callous. 
 
 Although, in both species of ectropium, 
 the lining of the eye-lids, seems equally 
 swollen, yet the surgeon can easily distin- 
 guish to which of the two species the dis- 
 ease belongs. For, in the first, the skin of 
 the eyelids, and adjoining parts, is not de- 
 formed with scars ; and by pressing the 
 everted eyelid with the point of the finger, 
 the part would with ease cover the eye, 
 were it not for the intervening fungous 
 swelling. But in the second species of ec- 
 tropium, besides the obvious cicatrix ?-nd 
 conti action of the skin of the eye-lids, or 
 adjacent parts, when an effort is made to 
 cover the eye with the everted eyelid, by 
 pressing upon the latter part with the 
 point of the finger, it does not give way 
 so as completely to cover the globe, or only 
 yields, as it ought to do, for a certain ex- 
 tent ; or it does not move in the least from 
 its unnatural position, by reason of the in- 
 teguments of the eye-lids having been so 
 extensively destroyed, that their margin has 
 become adherent to the arch of the orbit 
 
ECTROSIS. 
 
 EGG 
 
 ELA 
 
 283 
 
 SIS. (ElCTgoxTtf : from f*1t}$u<rxa> t to 
 miscarry.) A nine mage. 
 
 ECTROSIS. (From t7/7go<7Jw>, to miscarry.) 
 An aboriion. 
 
 ECTROTICA. (From ufltfyeeo-iia, to miscar- 
 ry.) Ectyrotica. Medicines which cause 
 abortion. 
 
 ECTYLOTICA. *See Ecftllotica. 
 
 EcxmoTicA. See Ectrotica. 
 
 ECZEMA. (From *s, to boil out.) 
 Eczesma. A hot painful eruption, or pus- 
 tule Mr. Pearson calls the erythema 
 mercuriale, eczema mercuriale. 
 
 EDELPHUS. Prognosis from the nature 
 of elements. 
 
 EDERA TRIFOLIA. The poison-tree of 
 America. 
 
 EDES. A name for amber. 
 
 EuEssEjfUM. Pelarium. An eye-water 
 of tragacantb, arabic, acacia, opium, 8cc. 
 
 EDETZ. Amber. 
 
 ED ic. Edich. Edir. An old name for 
 iron . 
 
 EDRA. A fracture; also the lower part 
 of the rectum. 
 
 EHULCORATSTTIA. (From edulco, to make 
 sweet. Edulcorants. Sweeteners. Me- 
 dicines which absorb the vicious humours 
 of the body, sweeten the fluids, and deprive 
 them of 'heir acrimony. 
 
 EFFERVESCENCE. (From effervesco, 
 to grow hot.) Efervescentia. That agita- 
 tion which is produced by mixing an acid 
 and an alkali together.' A small degree 
 of ebullition. 
 
 EFFIDES. An old name for ceruss. 
 
 EFFILA. Freckles. 
 
 EFFLORESCENCE. (From effloresco, 
 to blow as a flower.) EJftorescentia. 
 
 1. A preternatural redness of the skin. 
 
 2. In chymislry it means that phenome- 
 non which takes place upon crystals, pro- 
 ducing a white powder when exposed to air. 
 
 EFFLUVIUM. (From effiuo t to spread 
 abroad.) See Contagion. 
 
 EFFRACTURA. (From effringo, to break 
 down. Ecpiesma. A species of fracture, 
 in which the bone is much depressed by the 
 blow. 
 
 EFFUSIOX. (From effundo, to pour 
 out.) EJfusio. In surgery it means the 
 escape of any fluid out of the vessel, or 
 viscus, naturally containing 1 it, and its lodg- 
 ment in another cavity, in the cellular sub- 
 stance, or in the substance of parts. Effu- 
 sion also sometimes signifies the natural se- 
 cretion of fluids from the vessels; thus sur- 
 geons frequently speak of the coagulable 
 lymph being effused on different surfaces. 
 
 EGERIES. (From egero, to carry out.) 
 Egestio. An excretion, or evacuation. 
 
 EGG. Ovum. The eggs of poultry are 
 chiefly used as food : the different parts are 
 likewise employed in pharmacy and in 
 medicine. The calcined shell is esteemed 
 as an absorbent. The oil of the egg- is 
 softening, and is used externally to burns 
 
 and chaps. The yolk of the egg renders 
 oil miscible with water, and is triturated 
 with the same view with resinous and other 
 substances. Raw eggs have been much 
 recommended as a popular remedy fof 
 jaundice, 
 
 EGREGORSIS. (From eyqnyoetu> t to watch.) 
 A watchfulness. A morbid want of sleep. 
 
 EJACULANTIA. (From ejaculo y to cast 
 out.) Ejaculatoria. The vessels which 
 convey the seminal matter secreted in the 
 testicles to the penis. These are the epi- 
 didymis, and the vasa deferentia; the 
 vesiculze seminales are the receptacles of 
 the semen. 
 
 E.TECTIO. (From ejicio,. to cast out.) 
 Excretio. The discharging of humours or 
 excrements. 
 
 EILAMIS. (From ttKtee, to involve.) A 
 membrane involving- the brain. 
 
 EILEMA. (From stteu>> to form convolu- 
 tions.) In Hippocrates it signifies painful 
 convolutions of the intestines from flatu- 
 lence. Sometimes it signifies a covering. 
 Vogel says it is a fixed pain in the bowels, 
 as if a nail was driven in. 
 
 EILEOJT. (From u\&, to wind.) Gor- 
 rseus says it is a name of the intestinum 
 ileum. 
 
 EILEOS. (From tiKtce, to form convolu- 
 tions. ) The iliac passion. 
 
 EISBOLE (From ?, into, and (Satxx&>, 
 to cast,) It signifies strictly an injection, 
 but is used to express the access of a dis- 
 temper, or of a particular paroxysm. 
 
 EISPWOE. (From /$, into, and 5ma>, to 
 breathe.) Inspiration of air. 
 
 ELA CALLI. An Indian cathartic shrub, 
 the Euphorbia neriifolia of Linnaeus. 
 
 EtJEAGNON. (From txetiov, oil, ai)d A^VOC, 
 chaste.) The agnus castus was formerly 
 so called. 
 
 (From eKauw, oil, and 
 , sugar.) A mixture of essential oil 
 with sugar. 
 
 ELajosELiNUM. (From sM; t a lake, and 
 o-tKnov, parsley.) Water parsley. 
 
 ELAIS GuiNEEJfsrs. A species of palm 
 which grows spontaneously on the coast of 
 Guinea, but is much cultivated in the West 
 Indies. From this tree is obtained the 
 palm oil which is considered as an emollient 
 and slrrngthener of all kinds of weakness 
 of the lirnbs. It also is recommended 
 against bruises, strains, crumps, pains, 
 swellings, &c. 
 
 ELAMBICATIO. A method of analy;iing 
 mineral wute;-s. 
 
 ELANULA. An old name for alum. 
 
 ELAI'UOBOSCDM. (From e\a$os t a stag-, 
 and @s<rx&, to eat ; so culled, because dc-t r 
 eat ihrm greedily.) The wild parsnip. 
 See Pastinaca. 
 
 EL.APHOSCOUODON. (From ixst^oc, the 
 stag, and o-xo/jotTcy, garlic.) Stag's or viper's 
 garlic. 
 
 FLA<HTTB. Red vitriol- 
 
ELA 
 
 ELE 
 
 EL AS MARTS. Bunt lead. 
 
 EL ASM A. (From t\auuv(a> a lamina or 
 platt- of any kind.) A term used to ex- 
 press > civ v~. r-pipe. 
 
 Elastic fluid See Gas. 
 
 Elastic qum. See Indian-rubber. 
 
 ELASTICITY. A force in bodies, by 
 which they endeavour to restore them- 
 selves to the posture from whence they 
 were displaced by any external force. To 
 solve tliis property, many have recourse to 
 the universal law of nature, attraction, by 
 which the part's of solid and firm bodies 
 are caused to cohere together : whereby, 
 when hard bodies are struck or bent, so 
 that the component parts are a little moved 
 from one another, but not quite disjoined 
 or broken off', nor separated so far as to be 
 'out of the power of attracting force, by 
 which they cohere together, they cer- 
 tainly must, on the cessation of the ex- 
 ternal violence, spring b .ck with a very 
 great velocity to their former state ; but 
 in this circumstance the atmospherical 
 pressure will account for it as well : be- 
 cause such a violence, if it be not great 
 enough to separate the constituent par- 
 ticle* of a body far enough to let in any 
 foreign matter, must occasion many va- 
 cuola beiween the separated surfaces, so 
 that upon the removal they will close 
 again by the pressure of the aerial fluid 
 upon the external parts, i. e. the body will 
 come again into it natural posture. The 
 included air, likewise, in most bodies, gives 
 th;it power of resilition upon their per- 
 cussion. 
 
 If two bodies perfectly elastic strike one 
 against another, there will be or remain 
 in each the same relative velocity as be- 
 fore, i. e. they will recede with the same 
 velocity as they met together with. For 
 the compressive force, or the magnitude 
 "of the stroke in any given bodies, arises 
 from the relative velocity of those bodies, 
 and is proportional to it : and bodies per- 
 fectly elastic will restore themselves com- 
 pletely to the figure they had before the 
 shock ; or, in other words, the restitutive 
 force is equal to the compressive, and 
 therefore must be equal to the force with 
 which they came together, and consequent- 
 ly they must by elasticity recede again from 
 each other with the same velocity. Hence, 
 taking equal times before and after the 
 shock; :he distancr s between the bodies will 
 ; i; I : and th re fore the distances of 
 times from the common centre of gravity 
 will, in the same times, be equal. And 
 heace the laws of percussion of bodies per- 
 fectly elastic are easily deduced. 
 
 ELATERIUM. (From AU/W, to stimu- 
 la 1 ...- or iigttHte : so named fr-on its great 
 pursrmiy-' qualities.) See Cucumis agrestis. 
 
 EJ,ATHEHIA. A -:ame for the cascarilla 
 bark. 
 
 EIATINE. (From /.a7Tv, smaller, being 
 
 the smaller species.) Fluellen, or female 
 speedwell. Antirrhinum elatine of Lirt- 
 nseus. The leaves of this plant have a 
 roughish bitter taste, but no smell. It vvas 
 formerly much used against scurvy and old 
 ulcerations, but now wholly forgotten. 
 
 ELATITES. Bloodstone. 
 
 ELCOSIS. (From SAXO?, an ulcer.) A 
 disease attended with fetid, carious, and 
 chronic ulcers. The term is seldom used. 
 
 Elder. See Sambucus. 
 
 Elder dwarf. See Ebulus. 
 
 Elecampane. See Enula campana. 
 
 ELECTRICITY. (Electricitas, from 
 electrum, tKacrfov, from xai7ag, the sun, 
 because of its bright shining colour ; or 
 from thiuu, to draw, because of its mag- 
 netic power.) A property which certain 
 bodies possess when rubbed, heated, or ex- 
 cited, whereby they attract remote bodies, 
 and frequently emit sparks or streams of 
 light. The ancients first observed :his pro- 
 perty in amber, which they called electrum, 
 and hence arose the word electricity. The 
 efficacy of electricity in the cure of several 
 diseases has been supported by many very 
 respectable authorities, especially in para- 
 lytic diseases. It considerably augments 
 the circulation of the blood, and excites 
 the action of the absorbents. 
 
 ELECTRODES. (From xw7gsv, amber,) 
 An epithet for stools which shine like amber 
 
 ELECTRUM MINERALS. The tincture of. 
 metals. It is made of tin and copper, to 
 which some add gold, and double its 
 quantity of martial regulus of antimony, 
 melted together ; from these there results 
 a metallic mass, to whicR some chymists 
 have given the name of electrum mineral^. 
 This mass is powdered and detonated with 
 nitre and charcoal to a kind of scoria ; it 
 is powdered again whilst hot, and th n di- 
 gested in spirit of wine, whence a tincture 
 is obtained of a fine red colour. 
 
 ELECTUAKKM. An electuary. The 
 London Pharmacopoeia refers those ariicles 
 which were formerly called electuaries to 
 confections and conserves. 
 
 ELECTUARIUM ANTIMONII &. Electuarii 
 sennx, one ounce ; guaiaci gumrni, hydrar- 
 gyri cum sulphure antimonii ppti. sing, 
 half an ounce ; syrupi simplicis q. s. misce. 
 Of this electuary from a dram to about 
 two drams is given twice a day, in those 
 cutaneous diseases which go under the ge- 
 neral name of scorbutic. It is usually ac- 
 companied with the decoctions of elm, 
 bark, or sarsaparilla. 
 
 ELECTUARIUM CASSIA. See Confectio 
 cassite. 
 
 ELECTUARIUM CATECHU. Confectio Ja- 
 ponica. Electuary of catechu, commonly 
 called Japonic confection. Take of mi- 
 mosa catechu, four ounces; kino, three 
 ounces; cinnamon, nutmeg each, one ounce; 
 opiu>. diffused in a sufficient quantity of 
 Spanish white wine one drachm and a 
 
ELE 
 
 alf ; syrup of dried roses boiled to the con- 
 sistence of honey, two pounds :*nd a qu.-r- 
 ter. Reduce the solids to powder, nd 
 having mixed them with the opium and 
 syrup, make them into an elecluary. A 
 very useful astringent, and perhaps the 
 most efficacious way of giving the catechu 
 to advantage. Ten scruples of this elec- 
 tuary ontain one grain of opium. 
 
 ELECTUAIUUM CINCHONA CUM JJATUO. 
 5 natri ppti ^jj ; puiveris cinchonas <mc ; 
 mucilaglni gummi arabac- q. s. misce. In 
 this composition mue^hge is preferred to 
 syrup, on account of its covering the taste 
 of the bark much more advantageously. 
 It should, for this purpose, however, be 
 made thin, otherwise it will increase the 
 bulk of the electuary too much. 
 
 This remedy will be found an excellent 
 substitute for the burnt sponge, whose 
 powers as a remedy in scrophul.i, are known 
 solely to depend on the proportion of na- 
 tron contained in it. The dose is two 
 drachms, twice or thrice a day. 
 
 ELECTCAB.IUM oriATUM. See Confectio 
 
 ELELISPHACOS. (From t\t\iga>, to distort, 
 and oxfwueo?, sage ; so named from the spiral 
 coiling of its leaves and branches.) A spe- 
 cies of sage. 
 
 ELEMBRAT. An obsolete term for alka- 
 line salts. 
 
 ELEMENTS. Radicals. First princi- 
 pies. The minutest particles of any sub- 
 stance, which can no further be divided or 
 decomposed by chymical analysis. Many 
 substances cannot be farther decomposed 
 by the chymist into constituent parts, but 
 this does not entitle the ranking them 
 among the elements. Though they are as 
 yet decomposed, it does not follow that they 
 are undecomposable ; as, perhaps, neither 
 our senses nor our instruments will ever 
 reach those substances which by their na- 
 ture admit of no sort of decomposition. 
 The bodies which are known to us at pre- 
 sent, however, as simple substances, amount 
 to forty-one; some of these m.ty be sensi- 
 bly exhibited in their simple state, uncom- 
 bined with other matters ; hese are termed 
 ostensible, producible, simple substances, to 
 distinguish them from those whose exist- 
 ence or presence is only inferred from facts, 
 and are called unostensible, unproducible t 
 simple substances. The following is a list 
 of simple substances at present known. 
 Unproducible, simple Substances. 
 1. Phlogis'on, or 10. Boracic, radical. 
 
 basis of light. 11. Rad. of gold. 
 
 ELE 
 
 285 
 
 2. Oxygen. 
 
 3. Hydrogen. 
 
 4. Azotic. 
 
 5. Carbonic. 
 
 6. Sulphur. 
 
 7. Phosphor. 
 
 8. Muriatic. 
 
 9. Fluoric. 
 
 12. 
 13. 
 14. 
 15. 
 16. 
 17. 
 18. 
 19. 
 
 platina. 
 
 silver. 
 
 mercury. 
 
 lead. 
 
 copper. 
 
 iron. 
 
 tin. 
 
 zinc. 
 
 20. Rsd. of bismuth. 26. Rad. of molybd. 
 
 21. i anhm. 27- wolfru'.ic. 
 
 22. nickel. 28. uranium, 
 
 23. cobalt. 29. titanium. 
 
 24. arsenic. 30. le'Uu-ium. 
 
 25. mangan. 31. chromic. 
 
 Producible, ostensible, simple Substances. 
 
 32. Caloric. 37. S ro.itian 1 ^ 
 
 *3. Siliceous. ^ . 38 Argiilac. > 
 
 34. Calcur. lr 39. Giucine. _) 
 
 35. Magnesia, fj 40. Vegetab. ">.^ 
 
 36. Ponder. J * 41. Mineral. 5^ 
 The ilkalis have lately been decomposed. 
 
 See Potassa and Soda. 
 
 ELEMI. (li is said this is the Ethiopian 
 name ) Gum elemi. The parent plant of 
 this resin is supposed to be die .'Imyris ele~ 
 mifera of Linnaeus -.foliis ternis qitinate- 
 pinnatisqne subtus tomentosis. Eleini is 
 brought here fr >m the Spanish West Indies: 
 it is most esteemed when sofush, somewhat 
 transparent, of a pale whitish colour, in- 
 clining a little to green, and of a strong, 
 though not unpleasant smell. It is only 
 used in N ointments and plasters, and is a 
 powerful digestive. 
 
 ELEMI TJUGUENTUM. See Unguentum 
 elemi composition. 
 
 ELEMNIFERA CURASSAVICA AHBOII. The 
 gum demi-tree. 
 
 ELEJTGI. A tree of Malabar. Cardiac. 
 ELEOCHUYSUM (From nxiot, the sun, and 
 ;tgu<ro?, gold ; so called from their shining 
 yellow appearance ) Eliochrysum. Gol- 
 dilocks. See Eliockrysum. 
 
 ELEOSILINUM (From g\o?, a lake, and 
 (rtxivov. j).u--ley.) See Apium. 
 
 ELEPHANTIA. (From 6^2^*?, an elephant; 
 so called from the great enl rgemem oif 
 the b )dy in this disorder.) A species of 
 anasurcu. 
 
 ELEFHAITTIA ARABUM. In Dr. Cullen's 
 nosology it i* synonymous with elephantiasis. 
 The term is, however, occasionally confined 
 to this diseas when it affects the feet, 
 
 ELEPHANTIASIS. (From as?*;, an 
 elephant ; s.> named from the legs of peo- 
 ple affected with this disorder growing 
 scaly, rough, and wonderfully large, at an 
 advanced period, like the legs of an ele- 
 phant.) Elephas. Elcphantia. Lazari 
 morbus vel malum. Phxniceus morlnis A 
 disease that attacks the whole body, but 
 mostly affects the feet, which appear some- 
 what like those of the elephant. I is kimwn 
 by the skin being thick, rough, wrinkly, 
 unctuous, and void of hair, and mostly 
 without the sense of feeling. It is -W 1 to 
 be contagious. Cullen makes it a g-eri i-* of 
 disease in the class cachexue, and ord.-r im- 
 petigines* 
 
 Elephantiasis has generally been sup- 
 posed to arise in consequence of <o ( .iie 
 slight attack of fever, on the cessation of 
 which the morbid matter falls on the leg, 
 and occ.mons a distention and tumt- r ction 
 of the limb, which is afterwards overspread 
 
286 
 
 ELE 
 
 ELO 
 
 with uneven lumps, and deep fissure?. By 
 some authors it has been considered as a 
 species of leprosy ; but it often subsists for 
 many years without being accompanied 
 with any of the symptoms which charac- 
 terize that disease. 
 
 It sometimes comes on gradually, with- 
 out much previous indisposition ; but more 
 generally, the f>erson is seized with a cold- 
 ness and shivering, pains in the head, back, 
 and loins, and some degree of nausea. A 
 slight fever then ensues, and a severe pain 
 is felt in one of the inguinal glands, which, 
 after a short time, becomes hard, swelled, 
 and inflamed. No suppuration, however, 
 ensues ; but a red streak may be observed 
 running down the thigh from the swelled 
 gland to the leg. As the inflammation in- 
 creases in all the parts, the fever gradually 
 abates, and perhaps, after two or three 
 days continuance, goes off. It however, 
 returns again at uncertain periods, leaving 
 the leg greatly swelled with varicose turgid 
 veins, the skin rough and rugged, and a 
 thickened membrana cellulosa. Scales ap- 
 pear also on the surface, which do not fall 
 off, but are enlarged by the increasing 
 thickness of the membranes ; uneven lumps, 
 with deep fissures, are formed, and the leg 
 and foot become at last of an enormous 
 size. 
 
 A person may labour under this disease 
 many years, without finding much altera- 
 tion in the general health, except during 
 the continuance of the attacks ; and per- 
 haps the chief inconvenience he will expe- 
 rience is the enormous bulky leg which he 
 drags about with him. The incumbrance 
 has, indeed, induced many who have la- 
 boured under this disease to submit to an 
 amputation ; but the operation seldom 
 proves a radical cure, as the other leg fre- 
 quently becomes affected. 
 
 Hillary observes, that he never saw both 
 legs swelled at the same time. Instances 
 where they have alike acquired a frightful 
 and prodigious size, have, however, fre- 
 quently fallen under the observation of other 
 physicians. 
 
 ELEPHANTINUM EMP LAST-RUM. A plaster 
 described by Oribasius. Celsus describes 
 one of the same name, but very different in 
 qualities. 
 
 ELEPHAS. (EAs<j>tf, the elephant.) The 
 disease called elephantiasis; also aquafortis. 
 
 ELERSNA. An obsolete term for black 
 lead. 
 
 ELESMATIS. An old term for burnt 
 lead. 
 
 ELETTAIII PRIMUM. See Amomum ve- 
 rjim. 
 
 ELEUTHERIA BAHK. See Cascarilla. 
 
 ELEUTHERI.E CORTEX. See CascariUa. 
 
 ELEVATIO. (From elevo, to lift up. ) Ele- 
 vation. Sublimation. 
 
 ELEVATOR. (From elevo, to lift up.) 
 A muscle is so called whose office is to lift 
 
 up the part to which it is attached. Also 
 a chirurgical instrument elevatorium, with 
 which surgeons i-aise any depressed portion 
 of bone, but chiefly those of the cranium. 
 
 ELEVATOR LABII INTERIORIS PROPRIUS. 
 See Levator labii inferioris. 
 
 ELEYATOR LABII SUPERIORIS PROPRIUS. 
 See Levator labii superioris ataeque nasi. 
 
 ELEVATOR LABIORUM. See Levator an- 
 guli oris. 
 
 ELEVATOR JTASI ALARUM. Muscles of 
 the alae of the nose. 
 
 ELEVATOR ocun. See Levator ocutt. 
 
 ELEVATOR PALPEBRJS SUPERIORIS. See 
 Levator palpebrae supeivoris. 
 
 ELEVATOR SCAPULA. See Levator sca- 
 pulae. 
 
 ELEVATORIUM. (From elevo, to lift up.) 
 An instrument to raise a depression in the 
 skull. 
 
 ELIBANUM. See Olibanum. 
 
 ELICHRYSUM. (From SAO?, the sun, and 
 ^gyo-o?, gold ; so called from their shining 
 yellow appearance.) Stcechas citrina. Gol- 
 dilocks. This small downy plant is the 
 Gnaphalium staechas of Linnaeus. The 
 flowers are warm, pungent, and bitter, and 
 said to possess aperient and corroborant 
 virtues. 
 
 ELIDRION. Mastich ; a mixture of 
 brass. 
 
 ELIGMA. An old name for a linctus. 
 
 ELLEOMELI. (From tKo.iov, and ptxt, ho- 
 ney.) A sweet purging o,l like honey. 
 
 ELIOSELINUM. See Eleoaelinum. 
 
 ELITHROIDES. The vaginal coat of the 
 testicle. 
 
 EI.IXATIO. (From elixo, to boil.) The 
 act of seething, or boiling. 
 
 ELIXIR. (From elekser, an Arabic word 
 signifying quintessence.) A term former- 
 ly applied to many preparations similar to 
 compound tinctures. It is now very little 
 employed. 
 
 ELIXIR OF HEALTH. Elixir salutis A 
 term formerly applied to what is now called 
 compound tincture of senna. See Tinctura 
 sennae composita. 
 
 ELIXIR PAREGORICUM. Paregoric elixir. 
 See Tinctura opii camphorata. 
 
 ELIXIR PROPRIETATIS. A preparation of 
 aloes. 
 
 ELIXIR SACRUM. See Tinctura rhxi cum 
 aloe. 
 
 ELIXIR SALUTIS. See Tinct. senna comp. 
 
 ELIXIR STOMACHICUM. Stomachic elixir. 
 See Tinctura gentians composita. 
 
 ELIXIVATIO. (From elixo , to boil, or 
 from lixivium, lye.) The extraction of a 
 fixed salt from vegetables, by an affusion 
 of water. 
 
 EIXEBORUM. See Helleborus albus. 
 
 Elm. See Ulmus. 
 
 ELMINTHES. (From ettea, to involve, 
 from its contortions ) Worms. 
 
 Elm-leaved sumach. See Sumach. 
 
 ELODES. (From zxoc, a swamp.) A 
 
' 
 
 EMB 
 
 EME 
 
 287 
 
 fen to a sweating fever, from its 
 great moisture. 
 
 ELONGATIO. (From elongo, to lengthen 
 out.) An imperfect luxation, where the li. 
 gament is onl> lengthened, and the bone 
 not put out of its socket. 
 
 ELUTRIATION. (From tlutriatio, to 
 cleanse.) Washing over. It is the pouring 
 a liquor out of one vessel into another, in 
 order to separate the subsiding matter from 
 the clear and fluid part. 
 
 ELUVIES (From eluo, to cleanse.) The 
 effluvium from a swampy place. Also the 
 humour discharged in fluor albus. 
 
 ELTJXATIO. (From eluxo, to put out of 
 joint.) A luxation, or dislocation 
 
 ELYMAGROSTIS. (From gxs/^tc?, the herb 
 panic, and ctygeesK, wild.) Wild panic. 
 ELTMUS. (Exs/^o?.) The herb panic. 
 ELY 1 ROCEbE (From sM/Tgov, the va- 
 gina, and XA, a tum<ur.) A hernia in the 
 vagina. 
 
 ELYTROIDES. (Ely tr aides ; from *KV- 
 Tgov, a sheath, and /(fc?, form.) Like a 
 sheaih. The tunica vaginalis is so called 
 by some writers, because it includes the 
 testes like a sheath. 
 
 ELYTROJT. (From At/a>, to involve.) 
 The vagina. A sheath. The membranes 
 which involve the spinal marrow are called 
 elytra, txvlgct. 
 
 EMARGINATIO. (From emargino, to 
 cleanse the edges.) The cleansing of the 
 edges of wounds from scurf and tilth. 
 
 EMASCULATUS. (From emasculo, to ren- 
 der impotent.) Having the testicles in the 
 belly, and not fallen into the scrotum. 
 
 EMBAMMA. (From tjua.7r1a> t to immerge 
 in.) A medicated pickle to dip the food 
 in. 
 
 EMBOLE. (From E^u&txxa, to put in.) 
 The reduction or setting of a dislocated 
 bone. 
 
 EMROLUM. (From gjU&txxa, to cast out ; 
 so named because it ejects the semen.) 
 The penis. 
 
 EMBREGMA. (From s^Cge^a, to make 
 wet ) A fluid application to any part of 
 the body. 
 
 EMBROCATIO ALTJMINIS. ^ Aluminis gjj. 
 Aceti spiritus vinosi tenuioris, sing. Ibss. 
 For chilblains and diseased joints. 
 
 EMBROCATIO AMMONITE. *t embroca- 
 tionis ammoniac acetatae cum sapone 5Jj. 
 Aquae ammoniac purae gjj. For sprains and 
 bruises. 
 
 EMBHOCATIO AMMONIA ACETAT.ZE CAM- 
 rHORATas. gf. solutionis saponis cum cam- 
 phora, aqux ammoniac acetatse sing. j. 
 Aquae ammoniac purae 5ss. For sprains 
 and bruises. It is also frequently applied 
 to disperse chilblains which have not sup- 
 purated. It is said to be the same as 
 steers' opodeldoc. 
 
 EMRROCATIO AMMONIA ACETATJE. $ 
 aquw ammonia acetatae. Solutionis sa- 
 
 ponis sing, 3J. M. For bruises with inflam- 
 mation. 
 
 EMBROCATIO CAJJTOARJDIS CBM CAM- 
 PHORA. fy. qantharidis. Spiritus cam- 
 phorae sing. ,^j. M. This may be used in 
 any case in which the object is to stimulate 
 the skin. The absorption of cantharides, 
 however, may bring on a strangury. 
 
 EMBROCATION. (From tf*fyx*> to 
 moisten, or soak in.) Embroche. Embro- 
 catio. A fluid application to rub any part 
 of the body with. Many use the term, 
 however, as synonymous with liniment. 
 The following embrocations are noticed 
 in the Pharmacopoeia Chirurgica. 
 EMBROCHE. See Embrocation. 
 EMBRYO. (From 8/ uC|t/, to bud forth.) 
 The foetus in utero is so called before the 
 fifih month of pregnancy, because its 
 growth resembles that of the budding 1 of a 
 plant. 
 
 EMBRTOTHLASTES. (From t^gvcev, the 
 foetus, and Q\&a>, to break.) Embryorectes. 
 A chrochet, or instrument for breaking the 
 bones ofsa dead foetus to promote its de- 
 livery. 
 
 EMBRYOTOMY. (From tftfyov, a 
 foetus, and TZ^VW, to cut.) Embryotomia. 
 The separating of any part of the foetus 
 whilst in utero, to extract it. 
 
 EMBRYULCUS. (From e/x^z/av, a foetus, 
 and xxo>, to draw.) A blum hook, or for- 
 ceps, for drawing the child from the womb. 
 EMERUS. Scorpion senna. A laxative. 
 EMESIA. (From spew, to vomit.) Ernes- 
 ma. Emesis, The act of vomiting. Me- 
 dicines which cause vomiting. 
 
 EMETICS. (Emetica, sc. medicamenta; 
 from s/wea>, to vomit.) Substances capable 
 of exciting vomiting, independent of any 
 effect arising from the mere quantity of 
 matter introduced into the stomach, or of 
 any nauseous taste or flavour. 
 
 The susceptibility of vomiting is very 
 different in different individuals, and is of- 
 ten considerably varied by disease. 
 
 Emetics are employed in many diseases. 
 When any morbid affection depends upon, 
 or is connected with, over distention of the 
 stomach, or the presence of acrid, indi- 
 gestible matters, vomiting gives speedy re- 
 lief. Hecice its utility in impaired appe- 
 tite, acidity in the stomach, in intoxication, 
 and where poisons have been swallowed. 
 
 From the pressure of the abdominal vis- 
 cera in vomiting, emetics have been con- 
 sidered as serviceable in jaundice, arising 
 from biliary calculi obstructing the ducts. 
 
 The expectorant power of emetics, and 
 their utility, in catarrh and phthisis, have 
 been ascribed to a similar pressure ex- 
 tended to the thoracic viscera. 
 
 In the different varieties of febrile affec- 
 tions, much advantage is derived from ex- 
 citing vomiting, especially in the very com- 
 mencement of the disease. In high inflam 
 
288 
 
 EMM 
 
 BMP 
 
 matory fever it is considered as dangerous, 
 and in the advanced stage of typhus it is 
 prejudicial. 
 
 Emetics, given in such doses as only to 
 excite nausea, have been found useful in 
 restraining hamorrhagv. 
 
 Different species of dropsy have been 
 cuivd by vomiting 1 , from its having excited 
 absorption. To the same efff-ct, perhaps, 
 is owing the dispersion of swelled testicle, 
 bubo, and other swellings, which have occa- 
 sionally resulted from this operation. 
 
 The operation of vomiting is dangerous, 
 or hurtful, in the following cases : where 
 there is determination of the blood to the 
 head, especially in plethoric habits; in 
 visceral inflammation ; in the advanced 
 stag' j of pregnancy ; in hernia and prolap- 
 sus uteri ; and wherever there exsists ex- 
 treme general debility. The frequent use 
 of emetics weakens the tone of the sto- 
 mach. An emetic should always be ad- 
 ministered in the fluid form. Its operation 
 may be promoted by drinking any tepid 
 diuleni, or bitter infusion. 
 
 The individual emetics may be arranged 
 under those derived from the vegetable, 
 and those from the mineral kingdom. From 
 the vegetable kingdom are numbered 
 ipecacuana, scilla maritima, anthemis no- 
 bilis, sinapis alba, usarum Europium, ni- 
 eotiana tabacum. From the mineral king- 
 dom, antimony, stilphat of zinc and cop- 
 per, and the subacetat of copper. To 
 these may be added ammonia and its hydro- 
 sulphuret. 
 
 EMETOCATHARTICUS. (From sf*te, to vo- 
 mit, and jMtfl^ga, to purge.) Purging both 
 by vomit and stool. 
 
 EMINEXTTflJ Q.tTADRIGE5IIX,S:. See Tll- 
 
 bercula quadrigemina. 
 
 EMMENAGOGUES. (Emmenagnga, sc. 
 tnedicainenta, f/u^nvy-yceya : from o^c/aem, 
 the menses, and #.ya> t to move.) Those 
 medicines that possess a power of pro- 
 moting that monthly discharge of blood by 
 the uterus, which, from a luw of the animal 
 oeconomy, should take place in certain 
 conditions of the female system. The ar- 
 ticles belonging to this class may be refer- 
 red to four orders : 
 
 1. Stimulating emmenagognes, as hydrar- 
 gyrite and antimonial preparations, which 
 are principally adapted for the young, and 
 those with peculiar insensibility of the 
 uterus. 
 
 2. Irritating emmenagogues, as aloes, sa- 
 vine, and Spanish jties : these are lo be 
 preferred in torpid and chlorotic habits. 
 
 3. Tonic emmenagognes t as ferruginous 
 preparations, cold hath, and exercise, which 
 are advantageously selected for the lax and 
 phlegmatic. 
 
 4. Antispasmodic emmenagogues, as assa- 
 foetida, castor, ami pediiuvia : the constitu- 
 tions to tvhich these are more especially 
 
 suited are the delicate, the weak, and the 
 irritable. 
 
 EMMEXIA. (From tv, in, and (J.M, a month.) 
 The men mi,>l flux. 
 
 EMOLLIENTS. (EmolKentia, sc me- 
 dicamenta ; from emollio, to soften. ) Those 
 substances which possess a power of ie ax- 
 ing the living and animal fibre, without pro- 
 ducing that effect from any mechanical 
 action. The different articles belonging to 
 this class of medicines may be compre- 
 hended under the following orders : 
 
 1 Hnmectant emollients, as warm water 
 and tepid vapours, which are fitted for the 
 robust and those in the prime of life. 
 
 2. Relaxing emollients, as althaea, malva, 
 &c. These may be employed in all consti- 
 tutions, while, at the same time, they do 
 not claim a preference to others from any 
 particular habit of body. 
 
 3. Lubricating emollients, as bland oils, 
 fat, and lard. The same observation will 
 hold of this order as was made of the last 
 mentioned, 
 
 4. Jltonic emollients, as opium and pedi- 
 luviu : these are applicable to any consti- 
 tution, but are to be preferred in habiti 
 where the effects of this clsss are required 
 over the system in general. 
 
 EMPEIRIA. (From tv, and <s>-s/ga>, to en- 
 deavour ) Professional experience. 
 
 EwrHEROMEKus. (From 6/*$sga>, to bear.) 
 Urine, or other subslancej which has a 
 sediment. 
 
 EMPHRACTICA. (From epqgtrlce, to ob- 
 struct."! Medicines which applied to the 
 skin, shut up the pores. 
 
 EMPHYSEMA.' (From t/j<.qu<r&u>, to in- 
 flate.) Piieumatosts. Air in the cellular mem- 
 brane. In general it is confined to one place; 
 but in a few cases it spreads universally over 
 the whole body, and occasions a considera- 
 ble degree of swelling. It sometimes arises 
 spontaneously, which is, however, a very 
 rare occurrence, or comes on immediately 
 after delivery, without any evident cause; 
 but it is most generally induced by some 
 wound or injury done to the thorax, and 
 which affects the lungs ; in which case, the 
 air passes from these, through the wound, in- 
 to the surrounding cellular membrane, and 
 from thence spreads over the whole body. 
 
 Emphysema is attended with an evident 
 crackling noise, and elasticity upon pres- 
 sure ; and sometimes with much difficulty 
 of breathing, opprv^sion, and anxiety. 
 
 We are to consider it as a disease by no 
 means unattended with danger; but more 
 probably fn.n I lift causes which give rise to 
 it, than a"y hazard, from the complaint itself. 
 
 EMPIRIC (Empiricus, epmyw. from 
 tv in, and -ore<*. experience.) One who 
 practises the healing art upon experience, 
 and not theory. This is the true meaning 
 of the word empiric: but. it is now applied, 
 in a very opposite sense, to those who de- 
 
EM* 
 
 viate from the line of conduct pursued by 
 scientific and regular practitioners, and 
 vend nostrums, or sound their own pruise 
 in the public papers. 
 
 EMPI.ASTICA. (From fjuTr^ao-a-co, to ob- 
 struct.) Medicines which, spread upon 
 the: skin, stop the pores. 
 
 EMi'LVbl RUM. (From ipTrMLvru* to 
 spread upon.) A plaster, blasters are 
 composed of unctuous substances, united 
 either to powders or metallic oxyds, &c. 
 They ought to be of such a consistence as 
 not to stick to the fingers when. cold, but 
 to become soft, so as to be spread out, in 
 a moderate degree of heat, and in that of 
 human body, to continue tenacious enough 
 to adhere to the skin. They owe their 
 consistence either to metallic oxyds, es- 
 pecially those of lead, or to wax, resin, Sec. 
 They are visually kept in rolls wrapped in 
 paper, and spread, when wanted for use, 
 apon thin leather ; if the plaster be not of 
 itself sufficiently adhesive, it is to be sur- 
 rounded at its margin by a boundary of re- 
 sin plaster. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM AMMONIACI. Take of pu- 
 rified ammoniacum, five ounces ; acetic 
 acid half a pint. Dissolve the ammoniacum 
 in the acid, then evaporaie the liquor in an 
 iron vessel, by means of a water-bath, con- 
 stantly stirring it, until it acquires a proper 
 consistence. This plaster is now first in- 
 troduced in the London Pharmacopoeia ; it 
 adheres well to the skin, without irritating 
 it, and without producing inconvenience 
 by its smell. 
 
 EMPIASTRUM AMMOITIACI CUM HYDRAR- 
 OYRO. " Take of purified ammoniacum, a 
 pound ; purified mercury, three ounces ; 
 sulphurated oil, a drachm." Rub the mer- 
 cury with the sulphurated oil until the 
 globules disappear ; then add by degrees 
 the ammoniacum, previously melted, and 
 mix the whole together. This mixture of 
 ammoniacum hydrargyrus and sulphur, is 
 said to possess "resolvent virtues ; and the 
 piaster is recommended with this view to 
 be applied to n^dcs, tophs, indurated 
 glands, and tumours. 
 
 EMPL.ASTHUM ASjEFETiu:E. Emplastrum 
 antithystericwn. Plaster of asafetida. 
 Take of plaster of semi-vitrified oxyd of 
 L-ad, asafoetida, each two parts; galbanum, 
 yellow wax, each one part. This plaster 
 is said to possess anodyne and antisp>smo- 
 dic virtues. It is, therefore, occasionally 
 directed to be applied to the umbilical re- 
 gion in hysterical c;*ses. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM CANTHARIDIS. See Emplas- 
 trum lytttie. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM: GER^E Wax plaster. Em- 
 plastrum attrahens. Take of yellow wax, 
 prepared suet, of each three pounds ; yel- 
 low resin, a pound. Mix them together 
 and strain. This is a gently drawing pre- 
 paration, calculated to promote a moder 
 rate discharge from the blistered surface, 
 
 with which intention it is mostly used. 
 Where the stronger preparations irritate, 
 this will be found in general to agree. 
 
 EMPI-ASTRUM CUMIXI. Cumin plaster, 
 " Take of cumin-seeds, carraway-seeds, 
 bit) berries, of each three ounces; dried 
 pilch, three pounds ; yellow wax, three 
 ounces." Having melted the dried pitch 
 and wax together, add the remaining arti- 
 cles, previously powdered, and mix. .\ 
 warm stomachic plaster, which, when ap- 
 plied to the stomach expels flatulency, 
 To indolent scrophulous tumours, where 
 the object is to promote suppuration, this) 
 is an efficacious plaster. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM GALBANI COMPOSITUM, 
 Compound Galbanum piaster, formerly 
 called emplastrum lithargyri compost turn and 
 diachylon magnum cum gumii]}. Take of 
 galbanum gum resin, eight ounces. Lead 
 plaster, three pounds ; common turpentine, 
 ten drachms ; resin of the .spruce fir, three 
 ounces. Having melted the galbanum 
 gum resin with the turpentine, mix in first 
 the powdered resin of the spruce fir, and 
 then the lead plaster, previously melted 
 by a slow fire, and mix the whole. This 
 piaster is u^ed as a warm digestive an4 
 suppurative, calculated to promote matu- 
 ration of indolent or scirrhous tumours, ancj 
 to allay the pains of sciatica, arthrodynia, 
 &c. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM: HYDRARGYRI. Mercurial 
 plastt r. Emplastntm litkargyri cum hy- 
 drargyro. " Take of purified mercury, 
 three ounces ; sulphurated oil, a fluid 
 drachm ; lead plaster, a pound." Rub the 
 mercury wiih the sulphurated oil, until the 
 globules disappear ; then add by degrees, 
 the lead plaster, melted, and mix th 
 whole, 
 
 EMPLASTRUM LADANI COMPOSITUM, This 
 may be used with the same intentions as 
 the cumin plaster, to which it is in no way 
 superior, though composed of more expen- 
 sive materials. Formerly it was consider- 
 ed as a very elegant stomach plaster, but is. 
 now disused. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM. LiTHAncYRi- Diachylon, 
 "Take of semi-vitnous oxyd of lead, in 
 very fine powder, five pounds ; olive oil f 
 a gallon ; water, two pints." Boil them 
 with a slow fire, constantly stirring until 
 the oil and litharge unite, so as to form 3. 
 plaster. Excoriations of the skin, slight 
 burns, and the like may be covered \vitfo 
 this plaster : but it is in more genearl use, 
 as a defensitive, where the skin become^ 
 red from lying 1 a long time on the part, 
 
 EMPLASTRU.M LITHARGYKI COMPO 
 See Emplastrum Galbani compositum 
 
 EMPLASTHUM LITHARGYRI CUM 
 See Emplastrum resit ue. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM LYTTE. Blistering fly s 
 plaster. Emplastrum canthurides. Erfy? 
 plastrum vesicatorium. Take of blistering^ 
 flies, in very fine powd.er, * pound ; WS* 
 
290 
 
 BMP 
 
 EMU 
 
 plaster, a pound \nd a half; prepared fat, strength than the common adhesive plas- 
 
 a pound. Havmg melted the pkster and ter. 
 
 fat together, and removed them from the 
 
 fire, a little before tlvy become solid 
 
 sprinkle in the bli tering flies, and mix the 
 
 whole together. See Blister and Cantha- 
 
 rides. 
 
 EMPUEUMATOSIS. 
 to blow ) An 
 
 and 
 sto- 
 
 (From ev, in, 
 inflation of the 
 r any o^her v sens. 
 
 EMPORIUM. (From t^Tr^to), to negotiate.) 
 A n.ar . T'.e br<-.m is so called, as being 
 md sensitive 
 
 OPII. Piaster of opium, the place \\nere :.dl ration I 
 "Take ofopaun, powdered, half an ounce; transactions a-e collected. 
 
 EMPRIOS. 
 
 resin of the spruce fir, powdered, three 
 ounces ; lead plaster, a pound." Having 
 melted the plaster, mix in the resin of the 
 spruce fir and opium, and mix the whole. 
 Opium is said to produce somewhat, though 
 in a smaller degree, its specific effect when 
 applied externally. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM PICIS COMPOSITUM. Com- 
 pound pitch pla <er. Emplaslrum picis 
 BurgundicfK. "Take of dried pitch, two 
 pounds ; resin of spruce fir, a pound; yel- 
 low resin, yellow wax, of each four ounces; 
 
 (Fro; n ev, and -arg/av, a saw.) 
 Serrated. An epithet of >< puiae, in which 
 the artery at different umes is unequally 
 distended. 
 
 EMPROSTHOTONOS. (From tftirpo-- 
 Btv, belore, or forwards, and TWO*, to d w.) 
 A clonic spusm of se\t-rai n-dscirs, so as 
 to keep the body in a fixed position and 
 bent forward. Cuilen con.--i.iers it a& a spe- 
 cies ot'te amis. See Tetanus. 
 
 EMPTYSIS. (Fr- m e/u.7rlua>, to spit out.) 
 Adsciiatgeot blood from the mouth and 
 
 expressed oil of nutmegs, an ounce." Hav- fauces 
 
 EMPYEMA. (From tv, wiihin, and -srysv. 
 pus.) A cf.iic-ctioii of pus in the cavity of 
 
 ing melted together the pitch, resin, and 
 wax, add first the resin ot the spruce fir, 
 then the oil of nutm gs, and mix tin whoit 
 together. Fr:)m the slight degree of reii- 
 ness this stimulating application produces, 
 it is adapted to gently irritate the s>knu 
 and thus relieve rheumatic p ms. Applied 
 to the temples it is sometimes of use in 
 pains of the head. 
 
 EMPLASTRCM PLUMBI. Lead plaster 
 Emplustrum Uthar^yn Ewplastrum com- perceptible. 
 mujie. Diachylon simplex This plaster is EMPYEMATA. 
 of great imp.<r an--e, a> forming' the basis, 
 by additions to which muny other plasters 
 art' prepared. See Etnplastrum lithargyri. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM RKSI >... Resin piaster. 
 Emplastrum lithargyn cum resina. 
 of \ ellow resin, half a pound ; lead plaster, 
 three pounds. Having melted the lead 
 plaster over a slow fire, add the resin in 
 
 powder, and mix." The adhesive, or stick- were burnt ; thus empyreumatic oils are 
 ing plaster, is chiefly used for keeping on those distilled with a great heat, and im- 
 other dressings, and for retaining the edges pregnated with a smeil of the fire, 
 of recent wounds together. EMULGKNT. (Emulgentia ; from emul- 
 
 EMPLASTRUM SAPOXIS. Soap plaster, geo, to melt out ; ajiplied to the veins and 
 Takr of hard soap sliced, half a pound ; arteries which go from the aorta and vena 
 lead piaster, ihree pounds. Having mel-ed cava to the kidneys, because the ancients 
 the plaster, mix in the soap ; then boil it snppONed they -;t'-ained, anii, as it were, 
 do.-n to a proper contisierice. Discutlent milked the serum through the kidney's.) 
 pi-op r ties are attribired to this elegant The vessels of the kidneys are so termed, 
 placer, with winch view it is applied to The emulgent artery is a branch of the 
 lymphaTic and other indolent tumours. It aorta. The emulgent vein evacuates its 
 form* an admirable defensitive and soft blood into the ascending cava. 
 application, spread on linen, to surround a 
 fractured limb. 
 
 EMPLASTRUM THURIS COMPOSITOR. Com- 
 pound frankincense plaster. Take of trunk 
 
 tin- nor:,x I* is one of the terminations 
 of pleuritis There is reason for believing 
 that niiitu-r is contained in the caviu of 
 the chest, when, after a pleurisy, or inflam- 
 mation in the thorax, the patient has a dif- 
 fuAiny ofbreahing, particularly on lying 
 on the side opposite the affected one ; v.nd 
 when an cedematuus swelling is externally 
 
 (From sv, and <&vov t pus.) 
 Suppurating medicines. 
 
 EMPYREUMA. (From f/KJrogfiw*, to 
 kindle, from orug. fire.) The fiYnsive smell 
 that distilled waters and other substances 
 Take receive from being exposed too much to 
 fire. 
 
 EM PYREUM ATIC. ( Em/yreumatica ,- 
 from sfjLvvnju, to kindle.) Smelling as it 
 
 AMYGrllAL,^ COMMUN1S. Al- 
 
 mond emulsion. Take of almonds, one 
 ounce ; water, two pounds and a half. 
 Beat the blanched almonds in a stone mor- 
 
 incense, half a pound; dragon's blood, tar, gradually pouring on them the water ; 
 
 three ounces ; litharge plaster, two pounds, then strain off the liquor. It possesses 
 
 To the melted lead plaster add the re-t cooling and demulcent properties, 
 
 powdered. This piaster is said to poss* ss EMULSIO ARABICA. This is made in the 
 
 strengthening, as well as adhesive powers, same manner as the almond emulsion, only 
 
 By keeping the skin firm, it may give tone adding two ounces, while beaiing the 
 
 to the relaxed muscles it surrounds, hut almon<!s mucilage, oi gum arabic. This 
 
 Cannot, in any other way, impart more cooling and demulcent emulsion, ordered. 
 
ENC 
 
 ENC 
 
 291 
 
 in the Edinburgh P ..irniacopoeia, may be 
 drank ad libitum to i;,iug.;te us-clor urinse, 
 whexher from Uie venereal virus or any 
 other c:uise. In difficult and painful mic- 
 turition, and strangury, it is of infinite 
 service. 
 
 EMULSIO CAMPHORATA. " Take of cam- 
 phor, one scruple ; sweet almonds, blanch- 
 ed, two drachms; double refined sugar, 
 one drachm ; wate , six ounces." This is 
 to be made in the same manner as the com- 
 mon emulsion. It is calculated tor the 
 stomachs of those who can only bear small 
 quau ifes of camphire. 
 
 EMULSION. (Emulsio; from emulgio, 
 to milk.) A *>oft ;u<d somewhat oily medi- 
 cine, resembiin^ milk. 
 
 Emulsion, almond. See Emulsio amygdalae 
 communis. 
 
 Emulsion, Arabic. See Emulsio arabica. 
 
 Emulsion, camphorated. See Emulsio 
 camphorata. 
 
 Emuision of asufoetida. See Mistura 
 (isafcstidtf 
 
 Emulsion of gum-ammoniac. See Mis- 
 turn aminoniaci. 
 
 KMUNCTORY. (From emungo, to 
 drain off') The exc-etory duc'^ of the 
 body are so termed ; thus the exhaling ar- 
 teries of the skin constitute the great 
 emunrtory of the body. 
 
 EN^MA. (From iv, and a;/**, blood.) 
 Entemos. So Hippocrates and. Galen call 
 such topical medirines as are appropriated 
 to bleeding wound-. 
 
 EN;EOR*:MA. (From v, and auugxa, to 
 lift up ) The pendulous substance which 
 floats in the middle of the urine. 
 
 ENAMEL. See-TVefA. 
 
 ENANTHESIS. (From v, and &v1*.u>, to 
 meet.) The near approach of ascending 
 and descending vessels. 
 
 ENARTHROS1S. (From *v t in t> and 
 agQgov, a joint.) The b;ill a-ul socket-joint. 
 A species of cliurthrosis, or moveabie con- 
 nexion of bones, in which the round head 
 of one is received into the deeper cavity of 
 another, so as to admit of motion in every 
 direction, ; as the head of the os femoi is 
 with the acetabulum of the os innoivina- 
 tuni. See ^Articulation. 
 
 EN T CANTH1S. (From e, and x*v0of, 
 the angle of the eye.) A disease of the 
 caruncula lachrymali , of which there are 
 two species. Encanthia benigna, and En- 
 canthis maligna seu inveterata. 
 
 The encanthis, at its commencement, is 
 nothing more than a small, soft, red, and 
 sometimes rather liv s d excrescence, which 
 grows from the cavuncuia lachrymalis, and, 
 at the same time, h' ( >m the neighbouring 
 seminular fold of the conjunctiva This 
 excrescence, on its first app-arance, is 
 commonly granulated, like a mulberry, or 
 is of a ragged and fringed structure. Af- 
 terwards, when it has acquired a certain 
 size, one part of it represents a granulated 
 
 tumour, while the rest appears like a 
 smooth, whitish, or ash-coloured substance, 
 streaked with varicose vessels, sometimes 
 advancing as far over the conjunctiva, co- 
 vering the Mde of the eye next to the 
 nose, as where the cornea and sclerotica 
 unite. 
 
 The encanthis keeps up a chronic oph- 
 thalmy, impedes the action of the eyelids, 
 and prevents, in particular, the complete 
 closure of the eye. Besides, partly by 
 compressing and partly by displacing the 
 orifices of the puncta lachrymalis, it ob- 
 structs the free passage of the tears into the 
 nose. The inveterate encanthis is ordinarily 
 of a very considerable magnitude ; its roots 
 extend beyond the caruncula lachrymalis 
 and semilunar fold to the membranous 
 lining of one or both eyelids. The patient 
 experiences very serious inconvenience 
 from its origin and interposition between 
 the commissure of the eye-lids, which it ne- 
 cessarily keeps asunder on the side towards 
 the nose. Sometimes the disease assumes^ a 
 cancerous^ malignancy This character is 
 evinced by the dull red, and, as it were 
 leaden colour of the excrescence ; by its 
 exceeding hardness, and the lancinating 
 pams which occur in it, and extend to the 
 forehead, the whole eye-ball and the tem- 
 ple, especially when the tumour has been 
 slightly touched. It is also shewn, by the 
 propensity of the excrescence to bleed, 
 by the partrd ulcerations on its surface, 
 which emit a fungu-nis substi nee, and a thin 
 and exceedingly acrid discharge. 
 
 ENCATALEPSIS. (From tv, and jt:*7*A.';ra>, 
 to leav .) A catalepsy. 
 
 ENCATHISMA. (From tv, and K^H/UI, to 
 sit in.) A semicupmm. A bath for half 
 the body. 
 
 ENCAUMA. (From ev, in, and HAIM, to 
 bum ) Encausis. A pustule produced 
 from a burn. 
 
 KNCATJSIS. (From ey, and axice, to burn.) 
 A burn, or scald. 
 
 ENCEPHALOCELE. (From tv^stKov, 
 the brain, and XA, a tumour.) A rup:ure 
 of the brain. 
 
 EXCEPHALON. (From w , in, and M- 
 <f>etx, the head.) Encephalum. By .some 
 writers the cerebrum only is so called ; and 
 others express by this term the contents of 
 the cranium. 
 
 ENCERIS. (From ev, and xof, wax.) A 
 roll of wax for making Blasters. 
 
 ENCEROSIS. (From tv, and Jooa>, to wax.) 
 The covering 1 of a plaster with WKX 
 
 EN CHAR AXIS. (From v, and xxgsia-o-cg, 
 to scarify.) A scarification. 
 
 ENCHEIRESIS. (From sv, and }/, the 
 hand.) Encheiria Galen uses thit- word 
 as part of the title to one of his works, 
 which treats of dissection. The word 
 imports the manual treatment of any sub- 
 ject 
 
 EXCHBIRIA. See Encheiresis. 
 
92 
 
 END 
 
 . See Enchyloma. 
 ENCHONDIIUS. (From tv. and 
 cartilage.) A cartilage. 
 
 ENCHRISTA. (Fran ey-%yu>t to anoint.) 
 Unguents. Ointments. 
 
 ENCSYIOMA. (From /, and ^VAO?, juice.) 
 An inspissated juice. An elixir, according 
 to Lemery. 
 
 EXCHYMA. (From iv, and %ea>, to in- 
 ilise.) An infusion. A sanguineous ple- 
 thora. 
 
 ESCHYMATA. (From fy%vo>, to infuse.) 
 injections for the eyes and e.irs. 
 
 ENCHYMOMA. (From w y and ^vco, to 
 pour in.) In the writings of the ancient 
 physicians, it is a ward by which the} ex- 
 press that sudden effusion of blood into the 
 Cutaneous vessels, which arises from joy, 
 knger, or shame ; and in the last instance is 
 What we usually call blushing. 
 
 ENCHYMOSIS. (ry%ofiiafts.) Blushing; 
 also an extravasation or blood, which makes 
 the part appear livid. Thus, but impro- 
 perly, it is synonymous with Ecchymosis. 
 ENTHYSIS. See Enchyma. 
 ENCLYSMA. (From w, and X.KV&, to cleanse 
 Out.) A clyster. 
 
 ENCOSLIUM. (From y, within, and MIKOU, 
 the belly.) The abdominal viscera. 
 
 ENCOLPISMUS. (From iyaoKTrmo, to insinu- 
 ate.) An uterine injection. 
 
 ENCRANiuivr. (From , within, and K*V/OV, 
 the skull.) The cerebrum ; the whole 
 contents of the skull. 
 
 ENCRASICHOI.US. (From sv, in, aiul xs^*?, 
 the head ; and %ctoi, bile ; because it 
 is said to have the gall in its head.) The 
 anchovy. 
 
 ENCRIS, E>*<?. A cake of meal, oil, and 
 honey. 
 
 ENCY&ON. (From tv t and twee, to con- 
 i6eive.) Pregnancy. 
 
 ENCYSIS. (From tv, and *t/a>, to bring 
 forth.) Parturition. 
 
 ENCYSTED. A term applied to those 
 tumours which consist of a fluid or other 
 matter, enclosed in sac or cyst. 
 
 EWCYSTIS. (From iv t in, andjcvsv?, a bag.) 
 A wen, A hard iiimcur. 
 
 ENDEMIC. (Endendcus i from ev, in, 
 and JV*oc, people.) A disease is so termed 
 that is peculiar to a certain class of persons, 
 br country ; thus struma is endemial to the 
 inhabitants of Derbyshire and the Alps ; 
 seurvy to seafaring people , and the plica 
 polonica is met with in Poland. 
 
 ENDESIS. (From y, and <ka>, to tie up.) 
 A ligature. A bandage. 
 Endive. See Endivia. 
 ENDIVIA. ( Quasi eundo via> quia pas- 
 sim nacittir ; named from the quickness of 
 its growth.) Endiva, Endive. This plant, 
 Cichorium endivia ; floribus solitariis, pedun- 
 vitlaiis ; foliis integris, crenatis, of Linnaeus, 
 is an extremely wholesome salladj possess- 
 ii% bitter and anodyne qualities. 
 JSsnosis. (From w and tifafUt to gi ve ') 
 
 A remission, particularly of febrile disor- 
 ders. 
 
 ENELLAGMENUS. (From tv*AAaT7a>, to in- 
 terchantre.) An epithet appli d to the 
 union of the joints of the vertebrae. 
 
 ENEMA. (From sv/w/w/, to .nject.) 
 Clyster. Injection. Lavement. A clys- 
 ter. A well-known form of conveying 
 both nourishment and medicine to the sys- 
 tem, under certain morbid circumstances. 
 The former takes place where obstruction 
 of the passage to the stomach is so great as 
 to render access to that organ impossible, 
 such as occurs in lockjaw, diseased aeso- 
 phagus, &c. By this means the body can 
 be supported for a few weeks, till an at- 
 tempt is made at effecting a cure. It. is 
 composed, in such cases, of animal broths, 
 gruels made of farinaceous seeds, muci- 
 lages, &c. As a form of medicine, clys- 
 ters are no less useful; and, according "to 
 the intention with which they are pre- 
 scribed, they are either of an emollient, 
 anodyne, or purgative nature. The fol- 
 lowing forms are in general use. 
 
 ENEMA AXODYNUM. Take of starch 
 jelly, half a pint ; tincture of opium forty to 
 sixty drops. Mix. The whole to be in- 
 jected by means of a pewter clyster-sy- 
 ringe, in cases of dysentery or violent purg- 
 ing, and pain in the bowels. 
 
 ENEMA ANTISPASMODICUM. Take of 
 ttnct. of as;*fbetida, half, nn ounce ; tincture 
 of opium, forty drops, Mix. For spasmodic 
 affections of the bowels. 
 
 ENLMA LAXATIVUM. Take of Epsom 
 salt, two ounces ; dissolve in three quarters 
 of a pint of warm gruel, or broth, with an 
 ounce of fresh butter, or sweet oil. 
 
 ENEMA SICOTIAK.E. Take of the leaves 
 of tobacco, two drachms; boiling water, 
 one pound. The tobacco to be infused in 
 the water for the space of ten minutes. 
 Employed in cases oi strangulated hernia. 
 
 ENEMA NUTRIENS. Take of strong beef 
 tea, twelve ounces ; thicken with hartshorn 
 shavings, o"r arrow-root. 
 
 ENEMA TEHEBINTHIN.SJ. Take of com- 
 mon turpentine, half an ounce ; the yolk 
 of one egg, and half a pound of gruel. 
 The turpentine, being first incorporated 
 with the egg, is to be added to the gruel. 
 This clyster is generally used, and with 
 great good effect, in violent fits of the stone. 
 ENEREISIS. (From m^ee, to adhere to.) 
 A compression. A tight ligature 
 
 ENERGY. (Energia; from tvtgyvo, to 
 act.) Action. The degree of force exer- 
 cised by any power : thus, nervous energy, 
 muscular energy, &c. 
 
 ENEURESIS. See Enuresis. 
 ENGALACTUM. (From tv, and >***, 
 milk ; so called because it is eaten by 
 nurses to increase their milk.) The herb 
 saltwort. 
 
 ENGASTRIMYTHTTS. (From i, in, 5/strg 
 the belly, and pufajuisu, to discourse.) A 
 
ENT 
 
 "Ventriloquist ; one who appears to speak 
 from his belly. 
 
 ENGISOMA. (From *eyy l &> to PP roa ch.) 
 Camarosis. An instrument for making the 
 pans of the broken clavicle meet. Also a 
 fracture of the cranium 
 
 EnglisJi mercury. See Mcrcurialis. 
 
 ENGLOTTO GASTOR. (From tv, 
 the tongue, and >*s-g, the belly. A ventri- 
 loquist. 
 
 E*iGo:MPH6sis. (From sv, and yo^o;, a 
 nail.) That species of articulation which 
 resembles a nail, driven into wood, as a 
 tooth in its socket. 
 
 EXGONIOS. (From tv, and yaeevin., an an- 
 gle.) The flexure, or angle made by the 
 bending of a joint. 
 
 ENIXUM PAHACELSI. The caput mor- 
 tuum of the spirit of nitre, joined with vi- 
 triolic acid. 
 
 EJTNEAPHARMACUM. (From tvve*, nine, and 
 <px^ajiov, a medicine. A medicine compo- 
 sed of nine simple ingredients. 
 
 ENNEAPIIYLLUM. (From tvvtA, nine, and 
 <pyXAoy, a leaf; because its flower consists 
 of nine leaves.) A name for helleboraster, 
 or bear's foot. 
 
 EjniYTHMus. (From gv, priv. and gufi^o?, 
 number.) An irregular pulse 
 
 Ess HARRIS. A name antiently given to 
 the oxyde of iron, which arises in subLma- 
 tion, with twice its quantity of sal-ammo- 
 niac. Medical practice does not at pre- 
 sent place this practical preparation in a 
 higher rank of estimation than other oxydes 
 of iron. 
 
 Kivs PRINUM so LARK. Antimony. 
 
 Exs VENEHIS. The ens venens is in ma- 
 ny dispensatories called by this name. 
 
 ENSIFOUM. (Ensiformis^c. cartilago ; 
 from ensis, a sword, and forma, resem- 
 blance.) Sword-like. A ten Applied to 
 a cartilage See Cartilago ensiformis. 
 
 EXSTACTUM. (From ev t ^nd r<*a>, -to in- 
 stil.) A liquid medicine, which is applied 
 stillatim, or drop by drop. 
 
 ESTATICA. (From tv]vvu>> to strain.) Pro- 
 vocatives : medicines which excite venereal 
 inclination. 
 
 EXTERA. (From ev7oc, within. The bow- 
 els. Hippocrates calls by this name the 
 bags in which were formerly enclosed me- 
 dicines for fomentations. 
 
 ENTERADENES. (From v7gwv, an intestine, 
 and tJW*, gland.) Tue intestinal glands. 
 
 ENTEHEXCHYTA, (From 8v7sg, the bow- 
 els, and etyxuce, to infuse into.) An instru- 
 ment for administering clysters. A clys- 
 ter-pipe. 
 
 ENTERITIS. (Eflg/7/ff : from v7gov, an 
 intestine.) Inflammation of the intestines. 
 It is a genus of disease in the class pyreociae^ 
 and order phlegmasice of Cullen, and is 
 known by the presence of pyrexia, fixed 
 pain in the abdomen, costiveness, and vo- 
 miting 1 . The causes of enteritis are much 
 
 ENT 
 
 293 
 
 the same as those of gastritis, being occa- 
 sioned by acrid subs'ances, indurated faeces, 
 long continued and obstinate costmness, 
 spasmodic chohc, arid a strangulation of any 
 parr of the intestinal canal ; but another 
 very general cause is the application of cold 
 to the lower extremities, or to the belly it- 
 self. It is a disease which is most apt to 
 occur at an advanced period of life, and is 
 very liable to a relapse. 
 
 It comes on wiih an acute pain, extend- 
 ing in general over the whole of the abdo- 
 men ; but more especially round the navel v 
 accompanied with eructatiuus, sickness at 
 the stomach, a vomiting of bilious matter, 
 obstinate cosiiveness, thirst, heat, great 
 anxiety, and a quick and hard small puUe. 
 Afer a short tune, the pain becomes more 
 severe, the bowels seern drawn together by 
 a kind of spasm, the whole region of the 
 abdomen is highly painful to the touch, and 
 seems drawn together in lumpy conlrac- 
 tions ; invincible costiveness prevails, and 
 the urine is voided with great difficulty 
 and pam. 
 
 The inflammation continuing to proceed 
 whh violence, terminates at last in gan- 
 grene ; or abating gradually, it goes off by 
 resolution. 
 
 Enteritis is always attended with con- 
 siderable danger, as it often terminates in 
 gangrene 'in the space of a few hours from 
 its commencement; which event is marked 
 by the sudden remission of pajn, sinking of 
 the pulse, shrinking of the features, and 
 distention of the belly ; and it frequently 
 proves fatal likewise, during the inflamma- 
 tory stag-e. If the pains abate gradually, if 
 natural stools be passed, if an universal 
 sweat, attended with a firm equal pulse, 
 comes on, or if a copious discharge of load- 
 ed urine, with the same kind of pulse, takes 
 place, a resolution and favourable termina- 
 tion may be expected. 
 
 Dissections of this disease shew that the 
 inflammation pervades the intestinal tube 
 to a very considerable extent; that adhe- 
 sions of the diseased portion to contiguous 
 parts are formed ; and that, in some cases, 
 the intestines are in a gangrenous state, or 
 that ulcerations have formed. They like- 
 wise shew that, besides obstinate obstruc- 
 tions, intususception, constrictions, and 
 twistings, are often to be met with ; and 
 that, in most cases, the peritoneum *s more 
 or less affected, and is perceived, at times, 
 to be covered with a layer of coagulable 
 lymph. 
 
 ENTEROCELE. (From v7sgov, an in- 
 testine, and *M, a tumour.) Hernia intesti* 
 nalis. Every hernia may be so called that 
 is produced by the prolusion of an intestine, 
 whether it is in the groin, navel, or else- 
 where. 
 
 ENTERO-EPIPLOCELE. (From v7$w, 
 an intestine, OTTTMW, the epiploon, and MAW, 
 
294 
 
 ENU 
 
 Et'H 
 
 *., a tumour.) A rupture formed by the 
 protusion of part of an intestine, with a por- 
 tion of the epiploon. 
 
 EN TERO-HYDROCELE. (From tvn- 
 guv, ;t> ui'esiini-, i/efa>g, water, and )UIKH, a tu- 
 mour.) This must mean a common scra- 
 tal hernia, with a good deal of water in the 
 hernial sac; or eise a hernia congemta, 
 (in which the bowels descend into the tu- 
 nica vaginalis testis,) attended with a col- 
 lection of fluid in the cavity of this mem- 
 brane. 
 
 ENTEROMPHALUS. (From fjgcv, an 
 intestine, and ofji.q&x' , die navel.) .An um- 
 bilical hernia, produced by the protusion 
 of a portion of intestine. 
 
 ENTEROPHYTUM. (From vfltya, an in- 
 testine, and qtflov, a plant.) The sea-chit- 
 terling ; a plant which grows in the form of 
 a gut. 
 
 ENTERORAPHIA. (From gov, an in- 
 testine, and ga<, a suture.) A suture of the 
 intestines, or the sewing together the di- 
 vided edges of an intestine. 
 
 ENTEHOSCHEOCELE. (From til^ov, an in- 
 testine, and o<r%tov, the scrotum, and KA, a 
 rupture.) Hernia scrotalis, or rupture of 
 the intestines into the scrotum. 
 
 ENTHEBIATA. (From tv1AnfAt, to put in.) 
 Anti-inflammatory styptics. 
 
 EXTHLASIS. A contusion, with the im- 
 pression of the instrument by which it hap- 
 pened. 
 
 ENTROPIU VI. (From tv t and T^STT, to 
 turn.) A disease of the eyelids, occasion- 
 ed by the eyelashes and eyelid being invert- 
 ed towards the bulb of the eye. 
 
 ENTYPOSIS. (From wlv7rou>, to make an 
 impression ) The acetabulum, or concave 
 bone of the shoulder. 
 
 ENULA CAMPANA. (A corruption of 
 fiennla, or Helenium, from Helene, the island 
 where it grew.) Helenium. Gammon inu- 
 la, or elecampane. Inula helenium of Lin- 
 nxu.s :Joliis ample xicaulibus ovatis rugosis 
 siibtns tomentosis, calycum squamis ovatis. 
 Tin plant, though ,< native of B?i:atn, is 
 seldom nu-t with in its wild state, but most- 
 ly cultivated. The root, which is tlie part 
 employed medicinally, in its recent state, 
 has a weaker and less grateful smell than 
 when thoroughly dried; and kept for a 
 length of time, by which it is greatly im- 
 proved, its odour then approaching to that 
 of Florentine orris. It was formerly in high 
 estimation in dyspepsia, pulmonary affec- 
 tion-, and uterine obstructions, but is now 
 fallen into disuse. 
 
 F/SULON. (From tv, and xo?, the gums.) 
 The >nu>rnal fl sh he gu-ii-, or that part 
 of the p which i- within the mouth. 
 
 ENURKSIS. (From nxpu. to make 
 water.) An incoiv.inency or involuntary 
 flow of urine. This disease usually pro- 
 ceeds eithe, from relaxation or a paralytic 
 affection of the sphincter of the bladder, 
 
 induced by various debilitating causes, as> 
 too free a use of spirituous liquors, manus- 
 trupation, and excess in venerv ; or it 
 arises from compression on the 'bladder, 
 from a diseased state of the organ, or from 
 some irritating- substance contained in its 
 cavity. It is arranged in the class locales, 
 and order apocenoses of Cullen, and con- 
 tains two sp cies : 1. Enuresis atonica, 
 the sphincter of ;he bladder having lost its 
 tone from s me previous disease : 2. Enu- 
 resis ab irratione, vel compressions vesicx, 
 from an irritation or compression of the 
 bladder. 
 
 EPACMASTICUS. (From n, and eut/u.*fa, 
 to incsease.) It is applied to fever which 
 is still increasing in malignity. 
 
 EPACME. (From t7rax.f4a., to increase.) 
 The increase, or exacerbation of a dis- 
 ease. 
 
 EPAGOGIUM. (From vrAyu, to draw over.) 
 The praepuce, that part of the penis which 
 is drawn over the gians, according io Dios- 
 coridt-s. 
 
 EPASADIDOUTES. (From mtva<Miyx/, to 
 increase.) A term applied to fevers which 
 continue to increase in their degree of 
 heat. 
 
 EPAXAMPLOSIS. (From mtv*<r/5rAoa>, *o re- 
 duplicate.) The reduplication of a fit of a 
 semitertian fever ; that is, the return of the 
 cold fit before the hot fit is ended. 
 
 EPASTASTASIS. (From art, and ewr^/, to 
 excite.) A tubercle, or small pustule upon 
 the skin. 
 
 EPANCYLOTUS. (From &ri, and ctyxuKos, 
 crooked. A sort of crooked bandage in 
 Oribasias. 
 
 EPARMA. ( From &rau^ee t to elevate.) Epar- 
 sis. Any kind of tumour, but frequently 
 applied to the parotis. 
 EPARSIS. See Eparma. 
 KPASMASTICA FEBRIS. A fever is so call- 
 ed by Bellini, and others, while it is in its 
 increase. 
 
 EPEXCRANIS. (From em, ev, in, and 
 jtgav/ov, the skull.) The name of the cere- 
 bellum. 
 
 EFHKBJEUM. (From mi, and C, the 
 groin.) The hair upon the puhes. 
 
 EPHEDRA. (From e^^o/uuu f to sit upon.) 
 Ephcdrana. The buttocks. Also a species 
 of horse-tail. 
 
 EPHEDRANA. See Ephedra. 
 EPHELCIS. (From tvi, upon, and sxxo?, an 
 ulcer.) The ci"ist of an ulcer ; hardened 
 purulent expectoration. 
 
 EPHELIS. (From vn t and xwc, the 
 sun.) A broad, solitary, or aggregated 
 spot, attacking most commonly the face, 
 back of the hand, and breast, from expo- 
 sure to the sun, 
 
 EPHEMERA. (From m, upon, and 
 a/ut^oL, a day,) A fever which begins, is per- 
 fectly formed, and runs through its course, 
 in the space of twelve hours. 
 
EPI 
 
 EP1 
 
 395 
 
 EPHEMERIDES. (From twpuye, an al- 
 manack ; so culled because, like the 
 moon's age, they may be rbr old by the 
 almanack.) Diseases which return at par- 
 ticular times of the moon. 
 
 EPHIALTES. (From <J>*XAO,M/, to leap 
 upon ; s.) called because it was thought a 
 daemon leaped upon the breast.) Incubus, 
 or night-mare. 
 
 EPHIALTIA. (From ephialtes, the night- 
 mare ; so called because it was said to cure 
 the night -more.) The herb paeony. 
 
 EPHIDROSIS. (From tqtf$<x, to per- 
 spire.) Sudalio. Mador. A violent and 
 morbid perspiration. A genus of disease 
 in the clas.s locales, and order apocenoses of 
 CulJen. 
 
 EPHIPPIUM. (A saddle, which it is 
 thought to resemble.) See Sella turcica. 
 
 EPUODOS (From em, and o<foc, a way.) 
 In Hippocrates it hath three significations: 
 1. The ducts, or passages, by which the 
 excrements of the body are evacuated. 2. 
 The periodical attack of a fever, from the 
 common use of it to express the attack of 
 thieves. 3. The access of similar or dis- 
 similar things, which may be useful or 
 hurtful 10 the body. 
 
 EPIALTES. See'Ephialtes. 
 EPIALUS. (From HTTIOV, gently, and 
 *x*^s), .to heat.) Epmlos. An ardent fe- 
 ver, in which both heat and cold are felt in 
 the same part at the same time. Galen de- 
 fines it to be a fever in which the patient 
 labours under a preternatural heat and a 
 coldness at -the sutne time. The ancient 
 Latins call it Quercera. 
 
 EPIBOLK. (From gffv*AXa>, to press upon.) 
 The nighi-mare, or rpiuau.es. 
 
 EPICAKTHIS. (From &rt, and xavSoc, the 
 angle of the eye.) The angle of the eye. 
 
 EPICARPITJM. (From mi, upon, and *g- 
 TTOS, the wrist.) A topical medicine applied 
 to the wrist. 
 
 EPICAUMA. (From tm t and x*ua>, to 
 burn.) Encauma. Epicausis. A. burn, or 
 scald. 
 
 EPICAUSIS. See Epicuuma. 
 EPICERAS. (From tvt, and *?, a horn ; 
 so called because it* pods are shaped like 
 a horn.) The herb fxnugreek. 
 
 EPICERASTICA. (Fj'om wrt, and xgavvw/a/, 
 to mix.) Medicines which, by mixing 
 with acrimonious juices, temper them and 
 render them less troublesome. Emolli- 
 ents. 
 
 EPICHEIRESIS. (From wri, and ^, 
 hand.) A manual operation. 
 
 EPICHOLUS. (From wri, and %o\>t 
 bile) Bilious. 
 
 EPICHORDIS. (From STT, upon, and 
 a gui.) The mesentery. 
 
 EPICHORIOS. (From 0w, upon, and 
 a re&ioK) The same as t-p;dermis. 
 EPICKELIS. (From r/, upon, and 
 the t-e'.'d.) The upper eyelid, 
 
 EPICOLIC. (Epicotica ; from vrt t upon, 
 and jMtxec the colon.) Upon the colon. That 
 
 the 
 the 
 
 part of the abdomen which lies over the 
 head of the coecum and sygmoid flexure of 
 the colon, called the epicolic region. 
 
 EPICOPHOSIS. (From mi, and xa$or, 
 deaf.) A total deafness. 
 
 EHICRANIUM. (From w, and xytvuv, 
 the cranium.) The common integuments, 
 aponeurosis, and muscular expansion which 
 lie upon the cranium. 
 
 EPICBANIUS. See Occipito-frontalis. 
 
 EPICRASIS. (From &ri, and Kgavvi/f, to 
 temper.) A critical evacuation ot bad hu- 
 mours, an attemperation of bad ones. 
 When a cure is performed in the alterative 
 way, it is called per Epicrasin. 
 
 E.PI CRISIS. (From r/ *g/v, to judge 
 from ) A judgment of the termination of 
 a disease from present symptoms. 
 
 EPICTENTUM. (From s?rt, about, and >t]ti? t 
 the pubes.) The prts above and about 
 thepubes. 
 
 EPIOYJEMA. (From eri, upon, and nua> t to 
 conceive.) Episyesis Superfbstation. Su- 
 perimpregnation. 
 
 EPICYESI^ See Epicyxma. 
 
 EPIDKMIC. (Epidemicus ; from vn % 
 upon, and efx^w^, llie people.) A con- 
 tagious disease is so termed, that attacks 
 many people at the same season, and in the 
 same place ; thus putrid fever, plague, dy- 
 sen^ er> , &.c. are often epidemic. 
 
 EP1DENDRUM. (From w, upon, fa. 
 fyv. a iree ; bt-cnuse all this genus of plants 
 grow parasit ically on the trunk or branches 
 of other trees.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linrx.in system. Class, Gy- 
 nandria. Order, Monandria. 
 
 EPIDENDBUM VANILLA. The systema- 
 tic name of the vanelloe plant. See Va- 
 nilla. 
 
 EPII>ERIS. (From exi, and <T^a?, the skin.) 
 Tlve clitoris. 
 
 EPIDERMIS. (From vri y upon, and <JVg- 
 /u*, the true skin.) The scarf-skin. See 
 Cuticle. 
 
 EPIDESIS. (From wri, upon, and Swu, to 
 bind.) A bandage to stop a discharge ot 
 blood. 
 
 EPIDESMUS. (From r/. upon, and Szcc t 
 to bind.) A bandage by which splints, 
 bolste-s, &c. are secured. 
 
 EPIDIDYMIS* (From w, upon, and 
 , a testicle.) A hard, vascular, ob- 
 ubstance, that lies upon the testicle, 
 formed of a convolution of the vas deferens. 
 It has a thick end, which is convex, and 
 situated posteriorly ; and a thin end, which 
 is rather flat, and situated inferiorly. The 
 epididymis adheres to the testicle by its 
 two extremities only, for its middle part is 
 free, forming a bag, to which the tunica 
 vaginal is of the testicle is attached. 
 
 EPIDOSIS. (From vrtfiiupt, to grow upon.) 
 A prct< ruaturul enlargement of any part. 
 
 Ei'iiiROME. (From ^rii^ea, to run upon.) 
 An ..ffl-'x of humours, 
 
 EPIGASTRIC. (Epigastricus, 
 : from tart, upon, or above, and 
 
EPJ 
 
 EPI 
 
 the stomach.) That part of the abdomen 
 that lies over the stomach, is called the 
 epigastric region ; a reaches from the pit 
 of the stomach to an imaginary line above 
 the navel, supposed to be drawn from one 
 extremiiy of the last of the false ribs to the 
 other. Its sides are called hypochondria, 
 and are covered by the false ribs, between 
 which lies the epigastrium. 
 
 EPIGASTRIUM. (From tm t upon, or 
 above, and ytsvp, the bell\ .) The region 
 or part immediately over the stomach. 
 
 EPIGENNEMA. (Fro n mj'/vo/usw, to gene- 
 rate upon.) Epigennesis. Tue fur on the 
 tongue. An accessory symptom. 
 
 EPIGENXESTS. See Epigennemd 
 
 EPIGIXOMENA. (From tTrtyivofjuti, to suc- 
 ceed or supervene .) Galen says, they are 
 those symptoms winch naturally succeed, 
 or may be expected in the progress of a 
 disease ; but Faesius says, they are acces- 
 sions of some other affection to diseases, 
 which never happen but in stubborn and 
 malignant diseases. 
 
 EpiGLQShUM. (From e?rt t upon, and 
 y\a><r<rtt, the tongue; so culled because a 
 le>ser leaf grows above the larger in the 
 shape of a tongue.) Tiie Alexandrian 
 laurel. 
 
 EPIGLOTTIS. (From en, upon,, and 
 yXtevTKy Uie longue.) The curtilage at the 
 root of 'lie tongue that falls upon the glot- 
 tis or superior opening of the larynx. Its 
 figure is nearly oval ; it is concuve poste- 
 riorly, and convex anteriorly. Its apex or 
 superior extremity is loose, and is always 
 elevated upw.irds by its own elasticity. 
 While the back of the tongue is drawn 
 backwards in swallowing, the epiglot.is is 
 put over the aperture of the larynx, hence 
 it shuts up the passage from the mouth 
 into the larynx. The base of the epiglottis 
 is fixed to the thyroid cartilage, the os 
 hyotdes, and the base of the tongue, by a 
 strong ligament 
 
 EPIGLOTTUM;. (From tTreyxanli;, the epi- 
 glottis, which it resembles in shape.) An 
 instrument mentioned by Paracelsus for 
 elevating the eye iids. 
 
 EPIOLOUTIS. (From KTI, upon, and ^MU]OC, 
 the biutocks.) The ^perior parts or me 
 buttocks. 
 
 EPIGONATIS. (From t?ri, upon, and yovv, 
 the knee.) The putelia or knee pan. 
 
 EPIGONIDES. (From t?rt, and yovu, the 
 knee.) The muscle* inserted into the 
 kne-s. 
 
 EPIGOMTM. (F> oni t7rtytvofji.su, to proceed 
 Upon.) A. . period. ::'iun. 
 
 EPILKMPSI-. See Epilejisia. 
 
 EriLEvriA. (jmTUpled from epilepsia. 
 
 EPILEPSY (Fro M-ixat/UjSaw*, to seize 
 upon ; -i c led, trosn ; he Midu<-i\ness f 
 its ..f'tek) I is also cailed failing sick- 
 iK-ss, from the patiei-t suddenly falling to 
 tlu g.-.nmd on an attack ot this disease. By 
 the ancients it was termed, from its aftect- 
 
 ing the mind, the most noble part of the ra- 
 tional creature, the sacred disease. It con- 
 sists of convulsions with sleep, and usually 
 froth issuing from the mouthv It is a genus 
 of disease in the class neuroses, and order 
 spasmi of Cullen, and contains nine species ; 
 1. Epilepsia traumatica, arising from an in- 
 jury of the head: 2. Epilepsia d dolore, 
 from pain : 3. Epilepsia verminosa, from the 
 irritation of worms : 4. Epilepsia veneno, 
 from poisons : 5. Epilepsia exanthematica, 
 from the repulsion of cutaneous eruptions : 
 6. Epilepsia a cruditate ventriculi, from 
 crudities of the stomach : 7. Epilepsia ab 
 inaniiione, from debility : 8. Epilepsia nte- 
 rrna, trum hysterical affections : 9. Epilep- 
 sia ex onanismo, from onanism. 
 
 Epilepsy attacks by fits, and after a 
 certain duration goes off, leaving the per- 
 son most commonly in Ins usual sta'e ; but 
 sometimes a considerable degree of stupor 
 and weakness remain behind, particularly 
 where the disease has frequent recurrences. 
 It is oftener met with among children than 
 grown persons, and boys seem more sub- 
 ject to its attacks ihiin girls. Its returns 
 are periodical, and its paroxysms commence 
 more frequently in the night than in the 
 day, being somewhat connected with sleep. 
 It is a disease sometimes counterfeited, in 
 order to extort charity or excite compas- 
 sion. 
 
 Epilepsy is properly distinguished into 
 sympathic and idiopathic, being considered 
 as sympathic, when produced by an affec- 
 tion in some other part of the body, such 
 as acidities in the stomach, worms, teeth- 
 ing, &c. an idiopathic when it is a primary 
 disease, neither dependent on, nor proceed- 
 ing from any other. 
 
 The causes which give rise to epilepsy, 
 are blows, wounds, fractures, and other 
 injuries done to the h?ad by external vio- 
 lence, together with lodgments of water in 
 the brain, tumours, concretions and polypi. 
 Violent affections of the nervous system, 
 sudden frights, fits of passion, great emo- 
 tions of the mind .-.cute pains in any part, 
 worms in the s;ornach or intestines, teeth- 
 ing, the suppression of long accustomed 
 evacuations, too great emptiness or reple- 
 tion, and poisons received into the body, 
 are causes which likewise produce epilep- 
 sy. Sometimes it is hereditary, and at 
 others it depends on a predisposition arising 
 from a mobility of the sensorium, which is 
 occasioned either by plethora, or a state of 
 debility. 
 
 An attack of epilepsy is now and then 
 preceded by a he ivy pain in the head, 
 dimness of sight, noise in the ears, palpita- 
 tions, flatulency in the stomach and intes- 
 tines, weariness, and a small degree of stu- 
 por, and in some cases, there prevails a 
 sense of something like a cold vapour OP 
 aura arising up to the head; but it more 
 generally happens that the patient falls 
 
EPI 
 
 down suddenly without much previous 
 notice ; bis eyes are distorted or inverted, 
 so as that only the whites of them can be 
 seen ; his fingers are closely clenched, and 
 the trunk of his body, particularly on one 
 side, is much agitated; he foams at the 
 mouth, arid thrusts out his tongue, which 
 often suffers great injury, from the muscles 
 of the lower jaw being affected ; he loses 
 all sense of feeling, and not unfrequently 
 voids both urine and faeces involuntarily. 
 
 The spasms abating he recovers gradu- 
 ally ; but on coming to himself, feels very 
 languid and exhausted, and retains not the 
 smallest recollection of what has passed 
 during the fit. 
 
 When the disease arises from an heredi- 
 tary disposition, or comes on after the age 
 of puberty, or where the fits recur frequent- 
 ly, and are of long duration, it will be very 
 difficult to effect a cure; but when its 
 attacks are at an early age, and is occasion- 
 ed by worms, or any accidental cause, it 
 may in general be removed with ease. In 
 some cases, it has been entirely carried off 
 by the occurrence of a fever, or by the 
 appearance of a cutaneous eruption. It 
 has been known to terminate in apoplexy, 
 and in some instances to produce a loss of 
 the powers of the mind, and to bring on 
 idiotism. 
 
 The appearances usually to be observed 
 on dissection are, serous and sanguineous 
 effusion, a turgid tense state of the vessels 
 of the brain without any effusion, a dilata- 
 tion of some particular part of the brain, ex- 
 crescences, polypi, and hydatides adhering 
 to it, and obstructing its functions, and 
 likewise ulcerations. 
 
 EPILOBIUM. (From vn \o8x w t a violet 
 or beautiful flower, growing on a pod.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nxan system. Class Octandria, Order, 
 Monagynia. 
 
 EPILOBIUM ANGUSTIFOLIUM. Rose-bay- 
 willow herb. The young tender shoots cut 
 in the spring, and dressed as asparagus, 
 are little inferior. 
 
 EPIMEDIUM. The plant barren-wort. 
 
 EPIMORIUS. (From vri, and /ua/w, to 
 divide.) A term applied to an unequal 
 pulse. 
 
 EPIMYLIS. (From wrt, and fjw\, the 
 knee.) The patella or knee bone. 
 
 EPINENECCUS. (From wrtvsuce, to nod or 
 incline.) An unequal pulse. 
 
 EPINOTIUM. (From **v, upon, and vaflo?, 
 the back.) The shoulder blade. 
 
 EPINYCTIS. (From er/, and vwf, night.) 
 A pustule, which rises in the night, form- 
 ing an angry tumour on the skin of the 
 arms, hands, and thighs, of the size of a 
 lupine, of a dusky red, and sometimes of a 
 livid and pale colour, with great inflamma- 
 tion and pain. In a few days breaks, and 
 sloughs away. 
 
 EPI 
 
 2(97 
 
 EPIPACTIS. (From wwufle, to coagu- 
 late.) A plant mentioned by Dioscorides ; 
 and so named because its juice was said to 
 coagulate milk. 
 
 EPIPAROXYSMUS. (From r/, upon, and 
 7ra.f>o%v<rfAQ( t a paroxysm.) An unusual fre- 
 quency of febrile exacerbation. 
 
 EPJPASTCM. (From vrt, upon, and JTOO-- 
 aw, to sprinkle.) Any powdered drug 
 sprinkled on the body. 
 
 EFIPECHYS. (From vrt, above, and 
 TTI^US, the cubit.) That part of the arm 
 above the cubit. 
 
 EPIPHLOGISMA. (From n t upon, and 
 qxcfyifa, to inflame.) Violent inflammation, 
 or burning heat in any part, attended with 
 pain, tumour, and redness: also a name 
 given by Hippocrates to the shingles. 
 
 EPIPHORA. (From ^<t>, to carry 
 forcibly.) The watery eye. An involun- 
 tary flow of tears. A superabundant flow- 
 ing of a serous or aqueous humour from the 
 eyes. A genus of disease in the class lo- 
 cales, and order apocenoses, of Cullen. The 
 humour which flows very copiously from 
 the eye in epiphora appears to be fur- 
 nished, not only by the lachrymal gland, 
 but from the whole surface of the conjunc- 
 tive membrane, Mf.ibomius's glands, and 
 the caruncula lachrymalis } which increased 
 and morbid secretion may be induced from 
 any stimulus seated between the globe of 
 the eye and lids, as sand, acrid fumes, and 
 the like ; or it may arise from the stimulus 
 of active inflammation ; or from the acri- 
 mony of scrophula, measles, small-pox ; or 
 from general relaxation. The disease may 
 also arise from a more copious secretion of 
 tears than the puncta lachryma,lia can ab- 
 sorb, or, as it is most common ,from an ob - 
 struction in the lachrymal canal, in con- 
 sequence of which the tears are prevented 
 from passing freely from the eye into the nose. 
 
 EPIPHYSIS. (From tnt, upon, and 
 <3>ua>, to grow.) Any portion of bone grow- 
 ing upon another, but separated from it by 
 a cartilage. 
 
 EPIPLASMA. (From TT/, upon, and 
 TTKnya-ce, to spread.) A poultice; also a 
 name for an application of wheat meal, 
 boiled in hydelseum, to wounds. 
 
 EPIPLOCELE. (From e?ri7r\oov, the 
 omentum, and KUKH, a tumour.) An omen- 
 tal hernia. A rupture produced by the 
 protusion of a portion of the omentum. 
 See Hernia. 
 
 EPIPLOCOMISTES. (From e^-wxaov, the 
 omentum, and nojut^a, to carry.) One who 
 has the omentum morbidly large. 
 
 EPIPLOIC APPENDAGES. See Appendi 
 culne epiploicx. 
 
 EPIPLOITIS. (From er/r*oor, the 
 omentum.) An inflammation of the pro- 
 cess of the peritoneum, that forms the 
 epiploon or omentum. See Peritonitis. 
 
 EpiPtooMPHAi.oir. (From KW^OCV, the 
 Q a 
 
298 
 
 EPI 
 
 EPl 
 
 omentum, and oytc^atxc?, the navel.) An 
 omental hernia protruding at the navel. 
 
 EPIPLOON. (From t7rt?r*.oa> t to sail 
 over, because it is mostly found floating, as 
 it were, upon the intestines.) See Omen- 
 turn. 
 
 EPIPLOSCHEOCELE. (From urnrxoov, 
 the omentum, oo-^ov, the scrotum, anu XA, 
 a tumour or hernta.) A rupture of the 
 omentum into the scrotum, or a scrotal 
 hernia containing omentum. 
 
 EPIPOLASIS. (From 97ri7ro*.*fa>, to swim 
 on the top.) A fluctuation of humours. 
 A species ot chymical sublimation. 
 
 EPIPOMA. (From n, upon, and Tru/ua., a 
 lid.) An instrument to cover the shoulder 
 in a luxation. 
 
 EPIPOROMA. (From e?rm/>a>, to harden.) 
 An indurated tumour in the joints; a cal- 
 lous concretion, a tophus, a tophaceous 
 callus molesting the joints 
 
 EPIPTYXIS. (From ffxr7vo-o-a>, to close 
 up.) A spasmodic closing of the lips. 
 
 EPIPYREXIS, (From wrt, and TrvfiTlce, to 
 be feverish.) A rapid exacerbation in a 
 fever. 
 
 BPIRIGESIS. (From ITTI, and piytce, to 
 become cold.) An unusual degree of cold, 
 or repitition of rigors. 
 
 EPIRRHOE. (From er/, upon, and />o>, 
 to flow.) An influx or afflux of humours 
 to any part. 
 
 EPISARCIDIUM. (From mi, upon, and 
 a-nf^f the flesh.) An anasarca, or dropsy 
 spread between the skin and flesh. 
 
 EPISCHESES. (From vrur%u t to re- 
 strain.) A suppression of excretions. It 
 is an order in the class locales of Cullen's 
 nosology. . 
 
 EPISCHIUM. (From wrt, upon, and i<r%tov, 
 the hip-bone.) The os pubis. 
 
 EPISCOPALIS. (From episcopus, a bishop, 
 or mitred dignitary ) Resembling a bishop's 
 mitre. It is applied to a valve at the orifice 
 between the left auricle and ventricle of the 
 heart, called the mitral valve. 
 
 EPISPASMUS. (From wrurTraM, to draw 
 together.) A quick inspiration of the 
 breath. 
 
 EPJSPASTICS. (Epispastica, sc. medi- 
 camenta ; from (Trie-Trout, to draw together.) 
 Those substances which are capable, when 
 applied to the surface of the body, of pro- 
 ducing a serous or puriform discharge, by 
 exciting a previous state of inflammation. 
 The term, though comprehending likewise 
 issues and setons, is more commonly re- 
 stricted to blisters those applications 
 which, exciting inflammation on the skin, 
 occasion a thin serous fluid to be poured 
 from the exhalants, raise the cuticle, and 
 form the appearance of a vesicle. This 
 effect arises from their strong stimulating 
 power, and to this stimulant operation and 
 the pain they excite, ar to be ascribed 
 the advantages derived from them in the 
 
 treatment of disease. The evacuation they 
 occasion is too inconsiderable to have anv 
 effect. 
 
 It is a principle sufficiently established 
 with regard to the living system, that where 
 a morbid action exists, it may often be 
 removed by inducing an action of a differ- 
 ent kind in the same or neighbouring part. 
 On this principle is explained the utility 
 of blisters in local inflammation and spas- 
 modic action, and it regulates their appli- 
 cation in pneumonia, gastritis, hepatitis, 
 phrenitis, angina, rheumatism, colic, and 
 spasmodic affections of the stomach ; dis- 
 eases in which they are employed with the 
 most marked advantage. 
 
 A similar principle exists with respect 
 to pain ; exciting one pain often relieves 
 another. Hence blisters often give relief 
 in tooth-ach, and some other painful affec- 
 tions. 
 
 Lastly, blisters, by their operation, com- 
 municate a stimulus to the whole system, 
 and raise the vigour of the circulation. 
 Hence, in part, their utility in fevers of the 
 typhoid kind, though in such cases they 
 are used with still more advantage to ob- 
 viate or remove local inflammation. 
 
 EPISPH^RIA. (From &rt, and o-qmptt, 
 a sphere ; so called from the sphaencal 
 shape of the brain.) The windings of the 
 exterior surface of the brain ; or the wind- 
 ing vessels upon it. 
 
 "EPISTAGMUS. (From v, and <ra, to 
 trickle down.) A catarrh. 
 
 EPISTAPHHINUS. (From mi, and r- 
 <j>i*x/vo5, a parsnip, from their resemblance to 
 a cm-rot.) See Uvula. 
 
 EPISTAXIS. (From enr*fa, to distil 
 from.) Bleeding at the nost, with pain, 
 or fulness of ihe head. A genus of disease 
 arranged by Cullen in the class pyrexiae, 
 and order fuemorrhagia. 
 
 Persons of a sanguine and plethoric habit 
 and not yet advanced to manhood, are 
 very liable to be attacked with this com- 
 plaint : females being much less subject to 
 it than males, particularly after menstrua- 
 tion. 
 
 Epistaxis comes on at times without any 
 previous warning ; but at others, it is pre- 
 ceded by a pain and heaviness in the head, 
 flushing in the face, heat and itching in the 
 nostrils, a throbbing of the temporal arte- 
 ries and a quickness of the pulse. In some 
 instances a coldness of the feet, and shiver- 
 ing over the whole body, together with a 
 costive belly, are ob.served to precede an 
 attack of this haemorrhage. 
 
 This complaint is to be considered as of 
 little consequence; when occurring in young 
 persons, being never attended with any 
 danger; but when it arises in those who 
 are advanced in life, flows profusely and 
 returns frequently, it indicates too great 
 fulness of the vessels of the head, and not 
 
EPS 
 
 ERE 
 
 299 
 
 frequently precedes apoplexy, palsy, &c. 
 i therefore, in such cases, is to be re- 
 
 unfreque 
 
 and 
 
 garded as a dangerous disease. When this 
 
 haemorrhage arises in any putrid disorder, 
 
 it is to be considered as a fatal symytom. 
 
 EPISTHOTONOS. (From w/s-flw, for 
 wards, and raw, to extend.) A spasmodic 
 affection of muscles drawing the body for- 
 wards. See Tetanus. 
 
 EPISTOMIOBT. (From tnt, upon, and 
 ra^Mat, a mouth.) A stopper for a bottle. 
 Also a vent-hole of a furnace, called the re- 
 gister. 
 
 EPISTHOPHALUS. (From t?ri, upon, and 
 r/>s<f>a>, to turn about*) It is applied to the 
 first vertebra of the neck, because it turns 
 about upon the second as upon an axis, 
 which therefore was so called by the an- 
 cients. Some, though improperly, called 
 the second thus. It is also written Epistro- 
 phea and Epistrophis. 
 
 EPISTIIOPHE. (From Kr/rp$a>, to invert.) 
 An inversion of any part, as when the neck 
 is turned round. Also a return of a disor- 
 der which has ceased. 
 
 EPJSTROPHEUS. (From mivy>yu t to 
 turn round, because the head is lurned up- 
 on it.) Episiroph<eus. The second cervical 
 vertebra. See Dentatus. 
 
 EPISTBOPHIS. See Epistrophe. 
 EPITASIS. (From erri, and TWU>, to ex- 
 tend.) The beginning and increase of a 
 paroxysm or disease. 
 
 EPITHELIUM. The cuticle on the red 
 part of the lips. 
 
 EPITHEMA. (From wri, upon, and riQu/ui, 
 to apply.), A term sometimes applied to 
 a lotion, fomentation, or some external ap- 
 plication. 
 
 EPITHEMATIUM. The same. A plaster. 
 EPITHESIS. (From STTI, and rtBu/ut, to co- 
 ver or lay upon.) The rectification of 
 crooked limbs by means of instruments. 
 
 EPITHYMUM. (From tan, upon, and 
 0/,wo, the herb thyme.) Cuscula. Dodder 
 ot thyme. A parasitical plant, possessing 
 a strong disagreeable smell, and a pungent 
 taste, very durable in the mouth. Two 
 kinds are recommended in melancholia, as 
 cathartics, viz. Cuscuta epithymum of Lin- 
 naeus :foUis sessilibus, quinquifidis, brac- 
 teis obvallatis, and cuscuta europxa ; foribus 
 sessilibus. 
 
 EPODE. (From wrt, over, and wcto, a 
 song.) Epodos. The method of curing 
 distempers by incantation. 
 
 EPOMIS. (From m, upon, and ay*o?, the 
 shoulder.) The acromion, or upper part 
 of the shoulder. 
 
 EPOMPHAMUM. (From gjw, upon, and 
 OjUcpatAof , the navel. ) An application to the 
 naval. 
 
 EPSOM SALT. A purging salt, former- 
 ly obtained by boiling down the mineral 
 water, found in the vicinity of Epsom in 
 Surrey. It is at present prepared from 
 
 sea water, which, after being boiled down, 
 deposits an unchrystallized brine, that con- 
 sists chiefly of muriated magnesia, and is 
 sold in the shops under the name of sal. 
 catharticus amarus, or bitter purging salt. 
 See Sulphas Magnesia. 
 
 EPSOM WATER. Aqua Epsomeneis. 
 This water evaporated to dry ness leaves a 
 residuum, the quantity of which has been 
 estimated from an ounce and a half in the 
 gallon to five drachms and one scruple. 
 Of the total residuum, by far the greater 
 part, about four or five sixths, is sulphate 
 of magnesia mixed with a very few muriats, 
 such as that of lime, and probably mag- 
 nesia, which render it very deliquescent, 
 and increase the bitterness of taste, till 
 purified by repeated chrystallizations. 
 There is nothing sulphureous or metallic 
 ever found in this spring. The diseases in 
 which it is employed are similar to those 
 of Sedlitz water. There are many other of 
 the simple saline springs that might be 
 enumerated, all of which agree with that 
 of Epsom, in containing a notable propor- 
 tion of some purging salt. This, for the 
 most part, is either Epsom or Glauber's 
 salt, or often a mixture of both, such as 
 Acton, Kilburne, Bagnigge Wells, Dog and 
 Duck, St. George's Fields, &c. 
 
 EPULIS. (From *<, and x\* t the gums.) 
 A small tubercle on the gums. It is said 
 sometimes to become cancerous. 
 
 EPULOTICS. (Epulotica, sc. medica- 
 menta , from t7ns\oa> t to cicatrize.) A term 
 given by surgeons to tho>e applications 
 which promote the formation of skin. 
 
 EQUISETUM. (From equus, a horse, 
 and seta, a bristle : so named from its re- 
 semblance to a horse's tail.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Cvyptogamia. Or- 
 der, Filices. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Cuuda 
 equina. Horse-tail, mare's-tail. The plant 
 directed for medicinal purposes under this 
 name is the Htppuris vulgaris of Linnaeus. 
 It possesses astringent qualities, and is fre- 
 quently used by the common people as lea 
 in diarrhoeas and haemorrhages. The same 
 virtues are also attributed to the Equisetum 
 ai^vense, JJuviatiie, limosum, and other spe- 
 cies, which are directed indiscriminately 
 by the term Equisetum. 
 
 EQ.UISETUM ARVENSE. See Equisetum. 
 
 EQ.UUS ASINUS, The systematic name of 
 the animal called an ass ; the female affords 
 a light and nutritious milk. 
 
 ERANTHEMUS. (From/>, the spring, and 
 avfle^o?, a flower; so called because it 
 flowers in the spring.) 
 
 EIIEBIJTTHUS. (E/*Sflw.) The vetch. 
 
 ERECTOR CL1TORIDIS. First mus- 
 cle of the clitoris of Douglas. lachio- 
 cavernosus of Winslow, and Ischio-clitori- 
 disn of Dumas. A muscle of the clitoris 
 
300 
 
 ERF 
 
 ERV 
 
 that draws it downwards and backwards, 
 and serves to make the body of the clitoris 
 more tense, by squeezing the blood into it 
 from its crus. It arises from the tuberosity 
 of the ischium, and is inserted into the cli- 
 toris. 
 
 ERECTOR PENIS. Ischio-cavernosus 
 of Winslow, and Isctdo-caverneux of Du- 
 mas. A muscle of the penis that drives 
 the urine or semen forwards, and, by grasp- 
 ing the bulb of the urethra, pushes the 
 blood towards the corpus cavernosum and 
 the glans, and thus distends them. It arises 
 from the tuberosity of the ischium, and is 
 inserted into the sides of the cavernous 
 substance of the penis. 
 
 ERETHISMUS. (From *$*, to ex- 
 cite or irritate.) Increased sensibility and 
 irritability. It is variously applied by mo- 
 dern writers. 
 
 Mr. Pearson lias described a state of the 
 constitution produced by mercury acting 
 on it as a poison. He calls it the mercurial 
 erethismus, and mentions that it is charac- 
 terized, by great depression of strength, 
 anxiety about the prxcordia, irregular ac- 
 tion of the heart, frequent sighing, trem- 
 bling, a small, quick, sometimes intermit- 
 ting pulse, occasional vomiting, a pale 
 contracted countenance, a sense of cold- 
 ness ; but the tongue is seldom furred, 
 nor are the vital and natural functions much 
 disturbed. In this state any sudden exer- 
 tion will sometimes prove fatal. 
 
 ERGASTERIUM. (From tpyov, work.) A 
 labaratory : that part of the furnace in 
 which is contained the matter to be acted 
 npon. 
 
 ERICA. (From eptuuo, to break; so 
 named from its fragility, or because it is 
 broken into rods to make besoms of.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnscun 
 system. Class, Octandria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. Heath. 
 
 EHICERUM. (From yaw, heath.) A me- 
 dicine in which heath is an ingredient. 
 
 ERIGERUM. (From />, the spring, and 
 yepuiv, old, so called, because in the spring 
 it has a white blossom like the hair of an 
 old man.) Erigeron. Groundsel This 
 very common plant, Senecio -vulgaris of Lin- 
 naeus, is frequently applied bruised to in- 
 flammations and ulcers, as a refrigerent 
 and antiscorbutic. 
 
 EROSION. (From erodo, to gnaw off.) 
 Erosio. This word is very often used in 
 the same sense as ulceration, viz. the for- 
 mation of a breach or chasm in the sub- 
 stance of parts, by the action of the absor- 
 bents. 
 
 EROTOMANIA. (From tpeas, love, and 
 /uatwa, madness.) That melancholy, or mad- 
 ness, which is the effect of love. 
 
 ERPES. (From tpyret, to creep ; so named 
 from their gradually increasing in size.) 
 The shingles, or herpes. 
 
 ERRATIC. (Erraticus, from rro, to 
 wander.) Wandering. Irregular. A term 
 occasionally applied to pains, or any dis- 
 ease which is not fixed, but moves from 
 one part to another, as gout, rheumatism, 
 &c. 
 
 ERRHINE. (Errhina, sc. medicamenta ; 
 tppntt, from , in, and ptv, the nose.) By 
 errhines are to be understood those medi- 
 cines, which, when topically applied to the 
 internal membrane of the nose, excite sneez- 
 ing, and increase the secretion, independent 
 of any mechanical irritation. The articles 
 belonging to this class may be referred to 
 two orders. 
 
 1. Sternulatary errhincs, as nicotiana, hel- 
 leborus, euphorbium, which are selected for 
 the torpid, the vigorous, but not plethoric ; 
 and those to whom any degree of evacua- 
 tion would not be hurtful. 
 
 2. Evacuating errhines, as asarum, &c. 
 which is calculated for the phlegmatic and 
 infirm. 1 
 
 ERROR LOCI. Boerhaave is said to have 
 introduced this term, from the opinion that 
 the vessels were of different sizes, for the 
 circulation of blood, lymph, and serum ; 
 and that when the larger sized globules 
 were forced into the lesser vessels by an 
 error of place, they were obstructed. But 
 this opinion , does not appear to be well 
 grounded. 
 
 ERUCA, (From erugo, to make smooth, 
 so named from the smoothness of its leaves ; 
 or from wro, to burn, because of its biting 
 quality.) Garden rocket. Roman rocket. 
 Rocket gentle. The seeds of this plant, 
 jBrassica eruca f foliis lyartis, caule hirsute 
 siliquis glabris, of Linnaeus, and of the wild 
 rocket, have an acrid taste, and are eaten 
 by the Italians in their pickles, &c. They 
 are said to be good aperients and antiscor- 
 butics, but are esteemed by the above-men- 
 tioned people for their supposed aphro- 
 disiac qualities. 
 
 EHUCA SYLVESTRIS. The wild rocket, 
 Brasiica entcastrum of Linnaeus. See 
 Eruca. 
 
 ERUTHEMA. (From ipevQu, to make red.) 
 A fiery red tumour, or pustules on the 
 skin. 
 
 ERVUM. (Quasi arvum, a field, be- 
 cause it grows wild in the fields : or from 
 eruo, to pluck out, because it is diligently 
 piucked from corn.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnzean system. Cl&ss, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of tare. 
 Orobut. The plant ordered by this name 
 is the Ervum ervilia; gerndmbus undato- 
 plicatis, foliis imparipinnatis, of Linnaeus. 
 In times of scarcity the seeds have been 
 made into bread, which is not the most 
 salubrious. The meal was formerly amongst 
 the resolvent remedies by way of poultice. 
 
ERY 
 
 ERY 
 
 301 
 
 EHVTJM EHVILLA. The systematic name 
 of the Orobos . See Ervum 
 
 ERVUM LENS. The systematic name of 
 the lentil. See Lens. 
 
 ERYNGIUM. (From wm*.v, to eruc- 
 tate.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the sea 
 eryngo, or holly. Eryngium maritimum ; 
 
 foliis radicalibus subrotundis plicatis spino- 
 sist capitulis pedunculatis, paleis tricuspidatis> 
 of Linnaeus. The root of this plant is di- 
 rected for medicinal use. It has no par- 
 ticular smell, but to the taste it manifests a 
 grateful sweetness ; and, on being chewed 
 for some time, it discovers a light aromatic 
 warmth or pungency. It was formerly 
 celebrated for its supposed aphrodisiac 
 powers, but it is now very rarely em- 
 ployed. 
 
 ERYNGIUM CAMPESTRE. The root of this 
 plant, Eryngium campestre ; foliis radicali- 
 bus, amplexicaidibus, pinnato-lanceolatis, of 
 Linnaeus, is used in many places for that of 
 the sea eryngo. See Eryngium. 
 
 Erynge. See Eryngium. 
 
 EryngO) sea. See Eryngium. 
 
 Eryngo leaved lichen. See Lichen islandi- 
 cus. 
 
 ERYSIMUM. From sgua>, to draw, so 
 called from its power of drawing and pro- 
 ducing blisters; others derive it ATTO <rx tpt- 
 MIV, because the leaves are much cut ; others 
 from eyrtfjiov, precious.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or- 
 der, Siliquosa. 
 
 8. The pharmacopoeial name of the hedge 
 mustard. This plant, Erpsimum officinale ; 
 siliquis spicce adpressis, foliis runcinatis, of 
 Linnaeus, was formerly much used for its 
 expectorant and diuretic qualities, which 
 are now forgotten. The seeds are warm and 
 pungent, and very similar to those of mus- 
 tard in their sensible effects. 
 
 ERISIMUM ALLIARIA. The systematic 
 name of Jack in the hedge. See Alliaria. 
 
 ERISMUM BARBAREA. The systematic 
 name of the barbarea of the shops. See 
 Barbarea. 
 
 ERTSIMUM OFFICIXALB. The systematic 
 name of the hedge mustard. See Erysi- 
 mum. 
 
 ERYSIPELAS. (From qua, to draw, 
 and *rx*f, adjoining ; named from the 
 neighbouring parts being affected by the 
 eruption.) Ignis sacer. The rose, or St. 
 Anthony's fire. A genus of disease in the 
 class pyrexix, and order exanthemata of 
 Cullen. It is known by synocha of two or 
 three days continuance, with drowsiness, 
 and sometimes with delirium ; pulse com- 
 monly full and hard ; then erythema of the 
 face, or some other part, with continuance 
 
 of synochia, tending either to abscess 
 or gangrene. There are two species of 
 this disease, according to Cullen : 1. Ery- 
 sipelas resiculosum, with large blisters ; 2. 
 Erysipelas phyctcenodes t the shingles, or 
 an erysipelas with phlyctenae, or small 
 blisters. 
 
 This disease is an inflammatory affection, 
 principally of the skin, when it makes its 
 appearance externally, and of the mucous 
 membrane, when it is seated internally ; 
 and is more liable to attack women and 
 children, and those of an irritable habit, 
 than those of a plethoric and robust con- 
 stitution. 
 
 It is remarkable that erysepalas some- 
 times returns periodically, attacking the 
 patient once or twice in the year, or even 
 once every month, and then by its repeated 
 attacks it often gradually exhausts the 
 strength, especially if he be old and of a 
 bad habit. 
 
 When the inflammation is principally con- 
 fined to the skin, and is unattended by any 
 affection of the system, it is then called 
 erythema ; but when the system is affected 
 it is named erysipelas. 
 
 Every part of the body is equally liable 
 to it, but it more frequently appears on the 
 face, legs, and feet, than any where else, 
 when seated externally ; and it occurs often- 
 er in warm climates than phlegmonous in- 
 flammation. 
 
 It is brought on by all the causes that 
 are apt to excite inflammation, such as inju- 
 ries of all kinds, the external application of 
 stimulants, exposure to cold, and obstruct- 
 ed perspiration ; and it may likewise be oc- 
 casioned by a certain matter generated 
 within the body, and thrown out on its sur- 
 face. A particular state of the atmosphere 
 seems sometimes to render it epidemical, as 
 we often find the scarlatina anginosa, which 
 is a species of internal erysipelas, prevail 
 as such. 
 
 In slight cases, where it attacks the ex- 
 tremities, it makes its appearance with a 
 roughness, heat, pain, and redness of the 
 skin, which becomes pale when the finger 
 is pressed upon it, and again returns to its 
 former colour, when it is removed. There 
 prevails likewise a small febrile disposition, 
 and the patient is rather hot and thirsty. 
 If the attack is mild, these symptoms will 
 continue only for a few days, the surface of 
 the part affected will become yellow, 
 the cuticle or scarf-skin will fall off in 
 scales, and no further inconvenience will 
 perhaps be experienced ; but if the attack 
 has been severe, and the inflammatory 
 symptoms have run high, then there will 
 ensue pains in the head and back, great 
 heat, thirst, and restlessness ; the part af- 
 fected will slightly swell : the pulse will 
 become small and frequent ; and about the 
 fourth day, a number of little vesicles, con- 
 
302 
 
 ERV 
 
 ERY 
 
 taining a limpid, and, in some cases, a yel- 
 lowi h fluid, will arise. In some insi ances, 
 the fluid is viscid, and instead of running 
 out, as generally happens when the blister 
 is broken, it adheres to and dries upon the 
 skin. 
 
 In unfavourable cases, these blisters some- 
 times degenerate into obstinate ulcers, 
 which now and then become gangrenous. 
 This, however, does not happen frequently ; 
 for although it is not uncommon for the sur- 
 face of the skin, and the blistered places to 
 appear livid or even blackish, yet this usual- 
 ly disappears with the other symptoms of 
 the complaint. 
 
 The period at which the vesicles shew 
 themselves is very uncertain. The same 
 may be said of the duration of the eruption. 
 In mild cases it often disappears gradually, 
 or is carried off by spontaneous sweating. 
 In some cases it continues without shewing 
 any disposition to decline for twelve or four- 
 teen days, or longer. 
 
 The trunk of the body is sometimes at- 
 tacked with erysipelatous inflammation, but 
 less" frequently so than the extremities. It 
 is not uncommon, however, for infants to be 
 attacked in this manner a few days after 
 birth ; and in these it makes its appear- 
 ance about the genitals. The inflamed 
 skin is hard, and apparently very painful to 
 the touch. The belly often becomes uni- 
 formly tense, and sphacelated spots some- 
 times are to be observed. From dissec- 
 tions made by Dr. Underwood, it appears, 
 that in this form of the disease, the inflam- 
 mation frequently spreads to the abdominal 
 viscera. 
 
 Another species of erysipelatous inflam- 
 mation, which most usually attacks the 
 trunk of the body, is that vulgarly known 
 by the name of shingles, being a corruption 
 of the French word ceingle, which implies a 
 belt. Instead of appearing an uniform in- 
 flamed surface, it consists of a number of 
 little pustules, extending round the body a 
 little above the umbilicus, which have ve- 
 sicles formed on them in a short time. Lit- 
 tle or no danger ever attends this species of 
 erysipelas. 
 
 When erysipelas attacks the face, it comes 
 on with chilliness, succeeded by heat, rest- 
 lessness, thirst, and other febrile symptoms, 
 with a drowsiness or tendency to coma or 
 delirium, and the pulse is very frequent and 
 full. At the end of two or three days, a 
 fiery redness appears on some part of the 
 face, and this extends at length to the 
 scalp, and then gradually down the neck, 
 leaving a tumefaction in every part the red- 
 ness has occupied. The whole face at 
 length becomes turgid, and the eyelids are 
 so much swelled as to deprive the patient 
 of sight. When the redness and swelling 
 have continued for some time, blisters of 
 different sizes, containing a thin colourless 
 
 acrid liquor, arise on different parts of the 
 face, and the skin puts on a livid appearance 
 in the blistered places ; but in those not af- 
 fected with blisters, the cuticle, towards the 
 close of the disease, falls off in scales. 
 
 No remission of the fever takes place on 
 the appearance of th inflammation on the 
 face ; but, on the contrary, it is encreaed 
 as the latter extends, and both will con- 
 tinue probably for the space of eight or 
 ten days. In the course of the inflamma- 
 tion, the disposition to coma and delirium 
 are sometimes so increased as to destroy 
 the patient between the seventh and 
 eleventh days of the disease. When the 
 complaint is mild, and not marked by a 
 fatal event, the inflammation and fever 
 generally cease gradually, without any evi- 
 dent crisis. 
 
 If the disease arises in a bad habit of 
 body, occupies a part possessed of great 
 sensibility, is accompanied with much in- 
 flammation, fever, and delirium, and these 
 take place at an early period, we may sup- 
 pose the patient exposed to imminent dan- 
 ger. Where translations of the morbid mat- 
 ter take place, and the inflammation falls 
 on either the b ain, lungs, or abdominal 
 viscera, we may entertain the same unfa- 
 vourable opinion. Erysipelas never termi- 
 nates in suppuration, unless combined with 
 a considerable degree of phlegmonous in- 
 flammation, which is, however, sometimes 
 the case; but in a bad habit.it is a ( >t to 
 terminate in gangrene, in which case there 
 will be also great danger. When the fe- 
 brile symptoms are mild, and unaccompa- 
 nied by delirium or coma, and the inflam- 
 mation does not run high, we need not be 
 apprehensive of danger. 
 
 Where the disease has occupied the face, 
 and proves fatal, inflammation of the brain, 
 and its consequences, are to be met with on 
 dissection. 
 
 ERYTHEMA. (From yt/fige;, red.) A 
 morbid redness of the skin, as is observed 
 upon the cheeks of hectic patients after eat- 
 ing, and the skin covering bubo, phleg- 
 mon, See. Erysipelas is so called when the 
 inflammation is principally confined to the 
 skin. 
 
 EttYTimoDAxrM. (From t^uB^s, red, so 
 called from the colour of its justice.) See 
 Rubia. 
 
 EnYTiinoEiDEs. (From tpuQpo?, red, and 
 <Tof, a likeness, so called from its colour.) 
 A name given to the tunica vaginalis testi*. 
 
 ERYTHRONIUM. (From tpuQpoc, red, so 
 called from the red colour of its juice.) A 
 species of satyrion. 
 
 ERYTUROXYLUM. (From epS^c, red, and 
 ft/Aov, wood, so named from its colour.) 
 Logwood. 
 
 ERYTHRUS. (From />o0oc, red, so named 
 from the red colour of its juice.) The her 
 sumach. 
 
ETII 
 
 ETH 
 
 303 
 
 ESAPHK. (From wa^oa, to feel.) The 
 touch ; or feeling the mouth of the womb, 
 to know its state. 
 
 ESCHAR. (Eg-x&g*, from w%*y>, to 
 scab over.) Eschar a. The portion of 
 flesh that is destroyed by the application 
 of a caustic. 
 
 ESCHAROTCCS. (Escharotica, sc. 
 medicamenta, g<rst<a>7t, from t<r%&cto< to 
 scab over.) Caustics. Corrosives. A 
 term given by surgeons to those substances 
 which possess a power of destroying the 
 texture of the various solid parts of the 
 animal body to which they are directly ap- 
 plied. The articles of this class of sub^ 
 stances may be arranged under two or- 
 ders. 
 
 1. Eroding escharotics, as blue vitriol, 
 alumen usutm, &c. 
 
 2. Caustic escharotics, as lapis infernalis^ 
 argentum nitratum, oleum vitrioli, acidum 
 nitrosum, &c. 
 
 ESCULENT. An appellation given to 
 such plants, or any part of them, that may 
 be eaten for food. 
 
 Esox LUCIUS. The systematic name of 
 fish of the class pisces, and order abdomi- 
 nales, from whose liver an oil spontaneous- 
 ly is separated, which is termed in some 
 pharmacopoeias oleum lucii piscis. It is 
 used in some countries by surgeons, to de- 
 stroy spots of the transparent cornea. 
 
 ESSENCE. Several of the volatile or 
 essen ial oils are so called by the perfumers. 
 
 ESSENTIAL OIL. See Oil. 
 
 ESSERA. (Arab. A humour.) A spe- 
 cies or cutaneous eruption, distinguished 
 by broad, shining, smooth, red spots, most- 
 ly without fever, and differing from the 
 nettle rash in not being elevated. It ge- 
 nerally attacks the face and hands. 
 
 ESULA. (From esus, eating, because 
 it is eaten by some as a medicine.) Spurge. 
 
 ESULA MAJOR. The officinal plant or- 
 dered by this name in some pharmacopoeias 
 is the Euphorbia palustris of Linnaeus- : 
 umbella mnlttfida, bifidu, involucellis ovatis, 
 foliis lanceolatis, ramis sterilibus. The juice 
 is exhibited in Russia as a common purge ; 
 and the plant is given, in some places, in 
 the cure of intermittents. 
 
 ESULA MINOR. Tithymalis cyparissius. 
 Cypress spurge. This, like most of the 
 spurges, is very acrimonious, inflaming the 
 eyes and oesophagus after touching them. 
 It is now fallen into disuse, whatever were 
 its virtues formerly, which, no doubt, 
 amongst some others, was that of open- 
 ing the bowels, for, amongst rustics, it was 
 called poor man's rhubarb. 
 
 ETHER. See&ther. 
 
 ETHER, ACETIC. Acetic naphtha. An 
 etherial fluid, drawn over from an equal 
 admixture of alkohol and acetic acid, dis- 
 tilled with a gentle heat from a glass re- 
 tort in a sand-bath. It has a grateful 
 
 smell, is extremely light, volatile, and in- 
 flammable. 
 
 ETHER, MURIATIC. Marine ether. Ma- 
 rine ether is obtained by mixing and dis- 
 tilling alcohol with extremely concentrated 
 mur'tat of tin. It is stimulant, antiseptic, 
 and diuretic.. 
 
 ETHER, NITROUS. Nitric naphtha. This 
 is only a stronger preparation than the spi- 
 rit us xtheris nitrosi of the London Pharma- 
 copoeia ; it is produced by the distillation 
 of two parts of alcohol to one part and an 
 half of fuming nitric acid. 
 
 ETHER, SULPHURIC. S.e JEther sulphu- 
 ricus. 
 
 ETHER, VITRIOLIC. See JEther sulphuri- 
 cus. 
 
 ETHERIAL OIL. Any highly rectified 
 essential oil may be so termed. 
 
 Ethiops antimonial. See Sulphuretum hy- 
 drargyri stibiatum nigrum. 
 
 Ethiops mineral. See Hydrargyrus cum 
 sulphurs. 
 
 Ethiops per se. See Oxydum hydrargyri 
 nigrum 
 
 ETHMOIDES. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 ETHMOID BONE. (Os ethmoides ; 
 from tQfitos, a sieve, and s*fo?, form ; be- 
 cause it is perforated like a sieve.) Os eth- 
 moideum. Os ethmoides. Cribriform bone. 
 A bone of the head. This is, perhaps, one 
 of the most curious bones of the human 
 body. It appears almost a cube, not of 
 solid bone, but exceedingly light, spon- 
 gy, and consisting of many convoluted 
 plates, which form a net-work, like 
 honey-comb. It is curiously enclosed in 
 the os frontis, betwixt the orbitary pro- 
 cesses of that bone. One horizontal plate 
 receives the olfactory nerves, which per- 
 forate that plate with such a number of 
 small holes, that it resembles a seive ; 
 whence the bone is named cribriform, or 
 ethmoid bone. Other plates dropping 
 perpendicularly from this one, receive the 
 divided nerves, and gives them an oppor- 
 tunity of expanding into the organ of 
 smelling ; and these bones, upon which the 
 olfactory nerves are spread out, are so 
 much convoluted as to extend the surface 
 of this sense very greatly, and are named 
 spongy bones. Another flat plate lies in 
 the orbit of the eye ; and being very smooth, 
 by the rolling of the eye, it is named the 
 os planum, or smooth bone. So that the 
 ethmoid bone supports the forepart of the 
 brain, receives the olfactory nerves, forms 
 the organ of smelling, and makes a chief 
 part of the orbit of the eye; and the 
 spongy bones, and the os planum, are nei- 
 ther of them distinct bodies, but parts of 
 this aethmoid bone. 
 
 The cribriform plate is exceedingly de- 
 licate and thin ; lies horizontally over the 
 root of the nose ; and fills up neatly the 
 space betwixt the two orbitary plates of 
 
304 
 
 ETH 
 
 EUD 
 
 the frontal bone. The olfactory nerves, 
 like two small flat lobes, lie out upon this 
 plate, and, adhering to it, shoot down like 
 many roots through this bone, so as to per- 
 forate it with numerous small holes, as if it 
 had been dotted with the point of a pin, or 
 like a nutmeg-grater. This, plate is ho- 
 rizontal ; but its processes are perpendicu- 
 lar, one above, and three below. 
 
 1. The first perpendicular process is 
 what is called crista gcilli; a small per- 
 pendicular projection, somewhat like a 
 cock's comb, but exceedingly small, stand- 
 ing directly upwards from the middle of the 
 cribriform plate, and dividing that plate 
 into two ; so that one olfactory nerve lies 
 upon each side of the crista galli ; and the 
 root of the falx, or septum, betwixt the 
 two hemispheres of the brain, begins from 
 this process. The foramen caecum, or 
 blind hole of the frontal bone, is formed 
 partly by the root of the crista galli, which 
 is very smooth, and sometimes, it is said, 
 hollow, or cellular. 
 
 2. Exactly opposite this, and in the 
 same direction with it, i, e. perpendicular 
 to the aethmoid plate, stands out the nasal 
 plate of the aethmoid bone. It is sometimes 
 called azygous, or single process of the 
 aethmoid, and forms the beginning of that 
 septum, or partition, which divides the two 
 nostrils. This process is thin but firm, 
 and composed of solid bone ; it is com- 
 monly inclined a little to one side, so as to 
 make the nostrils of unequal size. The 
 azygous process is united with the vomer, 
 which forms the chief part of the par- 
 tition ; so that the septum, or partition of 
 the nose, consists of the azygous process of 
 the sethmoid bone above, of the vomer, be- 
 low, and of the cartilage in the fore or pro- 
 jecting part of the nose ; but the cartilage 
 rots away, so that whatever is seen of this 
 septum in the skull, must be either of the 
 xthmoid bone or vomer. 
 
 3. Upon either side of the septum, there 
 hangs down a spongy bone, one hanging in 
 each nostril. They are each rolled up like 
 a scroll of parchment ; they are very spon- 
 gy ; are covered with a delicate and sensi- 
 ble membrane ; and when the olfactory 
 nerves depart from the cribriform plate of 
 the aethmoid bone, they attach themselves 
 to the septum, and to "these upper spongy 
 bones, and expend upon them, so that the 
 convolutions of these bones are of material 
 use in expanding the organ of smelling, 
 and detaining the odorous effluvia till the 
 impression be perfect. Their convolutions 
 are more numerous in the lower animals, 
 in proportion as they need a more acute 
 sense. They are named spongy or turbi- 
 nated bones, from their convolutions re- 
 sembling the many folds of a turban. 
 
 The spongy bones have a great many 
 honeycomb-like cells connected with 
 
 them, which belong also to the organ of 
 smell, and which are useful perhaps by 
 detaining the effluvia of odorous bodies, 
 and also by reverberating th,e voice. Thus, 
 in a common cold, while the voice is hurt 
 by an affection of these cells, the sense of 
 smelling is almost lost. 
 
 4. The orbitary plate of the aethmoid 
 bone, is a large surface, consisting of a 
 very firm plate of bone, of a regular square 
 form ; exceedingly smooth and polished ; 
 it forms a great part of the socket for the 
 eye, lying on its inner side. When we see 
 it in the detached bone, we know it to be 
 just the flat side of the .ethmoid bone ; but 
 while it is incased in the socket of the eye, 
 we should believe it to be a small square 
 bone ; and from this, and from its smooth- 
 ness, it has got the distinct name of os 
 planum. 
 
 The cells of the aethmoid bone, which 
 form so important a share of the organ of 
 smell, are arranged in great numbers along 
 the spongy bone. They are small neat 
 cells, much like a honey-comb, and regu- 
 larly arranged in two rows, parted from 
 each other by a thin partition ; so that the 
 os planum seems to have one set of cells 
 attached to it, while another regular set of 
 cells belongs in like manner to the spongy 
 bones. There are thus twelve in number, 
 opening into each other, and into the nose. 
 
 These cells are frequently the seat of ve- 
 nereal ulcers ; and the spongy bones are 
 the surface where polypi often sprout up. 
 And from the general connections and 
 forms of the bone, we can easily under- 
 stand how the venereal ulcer, when deep in 
 the nose, having got to these cells, cannot 
 be cured, but undermines all the face ; how 
 the venereal disease, having affected the 
 nose, soon spreads to the eye, and how 
 even the brain itself is not safe. We see 
 the danger of a blow upon the nose, which, 
 by a force upon the septum, or middle 
 partition, may depress the delicate cribri- 
 form plate, so as to oppress the brain with 
 all the effects of a fractured skull, and 
 without any operation which can give re- 
 lief. And we also see the danger of pulling 
 away polypi, which are firmly attached to 
 the upper spongy bone. 
 
 ETRON. (From Ta>, to eat, as containing 
 the receptacles of the food.) The hypo- 
 gastrium. 
 
 EUANTHEMUM. (From &j well, and 
 *v6)uoc, a flower ; so named from the beau- 
 ty of its flowers.) The cbamomile. 
 
 EUAPHIUM. (From tv, well, and O.QH, the 
 touch ; so called because its touch was sup- 
 posed to give ease.) A medicine for the 
 piles. 
 
 EU6ENIA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ico- 
 sandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 EUDIOMETER. An instrument by 
 
KUDIOMETRY. 
 
 305 
 
 which the quantity of oxygen and nitrogen 
 in a\mosphencal ^ir can be ascertained. 
 They are ail founded upon the principle of 
 decomposing common air by means of a 
 body which has a greater affinity with the 
 oxygen. See Eudiometry. 
 
 EUDIOMETRY. The method of ascer- 
 taining the purity of atmospheric air. 
 
 No sooner was the composition of the 
 atmosphere known, than it became an in- 
 quiry of importance to find out a method of 
 ascertaining, with facility and precision, 
 the relative quantity of oxygen gas con- 
 tained in a given bulk of atmospheric air. 
 
 The instruments in which the oxygen gas 
 of a determined quantity of air was as- 
 certained, received the name of Eudiome- 
 ters, because they were considered as 
 measurers of the purity of air. They are, 
 however, more properly Cvilled Oocimeters. 
 
 The eudimeters proposed by different 
 chymisls, are the following : 
 
 1. Priestley's Eudiometer. 
 
 The first eudiometer was made in con- 
 sequence of Dr. Priestley's discovery, that 
 when nitrous gas is mixed with atmospheric 
 air over water, the hulk of the mixture 
 diminishes rapidly/ m consequence of the 
 combination of the gas with the oxygen of 
 the air, and the absorption of the nitric 
 acid thus formed by the water. 
 
 When nitrous gas is mixed with nitrogen 
 gas, no diminution takes place : but when 
 it is mixed with oxygen gas in proper pro- 
 portions, the absorption is complete. Hence 
 it is evident, that in all cases of a mixture 
 of these two gases, the diminution will be 
 proportional, to the quantity of the oxygen. 
 Of course it will indicate the proportion of 
 oxygen in air; and by mixing it with difFe- 
 rent portions of air, it will indicate the dif- 
 ferent quantities of oxygen which they con- 
 tain, provided the component parts of air 
 be susceptible of variation. 
 
 Dr. Priestley's method was to mix toge- 
 ther equal bulks of air and nitrous gas in a 
 low jar, and then transfer the mixture into 
 a narrow graduated glass tube about three 
 feet long, in order to measure the diminu- 
 tion of bulk. He expressed this diminu- 
 tion by the number of hundredth parts re- 
 maining. Thus, suppose he had mixed to- 
 gether equal parts of nitrous gas and air, 
 and that the sum total was 200 (or 2.00:) 
 suppose the residuum when measured in 
 the graduated tube to amount to 104 (or 
 1.04,) and of course that 96 parts of the 
 whole had disappeared, he denoted the 
 purity of the air thus tried by 104. 
 
 This method of analyz-ng air by means 
 of nitrous gas is liable to many errors. 
 For the water over which the experiment 
 is made may contain more or less carbonic 
 acid, atmospheric air, or other hetero- 
 geneous substance. The nitrous gas is not 
 always of the same composition, and is 
 partly absorbed by the nitrous acid which 
 
 is formed ; the figure of the vessel, and 
 many other circumstances are capable of 
 occasioning considerable differences m ihe 
 results. 
 
 Fontana, Cavendish, Ladriani, Magellan, 
 Von Humbolt, and Dr. Vulconer, have 
 made series of laborious experiments to 
 bring the test of nitrous gas to a state of 
 complete accuracy ; but, notwithstanding 
 the exertions of these philosophers, the 
 methods of analyzing air by means of ni- 
 trous gas are liable to so many anomalies, 
 that it is unnecessary to give a particular 
 description of the different instruments in- 
 vented by them. 
 
 2. Scheelc's Eudiometer. 
 
 This is mereiy a graduated glass cylin 
 der, containing a given quantity of air, ex- 
 posed to a mixture of iron filings and sul- 
 phur, formed into a paste with water. The 
 substances may be made use of in the fol- 
 lowing manner : 
 
 Make a quantity of sulphur in powder, 
 and iron filings, into a paste with water, 
 and place the mixture in a saucer, or plate, 
 over water, on a stand raised above the 
 fluid ; then invert over it a graduated bell- 
 glass, and allow this to stand for a day or 
 two. The air contained in the bell-glass 
 will gradually diminish, as will appear from 
 the ascent of the water. 
 
 When no further diminution takes place, 
 the vessel containing the sulphuret must be 
 removed, and the remaining air will be 
 found to be nitrogen gas, which was con- 
 tained in that quantity of atmospheric 
 air. 
 
 In this process the moistened sulphuret 
 of iron has a great affinity to oxygen, it at- 
 tracts and separates it from the atmospheric 
 air, and the nitrogen gas is left behind ; the 
 sulphur, during the experiment, ts convert- 
 ed into sulphuric acid, which unites to the 
 alkali and forms sulphate of potash. 
 
 The air which is exposed to moistened 
 iron and sulphur, gradually becomes, di- 
 minished, on account o^ its oxygen com- 
 bining with a portion of i'he sulphur which 
 becomes converted into sulphuric acid, and 
 its nitrogen remains behind. The quantity 
 of oxygen contained in the air examined 
 becomes thus obvious, by the diminution of 
 bulk, which the volume of air submitted 
 to examination, has undergone. 
 
 The only error to which this method 
 is liable is, that the sulphuric acid which 
 is foi-nud acts on the iron and produces 
 hydrogen gas, which joins to the nitrogen 
 remaining after the absorption, and oc- 
 casions an incorrect result ; and hence it is 
 that the absorption amounts in general to 
 0.27 parts, although the true quantity of 
 oxygen is no more than from 0.21 to 
 0.22. 
 
 3. De Marti s Eudiometer. 
 
 De Marti obviated the errors to which 
 the method ,pf Scheele was liable. He 
 R R 
 
306 
 
 EUDIOMETRY. 
 
 availed himself, for that purpose, of a hy- 
 drogenatecl .sulphuret, formed by boiling 
 sulphur and liquid potash, or lime-water, 
 together. These substances, when newly 
 prepared, have the property of absorbing 
 a minute por -io of nitrogen gas ; but they 
 lose this property when saturated with that 
 gas, which s easily effected by agitating 
 them for a fe'-v minutes in contact with 
 a small portion of atmospheric &ir. 
 
 The apparatus is inertly a glass tube, 
 ten inches Long, and rather less than half an 
 inch in diameter, open at one e&d, and 
 hermetically sealed at the other. The close 
 end is divided into one hundred equal 
 parts, having an interval of one line be- 
 tween each division. The use of this tube 
 is to measure the portion of air to be em- 
 ployed in the experiment. The tube is 
 filled with water ; and by allowing the wa- 
 ter to run out gradually, while the tube is 
 inverted, and the open end kept shut with 
 the finger, the graduated part is exactly 
 filled with air. These hundred parts of 
 air are introduced into a glsss bottle, filled 
 with liquid sulphuret ot lime previously sa- 
 turated with nitrogen gas 4 and capable of 
 holding from two to four times the bulk of 
 the air introduced. The bottle is then to 
 be closed with a ground glass stopper, and 
 agitated for five minutes. After this, the 
 stopper is to be withdrawn while the 
 mouth of the phial is under water ; and 
 for the greater accuracy, it may be closed 
 and agitated again. Lastly, the air is to he 
 again transfered to the graduated glass 
 tube, in order to ascertain the diminution 
 of its bulk. 
 
 4- HumbolCs Eudiometer. 
 Consists ; n decomposing a definite quan- 
 tity of atmospheric air, by means of the 
 combustion of phosphorus, after v hich, the 
 portion of gas which remains must be mea- 
 sured. 
 
 Take a glass cylinder, closed at the top, 
 and whose capacity must be measured into 
 sufficiently small portions by a graduated 
 scale fixed on it. If the instrument be 
 destined solely for examining atmospheric 
 air, it will be sufficient to apply the scale 
 from the orifice of the cylinder down to 
 about half its length, or to sketch that 
 scale on a slip of paper pasted on the out- 
 side of the tube, and to varnish it over with 
 a transparent varnish. 
 
 This half of the eudiometrical tube is di- 
 vided into fifty equidistant parts, which in 
 tVis case indicate hundredth parts of the 
 whole capacity of the instrument. 
 
 Into this vessel, full of atmospheric air, 
 put a piece of dry phosphorus, (one grain 
 to every twelve cubic inches,} close it air- 
 tight, and heat it gr dually, first the sides 
 near the bottom, and afterwards the bot- 
 tom itself. The phosphonis will take fire 
 and burn rapidly. After every hinjr is 
 cold, invert the mouth of th. eudiometer 
 
 tube into a basin of water, or mercury, 
 and withdraw the cork. The water wijl 
 ascend in proportion to the loss of oxygen 
 gas the air has sustained, and thus its quan- 
 tity may be ascertained. 
 Analogous to this is 
 
 5. Seguirts Eudiometer ', 
 
 Whteh consists of a glass tube, of about 
 one inch in diameter, and eight or ten 
 inches high, closed at the upper extremity. 
 It is filled with mercury, and kept inverted 
 in this fluid in the mercurial trough. A 
 small bit of phosphorus is introduced into 
 it, which on account of its specific gravity 
 being less than that of mercury, will rise 
 up in it *.o the top. The phosphorus is then 
 melted by means of a red-hot poker, or 
 burning coal applied to the outside of the 
 tube. When the phosphorus is liquified, 
 small portions of air destined to be exa- 
 mined, and which have been previously 
 measured in a vessel graduated to the cubic 
 inch, or into grains, are introduced into 
 the tube. As soon as the air which is sent 
 up reaches the phosphorus, a combustion 
 will take place and the mercury will rise 
 again. The combustion continues till the 
 end of the operation ; but, for the greater 
 exactness, Mr. Seguin directs the residuum 
 to be heated strongly. When cold it is 
 introduced into a small vessel, whose ca- 
 pacity has been ascertained at the same 
 time as that of the preceding. The diffe- 
 rence of the two volumes gives the quan- 
 tity of the oxygen gas contained in the air 
 subjected to examination. 
 
 6. Bertholefs Eudiometer. 
 Instead of the rapid combustion of phos- 
 
 pljiorus, Bertholet has substituted its spon- 
 taneous combus'ion, which absorbs the oxy- 
 gen of atmospheric air completely ; and, 
 when the quantity of air operated on is 
 small, the process is accomplished in a 
 short time. 
 
 Bertholet's apparatus consists of a narrow 
 graduated g-lass tube, containing the air to 
 be examined, into which is introduced a 
 cylinder, or stick of phosphorus, supported 
 upon a glass rod, while the tube stands in- 
 verted in water. The phosphorus should 
 be nearly as long as the tube. Immediate- 
 ly after the introduction of the phosphorus, 
 white vapours ar^ formed which fill the 
 tube ; these vapours gradually descend, 
 and become absorbed by the wa'ter. When 
 no more white vapours appear, the pro- 
 cess is at an end, for ail the oxygen gas 
 which was present in the confined quantity 
 of air, has united with the phosphorus ; the 
 residuum i.s the quantity of nitrogen of the 
 air submitted to examination. 
 
 This eudiometer, though excellent of 
 the kind, is nevertheless not absolutely 
 to be depended upon ; for, as soon as 
 the absorption of oxyge'n is completed, 
 the nitrogen gas exercises an action upon 
 the phosphorus, and thus its bulk becomes 
 
EUD 
 
 EUP 
 
 307 
 
 increased. It has been ascertained, that 
 the volume of nitrogen gas is increased to 
 l-40th part ; consequently the bulk of the 
 residuum, diminished by 1-40, gives us 
 the bulk of the nitrogen gass of the air ex- 
 amined $ which bulk, subtracted from the 
 original mass of air, gives us the proportion 
 of oxygen gas contained in it. The same 
 allowance must be made in the eudiometer 
 of Seguin. 
 
 7. Davy's Eudiometer. 
 
 Until very lately, the preceding processes 
 were the methodf of determining the rela- 
 tive proportions of the two gases which 
 compose our atmosphere. 
 
 Some of these methods though very in- 
 genious, are so extremely slow in their ac- 
 tion, that it is difficult to ascertain the pre- 
 cise time at which the operation ceases. 
 Others have frequently involved inaccura. 
 cies, not easily removed. 
 
 The eudiometer of Mr. Davy is not only 
 free from these objections, but the result 
 it offers is always constant ; it requires 
 little address, and is very expeditious ; the 
 apparatus is portable, simple and conveni- 
 ent. 
 
 Take a small glass tube, graduated into 
 one hundred equi-distant parts ; fill this 
 tube with the air to be examined, and 
 plunge it into a bottle, or any other conve- 
 nient vessel, containing a concentrated so- 
 lution of green muriate or sulphate of iron, 
 strongly impregnated with nitrous gas. All 
 that is necessary to be done is, to move the 
 tube in the solution a little backwards and 
 forwards ; under these circumstances, the 
 oxygen gas contained in the air will be ra- 
 pidly absorbed, and condensed by the ni- 
 trous gas in the solution, in the form of ni- 
 trous acid. 
 
 N. B. The state of the greatest absorp- 
 tion must be marked, as the mixture after- 
 wards emits a little gas which would alter 
 the result. 
 
 This circumstance depends upon the slow 
 decomposition of the nitrous acid (formed 
 during the experiment,) by the green oxyd 
 of iron, and the consequent production of a 
 small quantity of aeriform fluid (chiefly 
 nitrous gas) ; which, having no affinity with 
 the red muriate, or sulphate of iron, produ- 
 ced by the combination of oxygen, is gra- 
 dually evolved and mingled with the resi- 
 dual nitrogen gas. 
 
 The impregnated solution with green mu- 
 riate, is more rapid in its operation than the 
 solution with green sulphate. In cases when 
 these salts cannot be obtained in a state of 
 absolute purity, the common sulphate of 
 iron of commerce may be employed. One 
 cubic inch of moderately strong impreg- 
 nated solution, is capable of absorbing five 
 or six cubic inches of oxygen, in common 
 processes ; but the same quantity must ne- 
 ver be employed for more than one experi- 
 ment. 
 
 In all these different methods of analyzing 
 air, it is necessary to operate on air of a de- 
 terminate density, and to take care that the 
 residuum be neither more condensed nor 
 dilated than the air was wnen first operated 
 on. If these things are not attended to, no 
 dependance whatever can be placed upon 
 the result of the experiments, how care- 
 fully soever they may have been performed. 
 It is, therefore, necessary to place the air 
 before and after the examination, into 
 water of the same temperature. If this, 
 and several other little circumstances have 
 been attended to, for instance, a change in 
 the height of the barometer, &c. \vr> find 
 that air is composed of 0.22 of oxygen 
 gas, and 0.78 of nitrogen gas by bulk. 
 But as the weight of these two. gases is 
 not exactly the same, the proportion of 
 the component parts by weight will differ 
 a little ; for as the specific gravity of oxy- 
 gen gas is to that of nitrogen gas as 135: 
 115, it follows that 100 parts of air are com- 
 posed ^by -weight of about 74 nitrogen gas, 
 and 26 oxygen gas. 
 
 The air of this metropolis, examined by 
 means of Davy's eudiometer, was found, iii 
 all the different seasons of the year to con- 
 tain 0.21 of oxygen; and the same was the 
 case with air taken at Islington and High- 
 gate ; in the solitary cells in Cold-bath- 
 fields prison, and on the river Thames. But 
 the quantity of water contained in a given 
 bulk of air from these places, differed con- 
 siderably. 
 
 EUGENIA. (So named by Micheli, in 
 compliment to Prince Eugene of Savoy, who 
 sent him from Germany almost all the plants 
 described by Clusius.) The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Icosandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 EUGENIA JAMBOS. The systematic name 
 of the Malabar plum-tree. See Malabar 
 plum. 
 
 EUGEUS. (From y, well, and g/, the earth ; 
 so called, because of its fertility.) The 
 uterus. 
 
 Eule. (From w\a.u, to putrefy.) A worm 
 bred in foul and putrid ulcers. 
 
 EUIOJCHIUM. (From IVVK^O?, an eunuch ; 
 so called because it was formerly said to 
 render those who eat it impotent, like an 
 eunuch.) The lettuce. 
 
 EUPATOHIOPHALACROJf. (FrOHl UiTTsflagtlV, 
 
 agrimony, and <J>*AO*/>O?, bald.) A species of 
 agrimony with naked h ads. 
 
 EUPATORIUM. (From Eupator 9 its 
 inventor ; or quasi hepatorium, from ** , 
 the liver ; because it was said to be useful 
 in diseases of the liver.) 1. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnxun system. 
 Class, Syngencsia. Order, Polygamia cequa- 
 Us. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of Enpato- 
 rium Jlrabicum. Hemp agrimony. This 
 very bitter and strony-smellfng plant, ?s the 
 Eupatorivm cannabimim ; foUis digitatis, of 
 
EUP 
 
 EXA 
 
 Linnaeus. Its juice proves violently emetic teemed by the common people, as a remedy 
 and purgative, if taken in sufficient quanti- for all diseases of the eyes; yet, notwith- 
 ty, and promotes the secretions generally, standing this, and the encomiums of some 
 It is recommended in dropsies, jaundices, medical writers, is now wholly fallen into 
 agues, &c. and is in common use in Hoi- disuse. It is an ingredient in the British 
 land, stiiiongst the lower orders, as a purifier herb-tobacco. 
 
 EIFHHASJA OFFICINALIS. The syste- 
 matic name ot' the eye-br;ght. See Euphra- 
 sia. 
 
 EUSTACHIAN TUBE. Tuba Eitslachia- 
 na. The tube s>o called was discovered by 
 the great Eustactuus. It begins, one in 
 each e.r, from tlje aiuerior ex'remity of the 
 Umpunum, and runs forwards and inwards 
 in a bony canal, which U-rrninaies with the 
 petrous portion of the temporal bone. It 
 then goes on, partly cartilaginous, and part- 
 and Tftzrlto, to digest.) Substances are so ly membranous, gradually becoming larger 
 
 T 1 , 1_ .1, _J U , I- ' 1 *1- .- IV _ ' A- 
 
 of the blood in old ulcers, scurvy, and ana- 
 sarca. 
 
 EUPATORIUM AHABICUM. See EltpatO- 
 
 rinm. 
 
 EUPATORIUM CANNABINUM. The syste- 
 matic name of the aemp agrimony. See 
 Eupatorium 
 
 EupAT'jRicM MESuts. See Agerutum. 
 
 EUPEPSIA. (Froi.M tu, well, and TriTrlu, to 
 concoct.) A good <Ugv.suon. 
 
 EUPEPTIC. (Eupeptica ; from eu, good, 
 
 and at length ends behind the soft paiate. 
 Through this tube the air passes to the tym- 
 panum. 
 
 Eusiachian valve. See Valvula Eustachu. 
 
 EDTIIYPOHIA. (From tvfjv;, straight, and 
 Tr&yfa, to pass into.) Euthyporos. An ex- 
 tension made in a straight line, to put in 
 
 are ensy to digest. 
 
 EUPHORBIA AUTrauoRUM. The-Linnaean 
 name )t a plant supposed to produce the 
 Euptiorbiiim. 
 
 EUPHOKBIA CANARIEXSIS. In the Canary 
 islands this species of spurge affords the 
 gum euphorbium. 
 
 EUPHORBIA CYPAHISSIAS. The systema- place a fracture, or "dislocation, 
 tic name of the cypress spurge. See Eu- EVAPORATION. The volatilization of 
 sula minor. a fluid, by means of heat, with access of 
 
 EUPHRORBIA LATHTRIS. The systematic air, in order to diminish its fluidity, to ob- 
 name of the plant, winch affords the lesser tain any fixed salts it may hold in solution, 
 cataputia seeds. See Cataputia minor. or to diminish the quantity of a residuum. 
 
 EUPHORBIA OFFICI> T ARUM. The svstema- In this manner sea water is evaporated, and 
 
 the salt obtained, and decoctions made into 
 extracts. 
 
 EVEKRICULUM. (From everro, to^ sweep 
 away.) A sort of spoon, used to clear the 
 bladder from gravel. 
 
 EXACERBATION. (From exacerbesco, 
 to become violent.) An increase of febrile 
 
 tic name of the plant which affords the eu- 
 phorbium in the greatest abundance. See 
 Euphorbium. 
 
 EUPHORBIA PALUSTRI*. The systematic 
 name of the greater spurge. Ste Esular 
 major. 
 
 EUPHORBIA PAR ALIAS. See Titiiy mains 
 paralios. 
 
 EUPHORBIA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, JJode- 
 candria. Order, Trigynia. 
 
 EUPHORBIL'M. (From Evpkorbus, 
 the physiciao of king Juba, in honour of 
 whom it was named.) An inodorous gum- 
 resin, in yellow tears, which have the Ap- 
 pearance of being worm-eaten ; said to be 
 
 EXASIULOSIS. 
 
 obtained from several species of Euphorbiae, carry.) An abortion. 
 
 but principally from the Euphorbia officina- 
 
 ntm ; aciiteata nuda tmdtangularis^ aculeis 
 
 germinatis, of Linnaeus; it is imported 
 
 from Ethiopia, Libya, and Mauritania. It 
 
 contains an active resin, and is very seldom 
 
 employed internally, but, as an ingredient, 
 
 it enters into many resolvent and ducutient 
 
 plasters. 
 
 EUPHRAS1A. 
 
 symptoms. 
 
 EXOJUESIS. (From t%auia> t to remove.) 
 One of the divisions of surgery, adopted by 
 the old surgeons ; the term implies the re- 
 moval of parts. 
 
 EXALMA. (From *Ma> put, to leap out.) 
 Hippocrates applies it to the starting ot the 
 vertebrae out of their places. 
 
 EXAMBLOMA. (From ^A^KiTv.ai t to mis- 
 
 An abortion. 
 
 (From t'Jtv:*.cf]cucu> t to 
 
 relax or open.) The opening' ot the mouths 
 of vessels, to discharge their contents ; also 
 the meeting of the extremities of the veins 
 and arteries. 
 
 EXANTHEMA. (From c*y0ia>, to spring 
 forth, to bud.) Exanlldsma. An eruption 
 
 (Corrupted from Eu- of the skin. Cullen makes exanthemata an 
 from iv^eev t joyful ; so order in the class pyrexlx. It includes dis- 
 
 called because it exhilarates the spirits.) - ' : -" : " L ' - 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Lmn?ean system. Cla^s, Didynama. Order, 
 .faigiospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeiai name of eye- 
 bright. This beautiful little plant, Euphra- tive fevers. 
 sia iifficinatisf foUis ovatis, linenlis, urifiile Ex AX III.MV. 
 flentatis,.o( Li'.inxus, has been greatly es- 
 
 eai.es, beginning with fever, and followed by 
 an eruption on the skin. 
 
 EXANTHEMATA (The plural of ex- 
 fint./icnia.') The name of an order of diseases 
 in Culleh'.s Nosology, which embraces erup- 
 
 Sec Exanthema* 
 (From , wiihout, and 
 
EXC 
 
 EXO 
 
 309 
 
 of, a man, i. e. having 1 lost the facul- 
 ties nt a man.) A species of melancholy, 
 where the patient fancies himself some kind 
 of brute. 
 
 EXARAGMA. (From ^tgw / 7, to break. ) 
 A fracture. 
 
 EXARMA. (From e|*/ga>, to lift up.) A 
 tumour ; a swelling. 
 
 EXARTEMA. (From tgntfetu, to suspend.) 
 
 An amulet, or charm, hung round the neck. 
 
 ExARTiiHEsrA. (From |atgflgo, Lo put 
 
 out of joint.) Exarthromti. Exarthrosis. 
 
 A dislocation, or luxation. 
 
 EXARTHROMA. See Exarthrsma. 
 EXAUTIIUOSIS. See Exarthrema. 
 EXATITICULATIO (Fr >m ex, out of, and 
 (irticulus, a joint.) A luxation. The dis- 
 location of a bone from its socket. 
 
 EXCIPULUM. (From excipio, to receive.) 
 A chymical receiver. 
 
 EXCITABILITY. See Excitement. 
 EXCITEMENT. A term introduced 
 into medicine by Dr. Browne. Animals, 
 differ from themselve s in their dead state, or 
 from any other inanimate matter, in this pro- 
 perty alone ; t/iey can be affected by external 
 agents, as well as by certain functions pecu- 
 liar to themselves in such a manner, that the 
 phenomena peculiar to the living state can be 
 produced. Tins proposition extends to 
 every thing that is vital in nature, and 
 therefore applies to vegetables. 
 
 The external agents are reducible to 
 heat, diet, and other substances taken into 
 the stomach, blood, the fluids secreted 
 from the body and air. 
 
 The functions of the system itself, pro- 
 ducing the same effect, are muscular con- 
 traction, sense, or perception, and the 
 energy of the brain m thinking, and in ex- 
 citing passion and emotion. These affect 
 the system in the same manner as the other 
 agents ; and they arise both from the other 
 and from themselves. 
 
 If the property which distinguishes living 
 from dead matter, or the operation of ei- 
 ther of the two sets of powers be with- 
 drawn, life ceases. Nothing else than the 
 presence of these is necessary to life. 
 
 Tile property on which both sets of 
 powers act Dr. Browne names Excitability, 
 and the powers themselves exciting powers. 
 The word body, means both the body simply 
 so called, and also as endued with an inteU 
 lectual part, a part appropriated to passion 
 and emotion, or a soul: the usual appella- 
 tion in medical writings is system. 
 
 The effects common to all the exciting 
 powers, are sense, motion, mental exer- 
 tion, and passion. Their effects being the 
 same, it must be granted, that the operation 
 of all their powers is the same. 
 
 The effects of the exciting powers acting 
 upon the excitability, Dr. Browne, denomi- 
 nates excitement. 
 EXCITING CAUSE. Occasional cause. 
 
 Procatarctic cause. Remote cause. That 
 which when applied to the bodj , excites a 
 disease The exciting, or remote >.u.-es ot 
 diseases, are either external or internal. 
 
 EXCORIATION. (From excorio, to 
 take off the skin.) Excoriatio. An abra- 
 sion of the skm. 
 
 EXCREMENT. (From excerno, to se- 
 parate fiorn ) The aivine faeces. , 
 EXCRESCENCE. (From excresco, to 
 grow from.) Excrescentia. Any preter- 
 naiural formation of fle-h, on any part of 
 the body, as wens, warts, &c. 
 
 EXCRETION. (From excerno, to se- 
 parate from.) Excretio. This term is ap- 
 plied to the separation or secretion of those 
 fluids from the blood of an animal, that are 
 supposed to be useless, as the urine, per- 
 spiration, and alvine faex. 
 
 EXFOLIATION. (From cxfolio, to 
 cast the leaf.) Exfohatio. The separa- 
 tion of a dead piece of bone from the living-. 
 EXFOLIATIVUM. (From exfolio, to shed 
 the leaf.) A raspatory or instrument for 
 scraping exfoliating portions of bone. 
 
 EXISCHIOS. (From i|, out of, and wv, 
 the ischium.) A luxation of the thigh-bone. 
 EXITURA. (From exee y to come from.) 
 A running abscess. 
 
 EXITCS. (From exeo, to come out.) A 
 prolapsus, or falling down of the womb or 
 anus. 
 
 ExocfrAS. (From ij?a>, without, and t%a>, 
 to have.) Exoche. A tubercle on the out- 
 side of the anus. 
 
 EXOCHE. See Exochas. 
 EXOCYSTE. See Exocystis. 
 EXOCYSTIS. (From |a>, without, and 
 xu0v;, the bladder.) Exocyste. A prolapsus 
 of the inner membrane of the bladder. 
 
 EXOMPHALUS. (From %, out, and 
 c[A<pa.Kof, the navel.) Exomphalos. An 
 umbilical hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 EXOITCHOMA. (F*om g, and c>^o?, a 
 tumour. ) A large prominent turn ur. 
 
 EXOPHTHALMIA. (From , out, 
 and oq&a.Kf4o<;, the eye.) A swelling or pro- 
 trusion of the bulb of the eye, to such a 
 degree that the -eyelids cannot cover it. It 
 may be caused by inflammation, when it is 
 termed exophthalmia infammatoria ; or 
 from a collection of pus in the globe of the 
 eye, when it is termed the exophthalmia pu- 
 rulent a ; or from a congestion of blood 
 within the globe of the eye, exophthalmia 
 sanguinea. 
 
 EXOSTOSIS. (From *|f, and oarltov, a 
 bone.) Hyper ostosis A morbid enlarge- 
 ment, or hard tumour of a bone. A genus 
 of disease arranged by Cullen in the class 
 locales, and order tumores- The bones 
 most frequently affected with exostosis, are 
 those of the cranium, the lower jaw, ster- 
 num, humerus, radius, ulna, bones of the 
 carpus, the femur, and tibia. There is, 
 however, no bone of the body which may 
 
310 
 
 EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 not become the seat of this disease. It is 
 not uncommon to find the bones of the cra- 
 nium affected with exostosi*, in their whole 
 extent. The ossa parietalia sometimes be- 
 come an inch thick. 
 
 Tim exostosis, however, mostly rises 
 from the surface ot the bone, in the form of 
 a hard round tumour, and venenai exosto- 
 ses, or nodes, are observed to arise chiefly 
 on compact bones ; such of these as are 
 only superficially covered with soft parts, 
 as, for instance, the bones of the cranium, 
 and the front surface of the tibia. 
 
 EXPECTORANTS. (Expectorantia, 
 sc. medicamenta, from expectoro, to dis- 
 charge from the breast.) Those medicines 
 which increase the discharge of mucus from 
 the lungs. The different articles referred to 
 this class may be divided into the following 
 orders: 1. Nauseating expectorants, as squills 
 ammoniacum, and garlic, which are to be 
 preferred for the aged and phlegmatic. 2. 
 Stimulating expectorants, as marrubium, 
 which is adapted to the young and irritable, 
 and those easily affected by expectorants. 
 3. Jlntispasmoitic expectorants, as vesica- 
 tories, pediluvitim, and watery vapours ; 
 these are best calculated for the plethoric 
 and irritable, and those liable to spasmodic 
 affections. 4. Irritating expectorants, as 
 fumes of tobacco and acid vapours. The 
 constitutions to which these are chiefly 
 adapted, are those past the period of youth, 
 and those in whom there are evident marks 
 of torpor, either in the system generally, 
 or in the lungs in particular. 
 
 EXPIRATION. (From expiro, to 
 breathe.) Expiratio. That part of respi- 
 ration in which the. air is thrust out from 
 the lungs. See Respiration. 
 
 EXPRESSED OILS. Such oils as are ob- 
 tained by pressing the substance con- 
 taining them, as olives, which give out 
 olive oil, almonds, &c. 
 
 ExstrccATTO. (From ex, out of, and 
 succus, humour.) An ecchymosis, or ex- 
 travasation of humours, under the integu- 
 ments. 
 
 EXTENSOR. (From extendo, to stretch 
 out.) A term given to those muscles 
 whose office it is to extend any part ; the 
 term is in opposition to flexor. 
 
 EXTENSOR BREVIS DIGITORUM 
 PEDIS. Extensor brews of Douglas. Cal- 
 cano phalanginien commune of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the toes situated on the foot. 
 It arises fleshy and tendinous from the fore 
 and upper part of the os calcis, and soon 
 forms a fleshy belly, divisible into four 
 portions, which send off' an equal number 
 of tendons that pass over the upper part of 
 the foot under the tendons of the extensor 
 longus digitorum pedis, to be inserted into 
 its tendinous expansion. Its office is to 
 extend she voes. 
 
 EXTENSOR CARPI RADIALIS BRE. 
 
 VIOR. Radialis externus brevior of 
 AitMi.ns. Rudialis secundus of Winslow. 
 An extensor muscle of the wrist, situated 
 OH the fore-arm. It arises tendinous from 
 the external condyle of the humerus, and 
 from the ligament that connects the radius 
 to it, and runs along the outside of the ra- 
 dius. It is inserted by a long tendon into 
 the upper and back part of the metacarpal 
 bone of the middle finger. It assists in 
 extending and bringing the hand backward. 
 
 EXTENSOR CARPI RADIALIS LON- 
 GIOR. Radialis externu* longior of Al- 
 bmus. Jiadialis externus primus of Wins- 
 low. An extensor -muscle of the carpus, 
 situated on the fore-arm, that acts in con- 
 junction with the former. It arises thin, 
 broad, and fleshy, from the lower pan of 
 the external ridge of the os humeri, above 
 its external condyle, and is inserted by a 
 round tendon into the posterior and upper 
 part of the metacarpal bone that sustains 
 the fore-fingers. 
 
 EXTENSOR CARPI ULNARIS^ 77- 
 naris externus of Albums and Winslow. 
 It arises from the outer condyle of the os 
 humeri, and then receives an origin from 
 the edge of the ulna : its tendon passes 
 in a groove behind the styloid process of 
 the ulna to be inserted into the inside of 
 the basis of the metacarpal bone of the 
 little finger. 
 
 EXTENSOR DIGITORUM COMMU- 
 NIS. Cum extensore proprio auricula- 
 ris of Albinus. Extensor digitorum, com- 
 munis manus of Douglas and Winslow. /r- 
 tensor digitorum communis, sen 'digitorum 
 tensor of Cowper, and Epichondylo-puspha- 
 tangettien commune of Dumas. A muscle si- 
 tuated on the tore-arm, that extends all the 
 joints of the fingers. It arises from the exter- 
 nal protuberance of the humerus : and at the 
 wrist it divides into three flat tendons, 
 which pass under the annular ligament, to 
 be inserted into all ihe bones of the fore, 
 middle and ring fingers. 
 
 EXTENSOR DIGITORUM LONGUS. 
 See Extensor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 EXTEXSOH IXDICIS. See Indicator. 
 
 EXTENSOR LONGUS DIGITORUM 
 PKDIS. Extensor longus peroneo tibisus 
 phalangittien commune of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated on the leg, that extendsall the joints 
 of the four small toes. It arises from the 
 upper part of the tibia and fibula, and the in- 
 terosseous ligament; its tendon passes under 
 the annular ligament, and then divides into 
 five, four of which are inserted into the 
 second and third phalanges of the toes, and 
 the fifth goes to the basis of the metatarsal 
 bone. This last Winslow reckons a dis- 
 tinct muscle, and calls it Peronceus brevis. 
 
 EXTENSOR LOXGUS POLLICIS PEDIS. See 
 Extensor proprius poUicis pedis. 
 
 EXTENSOR MAG jf us. See Gastroenemi-us 
 internus. 
 
EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 311 
 
 EXTENSOR MAJOIl POtLICIS MANUS. See 
 
 Extensor secundi internodii. 
 
 EXTiiNSOP MINOR POGUCIS MAWS. See 
 
 Extensor primi internodii. 
 
 EXTENSOR OSSIS METACARPI POL- 
 LICIS MANUS. Abductor longus pollici9 
 manus of Aibintis. Extensor primi inter- 
 nodii of Douglas. Extensor primus pollicis 
 of Winsiow. ^Extensor primii inttmodii pot- 
 ticis of Cowper. Cubito-radisus metacarpten 
 du pouce of Dumas. It arises flehsy from the 
 middle and posterior part of the ulita, from 
 the posterior part of the middle of the 
 radius, and from the interosseotis ligament, 
 and is inserted into the us trapezium, and 
 upper part of the metacarpal bone of the 
 thumb. 
 
 EXTENSOR POLLJCIS PRIMUS. See Exten- 
 sor primi internodii. 
 
 EXTENSOR POIJ.ICIS SECUNDUS. See Ex- 
 tensor secundi internodii. 
 
 EXTENSOR PRIMI INTERNODH. 
 Extensor minor potttcis manus of Albinus. 
 This muscle, and the Extensor ossis meta- 
 carpi pollicis manus, are called Extensor pol- 
 licis primus by Winsiow. Extensor secun- 
 di internodii by Doug-las. Extensor secundi 
 internodii ossis pollicis of Cowper. Cubito- 
 susphalangien du pouce of Dumas. A mus- 
 cle of the thumb, situated on the hand, that 
 extends the first bone of the thumb ob- 
 liquely outwards. It arises fleshy from the 
 posterior part of the ulnar, and from the 
 interosseous ligament, and is inserted ten- 
 dinous into the posterior part of the first 
 bone of the thumb. 
 
 EXTENSOR PROPRTUS POLLICIS 
 PEDIS. Extensor longits f-f Dougl-.s. Ex- 
 tensor pollicis longns i.f Winsiow and Cow- 
 per. Peroneo susphalangien du pouce of Du- 
 mas. An exterior muscle of the ^reut toe, 
 situated on the foot. It arises by an acute, 
 tendinous and fleshy beginning, some way 
 below the head and anterior part of the 
 fibula, along which it runs to near its lower 
 extremity, connected to it by a number of 
 fleshy fibres, which descend obliquely, and 
 form a tendon, which is inserted into the 
 posterior part of the first and last joint of 
 the great toe. 
 
 EXTENSOR SECUNDI INTERNODII. 
 Extensor majus pollicis manu& of Aibinus. 
 Extensor pollicis secunclus of Winsiow. Ex- 
 tensor tertii internodii of Douglas. Exten- 
 sor internodii ossis pollicis of Cowper. Cubi- 
 to-susphalangettien du ponce of Dumas. A 
 muscle of the thumb, situated on the hand, 
 that extends the last joint of the thumb 
 obliquely backwards. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the middle part of the ul- 
 na, and the interosseous ligament ; it then 
 forms a tendon, which runs through a small 
 groove at the inner and back part of the 
 radius, to be inserted into the last bone of 
 the thumb. Its use is to extend the last 
 phalanx of the thumb obliquely back- 
 wards. 
 
 EXTENSOR SECUNDT IWTERSTODII 
 FROpruus See Indicator. 
 
 EXTENSOR TARSI MINOR. See Plantd- 
 
 ris. 
 
 EXTENSOR TARSI SURA us. See Gastroc- 
 nemius intemus. 
 
 EXTENSOR TERTII INTERSTOII MINI- 
 MI BIGITI. See Abductor minimi digiti 
 manus. 
 
 EXTENSOR TERTII INTEHNODII INDICIS. 
 See Prior indicis. 
 
 EXTERNUS MALLEI. See LaXdtOr 
 
 pani. 
 
 EXTIRPATION. (From extirpo, to 
 eradicate.) Extirpatio. The complete re- 
 moval or destruction of any part, either 
 by cutting instruments, or the action of 
 caustics. 
 
 EXTRACTION. (From extraho, to 
 draw out.) Extractio. The taking extra- 
 neous substances out of the body. Thus 
 bullets and splinters are said to be extract- 
 ed from wounds ; stones from the urethra, 
 or bladder. 
 
 Surgeons also sometimes apply the term 
 extraction to the removal of tumours out of 
 cavities, as, for instance, to the taking of 
 cartilaginous tumours out of the joints. 
 They seldom speak of extracting any dis- 
 eased original part of the body ; though 
 the> do so in one example, viz. the cata- 
 ract. 
 
 EXTRACT. (Extractunif from extra- 
 ho, to draw out.) T;?e generic term ex- 
 tract is used pLarmaceutically, in an ex- 
 tensive sense, and includes *11 those pre- 
 pare tious from vrge'ables which are sepa- 
 rable by the agency of various liquids, and 
 afterwards obtained from such solutions, in 
 a solid stale, by evaporation of the men- 
 struum. It also includes those substances 
 which are fi^iu in solution by the natural 
 juice-* of fresh plants, as well as those to 
 which some menstruum is added at the 
 time of preparation. Now, such soluble 
 matters are various, and mostly compli- 
 cated ; so that chymical accuracy is not to 
 be looked for in the application of the 
 term. Chymis>ts, however, have affixed 
 this name to one peculiar modification of 
 vegetable matter, which has been called 
 extractive, or extract, or extractive prin- 
 ciple; and, as this forms one constituent 
 part of common extracts, and possesses 
 certain characters, it will be proper to 
 mention such of them as may influence its 
 pharmaceutical relations. The extractive 
 principle has a strong taste, differing in 
 different plants : it is soluble in water, and 
 its solution speedily runs into a state of 
 putrefaction, by which it is destroyed. Re- 
 peated evaporations and solutions render 
 it at last insoluble, in consequence of its 
 combmation with oxygen from the atmos- 
 phere. It is soluble in alkohol, but inso- 
 luble in ether. It unites with alumine, and 
 if boiled with neutral salts thereof, preci- 
 
312 
 
 EXT 
 
 EXT 
 
 pitates them. It precipitates with strong 
 acids, and with the oxyds from solutions of 
 most metallic salts, especially muriate of 
 tin. It readily unites with alkalies, and 
 forms compound* wiih them, which are so- 
 luble in water. No part, however, of this 
 subject has been hitherto sufficiently ex- 
 amined. 
 
 In the preparation of all the extracts, 
 the London Pharmacopoeia requires that 
 the water be evap uated a^ speedily as 
 possible, in a broad, shallow dish, by 
 nuans of a water-bath, until they have 
 acquired .< consistence proper for making- 
 pills ; and, towards the Mid of the in- 
 spissation, that they should be constantly 
 stirred with a wooden rod. These general 
 rules require minute and accurate atten- 
 tion, more particularly in the immediate 
 evaporation of the solution, whevher pre- 
 pared by expression or decoction, in the 
 ma iner as well as the degree of heat by 
 which it is performed, and the promotion of 
 it by changing 1 the surface by constant stir- 
 ring, when the liquor begins to thicken, and 
 even by directing a strong current of air 
 ovtrr its surface, if it can conveniently be 
 done It is impossible to regulate the tem- 
 perature over a naked fire, or if it be used, 
 to prevent the extract from burning ; the 
 use of a water-bath is, therefore, absolutely 
 necessary, and not to be dispensed with, 
 and the beauty and precision of extracts 
 so prepared, will demonstrate their supe- 
 riority. 
 
 EXTRACTIVE. See Extract. 
 
 EXTHACTUM ACOKITI. Extract of aconite. 
 " Take of aconite leaves, fresh, a pound ; 
 bruise them in a stone mortar, sprinkling on 
 a little water; then press out the juice, and, 
 without any separation of the sediment, eva- 
 porate it to a proper consistence." The 
 dose is from one grain to five grains. For 
 its virtues, see Jlconitum. 
 
 EXTRACTUM ALOES. Extract of aloes. 
 "T,,ke of extract of spike aloe, powdered, 
 half a pound; boiling water, four pin's." 
 Macerate for three days in a gentle heat, 
 then strain the solution, and set it by, that 
 the dregs may subside. Pour off the clear' 
 solution, and evaporate it to a proper con- 
 sistence. The dose, from v to xv grs. See 
 Aloes. 
 
 EXTRACTUM ANTHEMTDIS. Extract of cha- 
 momile, formerly called extractum chamce- 
 meli. " Take of chamomile flowers, dried, 
 a pound. Water, a gallon." Boil down to 
 four pints, and strain the solution while it is 
 hot, then evaporate it to a proper consist- 
 ence. The dose is x grs to a scruple. For 
 its virtues, see Chamcemelum. _ 
 
 EXTRACTUM BEHADONX^. Extract of 
 belladonna. " T.tke of deadly night-shade 
 leaves, fresh, a pound." Bruise them in a 
 stone mortar, sprinkling on a little water : 
 then press out the juice, and without any 
 previous separation of the sediment, evapo- 
 
 rate it to a proper consistence. The dose 
 is from one to five grains. For its virtues, 
 see Be Ha tonna. 
 
 KXTRACTUM CINCHOXJE RESI5TOSUM. Re- 
 
 sinons extract of bark. *' Take of lance- 
 leaved cinchona bark, a pound; rectified 
 spirit, four pints.*' M.icerate for tour days, 
 and strain. Distil the tincture in the heat of 
 a water-bath, until the extract has acquired 
 a proper consis:ence. This is considered 
 by many as much more grateful to the sto- 
 mach, and, at the same time, producing all 
 the effects of bark in substance, and, by the 
 distillation of it, is intend -d that the spirit 
 which passes over shall be collected and 
 preserved. 'I he dose is from ten grains to 
 half a drachm. See Cinchona. 
 
 EXTRACTUM COLOCYNTHTDIS. Extract of 
 colocynth. " Tuke of colocvnth pulp, a 
 pound ; water, a gallon." Bojl down to four 
 pints, and strain the solution while it is hot, 
 and evaporate it to' a proper consistence. 
 The dose is from five to thirty grains. For 
 its virtues, see Colocynthis. 
 
 EXTRACTUM COLOCVNTH mis COMPOSITUM. 
 Compound extract of colocynth. " Take of 
 colocynth pulp, sliced, six drachms ; ex- 
 tract of spike aloe, powdered, an ounce and 
 half; scammony gum-resin powdered, half 
 an ounce ; cardamom-seeds powdered, a 
 drachm ; hard soap, three drachms ; boiling 
 water, two pints." Macerate the colocynth 
 pulp in the water, for four days, in a gentle 
 heat ; strain the solution, and add to it the 
 aloe, scammony, and soap ; then, by means 
 of a water-bath, evaporate it to a proper 
 consistence, constantly stirring, and about 
 the end of the inspissation, mix .n the car- 
 damom-seeds. The dose, from five to thir- 
 ty grains. 
 
 EXTRACTUM co?m. Extract of hemlock, 
 formerly called succus cicutae spissatus. 
 " Take of fresh hemlock, a pound." Braise 
 it in a stone mortar, sprinkling on a little 
 water; then press out the juice, and, with- 
 out any separation of the sediment, evapo- 
 rate it ;o a pi-oper consistence. The dose 
 from five grains to a scruple. 
 
 EXTRACTUM ELATERn. Extract of ela- 
 terium. "Cut the ripe, wild cucumbers 
 into slices, and pass the juice, very gently 
 expressed, through a very fine hair sieve, 
 into a glass vessel ; then set it by for some 
 hours, until the thicker part has subsided. 
 Pour off, and throw away the thinner part, 
 which swims at the top. Dry the thicker 
 part which remains in a gentle heat." The 
 dose from half a grain to three grains. For 
 its virtues, see Cucmnis agrestis. 
 
 EXTRACTUM GEXTIAXJE. Extract of gen- 
 tian. " Toke of gencian root, sliced, a 
 pound ; boiling water, a gallon." Macerate 
 for twenty-four hours, then boil down to 
 four pints : strain the hot liquor, and eva- 
 porate it to a proper consistence. Dose, 
 from ten to thirty grains. See Gentiana. 
 
 EXTBACTUM QLYCIRRHIZJE. Extract of 
 
EXT 
 
 EYE 
 
 313 
 
 liquorice. " Take of liquorice-root, sliced, 
 a pound ; water, boiling 1 , a gallon," Mace- 
 rate for twenty-four hours, then boil down 
 to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, and 
 evaporate it to a proper consistence. Dose, 
 from one drachm to half an ounce. See 
 Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 EXTUACTUM HJEMATOXYLI. Extract of 
 
 logwood, formerly called extractum ligni 
 canapechensis. " Take of logwood, pow- 
 dered, a pound ; water, boiling, a gallon." 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil 
 down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, 
 and evaporate it to a proper consistence. 
 Dose, from ten grains to half a drachm. 
 For its virtues, see Lignum campechense. 
 
 EXTRACTUM HUMULI. Extract of hops. 
 " Take of hops, half a pound ; water, boil- 
 ing, a gallon." Boil down to four pints; 
 strain the hot liquor, and evaporate it to a 
 proper consistence. This extract is said to 
 produce a tonic and sedative power com- 
 bined. The dose is from five grains to one 
 scruple See Lupulus. 
 
 EXTRACTUM HYOSCYAMI. Extract of hen- 
 bane. " Take of fresh henbane leaves, a 
 pound.'* Bruise them in a stone mortar, 
 sprinkling on a little water; then press out 
 the juice, and, without separating the fse- 
 culencies, evaporate it to a proper consis- 
 tence. Dose, from five to thirty grains. 
 For its virtues, see Hyosciamus. 
 
 EXTRACTUM OALAP^. Extract of ja- 
 lap. " Take of jalap-root, powdered, a 
 pound ; rectified spirit, four pints ; water, 
 ten pints." Macerate the jalap-root in the 
 spirit for four days, and pour off' the tinc- 
 ture ; boil the remaining powder in water, 
 until it be reduced to two pints ; then strain 
 the tincture and decoction separately, and 
 let the former be distilled and the latter 
 evaporated, until each begins to grow thick. 
 Lastly, mix the extract with the resin, and 
 reduce it to a proper consistence. Let this 
 extract be kept in a soft state, fit for form- 
 ing pills, and in a hard one, so that it may 
 be reduced to powder. The dose, from ten 
 to twenty grains. For its virtues, see Ja- 
 lapiwn 
 
 EXTKACTUM OPII. Extract of opium, 
 formerly called extractum thebaicum. 
 Opium colatum. " Take of opium, sliced, 
 half a pound ; water, three pints." Pour a 
 small quantity of the water upon the opium, 
 and macerate it for twelve hours, that it 
 may become soft; then, adding the re- 
 maining water gradually, rub them together 
 until the mixture be complete. Set it by, 
 that the fkculencies may subside ; then 
 strain the liquor, and evaporate it to a pro- 
 per consistence. Dose, from half a grain 
 to five grains. 
 
 EXTRACTUM PAPAVERIS. Extract of 
 white poppy. " Take of white poppy cap- 
 sules, bruised, a pound ; water, boiling, a 
 gallon." Macerate for twenty-four hours, 
 
 then boil down to four pints ; strain the 
 hot liquor, and evaporate it to a proper 
 consistence. Six grains are about equiva- 
 lent to one of opium. Dose, from half a 
 grain to five grains. For its virtues, see 
 Papaver album. 
 
 EXTRACTUM RHEI. Extract of rhubarb. 
 " Take of rhubarb root, powdered, a pound ; 
 proof spirit, a pint ; water, seven pints." 
 Macerate for four days in a gentle heat, 
 then strain, and set it by, that the faeculen- 
 cies nnay subside. Pour oft' the clear liquor, 
 and evaporate to a proper consistence. This 
 extract possesses the purgative properties 
 of the root, and the fibrous and earthy 
 parts are separated ; it is, therefore a use- 
 ful basis for pills, as well as given separate- 
 ly. Dose, from ten to thirty grains. See 
 Rhabarbarum. 
 
 EXTRACTUM SARSAPARILLSS. Extract of 
 sarsaparilla. " Take of sarsaparilla-root, 
 sliced, a pound ; water, boiling, a gallon." 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, then boil 
 down to four pints ; strain the hot liquor, 
 and evaporate it to a proper consistence. 
 In practice this is much used, to render 
 the common decoction of the same root 
 stronger and more efficacious. Dose, from 
 ten grains to a drachm. For its virtues, see 
 Sarsaparilla. 
 
 EXTRACTUM SATURNI. See Liquor acceta* 
 tis plumbi. 
 
 EXTRACTUM TARAXACI. Take of dandelion 
 root, fresh and bruised, a pound ; water, 
 boiling, a gallon. Macerate for twenty-four 
 hours ; boil down to four pints, and strain 
 the hot liquor through a woollen cloth ; 
 then evaporate it to a proper consistence. 
 Dose, from ten grains to a drachm. For its 
 virtues, see Taraxacum. 
 
 EXTRAVASATION. (From e^ra, with- 
 out, and vas, a vessel.) Extravasatio. A 
 term applied by surgeons to fluids, which 
 are out of their proper vessels or recep- 
 tacles. Thus, when blood is effused on the 
 surface, or in the ventricles of the brain, it 
 is said that there is an extravasation. When 
 blood is poured from the vessels into the 
 cavity of the peritoneum, in wounds of the 
 abdomen, surgeons call this accident extra- 
 vasation. The urine is also said to be extra- 
 va.sated, when, in consequence of a wound, 
 or of sloughing, or ulceration, it makes its 
 way into the cellular substance, or among 
 the abdominal viscera. When the bile 
 spreads among the convolutions of the 
 bowels, in wounds of the gall-bladder, it is 
 also a species of extravasation. 
 
 EYE. Oculus. The parts which consti-- 
 tute the eye are divided into external and 
 internal. The external parts are 1. The 
 eyebrows, or sitperdlia, which form arches 
 of hair above the orbit, at the lower part of 
 the forehead. Their use is to prevent the 
 sweat falling into the eyes, and for mode 
 rating the light above. 
 Ss 
 
314 
 
 EYE. 
 
 2. The eyelashes, or cilia, are the short 
 hairs chat gr.-,\v on the margin of the eye- 
 lids ; they keep external bodies out of the 
 eyes, and moderate the influx of light. 
 
 3. The eyelids, uv palpebrx, ol" which, one 
 is superior or up,*rr, and UK- other inferior 
 or under ; \vhere they join outwardly, h is 
 called the external canthus / inwardly, to- 
 wards the nose, the internal canthus ; ihey 
 cover and defend the eyes. 
 
 The margin of the eyelids, which is car- 
 tilaginous, is called tarsus. 
 
 In the tarsus, and internal surface of the 
 eyelids, small glands are situated, called 
 glandula: Mtibuiniance, because Meibomius 
 discovered them ; they secrete the oily mu- 
 cilaginous fluid, which prevents the attri- 
 tion of the eyes and eyelids, and facilitates 
 their motions. 
 
 4. The lachrymal glands, or glandul* 
 lachrymales, which are placed in the exter- 
 nal canthus, or corner of the eyes, in a Lttle 
 fovea of the os fronts. 
 
 From these glands six or more canals 
 issue, which are called lachrymal ducts, or 
 ductus lachrymates, and they open in the in- 
 ternal superficies of' the upper eyelids. 
 
 5. The lachrymal caruncle, or caruncula 
 facAri/mafo, which i<; situated in the internal 
 angle, or canthus of the eyelids. 
 
 6. Puncta lachrymatia, are two callous 
 orifices or openings, which open in the in- 
 ternal angle of the tarsus of the eyelids ; 
 the one in the superior, the other in the in- 
 ferior eyelid. 
 
 7. The lachrymal ducts, or canalcs lack- 
 rymales, are two small canals, which pro- 
 ceed from the lachrymal points into the 
 lachn mal sac. 
 
 8. The lachrymal sac, or saccus lachryma- 
 Hs, is a membranous sac, which is situated 
 in the internal canthus of the eye. 
 
 9. The nasul duct, or ductus nasalis, is a 
 membranous canal, which goes from the 
 inferior part of the lachrymal sac through 
 the bony canal below, and a little behind, 
 into the cavity of the nose, and opens 
 under the inferior spongy bone into the 
 nostrils. 
 
 10. The conjunctive membrane, or mem- 
 bruna conjunctiva, which, from its white 
 colour, is called albuginea, or white of the 
 eye, is a membrane which lines the internal 
 superficies of the eyelids, and covers the 
 whole fore-part of the globe of the eye ; it 
 is very vascular, as may be seen in inflam- 
 mations. 
 
 The bulb or globe of the eye is composed 
 of eight membranes, or coverings, two 
 chambers, or camera, and three humours, 
 improperly so called. 
 
 The membranes of the globe of the eye 
 are, four in the hinder or posterior part of 
 the bulb, or globe, viz. sclerotica, choroidea, 
 retina, and hyalotdea, or arachnoidea ; four 
 in the tore or anterior part of the bulb, viz. 
 
 cornsa transparens, iris, uvea, and capsule of 
 the crystalline lens. 
 
 The membrana sclerotica, or the sclerotic 
 or horny membrane, which is the outer- 
 most, begins from the opiic nerve, forms 
 the spherical or globular cavity, and termi- 
 nates in the circular margin of the trans- 
 parent cornea. 
 
 The membrana choroidea, or choroitles, is 
 the middle tunic of the bulb, of a black 
 colour, beginning from the optic nerve, and 
 covering the internal superficies of the scle- 
 rotica, to the margin of the transparent cor- 
 nea. Jn this place it secedes from the tor- 
 nea, and deflects transversely and inwardly, 
 and in the middle forms a round perforated 
 foramen. This circular membrane of the 
 choroidea in the anterior surface is called 
 iris, in the posterior superficies, uvea. 
 
 The round opening in the centre is called 
 the, pupil, or puptllo. This foramen, or 
 round opening, can be dilated, or contract- 
 ed, by the moving- powers of almost invisi- 
 ble muscular fibres. 
 
 The membrana retina, is the innermost 
 tunic, of a white colour, and similar to mu- 
 cus, being an expansion of the optic nerve, 
 chiefly composed oi its medullary part. It 
 covers the inward superficies of the cho- 
 roides, to the margin of the chrystalline 
 lens, and there terminates. 
 
 The chambers, or cameras, of the eyes 
 are : 
 
 1. Camera anterior, or fore-chamber ; is 
 an open space, which is formed anteriorly, 
 by the hollow superficies of the cornea tran- 
 spirtns, and posteriorly, by the superficies 
 of 1 he iris. 
 
 2. Camera posterior, is that small space 
 which remains anteriorly from the tunica 
 uvea, and pvpilla, or pupil ; posteriorly 
 from the anterior superficies of the chrys- 
 talline lens. 
 
 Both these chambers are filled with aque- 
 ous humour. The humours of the eye, as 
 they are called, are in number three : 
 
 1. The aqueous humour, which fills both 
 chambers. 
 
 2. The chrystalline lens, or humour, is a 
 pellucid body, about the size of a lentil, 
 which is included in an exceeding fine 
 membrane, or capsula, and lodged in a 
 concave fovea of the vitreous humour. 
 
 3. The vitreous humour is a pellucid, beau- 
 tifully transparent substance, which fills 
 the whole bulb of the eye behind, the chrys- 
 talline lens. Its external superficies is sur- 
 rounded with a most pellucid membrane, 
 which is called membrana hyaloidea, or 
 arachnoidea. In the anterior part is a fovea, 
 or bed, for the chrystalline lens, in which 
 the lens is seated. 
 
 The connection of the bulb is made an- 
 teriorly, by means of the conjunctive 
 membrane, with the inner surface of the 
 eyelids, or palpebra / posteriorly, by the 
 
FAB 
 
 adhesion of six muscles of the bulb and op- 
 tic nerve, with the orbit. 
 
 The optic nerve, or nervus opticus t per. 
 forates the sclerotica and choroides, and 
 then consitutes the retina, by spreading 
 itself on the whole posterior superficies of 
 the internal globe of the eye. 
 
 The muscles by which the eye is moved 
 in the orbit, are six ; much adeps surrounds 
 them, and fills up the cavities in which the 
 eyes are seated. The arteries are the in- 
 ternal orbital, the central, and the ciliary 
 arteries. The veins empty themselves into 
 the external jugulars. The nerves are the 
 optic, and branches from the third, fourth, 
 fifth, and sixth pair. 
 
 The use of the eye is to form the organ 
 of vision. 
 
 Externally, the globe of the eye and the 
 transparent cornea, are moistened with a 
 most limpid fluid, called lachryma, or 
 tears ; the same pellucid subtile fluid ex- 
 actly fills all the pores of the transparent 
 cornea; for, deprived of this fluid, and be- 
 ing exposed to the air, that coat of the eye 
 becomes dry, shrivelled, and cloudy, im- 
 peding the rays of light. 
 
 Eye-bright. See Euphrcuia. 
 
 EYE-BROW. Supercilium A layer of 
 short hair, which lies thick upon the low 
 part of the frontal bone, or the superior 
 prominent part of the orbit. 
 
 EYE-LID. Patyebra. The semi-lunar 
 moveable production of the skin which co- 
 vers the eye when shut. It is distinguished 
 into upper and under eye-lid. 
 
 F. 
 
 . or ft. In a prescription these letters 
 are abbreviations of fiat, or fiant> let it 
 or them be made ; thus /. bolus, let the 
 substance or substances prescribed be made 
 into a bolus. 
 
 FABA. See Bean. 
 
 FABA CRASSA. Telephium. Fabaria 
 crassula. Anacampseros. The plant which 
 bears these names in various pharmacopoeias, 
 is the orphine, Sedum telephium of Linnaeus : 
 foliis planiuscitlis serratis, corymbo foliose, 
 caule erecto. It was formerly ranked as an 
 antiphlogistic, but now forgotten. 
 
 FABA JGYPTIACA. Cyamos JEgyptia- 
 cus. Nytnphxa Indica. The pontic, or 
 Egyptian bean. The fruit of the nym- 
 phaea nelumbo of Linnsus, which grows on 
 marshy grounds in Egypt, and some of the 
 neighbouring countries. It is eaten either 
 raw or boiled, and is a tonic and astrin- 
 gent. 
 
 FABA FEBRIFUGA. See Faba Indica. 
 
 FABA INDICA. Faba sancti ignatii. Fa- 
 ba febrifuga. The seeds of a gourd-like 
 fruit, the produce of the Ignatia amara of 
 Linnxus. They are of a roundish figure, 
 very irregular and uneven, about the size of 
 a middling nutmeg, semi-transparent, and of 
 a hard, horny texture. They have a very 
 bitter taste, and no considerable smell. 
 They are said to be used in the Philippine 
 islands in all diseases, acting as a vomit and 
 purgative. Infusions are given in the cure 
 of intermittents, &c. 
 
 FABA MAJOR. The Turkey or garden 
 bean. See Bean. 
 
 FABA MIJTOR. Equina frasa. The horse- 
 bean. It differs no otherwise from the 
 garden bean than in being less. 
 
 FABA PECHURIM. Faba pichurim. Fa- 
 7 >a pechuris. An oblong oval, brown, and 
 
 ponderous seed supposed to be the pro- 
 duce of a L,aumS) brought, from the Brazils. 
 Their smell is like that of musk, between it 
 and the scent of sassafras. They are ex- 
 hibited as carminatives in flatulent colics, 
 diarrhoeas, and dysenteries. 
 
 FABA PURGATHTX. See Ricinus. 
 
 FABA SANUTI IGIVATII. See Faba indica. 
 
 FABA SUILLA. See Hyosctamus. 
 
 FABARIA. (From faba, a bean, which it 
 resembles.) Orphine. See Faba crassa. 
 
 FACE. The lower and anterior part of 
 the cranium, or skull. 
 
 FACIAL. Belonging to the face ; as 
 facial nerve, 8cc. 
 
 FACIAL NERVE. JVervus facialis- 
 Portia dura of the auditory nerve. These 
 nerves are two in number, and are pro- 
 perly the eighth pair : bat are commonly 
 called the seventh, being reckoned with 
 the auditory, which is the portio mollis of 
 the seventh pair. They arise from the 
 fourth ventricle of the brain, pass through 
 the petrous portion of the temporal bone 
 to the face, where they form the pes an- 
 serinus, which supplies the integuments of 
 the face and forehead. 
 
 FACIES HIPPOCRATICA. That par- 
 ticular disposition of the features which 
 immediately precedes the stroke of death 
 is so called, because it has been so admi- 
 rably described by Hippocrates. 
 
 FACIES RUBRA. See Gutta rosacea. 
 
 FACTITIOUS. A term applied to any 
 thing which is made by art, in opposition 
 to that which is native, or found already 
 made in nature. 
 
 FACULTY. Facultas. The power or 
 ability by which any aclion is performed. 
 
 F^CES. The plural of f<ex. The al- 
 vine excretions. 
 
316 
 
 FAL 
 
 FAS 
 
 FjECULA. (Diminutive of fax.} A FALDELLA. Contorted lint, used for com- 
 subi>tauce obtained by bruising or grinding presses. 
 
 certain vegetables in water. It is that Falling- sickness. See Epilepsia. 
 part which, after a little, falls to the bottom. Fallopian tube. See Tuba Fallopiana. 
 The fzECiila of plants appears to be only a Fallopian ligament. See Pouparfs liga- 
 slight alteration of mucilage, for it differs ment. 
 
 from mucilage in no other respect than be- FALX. See Falciform process. 
 ing insoluble in cold water, in which it falls FAMES CASUNA. See Bulimia. 
 with wonderful quickness. There are few FAMIGERATISSIMUM EMPLASTRUM. (From 
 plants which do not contain fxcula ; but famigeratus, renowned ; from fama^ fame, 
 the seeds of gramineous and leguminous ve- and gero, to bear; so named from its ex- 
 ge tables, and all tuberose roots contain it cellence.) A plaster used in intermittent 
 most plentifully. fevers, made of aromatic, irritating sub- 
 
 FjX. The alvine excretions are called stances, and applied to the wrists. 
 faeces. FARFARA. (From farfarns, the white 
 
 FAGARA. The name of a genus of poplar; so called because its leaves resem- 
 plants in the Linnxan system. Class, ble those of the white poplar.) See Tussi~ 
 
 lago. 
 
 FARINA. (From far, corn, of which it 
 is made.) Meal, or flour. A term given to 
 the pulverulent and glutinous part of wheat, 
 and other seeds, which is obtained by 
 
 islands. The berries are aromatic, and, grinding and sifting It is highly nutritious, 
 according to Avicenna, heating, drying, and consists of gluten, starch, and muci- 
 good for cold, weak stomachs, and astrin- lage. See Wheat. 
 gent to the bowels. FARINACEA. (From farina, flour.) 
 
 FAGARA OCTAHDRA. The systematic This term includes all those substances em- 
 name of the plant which affords tacamaha- ployed as aliment, called cerealia, legu- 
 ca. See Tacamahaca. mina, and nuces oleosse. 
 
 FAGOPYRUM. (From <f>*^o?, the beech, FARINACEOUS. A term given to all 
 and Trygof, wheat ; because its seeds were articles of food which contain farina. See 
 supposed to resemble the mast, i. e. fruit of Farina. 
 beech.) See Polygonum fagopyrum. FARINARIUM. See Alica. 
 
 FAGOTRITICUM. See Polygonum fagopy- FARREUS. (From far, corn.) Scurfy. 
 rum. An epithet of urine, where it deposits a 
 
 Tetrandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 FAGARA MAJOR. (From fagus, the 
 beech, which it resembles ) Custana Lu- 
 zonis. Cubebis. Fagara plerota of Lin- 
 naeus. A plant found in the Philippine 
 
 branny sediment. 
 
 FASCIA. (From fas cis, a bundle ; be- 
 
 FAGUS. (From qo.ye t to eat ; its nut 
 being one of the first fruits used by man.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the cause, by means of a band, materials are 
 Linnxan system. Class, Monacia. Order, collected into a bundle.) Ligatio. Li- 
 Polyandria. gatura. JLlligatura. A bandage, fillet, 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of what is or roller. 
 
 also called Oxya, tfalanda, Valanidn. The 2. The aponeurotic expansions of mus- 
 
 beech-tree. The fruit and interior bark of cles, which bind parts together, are termed 
 
 this tree, Fagus sylvatica ; foliis ovatis, ob- fasciae. 
 
 Kolete serratis, of Linnzeus, are occasionally FASCIA LATA. A thick and strong 
 used medicinally, the former in obstinate tendinous expansion, sent off from the back, 
 head-achs, and tin- hitter in the cure of hec- and from the tendons of the glutei and ad- 
 tic fever. The oil expressed from beech- jacent muscles, to surround the muscles of 
 nuts is supposed to destroy worms ; a child the thigh. It is the thickest on the outside 
 may take two drachms of it night and morn- of the thigh and leg, but towards the in- 
 ing ; an adult, an ounce. The poor people side of both becomes gradually thinner. A 
 in Silesia use this oil instead of butter. little below the trochanter major, it is firm- 
 FAGUS CASTANEA. The systematic name ly fixed to the linea aspera ; and, far- 
 
 of the cliesnut-tree. See Castanea, 
 
 FAGUS STTLVATIOA. The systematic 
 name of the beech- tree. See Fagus. 
 
 Fainting. See Syncope. 
 
 FAIRBURN WATER. A sulphureous wa- 
 ter in ihe county of Ross, in the north of 
 England. 
 
 FALCIFORM PROCESS. ( FcJciJormis / the joints where this membrane is thickest, 
 from falx, a scythe, and forma, resem- FASCIAOS. (Fascialis, sc. musculus.} 
 blance.) Tlie falx. A process of the dura See Tensor vagina femoris. 
 mat^r, that arises Irom the grista galli, se- FASCIATIO. (From^wcia, a fillet.) The 
 paraies tin hemispheres of the brain, and binding up any diseased or wounded part 
 terminates in the tcntorinm. with bandages. 
 
 ther down, to that part of the head of the 
 tibia that is next the fibula, where it sends 
 off the tendinous expansion along the out- 
 side of the leg. It serves to strengthen the 
 action of the muscles, by keeping them firm 
 in their proper places when in action, 
 particularly the tendons that pass over 
 
FEB 
 
 FEB 
 
 317 
 
 FASCICULUS. (From fastis, a bundle.) 
 
 handful. 
 
 FAT. Adeps. A concrete oily matter 
 
 >ntained in the cellular membrane of ani- 
 mals, of a white or yellowish colour, with 
 little or no smell, nor taste. It differs in 
 all animals in solidity, colour taste, &c. 
 and likewise in the same animal at different 
 ages. In infancy it is white, insipid, and 
 not very solid ; in the adult it is firm and 
 yellowish, and in animals of an advanced 
 age, its colour is deeper, its consistence va- 
 rious, and its taste in general stronger. Fat 
 meat is nourishing to those that have 
 strong digestive powers. It is used exter- 
 nally, as a softening remedy, and enters 
 into the composition of ointments and plas- 
 ters. 
 
 FATUITAS. (From fatuus, silly.) Fool- 
 ishness. A synonim of Amentia. 
 
 FAUCES. (Faux, pi. fauces.} Jsth- 
 mion. Jlmphibranchia. A cavity behind 
 the tongue, palatine arch, uvula, and ton- 
 sils : from which the pharynx and larynx 
 proceed. 
 
 FACFEL. Terra japonica, or catechu. 
 
 FA v AGO AUSTRALIS. (From favus, a ho- 
 ney-comb, from its resemblance to a honey- 
 comb.) A species of bastard sponge. 
 
 FAVUS. A honey-comb. A species of 
 achor, or foul ulcer. 
 
 FEBRES. An order in the class py- 
 rexiae of Cullen, characterized by the pre- 
 sence of pyrexia, without primary or local 
 affection. 
 
 FEBRICULA. (Dim. offebris, a fever.) 
 A term employed to express a slight degree 
 of symptomatic fever. 
 
 FEBRIFUGA. (From febrem fugare, to 
 drive away a fever.) The plant fever-few ; 
 lesser centaury. 
 
 FEBRIFUGE. (Febrijuga, from febris, 
 a fever, and/^o, to drive away.) A medi- 
 cine that possesses the property of abating 
 the violence of any fever. 
 
 FEBRIFUGUM CB^IVII. Regulus of anti- 
 mony. 
 
 FEBRIFUGUM OLEUM. Febribuge oil. 
 The flowers of antimony, made with sal- 
 ammoniac and antimony sublimed togeth- 
 er, and exposed to the air, when they de- 
 liquesce. 
 
 FEBRIFTJGUS PULVIS. Febrifuge pow- 
 der. The Germans give this name to the 
 pulvis stypticus Helvetii. In England, a 
 mixture of oculi cancrorum and emetic 
 tartar, in the proportions of half a drachm 
 and two grains, has obtained the same 
 name ; in fevers it is given in doses of gr. 
 iii, t iv. 
 
 FEBRIFCGUS SAL. Regenerated marine 
 salt. 
 
 FEBRIFUGUS SFIRITTTS DOMIKI GLUT- 
 TON. Mr. Glutton's febrifuge spirit. An 
 imperfect ether, which is sometimes given 
 diluted in water, as a common drink in fe- 
 vers. 
 
 FEBRIS. A fever. A disease charac- 
 terised by an increase of heat, an accelerated 
 pulse, a foul tongue and an impaired state 
 of the functions of the body. 
 
 FEBRIS ALBA. See Chlorosis. 
 
 FEBHIS AMPHIMERINA. A quotidian, or 
 remittent fever. 
 
 FEBRIS ANGINOSA. The scarlatina angi- 
 nosa. 
 
 FEBRIS APHTHOSA. An apthose fever. 
 
 FEBRIS ARDENS. A burning inflamma- 
 tory fever. 
 
 FEBRIS ASSODES. A tertian fever, wilh 
 extreme restlessness. 
 
 FEBRIS AUTUMNALIS. An autumnal or 
 bilious fever. 
 
 FEBRIS BCLLOSA. The pemphigus, or 
 vesicular fever. 
 
 FEBRIS CACATORIA. An intermittent, with 
 diarrhoea. 
 
 FEBRIS CARCERXJM. The prison fever. 
 
 FEBRIS CATARRHALIS. The catarrhal fe- 
 ver. 
 
 FEBRIS CHOLERICA. A fever with diar- 
 rhoea. 
 
 FEBRIS CONTIJTUA. A continued fever. 
 A division of the order febres, in the class 
 pyrexiae of Cullen. Continued fevers have 
 no intermission, but exacerbations come on 
 twice in one day. The genera of contiaued 
 fever are : 1. Synocha, or inflammatory fe- 
 ver, known by increased heat; pulse fre- 
 quent, strong, and hard ; urine high colour- 
 ed ; senses not much impaired. See Syno- 
 cha: 2. Typhus, or putrid-tending fever, 
 which is contagious, and is characterized 
 by moderate heat ; quick, weak, and small 
 pulse ; senses much impaired, and great 
 prostration of strength. Typhus has four 
 varieties, viz. 1. Typhus petechialis, typhus 
 with petechiae : 2. Typhus rnitior, the ner- 
 vous fever: 2. Typhus gravior,ihe putrid 
 fever : 4. Typhus icterodes, the yellow fever. 
 See Typhus. 
 
 FEBRIS ELODES. A fever with continual 
 and profuse sweating. 
 
 FEBHIS EPIALA. A fever with a continual 
 sense of cold. 
 
 FEBRIS ERYSIPELATOSA.. See Erysipe- 
 las. 
 
 FEBHIS EXANTHEMATICA. Fever with 
 eruptions. 
 
 FEBRIS FLAVA. The yellow fever. 
 
 FEBRIS HECTIC A. A genus of disease 
 in the class pyrexix and order febres of Gul- 
 len. It is known by exacerbations at noon, 
 but chiefly in the evening, with slight re- 
 missions in the morning, after nocturnal 
 sweats ; the urine depositing a surfuraceo- 
 lateritious sediment; appetite good; thirst 
 moderate. Hectic fever is symptomatic 
 of chlorosis, scrophula, phthisis, diseased 
 viscera, &c. 
 
 FEBRIS HUNGARICA. A species of ter- 
 tian fever. 
 
 FEBHIS HYJDRODES. A fever with pro- 
 fuse sweats. 
 
318 
 
 FEB 
 
 FED 
 
 FEBRIS INFLAMMATOIUA. See Synocha. 
 
 FEBRIS CASTRESTSIS. A camp fever, gene- 
 nerally typhus. 
 
 FEBRIS 1NTERM1TTENS. An inter- 
 mittent fever, or ague. A division of the 
 order febres of Cullen, in the class pyrexix. 
 Intermittent fevers are known by cold, 
 hot, and sweating stages, in succession, 
 attending each paroxysm, and followed by 
 an intermission or remission. There are 
 three genera of intermitting fevers, and se- 
 veral varieties. 
 
 1. Jntermiitens quolidiana. A quotidian 
 ague. The paroxysms return in the morn- 
 ing, at an interval of about twenty-four 
 hours. 
 
 2. Intermittens terliana. A tertian ague. 
 The paroxysms commonly come on at mid- 
 day, at an interval of about forty-eight 
 hours. 
 
 3. Intermittens quartana. A qu:.rtan 
 ague. The paroxysms come on in the af- 
 ternoon, with an interval of about seventy- 
 two hours. The tertian ague is most apt to 
 prevail in the spring, and the quartan in 
 autumn. 
 
 Of the quotidian, tertian, and quartan 
 iutermittents, there are several varieties 
 and forms; as the double tertian, having a 
 paroxysm every day, with the alternate 
 paroxysms, similar to one another. The 
 double tertian, with two paroxysms every 
 other day. The triple tertian, with two 
 paroxysms on one day, and another on the 
 next. The double quartan, with two pa- 
 roxysms on the first day, npne on the se- 
 cond and third, and two again on the 
 fourth day. The double quartan, with a 
 paroxysm on the first day, another on the 
 second, but none on the third. The triple 
 quartan, with three paroxysms every fourth 
 day. The triple quartan, with a paroxysm 
 every day, every fourth paroxysm being 
 similar. 
 
 When these fevers arise in the spring of 
 the year, they are called vernal ; and when 
 in the autumn, they are known by the 
 name of autumnal. Intermittents often 
 prove obstinate, and are of long duration, 
 in warm climates : and they not unfrequent- 
 ly resist every mode of cure, so as to be- 
 come very distressing to the patient; and 
 by the extreme debility which they thereby 
 induce, often give rise to other chronic 
 complaints. 
 
 It seems to be pretty generally acknow- 
 ledged, that marsh miasma, or the effluvia 
 arising from stagnant water, or marsh 
 ground, when acted upon by heat, is the 
 most frequent exciting cause of this fever. 
 In marshes, the putrefaction of both vege- 
 table and animal matter is always going 
 forward, it is to be presumed ; and hence 
 it has been generally conjectured, that 
 vegetable and animal putrefaction impart- 
 ed a peculiar quality to the watery par- 
 ticles of the effluvia arising from thence. 
 
 We are not yet acquainted with all the cir- 
 cumstances, which are requisite to render 
 marsh miasma productive of intermittents : 
 but it may be presumed that a moist at- 
 mosphere has a considerable influence in 
 promoting its action. A watery poor diet, 
 great fatigue, long watching, grief, much 
 anxiety, exposure to cold, lying in damp 
 rooms or beds, wearing damp linen, the 
 suppression of some long-accustomed eva- 
 cuation, or the recession of eruptions, have 
 been ranked among the exciting causes 
 of intermittents ; but it is more reasonable 
 to suppose that these circumstances act 
 only by inducing that state of the body, 
 which predisposes to these complaints. By 
 some, it has been imagined that an inter- 
 mittent fever may be communicated by 
 contagion ; but this supposition is by no 
 means consistent with general observa- 
 tion. 
 
 One peculiarity of this fever is, its great 
 susceptibility of a renewal from very slight 
 causes, as from the prevalence of an easter- 
 ly wind, or from the repetition of the origi- 
 nal exciting cause. It would appear like- 
 wise, that a predisposition is left in the ha- 
 bit, which favours the recurrence of the 
 complaint. In this circumstance, intermit- 
 tents differ from most other levers, as it is 
 wellkno\*n that, after a continued fever has 
 once occurred, and been removed, the per- 
 son affected is by no means so liable to a 
 fresh attack of the disorder, as one in whom 
 it had never taken place. 
 
 We have not yet attained a certain know- 
 ledge of the proximate cause of an inter- 
 mittent fever, but a deranged state of the 
 stomach and primse viae is that which is 
 most generally ascribed. 
 
 Each paroxysm of an intermittent fever is 
 divided into three different stages, which 
 are called the cold, the hot. and the sweating 
 stages OTjftts. 
 
 The cold stage commences with languor, 
 a sense of debility and sluggishness in mo- 
 tion, frequent yawning and stretching, and 
 an aversion to food. The face and extre- 
 mities become pale, the features shrink, 
 the bulk oferery external part is diminish- 
 ed, and the skin over the whole body ap- 
 pears constricted, as if cold had been ap- 
 plied to it. At length the patient feels 
 very cold, and universal rigours come on, 
 with pains in the head, back, loins and 
 joints, nausea, and vomiting of bilious mat- 
 ter; the respiration is small, frequent and 
 anxiou=? ; the urine is almost colourless ; 
 sensibility is greatly impaired ; the thoughts 
 are somewhat confused ; and the pulse is 
 small, frequent, and often irregular. In a 
 few instances, drowsiness and stupor have 
 prevailed in so high degree as to resemble 
 coma or apoplexy ; but this is by no means 
 usual. 
 
 These symptoms abating after a short 
 time, the second stage commences with 
 
FEB 
 
 FEM 
 
 an increase of heat over the whole body, 
 redness of the face, dryness ot the ku 1 ., 
 thirst, pain in the head, throbbing in the 
 temples, anxiety and restlessness ; the re- 
 spiration is fuller and more free, but still 
 frequent ; the tongue is furred, and the 
 pulse has become regular, hard and full. 
 If the attack has been very severe, then 
 perhaps delirium will arise. 
 
 When these symptoms have continued 
 for some time, a moisture breaks out on 
 the forehead, and by degrees becomes a 
 sweat, and this, at length, extends over 
 the whole body. As this sweat continues 
 to flow, the heat of the body abates, the 
 thirst ceases, and most of the functions are 
 restored to their ordinary state. This con- 
 stitutes the third stage. 
 
 It must, however, be observed, that in 
 different cases these phenomena, and their 
 mode of succession, may prevail in different 
 degrees, that the series of them may be 
 more or less complete, and that the several 
 stages, in the time they occupy, may be in 
 different proportions to one another." 
 
 Such a depression of strength has been 
 known to take place on the attack ot an 
 intermittent, as to cut off the patient at 
 once; but an occurrence of this kind is 
 very uncommon. 
 
 Patients are seldom destroyed in inter- 
 mittents from general inflammation, or 
 from a fulness of the vessels either of the 
 brain or of the thoracic viscera, as happens 
 sometimes in a continued fever; but when 
 they continue for any length of time, they 
 are apt to induce oth^r complaints, such as 
 a loss of appetite, flatulency, scirrhus of 
 the liver, dropsical swellings, and general 
 debility, which in the end now and then 
 prove fatal. In warm climates, particular- 
 ly, intermittents are very apt to terminate 
 in this manner, if not speedily removed ; 
 and, in some cases, they degenerate into 
 continued fever-. When the paroxysms 
 are of short duration, and leave the in- 
 ternals quite free, we may expect a speedy 
 recovery ; but when they are long, violent, 
 and attended with much anxiety and de- 
 lirium, the event may be doubtful. Re- 
 lapses are very common to this fever at 
 the distance even of five or six months, or 
 even a year; autumnal intermittents are 
 more difficult to remove than vernal ones, 
 and quartans more so than the other 
 types. 
 
 Dissections of those who have died of an 
 intermittent, shew a morbid state of many 
 of the viscera of the thorax and abdomen ; 
 but the liver, and organs concerned in the 
 formation of bile, as likewise the inysen- 
 tery, are those which are usually most af- 
 fected. 
 
 FEBRIS LACTEA. Milk fever. 
 FEBIIIS LEKTA. A slow fever. 
 FEBBIS LEsmcuLABis. A species of 
 petechial fever. 
 
 FEBBIS MALIGNA. The malignant fever. 
 
 FEBRIS MILIARIS. The miliary fever. 
 
 FEBBIS MORBILJLOSA. The measles. 
 
 FEHRIS NERVOSA. Febris lenta ner- 
 vosa. The nervous fever. A variety of 
 typhus mitior of Cullen, but by many con- 
 sidered as a distinct disease. It mostly 
 begins with loss of appetite, increased heat 
 and vertigo; to wiiich succeed nausea, 
 vomiting, great languor, and pain in the 
 head, which is variously described, by 
 some like cold water pouring over the top, 
 by others a sense of weight. The pulse, be- 
 fore .little increased, now becomes quick, 
 feeble, and tremulous ; the tongue is cover- 
 ed with a white crust, and there is great 
 anxiety about the pr^cordia. Towards 
 the seventh or eighth day, the vertigo is 
 increased, and tinnitus ariiim, cophosis, de- 
 lirium, and a dry and tremulous tongue, 
 take place. The disease mostly termi- 
 nates about the fourteenth or twentieth 
 day. x 
 
 FEBRIS XOSOCOMICOBUM. The fever of 
 hospitals. 
 
 FEBRIS PALXTSTBIS. The marsh fever. 
 
 FEBBIS PESTILENS. The plague. 
 
 FIBRIS PETECHIALIS. Fever with purple 
 spots. 
 
 FEBBTS PUTRIDA. See Typhus gravior. 
 
 FEBBIS SCABLATISTA. Scarlet fever. 
 
 FEBBIS SUDATORIA. Sweating fever. 
 
 FEBBIS SYSTOCHA. See Synocha. 
 
 FEUBTS TTPHODES. See Typhus. 
 
 FEBBIS VABIOLOSA. A variolous or small- 
 pox fever. 
 
 FEBBIS URTICABIA. Fever with nettle- 
 rash. 
 
 FEBRIS VESICULOSA. See Erysipelas. 
 
 FECULA. See Faecula. 
 
 FEL. See Bile. 
 
 FEL NATURJE. See Aloes. 
 
 Fel-toort. So called from its bitter taste 
 like bile. See Centiana. 
 
 FEILICULUS. Tbe gall-bladder. 
 
 FELLIFLUA PASSIO. A name given to 
 cholera morbus. 
 
 Felon. See ParonycMa. 
 
 FEM EX. ( Quasi Jerimen ; from fero, to 
 bear ; so called because it is the chief sup- 
 port of the body.) The thigh. 
 
 FEMOBALIS ARTEBIA. A continuation of 
 the external ihac along the thigh, from 
 Poupart's ligament to the ham. 
 
 FEMORIS os. See Femur. 
 
 FEMUR. Osfemoris. The thigh-bone. 
 A long cylindrical bone, situated between 
 the pelvis and tibia. Its upper extremity 
 affords three considerable processes ; these 
 are, the head, the trochanter major, and 
 trochanter minor. The head, which forms 
 about i wo thirds of a sphere, is turned 
 inwards, and is received into the acetabu- 
 lum of the os innominatum, with which it 
 is articulated by enarthrosis. It is covered 
 by a cartilage, which is thick in its middle 
 part, and thin at its edges, but which is 
 
320 
 
 FEM 
 
 FER 
 
 wanting in its lower internal part, where 
 a round spongy fossa is observable, to 
 which the strong ligament, usually, though 
 improperly, called the round one, is attach- 
 ed. This ligament is about an inch in 
 length, flattish, and of a triangular shape, 
 having its narrow extremity attached to 
 the fossa just described, while its broader 
 end is fixed obliquely to the rough surface 
 near the inner and anterior edge of the 
 acetabulum of the os innominatum, so that 
 it appears shorter internally and anteriorly 
 than it does externally and posteriorly. 
 
 The head of the os femoris is supported 
 obliquely, with respect to the rest of the 
 bone, by a smaller part, called the cervex, 
 or neck, which, in the generality of subjects, 
 is about an inch in length. At its basis 
 we observe two oblique ridges, which ex- 
 tend from the trochanter major to the tro- 
 chanter minor. Of these ridges, the pos- 
 terior one is the most prominent. Around 
 this neck is attached the capsular ligament 
 of the joint, which likewise adheres to the 
 edge of the cotyloid cavity, and is strength- 
 ened anteriorly by many strong ligamen- 
 tous fibres, which begin from the lower 
 and anterior part of the ilium, and, spread- 
 ing broader as they descend, adhere to 
 the capsular ligament, and are attached 
 to the anterior oblique ridge at the bot- 
 tom of the neck of the femur. Posteriorly 
 and externally, from the basis of the neck 
 of the bone, a large unequal protuberance 
 stands out, which is the trochanter major. 
 The upper edge of this process is sharp 
 and pointed posteriorly, but is more obtuse 
 anteriorly. A part of it is rough and un- 
 equal, for the insertion of the muscles ; the 
 rest is smooth, and covered with a thin 
 cartilaginous crust, between which and the 
 tendon of the glutxus maximus that slides 
 over it, a large bursa mucosa is interposed. 
 Anteriorly, at the root of this process, and 
 immediately below the bottom of the neck, 
 is a small process called trochanter minor. 
 Its basis is nearly triangnlar, having its 
 two upper angles turned towards the head 
 of the femur and the great trochanter, 
 while its lower angle is placed towards the 
 body of the bone. Its summit is rough 
 and rounded. These two processes have 
 gotten the name of trochanters, from the 
 muscles that are inserted into them being 
 the principal instruments of the rotatory 
 motion of the thigh. Immediately below 
 these two processes the body of the bone 
 may be said to begin. It is smooth and 
 convex before, but is made hollow behind 
 by the action of the muscles. In the mid- 
 dle of this posterior concave surface is 
 observed a rough ridge, called tinea aspera, 
 which seems to originate from the tro- 
 chanters,and extending downwards, divides 
 at length into two branches, which termi- 
 nate in the tuberosities near the condyles. 
 
 At the upper part of it, blood-vessels 
 pass to the internal substance of the 
 bone, by a hole that runs obliquely up- 
 wards. 
 
 The lower extremity of the os femoris 
 is larger than the upper one, and somewhat 
 flattened, so as to form two surfaces, of 
 which the anterior one is broad and con- 
 vex, and the posterior one narrower and 
 slightly , concave. This end of the bone 
 terminates in two large protuberances, 
 called condyles, which are united before, so 
 as to form a pulley, but are separated be- 
 hind by a considerable cavity in which 
 the crural vessels and nerves are placed 
 secure from the compression to which they 
 would be otherwise exposed in the action 
 of bending the leg. Of these two condyles, 
 the external one is the largest; and when 
 the bone is separated from the rest of the 
 skeleton, and placed perpendicularly, the 
 internal condyle projects less forwards, and 
 descends nearly three-tenths of an inch 
 lower than the external one : but in its 
 natural situation, the bone is placed ob- 
 liquely, so that both condyles are then 
 nearly on a level with each other. At the 
 side of each condyle, externally, there is 
 a tuberosity, the situation of which is simi- 
 lar to that of the condyles of the os hu- 
 meri. The two branches of the linea aspera 
 terminate in these tuberosities, which are 
 rough, and serve for attachment of liga- 
 ments and muscles. 
 
 Fennel. See Faeniculum. 
 
 Fennel, hog's. See Peucedanum. 
 
 FENESTRA OVAL1S. An oblong or 
 eliptical foramen, between the cavity of 
 the tympanum and the vestihulum of the 
 ear. It is shut by the stapes. 
 
 FENESTRA ROTUNDA. A round fo- 
 ramen, leading from the tympanum to the 
 cochlea of the ear. It is covered by a mem- 
 brane in the fresh subject. 
 
 Fenu^eek. See Fcenugrecum. 
 
 FEIUJJE. (Ferinus, sc. morbus, savage or 
 brutal.) A term occasionally applied to any 
 malignant or noxious disease. 
 
 FERMENTATION. Fermentatio. A 
 spontaneous commotion in a vegetable 
 substance, by which its properties are 
 totally changed. There are several cir- 
 cumstances required in order that fermen- 
 tation may proceed : such are, 1. A certain 
 degree of fluidity : thus, dry substances 
 do not ferment at all. 2. A certain degree 
 of heat. 3. The contract of air. Chymists, 
 after Boerhaave, have distinguished three 
 kinds of fermentation : the spirituous, which 
 affords ardent spirit; the acetous, which 
 affords vinegar, or acid ; and the putrid 
 fermentation, or putrefaction, which pro- 
 duces volatile alkali. The conditions ne- 
 cessary for spirituous fermentation are, 
 ! A saccharine mucilage. 2. A degree 
 of fluidity slightly viscid. 3. A degree of 
 
FER 
 
 heat between 55 and 65 of Fahrenheit. 
 4. A large mass, in which a rapid commo- 
 tion may be excited. When these Four 
 conditions are united, the spirituous fer- 
 mentation takes place, and is known by 
 the following characteristic phenomena : 
 1. An intestine motion takes place. 2. 
 The bulk of the mixture then becomes 
 augmented. 3. The transparency of the 
 fluid is diminished by opake filaments. 4. 
 Heat is generated. 5, The solid parts mix- 
 ed with the liquor rise and float in con- 
 sequence of the disengagement of elastic 
 fluid. 6. A large quantity of carbonic 
 acid gas is disengaged by bubbles. All 
 these phenomena gradually cease in pro- 
 portion as the liquor loses its sweet and 
 mild taste, and it becomes brisk, penetrating, 
 and capable of producing intoxication. In 
 this manner wine, beer, cider, &c. are 
 made. AH bodies which have undergone 
 the spirituous fermentation are capable 
 of passing on to the acid fermentation; 
 but although it is probable that the acid 
 fermentation never takes place before the 
 body has gone through the spiritous fer- 
 mentation, yet the duration of the first is 
 frequently so short and imperceptible, that 
 it cannot be ascertained. Besides the 
 bodies which are proper for spirituous fer- 
 mentation, this class includes all sorts of 
 fecula boiled in water. The conditions re- 
 quired for the acid fermentation are, 1. A 
 heat from 20 to 25 degrees of Fahrenheit. 
 2. A certain degree of liquidity. 3. The 
 presence of atmospheric air. 4. A mode- 
 rate quantity of fermentable matter. The 
 phenomena which accompany this fermen- 
 tation, are an intestine motion, and a con- 
 siderable absorption of air. The transparent 
 liquor becomes turbid, but regains its lim- 
 pidity when fermentation is over. The 
 fermented liquor now consists, in a great 
 measure, of a peculiar acid, called the ace- 
 tous acid, or vinegar. Not a vestige of 
 spirit remains, it being entirely decom- 
 posed ; but the greater the quantity of 
 spirit in the liquor, previous to the fer- 
 mentation, the greater will be the quantity 
 of true vinegar obtained. See also Putre- 
 faction. 
 
 FEUMENTUM. (Quasi fervimentum 
 fromfeweo to work) yest. 
 
 Fern, male. See Filix. 
 
 Fern, female. See Filix fxmina. 
 
 FERRAMEJJTUM. An instrument made of 
 iron, 
 
 FEHRI CARBONAS. Carbonate of iron ; 
 formerly called chalybis rubigo praeparata 
 and fern riibigo. " Take of sulphate of 
 iron, eight ounces ; subcarbonate of soda, 
 ten ounces ; boiling water, a gallon." Dis- 
 solve the sulphate of iron and subcarbo- 
 nate of soda separately, each in four pints 
 of water; then mix the solutions together 
 and set it by, tiiat the precipitated powder 
 may subside ; then, having poured off' the 
 
 FER 
 
 321 
 
 supernatant liquor, wash the carbonate of 
 iron with hot water, and dry it upon bibu- 
 lous paper in a gentle heat. It possesses 
 corroborant and stimulating propert.es, and 
 is exhibited with success in leuc<>rrhaea, 
 ataxia, asthenia, chlorosis, dyspepsia, ra- 
 chites, &c. &c. Dose from two to ten 
 grains. 
 
 FERHI LIMATURA PTJRIFICATA. Purified 
 steel filings. The*e possess tonic, astrin- 
 gent, and deobstrtient virtues, and ur cal- 
 culated to relieve chlorosis and other dis- 
 eases in which steel is indicated, where 
 crudity in the primae vise abounds. 
 
 FERRI RTJBIOO. See Ferri carbonas.' 
 
 FERHI sUBCAnBONAs. See Ferri carbonas. 
 
 FERRI SULPHAS. Sulphate of iron ; for- 
 merly called sal martis, vitrfolum martis % 
 "vitriolumferri, and lately ferrum vitriolatum. 
 Green vitriol. *' Take of iron, sulphuric 
 acid, of each by weight, eight ounces ; 
 water, four pints." Mix together the sul- 
 phuric acid and water in a glass vessel, 
 and add thereto the iron ; then after the 
 effervescence has ceased, filter the solution 
 through paper, and evaporate it until chrys- 
 tals form as it cools. Having poured away 
 the water, dry these upon bibulous paper. 
 This is an excellent preparation of iron, 
 and is exhibited, in many diseases, as a 
 styptic, tonic, astringent and anthelmintic. 
 Dose from one grain to five grains. 
 
 FERRUM AMMONIATUM. Ammoniated 
 iron; formerly known by the name of flares 
 martiales ; Jlores sails ammnniaci martiates ; 
 ens mortis f ens veneris Boylei: salmartis 
 muriaticum svbtimatum, and lately by the 
 title of ferrum ammoniacale. " Take of 
 carbonate of iron, muriate of ammonia, of 
 each a pound." Mix them intimately, and 
 sublime by immediate exposure to a strong 
 fire : lastly, reduce the sublimed ammonia- 
 cal iron to powder. This preparation is 
 astringent and deobstruent, in doses from 
 3 to 15 grs. or more in the form of bolus 
 or pills, prepared with some gum. It is 
 exhibited in most cases of debility, in 
 chlorosis, asthenia menorrhagia, intermit- 
 tent fevers, &c. This or some other strong 
 preparation of iron, as the Tinct. ferri mu- 
 riatis, Mr Cline is wont to recommend in 
 scirrhous affections of the breast. 
 
 FERRUM TAHTARIZATUM. Tartarized 
 iron. A tartrate of potash and iron ; for- 
 merly called tartarus chalybeatus; marssolu- 
 bilis , ferrum potabile. " Take of iron, a 
 pound ; supertartrate of potash, powdered, 
 two pounds ; water, a pint." Rub them to- 
 gether, and expose them to the air in a 
 broad glass vessel for eight days, then dry 
 the residue in a sand bath, and reduce it 
 to a very fine powder. Add to this pow- 
 der a pint more water, and expose it for 
 eight days longer, then dry it, and reduce 
 it to a very fine powder. Its virtues are 
 astringent and tonic, and it forms in solu- 
 tion an excellent tonic fomentation to con- 
 TT 
 
322 
 
 FIB 
 
 F1L 
 
 tusions, lacerations, distortions, &fc. Dose the attachment of the interosseous liga- 
 
 from ten grains to half a drachm. ment, winch, in its structure and uses, re- 
 
 FERS. The measles. semhles that of the fore-arm, and, like that, 
 
 f FERULA. The name of a genus of plants is a little interrupted above and below. 
 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. The three surfaces of the bone are variously 
 
 impressed by different muscles. About the 
 The middle of ^he posterior surface is observed 
 a passage for the medullary vessels, slanting 
 downwards. The lower end of the fibula 
 is formed into a spongy, oblong head, ex- 
 ternally rough and convex, internally 
 smooth, and covered with a thin cartilage, 
 where it is received by the external trian- 
 gular depression at the lower end of the 
 tibia. This articulation, which resembles 
 
 Order, Digynia. 
 
 FERULA AFRICANA GALBANIFERA. 
 galbanum plant. 
 
 FERULA ASSAFJSTIDA. The systematic 
 name of the assafastida plant. See Jlssa- 
 fatida. 
 
 FERULA MINOR. Allheal of Esculapius ; 
 this plant is said to be detergent. 
 
 FERULACCA. The ferula galbanifera. 
 
 Fever. See Febris. 
 
 Feverfew. See Matricaria. 
 
 that of its upper extremity, is furnished 
 
 FIBER, (From fber, extreme, because with a capsular ligament, and farther 
 
 it resides in the extremities of lakes and strengthened by ligamentous fibres, which 
 
 rivers.) The beaver. The female beaver, are stronger and more considerable than 
 
 Castor Jiber of Linnaeus, it has two excre- those before described. The} extend 
 
 tory follicles near the anus, filled with an from the tibia to the fibula, in an oblique 
 
 unctuous substance called castor. See direction, and are more easily discernible 
 
 Castoreum. before than behind. Below this the fibula 
 
 FIBRE. Fibra. An anatomical term is lengthened out, so as to form a consi- 
 
 for a very simple filament composed of derable process, called malieolus extemus, 
 
 earthy particles, connected together by or the outer ankle. It is smooth, and co- 
 
 an intermediate gluten. It is owing to the vered with cartilage on the inside, where 
 
 different arrangements of the fibres that it is contiguous to the astragalus, or first 
 
 the cellular structure, membranes, mus- bone of the foot. At the lower and inner 
 
 cles, vessels, nerves, and, in short, every part of this process there is a spongy ca- 
 
 part of the body, except the fluids, are vity, filled with fat; and a little beyond 
 
 this, posteriorly; 
 
 formed. 
 
 Fibre muscular. 
 
 See Muscular fibre. 
 
 is a cartilaginous groove, 
 for the tendons of the peroneus longus and 
 
 FIBRINE. The coagulable lymph is so peroneus brevis, which are here bound 
 
 termed by the French. 
 
 FIBULA. (Quasi Jigilala; 
 
 down by the ligamentous fibres that are 
 from figo, extended over them. 
 
 to fasten ; so named because it joins to- The principal uses of this bone seem to 
 gether the tibia and the muscles.) A long be, to afford origin and insertion to mus- 
 bone of the leg, situated on the outer side cles, and to contribute to the articulation 
 of the tibia, and which forms, at its lower of the leg with the foot, 
 end, the outer ankle. Its upper extremity FICARIA. (From Jicus, a fig, so called 
 is formed into an irregular head, on the in- from its likeness.) The herb figwort, or 
 side of which is a slightly concave articu- pile-wort, the ranunculus jicaria of Lin- 
 lating surface, which, in the recent subjects, nseus. 
 
 is covered with cartilage, and receives the FICATIO. (From Jicus, a fig.) Tubercles 
 circular flat surface under the edge of near the anus and pudenda, 
 the external cavity of the tibia. This FICOIDEA. Ficoides. Resembling a 
 articulation is surrounded by a capsu- fig. A name of the houseieek, which is 
 lar ligament, which is farther strengthened emollient. 
 
 by other strong ligamentous fibres, so as to FICUS. 1. A fleshy excrescence about 
 allow only a small motion backwards and the anus, in figure resembling a fig. 
 forwards. Externally, the head of the fi- 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 bula is rough and protuberant, serving for Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Order, 
 thv attachment of ligaments, and for the in- Dioecia. The fig-tree, 
 sertion of the biceps cruris muscle 1m- FICUS CARICA. The systematic name of 
 mediately below it, on its inner side, is a the fig-tree. See Carica. 
 turbercle, from which a part of the gastroc- Ficos INDICA. See Lacca. 
 nemius internus has its origin. Immedi- FIDICINALES. (Fidicinalis, sc. musculus.") 
 ately below this head the body of the bone See Lumbricalis. 
 
 Figs. 
 
 begins. It is of a triangular shape, and ap- 
 pe.rs as if it were slightly twisted at each 
 end, in a different direction. It is likewise 
 a little curved inwards and forwards. This 
 curvature is in part owing to the action of 
 
 See Carica. 
 
 Figwort. See Ficaria. 
 FILAGO. Cud or cotton-weed; an as- 
 tringent. 
 
 FILAMENT. (Filamentum : from fi- 
 
 muscles : and in part perhaps to the care- lum t a thread.) A term applied in anato- 
 iessness of nurses. Of the three angles of my to a small thread-like portion adhering 
 the bone, that which U Mimei! towards the to any part, and frequently synonymous 
 tibia is the most prominent, and serves for with fibre. See Fibre. 
 
FIL 
 
 FILELLUM. (From Jtlum, a thread, be- 
 cause it resembles a string.) The fraenum 
 of the penis. 
 
 FILETUM. (From filum t a thread ; named 
 from its string-like appearance.) The frae- 
 num of the tongue. 
 
 FILICULA. (Dim. offKx, fern ; a small 
 sort of fern ; also from Jilum, a thread, 
 which it resembles.) Common maiden-hair. 
 See Jldianthum capillus Veneris. 
 
 FILIPENDULA. (From/foro, a thread, 
 and pendeo, to hang; so named because 
 the numerous bulbs" of its roots hang, as 
 it were, by small threads.) Saxifraga 
 rubra. Drop wort. The root of this plant, 
 Spiraea Jilipendula ; foliis pennatis, foliolis 
 uniformibus serratis, cattle herbaceo, floribus 
 corymbosis of Linnaeus, possesses adstrin- 
 gem, and it is said lithomriptic virtues. It 
 is seldom used in the practice of the pre- 
 sent day. 
 
 FILIPENDULA AQ.TJATICA. Water-drop- 
 wort. 
 
 FILIUS ANTE PATREM. Any plant whose 
 flower comes out before the leaf, as colts- 
 foot. 
 
 F1LIX. (From filum, a thread ; so 
 called from its being cut, as it were, in 
 slender portions, like threads) Pteris, 
 Blancnon Oribasii. Lonchitis. Male po- 
 lypody, or fern. Polypodium filix mas of 
 Linnaeus. The root of this plant has lately 
 been greatly celebrated for its effects upon 
 the toenia osculis superfidalibus, or broad 
 tape-worm. Madame Noufer acquired great 
 celebrity by employing it as a specific. 
 This secret was thought of such importance 
 by some of the principal physicians at Pa- 
 ris, who were deputed to make a complete 
 trial of its efficacy, that it was purchased 
 by the French king, and afterwards pub- 
 lished by his order.' The method of cure is 
 the following : after the patient has been 
 prepared by an emollient glyster, and a sup- 
 per of panada, with butter and salt, he is 
 directed to take in the morning, while in 
 bed, a dose of two or three drachms of the 
 powdered root of the male fern. The pow- 
 der must be washed down with a draught of 
 water, and, two hours after, a strong ca- 
 thartic, composed of calomel and scammo- 
 ny, is to be given, proportioned to the 
 strength of the patient. If this does not 
 operate in due time, it is to be followed by 
 a dose of purging salts, and if the worm be 
 not expelled in a few hours, this process is 
 to be repeated at proper intervals. Of the 
 success of this, or a similar mode of treat- 
 ment, in cases of taenia, there can be no 
 doubt, as many proofs in this country afford 
 sufficient testimony ; but whether the fern- 
 root or the strong cathartic is the principal 
 agent in the destruction of the worm, may 
 admit of a question ; and the latter opinion, 
 Dr. Woodvile believes, is the more gene- 
 rally adopted by physicians. It appears, 
 however, from some experiments made in 
 
 FIR 
 
 323 
 
 Germany, that the taenia has, in several in- 
 stances, been expelled by the repeated ex- 
 hibition of the root, without the assistance 
 of any purgative. 
 
 FILIX ACULEATA. Spear-pointed fern. The 
 Polypodium aculratum of Linnaeus* 
 
 FILIX FJEMINA. The female fern. 
 The plant which is thus called, in the phar- 
 macopoeias, is not the Polypodium filixfe- 
 mina, but the Pteris aguilJna ; frondibus 
 supradecompositis, foliolis pinnatis, pinnis 
 lanceolatis, infimis pinnatifidis, superioribus 
 minoribus of Linnaeus. The root is esteemed 
 as an anthelmentic, and is supposed to be 
 as efficacious in the destroying the tape- 
 worm as the root of the male fern. 
 
 FILIX FLORIDA. The Osmunda regalis 
 of Linnaeus. The flowering fern. Emmena- 
 gogue. 
 
 FILIX MAS. See Fitix. 
 
 FILTRATION. (Filtratio t from //- 
 trum, a strainer.) A method of rendering 
 fluids "clear, by passing them through a po- 
 rous solid, as the filtering stone, compact 
 close linen, woollen cloths, or porous paper, 
 which is generally used for this purpose, as 
 a lining to a funnel, or other such vessel. 
 Filtration is also performed on a principle 
 somewhat different, as by immersing one 
 end of a porous substance, as a piece of 
 list, skain of cotton, or slip of thick pa- 
 per, or other such substance, moistened in 
 its whole length in the fluid, and allowing 
 the other end of it to hang down, over the 
 outside of the vessel. The fluid in this de- 
 pending part drains out by its own gravity, 
 and is supplied by capillary attraction from 
 the portion next within the vessel, which is 
 supplied in the same manner from the sur- 
 face of the fluid, till the whole passes over, 
 unless too deep, the list, &c. appearing to 
 act as syphons. 
 
 FILTRUM. A filter, straining or filtring- 
 instrument. 
 
 FILTJM ARSENICALE. Corrosive subli- 
 mate. 
 
 FIMBRIjE. ( Quasi finibria ; from finis, 
 the extremity.) The extremities of the 
 Fallopian tubes. See Uterus. 
 
 Finckle. See Faeniculum. 
 
 Fine leaved -water hemlock. See Fxrticu- 
 lum aquaticum. 
 
 Finochio. The Italian name of the sweet 
 azorian fennel. 
 
 Fir-tree. See Abies, 
 
 Fir, balsam of Gilead. See Bahamea. 
 
 Fir, Canada. See Balsamum Canadense. 
 
 Fir, Nor-way spruce. See Pinus abies. 
 
 Fir, Scotch. See Pinns si/lvestris. 
 
 Fir, silver. See Pinus picea. 
 
 FIRE. Ignis. A very simple and ac- 
 tive element, the principal agent in nature 
 to balance the power and natural effect of 
 attraction. The most useful acceptation of 
 the word fire comprehends heat and light. 
 There have been sevi ral theories proposed 
 respecting fire, but no one as yet is gene- 
 
324 
 
 FLA 
 
 FLE 
 
 rally received. It is therefore, at present, 
 only known by its effects, namely, liglu, 
 heat, rarefaction. See Caloric and Light. 
 
 FIRMISIUM ittixERALirM. Antimony. 
 
 Fish-glue. See Ichtkyocvllu. 
 
 F1SSURA MAtiNA SYLVII. The ante- 
 tenor and middle lobes ot ihe cerebrum 
 on each side are paried by a deep narrow 
 sulcus, which ascends obliquely backwards 
 from the temporal ala of the os splienoides, 
 to near the middle of the os parietale, and 
 this sulcus is tLus called. 
 
 FISSURE. Fissura. That species of frac- 
 ture in which the bone is slit, but not com- 
 pletely divided. 
 
 Fistic-nut. See Pistachio-nut. 
 
 FISTULA. ( Quasi fusula ; from fun do, 
 to pour out ; or from its similarity to a pipe, 
 or reed.) Eltgii morbus. A term in sur- 
 gery, applied to a long and sinuous ulcer 
 that has a narrow opening, and which some- 
 times leads to a larger cavity ; and has no 
 disposition to heal. No technical term has 
 been more misapplied ; and no mis-imer- 
 terpretation of a word has had worse influ- 
 ence in practice than this. Many simple 
 healthy abscesses, with small openings, 
 have too often been called fistulous ; and, 
 the treatment pursued has in reality at last 
 rendered them so, and been the only rea- 
 son of their not having healed. 
 
 FISTULARIA. (From fistula, a pipe ; so 
 called because its stalk is hollow.) A name 
 for stavesacre. 
 
 Five-leaved grass. See Pentaphyllum. 
 
 Fixed air. Set Carbonic acid. 
 
 FIXED BODIES. Ch> mists give this 
 name to those substances, which cannot be 
 caused to puss by a strong rarefaction from 
 the l.quid state to that of an elastic fluid. 
 
 Flag, sweet. See Calamus aromaticus. 
 
 Flag, yellow ivater. See Iris palu&tris. 
 
 FLAMMULA. (Dim. of Jlumma, a fire, 
 named from the burning pungency of its 
 taste.) Surrecta alba. Small water crow- 
 foot, or spear- wort. The roots and leaves 
 of this common plant, Ranunculus flammu- 
 la ; foliis ovatis-lanceolatis, petiolatis, caule 
 dechnato of Linnaeus ; taste very acrid and 
 hot, and, when taken in a small quantity, 
 produce vomiting, spasms of the stomach, 
 and delirium. Applied externally, they 
 vesicate the skin. The best antidote, after 
 clearing the stomach, is cold water acidu- 
 lated with lemon-juice, and then mucila- 
 ginous drinks 
 
 FIAMMULA jovis. Flammula jovis, so 
 called from the burning pungency of its 
 taste.) Upright virgin's bower. Clematis 
 pecta ; foliia pinnatis, foliohs ovato lanceola- 
 tis integerrimis, caule erecto, jloribus penta- 
 petalis tetrupetalisque of Linnaeus. More 
 praxes have been bestowed npon the vir- 
 tur which the leaves of this plant are said 
 to possess, when exhibited internally, as an 
 antivenereal, by foreign physicians, than 
 its trials in this country can justify. The 
 
 powdered leaves are sometimes applied ex." 
 ternalh to ulcers, as an escharotic. 
 
 FLATULENT. Windy. 
 
 Flax-leaved daphne. See Thyme.lea. 
 
 Flax, purging. See Linnm Cathurticum. 
 
 Flax, spurge. See Thymetea. 
 
 Flea -wort. See Ptyttium. 
 
 FLEMEN. (From fiecio, to incline down- 
 wards.) Flegmen. Atumourabout theancles. 
 
 FLERESIN. Gout 
 
 FLEXOR. The name of several muscles, 
 whose office it is to bend parts into which 
 they are inserted. 
 
 Flexor accessorius digitorum pedis. See 
 Flexor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 FLEXOR BREV1S DIGITORUM PE- 
 DIS, PERFORATUS, SUBLIM1S. Flexor 
 brevis digitorum pedis perforaius of Albi- 
 nus. Flexor brevis of Douglas. Flexor 
 digitorum brevis, sive perforatus pedis of 
 Winslow. Perforatus seujlexor sccundi hi- 
 ternodii digitorum pedis of Cowper, and 
 calcano sus phalangettien commun. of Dumas. 
 A flexor muscle of the toes, situated on the 
 foot. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, and 
 fleshy beginning, from the inferior pro- 
 tuberance of the os calcis. It likewise de- 
 rives many of its fleshy fibres from the ad- 
 jacent aponeurosis, and soon forms a thick 
 belly, which divides into four portions. 
 Each of these portions terminates in a flat 
 tendon, the fibres of which decussate, to 
 afford a passage to a tendon of the long 
 flexor, and afterwards re-uniting, are in- 
 serted into the second phalanx of each of 
 the four lesser toes. This muscle serves to 
 bend the second joint of the toes. 
 
 FLEXOR BREVIS MINIMI DIGITI 
 PEDIS. Parathenar minor of Winslow. 
 This little muscle is situated along the in- 
 ferior surface and outer edge of the meta- 
 tarsal bone of the little toe. It arises ten- 
 dmous from the basis of that bone, and 
 from the ligaments that connect it to the os 
 cuboides. It soon becomes fleshy, and ad- 
 heres almost the whole length of the meta- 
 tarsal bone, at the anterior extremity of 
 which it forms a small tendon, that is in- 
 serted into the root of the first joint of the 
 little toe. Its use is to bend the little toe. 
 
 FLEXOR BREVIS POLL1CIS MAN US. 
 Flexor secundi internodii of Douglas. The- 
 nar of Wins low. Flexor primi et secundi 
 ossis pollicis of Cowper, and Carpophalungi- 
 nin du ponce, of Dumas. This muscle is di- 
 vided into two portions by the tendon of 
 the flexor longus pollicis. The outermost 
 portion arises tendinous from the anterior 
 part of the os trapezoides and internal an- 
 nular ligament. The second, or innermost, 
 and thickest portion, arises from the same 
 bone, and likewise from the os magnum, 
 and os cuneiforme. Both these portions 
 are inserted tendinous into the sesamoid 
 bones of the thumb. The use of this muscle 
 is to bend the second joint of the thumb. 
 
 FLEXOR BREVIS POLLICIS PE- 
 
FLE 
 
 1J1S. Flexor brevis of Douglas, flexor 
 brevis pollicis of Cowper, and Tarso-pha- 
 langien du ponce of Dumas. A muscle of 
 the great toe, that bends the first joint of 
 the great toe. It is situated upon the nte- 
 tatarsal bone of the great toe, arises ten- 
 dinous from the under and anterior part of 
 the os calcis, and from the under part of 
 the os cuneiforme externum. It soon be- 
 comes fleshy, and divisible into two por- 
 tions, which do not separate from each 
 other till they have reached the anterior 
 extremity of the metatarsal bone of the 
 great toe, where they become tendinous, 
 and then the innermost portion unites with 
 the tendon of the abductor, and the outer- 
 most with that of the abductor pollicis. 
 They adhere to the external os sesamoide- 
 um, and are finally inserted into the root of 
 the first joint of the great toe. These two 
 portions, by their separation, form a 
 groove, in which passes the tendon of the 
 flexor longus pollicis. 
 
 FLEXOR CARPI RADIALIS. Madia- 
 Us interims of Albinus and Winsl -\v, and 
 Epitfochlo-metacarpien of Dumas. This is a 
 long thin muscle, situated obliquely at the 
 inner and anterior part of the fore-arm, be- 
 tween the palmaris longus and the prona- 
 tor teres. It arises tendinous from the in- 
 ner condyle of the os humeri, and, by 
 many fleshy fibres, from the adjacent ten- 
 dinous fascia. It descends along the infe- 
 rior edge of the pronator teres, and termi- 
 nates in a long, flat, and thin tendon, which 
 afterwards becomes narrower and thicker, 
 and, after passing under the internal annu- 
 lar ligament, in a groove distinci from the 
 other tendons of the wrist, it spreads 
 wider again, and is inserted into the tore 
 and upper part of the metacarpai bone that 
 sustains the fort-finger. It serves to bend 
 the hand, and its oblique direction may 
 likewise enable it to assist in its pronation.' 
 
 FLEXOR CARPI ULNARIS. Ulna- 
 ris interims of Winslow and Albinus. Epi- 
 trochU- cubit o-carpien of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated on the cubi or fore-arm, lh;it as- 
 sists the former in bending the arm. It 
 arises tendinous from the inner condyle of 
 the os humeri, and, by a .small fleshy ori- 
 gin, from the anterior edge of the olecra- 
 non. Between these two portions, we find 
 the ulnar nerve passing to the fore -arm. 
 Some of its fibres arise likewise from the 
 tendinous fascia that covers the muscles of 
 the fore-arm. In its descent, it soon be- 
 comes tendinous, but its fleshy fibres do not 
 entirely disappear till it has reached the 
 lower extremity of the ulna, where its ten- 
 don spreads a little, and, after sending off' 
 a few fibres to the external and internal 
 and annular ligaments, is inserted into the 
 os pisiforme. 
 
 FLEXOR LONGUS D1GITORUM PE- 
 DIS, PROFUNDUS, PKRFORANS. Per- 
 Perforans sen flexor profundus of Douglas, 
 
 FLE 
 
 325 
 
 Flexor digitorum longus, sive pcrforans pedts, 
 and perforans sen flexor tertii internodii digi- 
 torum pedis of Cowper, and Tibio phalan- 
 gettien of Dumas. A flexor muscle of the 
 toes, situated along the posterior part and 
 inner side of the leg. It arises fleshy from 
 the back part, of the tibia, and, after run- 
 ning down to the internal ankle, its tendon 
 passes under a kind of annular ligament, 
 and then through a sinuosity at the inside of 
 the os calcis. Soon after this it receives a 
 small tendon from the flexor longus pollicis 
 pedis, and about the middle of the foot it 
 divides into four tendons, which pass 
 through the slits of the flexor brevis digi- 
 torum pedis, and are inserted into the upper 
 part of the last bone of all the lesser toes. 
 About the middle of the foot, this mascle 
 unites with a fleshy portion, which, from 
 the name of its first describer, has been 
 usually called massa cornea Jacobi Sylvii .- it 
 is also termed Flexor accessorius digitorum 
 pedis. This appendage arises by a thin 
 fleshy x origin, from most part of the sinu- 
 osity of the os calcis, and likewise by a 
 thin tendinous beginning from the anterior 
 part of the external tubercle of that bone ; 
 it soon becomes all fleshy, and unites to the 
 long flexor just before it divides into its four 
 tendons. The use of this muscle is to bend 
 the last joint of the toes. 
 
 FLEXOR LONGUS POLLIOIS MA- 
 NUS. Flexor longus pollicis of Albinus, 
 Flexor tertii internodii of Douglas. Ftexor 
 tertii intemodii sive longissimus pollicis of 
 Cowper, and radio-phalangettien du ponce of 
 Dumas. This muscle is piaced at the side 
 of the flexor longus digitorum pedis, pro- 
 fundus, perforans, and is covered by the 
 extensores carpi radiales. It arises fleshy 
 from the anterior surface of the radius, 
 immediately below the insertion of the bi- 
 ceps, and is continued down along the ob- 
 lique ridge, which serves for the insertion 
 of the supinator brevis, as far as the prona- 
 tor quadratus. Some of its fibres spring 
 likewise from the neighbouring edge of the 
 interosseous ligament. Its tendon passes 
 under the internal annular ligament of the 
 wrist, and after running along the inner sur- 
 face of the first bone of the thumb, be- 
 tween the two portions of the flexor brevis 
 pollicis, goes to be inserted into the last 
 joint of the thumb, being bound down in 
 its way by the ligamentous Expansion that 
 is spread over the second bone. In some 
 subjects we find a tendinous portion uming 
 from the inner condyle of the os hurneri, 
 and forming a fleshy slip that commonly 
 terminates near the upper part of the ori- 
 gin of this muscle from the radius. The 
 use of thu; muscle is to bend the last joint 
 of the thumb. 
 
 FLEXOR LONGUS POLLICIS PEDIS. 
 Tliis muscle is situated along; the pos- 
 terior p,'srt of the leg. It unaes tendi- 
 nous and flesh v a little below the head of 
 
326 
 
 FLE 
 
 the fibula, and its fibres continue to adhere 
 to that bone almost to its extremity. A 
 little above the heel it terminates in a round 
 tendon, which, at er passing 1 m a groove 
 form ;d at the posterior edge 'of the astraga- 
 lus, a d internal and lateral part of the os 
 calcio, n which it is secured by an annular 
 ligament, goes to be inserted into the last 
 bone of the great toe, which it serves to 
 bend. 
 
 FLEXOR OSSIS MET A CARPI POL- 
 LIC IS : Seu opponens pollicis of Innes. 
 Opponens poRicis manus of Albinus. Flexor 
 primi internodii of Douglas. Jlntithenar 
 give semi-interosseus pollicis of Winslow, and 
 carpo-phalangien du ponce of Dumas. This 
 muscle is situated under the abductor bre- 
 vis po'iicis which it resembles in its shape. 
 It y . tendinous and fleshy from the os 
 sca;*noides, and from the {interior and inner 
 part of the internal annular ligament. It 
 is inserted tendinous and fleshy into the 
 under and anterior part of the first bone 
 of the thumb. It serves to turn the first 
 bone of the thumb upon its axis, and at the 
 same time to bring it inwards, opposite to 
 the other fingers. 
 
 FLEXOR PARVUS MINIMI DIGITI. 
 Abductor minimi digiti, Hypothenar Rio- 
 lani of Douglas. Hypothenar minimi 
 digiii of Winslow, smd second-carpo 
 phalangien du petit doigt of Dumas. The 
 situation of this muscle is along the inner 
 surface of the metacarpal bone of the little 
 finger. It arises tendinous and fleshy from 
 the hook-like process of the unciform bone, 
 and likewise from the anterior surface of 
 the adjacent part of the annular ligament. 
 It terminates in a flat tendon, which is 
 connected with that of the abductor minimi 
 digiti, and inserted into the inner and an- 
 terior p-irt of the upper end of the first hone 
 of the little finger. It serves to bend the 
 little finger, and likewise to assist the ab- 
 ductor. 
 
 FLEXOR PROFUNDUS PERFO- 
 RANS, Profundus of Albinus. Perfo- 
 rans of Dauglas. Perforans vulgo profnn- 
 chis of Winslow. Flexor tertii internodii 
 digitorum manus, vel perforates mantis of 
 Cowper, arid cubito-phalangettien commun. 
 of Dumas. This muscle is situated on the 
 fore-arm, immediately under the perfora- 
 tus, which it greatly resembles in its shape. 
 It arises fleshy from the external side, and 
 upper part of the ulna, for some way down- 
 wards, and from a large portion of the iu- 
 terosseous ligament. It splits into four 
 tendons a little before it passes under the 
 annular ligament of the wrist, and these 
 pass through the slits in the tqndons of the 
 flexor sublimis, to he inserted into the fore 
 and upper part of the third or last bone 
 of all the four fingers, the joint of which 
 they bend. 
 
 FLEXOR SUBLIMIS PERFORATUS. 
 This muscle, which is the perforate* of 
 
 FLU 
 
 Cowper, Douglas, and Winslow, is by 
 Albinus and others named sublimis. It 
 has gotten the name of perforatus from its 
 tendons being perforated by those of an- 
 other flexor muscle of the finger, called the 
 perforans. They who give it the appella- 
 tion of sublimis, consider its situation with 
 respect to the latter, and which, instead 
 of perforans, they name perfundus. It is a 
 long muscle, situated most commonly at 
 the anterior and inner part of the fore- 
 arm, betweea the palmaris longus and the 
 flexor carpi ulnaris; but, in some subjects, 
 we find it placed under the former of these 
 muscles, between the flexor carpi ulnaris 
 and the flexor carpi radialis. It arises, 
 tendinous and fleshy, from the inner con- 
 dyle of the os humeri, from the inner edge 
 of the coronoid process of the ulna, and 
 from the upper and fore part of the radius, 
 down to near the insertion of the pronator 
 teres. A little below the middle of the 
 fore-arm, its fleshy belly divides into four 
 portions, which degenerate into as many 
 round tendons, that pass all together under 
 the internal annular ligament of the wrist, 
 after which they separate from each other, 
 become thinner and flatter, and running 
 along the palm of the hand, under the apo- 
 neurosis palmaris, are inserted into the up- 
 per part of the second bone of each finger. 
 Previous to this insertion, however, the 
 fibres of each tendon decussate near the 
 extremity of the first bone, so as to afford 
 a passage to a tendon of the perforans. 
 Of these four tendons, that of the middle 
 finger is the largest, that of the fore-finger 
 the next in size, and that of the little-finger 
 the smallest. The use of this muscle is to 
 bend the second joint of the fipgers. 
 
 Flexor tertii internodii. See jftexor Ion- 
 gus pollicis manus. 
 
 FLORES BENZOES. See Benzole acid. 
 
 FLOIIES MARTIALES. See Ferrum ammo- 
 niatwn. 
 
 FLORES SALTS AMMOsiAci. See Carbonas 
 ammonite. 
 
 FLORES SULPHTJRIS. See Sulphur. 
 
 FLORES SULPHURIS LOTT. When sub- 
 limed sulphur is boiled and washed in wa- 
 ter, it form* the fores sulphuris loti of the 
 pharmacopoeias. Analogous to this prepa- 
 ration is the sulphur prxcipitat urn , they 
 possess eccoprotic, diaphoretic, and antip- 
 sorical virtues, and are administered in ob- 
 stipation, where there are piles, colica pic- 
 tonum, worm cases, to diminish salivations, 
 &c. 
 
 FLOWERS. A term formerly employed 
 by chymists to the fine parts which are 
 sublimated from certain bodies, as the 
 flowers of benjamin, sulphur, zinc, &c. - 
 
 Flonuer -de-luce. See Iris nostras, 
 
 Floivers of Benjamin. See Benzoic acid. 
 
 FLU AT. A sali formed by the fluoric 
 acid, combined with different bases : thus, 
 Jluat of alumint Jluat of ammonia, &c. 
 
FLU 
 
 FLU 
 
 FLUCTUATION. A term used by sur- ments have yet been made by which it can 
 
 geons, to express the undulations of a fluid ; be exhibited. It is merely trom general in- 
 
 thus, when pus is formed in an abscess, or ference, that we may conjecture it toxjon- 
 
 when water accumulates iu the abdomen, if sist of a simple acidifiable basis united to 
 
 the abscess or abdomen be lightly pressed oxygen, 
 with the fingers, the motion of fluctuation This acid is to be obtained by putting 
 
 .,.."" A _jr i-_ i * _ i A _ / i 
 
 may be distinctly felt. 
 - Fluellin. See Elatine. 
 
 FLUID. A fluid is that, the constituent 
 
 principles of whicn so little attract each Lute the retort to a receiver of the same 
 
 other, that, when poured out, it drops metal, containing one part of water, and 
 
 guttatim, and adapts itself, in every re- apply a gentle heat. The fluoric acid gas, 
 
 one part of finely pulverized fluate of lime 
 into a leaden or tin retort, and pouring upon 
 it two parts and a half of sulphuric acid 
 
 spect, 
 
 to the form of the vessel contain- 
 
 ing it. 
 
 FLUIDS OF THE BODY. 
 
 disengaged, will be absorbed by the water, 
 and form liquid fluoric acid, which must 
 be kept in well closed leaden or tin bot- 
 tles, or phials, coated within with wax or 
 varnish. 
 
 This term 
 
 is often applied to the blood, and other hu- 
 mours of which the body is composed. The 
 dry ing of any part of the human body de- The distinguishing property of fluoric 
 monstratest that by far the greater part acid is, its power of dissolving and vola- 
 " n "" The quantity of fluid in tilizing silex. **- ~ J Ll - 
 
 consists of fluid. 
 
 a man of one hundred "and s'ixty pounds atic acid. 
 
 Its odour resembles muri 
 On being exposed to a moist 
 
 weight, is estimated at one hundred and atmospheric air, it emits white fumes. Its 
 thirty-five pounds. The fluids of the hu- action upon all the inflammable substances 
 man body are divided into, 1. Crude, or is very feeble ; it does not afford oxygen 
 those which have not yet entirely put on to them. It has no action upon most of 
 the animal nature, as the chyme and chyle, the metals, but it dissolves many of their 
 
 2. Sanguineous ; to this is referred the oxyds. 
 
 blood, or the cruor of the blood. 3. Lym- Fluoric acid, united to different bases, 
 phatic, which are those of the lymphatic forms saline compounds called FLUATS. 
 vessels, and the nutritious jelly. 4. Se~ FLUORIC ACID GAS. The most re- 
 creted; to this head are referred all those markable property of this gas is, its power 
 separated from the blood, which are very of dissolving silex, and keeping it suspend- 
 numerous. 5. Excrementitious, which are ed in the gazeous state; it therefore dis- 
 eliminated from the body, as the alvine fse- solves glass, crystals, and various precious 
 ces, urine, cutaneous and pulmonary per- stones. It is heavier than atmospheric air. 
 spirable matter. It does not maintain combustion, nor can 
 
 The secreted humours are divided into, animals breathe it. It is absorbed by wa- 
 1. Lacteal, which are white; as the milk, ter, and forms with it liquid fluoric acid, 
 juice of the prostate and thymus glands 2. It has a penetrating odour, approaching 
 Aqueous, as the aqueous humour of the eye. nearly to that of muriatic acid gas. It 
 
 3. Mucous, as the mucus of the nostrils and corrodes animal and vegetable matters, 
 primse vise. 4. Albuminous, as the serum of Light has no effect upon it. It emits 
 the blood. 5. Oleous, as the oil of the adi- white fumes, in contact with moist atmo- 
 pose membrane. 6. Bilious, as the bile and spheric air. It is very sour, and therefore 
 wax of the ears. reddens blue vegetable colours. It pre- 
 
 The fluids of the human body are also cipitates lime-water. With ammonia it 
 divided from their motion into, 1. Circula- unites and forms a concrete body. It has 
 ting, which continually circulate in the ves- no action upon platina, gold, silver mercu- 
 sels. 2. Commorant, which circulate with ry, tin, lead, antimony, cobalt, nickel, and 
 
 bismuth ; but it attacks iron, arsenic, and 
 manganese. 
 
 Method of obtaining Fluoric Jlcid Gas. 
 1. Fluoric acid gas may be obtained by 
 decomposing fluate of lime (Derbyshire 
 spar) by means of sulphuric acid. 
 
 For that purpose, put one part of pow- 
 
 a slow motion, as the oil of the adipose 
 membrane and male semen. 3. Stagnant* 
 which remain for a certain time in any re- 
 ceptacle, as cystic bile, urine, and the alvine 
 faeces. 
 
 FLUOR ALB us. The Leucorrhcea. 
 
 FLUOR SPAR. Vitreous spar. Spar- 
 ry flour. Derbyshire spar A species of dered fluate of lime" into 
 
 a leaden or tin 
 
 salt which abounds in nature, formed by retort, and pour over it two or three parts 
 the combination of the fluoric acid with of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent 
 lime. It is called spar, because it has the action takes place instantly, and fluoric 
 
 sparry form and fracture ; fluor, because 
 it melts very readily; and vitreous, be- 
 cause it has the appearance of glass, and 
 may be fused into glass of no contemptible 
 appearance. 
 
 FLUORIC ACID. The acidifiable base 
 of fluoric acid is unknown ; for no experi- 
 
 acid gas is extricated, which must be col- 
 lected over mercury, either in a leaden or 
 tin vessel, or in a glass receiver, covered 
 within with a thick coat of varnish and 
 wax. When no more gas is produced 
 spontaneously, the action of the acid must 
 be assisted by a gentle heat. 
 
328 
 
 FCKN 
 
 FOM 
 
 Fluate of lime consists of fluoriq acid, FCEWICULTJM TORTUOSUM. French hart 
 
 united to lime ; on adding sulphuric acid, wor 
 
 in the above process a decomposition takes FOENICULUM VULGARE. Fceniculum g-er- 
 
 place. The sulphuric acid having- a greater manicum. Marathrum. Common fennel, 
 
 attraction for the lime than the fluoric acid, or fenckel. A variety of the Jlnethum 
 
 unites to it and forms sulphate of lime, dis- fceniculum. See Fceniculum dulce. 
 
 engaging al the same time the fluoric acid, FOSWUM CAMELORUM. See Juncus oilo- 
 
 which takes the gazeous state at the instant ratus. 
 
 of its extrication, and appears under the F(EJTUM GRTECUM. (Fanum, hay, and 
 
 form of fluoric acid gas 
 
 2. Fluoric acid gas may likewise be ob- 
 tained from liquid fluoric aeid, by heat. 
 
 GR3ECUM. 
 
 grcecus, belonging to Greece ; because, 
 in Greece, it grew in the meadows, like 
 hay.) Buctras. JEgoceras. Fenugreek. 
 
 Flux. This word is mostly employed Trignndla fcenum granim of Linnxus, legu- 
 
 minibus sessilibus strictis erectiusculis subful- 
 catis acuminatis, caule erecto. A native of 
 Montpelier- The seeds are brought to us 
 from the southern parts of France and Ger- 
 many; they have a strong disagreeable 
 smell, and an unctuous farinaceous taste, 
 accompanied with a slight bitterness. Tiiey 
 are esteemed as assisting the formation of 
 pus, in inflammatory tumours ; and the 
 
 for dysenteria sanguined. 
 
 FLUXION. A term mostly applied 
 by chymists, to signify the change of me- 
 tals, or other bodies, from the solid into 
 the fluid state, by the application of heat. 
 See Fusion. 
 
 Fly, Spanish. See Cantharis. 
 
 FOCILE MAJUS. The ulna and the ra- 
 dius are occasionally denominated by the 
 
 barbarous appellations of focile majus and meal, with that intention, is made into a 
 minus ; the tibia and fibula in the leg are poultice with milk. 
 
 Wild fenugreek, 
 
 FffiXUM SYLVESTRE. 
 
 F<ETABULUM. (From fceteo, to become 
 A quar- putrid.) An encysted abscess, or foul ul- 
 cer. 
 
 for FCETUS. (From feo, to bring forth, 
 according to Vossius.) Efricyema.Epigonion. 
 The child enclosed in the uterus of its mo- 
 ther, is called a foetus from the fifth month 
 
 also so called. 
 
 Focus. A lobe of the liver. 
 
 FODINA. (From/o<#o, to dig.) 
 ry. The labyrinth of the ear. 
 
 FffiuicuLATUM LIGNUM. A name 
 sassafras. 
 
 FCENICULUM. (Quasi fcenum oculo- 
 rum, the hay or herb good for the sight ; 
 
 so called because it is thought good for after pregnancy until the time of its birth, 
 the eyes.) Fennel. The internal parts peculiar to the fetus, 
 
 FCENICULUM AQ.UATICUM. Water fen- are the thymus gland, canalis venosus, ca- 
 nel. Fine-leaved water hemlock. The nalis arteriosus, foramen ovale, and the 
 plant which bears this name in the pharma- membrana pupillaris. Besides these pe- 
 copoeias is the Phellandrium aquaticum / culiariiies, there are other circumstances 
 foliorum ramificationibus divaricatis of Lin- in which the foetus differs from the adult. 
 Wus. It possesses vertiginous and poi- The lungs are black and collapsed, and 
 sonous qualities, which are best counter- sink in water; the liver is very large ; all 
 acted by acids, after clearing the primze the glands, especially the thymus and su- 
 vise. The seeds are recommended by prarenal, and the vermiform process of the 
 some, in conjunction with Peruvian bark, caecum, are also considerably larger in 
 in the cure of pulmonary phthisis. proportion. The 
 
 ALPINUM. The herb spg- 
 nel. 
 
 F<ENICULUM AXNUUM. Royal cummin. 
 FCENICULUM DULCE. Common fen- 
 
 proportion. The teeth of the foetus are hid 
 within their sockets; the great intestines 
 contain a substance called meconium ; tht 
 membrana tympani is covered with a kind 
 of mucous membrane, and the bones in 
 
 nel. Anethum f<xmculum % fmctibus ovatis many places are cartilaginoi 
 
 of Linnaeus. The seeds and roots of this FOLTATA TERKA. 
 indigenous plant are directed by the colleges to folium, a leaf.) 
 of London and Edinburgh. The seeds potassae. 
 have an aromatic smell, and a warm sweet- 
 ish taste, and contain a large proportion 
 of essential oil. They are stomachic and 
 carminative. The root has a sweet taste, 
 
 (From its resemblance 
 Sulphur, also the acetas 
 
 FOLIUM ORIENTALS. See Senna. 
 FOLLICLE. Folliculusf dim. of folis, 
 a bag.) See Folliculose gland. 
 
 FOLLICULOSE GLAND. Follicle. One 
 
 but very little aromatic warmth, and is of the most simple species of gland, consist- 
 ing merely of a hollow vascular membrane 
 or follicle, and an excretory duct ; such are 
 the muciparous glands, the sebaceous, &c. 
 
 FOLLICULUS FELLIS. The gall-blad- 
 der. 
 
 FOMENTATION. Fomentatio. A sort 
 of partial bathing, by applying hot flan- 
 nels to any part, dipped in medicated 
 
 said to be pectoral and diuretic. 
 
 MAHINUM. Samphire. 
 
 ORIENTALE. Cuminum. 
 FCENICULTJM POHCINUM. See Peuceda- 
 num. 
 
 FtENICULUM SI5TENSE. Aniseed. 
 
 F<ENICULUM STLVESTRE. Bastard spig- 
 nel. 
 
FOR 
 
 decoctions, whereby steams are communi- 
 cated to the diseased parts, their vessels 
 are relaxed, and their morbid action some- 
 times removed. 
 
 FOMES VEffTRicuii. Hypochondria- 
 cism. 
 
 FOMITES. A term mostly applied as 
 synonyn\ous with contagion. 
 
 FOJVSPULSATILIS. See Fontanella. 
 
 FONT A NELL A. (Dim. of fans, a foun- 
 tain.) Fans pulsatilis. The parietal bones 
 and the frontal bones do not coalesce until 
 the third yeai after birth, so that, before 
 this period, there is an obvious interstice, 
 commonly called mould, and scientifically 
 the fontanelf or fans pulsatilis. There is 
 also a .lesser space, occasionally, between 
 the occipital and parietal bones, termed 
 the posterior fontanel. These spaces be- 
 tween the bones are filled up by the dura 
 mater and the external integuments, so 
 that during birth, the size of the head may 
 be lessened ; for, at that time, the bones 
 of the head, upon the superior part, are not 
 only pressed nearer to each other, but they 
 frequently lap over one another, in order to 
 diminish the size during the passage of 
 the head through the pelvis. 
 
 FONTAWELI.A ANTERIOR. See Fonta- 
 nella. 
 
 F.lNTAtfELLA POSTERIOR. See Fonttt- 
 
 nella. 
 
 FONTICULUS. (Dim. of fans, an is- 
 sue.) An artificial ulcer formed in any 
 part, and kept discharging by introducing 
 daily a, pea, covered with any digestive 
 ointment. 
 
 FORAMEN. (From foro, to pierce.) A 
 little opening. 
 
 FORAMEN C^CUM. A single open- 
 ing in the basis of the cranium between the 
 ethmoid and the frontal bone, that gives 
 exit to a small vein. 
 
 FORAMEN LACERUM IN BASH 
 CRANII. See Foramina lacera. 
 
 FORAMEN LACERUM ORBITALE 
 SUPERIUS. A large opening between the 
 greater and lesser wing of the parietal 
 bone through which the third, fourth, first 
 branch of the fifth and the sixth pair of 
 nerves, and the opthalmia artery pass. 
 
 FORAMEN OPT1CUM. The hole trans- 
 mitting the optic nerve. 
 
 FORAMEN OVALE. The opening 
 between the two auricles of the heart of 
 the fetus. See also Innomnatum os. 
 
 FORAMEN OF WINSLOW. An opening in 
 the omentum. See Omentum. 
 
 FORAMINA LACERA. A pair of 
 foramina in the basis of the cranium, 
 through which the internal jugular veins 
 and the eighth pair of accessory nerves 
 pass. 
 
 FORAMINCLUM os. The ehmoid bone. 
 
 FORCEPS. ( Quasi ferriccps, as being 
 the iron with which we seize any thing 
 hot, from ferrum, iron, and capio, to take,) 
 
 FOS 
 
 329 
 
 Pincers. A surgical instrument with which 
 extraneous bodies or other substances are 
 extracted. Also an instrument occasion- 
 ally used by men midwives to bring the 
 head of the foetus through the pelvis. 
 
 Foreskin. See Prepuce. 
 
 FORMIAT. Forinias. A salt produced 
 by the union of the formic acid with dif- 
 ferent bases: thus, formiat of alumin,for- 
 niat of ammonia, &c. 
 
 FORMICA. (Quod feral micas, because 
 of his diligence in collecting small parti- 
 cles of provision together.) 1. The ant, 
 or pismire. This industrious little insect, 
 Formica ntja of Linnaeus, contains an acid 
 juice and gross oil, which were supposed, 
 to possess aphrodisiac virtues. The cry- 
 salides of this animal are said to be diuretic 
 and carminative, and by some recommend- 
 ed in the cure of dropsy, 
 
 2. The name of a black wart with a 
 broad base, and cleft superficies, because 
 the pain attending it resembles the biting 
 of an ant. 
 
 3. A varicose tumour on the anus and 
 glans penis. 
 
 FORMICA MILIARIS. Any herpetic erup- 
 tion. 
 
 FORMIC ACID. Jlddum formicvm. 
 The acid of ants was known to Tragus, 
 Bauhin, Fisher, Elmuller, Hoffman, and 
 many others. It is obtained chiefly from 
 the red ant, Formica nifa of Linnaeus, by 
 distilling them in a retort, and by washing 
 them in boiling water. When rectified, 
 and rather concentrated, it has a penetra- 
 ting smell, and is corrosive ; and its taste 
 is so agreeable, when greatly diluted with 
 water, that it has been proposed to be used 
 instead of vinegar. 
 
 FORMIX. The herpes exedens. 
 
 FORMULA.. (Dim. of forma, a form.) 
 A little form of prescription, such as physi- 
 cians direct in extemporaneous practice, 
 in distinction from the greater forms in 
 pharmacopoeias, &c. 
 
 FORT>TAX. Furnus. A furnace. A che- 
 mical instrument. See Furnace. 
 
 FORNIX. (Fornix y an arch or vault.) 
 A part of the corpus callosum in the brain 
 is so called, because, if viewed in a par- 
 ticular direction, it has some resemblance 
 to the arch of an ancient vault. It is the 
 medullary body, composed of two anterior 
 and two posterior crura, situated at the 
 bottom and inside of the lateral ventricle, 
 over the third ventricle, and below the 
 septum lucidum. 
 
 FORTIS Aa^A. A weak nitrous acid. 
 
 FOSSA. (From fodio, to dig.) Fovea. 
 A little depression or sinus. The puden- 
 dum muliebre. 
 
 FOSSA AMYNTJE, A double-hcadcd roller 
 for the face. 
 
 FOSSA MAGKA. The great groove of the 
 ear, the pudendum muliebre. 
 FOSSA STAVICULARIS. The cavity at the 
 Uu 
 
330 
 
 FRA 
 
 FRO 
 
 entrance of the pudendum muliebre : also FRAGARIA VESCA. 
 
 the great groove of the ear 
 
 of the strawberry. 
 
 The systematic name 
 See Fragaria. 
 
 FOSSA OVALIS. The depression in the FRAGILITAS OSSIUM. Friabilitas ossium. 
 right auricle of the human heart, which Brittleness of the bones, 
 in the foetus opened into the other auricle, 
 forming the foramen ovale. 
 
 FOSSA PITUITARIA. The fossa of the 
 sella turcica of the sphxnoid hone, 
 
 FRAGMEN. Fragmentum. A splinter of 
 a bone. 
 
 FRAMBOESIA. (From framboise, Fr. 
 for a raspbeny.) The yaws. A genus of 
 
 FOSSIL. (Fotsilit, fromjodio, to dig.) disease arranged by Cullen in the class 
 Any thing 1 dug out ot the earth, cachexix, and order impetigines. It is 
 
 FOSSILUS. 
 FOVEA. 
 
 The bone of the leg. 
 
 (From/oJ/o, to dig.) A little 
 depression. The pudendum muliebre. A 
 partial sweating-bath. 
 Fox-glove. See Digitalis. 
 
 FOX-GLOVE. EASTERN. The seeds of 
 this plant, Sesamum orientate of Linnaeus, 
 are in much esteem in South Carolina, 
 
 somewhat similar in its nature to the lues 
 venerea, and is endemial to the Antilla 
 islands. It appears with excrescences, like 
 mulberries, growing out of the skin in 
 various parts of the body, which discharge 
 an ichorous fluid. 
 
 FRANGULA. (From frango, to break, 
 so called because of the brittleness of its 
 
 where they are called oily grain, they are branches.) Black alder. This officinal tree 
 made into soups and puddings after the is the Rhamnus frangula of Linnaeus : in- 
 manner of rice. Toasted over the fire, ermisfloribusmonogynishermaphroditis t foliis 
 they are mixed with other ingredients, integerritnis. The berries and bark are 
 and stewed into a delicious food. The used medicinally as strong purgatives. The 
 fresh seed affords a considerable quantity former are often substituted for those of 
 of a warm pungent oil, otherwise not un- the buckthorn ; the latter, which is the 
 palatable. In a year or two the pungency internal bark, and of a yellow colour, is 
 leaves it, when the oil is used for sallad, mostly employed by the common people in 
 &c. The seed of the Sesamum indicum are dropsical and other disorders, 
 used in the same manner. Frankincense. See Thus. 
 
 FRACTURE. (Fractura ,- from franco, - FRAXINELLA. (From fraxinus, the ash, 
 to break ) Categma. Cassis. Clasma. so called because its leaves resemble those 
 Agme. A Fracture is a solution of a bone 
 into two or more fragments. A simple 
 fracture is when the bone only is div ded. 
 A compound fracture is a division of the 
 bone, wit 1 ,; a laceration of the integuments, 
 the bone mostly protruding. A fracture is 
 also termed transverse, oblique, &c. accord- 
 
 ing to its direction. 
 
 FRJENULUM. (Dim. of frxnum, a 
 bridle.) The cutaneous fold, under the 
 apex of the tongue, that connects the 
 tongue to the infralingual cavity. It is 
 sometimes, in infancy, so short as to pre- 
 vent the child from sucking, when it is 
 
 of the ash.) See Dictamnus tilbus. 
 
 Fraxinella, white. See Dictamnus albus. 
 
 FRAXINUS. (Afragore, from the noise 
 its seeds make when shaken by the wind ; 
 or from <j>*|w, a hedge, because of its use 
 in forming hedges.) The ash. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Polygamia. Or- 
 der, Dioecia. The ash. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the ash- 
 tree, called also brumeli and bumeUa. The 
 bark of this tree, Fraxinus excelsior of Lin- 
 naeus ; -foliis serratis fioribus apetalis, when 
 fresb, has a moderately strong bitterish 
 
 necessary to cut it, in order to give more taste. It possesses resolvent and diuretic 
 
 room ior the motion of the tongue. 
 
 FR-KNUM. The membranous fold which 
 connects the praepuce to the inferior part 
 of the glans penis. 
 
 FRAGA. (From fragro, to smell sweet. 
 The strav berry. See- Fragaria. 
 
 FRAGARIA. (From fragro, to smell 
 sweet) The strawberry. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Lannaean system. Class, Icosandria. Order, 
 Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the straw- 
 berry. 
 
 qualities, and has been successfully exhibi- 
 ted in the cure of intermittents. The seeds 
 are occasionally exhibited medicinally as 
 diuretics, in the dose of a drachm. In 
 warm climates, a species of manna exudes 
 from this species of fraxinus. 
 
 FRAXINUS EXCELSIOR. The systematic 
 name of the ash-tree. See Fraxinus. 
 
 FRAXINUS ORNUS. The systematic name 
 of the tree from which manna flows. See 
 Manna. 
 
 FRAXINUS ROTUNDIFOLIA, The systema- 
 tic name of a tree which affords manna. 
 
 w Fraga. The mature fruit of the .._ 
 
 Fragaria vesca, frageUis reptantibua of Lin- See Manna. 
 
 nacus, was formerly recommended in gouty FRENA. The sockets of the teeth, 
 
 and calculous affections, in- consequence, FRIGIDARIUM. (From frigidus, cold.) 
 
 it would appear, of its efficacy in removing The cold bath, 
 
 tartar from the teeth, which it is said to do FRIGERANA. A putrid fever, 
 
 very effectually. FRONS. The forehead. The part 
 
 FRAGARIA STEHILIS. Barren strawberry, between the eyebrows and the hairy 
 
 Astringent. 8Ca lp t 
 
FUC 
 
 Frontal bane. See Os frontis. 
 
 Frontal sinus. See Osfrmtia, 
 
 FRONTALIS. See Occipitio frontalis. 
 
 FHONTAHS VERUS. See Corrugator su- 
 percilK. 
 
 FRONTIS OS. See Os frontis. 
 
 FHUCTUS nonmi. See Fruits, summer. 
 
 FRUITS, SUMMER. Fructus horori. 
 Under this term physiciuns comprehend 
 strawberries, cherries, currants, mulberries, 
 raspberries, and the like. They possess a 
 sweet sub-acid taste, and are exhibited as 
 dietetic auxiliaries, as refrigerants, anti- 
 septics, attenuants, and aperients. For- 
 merly .they were exhibited medicinally in 
 the cure of putrid affections, and to pro- 
 mote the alvine and urinary excretions. 
 Considering them as an article of diet, they 
 afford little nourishment, and are liable to 
 produce flatulencies. To persons of a 
 bilious constitution and rigid fibres, and 
 where the habit is disposed naturally, or 
 from extrinsic causes, to an inflammatory 
 or putrescent state, their moderate, and 
 even plentiful, use is salubrious ; by those 
 of a cold inactive disposition, where' the 
 vessels are lax, the circulation languid, and 
 the digestion weak, they should be used 
 very sparingly. The juices extracted from 
 these fruits, by expression, contain their 
 active qualities, freed from their grosser 
 indigestible matter. On standing, the juice 
 ferments and changes to a vinous or acet- 
 ous state. By proper addition of sugar, 
 and by boiling, their fermentive power is 
 suppressed, and their medicinal qualities 
 preserved. The juices of these fruits, when 
 purified from their feculencies by settling 
 and straining, may be made into syrups, with 
 a due proportion of sugar, in the usual way. 
 
 FRUMENTACEOUS. A term applied 
 to all such plants as have a conformity 
 with wheat, either with respect to their 
 fruit, leaves, or ears. 
 
 FUC US. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnxan system. Class, Cryptogamia. 
 Order, Jllg<e. 
 
 Fuctrs DIGITATUS. This fucus grows 
 upon stones and rocks in the sea near 
 the shore. It has several plain, long 
 leaves or sinuses springing from a round 
 stalk, in the manner of fingers when ex- 
 tended. It affords soda. 
 
 Fucus ESCULENTUS. Edible fucus. Mr. 
 Hudson has made this a distinct species, 
 but Linnaeus included it under his saccha- 
 rinus. It grows plentifully in the sea, near 
 the shores of Scotland, and also those of 
 Cumberland. It has a broad, plain, sim- 
 ple, sword-shaped leaf, springing from a 
 pinnated stalk. 
 
 FUCUS HELMINTOCHORTON. See Corral- 
 
 lina corsicana 
 
 Fucus PALMATUS. Handed fucus. This 
 grows in the sea, and consists of a thin 
 lobed leaf like a hand. 
 
 Fucus SACCHARINUS. Sea-belts ; so 
 
 FUN 
 
 331 
 
 called from the supposed resemblance 
 ot its leaves to a belt or girdle. It 
 grows upon rocks and stones by the sea 
 shore. The leaves are very sweet, and 
 when washed and tianged up to dry will 
 exude a substance like that of sugar, from 
 whence it was named. 
 
 Fucus VESICULOSUS. The systematic 
 name of the sea oak. See Quercus marina. 
 
 FULIGO. ( Quasi fumiligo, from fumus, 
 smoke.) Araxos. Asoper. Asuoli. Soot* 
 Wood soot, fultgo ligni, or the condensed 
 smoke from burning wood, has a pungent, 
 bitter, and nauseous taste, and is resolved 
 by chymical analysis into a volatile alkaline 
 salt, and empyreumatic oil, a fixed alknli, 
 and an insipid earth. The tincture pre- 
 pared from this substance, tinctura fuJBgi- 
 nis, is recommended as a powerful anti- 
 spasmodic in hysterical affections. 
 
 FULM1NATION. A quick and lively 
 explosion of bodies, such as takes place 
 with fulminating gold, fulminating powder, 
 and in the combustion of inflammable gas 
 and vital air. 
 
 FUMARIA. (from fumus, smoke, from 
 its juice, when dropped into the eye, pro- 
 ducing the same sensations as smoke.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of >lants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. Fumitory. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon fumitory. Funds tcrrae. Capnos. 
 Herba melancholifuga. The leaves of this 
 indigenous plant, Fumaria officinalis of Lin- 
 naeus :pericarpiis monospermis racemosis t 
 caule dtffuso, are directed for medicinal use 
 by the Edinburgh college ; they are ex- 
 tremely sucQulent, and have no remarkable 
 smell, but a bitter, somewhat saline taste. 
 The infusion of the dried leaves, or the 
 expressed juice of the fresh plant, is esteem- 
 ed for its property of clearing the skin of 
 many disorders of the leprous kind. 
 
 FUMARIA BUJLBOSA. See AristolocMa 
 fabacea. 
 
 FUMARIA OFFICINALIS. The systematic 
 name of the fumitory. See Fumaria. 
 
 FUMIGATION. The application of 
 fumes, either from metallic or other prepara- 
 tions, to particular parts of the body, as those 
 of the mercurial kind to venereal sores, 8cc. 
 
 Fumitory. See Fumaria. 
 
 FUMUS ALBUS. Mercury. 
 
 FUMUS CITRINUS. Sulphur. 
 
 FUMUS DUPLEX. Sulphur and mercury. 
 
 FUMUS RUBENS. Orpiment. 
 
 FUNCTION. See Action. 
 
 FUNGUS. 1. Proud flesh. A term in 
 surgery to express any luxuriant formation 
 of flesh. 
 
 2. The name of an order of plants in 
 the Linnaean system, belonging to the 
 Cryptogamia class. 
 
 FUNGUS IGNIAIUUS. See dgaricus. 
 
 FUNGUS LARICIS. See Jlgaricus albus. 
 
 FUNGUS MELITENSIS. This is impro- 
 
332 
 
 GAL 
 
 perly called a fungus, it being the Cinomo- 
 rium coccineum of Linnaeus, a small plant 
 which grows only on a livtle rock >djoiinng 
 Malta, A drachm of the powder is given 
 for a dose in dysenteries and haemorrhages, 
 and v itli remarkable success. 
 
 FUNGUS ROSACEUS. See Bedeguar. 
 
 FUNGUS SALICIS. The willow fungus, 
 The species of fungus ordered in some 
 pharmacopoeias by this name is the Boletus 
 suavokns ; acaulis superne l<evis> salicibus, 
 of Linnxus, and the Boletus albus of Hud- 
 son. When fresh, it has a suburinous smell, 
 and at first an acid taste, followed by a 
 bitter. It is seldom used at present, but 
 was formerly given in phthisical com- 
 plaints. 
 
 FUNGUS SAMBUCINUS. See Auricula 
 Judce. 
 
 FUGUS vixosus. The dark cobweb- 
 like fungus, which vegetates in dry cellars, 
 where wine, ale, and the like, are kept. 
 
 FUNICULUS UMBILICALIS. (funicu- 
 lus ; dim. of funis, a cord.) See Umbilical 
 cord. 
 
 FUNIS. A rope or cord. 
 
 FUNIS UMB1L1CALIS. See Umbilical 
 cord. 
 
 FURCALA. The clavicle or collar-bone. 
 
 FURCELLA INFERIOR. The ensif'orm car- 
 tilage. 
 
 FURFUR. Bran. A disease of the 
 skin, in which the cuticle keeps falling oft' 
 in small scales like bran. 
 
 FURFURACEOUS. (-Furfur aceus, from 
 furfur, bran.) A term applied to the sedi- 
 ment deposited in the urine of persons 
 afflicted with fever, of a reddish or whitish 
 matter, which generally appears within an 
 Jiour or two after the urine is passed, and 
 
 GAL 
 
 only falls in part to the bottom, the urine 
 remainii g turbid. 
 
 FURNACE. Furnus. The furnaces 
 employed in chemical operations are of 
 three kinds : 1. The evaporatory furnace, 
 which has received its name from its use ; 
 it is employed to reduce substances into 
 vapour by means of heat, in order to sepa- 
 rate the more fixed principles from those 
 which are more ponderous, and were mix- 
 ed, suspended, compounded, or dissolved 
 in the fluid. 2. The reverberatory furnace, 
 which name it has received from its con- 
 struction, being appropriated to distillation. 
 3. The forge Jurnace, in which the current 
 of air is determined by bellows. 
 
 FUROR UTERINUS. (From furo, to be 
 mad, and uterus, the womb.) Acrai. Bra- 
 chuna. JEstromania. drascon. Jlrsatum* 
 See JVymphomania. 
 
 FURUNCULUS. (From furo, to rage ; 
 so named from its heat and inflammation 
 before it suppurates.) Dothein of Para- 
 celsus. Qhiadus. Chioli. A boil. An 
 inflammation of a subcutaneous gland, 
 known by an inflammatory tumour that 
 does not exceed the size of a pigeon's 
 eg- 
 
 FUSION. (Fusiof from fundo, to pour 
 out.) A chymical process, by which bodies 
 are made to pass from the solid to the fluid 
 state, in consequence of the application of 
 heat. The chief objects susceptible of 
 this operation are salts, sulphur, and metals. 
 Salts are liable to two kinds of fusion : the 
 one, which is peculiar to saline matters, 
 is owing to water, and is called aqueous 
 fusion; the other, which arises from the 
 application of fire, is known by the name 
 of igneous fusion. 
 
 G. 
 
 _ OLEUM. See Petroleum ?'- 
 
 brum. 
 
 GABIREA. A fatty kind of myrrh, men- 
 tioned by Dioscoi ides. 
 
 GALACTIA. (From 5 *xa, milk.) Galac- 
 tirrhcea. An excess or overflowing of the 
 milk. 
 
 GALACTI>A- "(From >***, milk ) Ali- 
 ment prepared of milk. 
 
 GALACTIRRIICEA. (From yzxa., milk, 
 and ptu, to flow.) See Galactia. 
 
 GALACTODES. (From ^A, milk) In 
 Hippocrates it signifies both milk warm, 
 and a milky colour. 
 
 GALACTOPIIORA MEDIC AMENTA. (From 
 ya\t, milk, and qipto, to carry.) Medicines 
 which ir.c;east.- Uie milk. 
 
 GAL ACTOPHORO US DUCTS. (Ca- 
 
 iactopJwrus ; from y*\*, milk, and <ps/>a, to 
 carry, because they bring the milk to the 
 nipple.) The excretory ducts of the glands 
 of the breasts of women, which terminate 
 in the papilla, or nipple, are so called. 
 
 GALAC TOPOETICA. (From >***, 
 milk, and novta, to make.) Milk-making, 
 an epithet applied to the faculty of making 
 milk. 
 
 GALACTOPOSIA. (From ym\a. milk, and 
 Trim, to drink.) The method of curing dis- 
 eases by a milk diet, 
 
 GALANGA. (Perhaps its Indian name) 
 Galangal. The roots of this plant are us'ed 
 medicinally ; two kinds are mentioned in 
 the pliarmacopaeias ; the greater galangal 
 Kxmferigalanga of Linnaeus, and the smaller 
 galangal, the root of the Maranta galanga ; 
 
GAL 
 
 caulino simplidfoliis lanceolatis subsessilibus, 
 of Linnaeus. The dried root is brought 
 from China, in pieces from an inch to two 
 in length, scarce half so thick, branched, 
 full of knots and joints, with several circu- 
 lar rings of a reddish brown colour on the 
 outside, and brownish within. It has an 
 aromatic smell, not very grateful, and an 
 unpleasant, bitterish, hot, biting taste. It 
 was formerly much used as a warm sto- 
 machic bitter, and generally ordered in 
 bitter infusions. It is now, however, seldom 
 employed. 
 
 GALAITGA MAJOR. See Galanga. 
 GALANGA MINOR- See Galanga. 
 G alang al. See Galanga. 
 Galangal, English. See Cyperus. 
 GALBANUM (From chalbanah, Heb.) 
 Jllbetad. Chalbane. Gesor. The plant is also 
 named Ferula Jlfricana ; Oreoselinum Jlfri- 
 canum: Anisum fruticosum galbaniferum ; 
 Jlnisum Jifricanum fruticescens , and Ay- 
 borzat. Galbanum is the gummi-resinous 
 juice, obtained partly by its spontaneous 
 exudation from ihe joints of the stem 
 of the Lovage-leaved bubon, Bubon gal- 
 banum of Linnaeus :foliis rhombeis den- 
 tatis striatis glabris umbellis paucis ; but 
 more generally, and in greater abun- 
 dance, by making an incision in the stalk, 
 a few inches above the root, from >yhich 
 it immediately issues, and soon becomes 
 sufficiently concrete to be gathered. It 
 is imported into England from Turkey 
 and the East Indies, in large, softish, 
 ductile, pale-coloured masses, which, by 
 age, acquire, a brownish yellow appear- 
 ance : these are -intermixed with distinct 
 whitish tears, that are the most pure part 
 of the mass. Galbanum has a strong un- 
 pleasant smell, and a warm, bitterish, acrid 
 taste ; " like the other gummy resins it 
 unites with water, by trituration into a 
 milky liquor, but does not perfectly dis- 
 solve, as some have reported, in water, 
 vinegar or wine. Rectified spirit takes 
 up much more than either of these men- 
 strua, but not the whole : the tincture is of 
 a bright golden colour. A mixture of two 
 parts of rectified spirit, and one of water, 
 dissolves all but the impurities, which are 
 commonly in considerable quantity. In 
 distillation with water, the oil separates 
 and rises to the surface, in colour yellowish, 
 in quantity one-twentieth of the weight of 
 the galbanum. Galbanum, medicinally con- 
 sidered, may be said to hold a middle rank 
 between assafcetida and ammoniacum ; but 
 its foetidness is very inconsiderable, espe- 
 cially when compared with the former; it 
 is therefore accounted less antispasmodic, 
 nor are its expectorant qualities equal to 
 those of the latter ; it, however, is esteem- 
 ed more efficacious than either in hysterical 
 disorders. Externally it is often applied, 
 by surgeons, to expedite the suppuration 
 of inflammatory and indolent tumours, and, 
 
 GAL 
 
 333 
 
 by physicians, as a warm stimulating plas- 
 ter. It is an ingredient in the pilulae gal- 
 bani composite, the emplastrum galbani com- 
 positum of the London Pharniacopcei ; , and 
 in the emplastrum ad clavos pedum of the 
 Edinburgh. 
 
 GALBEI. Galbeum. A sort of orna- 
 mental and medical bracelets worn by the 
 Romans. 
 
 GALBULTJS. (From galbus, yellow.) When 
 the skin of the body is naturally yellow. 
 
 GALDA GUMMI. This is a gum-resin, men- 
 tioned by old writers, but totally forgot in 
 the present day, and not to be obtained. 
 Externally, it is of a brown colour, but 
 white within, of a hard lamellaied structure, 
 and smells and tastes somewhat like elemi, 
 \Vhen burnt it gives out an agreeable odour. 
 It was formerly used as a warm, stimulat- 
 ing medicine, and applied in plasters as a 
 strengthener. 
 
 GALEA. (From yuM, a cat, of the skin of 
 which it was formerly made.) A helmet. 
 In anatomy, the amnios is so called, because 
 it surrounds the foetus like a helmet. In 
 surgery, it is a bandage for the head. A 
 species of head-ach is so called, when it 
 surrounds the head like a helmet. 
 
 GALEANTHHOPIA. (This term seems to 
 be from ya.\, a cat, and ati>fy>oro^ a man.) It 
 is a species oT madness, in which a person 
 imagines himself to be a cat, and imitate's its 
 manners. 
 
 GALEGA. (From yoixa., milk ; so named 
 because it increases the milk of animals 
 which eat it.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dia- 
 delphia. Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacupaeial name of the Ruta 
 praria. Goats rue. From the little smell 
 and taste of this plant, Galega ojficinaUs of 
 Linnaeus : leguminibus stnctis, erectis , folio- 
 Us lanceolatis, striatis, nudis, it may be sup- 
 posed to possess little virtues. In Italy the 
 leaves are eaten amongst salads. 
 
 GALEGA OFFICINALIS. The systematic 
 name of the goats rue. See Galega. 
 
 GALEGJE. A species of senna. The cassia 
 tora of Linnaeus. 
 
 GALENA. (From y*Kw, to shine.) The 
 name of an ore formed by the combination 
 of lead with sulphur. 
 
 GALENIC MEDICINE. That practice of 
 medicine which conforms to the rules of 
 Galen, and runs much upon multiplying 
 herbs and roots in the same composition, 
 though seldom torturing them any other- 
 wise than by decoction. It is opposed to 
 chymical medicine, which by the force of 
 fire, and a great deal of art, fetches out the 
 virtues of bodies, chiefly mineral, into a 
 small compass. 
 
 GALENIUM. (From yet^vn, galena.) A 
 cataplasm, in the composition of which was 
 the galena. In Paulus ,/Egineta it is con* 
 stdered as anodyne. 
 
 GALEOBDULON. See Lamium allum, 
 
334 
 
 GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 GALEOFSIS. (Ftom XOM.OV, good, and 
 o4'? vision; so called because it w;ts 
 thought good for the sight ; or from y*.Hn, 
 a cat, and o^ir, aspect ; the flowers gaping 
 like the opea mouih of that animal.) La- 
 mium rubrum t Urtica iners magnafcetidia- 
 sima Stocky s foe tida. Hedge nettle. See 
 Lamium album. 
 
 GALBRICULUM APONEUROTICUM. The 
 tendinous expansion which lies over the 
 pericranium. 
 
 GALIUM. (From yx*.tt. milk; some 
 species having the property of coagulating 
 milk.) 1. The name of a genus of pla-it; 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Tetrandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb 
 cheese rennet, or ladies bedstraw. The 
 tops of this plant, Galium veritm , olzis 
 octonis, linearibTis, sulcatis ; ranris foriteris, 
 brevibns, of Linnxus, were long used as an 
 efficacious medicine in the cure of epilep- 
 sy, but, in the practice of the present day, 
 they are abandoned. Indeed, from the sen- 
 sible qualities of the plant, little can be 
 expected. The leaves and flowers possess 
 the property of curdling milk; it is on that 
 account styled cheese rennet. 
 
 3. A name for madder. 
 
 GALIUM ^ALBUJI. The greater ladies 
 bedstraw. ' This herb, Galium mollugo- 
 foliis octonis, ovato-linearibuo, subserratis, 
 patentissimis, mucronatis ,- caule flaccido, 
 rantis patentibus, of Linnaeus, with its 
 flowers, are used medicinally. P'ive ounces, 
 or more, of the expressed juice, taken 
 every evening upon an empty stomach, is 
 said to cure epilepsy. 
 
 GALIUM APARINE. The systematic name 
 of the goose-grass. See Aparine. 
 
 GALIUM MULLUGO. The systematic name 
 of the greater ladies bedstraw. See Galium 
 album. 
 
 GALIUM VEKUM. The systematic name 
 of the true ladies bedstraw. See Galium. 
 
 Gall. See Bile. 
 
 GALL SICKNESS. A popular name 
 for the remitting fever occasioned by marsh 
 miasmata, in the Netherlands, and which 
 proved so fatal to thousands of the English 
 soldiers after the capture of Walcheren 
 in the year 1809. Dr. Lind informs us, 
 that at Middleburg, the capital of Wal- 
 cheren, a sickness generally reigns to- 
 wards the latter end of August, or the 
 beginning of September, which is al- 
 ways most violent after hot summers. It 
 commences after the rains which fall in the 
 end of July; the sooner it begins the 
 longer it continues, and it is only checked 
 by the coldness of the weather. Towards 
 the end of August and the beginning of 
 September, it is a continual burning fever, 
 attended with a vomiting of bile, which is 
 the gall sickness. This fever, after conti- 
 nuing three or four days, intermits, and 
 
 asumes the form of a double tertian; 
 leaving the patient in a fortnight, or per- 
 haps sooner. Strangers, that have been 
 accustomed to breathe a dry, pure air, do 
 not recover so quickly. Foreigners, in 
 indigent circumstances, such as the Scots 
 and German soldiers, who were garrisoned 
 in the adjacent places, were apt, after 
 those fevers, to have a swelling in the legs, 
 and a dropsy; of which many died. 
 
 These diseases are the same with the 
 double tertians common within the tropics. 
 Such as are seized with the gall sickness, 
 have at first some flushes of heat over the 
 body, a loss of appetite, a white, foul 
 tongue, a yellow tinge in the eyes, and a 
 pale colour of the lips. Such as live well, 
 drink wine, and have warm clothes, and 
 a good lodging, do not suffer so much during 
 the sickly season as the poor people ; how- 
 ever, these diseases are not infectious, and 
 seldom prove mortal to the natives. 
 
 Sir John Pringle observes, that the pre- 
 vailing epidemic of autumn, in all marshy 
 countries, is a fever of an intermitting 
 nature, commonly of a tertian form, but of 
 a bad kind ; which, in the dampest places 
 and worst seasons, appears as a double ter- 
 tian, a remitting, or even an ardent fever. 
 But, however these may vary in their ap- 
 pearauce, according to the constitution of 
 the patient, and other circumstances, they 
 are all of a similar nature. For though, in 
 the beginning of the epidemic, when the 
 heat, or rather the putrefaction in the air, 
 is the greatest, they assume a continued 
 or a remitting form ; yet, by the end of 
 autumn, they usually terminate in regular 
 intermittents. 
 
 But although, in the gall-sickness, there 
 is both a redundance and a depravation of 
 the bile, still the disease cannot, with jus- 
 tice, be said to originate wholly from that 
 cause. It is certain, however, that the dis- 
 ease may be continued, and the symptoms 
 aggravated, by an increased secretion and 
 putrefaction of the bile, occasioned by the 
 fever- In proportion to the coolness of 
 the season, or the height and dryness of the 
 ground, this disease is milder, remits and 
 intermits more freely, and removes further 
 from the nature of a continued fever. The 
 higher ranks of people in general are the 
 least liable to the diseases of the marshes ; 
 for such countries require dry houses, 
 apartments raised above the ground, mode- 
 rate exercise, without labour, in the sun, 
 or evening damps ; a just quantity of fer- 
 mented liquors, plenty of vegetables, and 
 fresh meats. Without such helps, not only 
 strangers, but the natives themselves, are 
 sickly, especially after hot and close sum- 
 mers. The hardiest constitutions are very 
 little excepted more than others ; and 
 hence the British in the Netherlands have 
 always been subject to fevers. 
 
GAL 
 
 By this disease the British troops were 
 harassed throughout the war, from 1743 
 to 1747. It appeared in the month of 
 August, 1743 : the paroxysms came on 
 in the evening, with great heat, thirst, a 
 violent head- ache, and often a delirium. 
 These symptoms lasted most of the night, 
 but abated in the morning, with an imper- 
 fect sweat ; sometimes with an hemorrhage 
 of the nose, or looseness. The stomach, 
 from the beginning, was disordered, with 
 a nausea and sense of oppression ; fre- 
 quently with a bilious and offensive vomit- 
 ing. If evacuations were either neglected, 
 or too sparingly used, the patient fell into 
 a continued fever, and sometimes grew 
 yellow, as in jaundice. When the season 
 was further advanced, this fever was at- 
 tended with a cough, rheumatic pains, and 
 sizy blood. The officers, being better ac- 
 commodated than the common men, and 
 the cavalry, who had cloaks to keep them 
 warm, were not so subject to it ; and 
 others who belonged to the army, but lay 
 in quarters, were least of all effected ; and 
 the less in proportion to their being ex- 
 posed to heats, night damps, and the other 
 fatigues of the service. In this manner did 
 the remitting fever infest the army for the 
 remaining years of the war : and that ex- 
 actly in proportion to their distance from 
 the marshy places, of which we have several 
 notable instances in Pringle's observations. 
 
 GALLA. (From Gallus, a river in 
 Bythenia.) Nux galla. Gatta maxima or- 
 biculata. The gall-nut. The production of 
 the quercus cems of Linnaeus. By this 
 name vs usually denoted any protuberance, 
 tubercle, or tumour, produced by the 
 puncture of insects on plants and trees of 
 different kinds. These galls are of various 
 forms and sizes, and no less different with 
 regard to their internal structure. Some 
 have only one cavity, and others a number 
 of small ceils, communicating with each 
 other. Some of them are as hard as the 
 wood of the tree they grow on,' whilst 
 others are soft and spongy ; the first being 
 termed gall-nuts, and the latter berry-galls, 
 or apple-galls. 
 
 The gall is thus produced : the cynips 
 querci folii, an insect of the fly kind, de- 
 posites its eggs in the leaves and other ten- 
 der parts of the tree. Around each punc- 
 ture an excrescence is presently formed, 
 within which the egg is hatched, and the 
 insect passes through all the stages of its 
 metamorphosis, until it becomes a perfect 
 insect, when it eats its way out of its pri- 
 son. The best oak-galls are heavy, knotted, 
 and of a blue colour, and are obtained from 
 Aleppo. They are nearly entirely soluble 
 in water, with the assistance of heat. Tiis 
 soluble active matter con? sts of tannin, m 
 combination with gallic acid ; nine-tenths 
 of the former, with one-tenth of the latter. 
 
 fcAL 
 
 335 
 
 Oak-galls are supposed to be the strongest 
 astringent in the vegetable kingdom. Both 
 water and spirit take up nearly all their 
 virtue, though the spirituous extract is the 
 strongest preparation. The powder ig f 
 however, the best form ; and the dose is 
 from a few grains to half a drachm. 
 
 They are not much used in medicine, 
 though they are said to be beneficial in in- 
 termittents. Dr. Cullen has cured agues, 
 by giving half a drachm of the powder of 
 galls every two or three hours during the 
 intermission ; and by it alone, or joined 
 with camomile flowers, has prevented the 
 return of the paroxysms. But the doctor 
 states the amount of his results only to be 
 this : that, " in many cases, the galls cured 
 the intermittents ; but that it failed also in 
 many cases, in which the Peruvian bark 
 afterwards proved successful.*' A fomen- 
 tation, made hp macerating half an ounce 
 of bruised galls in a quart of boiling water 
 for an hour, has been found useful for the 
 piles, the prolapsus uni, and the fluor albus, 
 applied cold. An injection, simply astrin- 
 gent, is made by diluting this fomentation, 
 and used in gleets and leucorrhoea. The 
 camphorated ointment of galls has been 
 found also serviceable in piles, after the 
 use of leeches ; and is made by incorporating 
 half a dracl.m of camphor with one ounce 
 of hog's lard, and adding two drachms of 
 galls in very fine powder. In fact, galls 
 may be employed for the same purposes 
 as oak bark, and are used under the same 
 forms. 
 
 GALIA TUKCICA. See Quercus. 
 GALL BLADDER. Vesicula fellis. An 
 oblong membranous receptacle, situated 
 under the liver, to which it is attached in 
 the right hypochondrium. It is composed 
 of three membranes : a common, fibrous, 
 and villous. Its use is to retain the bile 
 which regurgitates from the hepatic duct, 
 there to become thicker, more acrid, and 
 bitter, and to send it through the cystic 
 duct, which proceeds from its neck into the 
 ductus communis choledochus, to be sent 
 on to the duodenum. 
 
 GALL-STONES. Biliary concretions. 
 Hard concrete bodies, of which there are 
 great varieties, formed in the-gall-bladder 
 of animal bodies. Gall-stones often lie 
 quiet ; so that, until dissection after death, 
 some are never known to exist : but when 
 they are prevented from passing through 
 the gall ducts, they obstruct the passage of 
 the bile into the intestines, and produce 
 also many inconvenient symptoms, particu- 
 lar!) the jaundice. 
 
 The diagnostics of this disorder are ge- 
 nerally very obscure and uncertain : for 
 other causes produce the same kind of 
 symptoms as those which occur in this dis- 
 ease. The usual symptoms ave, a loss of 
 appetite, a sense of fulness in the stomach, 
 
336 
 
 GAL 
 
 GAL 
 
 sickness and vomiting, langour, inactivity, 
 sleepiness ; and if the obstruction continues 
 for a time, there is wasting of the flesh ; 
 yellowness of the eyes, skin, and urine ; 
 whitish stools ; a pr.in in the pit of the 
 stomach ; whilst the pulse remains in its 
 natural state. The paiiv excited by an ob- 
 struction of the gall ducts, in consequence 
 of gall-stones passing through them, and 
 this not affecting the pulse, is considered as 
 the leading pathognomonic symptom. This 
 pain, in some, is extremely acute, in others 
 there is only a slight uneasiness felt about 
 the region ot the liver ; but its particular 
 seat is. the gall duct, just where it enters the 
 duodenum. In some patients there is no 
 yellowness of the skin; in others it exists 
 for several months. There is no disease 
 more painful than this, in some instances ; 
 it is as frequent as any other affection of 
 the liver ; it admits of much relief from 
 medicine, arid is not immediately dange- 
 rous to the pa.ttent. 
 
 GALLIC ACID. A peculiar acid which 
 is extracted from the nut-gall that grows 
 on the oak. This acid is also found, in a 
 greater or less quantity, in all sour or as- 
 tringent vegetable substances. 
 
 GALLICTUICHIS. Corrupted from callitri- 
 chis t or callitricum. 
 
 GALLICUS MORBUS. The French disease. 
 See Dues venerea. 
 
 GALLINAGO. (Diminutive of gallus, a 
 cock.) 1. The woodcock. 
 
 2. An eminence within the prostate gland 
 is called caput gallinagims, from its fan- 
 cied resemblance to a woodcock's head. 
 
 GALLIUM. See Galium. 
 
 GALVANISM. A professor of anato- 
 my, in the university of Bologna, was one 
 day making experiments on electricity, 
 in his elaborately ; near the machine were 
 some frogs that had been flayed ; the limbs 
 of which became convulsed every time a 
 spark was drawn from the apparatus. Gal- 
 vani, surprised at this phenomenon, made 
 it a subject of investigation, and disco- 
 vered that metals, applied to the nerves 
 and muscles of these animals, occasion- 
 ed powerful and sudden contractions, 
 when disposed in a certain manner. He 
 gave the name of animal electricity to 
 this order of new phenomena, from the 
 analogy that he considered existing be- 
 tween these effects and those produced by 
 electricity. 
 
 The name animal electricity has been 
 superseded, notwithstanding the great ana- 
 logy that exists between the effects of elec- 
 tricity and of Galvanism, in favour of the 
 latter term ; which is not only applicable 
 to the generality of the phenomena, but 
 likewise serves to perpetuate the memory 
 of the discoverer. 
 
 In order to give rise to Galvanic effects, 
 it 13 necessary to establish a communication 
 
 between two points of one series of nervous 
 and muscular organs. In this manner a cir- 
 cle is formed, one arch of which consists of 
 the animal parts, rendered the subject of 
 experiment, while the other arch is com- 
 posed of excitatory instruments, \vhich,ge- 
 nerully consist of several pieces, some 
 placed under the animal parts called sup- 
 porters, others destined to establish a com- 
 munication between the latter are called 
 conductors. To form a complete Galvanic 
 circle, take the thigh of a frog, deprived 
 of its skin ; detach the crural nerve, as far 
 as the knee ; put it on a piece o! zinc ; put 
 the muscles of the leg on a piece of silver ; 
 then finish the excitatory arch, and com- 
 plete the Galvanic circle by establishing a 
 communication by means of the two sup- 
 porters, by means of iron or copper wire, 
 pewter, or lead. The instant that the com- 
 municators touch the two supporters, a part 
 of the animal arch formed by the two sup- 
 porters will be convulsed. Although this 
 disposition of the animal parts, and of 
 Galvanic instruments, be most favourable 
 to the developement of the phenomena, yet 
 the composition of the animal and excita- 
 tory arch may be much varied. Thus con- 
 tractions are obtained, by placing the two 
 supporters under the nerve, and leavi ig 
 the muscle out of the circle, which proves 
 that nerves essentially constitute the animal 
 arch. 
 
 It is not necessary for nerves to be entire, 
 in order to produce contractions. They 
 take place whether the organs be tied or 
 cut through, provided there exists a simple 
 contiguity between the divided ends. This 
 proves that we cannot strictly conclude<rom 
 what happens in muscular action, from that 
 which takes place in Galvanic phenomena; 
 since, if a nerve be tied or divided, the 
 muscles on which the power is distributed 
 lose the power of action. 
 
 The cutiqle is an obstacle to Galvanic 
 effects ; they are always feebly manifested 
 in parts covered by it- When it is moist, 
 fine, and delicate, the effect is not entirely 
 interrupted. Humboldt, after having de- 
 tached the cuticle from the posterior part 
 of the neck and back, by means of two 
 blisters, applied plates of metal to the bare 
 cutis, and at the moment of establishing a 
 communication, he experienced sharp prick- 
 ings, accompanied with a serosanguinous 
 discharge. 
 
 If a plate of zinc be placed under the 
 tongue, and a flat piece of silver on its su- 
 perior surface, on making them touch each 
 other, an acerb taste will be perceired, ac- 
 companied with a slight trembling. 
 
 The excitatory arch may be constructed 
 with three, two, or even one metal only, 
 with alloys, amalgams, or other metallic 
 or mineral combinations, carbonated sub- 
 stances, &c. It is observed that metals 
 
GALVANISM. 
 
 337 
 
 "which are in general the most powerful ex- 
 <ci;ors, induce contractions so much the 
 move as they have an extent of surface. 
 Mctais are all more or less excitants; and 
 it is observed that zinc, gold, silver, pew- 
 ter, arc of the highest rank; then copper, 
 lead, nickel, antimony, &c. 
 
 Galvanic susceptibility, like muscular ir- 
 ritability, is exhausted by too long- conli- 
 nued exercise, and is recruited by repose. 
 Immersion of nerves and muscles in alko- 
 hol and opiate solutions diminishes and 
 even destroys this susceptibility, in the 
 same manner, doubtless, as the immode- 
 rate use of these substances in the living 1 
 man blunts, and induces paralysis in mus- 
 cular action. Immersion in "oxygenated 
 muriatic acid revests the fatigued parts, in 
 being acied on by the stimulus. Animals 
 killed by the repeated discharge of an elec- 
 tric battery, acquire an increase of Galva- 
 nic susceptibility ; and this property sub- 
 sists unchanged in animals destroyed by 
 submersion in mercury, pure hydrogen gas, 
 azot, and ammoniac ; and finally, it is 
 totally annihilated in animals suffocated by 
 the vapour of charcoal. 
 
 Galvanic susceptibility is extinct in the 
 muscles of animals of warm blood, in pro- 
 portion as vital heat is dissipated; some- 
 times even when life is terminated in con- 
 vulsions, contractility cannot be put into 
 action, although warmth be not completely 
 gone, as though the vital property were 
 consumed by the convulsion, amidst which 
 the animals had expired. In those of cold 
 blood, on the contrary, it is more durable. 
 The thighs of frogs, long after being sepa- 
 rated from every thing, and even to the in- 
 stant of incipient putrefaction, are influ- 
 enced by Galvanic stimuli, doubtless, be- 
 cause irritability, in these animals, is less in- 
 timately connected with respiration, and 
 life more divided among the different or- 
 gans, which have less occasion to act on 
 each other for the execution of its pheno- 
 mena. The Galvanic chain does not pro- 
 duce sensible actions (that is contractions) 
 until the moment it is completed, by esta- 
 blishing a communication with the parts 
 constituting it. During the time it is com- 
 plete, that is, through the whole space 
 of time that the communication remains 
 established, every thing remains tranquil ; 
 nevertheless, Galvanic influence is not sus- 
 pended : in fact excitability is evidently 
 increased, or diminished, in muscles that 
 hare been long continued in the Galvanic 
 chain, according to the difference of the 
 reciprocal situation of the connecting 
 metals. 
 
 If silver has been applied to nerves, and 
 zinc to muscles, the irritability of the latter 
 increases in proportion to the time they 
 have remained in the chain. By this me- 
 thod, the thighs of frogs have been revivi- 
 fied in some degree, and afterwards be- 
 
 came sensible to stimuli, that before had 
 ce;<ird to act op 'ii: m. By distributing 
 the metals in an inverse manner, applying 
 zinc to nerves and silver to muscles, an 
 effect absolutely contrary is observed ; 
 and the muscles that possessed the most 
 lively irritability when placed in the chain, 
 seem f o be rendered entirely paralytic if 
 they remain long in this situation. 
 
 This difference evidently depends on the 
 direction of the Galvanic fluid, determined 
 towards the muscles 01 nerves, according 
 to the manner in which these metals are 
 disposed, and this is of some importance 
 to be known for the application of Galvanic 
 means to the cure of diseases. 
 Galvanic Pile. 
 
 M. Volta's apparatus is as follows : 
 
 liaise a p le, by placing a plate of zinc, 
 a flat piece of wet card, and a plate of 
 silver, successively ; then a second piece of 
 zinc, &c. until the elevation is several feet 
 high ; for the effects are greater in propor- 
 tion to its height ; then touch both extre- 
 mities of the'pile, at the same ..nstant, with 
 one piece of iron wire ; at the moment of 
 contact, a spark is excited from the ex- 
 tremities of the pile, and luminous points 
 are often perceived at different heights, 
 where the zinc and silver come into mutual 
 contact. The zinc end of this pile appears 
 to be negatively electrified ; that formed 
 by the silver, on the contrary, indicates 
 marks of positive electricity. 
 
 It we touch both extremities of the 
 pile, after having dipped our hands into 
 water, or, what is better, a saline solution, 
 a commotion, followed by a disagreeable 
 pricking in tr.e fingers and elbow, is felt. 
 
 It we place in a tube filled with water, 
 and hermetically closed by two corks, the 
 extremities of two wires of the s: me metal 
 which are in contact at the other extremi- 
 ty, one with the summit, the other with the 
 base of ;he pile ; these ends, even when se- 
 parated only by the space of a few lines, 
 experience evident changes at the instant 
 the extremities of the pile are touched ; 
 the wire in contact with that part of the 
 pile composed of zinc becomes covered with 
 builae of hydrogen g;,s; that which touches 
 the extremity formed by silver, becomes 
 oxydated. Fourcroy attributes this phe- 
 nomenon to the decomposition of water, 
 by the Galvanic fluid, which abandons the 
 oxygen to the iron that touches the positive 
 extremity of the pile ; then conducts the 
 othi r gas invisibly to the end of the other 
 wire, there to be disengaged. 
 
 From the numerous experiments of Mr. 
 Davy, many new and important facts have 
 been established, and Galvanism has been 
 found one of the most powerful agents in 
 chymistry; by its influence, platina wire 
 has been melted ; gold, silver, copper, and 
 most of the metals, have easily been burnt ; 
 the fixed alkalis, and many of the earths, 
 Xx 
 
338 
 
 GAM 
 
 GAR 
 
 have been made to appear as consisting of 
 a metallic base, and oxygen; compound 
 substances, which were before extremely 
 difficult to decompose, are now, by the aid 
 of Galvanism, easily resolved into their 
 constituents. 
 
 GAMANDBA. See Gambogia. 
 
 GAMBIENSE GTTMMI. St e Kino. 
 
 Gamboge See Gambogia. 
 
 GAMBOGIA. (From (he province of 
 Cambaya, in the East Indies ; called also 
 Cambodja and Cambogia ; hence it has ob- 
 tained its name of Cambadium. Cambogium. 
 Gambogia. Gambogium.} Gamboge. From 
 its supposed virtues, it is called gummi ad 
 podagram ; gammi gutta ; and, by corrup- 
 tion, gotta, gutta gamba^ gamon, germandra 
 catagemu, gamboidea, &c. ; and, from its 
 gold colour, chrysoptis ; and from its pur- 
 gative quality, succus laxativus, succus 
 fndicus purgans t and scammonium orientate. 
 
 A concrete vegetable juice, the produce 
 of two trees, both called, by the Indians, 
 Caracapulliy and by Linnaeus, Gambogia 
 gutta. It is partly of a gummy and partly 
 of a resinous nature. It is brought to us 
 chiefly from Gambaja, in the East Indies, 
 either in form of orbicular masses, or of 
 cylindrical rolls of various sizes ; and is of 
 a dense, compact, and firm texture, and of 
 a beautiful yellow colour. 
 
 In medicine, it is chiefly used as a dras- 
 tic purge ; it operates powerfully both up- 
 wards and downwards. Some condemn it 
 as acting- with too great violence, while 
 others are of a contrary opinion. The dose 
 is from two to four grains, as a cathartic ; 
 from four to eight grains it proves emetic 
 and purgative. The roughness of its ope- 
 ration is said to be diminished, by giving it 
 in a liquid form, sufficiently diluted. Rub- 
 bed with almonds, from it> want of taste, 
 it is a convenient laxative for children. 
 
 It has been given in dropsy, with cream 
 of tartar, to correct its operation. It has 
 also been recommended by some, to the 
 extent of fifteen grains, joined with an 
 equal quantity of vegetable alkali, to de- 
 stroy the tape-worm. This dose is ordered 
 in the morning, and if the worm is not ex- 
 pelled in two or three hours, it is repeated 
 even to the third time, with safely and effi- 
 cacy. It is asserted that it ha.s been given 
 to this extent even in delicate habits. This 
 is Sf id to be the remedy alluded to by Van 
 Swieten, which wa< employed by Dr. 
 Herenchwand, and with him proved so 
 successful in the removal of the taema lata. 
 It is an ingredient, and probably the active 
 one, in most of ihe nostrums for expelling 
 teniae. 
 
 Dr. Cullen says, that, On account of the 
 quick passage of gamboge through the in- 
 testines, he was induced io give it in small 
 and requently repeated dos* s, as three or 
 four grains, rubbed with a little sugar, 
 every three hours ; and thus found it ope- 
 
 rate without griping-, or sickness, and, in 
 three or four exhibitions, evacuate a ^reat 
 quantity of water, both by stool and urine. 
 
 GAMBOGITTM. See Gambogia. 
 
 GAMBOIDEA. See Gambogia. 
 
 GAMMA. (Fron the letter r, gamma, 
 which it resembles.) A surgical instru- 
 ment for cauterising a hernia. 
 
 GAMPHELE. (From ^a/4 0? crooked.) 
 The cheek. The jaw. 
 
 GANGAMON. (From j/etylk/M, a fishing- 
 net, which it was said to resemble.) A 
 name of the omentum. Some call the con- 
 texture of nerves about the navel by this 
 name. 
 
 GANGLION, (ytyyuw, a knot.) A 
 knot. 
 
 1. In anatomy it is applied to a natural 
 knot-like enlargement, in the course of a 
 nerve. 
 
 2. In surgery it is an encysted tumour, 
 formed in the sheath of a tendon, and con- 
 taining a fluid like the white of an egg. It 
 most frequently occurs on the back of the 
 hand or foot. 
 
 GANGRENE. (From yaum, to feed 
 upon.) Gangrena. An incipient morti- 
 fication, so named from its eating away the 
 flesh. Authors have generally distinguished 
 mortification into two stages ; the first, or 
 incipient one, they name gangrene, which 
 is attended with a sudden diminution of 
 pain in the place affected; a livid disco- 
 loration of the part, which, from being 
 yellowish, becomes of a greenish hue ; a 
 detachment of the cuticle, under which a 
 turbid fluid is effused ; lastly, the swelling, 
 tension, and hardness, of the previous in- 
 flammation subside, and, on touching the 
 part, a crepitus is perceptible, owing to the 
 generation of air in the gangrenous parts. 
 
 Such is the state to which the term gan- 
 grene is applied. When the part has be- 
 come quite cold, black, fibrous, incapa- 
 ble of moving, and destitute of all feeling, 
 circulation, and life ; this is the second 
 stage of mortification, termed, sphacelus. 
 Gangrene, however, is frequently used 
 synonymously with the word mortification. 
 See Mortification. 
 
 GABABA. An Arabic name for the dis- 
 order called JEgilopa. 
 
 GARCIJTIA MAXGOSTAWA. (Named in 
 honour of Dr. Garcin, who accurately de- 
 scribed it.) The systematic name of the 
 mangosteen tree. See Mangosteen. 
 
 GABGALE. (yetfytt\n.') Gargalos. Gar- 
 galismos. Irritation, or stimulation. 
 
 GABGABEON. (Hebrew.) The uvula, or 
 glandulous body, which hangs down into 
 the throat. 
 
 GARGAR1SM. Gargarismus. A wash 
 for the mouth and throat. 
 
 GARGARISMA. (From >*gJag/fa>, to 
 gargle ) A gargle. 
 
 GARGARISMUM. A gargle or wash 
 for the throat. 
 
GAS 
 
 A bed on which lunatics, 
 Sec. were formerly confined. 
 
 Gargle See Gargarisma. 
 
 Garlic. St-e JUUum. 
 
 Garou bark. See ThymalxcL. 
 
 GAIION. (>*gov.) A kind of pickle pre- 
 pared of fish ; *t first it was made from a 
 fish which the Greeks call Garos ; but the 
 best was made from mackarels. Among the 
 moderns, garum signifies the liquor in 
 which fish is pickled. 
 
 GARROTILLO. (From garottar, to bind 
 closely. Span.) A name of the cynanche 
 maligna, from its sense of strangulation, as 
 if the throat were bound with a cord. 
 
 GAROPHTLLTJS. See Caryophyllus. 
 
 GAS. (From gascht, a German word 
 which means an eruption of wind.) See 
 Gax. 
 
 GASTRIC ARTERY. Arteria gastrica. 
 The right, or greater gastric artery, is a 
 branch of the hepatic ; the left or lesser, a 
 branch of the splenic. 
 
 GASTRIC JUICE Succus gastricus. 
 A fluid separated by the capillary exhaling 
 arteries of the stomach, which open upon 
 its internal surface. The oesophagus also 
 affords a small quantity, especially in the 
 inferior part. Modern philosophers have 
 paid great attention to this fluid, and from 
 their several experiments it is known to 
 possess the following properties. It is 
 the principal agent of digestion, and 
 changes the aliments into a kind of uniform 
 soft paste : it acts on the stomach after the 
 death of the animal. Its effects shew that 
 it is a solvent, but of that peculiar nature 
 Ahat it dissolves animal and vegetable sub- 
 stances, uniformly, and without exhibiting 
 a stronger affinity for the one than for the 
 other. Although it is the most powerful 
 agent of digestion in the stomach, its dis- 
 solvent power has need of assistance from 
 the action of several secondary causes, as 
 heat, which seems to augment and concen- 
 trate itself in the epigastric region. So 
 long as the exertion of the stomach con- 
 tinues, there is a sort of intestine fermen- 
 tation, which should not, in its full sense, 
 be compared to the motion by which fer- 
 mentative and putrescent substances are 
 decomposed ; there is also a moderate and 
 peristaltic motion of the muscular fibres 
 of the stomach, which press the aliment on 
 all sides, and perform a slight trituration, 
 while the gastric moisture softens and ma- 
 serates the food before it is dissolved. By 
 Tiany it has been considered merely as a 
 ferment, but this cannot be the case. See 
 Digestion. 
 
 It is one of the most powerful antiseptics 
 dth which we are acquainted ; and, from 
 le experiments of Spallanzani, Scopoli, 
 arminati t and others, its nature appears to 
 e essentially different in the several classes 
 f animals, as they have proved by analysis. 
 The gastric juice of the human subject, 
 
 GAS 
 
 339 
 
 when healthy, is inodorous, of a saltish taste, 
 and limpid, like water, unless it be a little 
 tinged with the yellow colour of some bile, 
 that has regurgitated into the stomach. 
 In quantity it is very considerable, as must 
 be evident from the extent of the surface of 
 the stomach, and its continual secretion ; 
 but it is most copious when solicited by 
 the stimulus of food. Besides the proper- 
 ties of this fluid before mentioned, it has 
 others, whicK have induced physicians and 
 surgeons to exhibit it medicinally. It cures 
 dyspepsia and mterhuUent fever. Applied, 
 externally, in form of fomentation or poul- 
 tice, it cures putrid and scrofulous ulcers 
 in a wonderful manner ; and it is to be re- 
 gretted that its utility is not more generally 
 known. 
 
 GASTRITIS. (From >*rg, the sto. 
 mach.) Inflammation of the stomach. A 
 genus of disease in the class pyreocice, and 
 order phlegmasix, of Cullen. It is known 
 by pyrexia, anxiety, heat, and pain in the 
 epigastrium, increased when any thing is 
 taken into the stomach, vomiting, hiccup, 
 pulse small and hard, and prostration of 
 strength. There are two species : 1. Gas' 
 tritis phlegmonoidea, with an inflammatory 
 tumour. Gastritis erysipelatosa y when the 
 inflammation is of a creeping or erysipela- 
 tous nature. 
 
 Gastris is produced by acrid substances 
 of various kinds, such as arsenic, corrosive 
 sublimate, &c. taken into the stomach, as 
 likewise by food of an improper nature ; by 
 taking large draughts of any cold liquor 
 when the body is much heated by exercise, 
 or dancing ; and repelled exanthemata and 
 gout. Besides these, it may arise from an 
 inflammation of some of the neighbouring 
 parts being communicated .to the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 The erysipelatous gastritis arises chiefly 
 towards the close of other diseases, mark- 
 ing the certain approach to dissolution, and 
 being unaccompanied with any marks of 
 general inflammation, or by any burning 
 pain in the stomach. 
 
 The symptoms of phlegmonous gastritis, 
 as observed above, are, a violent burning 
 pain in the stomach, with great soreness, 
 distention, and flatulency ; a severe vomit- 
 ing, especially after any thing is swallowed, 
 whether it be liquid or solid ; most distress- 
 ing thirst ; restlessness, anxiety, and a con- 
 tinual tossing of the body, with great debili- 
 ty, constant watching, and a frequent, hard 
 and contracted pulse. In some cases, a se- 
 vere purging attends. 
 
 If the disease increases in violence, symp- 
 toms of irritation then ensue ; there is a 
 great loss of strength, with faintings ; a 
 short and interrupted respiration; cold, 
 clammy sweats, hiccups, coldness of the 
 extremities, an intermittent pulse, and the 
 patient is soon cut off. 
 
 The event of gastritis is seldom favour- 
 
340 
 
 GAS 
 
 GAZ 
 
 able, as the person is usually either sudden- 
 ly destroyed by the violence of the inflam- 
 mation, or else it terminates in suppuration, 
 ulceration or ga.igi-ene. 
 
 If the symptoms are very mild, and pro- 
 per remedies have been employed at an ear- 
 ly period of the disease, it may, however, 
 terminate in resolution, and that in the 
 course of the first, or, at farthest, the se- 
 cond week. 
 
 Ls termination in suppuration may be 
 known by the symptoms, although mode- 
 rate, exceeding the continuance of ihis 
 period, and a remits .on of pain occurring 1 , 
 whilst a sense of weight and unxiety stili 
 remain ; and, on the formation of an ab- 
 scess, cold shive-ings ensue, with marked 
 exacerbations in the evening, which are fol- 
 lowed by night sweats, and other symptoms 
 of hectic fever; and these at length prove 
 fatal, unless the pus is thrown up by vomit- 
 ing, and the ulcer heals. 
 
 Its tendency to gangrene may be dread- 
 ed, from the violence of its symptoms not 
 yielding to proper remedies eany in the dis- 
 ease ; and when begun, it may be known by 
 the sudden cessation of the pain ; by the 
 pulse continuing its frequency, but becom- 
 ing weaker ; and by delirium, with other 
 marks of increasing debility ensuing. 
 
 Fatal cases of this disease shew, on dis- 
 section, a considerable redness of the inner 
 coat of the stomach, having a layer of coa- 
 gulable lymph lining its surface. They 
 hkewise shew a partial thickening of the 
 substance of the organ, at the inflamed 
 part, the inflammation seldom extending 
 over the whole of it. Where ulceration 
 has taken place, the ulcers sometimes are 
 found to penetrate through all its coats, 
 and sometimes only through one or two of 
 them. 
 
 GASTROCELE. )From y&wp, the sto- 
 mach, and XA, a tumour.) A hernia of 
 the stomach, occasioned by a protusion of 
 that viscus through the abdominal parietes. 
 
 GASTROCNEWIUS. (From yawg, the 
 stomach, and xvjw, the leg.) The muscles 
 of the foot, which form the calf or belly of 
 the 'eg. 
 
 GASTROCNEM1US EXTERNUS. Ge- 
 mdlus. This -nu^de, which is situated im- 
 mediately under the integuments at the 
 back part of tl>e leg, is sometimes called 
 gemeUus j this lutter name is adopted by 
 Albimis. Winslow describes it as two 
 muscles, which he calls gastrocnemii , and 
 Douglas considers this and the following as 
 a quadriceps, or muscle with four brads, to 
 which he gives the name of extensor tarsi 
 suralis. It is called bi femoro calcanien by 
 Dumas. The jrastrocnemius externus arises 
 by two distinct heads. The first, which is 
 the thickest and longest of the two, springs 
 by a. strong thick ttndon from the upper 
 and buck part of the inner condyle of the os 
 femoris, adhering strongly to the capsular 
 
 ligament of the joint, between which and' 
 the tendon is a considerable bursa rnucoaa. 
 The st-cond head arises by a thinner and 
 shorter tendon from the back part of the 
 outer condyle of the os temoris. A little 
 below the joint, their fleshy bellies unite in 
 a middle tendon, and below vhe middle of 
 the tibia they cease to be fleshy, and termi- 
 nate in a broad tendon, which, a little above 
 the lower extremity of the tibia, unites 
 with that of the gastrocnemius internus, to 
 form one great round tendon, sometimes 
 called chorda magnu t but more commonly, 
 tendo Jtchillis. 
 
 GASTROCNEMIUS INTERNUS Tibio 
 peronei culcanien of Dumas. T; is, which 
 is situated immediately under the last de- 
 scribed muscle, is sometimes named soleus, 
 on account of its shape, which resembles 
 that of the sole-fish. It arises by two 
 heads. The first spi'ings by tendinous and 
 fleshy fibres from tiie posterior part of the 
 head of the fibula, and for some way beiow 
 it. The second arises from an 'oblique 
 ridge at the upper and posterior part of the 
 tibia, which affords origin to the inferior 
 edge of thepopliveus, continuing to receive 
 fle-hy fibres from the inner edge of the 
 tibia tor some way down. This muscle, 
 which is narrow at its origin, spreads wider 
 as it descends, as far as its middle; after 
 which it becomes narrower again, and be- 
 gins to grow tendinous, but its fleshy fibres 
 do not entirely disappear till it has almost 
 reached the extremity of the tibia, a little 
 above which it unites with the last describ- 
 ed muscle, to form the tendo Jlchiltis. This 
 thick round chord is inserted into the low- 
 er and posterior part of the os calcis, after 
 sliding over a cartilaginous surface on that 
 bone, to which it is connected by a tendi- 
 nous sheath that is furnished with a large 
 bursa mucosa. 
 
 Both the gastrocnemii have the same use, 
 viz. that of extending the foot, by drawing 1 
 it backwards and downwards. 
 
 GASTROCOMCUS. (From -yets-*^ the sto- 
 mach, and xo\ov t the colon.) A term appli- 
 en to a vein which proceeds from the sto- > 
 mach to the colon. 
 
 GASTRODYN1A. (From >*<rg, the 
 stomach, and ofvvn, pain.) Pain in the 
 stomach 
 
 G \STRO-EPIPLOIC ARTERY. Jlrte- 
 ria gastrico-epiploica. The branch of the 
 greater gastric artery that runs to the epi- 
 ploon. 
 
 GASTRORAPHY. ( Gastroraphe ; from 
 3/*rg, the stomach, and *<$>#, a suture.) 
 The sewing of wounds of the abdomen. 
 
 GASTROTOMIA. (From >*S-K, the bel- 
 ly, and Tt/jiva, to cut.) The operation of 
 cutting open the belly and uterus, as in the 
 Caesarian operation. 
 
 GATTLE. St j e Myrtus lirubantica. 
 
 GAZ (From Gascht, German, an 
 eruption of wind.) Gas. Elastic fluid. 
 
GA2. 
 
 341 
 
 Aeriform fluid. Elastic vapour. By the 
 word gaz, we distinguish a permanently 
 elastic aeriform fluid, or substance which 
 has the appearance of air ; that is to say, it 
 is transparent, elastic, ponderable, invisible, 
 (oxygenated n:una.ic acid gas, and ni- 
 trous acid gas, are 'he only exceptions to 
 this rule,) and not condensible into a liquid 
 or solid btate by any degree of cold hi- 
 therto known. 
 
 Some of the gases exist in nature, without 
 the aid of an, and may therefore be col- 
 lected ; others, on the contrary, are only pro- 
 ducible by artificial me.-.ms. 
 
 All gases are combinations of certain sub- 
 stances, reduced to ih" gazeous Tortn by the 
 addition of caloric and light. It is, there- 
 fore, necessary to distinguish, in every gas, 
 the matter of heat which acted the part of 
 a solvent, and the substance which forms 
 the oavis of the gas. 
 
 Gases are not contained in those sub- 
 stances from which we obtain them in the 
 state of gas, but owe the.r formation to the 
 expansive property of caloric. 
 
 The bases of some gases are known to 
 us, and may be exhibited in an uncombined 
 state ; others again are not producible by 
 art. 
 
 Formation of Gases. 
 
 The different forms under which bodies 
 appear depend upon a certain quantity of 
 caloric, chymically combined with , them. 
 The very formation of gases corroborates 
 this truth. Their production totally depends 
 upon the combination of the particular 
 substances with caloric ; and those we call 
 permanently elastic are only so, because we 
 cannot so far reduce their temperature, as 
 to dispose them to part with it ; otherwise 
 they would undoubtedly become fluid or 
 solid. 
 
 Water, for instance, is a solid substance 
 in all degrees below 32 of Fahrenheit's 
 scale ; above this temperature it combines 
 with caloric,- and becomes a fluid. It re- 
 tains its fluidity under the ordinary pres- 
 sure of the atmosphere, till its temperature 
 is augmented to 212. It then combines 
 with a larger portion of caloric, and is con- 
 verted, apparently, into gas, or at least in- 
 to elastic vapour; in which state it would 
 continue, it the temperature of our atmos- 
 phere was above 212. Gases are therefore 
 solid substances, between the particles of 
 which a repulsion is established by the 
 quantity of caloric. 
 
 But as in the gazeous water, or steam, 
 the caloric is retained with but little force, 
 on account of its quitting the water when 
 the vapour is merely exposed to a lower 
 temperature, we do not admit steam 
 amongst the class of gases, or permanent 
 aeriform elastic fluids, In gases, caloric is 
 united by a very forcible affinity, and no 
 diminution of temperature, or pressure, 
 
 that has ever yet been effected, can sepa- 
 rate it from them. Thus the air of our a- 
 mosphere, in the most intense cold, still 
 remains in the aeriform state ; and hence is 
 derived the essential characters of gases, 
 namely ; that they shall remain aeriform, un- 
 der all variations of pressure and tempera- 
 tures. 
 
 In the modern nomenclature, the name 
 of every substance existing in the aeriform 
 state is derived from its solid base ; and 
 the term gas is used to denote its existence 
 in this state. 
 
 In order to illustrate the formation of 
 gases, or to shew in what manner caloric is 
 combined with them, the following experi- 
 ment may serve. Put into a retort, capable 
 of holding half a pint of water, two ounces 
 of muriate of soda, (common salt ;) pour 
 on it half its weight of sulphuric acid, and 
 apply the heat of a lamp ; a great quantity 
 of gas is produced, which might be col- 
 lected and retained over mercury. But 
 to serve the purpose of this experiment, 
 let it pass through a glass receiver, having 
 two openings, into one of which the neck 
 of the retort passes, whilst, from the other, 
 a bent tube proceeds, which ends in a ves- 
 sel of water. Before closing the apparatus, 
 let a thermometer be inclvided in the re- 
 ceiver, to shew the temperature of the gas. 
 It will be found that the mercury in the 
 thermometer will rise only a few degrees ; 
 whereas the water in the vessel which re- 
 ceives the bent tube will soon become bail- 
 ing hot. 
 
 Explanation. Common salt consists of 
 muriatic acid, united to soda ; on present- 
 ing sulphuric acid to this union, a decom- 
 position takes place. The sulphuric acid 
 unites by virtue of its greater affinity to 
 the soda, and forms sulphate of soda, or 
 Glauber's salt ; the muriatic acid becomes 
 therefore disengaged, and takes the gazeous 
 form, in which it is capable of existing in 
 our temperature. To trace the caloric 
 during this experiment, as was our object, 
 we must remark that it first flows from the 
 lamp to the disengaged muriatic acid, and 
 converts it into gas ; but the heat thus ex- 
 pended is chymically united, and therefore 
 not appreciable by the thermometer. The 
 caloric, however, is again evolved, when 
 the muriatic acid gas is condensed by the 
 water, with which it forms liquid muriatic 
 acid. 
 
 In this experiment we /here fore trace 
 caloric in a chymical coir&nation produc- 
 ing gas ; and from this u*ion we again trace 
 it in fire, or sensible h**t. 
 
 Such, in general, is the cause of the 
 formation and fixation of gases. It may 
 be further observed, that each of these 
 fluids loses or suffers the disengagement of 
 different quantities of heat, as it becomes 
 more or less jfolid in its neV combination, 
 
342 
 
 GAZ. 
 
 or as that combination is capable of retain- 
 ing more or less specific heat. 
 
 The discovery of aeri orm ^azeons fluids 
 has occasioned the necessity of some pecu- 
 liar instruments, by m ans of which those 
 substances may be conveniently collected, 
 and submitted to examination. The prin- 
 cipd ones for that purpose are styled the 
 pneumatic Apparatus. 
 
 The Pneumatic Reservoir^ or Cistern, 
 
 Is made either of wood or strung sheet- 
 iron, tinned, japanned, or painted. A 
 trough of about two feet long, sixteen 
 inches wide, and fifteen high, has been 
 found to be sufficient for most experiments. 
 Two or three inches ; elow its brim, a hori- 
 zont.i shelf is fastened, in dimension about 
 half, or one-third part, of the width of the 
 trough. In this shelf are several holes : 
 these holes must be made in the centre of 
 a small excavation, shaped like a funnel, 
 which is formed in the lower part of the 
 shelf. 
 
 This trough is filled with water sufficient 
 to cover the shelf to the height of an inch. 
 
 The use ol this shelf is to support re- 
 ceivers, jars, or bell-glasses, which, being 
 previously filled with water, are placed 
 invertedly, their open end turned down 
 upon the above-mentioned holes, through 
 which the gases conveyed there, and direct- 
 ed by means of the funnel-shaped excava- 
 tions, rise in the form of air-bubles into the 
 receiver. 
 
 When the gazeous fluids are capable of 
 being absorbed by water, as is the case 
 with some of them, the trough must be 
 filled with mercury. The price and gravity 
 of this fluid make it an object of conveni- 
 ence and economy, that the trough should 
 be smaller than when water is used. 
 
 A mercurial trough is best cut in marble, 
 free-stone, or a solid block of wood. A 
 trough about twelve inches long, three 
 inches wide, and four deep, is sufficient 
 for all private experiments. 
 Method of collecting Gases, and transferring 
 them from one vessel to another. 
 
 If we are desirous of transmitting air 
 from one vessel to another, it is necessary 
 that the vessel destined to receive it be 
 full of water, or some fluid heavier than 
 air. For tVat purpose take a wide mouthed 
 bell-glass, or receiver ; plunge it under the 
 water in the \rough, in order to fill it ; then 
 raise it, withrhe mouth downwards, and 
 place it on the s^elf of the trough, so as to 
 cover one or more O f the holes in it. 
 
 It will now be fu of water, and continue 
 so as long as the mo^th remains below the 
 surface of the fluid in tt e cistern, for in this 
 case, the water is sust^ned in the vessel 
 by the pressure of the atmosphere, in the 
 same manner as the mercurj is sustained in 
 the barometer. It may without difficulty 
 be imagined, that if common air (or any 
 
 other fluid resembling common air in light- 
 ness and elasticity) be suffered to enter the 
 inverted vessel filled with water, it will 
 rise to the upper part, on account of its 
 levity, and the surface of the water will 
 sub^ide. To exemplify this, take a glass, 
 or any other vessel, in that state which is 
 usually called empty, and plunge it into the 
 water with its mouth downwards ; scarce 
 any of it will enter the glass, because its 
 entrance is opposed by the elasticity of the 
 included air ; but if the vessel be turned with 
 its mouth upwards, it immediately fills, ;md 
 the air rises in bubbles to the surface . Sup- 
 pose this operation be performed under one 
 of the jars, or receivers, which are filled 
 with vater, and placed upon the perforated 
 shelf, the air will ascend in bubbles as be- 
 fore, but, instead of escaping, it will be 
 caught in the upper part of the" jar, and ex- 
 pel part of the water it contains. 
 
 In this manner we see that air may be 
 emptied out of one vessel into another by a 
 kind of inverted pouring, by which means 
 it is made to ascend from the lower to the 
 upper vessel. When the receiving vessel 
 has a narrow neck, the air may be poured 
 in a similar manner through an inverted 
 funnel, inserted in its mouth. 
 
 If the air is to be transferred from a ves- 
 sel that is stopped like a bottle, the bottle 
 must be unstopped, with its orifice down- 
 wards in the water : and then inclined in 
 such a manner that its neck may come un- 
 der the perforated excavation of the shelf. 
 The gas will escape from the bottle, and, 
 passing into the vessel adapted to receive 
 it, will ascend in it in the form of bubbles. 
 
 In whatever manner this operation is per- 
 formed, the necessity of the excavation 
 in the lower part of the shelf may be rea- 
 dily conceived. It is, as mentioned before, 
 destined to collect the gas which escapes 
 from the vessel, and direct it in its passage 
 towards the vessel adapted to receive it. 
 Without this excavation, the gas, instead 
 of proceeding to the place of its destina- . 
 tion, would be dispersed and lost. 
 
 The vessels, or receivers, for collecting 
 the disengaged gases, should be glass cy- 
 linders, jars, or bell-glasses, of various 
 sizes ; some of them should be open at 
 both ends, others should be fitted with 
 necks at the top, ground perfectly level, 
 in order that they may be stopped by 
 ground flat pieces of metal, glass, slate, 
 &c. others should be fur ished with ground 
 stoppers. Some should be graduated into 
 cubic inches, nnd sub-divided into decimal 
 or other equi-distant parts. Besides these, 
 common glass bottles, tumblers, &c. may 
 be used. 
 
 Classification of Gases. 
 
 All the elastic aeriform fluids with which 
 we :ire hitherto acquainted are generally 
 divided, by systematic writers, into two 
 

 GAZ 
 
 GEL 
 
 343 
 
 classes; namely, those that are respirable, 
 and capable of maintaining combustion and 
 those thu re not respirable, and incapable 
 of maintaining combustion. This divi-ion, 
 indted, lias its advantage ; but the term 
 respirable, in its physico-logical applica- 
 tion, ha<- been very differently employed 
 by different writers. Sometimes by the 
 respirability of a gas has been meant its 
 power of supporting life, when repeatedly 
 applied to the blood in the lungs. At 
 other times all gases have been considered 
 respirable, which were capable of intro- 
 duction into the lungs by voluntary efforts, 
 without any relation to their vitality. In 
 the last case, the word respirable see'ms to 
 us most properly employed, and in this 
 sense it is here used. 
 
 Non-rehpirable gases are those which, 
 when applied to the external organs of re- 
 spiratiOn, stimulate the muscles of the epi- 
 glottis in such a manner as to keep it per- 
 fectly close on the glottis; thus prevent- 
 ing the smallest particle of gas from enter- 
 ing into the bronchia, in spite of voluntary 
 exertions. 
 
 Of respirable gases, or those which are 
 capable of being taken into the lungs by 
 voluntary efforts, according to their con- 
 ditions, only one has the power of uniform- 
 ly supporting life, namely, atmospheric air ; 
 other gases, when respired, sooner or later 
 impair the health of the human constitution, 
 or perhaps occasion death ; but in different 
 modes. 
 
 Some gases effect no positive change in 
 the blood; animals immersed in it die of a 
 disease produced by the privation of at- 
 mospheric air, analogous to that occasioned 
 by their submersion in water. 
 
 Others again produce some positive 
 change in the blood, as appears from the 
 experiments of Dr. Beddoes and Profes- 
 sor Davy. They seem to render it incapa- 
 ble of supplying the nervous and muscular 
 fibres with principles essential to sensibility 
 and irritability. These gases, therefore, 
 destroy animal life on a different prin- 
 ciple. 
 
 It is obvious, therefore, that the above 
 classification does not hold good in all re- 
 spects, but is capable of misleading the 
 student. 
 
 Gaz, azotic. See Nitrogen. 
 
 Gaz, carbonic acid. This may be ob- 
 tained by pouring any acid upon calcareous 
 earth, which thereby becomes decomposed; 
 the effused acid combines with the lime, 
 and forms a new neutral salt, and the car- 
 bonic acid is disengaged and escapes in the 
 form of a colourless gaz, viz. carbonic acid 
 gas. See Carbonic acid. 
 
 Gaz-htpatic. See Sulphurated hydrogen 
 jar. 
 
 Gaz hydrogen. Inflammable air. See 
 Hydrogen, 
 
 Gaz, light carbonated hydrogen. See Car- 
 bonated hydrogen gas> light. 
 
 Gaz, heavy carbonated hydrogen. See 
 Carbonated hydrogen gaz, fieavy. 
 
 Guzeous 9xyd f carbon. See Carbon, 
 gazeous oxyd of. 
 
 GEISOMA. (From yttrov, the eaves of 
 the house.) Geison. The prominent parts 
 of the eye-brows, which hang over the 
 eyes like the eaves of a house. 
 
 GEISON. See Geisoma. 
 
 GELASINOS. (From ye\Act>, to laugh.) 
 An epithet for the four middle fore-teeth, 
 because they are shewn in laughter. 
 
 GELASMUS. (From yexa.ce, to laugh.) 
 The Sardonic laugh. 
 
 GELATINE. Gelly, or jelly. An ani- 
 mal substance soluble in water, but not in 
 alcohol ; capable of assuming a well-known 
 elastic or tremulous consistence, by cooling, 
 when the water is not too abundant, and 
 liquifiable again, by increasing its tempe- 
 rature." This last property remarkably 
 distinguishes it from albumen, which be- 
 comes consistent by heat. It is precipi- 
 tated in an insoluble form by tannin, and 
 it is this action of tannin on gelatine that 
 is the foundation of the art of tanning lea- 
 ther. 
 
 Jellies are very common in our kitchens ; 
 they may be extracted from all the parts of 
 animals, by boiling them in water. Hot 
 water dissolves a large quantity of this 
 substance. Acids likewise dissolve them, 
 as do likewise more particularly the alkalis. 
 Jelly, which has been extracted without 
 long decoction, possesses most of the cha- 
 racters of vegetable mucilage ; but it is 
 seldom obtained without a mixture of albu- 
 men. 
 
 Jellies, in a pure state, have scarcely 
 any smell or remarkable , taste. By dis- 
 tillation, they afford an insipid and inodo- 
 rous phlegm, which easily putrefies. A 
 stronger heat causes them to swell up, be- 
 come black, and emit a foetid odour, ac- 
 companied with white acrid fumes. An 
 impure volatile alkali, together with em- 
 pyreumatic oil, then passes over, leaving a 
 spongy coal, not easily burned, and con- 
 taining common salt and phosphat of 
 lime. 
 
 The jelly of various animal substances is 
 prepared for the use of sea-faring persons 
 under the name of portable soup. The 
 whole art of performing this operation 
 consists in boiling the meat, and taking the 
 scum off, as usual, until the soup possesses 
 the requisite flavour. It is then suffered to 
 cool, in order that the fat may be sepa- 
 rated. In the next place, it is mixed with 
 five or six whites of eggs, and slightly 
 boiled. This operation serves to clarify 
 the liquid, by the removal of opake par- 
 ticlts, which unite with the white of egg 
 at .the time it becomes solid by the heat, 
 
344 
 
 GEN 
 
 GEN 
 
 and are consequently removed along with 
 it. The liquor is then to be strained 
 through flannel, and evaporated, on the 
 water-bath, to the consistence of a very 
 thick paste ; after which it is spread, rather 
 thin, upon a smooth stone, then cut into 
 cakes, and, lastly, dried in a stove, until it 
 becomes brittle. These cakes may be 
 kept four or five years, if defended from 
 moisture. When intended to be used, 
 nothing more is required to be done, than 
 to dissolve a sufficient quantity in boiling 
 water, which by that means becomes con- 
 verted into soup. 
 
 GEI.ATIO. (From gelo, to freeze.) 
 Freezing ; or that rigidity of the body 
 which happens in a catalepsy, as if the 
 person were frozen. 
 
 GEMELLUS. (From gerninnu double, 
 having a fellow.) See Gastrocnemius and 
 Gemini. 
 
 GEMINI. Gemetti of Winslow. Part 
 of the marffupialis of Cowper. Jschio sfnni 
 trochanterien of Dumas. This muscle has 
 been a subject of dispute among anatomists 
 since the days of Vesalius. Some describe 
 it as two distinct muscles, and lience the 
 name it has gotten of gemini. Others con- 
 tend that it ought to be considered as a 
 single muscle. The truth is, that it consists 
 of two portions, which are united together 
 by a tendinous and fleshy membrane, and 
 afford a passage between them to the ten- 
 don of the obturator interims, which they 
 inclose as it were in a purse. These two 
 portions are placed under the glutacus max- 
 imus, between the ischium and the great 
 trochanter. 
 
 The superior portion, which is the short- 
 est and thickest of the two, arises fleshy 
 from the external surface of the spine of the 
 ischium ; and the inferior, from the tube- 
 rosity of that bone, and likewise from the 
 posterior sacro-ischiatic ligament. They 
 are inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the 
 cavity at the root of the great trochanter. 
 Between the two portions of this muscle, 
 and the termination of the obturator inter- 
 nus, there is a small bursa mucosa, con- 
 nected to both, and to that part of Jthe 
 capsular of the joint which lies under the 
 gemini. 
 
 This muscle assists in rolling the os femo- 
 ris outwards, and prevents the tendon of 
 the obturator internus from .slipping out of 
 its place while that muscle is in action. 
 
 GEMTTRSA. (From gemo, to groan ; so 
 called from the pain it was said to occasion 
 in walking.) The name of an excrescence 
 between the toes. 
 
 GENEIAS. (From >vu?, the cheek.) 
 The downy hairs which first cover the 
 cheek ; also the name of a bandage men- 
 tioned by Galen, which covers the cheek, 
 and comes under the chin. 
 
 GENERATION. Many ingenious hy- 
 
 potheses have been instituted by physiolo- 
 jrysts to explain the mystery of generation, 
 but the whole of our knowledge concerning 
 it appears to be budt upon the phenomena 
 it affords ; and may be seen in the works 
 of Haller, Buffbn, Cruickshanks, and 
 Haighton. It ts a sexual action, performed 
 in different ways in most animals ; many of 
 them have different sexes, and require con- 
 junction : such are the human species, 
 quadrupeds, and others. The females of 
 quadrupeds have a matrix, separated into 
 two caviiies, vtenis bicornis, and a consi- 
 derable number of teats ; they have no 
 menstrual flux ; most of them bear several 
 young at a time, and the period of their 
 gestation is generally short. The genera- 
 tion of birds is very different. The males 
 have a strong genital organ, which is often 
 double. The vulva in females is placed 
 behind the anus ; the ovant-s have no ma- 
 trices?, and there is a duct for the purpose 
 of conveying the egg from the ovarium into 
 the intestines : this passage is called the 
 oviduct. The eggs of pullets have exhi- 
 bited unexpected facts to physiologists, 
 who examined the phenomena of incubation. 
 The most important discoveries are those 
 of the immortal Haller, who found the 
 chicken perfectly formed in eggs which 
 were not fecundated. There is no deter- 
 minate conjunction between fishes ; the 
 female deposits her eggs on the sands, over 
 which the male passes, and emits its seminal 
 fluid, doubtless for the purpose of fecun- 
 dating them ; these eggs are hatched after 
 a certain time. The males of several ovi- 
 parous quadrupeds have a double or 
 forked organ. Insects exhibit all the va- 
 rieties which are observed in oiher animals : 
 there are some, indeed the greater num- 
 ber, which have the sexes in two separate 
 individuals; among others, the reproduc- 
 tion is made either with or without con- 
 junction, as in the vine frettei ; one of these 
 insects, confined alone beneath a glass, pro- 
 duces a great number of others. The organ 
 of the male, in insects, is usually armed 
 with two hooks, to seize the female : the 
 place of these organs is greatly varied ; with 
 some it is at the upper part of the belly, 
 near the chest, as in the female dragon- 
 fly ; in others it is at the extremity of the 
 antenna, as in the male spider. Most worms 
 are hermaphrodite ; each individual has 
 both sexes. Polypi, with respect to gene- 
 ration, are singular animals: they are re- 
 produced by buds, or offsets: A bud is 
 separated from each vi^orou? polypus, 
 which is fix* d to some neighbouring body, 
 and grows : polypi are likewise found on 
 their surface, in the same manner as 
 branches issue from plants. These are the 
 principal modes of generation in animals. 
 In the human species, which engages our 
 attention more particularly, the phenomena 
 

 GEN 
 
 GEN 
 
 345 
 
 are as follow : the mode of congress of the 
 man with the woman requires no descrip- 
 tion ; but generation does not consist in 
 that alone; there are certain states or con- 
 ditions requisite for conception t6 take 
 place. The ovum must have arrived at a 
 state of maturity. There must be such a 
 determination of blood to the uterus, that, 
 together with the venereal stimulus, shall 
 induce an action in the Fallopian tubes, by 
 which the fimbriae grasp the ovum that is 
 to be impregnated. During this state of 
 the parts, the semen virile must be pro- 
 pelled into the uterus, in order that its 
 subtle and vivifying portion shall pass along 
 the tube to the ovum. Fecundation having 
 thus taken place, a motion is induced in the 
 vivified ovum, which ruptures the tender 
 vesicle that contains it ; the fimbriae of the 
 Fallopian tube then grasp and convey it 
 into the tube, which, by its peristalic mo- 
 tion, conducts it into the cavity of the 
 uterus, there to be evolved and brought to 
 maturity, and, at the expiration of nine 
 months, to be sent into the world. 
 
 GENERATION, FEMALE ORGANS 
 OF. The parts subservient to generation, 
 in a woman, are divided into external and 
 internal. 
 
 The external parts are, the mons veneris, 
 the labia, the perinxum, the clitoris, and 
 the nymphie. To these may be added the 
 tneatus urinarius, or orifice of the urethra. 
 The hymen may be esteemed the barrier 
 between the external and internal parts. 
 The internal parts of generation are, the 
 oag-ina and uterus, and its appendages. 
 
 GENERATION, MALE ORGANS OF. 
 The parts which constitute the organs of 
 generation in men are the penis, testicles, 
 and vericulce seminales. 
 
 GENIO. (From ytvuw, the chin.) Names 
 compounded of this word belong to mus- 
 cles which are attached to the chin. 
 
 GENIO-HYO-GLOSSUS. ( Musculns ge- 
 nio-hyo-glossus ; from ywtiov, the chin, and 
 yKosro-ety the tongue, so called from its 
 origin in the chin, and insertion in the 
 tongue.) Genio glossus of some authors. 
 This muscle forms the fourth layer between 
 the lower jaw and os hyoides. It arises 
 from a rough protuberance in the inside of 
 the middle of the lower jaw ; its fibres run 
 like a fan, forwards, upwards, and back- 
 \vards, and are inserted into the top, mid- 
 dle, and root of the tongue, and base of the 
 os hyoides, near its corner. Its use is to 
 draw the tip of the tongue backwards into 
 the mouth, the middle downwards, and to 
 render its back concave. It also draws its 
 root and the os hyoides forwards, and 
 thrusts the tongue out of the mouth 
 
 GENIO HYO1DEUS. (Musculus ge- 
 nio'hyoideus ; from yevttov, the chin, and 
 i/oacTjK, the os hyoides ; so called from its 
 origin in the chin, and its insertion in the 
 
 os hyoides.) This muscle constitutes the 
 third layer between the lower jaw and os 
 hyoides. It is a long, thin, and fleshy 
 muscle, arising tendinous from a rough pro- 
 tuberance at the inside of the chin, and 
 growing somewhat broader and thicker as 
 it descends backward, to be inserted by 
 very short tendinous fibres into b"th the 
 edges of the base of the os hyoides. It 
 draws the os hyoides forwards to the 
 chin. 
 
 GENioriiARYNGJEus. The constrictor 
 pharyn^is superior. 
 
 GENIPI ALBUM. The plant which bears 
 this name, in the pharmacopoeias, is the 
 Artemisia rupestris ot Linnaeus : fuliis pin- 
 natiS) caulibus adscendcntibiis ; Jloribus glo- 
 bosis, cermds ; receptuculo papposo. It has 
 a grateful smell, and is used in some coun- 
 tries in the cure of intermittents and ob- 
 structed catamenia. 
 
 GENIPI VERUM. The plant directed for 
 medicinal purposes, under tin's title, is the 
 Mdllea ; foliis pinnatis, pinnis simplicibus, 
 glabris, punctatis, of Haller. It has a 
 very grateful smell, and a very bitter 
 taste, and is exhibited in Switzerland in 
 epilepsy, diarrhoea, and debility of the 
 stomach. 
 
 GENISTA. (From germ, a knee; so 
 called from the inflection and angularity of 
 its twigs.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Dia- 
 delphia. Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the 
 common broom. The tops and leaves of 
 this indigenous plant, Spartium scoparium 
 of Linnaeus 'foliis ternatis solitariisque, 
 ramis inennibus angulatis, are the parts that 
 are employed medicinally ; they have a 
 bitter taste, and are recommended for their 
 purgative and diuretic qualities, in hydro- 
 pic cases. 
 
 GENISTA CANAIUENSIS. The systematic 
 name of the tree the wood of which is 
 called rhodium. See Rhodium lignum. 
 
 GENITALS. (From gigno, to beget.) 
 The privy member. 
 
 GENITALITTM. (From genitale, the mem- 
 brum virile.) A disease of the genital parts. 
 
 GBNITURA. (From gigno.} The male 
 seed. Also the membrum virile. 
 
 GENON. (From yovv, the knee.) A 
 moves ble articulation like that of the knee. 
 
 Gensing. See Ginseng. 
 
 GENTIANA. (From Gentlns, king of 
 Illyria, who first used it.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaca 1 system Class, Pentandria Or- 
 der, Digynia. Gentian. 
 
 2. The phnrmacopceial name of what is 
 also called Gentiana nibra. Gentian. Fel- 
 wort. The gentian th t is met with in the 
 shops is the root of the Gentiana lutea of 
 Linnaeus : coroltis subqidnqiiefidis rotatis 
 verticillutis, calycibus spathaceis / and is 
 
 YY 
 
346 
 
 CER 
 
 GIN 
 
 imported from Switzerland and Germany. 
 It is the only medicinal part of -he plant, 
 has little or no smell, but to the taste ma- 
 nifests great bitterness, on which account 
 it is in general use as a tonic, stomachic, 
 anthelmmtic, antiseptic, emmenagogue, 
 and febrifuge. The officinal preparations 
 of this root are, the infusum gentiante com- 
 positiim, and tinctura gcntiance composita, 
 of the London Pharmacopoeia, and the 
 infusum amamm, vinum amarum, tinctura 
 amara, of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia; 
 and the extractum gentiance is ordered by 
 both 
 
 GENTIAN A ALBA. The root of this 
 plant, Laserpitium latifolium , foliis corda- 
 tts, inciso-serratis, of Linnaeus, posseses 
 stomachic, corroborant, and deobstruent 
 virtues. It is seldom used. 
 
 GENTIAN A CENTAURICM. Lesser cen- 
 taury was lately so called in the Linnaean 
 system, but now chironia centaurium. See 
 Centaiirium. 
 
 GENTIANA LUTEA. The systematic 
 name of the officinal gentian. See Gen- 
 tiuna. 
 
 GENTIANA RUBRA. See Gentiana. 
 
 GENU. The knee. 
 
 GENUGRA. (From yovv, the knee, and 
 *>, a seizure.) A name in Paracelsus 
 for the gout in the knee. 
 
 GEOFFR^A. (Named in honour of 
 Dr. Geoffrey ) 1. The name of a genvis of 
 plants m the Linnaean system. Class, Dia- 
 fklphia. Order, Decundria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bark 
 of the Geoffroya inermis folioLis lanceolatis 
 of Swatz. The plant is a native of Ja- 
 maica, where it is distinguished by the 
 name of cabbage-bark tree, or worm bark 
 tree. It has a mucilaginous and sweetish 
 taste, and a disagreeable smell. Accord- 
 ing to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is power- 
 fully medicinal as an anthelmintic. 
 
 GEOFFROYA JAMAICENSIS. The systema- 
 tic name of the bastard cabbage-tree. See 
 Cortex Geoffroya Jamaicensis. 
 
 GEOFFROYA SURINAMENSIS. The syste- 
 matic name of the tree, the bark of which 
 is esteemed as an anthelmintic. 
 
 GERANIS. (From T/S<J*VG?, a crane ; so 
 called from its supposed resemblance to an 
 extended crane.) A bandage for a frac- 
 tured clavicle. 
 
 GERANIUM. (From y*auo{, a crane ; 
 so called because its pistil is long, like the 
 bill of a crane.) Class, Monaddphia. Or- 
 der, Dfcandria. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Geranium, 
 or cranes-bill. 
 
 GERANIUM BATRACHIOIDES. Crowfoot 
 cranes-bill. This is the Geranium pratense 
 of Lin. aeus ; it possesses adstringent vir- 
 tues, but in ri slight degree. 
 
 GERANIUM COLUMBINUM. Doves foot. 
 Geranium rotundifoUum of Linnaeus. This 
 
 plant possesses slightly adstringent vir- 
 tues. 
 
 GERANIUM MOSCHATITM. The adstrin- 
 gent property of this pUrit has induced 
 practitioners to exhibit it in cases of debility 
 and profluvias. 
 
 GERANIUM PRATENSE. The systematic 
 name of the crowfoot cranes-bill. See 
 Geranium batruchioides. 
 
 GERANIUM HOBERTIANUM. Stinking 
 cranes-bill. Herb robert. This common 
 plant has been much esteemed as an exter- 
 nal application in erysipelatous inflamma- 
 tions, cancer, mastodynia, and old ulcers 
 but is now deservedly fallen into disuse. 
 
 GERANIUM ROTCNDIFOLIUM. The sys- 
 tematic name of the doves foot. See Ge- 
 ranium columbinum. 
 
 GERANIUM SANGUINARIUM. Bloody cranes 
 bill. Geranium sanguineum of Linnaeus. 
 The adstringent virtues ascribed to this 
 plant do not appear to be considerable. 
 
 GERANIUM SANGUINEUM. The syste- 
 matic name of tin- Geranium sanguinarium. 
 
 Germander. See Chamcedris. 
 
 Germander, toaler. See Scordium. 
 
 GEROCOMIA. (Fromj/^aiv, an aged per- 
 son, and Ko/jt&>, to be concerned about) 
 That part of medicine which regards the 
 regimen and treatment of old age. 
 
 GERONTOPOGON. (From ysettv, an old 
 man, and wyiaiv, a beard ; so called be- 
 cause its downy seed, while enclosed in the 
 calyx, resembles the beard of an aged man.) 
 The herb old man's beard. Purple flowered 
 tragopogon. 
 
 GERONTOXON. (From yegw, an old per- 
 son, and Tofov, a dart.) A small ulcer, like 
 the head of a dart, appearing sometimes 
 in the cornea of old persons. The socket 
 of a tooth. 
 
 GEROPOGON. See Gerontopogon. 
 
 GERTON. Quicksilver. 
 
 GEUM. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Ico- 
 sandria. Order, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Ge- 
 um rivale of Linnaeus, the root of which is 
 the part directed for medicinal uses. It is 
 inodorous, and imparts an austere taste. 
 In America it is in high estimation in the 
 cure of intermittents, and is said to be 
 more efficacious than the Peruvian bark. 
 Diarrhoeas and haemorrhages are also stop- 
 ped by its exhibition. 
 
 GEUM URBANUM. The systematic name 
 of the herb bennet, or avens. See Caryo- 
 phyllata. 
 
 GidiUness. See Vertigo. 
 
 Gileail, balsam. See Balsamum Gilea- 
 dense. 
 
 Gill-fro-by-ground. See Ilederacea. 
 
 Gillfflo-wer See Caryophyttus rttbcr. 
 
 GIN. Geneva. Hollands. The names 
 of a spirit distilled from malt or rje, which 
 afterwards undergoes the same process. 
 
GLA 
 
 a second time, with juniper berries. This 
 is the original and most wholesome state 
 of the spirit ; but it is now prepared with- 
 out juniper-berries ; and is distilled from 
 turpentine, which gives it something of a 
 similar flavour. The consumption of this 
 article, especially in the metropolis, is im- 
 mense, and the" consequences are, as Dr. 
 Willan observes, pernicious to the health 
 of the inhabitants. 
 
 Ginger. See Zinziber. 
 GIXGIBEH. See Zingibcr. 
 GINGIBIIACHIUM. (From gngtyft the 
 gums, and brachium, the arm.) A name 
 for the scurvy, because the gums, arms, 
 and legs, are affected with it. 
 
 GINGIDIUM. A species of Daucus. 
 GISTGIHIL. See Zingibe'r. 
 GINGIPEDIUM. (From gingivae y the 
 gums, and pes, the foot.) A name for the 
 scurvy, because the arms and legs are af- 
 fected. 
 
 GINGIVvfi. (From gigno, to beget, 
 bee iuse the teeth are, as it were, born in 
 them.) The gurns. See Gums. 
 
 GINGLYMUS. (yeyyKvpo, a hinge.) 
 The hinge-like joint. A species of diarthro- 
 sis or moveable connection of bones, which 
 admits of flexion and extension, as the 
 knee-joint, &c. 
 
 GINSENG. (Ginseng, Indian.) The 
 name of the root of the Panax quinquefolium 
 of Linnaeus :foliis terms qidnatis. It is 
 imported into this country scarcely the 
 thickness of the little finger, about three 
 or four inches long, frequently forked, 
 transversely wrinkled, of a horny texture, 
 and both internally and externally of a yel- 
 lowish white colour. To the taste it dis- 
 covers a mucilaginous sweetness, ap- 
 proaching to that of liquorice, accompa- 
 nied with some degree of bitterness, and a 
 slight aromatic warmth. The Chinese as- 
 cribe extraordinary virtues to the root of 
 ginseng, and have no confidence in any 
 medicine unless in combination with it. In 
 Europe, however, it is very seldom em- 
 ployed. 
 
 Ginseng root. See Ginseng. 
 GIR. Quick lime. 
 GIRMIH. Tartar. 
 
 GIZZARD. The gizzards, or stomach 
 of poultry, with white flesh, have long 
 been considered, in France, as medi- 
 cinal. They have been recommended in 
 obstructions of the urinary passages, com- 
 plaints of the bladder, and nephritic pains ; 
 but particularly as a febrifuge. Bouillon 
 Lagrange considers its principal substance 
 as oxygenated gelatine, with a small quan- 
 tity of extractive matter. 
 
 GLABELLA. (From glaber, smooth ; be- 
 cause it is without hair.) The space be- 
 twixt the eye-brows. 
 
 GLADIOLUS. (Dim. of gladins, a 
 sword; so named from the sword-like 
 
 GLA 
 
 347 
 
 shape of its leaf.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in ihe Linuscan system. Class, Tri- 
 andria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 GLADIOLUS LUTEUS. See Ins pulustii*. 
 
 GLAMA. (^M/uot.) The sordes of the eye. 
 
 GLAND. (Glandula ; diminutive of 
 glans t a gland.) A gland is an organic part 
 of the body, composed of blood-vessels, 
 nerves, and absorbents, and destined for 
 the secretion or alteration of some peculiar 
 fluid. The glands of the human body are 
 divided, by anatomists, into different classes, 
 either according to their structure, or the 
 fluid they contain. According to their fa- 
 bric, th y are distinguished into four classes. 
 
 1. Simple glands. 
 
 2. Compounds of simple glands. 
 
 3. Conglobate glands. 
 
 4. Conglomerate glands. 
 
 According to their fluid contents, they 
 are more properly divided into, 1. Mucous 
 glands. 2. Sebaceous glands. 3- Limpha- 
 tic glands. 4. Salival glands 5. Lach- 
 rymal glands. 
 
 Simple glands are small hollow follicles, 
 covered with a peculiar membrane, and 
 having a proper excretory duct, through 
 which they evacuate the liquor contained 
 in their cavity. Such are the mucous glands 
 of the nose, tongue, fauces, trachea, sto- 
 mach, intestines, and urinary bladder, the 
 sebaceous glands about the anus, and those 
 of the ear. These simple glands are either 
 dispersed here and there, or are contiguous 
 to one another, forming a heap, in such a 
 manner that they are not covered by a 
 common membrane, but each bath its own 
 excretory duct, which is never joined to 
 the excretory duct of another gland. The 
 former are termed solitary simple glands, 
 the latter aggregate or congregate simple 
 glands. 
 
 The compound glands consist of many 
 simple glands, the excretory ducts of 
 which are joined in one common excretory 
 duct ; as the sebaceous glands of the face, 
 lips, palate, and various parts of the skin, 
 especially about the pubes. 
 
 Conglobate, or, as they are also called, 
 lymphatic glands, are those into which 
 lymphatic vessels enter, and from which 
 they go out again: as the mesenteric, lum- 
 bar, &c. They are composed of a texture 
 of lymphatic vessels, connected together 
 by cellular membranes have no excretory 
 duct they are largest in the foetus. 
 
 Conglomerate glands are composed of 
 a congeries of many simple glands, the ex- 
 cretory ducts of which open into one com- 
 mon trunk : as the parotid gland, thyroid 
 gland, pancreas, and all the salival glands. 
 Conglomerate glands differ but little from 
 the compound glands, yet they are com- 
 posed of more simple glands than the 
 compound. 
 The excretory duct of a gland is the 
 
348 
 
 GLE 
 
 GLO 
 
 duct through which the fluid of the gland 
 is excreted. The vessels and nerves of 
 glands always come from the neighbouring 
 pans, and the arteries appear to possess a 
 higher degree of irritability. The use of 
 the glands <s to separate a peculiar liquor, or 
 to change it. The use of the conglobate 
 glands is unknown. 
 
 GLANDULA LACHRYMALIS. See 
 Lachrymal gland. 
 
 GLANDULE MTRTIFORMES. See Carwi- 
 citl<f myrtiformes. 
 
 GLANDULE PACCHIOXIvE. (Pac- 
 chioni, the name of the discoverer.) A 
 number of small, oval, fatty substances, 
 not yet ascertained to be glandular, situ- 
 ated under the dura mater, about the sides 
 of the longitudinal sinus. Their use is not 
 known. 
 
 GLANDOLOSOCARNEUS. An epithet given 
 by Ruysch to some excrescences which he 
 obse ved in the bladder. 
 
 GLANS. A gland, or nut. 
 
 GLANS PENIS. The very vascular 
 body ihat forms the apex of the penis. 
 The posterior circle is termed the corona 
 glandis. See Corpus spongiosum urethra. 
 
 GLAJTS UNGUENTARIA. See Ben mix. 
 
 GLASS. This substance is sometimes 
 employed by surgeons, when roughly pow- 
 dered so destroy opacities of the cornea. 
 
 Glass of antimony, A vitreous oxyd of 
 antimony. 
 
 Gla's wort, snail- seeded. See Kali. 
 
 GLASTUM. (Quasi callastwnf from Callia, 
 who fir^t used it.) The herb woad. 
 
 Glauber's salt. See Sulphas sodce. 
 
 GLAFCIUM. (From yt-ctuxof, blue, or 
 yellow ; so called from its colour.) The 
 yellow-horned . poppy. 
 
 GLAUCOMA. (From -yMwitoe, blue; 
 because of the eye becoming or a blue or 
 sea green colour.) Glaucosis. An opacity 
 of the vitreous humour. It is difficult to 
 ascertain, and is only to be known by a 
 very attentive examination of the eye. 
 
 GLAUCOSIS. See Glaucoma. 
 
 GLELOMA. (From >x^a>v, the name 
 of a plant in Dioscorides.) Class, Didyna- 
 mia. Order, Gymnospermia. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 Ground ivy. 
 
 GLECOMA HEDERACEA. The systematic 
 name of the ground ivy. See Hedera ter* 
 restria. 
 
 GLECNOX. (From y^w.) Penny. royal. 
 
 GLECHOXITES. (From y\%uv t penny- 
 royal.) Wine impregnated with penny- 
 royal. 
 
 GLEET. In consequence of the re- 
 peated attacks of gonorrhea, and the de- 
 bility of the part occasioned thereby, it 
 not unfrequently happens that a gleet, or 
 constant small discharge, takes place, or 
 remains behind, after all danger of infec- 
 tion is removed. Mr. Hunter remarks, 
 
 that it differs from gonorrhoea in being tin- 
 injections, and in the discharge consisting 
 of globular bodies, contained in a slimy 
 mucus, instead of serum. It is unattended 
 with pain, scalding in making of water, &c. 
 
 GLENE. (^v.) Strictly signifies the 
 cavity or socket of the eye ; but by some 
 anatomists is also used for that cavity of a 
 bone which receives another within it. 
 
 GLENOID. (Glenoides; from yuin t a 
 cavity, and /o?, resemblance.) The name 
 of some articulate cavities of bones. 
 
 GLEUCINUMT. (From y\tvK.ix, must.) An 
 ointment, in the preparation of which was 
 must. 
 
 GLEUXIS. (From yMzvs, sweet.) A 
 sweet wine. 
 
 GL is CERE. To increase gradually, pro- 
 perly as fire does : but, by physical writers 
 is sometimes applied to the natural heat and 
 increase of spirits ; and by others to the ex- 
 acerbation of fevers which return periodi- 
 cally. 
 
 GLISCHRASMA. (From yM<r%gauva> t to be- 
 come glutinous.) Lentor. Viscidity. 
 
 GUSCHROCHOLOS. (From >Ar^8f, vis- 
 cid, and ^ox, the bile.) An epithet for 
 bilious viscid excrements. 
 
 GLISOMARGO. White chalk. 
 
 Globate gland. See Gland. 
 
 GLOB UL ARIA. (From globus, a globe; 
 so called from the shape of its flower.) 
 The F ench daisy. 
 
 GLOBULAR IA ALYPHUM. The leaves of 
 this plant are used in some parts of Spain, in 
 the cure of the venereal disease. It is said 
 to act also as a powerful but safe cathartic. 
 
 GLOBUS HYSTERIC US. The air 
 rising in the oesophagus, and prevented by 
 spasm from reaching the mouth, is so called 
 by authors, because it mostly attends hys- 
 teria, and gives the sensation of a ball as- 
 cending in the throat. 
 
 GLOMEB. (A clue of thread.) Mostly 
 applied to glands. 
 
 GLOMERATE GLAJTD. A gland formed 
 of a glomer of sanguineous vessels, having 
 no cavity, but furnished with an excretory 
 duct ; as the lachrymal and mammary 
 glands. 
 
 GLOSSAGRA. (From y^axra-A, the tongue, 
 and a.y^A t n seizure.) A rheumatic pain in 
 the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSO (From y^cea-a-A, the tongue.) 
 Names compounded with this word belong 
 to muscles, nerves, or vessels, from their 
 being attached, or going to the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSO-PHARTNGEAL NERVES. The ninth 
 pair of nerves. They arise from the pro- 
 cesses of the cerebellum, which run to 
 the medulla spinalis, and terminate by nu- 
 merous branches in the muscles of the 
 tongue and pharynx. 
 
 GLOSSO-PHARTNGEITS. (Musculus glos- 
 sopharyngifus ; yKtwa-otytovyfctvos, f:Oui j/Aaw- 
 <rn, the tongue, and Q*yy% t the pharynx : 
 
GLU 
 
 GLU 
 
 349 
 
 named from its origin in the tongue, and 
 insertion in the pharynx.) See Constnc- 
 
 ao named from 
 
 Its 
 
 tor pharyngeua superior. 
 
 GI.OSSO.STAPHILI.VCS (Musculus glosso- 
 staphylinus ; from yhor<r<t t the tongue, and 
 p&qvMvos, the staphylinus ; so named be- 
 cause it is fixed in the tongue, and termi- 
 nates in the staphylinus. See Constrictor 
 isthmi faucium. 
 
 GLOSSOCATOCHOS. (From "y\o<r<rst, tongue, 
 and x.&Tt%a>, to hold. An instrument in 
 P. JLgineta for depressing the tongue. A 
 spatula linguae. The antient glossocatochus 
 was a sort of forceps, one of the blades of 
 which served to depress the tongue, while 
 the other was applied under the chin. 
 
 GLOSSOCELE. (From >*0w, the 
 tongue, and KA, a tumour.) An extrusion 
 of the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSOCOMA. A retraction of the tongue. 
 
 GLOSSOCOMION: (From yKunrfct, a tongue, 
 and HO/ASM, to guard.) By this was formerly 
 meant a case for the tongue, for a hautboy ; 
 but the old surgeons, by metaphor, use it 
 to signify an instrument, or case, for con- 
 taining a fractured limb. 
 
 GLOTTA. (^xar?*, the tongue.) The 
 tongue. 
 
 GLUCINE. For the discovery of this 
 earth we are indebted to Vauquelin, who 
 found it, in 1795, in the Aigue-marine or 
 beryl, a transparent stone, of a green co- 
 lour, and in the emerald of Peru. It ex- 
 ists combined with silex, argil, lime, and 
 oxyd of iron in the one ; and with the same 
 earths, with oxyd of chrome, in the other. 
 It has lately-been discovered in the Gado- 
 linite by Mr. Ekeberg. 
 
 Its name is taken from the Greek word 
 (yxvtuji;) which signifies sweet or saccharine, 
 because it gives that taste to the salts it 
 forms. 
 
 Glucine is white, light, and soft to the 
 touch. It is insipid, and adheres to the 
 tong-ue; and is infusible by itself in the 
 fire. Its specific gravity is 2 967. It is 
 soluble in alcaJies and their carbonates, and 
 in all the acids except the carbonic and 
 phosphoric, and forms with them saccha- 
 rine and slightly astringent salts. It is ex- 
 ceedingly soluble in sulphuric acid used to 
 excess. It is fusible with borax, and forms 
 with it a transparent glass. It absorbs one- 
 fourth of its weight of carbonic acid. It 
 decomposes sulphate of alumine. It is not 
 precipitated by the hydro-sulphurets, nor 
 by prussiate of potash, but by all the suc- 
 cinates. Its affinity for the acids is inter- 
 mediate between magnesia and alumine. 
 
 To obtain this earth, reduce some b-~ryl to 
 an impalpable powder, fuse it with three 
 times its weight of potash, and dissolve the 
 mass in mur<atic acid. Separate the silex 
 by evaporation and filtration, and decom- 
 pose the remaining fluid by adding carbo- 
 
 nate of potash; re-dissolve the deposit 
 when washed in sulphuric acid, and by min- 
 gling this solution with sulphate of potash, 
 sulphate of alumine will be obtained, which 
 crystallizes. 
 
 Then mix the fluid with a solution of 
 carbonate of ammonia, which must be used 
 in excess ; filter and boil it, and a white 
 powder will gradually fall down, which is 
 glucine. 
 
 GLOTTIS. (From yuvft*, the tongue.) 
 The superior opening of the larynx at the 
 bottom of the tongue. 
 
 GLUTEAL ARTERY. A branch of the 
 internal iliac artery. 
 
 GLUTEN. ( Quasi geluten ; from gelo t 
 to congeal.) Glue, Lentor. See Gluten^ 
 animal and vegetable. 
 
 GLUTEN, ANIMAL. This substance 
 constitutes the basis of the fibres of all the 
 solid parts. It resembles in its properties 
 the gluten of vegetables. 
 
 GLUTEN, VEGETABLE. If wheat 
 flour be made int;> a paste, and washed 
 in a large quantity of water, it is separated 
 into three distinct substances; a mucila- 
 ginous saccharine matter, which is re*dily 
 dissolved in the liquor, and may be sepa- 
 rated from it by evaporation ; starch^ which 
 is suspended in the fluid, and subsides to 
 the bottom by repose ; and gluten^ which 
 remains in the hand, and is tenacious, very 
 ductile, somewhat elastic, and of a brown 
 gray colour. This glutinous substance is 
 obtained from several vegetables in #reat. 
 abundance, and, when dried, becomes 
 a horny mass. It is soluble both in water 
 and spirit of wine, and, if boiled with the 
 former, it coagulates like the white of an 
 egg. It burns like horn, and affords the 
 same products by distillation in the dry 
 way. It readily putrefies when kept in a 
 cold and moist place. 
 
 GLUTEUS MAXIM US. (From >**. 
 TO?, the buttocks.) Glutens magnns of 
 Albimis, Glutaeus major of C.-wpcr, and 
 Ilio sacro femoral of Dumas. This broad 
 radiated muscle, which is divided into a 
 number of strong fasciculi, is covered by 
 a pretty thick aponenrosis derived from the 
 fascia lata, and is situated immediately un- 
 der the integuments. It arises fleshy from 
 the outer lip of somewhat more than the 
 posterior half of the spine of the ilium, 
 from the ligaments that cover the two pos- 
 terior spinous processes ; from the posterior 
 sacro-ischiatic ligament ; and from the outer 
 sides of the os sacrum and os coccygis. 
 From these origins the fibres of the muscle 
 run towards the great trochanter of the os 
 femoris, where they form a broad and 
 thick tendon, between which and the tro- 
 chanter there is a considerable bursa mu- 
 cos<e. This tendon is inserted into the 
 upper part of the linta aspera, for the 
 
 
350 
 
 GLU 
 
 GNA 
 
 space of two or three inches downwards ; 
 and sends off fibres to the fascia bita, and 
 to the upper extremity of the vastus ex. 
 ternus. This muscle serves to extend the 
 thigh, by pulling- it directly backwards; at 
 the same time it draws it a little outwards, 
 and thus assists in its rotatory motion. Its 
 origin from the coccyx seems to prevent 
 that bone from being 1 forced too far back- 
 wards. 
 
 GLUTEUS MEDIUS. Ilio trochan- 
 tfrien of Dumas. The posterior half of 
 this muscle is covered by the gluteus max- 
 imus, which it greatly resembles in shape ; 
 but the anterior and upper part of it is 
 covered only by the integuments, and by a 
 tendinous membrane which belongs to the 
 fascia lata. It arises fleshy from the outer 
 lip of the anterior part of the spine of the 
 ilium, from part of the posterior surface 
 of that bone, and likewise from the fascia 
 that covers it. From these origins its fibres 
 run towards the great trochanter, into the 
 outer and posterior part of which it is in- 
 serted by a broad tendon. Between this 
 tendon and the trochanter there is a small 
 thin bursa mucosa. The uses of this muscle 
 are nearly the same as those of the gluteus 
 maxim us ; but it is not confined like that 
 muscle, to rolling the os femons outwards, 
 its anterior portion being capable of turning 
 that bone a little inwards. As it has no 
 origin from the coccyx, it can have no effect 
 on that bone. 
 
 GLUTEUS MINIMUS. Glutans mi- 
 nor of Albums and Cowper; and Ilio ischii 
 trochante"ien of Dumas. This, which is 
 likewise a radiated muscle, is situated un- 
 der the glutens medius. In adults, and 
 especially in old subjects, its outer surface 
 is usually tendinous. It arises fleshy be- 
 tween the two semicircular ridges we ob- 
 serve on the outer surface of the ilium, 
 and likewise from the edge of its great 
 niche. Its fibres run, in different direc- 
 tions, towards a thick flat tendon, which 
 adheres to acapsular ligament of the joint, 
 and is inserted into the fore and upper part 
 of the great trochanter. A small bursa rau- 
 cosa may be observed between the tendon 
 of this muscle and the trochanter. This 
 muscle assists ihe two former in drawing 
 the thigh backwards and outwards, and in 
 rolling it. It may likewise serve to pre- 
 vent the capsular ligament from being 
 pinched in the motions of the joint. 
 
 GLUTIA. (From y\arot t the buttocks.) 
 The two small protuberances in the brain, 
 called Nates. 
 
 GUJTTUPATENS. (From gluttou, the 
 throat, and pateo, to extend.) An epithet 
 for the stomach, which is an extension of 
 the Uiroat. 
 
 GLUTUS. (}Mtr3f, from y\otos t filthy.) 
 The buttocks. 
 
 GLYCASMA. (From y\u*ue t sweet.) A 
 sweet medicated wine. 
 
 GLYCYPICROS. (From yKuwf, sweet, and 
 wuo?, bitter ; so called from its bitterish 
 sweet taste.) The woody nightshade. See 
 Dulcamara. 
 
 GLYCYKRHIZA. (From >xwei/ Ct sweet, 
 and ptfa t a root.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Diadelfihia. Order, Decandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of liquo- 
 rice. The sweet root of the Glycyrrhiza 
 glabra of Linnaeus : leguminibua glubria, 
 stipulis nullis t foliolo impari petiolato. A 
 native of the south of Europe, but culti- 
 vated in Britain. The root contains a great 
 quantity of saccharine matter, joined with 
 some proportion of mucilage, and hence it 
 has a viscid sweet taste. It is in common 
 use as a pectoral or emollient, in catarrh al 
 defluxions on the breast, coughs, hoarseness- 
 es, &c. Infusions, or the extrac made from 
 it, which is called Spanish liquorice, afford 
 likewise very commodious vehicles for the 
 exhibition of other medicines ; the liquorice 
 taste concealing that of unpalatable drugs 
 more effectually than syrups or any of the 
 sweets of the saccharine kind. 
 
 GLYCYRRHIZA ECHIXATA. This species 
 of liquorice is substituted in some places 
 for the root of the glabra. 
 
 GIYCYRRHIZA GLABRA. The systematic 
 name of the officinal liquorice. See Gly- 
 cyrrhiza. 
 
 GLYCYSANCON. (From ^AW/?, sweet, 
 and *yxM>, the elbow ; so called from its 
 sweetisli taste, and its inflections, or el- 
 bows, at the joints.) A species of southern- 
 wood. 
 
 Glyssons capsule. See Capsule of Glys- 
 son. 
 
 GNAPHALIUM. (From >v*<**ov, cot- 
 ton; so named from its soft downy surface.) 
 1, The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Pohjgamia superflua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb 
 cotton-weed. The flores gnaphalii of the 
 pharmacopoeias, called also/om hispidulce ; 
 sen pedes cati are the produce of the Gna- 
 phaKum dioicum of Linnaeus. They are 
 now quite obsolete, but were formerly 
 used as adstringents, and recommended in 
 the cure of hooping-cough, phthisis, pulmo- 
 nalis, and haemoptysis. 
 
 GNAPHALIUM ARENARIUM. The flowers of 
 this plant, as well as those of the gnapha- 
 lium stcechas, called in the pharmacopoeias 
 flares elichrysi. See Elichrysum. 
 
 GNAPHALIUM DIOICUM. The systematic 
 name of the pes cati. See Gnaphalium. 
 
 GWAPHALICM ST<ECHA8. The syste- 
 matic name of Goldilocks. See Ebjchry- 
 sum. 
 
 GKATHUS. (From yvamlae t to bend; so 
 
GON 
 
 GON 
 
 351 
 
 called from t Veir curvature.) The jaw, or 
 jaw-bones. Also the cheek. 
 
 GNTDII - A term applied by Hippocra- 
 tes, and others since, to some medicinal pre- 
 cepts wrote in the island of Gnidos. 
 
 Goafs me. See Galiga. 
 
 GOITRE. See Bronchocele. 
 
 GOLD. Jlurum. A metal found in na- 
 ture only in a metallic state ; most com- 
 monly in grains, ramifications, leaves, or 
 rhom'boidal, octahedral, or pyramidical 
 crystals. Its matrix is generally quartz, 
 sand-stone, siliceous schistus, &c. It is 
 found also in the sands of many rivers, par- 
 ticularly in Africa, Hungary, and France, 
 in minute irregular grains, called gold-dust. 
 Native gold, found in compact masses, is 
 never completely pure ; it is alloyed with 
 silver, or copper, and sometimes with iron 
 and tellurium. The largest piece of native 
 gold that has been hitherto discovered in 
 Europe, was found in the county of Wick- 
 low, in Ireland. Its weight was said to be 
 .twenty-two ounces, and the quantity of 
 alloy it contained was very small. Several 
 other pieces, exceeding one ounce, have 
 also been discovered at the same place, in 
 sand, covered with turf, and adjacent to a 
 rivulet. 
 
 Gold is also met with in a particular sort 
 of argentiferous copper pyrites, 'called in 
 Hungary Gelf. This ore is found either 
 massive, or crystallized in rhomboids, or 
 other irregular quadrangular or polygonal 
 masses. It exists likewise in the sulphu- 
 rated ores of Nagaya in Transylvania. 
 These all contain the metal called telluri- 
 rium. Berthollet, and other French chy- 
 mists, have obtained gold out of the ashes 
 of vegetables. 
 
 Gold-cup. A vulgar name for many spe- 
 cies of Ranunculi. 
 
 Golden-rod. See Virga aurea. 
 
 Goldilocks. See Elychrysum. 
 
 GOMPHIASIS. (From yi^oc, a nail.) 
 Gomphiasmus. A disease of the teeth, when 
 they are loosened from the the sockets, like 
 nails drawn out of the wood. 
 
 GOMPHIASMUS. See Gnmphiasis. 
 
 GOMPHIGI. (From yo/uqoe, a nail; so 
 called, because they are as nails driven into 
 their sockets.) The dentes molares, or 
 grinding teeth. 
 
 GOMPHOMA. See Gomphosis. 
 
 GOMPHOSIS. (From -yofxycee, to drive 
 in a nail.) Gomphoma. A species of im- 
 moveable connection of bones, in which one 
 bone is fixed in another, like a nail in a 
 board, as the teeth in the alveoli of the 
 jaws. 
 
 GOITAGRA. (From yovu, the knee, and 
 *.y>pva>, capio, to take.) The gout in the 
 knee. 
 
 GONE, (^ovjf.) The seed. But in Hip- 
 pocrates it is the uterus. 
 
 (From >o>7o?, a hard knot.) 
 
 1. The cramp. 
 
 2. A round tubercle in the trunk of a 
 tree. 
 
 3. A hard round tumour of the nervous 
 parts ; but particularly a bronchocele, or 
 other hard tumour of the neck. 
 
 fioNGTLiox. (From ysyfuKos, round.) A 
 pill. 
 
 GONOIDES. (From yovn, seed, and idtc, 
 form.) Resembling seed. Hippocrates 
 often uses it as an epithet for the excre- 
 ments of the belly, and for the contents of 
 the urine, when there is something in them 
 which resembles the seminal matter. 
 
 GONORRHOEA. (From >ov, the semen, 
 and %*&>, to flow; from a supposition of the 
 ancients, that it was a seminal flux.) A 
 genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order apocenoses, of Dr. Cullen's arrange- 
 ment, who defines it a preternatural flux 
 of fluid from the urethra in males, with- 
 out any libidinous desires, and from the 
 vagina in females. He makes four spe- 
 cies, viz. 
 
 1. Gonorrhoea pura, or benigna ; A mu- 
 cous discharge from the urethra, without 
 dysuftii, or lascivious inclination. 
 
 2. Gonorrhoea impura, maligna t syphilitica, 
 vintlenta , a discharge resembling pus, from 
 the urethra, with heat of urine, &c. after 
 impure coition, to which ofr.en succeeds a 
 discharge of mucus from the urethra, with 
 little or no dysury, called a gleet. Fluor 
 albus malignus, Elennorrhagiti of Swedi- 
 aur. In English, a clap, from the old 
 French word clujrises, which were public 
 shops, kept and inhabited by single prosti- 
 tutes, and generally confined to a particu- 
 lar quarter of the town, as is even now 
 the case in several of the great towns of 
 Italy. In Germany, the disorder is named 
 tripper, from dripping; and in French, 
 chaudpisse, from the heat and scalding in 
 making water. 
 
 No certain rule can be laid down with 
 regard to the time that a clap will take 
 before it makes its appearance, after infec- 
 tion has been conveyed. With some per- 
 sons it will shew itself in the course of three 
 or four da}s, whilst, with others, there will 
 not be the least appearance of it before the 
 expiration of some weeks. It most usually 
 is perceptible, however, in the space of 
 from six to fourteen days, and in a male, 
 begins with an uneasiness about the parts of 
 generation, such as an itching in the glans 
 penis, and a soreness and tingling sensation 
 along the whole course of the urethra ; soon, 
 after which, the person perceives an ap- 
 pearance of whitish matter, at its orifice, 
 and also some degree of pungency upon 
 making w..ter. 
 
 In the course of a few days, the dis- 
 charge of matter will increase considera- 
 
352 
 
 GONORRH(EA. 
 
 bly ; will assume, most probably, a green- 
 ish or yellowish hue, and will become thin- 
 ner, and losp its adhesiveness ; the parts 
 will also be occupied with some degree of 
 redness and inflammation, in consequence 
 of which the glans will put on the appear- 
 ance of ;i ripe cherry ; the stream of urine 
 will be smaller than usual, owing to the 
 canal being made narrower by the inflamed 
 state of its internal membrane, and a con- 
 siderable degree of pain, and scalding heat, 
 will be experienced on every attempt to 
 make water. , 
 
 Where the inflammation prevail? in a very 
 high degree, it prevents the extension of 
 the urethra, on the taking place of any erec- 
 tion, so that the penis is, at that time, car- 
 ried downwards, with great pain, which is 
 much increased, if attempted to be raised 
 towards the belly, and the stimulus occa- 
 sions it often to be erected, particularly 
 when the patient is warm in bed, and so de- 
 prives him of sleep, producing, in some ca- 
 ses, an involuntary emission of semen. 
 
 In consequence of the inflammation, it 
 sometimes happens that, at the time of mak- 
 ing water, owing to the rupture of some 
 small blood-vessel, a slight haemorrhage 
 ensues, and a small quantity of blood is 
 voided. In consequence of inflammation, 
 the prepuce likewise becomes often so swel- 
 led at the end, that it cannot be drawn 
 back ; which symptom is called a phymo- 
 sis ; or that, being drawn behind the glans, 
 it cannot be returned, which is known by 
 the name of paraphymosis. Now and 
 then, from the same cause, little hard 
 swellings arise on the lower surface of the 
 penis, along the course of the urethra, and 
 these perhaps suppurate and form into fistu- 
 lous sores. 
 
 The adjacent parts sympathizing with 
 those already affected, the bladder becomes 
 irritable, and incapable of retaining the 
 urine for any length of time, which gives 
 the patient a frequent inclination to make 
 water, and he feels an uneasiness about the 
 scrotum, perineum, and fundament. More- 
 over the glands of the groins grow indu- 
 rated and enlarged, or perhaps the testicle 
 becomes swelled and inflamed, in conse- 
 quence of which he experiences excrucia- 
 ting pains, extending from the seat of the 
 complaint up into the small of the back ; he 
 gets hot and restless, and a small sympto- 
 matic fever arises. 
 
 Where the parts are not occupied by 
 much inflammation, few or none of the last- 
 mentioned symptoms will arise, and only a 
 discharge, with a slight heat or scalding in 
 making water, will prevail. 
 
 If a gonorrhoea is neither irritated by any 
 irregularity of the patient, nor prolonged by 
 the want of timely and proper assistance, 
 then, in the course of about a fortnight or 
 
 three weeks, the discharge, from having' 
 been thin and discoloured at first, will be- 
 come thick, white, and of a ropy consist- 
 ence ; and from having gradually began to 
 diminish in quantity, will at last cease en- 
 tirely, together with every inflammatory 
 symptom whatever ; whereas, on the con- 
 trary, if the patient has led a life of intem- 
 perance and sensuality, has partaken freely 
 of the bottle and high-seasoned meats, and 
 has, at the same time, neglected to pursue 
 the necessary means, it may then continue 
 for many weeks, or months : and, on going 
 of}', may leave a weakness or gleet behind 
 it, besides being accompanied with the risk 
 of giving rise, at some distant period, to a 
 constitutional affection, especially if there 
 has been a neglect of proper cleanliness ; 
 for where venereal matter has been suffered 
 to lodge between the prepuce and glans 
 penis for any time, so as to have occasion- 
 ed either excoriation or ulceration, there 
 will always be danger of its having been 
 absorbed. 
 
 Another risk, arising from the long con- 
 tinuance of a gonorrhoea, especially if it has 
 been attended with inflammatory symptoms, 
 or has been of frequent recurrence, is the 
 taking place of one or more strictures in 
 the urethra. These are sure to occasion a 
 considerable degree of difficulty, as well as 
 pain, in making water, and, instead of its 
 being discharged in a free and uninterrupt- 
 stream, it splits into two, or perhaps is void- 
 ed drop by drop. Such affections become, 
 from neglect, of a most serious and danger- 
 ous nature, as they not unfrequently block 
 up the urethra, so as to induce a total sup- 
 pression of urine. 
 
 Where the gonorrhea has been of long 
 standing, warty excrescences are likewise 
 apt to arise about the parts of generation, 
 ovving to the matter falling and lodging 
 thereon ; and they not unfrequently prove 
 both numerous and troublesome. 
 
 Having noticed every symptom which 
 usually attends on gonorrhoea, in the male 
 sex, it -will only be necessary to observe, 
 the same heat and soreness in making water, 
 and the same discharge of discoloured mu- 
 cus, together with a slight pain in walking, 
 and an uneasiness in sitting, take place in 
 females as in the former ; but as the parts 
 in women, which are most apt to be affect- 
 ed by the venereal poison, are less complex 
 in their nature, and fewer in number, than 
 in men, so of course the former are not lia- 
 ble to many of the symptoms which he lat- 
 ter are ; and from the urinary canal being 
 much shorter, and of a more simple form, 
 in them than in men, they are seldom, if 
 ever, incommoded by the taking place of 
 strictures. 
 
 With women, it indeed often happens, 
 that all the symptoms of a gonorrhoea are 
 
GON 
 
 GRA 
 
 353 
 
 so very slight, they experience no other in- 
 convenience than the discharge, except per- 
 hap immediately ' after menstruation, at 
 which period, it is no uncommon occurrence 
 for them to perceive some degree of aggra- 
 vation in the symptoms. 
 
 Women of a relaxed habit, and such as 
 have had frequent miscarriages, are apt to 
 be afflicted with a disease known by the 
 name of fluor albus, which is often difficult 
 to distinguish from gonorrhoea virulenta, as 
 the matter discharged in both is, in many 
 cases, of the same colour and consistence. 
 The surest way of forming a just conclusion, 
 in instances of this nature, will he to draw 
 it from an accurate investigation, both of 
 the symptoms which are present and those 
 which have preceded the discharge ; as 
 likewise, from the concurring circumstan- 
 ces, such as the character and mode of life 
 of the person, and the prboability there may 
 be of her having had venereal infection con- 
 veyed to her by any connection in which she 
 may be engaged. 
 
 Not long ago, it was generally supposed 
 that gonorrhoea depended always upon ul- 
 cers inthe urethra, producing a discharge 
 of purulent matter ; and such ulcers do, in- 
 deed, occur in consequence of a high degree 
 of inflammation and suppuration ; but many 
 dissections of persons, who have died whilst 
 labouring under a gonorrhoea, have clearly 
 shewn that the disease may, and often does, 
 exist without any ulceration in the urethra, 
 so that the discharge which appears is usual- 
 ly of a vitiated mucus, thrown out from the 
 mucous follicles of the urethra. On open- 
 ing this canal, in recent cases, it usually ap- 
 pears red and inflamed ; its mucous glands 
 are somewhat enlarged, and its cavity is 
 tilled with matter to within a small dis- 
 tance from its extremity. Where the dis- 
 ease has been of long continuance, its sur- 
 face all along, even to the bladder, is gene- 
 rally found pale and relaxed, without any 
 erosion. 
 
 3. Gonorrhea laxomm libidinosa ; a pel- 
 lucid discharge from the urethra, without 
 erection of the penis, but with venereal 
 thoughts while awake. 
 
 Gonorrhoea dormientium^ oneirogmos*. 
 When, during sleep, but dreaming of ve- 
 nereal engagements, there is an erection of 
 the penis and a seminal discharge. 
 
 GONORRHOEA BENTGNA. See Gonorrhifci 
 pura. 
 
 GONORRHOEA CHORHATA. A gonorrhoea, 
 accompanied with painful tension of the pe- 
 nis, called chordee. 
 
 GONORRHOEA DORMiENTiUM. Involuntary 
 nocturnal emission. 
 
 GONORRHOEA 131PUHA. The venereal go- 
 norrhoea. 
 
 GONORRHOEA LAXORUM. Involuntary 
 emission <rom debility. 
 
 GONORRHOEA UBIDIVOSA. Involuntary 
 emission from lust. 
 
 GONORRHOEA MALiGNA. A venereal or 
 malignant gonorrhoea. 
 
 GONORRHOEA MUCOSA. A discharge o 
 mucus from the urethra, or gleet. 
 
 GONORRHOEA ONEIROGMOS. An involunta- 
 ry nocturnal emission. 
 
 GONORRHOEA PURA. A common gleet. 
 
 GONORRHOEA SPURIA. A species of go- 
 norrhoea affecting the glans. 
 
 GONORRHOEA SYPHILITICA. The venereal 
 gonorrhoea. 
 
 GONORRHOEA BALANI. A species of go- 
 norrhoea affecting the glans penis only. 
 
 GONALGIA. (From ^ovu, the knee, and 
 pain.) Gonyalgin. Gout in the knee. 
 
 GORDIUS. A species of verities, peculiar 
 to hot climates. 
 
 Goose foot, stinking. See Atriplex Jce- 
 tida % 
 
 Goose-grass. See Jlparine. 
 
 GOSSYPIUM. (From gotne, whence g ou 
 tipium, Egyptian.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Monadelphia. Order, Polyandria.. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the cot- 
 ton tree. See Bombax. 
 
 GOSSYPIUM HERBAQEtrai;. The systema- 
 tic name of the cotton-plant. See Gos- 
 sypium. 
 
 GOULARD'S EXTRACT. A saturated 
 solution of acetat of lead. See Acetativ. 
 liquor plumbi. 
 
 Gourd. See Cucurbit a. 
 
 Gourd* bitter. See Colocynthis. 
 
 Gout. See Art/iritis. 
 
 GRACSLIS. (Gracilis, from its small- 
 ness^ Rectus interior femoris sive gractlis 
 interior of W nslow. Sous pubio creti tibial 
 of Dumas. This long, straight, and slen- 
 der muscle is situated immediately under 
 the integuments, at the inner part of the 
 thigh. It arises by a broad and thin ten- 
 don, from the anterior part of the ischium 
 and pubis and soon becoming flesh} , de- 
 scends nearly in a straight direction along 
 the inside of the thigh. A little above the 
 knee, it terminates in a slender and round- 
 ish tendon, which after wards becomes 
 flatter,, and is inserted into the middle of 
 the tibia, behind and under the sartorius. 
 Under the tendons of this and the rectus, 
 there is a considerable bursa mucosa, which 
 on one side adheres to them and to the ten- 
 don of the semitendinosus,, and on the other 
 to the capsular ligament of the knee. This 
 muscle assists in bending the thigh and leg 
 inwards. 
 
 GRAIHF.N CANIXUM. Gramen dioscoridis, 
 Gramen rcpens. J,oliaceum radice repewte. 
 Dog's gniss. Couch grass. Triticum re- 
 pens of Lionzcus. The roots are agreeably 
 sweet, and possess aperient properties. The 
 expressed juice is recommended to be given 
 largely. 
 
 GRAMT-N CRUCIS CVPERIOIDTS. Gramen 
 Egyptiacum- Egyptian ccck's-foot grass, 
 or grass of the cross. The roots aftd plants 
 Z z 
 
354 
 
 GRA 
 
 possess the same virtues as the clog's grass, 
 and are serviceable in the earlier stages 
 of dropsy. They are supposed to correct 
 the bad smell of the breath, and to relieve 
 nephritic disorders, colics, Sec. although 
 now neglected. 
 
 GRAMIA. The sordes of the eyes. 
 
 GRAMME. (From y^a^/un, a line; so call- 
 ed from its linear appearance.) The iris of 
 the f\e. 
 
 GRANA CNIUIA. See Coccognidia. 
 
 GRANA INSKCTORIA. Kermes berries. 
 
 GHANA KERMES. Kermes berries. 
 
 GHANA PARADISI. Cardamomum ma- 
 jus. Meieguetta irianignetta, Cardamomum 
 friperatium. Grains uf Paradise. Tlie seeds 
 of the Amomum grana Paradisi of Linnaeus. 
 They are angular reddish brown seeds, 
 smaller than pepper, and resembling very 
 much the seeds of the cardamomum minus. 
 They are extremely hot, and similar in vir- 
 tue to pepper. 
 
 GHANA TIGLIA. See TigKa grana. 
 
 GHANA TINCTORIA. See Kermes. 
 
 GRANADILLA. (Dim. ofgranado, a pome- 
 granate, Spanish : so called becau.se at the 
 top of the flower there are points, like the 
 grains of a pomegranate.) The passion- 
 flower, the fruit of which is said to possess 
 refrigerating qualities. 
 
 GRANATRISTUM. A boil, or carbuncle. 
 
 GRA NAT UM. (From granum, a grain, 
 because it is full of seed.) The pomegra- 
 nate. The fruit of the Punica granatum of 
 Linnaeus -.foUis lanceotatis, caule arboreo. 
 The rind of the fruit, and the flowers called 
 .Balaustine faivers, are the parts directed 
 for medicinal use. In their smell there is 
 nothing remarkable, but to the taste the}* 
 are very adstringent, and have successfully 
 been employed as such, in diseases both in- 
 ternal and external. 
 
 GRANDEBAL;E. ( Quod in grandioribus 
 (Ctate nascantur, because they appear in those 
 who are advanced in years.) The hairs un- 
 der the arm-pits. 
 
 GRANDINES. Small tumours on the eye- 
 lids. . See Grando. 
 
 GRANDINOSUM os. The cuboid bone of 
 the foot. 
 
 GRANDO. ( Quod simitttudinem granorum 
 habeat, because it is in shape and 1 size like 
 a grain of seed.) Hail. A moveable tumour 
 on the margin of the eyelid is so called, 
 from its likeness to a hail stone. 
 
 GRANULATION. (Granulatio ; from 
 granum, a grain.) The little grain-like 
 fleshy bodies, which form on the surfaces of 
 ulcers and suppurating wounds, and serve 
 both for filling up the cavities, and bringing 
 nearer together and uniting their sides. 
 
 Nature, in bringing parts as nearly as pos- 
 sible to their original state, whose disposi- 
 tion, action, and structure, have been alter- 
 ed by accident, or disease ; and after hav- 
 ing, in her operations for this purpose, form- 
 ed pus, she immediately sets about forming 
 
 GRA 
 
 a new matter upon surfaces, in which there 
 has been a breach of continuity. This pro- 
 cess is called granulating or incarnation ; 
 and the substance formed is called granula- 
 tions. The colour of healthy granulations 
 is a deep florid red. When livid, they are 
 unhealthy, and have only a languid circula- 
 tion. Il.-althy granulations, on an exposed 
 or flat surface, rise nearly even with the 
 surface of the surrounding skin, and often 
 a little higher ; but when they exceed this, 
 and take on a growing disposition, they are 
 unhealthy, become soft, spongy, and with- 
 out any disposition to form skin. Healthy 
 granulations are always prone to unite to 
 each other, so as to be'the means of uniting 
 parts. 
 
 GRANUM MOSCHI. See Abetmoschus. 
 
 GRANUM REGIUM. The castor-oil seed. 
 
 GRAPHIOIDES. (From ></?, a pencil, 
 and cfoc, a form.) The piocessus stylifor- 
 mis of the os temporis and ulna is so called. 
 The musculus biventer vel digastricus was 
 formerly so called, from its supposed origin 
 from the process of the temple-bone, so 
 called. 
 
 GBASSA. Borax. 
 
 GRATIOLA. (Dim. of gratia, so named 
 from its supposed admirable qualities.) 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linn scan system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the hedge- 
 hyssop, called also digitalis minima, gratia 
 dei, grafiola centaurioides. This exotic 
 plant, the Gratiola qffidnalis of Linnaeus : - 
 foliis lanceolatis serratis )t flonbus peduncula- 
 tis, is a native of the south of Europe ; but 
 
 is raised in our gardens. The leaves have 
 a nauseous bitter taste, but no remarkable 
 smell : they purge and vomit briskly in the 
 dose of half a drachm of the dry herb, and 
 of a drachm infused in wine or water. This 
 plant, in small doses, has been commonly 
 employed as a cathartic and diuretic in 
 hpdropical diseases, and instances of its 
 good effects in ascites and anasarca are re- 
 corded by many respectable practition- 
 ers. Gesner and Uergius found a scruple 
 of the powder a sufficient dose, as in this 
 quantity it frequently excited nausea or 
 vomiting; others have given it to half a 
 drachm, two scruples, a drachm, and even 
 more. 
 
 An extract of the root of this plant is 
 said to be more efficacious than the plant 
 itself, and exhibited in the dose of half a 
 drachm, or a drachm, in dysenteries, pro- 
 duces the best effects. We are also told 
 by Kostrzewski that, in the hospitals at Vi- 
 enna, three maniacal patients were perfect- 
 ly recovered by its use; and in the most 
 co:>lhmed cases of lues venerea, it effected 
 a complete cure ; it usually acted by in- 
 creasing the urinary cutaneous, or salivary 
 discharges. 
 
 GRATIOI.A OFFICINAI.TS. The syste- 
 
GUA 
 
 GUA 
 
 355 
 
 matic name of the hedge-hyssop. See Gru- tained by wounding the bark in different 
 
 parts of the. body of the tree, or by what 
 has been called jagg-ing. It exudt-s copi- 
 ously from the wounds, though gradually ; 
 and when a quantity is found accumulated 
 upon tne several wounded trees, hardened 
 by exposure to the sun, it is gathered and 
 GRESSURA (From gredior, to proceed.) packed up in small kegs for exportation ; 
 
 tiola. 
 
 GBAVEDO. (From gruvis, heavy.) A 
 catarrh, or cold, with a sense of heaviness 
 in the head. 
 
 Gravel. See Calculus. 
 
 Green sickness. See Chlorosis. 
 
 it is of a triable texture, of a deep greenish 
 colour, and sometimes of a reddish hue ; 
 it has a pungent acrid taste, but little or no 
 smell, unless heated. The bark contains 
 less resinous matter than the wood, and is 
 consequently a less powerful medicine, 
 
 body at the loins. 
 
 Grotnwell, common. See Lithospermum. 
 
 G ROSS UL ARIA. (Dim. of grossus, an 
 unripe fig ; so named because its fruit re- 
 sembles an unripe fig.) The gooseberry 
 or gooseberry-bush. 
 
 GROTTO DEL CAXI. A grotto near 
 Naples, in which dogs are suffocated. The 
 
 The permseum which goes from the pu- 
 dendum to the anus. 
 
 GRIELTTM. A name formerly applied to 
 parsley ; smallage. 
 
 GRIPHOMENOS. (From ygtqo?, a net, 
 
 because it surrounds the body a* with a .., , , 
 
 net.) Applied to pains which surround the though in a recent state it is strongly ca- 
 hrtHv at thp Imns thartic. *' The fruit" says a late author, 
 
 " is purgative, and, for medicinal use, far 
 excels the bark. A decoction of it has 
 been known to cure the venereal disease, 
 and even the yaws in its advanced stage, 
 without the use of mercury." The flowers 
 or blossoms, are laxative, and in Jamaica 
 are commonly given to the children in the 
 
 carbonic acid air rises about eighteen form of syrup. It is only the wood and 
 inches. A man therefore is not affected, resin of guaiacum which are now in ge- 
 but a dog forcibly held in, or who cannot neral medicinal use in Europe ; and as the 
 rise above it, is soon killed, unless taken efficacy of the former is supposed to be 
 out. He is recovered by plunging him in derived merely from the quantity of resin- 
 an adjoining lake. ous matter which it contains, they may be 
 
 Ground liverwort. See Lichen cinereus considered indiscriminately as the same 
 terrestris. medicine. Guaiacum was first introduced 
 
 GROUND ivr. A common plant used into the materia medica soon after the dis- 
 in the form of infusion or tea in pectoral covery of America ; and previous to the 
 
 use of mercury in the lues venerea, it was 
 the principal remedy employed in the cure 
 of that disease ; its great success brought it 
 into such repute, that it is said to have been 
 sold for seven gold ci-owns a pound : but not- 
 withstanding the very numerous testimonies 
 in its favour, it often failed in curing the 
 patient, and was at length entirely super- 
 seded by mer ury ; and though it be still 
 occasionally employed in syphilis, it is 
 rather with a view to correct other diseases 
 in the habit, than for its effects as an anti- 
 venereal. It is now more generally em- 
 ployed for its virtues in curing gouty and 
 rheumatic pains, and some cutaneous dis- 
 eases. Dr. Woodville and others frequent- 
 ly conjoined it with mercury and soap, and 
 in some cases with bark or steel, and 
 found it eminently useful as an alterative. 
 In the pharmacopoeias it is directed in the 
 form of tincture and elixir : the latter is 
 
 .native of the West Indian islands. The ordered by the Edinburgh College to be 
 wood, gum, bark, fruit, and even the flow- prepared in two ways, viz. with rectified 
 ers, have been found to possess medicinal spirit, and the virous spirit of sal ammoniac. 
 qualities. The wood is brought principally Of these compounds, the dose may be from 
 from Jamaica, in large pieces of four or two scruples to two drachms ; the gum 
 five hundred weight each, and from its is generally given from 6 grains to 20 or 
 hardness and beauty is used for various ar- even more, for a dose, either in pills or in 
 tides of turnery ware. It scarcely dis- a fluid form, by means of mucilage or the 
 covers any smell, unless heated, or while yolk of an ecrg. The decoctum lignorum 
 rasping, in which circumstances it yields a (Pharm. Eding.) of which guaiacum is the 
 light aromatic one : chewed, it impresses a chief ingredient, is commonly taken in the 
 slight acrimony, biting the palate and quantity of a pint a day. 
 fauces. The gum, or rather resin, is ob- As many writers of the sixteenth century 
 
 complaints. See Hedera. 
 
 Groundpine. See Chamxpitys. 
 
 Ground-nut. See Pignut. 
 
 Groundsel See Erigerum. 
 
 GauTUM. Mitium. A hard white tuber- 
 cle of the skin, resembling in size and ap- 
 pearance a millet-seed. 
 
 GRYPHOSIS. (From ypvina), to incur- 
 vate.) A disease of the nails, which turn 
 inwards, and irritate the soft parts below. 
 
 GUA[ACUM. (From the Spanish Guaya- 
 can, which is formed from the Indian Hoax- 
 acting Guaiacum Americanum, Lignum 
 oittK. Lignum sanctum. Lignum bencdictum. 
 Palus sanctus. 
 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, JJecandria, Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the of- 
 ficinal guaiacum, Guiaiacum ojficinale of Lin- 
 naeus -.foliis bijugis obtusis. This tree is a 
 
356 
 
 GUA 
 
 ton*ended that guaiacum was a true spe- 
 cific for the venereal disease, and the cele- 
 br.. i ed Boerhaave maintained the same opi- 
 nion, the following observatians are in- 
 serted : Mr. Pearson mentions, that when 
 he was first intrusted with the care of the 
 Lock Hospital, in 1781, Mr. Bromfield and 
 Mr. Williams were in the habit of reposing 
 great confidence in the efficacy of a de- 
 coction of guaiacum wood. This was ad- 
 ministered to such patients as had already 
 employed the usual quantity of mercury ; 
 but who complained of nocturnal pains, 
 or had gummata, nodes, ozsena, and other 
 effects of the venereal virus, connected 
 with secondary symptoms, as did not 
 yield to a course of mercurial frictions. 
 The diet consisted of raisins, and hard 
 biscuit ; from 2 to 4 pints of the decoction 
 were taken every day ; the hot bath was 
 used twice a week ; and a dose of antimo- 
 nial wine and laud.-num, or Dover's pow- 
 der, was commonly taken every evening. 
 Con -it ant confinement to bed was not deem- 
 ed necessary ; neither was exposure to the 
 vapour of burning spirit, with a view of 
 exciting perspiration, often practised ; as 
 only a moist state of the skin was desired. 
 Tiiis treatment was sometimes of singular 
 advaiv.age to those whose health had sus- 
 tained injury from the disease, long con- 
 finement, and mercury The strength in- 
 creased ; bad ulcers healed ; exfoliations 
 were completed ; and these anomalous 
 symptoms, which would have been exaspe- 
 rated by mercury, soon yielded to guaiacum. 
 
 Besides such cases, in which the good 
 effects of guaiacum made it be erroneously 
 regarded as a specific for the lues venerea, 
 the medicine was also formerly given, by 
 some, on the first attack of the venereal 
 disease. The disorder being thus bene- 
 fited, a radical cure was considered to be 
 accomplished ; and though frequent re- 
 lapses followed, yet, as these partly yielded 
 to the same remedy, its reputation was 
 still kept up. Many diseases also, which 
 got well, were probably not venereal 
 cases. Mr. Pearson seems to allow, that 
 ni symplmitic affections, it may indeed 
 operate like a true antidote, suspending, for 
 a time the progress of certain venereal 
 symptoms, and removing other appear- 
 ances altogether; but he observes, that 
 experience has evinced, that the unsub- 
 dued virus yet remains active in the con- 
 stitution. 
 
 Mr. Pearson has found guaiacum of lit- 
 tle use in pains of the b<me>, except when 
 it proved sudorific ; but that it was then 
 inferior to antimony or volatile alkali- 
 When the constitution has been impaired 
 by mercury and long confii.ement, and there 
 is a thickened slate of the ligaments, or pe- 
 rioiteum, or foul ulcers still remaining, .Mr. 
 IVarson says, these effects will often subside 
 during the exhibition of the decoction ; and 
 
 GUM 
 
 it will often suspend for a short time 
 the progress of certain secondary symptoms 
 of the lues venerea: for instance, ulcers of 
 the tonsils, venereal eruptions, and even 
 nodes. Mr,. Pearson, however, never 
 knew'one instance, in which guaiacum era- 
 dicated the virus ; and he contends, that 
 its being conjoined with mercury neither 
 increases the virtue of this mineral, lessens 
 its bad effects, nor diminishes the necessity 
 f>f giving a certain quantity of it. Mr. 
 Pearson remarks that he has seen guaiacum 
 produce good effects in many patients, 
 having cutaneous diseases, the ozaena, and 
 scrophlilo;us affections of the membranes 
 and ligaments. 
 
 "Gidnea-ivorm. The Gordius medinensis. 
 
 "GUM. The mucilage of vegetables. It 
 is usually transparent, more or less brittle 
 when dry, though difficultly pulverable ; of 
 an insipid, or slightly saccharine taste ; so- 
 luble in, or capable of combining with, 
 water in all proportions, to which it gives a 
 gluey adhesive consistence, in proportion 
 as its quantity is greater It is separable, 
 or coagulates by the action of weak acids ; 
 it is insoluble in alkohol, and in oil ; and ca- 
 pable of the acid fermentation, when diluted 
 with water. The destructive action of fire 
 'causes it to emit much carbonic acid, and 
 converts it into coal without exhibiting 
 any flame. Distillation affords water, acid, 
 a small quantity of oil, a small quantity of 
 ammonia, and much coal. 
 
 These are the leading properties of 
 gums, rightly so called ; but the inaccurate 
 custom of former times applied the term 
 gum to all concrete vegetable juices so 
 that in common we hear of gum copal, 
 gum sandarach, and other gums, which are 
 either pure resins, or mixtures of resins 
 with the vegetable mucilage. 
 
 The principal gums are, 1. The common 
 gums, obtained from the plum, the peach, 
 the cherry-tree, &c. 2. Gum arabic, which 
 flows naturally from the acacia in Egypt, 
 Arabia, and elsewhere. This forms a clear 
 transparent mucilage with water. 3. Gum 
 Seneca or Senegal. It does not greatly 
 differ from gum arabic : the pieces are 
 larger and clearer ; and it seems to com- 
 municate a higher degree of the adhesive 
 quality to water. It is much used by cali- 
 co-printers and others. The first sort of 
 gums are frequently sold by this name, but 
 m;ty be known by their darker colour. 
 4. Gum adragant or tragacanth. It is ob- 
 tained from a small plant of the same name, 
 growing in Syria, and other eastern parts. 
 It comes to us in small white contorted 
 pieces resembling worms. It is usually 
 dearer than other gums, and forms a thicker 
 jelly with water. 
 
 Mr. Willis has found, that the root of the 
 common blue bell, hyac nthus mm scrip- 
 tus, dru-d and powder d, affords a muci- 
 lage possessing all the qualities of that 
 
GUM 
 
 GUt 
 
 357 
 
 trom gum arable. The roots of the vernal 
 squiii, white lily and orchis, equally yield 
 mucilage. Lord Uundonald has extracted 
 a mucilage also from lichens. 
 
 Gums treated with nitric acid afford the 
 acid of sugar. 
 
 Gum-boil. . See Parulis. 
 
 GUM MA. A strumuus tumour on the 
 periosteum of a bone. 
 
 GUMMI ARABICUM. See Jlcatite gummi. 
 
 GUMMI CAHANNJE. See Caranna. 
 
 GUMMI CERASORUM. The juices which 
 exude from the baik of cherry-trees. It 
 is very similar to gum arable, fur which it 
 may be substituted. 
 
 GUMMI CHIBOU. A spurious kind of gum 
 elrmi, but iittte -used. 
 
 iiuMMi COURBARIL. An epithet some- 
 times applied to the juice of the Hymtncea 
 courbaril. Sef: Jlnime. 
 
 GUMMI EUPHORBII. See Huphorbium. 
 
 GUMMI GALDA. 6ee Galdu. 
 
 GUMMI GAMBIENSE. See Kino. 
 
 GUMM T GUTT.K. See Gavibogia. 
 
 GUMMI HEDER^. Ivy gt'ii- The re- 
 sinous juice ot Hie Uedera helix oi Lin- 
 naeus, or ivy. It is imported truin the East 
 Indies, though it may be collected from 
 trees in this country. It is brought over 
 in hard compact masses, externally or a 
 reddish brown colour, internally of a bright 
 brownish yellow, with reddish specks or 
 veins. It has a strong, resmou.->, agree&bje 
 smell, and an adstringent laste. Though 
 never used in the practice ot the present 
 day, it possesses corroborant, adstringent, 
 and antispasmodic virtues. 
 
 GUMMI JUNIPERINUM. See Sandarack. 
 
 GUMMI KIKEKUNEMALO. See Kikekune- 
 vnaio. 
 
 GUMMI KINO. See Kino. 
 
 GUMMI LACCA. See Lacca. 
 
 GUMMI MTRRHA. See JWyrrha. 
 
 GUMMI RESINA IUTEA. An astringent 
 gum from New Holland. 
 
 GUMMI BUBRUM ASTBTNGENS GAMBIENSE. 
 
 See Kino. 
 
 GUMMI SAGAPENUM. See Sagapenum. 
 
 CrUMMI SENEGALENSE. This IS a trUC 
 
 gum, brought from the country through 
 which the river Senegal runs, in loose or 
 single drops, much larger than gum arabic. 
 It exudes from the Mimosa Senegal of Lin- 
 naeus. And is similar in virtue and quality 
 to the gum arabic, and the gum which ex- 
 udes in this climate from the cherry-trees. 
 
 GUMMI TRAGACANTH^. See Traga- 
 cantha. 
 
 GUM-RESIN. Gum-resina. Gum-resins 
 are the juices of plants that are mixed 
 with resin, and an extractive matter, which 
 has been taken for a gummy substance. 
 
 They seldom flow naturally from plants, 
 but are mostly extracted by incision, in the 
 form of white, yellow, or red fluids, which 
 dry more or less quickly. Waur, sp.rit of 
 wine, wine or vinegar, dissolve them only 
 
 in part, according to the proportion they 
 contain of resin or extract. Gum-resins 
 may also be formed by art, by digesting 
 the parts of vegetables containing the gum- 
 resin in diluted alknhol, and then evapo- 
 rating it. For this reason most tinctures 
 contain gum-resin. The principal gum- 
 resins employed medicinally are aloes, am- 
 momacum, asatceuda, galbanum, g^mbogia, 
 guaiacum, myrrha, olibanum, opoponax, 
 sagapenum, sarcocolla, scammonium, and 
 styrax. 
 
 'GUMS. Gingivce. The very vascular 
 and elastic substance that covers the alveo- 
 lar arches of the upper and under jaws, 
 and embraces the necks of the teeth. 
 
 GUTTA. Aluntel. A drop. Drops are 
 uncertain forms of administering medi- 
 cines. The shape of the bottle, or of its 
 mouth, from whence the drops fall, as well 
 as the consistence of the fluid, occasions a 
 consider.ible difference in the quantity ad- 
 ministered. 
 
 Gutta is also a name of the apoplexy, 
 from a supposition that its cause was * 
 drop of bio .d falling from the brain upon 
 the heart. 
 
 GUTTA GAMBA. See Gambogia. 
 
 GUTTA OPACA. A name for the cata- 
 ract. 
 
 GUTTA SERENA. (So called by the 
 Arabians.) Amaurosin. This is a disease 
 of the eye attended -uh.a diminution or 
 total loss of sight, and arising from a para- 
 lytic affection of the retina and optic 
 nerve. 
 
 The symptoms of gutta serena are noted 
 for being very irregular. In many cases, 
 the pupil is very much dilated, immove- 
 able and of its natural black colour. Some- 
 times, however, in the most complete and 
 incurable cases, the pupil is of its natural 
 size, an'd the iris capable of free motion. 
 In some cases, the pupii has a dull, glassy 
 or horny appearance. Sometimes its colour 
 is greenish, occasionally wlwtish and opake, 
 so as to be liable to be mistaken for an in- 
 cipient cataract. Richter mentions adegree 
 of strabismus, as the only symptom, except 
 the loss of sight, as invariably attendant 
 on amaurosis. 
 
 The blindness produced by the gutta 
 serena, is genera, ly preceded by an ima- 
 ginary appearance of numerous insects, or 
 substances, like cobwebs, interposing them- 
 selves between objects and the eye. The 
 origin of a cataract on the other hand, is 
 usually attended with a simple cloudiness 
 of vision, 
 
 GUTT;E NIGRJE. The black drops, oc- 
 casionally called the Lancashire or the 
 ^Cheshire drops. A secret preparation of 
 opium, said to be more active than the 
 common tincture and supposed to be less 
 injurious, a* seldom folloived by headache. 
 
 GUTTER ROSACES. led spots upon the 
 face and nose. 
 
358 
 
 HAM 
 
 HJEM 
 
 GUTTURAL ARTERY. The superior thy- 
 roideal artery. The first branch of the ex- 
 ternal carotid. 
 
 GYMNASTIC A. (From -yvjuvct, naked, 
 performed by naked men in the public 
 games.) A method of curing diseases by 
 exercise, or that part of physic which treats 
 of the rules that are to be observed in all 
 sorts of exercises, for the preservation of 
 health. This is said to have been invented 
 by one Herodicus, born at Salymbra, a city 
 of Thrace ; or, as some say, at Leutini in 
 Sicily. He was first master of an academy, 
 where young gentlemen came to learn war- 
 like and manly exercises ; and observ- 
 ing them to be very healthful on that ac- 
 count, he made exercise become an art in 
 reference to the recovering of men out of 
 diseases, as well as preserving them from 
 them: and called it Gymnastic, which he 
 made a great part of his practice of phy> ic. 
 But Hippocrates, who was his scholar, 
 blames him sometimes for his excesses 
 
 with this view. And Plato exclaims 
 against him with some warmth, for enjoin- 
 ing his patients to walk from A 1 hens to 
 Megara, which is about 25 miles, and to 
 come home on foot as they went, as soon as 
 ever they had but touched the walls of the 
 city. 
 
 GYNJJCIA. (From -ytjv t woman.) It sig- 
 nifies the menses, and sometimes the 
 lochia. 
 
 GYNJECIVM. (From yvv, a woman.) A 
 seraglio ; the pudendum muliebre ; also a 
 name for antimony. 
 
 GYNJECO MANIA. (From -yuv, a woman, 
 and /uctvtct, madness.) That species of insa- 
 nity that arises from love. 
 
 GYNECOMASTON. (From yvv, a woman, 
 and /uctrof, a breast.) An enormous increase 
 of the breasts of women. 
 
 GYNJECOMYSTAX. (From yvw, a woman, 
 and fjtvcret% t a beard.) The hairs on the' 
 female pudenda. 
 
 H. 
 
 NA. A bridle. A bandage for 
 keeping- the lips of wounds together, made 
 in the form of a bridle. 
 
 HACUB. A species of carduus. Gundelia 
 tournefortii of Linnaeus : the young shoots 
 of which are eaten by the Indians, but the 
 roots are emetic. 
 
 HJEMAGOGA. (From cupa., blood, and 
 *.yao t to bring off.) Medicines which pro- 
 mote the menstrual and hsemorrhoidal dis- 
 charges. 
 
 H^MALOPIA. (From cup.*, blood, and 
 7f]of4tu,to see.) A disease of the eyes, in 
 which all things appear of a red colour. 
 A variety of the pseudoblepsis imaginaria. 
 
 HAMAI.OPS. (From cttfta, blood, and.a-f, 
 the face.) A red or livid mark in the face 
 or eye. A blood-shot eye. 
 
 H;EMANTHUS. (From the nifta., blood, and 
 atfflo?, a flower, so called from its colour.) 
 The blood-flower. 
 
 HJBMATEMESIS. (From a/^a, blood, 
 and ,<&.', to vornit.) Vomit us cmentus. 
 
 A vomiting of blood. A vomiting of 
 blood is readily to be distinguished f>om 
 one which proceeds from the lings, by its 
 being usually preceded by a sense of 
 weight, pain, or anxiety in the region of the 
 stomach ; by its being unaccompanied by 
 any cough ; by its being discharged in 
 a very considerable quantity ; by its being 
 of a dark colour, and somewhat grumous ; 
 and by its being mixed with the other con- 
 tents of the stomach. 
 
 The disease may be occasioned by any 
 thing received into the stomach, which sti- 
 
 mulates it violently or wounds it ; or may 
 proceed from blows, bruises, or any other 
 cause capable of exciting inflammation in 
 this organ, or of determining too great a 
 flow of blood to it; but it arises more 
 usally as a symptom of some other disease 
 (such as a suppression of the menstrual, 
 hxmorrhoidal flux, or obstructions in the 
 liver, spleen, and other viscera) than as a 
 primary affection. 
 
 Haematemesis is seldom so profuse as to 
 destroy the patient suddenly, and the prin- 
 cipal danger seems to arise, either from 
 the great debility which repeated attacks 
 of the complaint induce, or from the lodg- 
 ment of blood in the intestines, which by 
 becoming putrid might occasion some other 
 disagreeable disorder. 
 
 The appearances to be observed on dis- 
 section, where it proves fatal, will depend 
 on the disease of which it has proved symp- 
 tomatic. 
 
 HEMATITES. (From ou/u.tt, blood, so 
 named from its property of stopping blood, 
 or from its colour.) Lapis haematites, 
 Bloodstone. An elegant iron ore called 
 bloodstone. Finely levigated, and freed 
 from the grosser parts by frequent wash- 
 ings with water, it has been long recom- 
 mended in hj-emorrhages, fluxes, uterine 
 obstructions, &c. in doses of from one 
 scruple to three or four. 
 
 HJEMATINUS. (From cu/*sltls, the blood- 
 stone.) An epithet of a colly rium, in 
 which was the bloedstone. 
 
 HvSMATOCELE. (From CM/**, blood, 
 
and *x, a tumour.) A swelling of the 
 scrotum, or spermatic chord, proceeding 
 from or caused by blood. 
 
 The distinction of the different kinds of 
 haematocele, though not usually made, is 
 absolutely necessary towards rightly under- 
 standing the disease ; the general idea, or 
 conception of which, appears to Mr. Pott 
 to be somewhat erroneous, and to have 
 produced a prognostic which is ill founded 
 and hasty. According to this eminent 
 surgeon, the disease properly called hae- 
 matocele is of four kinds : two of which 
 have their seat within the tunica vaginalis 
 testis ; one within the albuginea ; and the 
 fourth in the tunica communis, or common 
 cellular membrane, investing the spermatic 
 vessels. 
 
 In the passing an instrument, in order to 
 let out the water from an hydrocele of the 
 vaginal coat, a vessel is sometimes wound- 
 ed, which is of such size, as to tinge the 
 fluid pretty deeply at the time of its run- 
 ning out : the orifice becoming close, when 
 the water is all discharged, and a plaster 
 beinj* applied, the blood ceases to flow 
 from thence, bat insinuates itself partly 
 into the cavity of the vaginal coat, and 
 partly into the cells of the dartos ; making 
 sometimes, in the space of a few hours, a 
 tumour nearly equal in size to the original 
 hydrocele. This is one species. 
 
 It sometimes happens in tapping an hy- 
 drocele, that although the fluid discharged 
 by that operation be perfectly clear and 
 limpid, yet in a very short space of time 
 (sometimes in a few hours) the scrotum 
 becomes as large as it was before, and pal- 
 pably as full of a fluid. If a new puncture 
 be now made, the discharge instead of be- 
 ing limpid (as before) is now either pure 
 blood or very bloody. This is another 
 species ; but, like the preceding, confined 
 to the tunica vaginalis. 
 
 The whole vascular compages of the tes- 
 ticle is sometimes very much enlarged, 
 and at the same time rendered so lax and 
 loose, that the tumour produced thereby 
 has, to the fingers of an examiner, very much 
 the appearance of a swelling composed of a 
 mere fluid, supposed to be somewhat thick, 
 or viscid. This is in some measure a de- 
 ception ; but not totally so: the greater 
 part of the tumefaction is caused by the 
 loosened texture of thetestes; but there is 
 very frequently a quantity of extravasated 
 blood also. 
 
 If this be supposed to be an hydrocele, 
 and pierced, the discharge will be mere 
 blood. This is a third kind ot haemato- 
 cele ; and very different, in all its circum- 
 stances, from the two preceding : the fluid 
 is shed from the vessels of the glandular 
 part of the testicles, and contained within 
 the tunica albuginea. 
 
 The fourth consists of a rupture of, and 
 an effusion of blood, from a branch of the 
 spermatic vein, in its passage from the 
 
 359 
 
 groin to the testicle. In which case, the 
 extravasation is made into the tunica com- 
 munis, or cellular membrane, investing the 
 spermatic vessels. 
 
 Each of these species, Mr. Potts says, he 
 has seen so distinctly, and perfectly, that 
 he has not the smallest doubt concerning 
 their existence, and ot'their difference from 
 each other. 
 
 HJEMATOCHYSIS. (From nipa,, blood, and 
 ^o>, to pour out.) A haemorrhage or flux 
 of blood. 
 
 HjfcMATODES. (From */,*, blood; 
 so called from the red colour of its flowers.) 
 1. An old name of the bloody cranesbill. 
 Sefe Geranium sanguineum. 
 
 2. Now applied to a fungus or fleshy ex- 
 crescense, which has somewhat the appear- 
 ance of blood. 
 
 H.KMATOLOGY. (From AI/U.A, blood, 
 and AC^O?, a discourse.) Hcemotologia. The 
 doctrine of the blood. 
 
 H^MATOMPHAIOCELE. (From cufjia, blood, 
 ofjt.qctK', the navel, and >WA#, a tumour.) 
 A species of ecchymosis. A tumour about 
 the navel from an extravasation of blood. 
 It is mostly absorbed, but, if too consider- 
 able, a puncture may be made to evacuate 
 the blood, as in ecchymosis. See Ecchy- 
 mosis. 
 
 H.EMATOPEDESIS. (From cttfJUt, blood, 
 
 and <Brtct.u>, to leap.) The leaping of the 
 blood from a wounded artery. 
 
 HJKMOTOSIS. (From cup*, blood.) An 
 haemorrhage or flux of blood. 
 
 H^MATOXYLON. (From * lf **, blood, 
 and |t/Aov, wood ; so called from the red 
 colour of its wood.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 H^EMATOXYLUM. (From */,**, blood, 
 or AifAttliMt, bloody, and I/AOV, wo9d.) 
 The name in some pharmacopoeias for the 
 logwood ; which is so called from its red 
 colour. See Lignum campechevse. 
 
 ILEMATOXYLOST CAMPECHIANUM. The 
 
 systematic name of the logwood-tree. See 
 Lignum campechianum. 
 
 IIjEMATURIA. (From *t/u*, blood, 
 and fcgoy, urine.) The voiding of biood with 
 urine. This disease is sometimes occa- 
 sioned either by falls, blows, bruises, or 
 some violent exertion, such as hard riding 
 and jumping; but it more usually arises 
 from a small stone lodged either in the kid- 
 ney or ureter, which, by its size or irregu- 
 larity, wounds the inner surface of the part 
 it comes in contact with ; in which case 
 the blood discharged is most usually some- 
 what coagulated, and deposits a sediment 
 of a dark-brown colour, resembling the 
 grounds of coffee. 
 
 A discharge of blood by urine, when 
 proceeding from the kidney or ureter, is 
 commonly attended with an acute pain in 
 the back, and some difficulty of making 
 water, the urine, which comes away first, 
 bfing muddy and high coloured, but to. 
 
360 
 
 II JEM 
 
 wards the close of its flowing 1 , becoming 
 transparent and of a natural a.p;>eiiunce. 
 When the blood proceeds immediately 
 from the bladder, it is usually accompanied 
 with a sense of heat and p;iin at the b >ttom 
 of the belly. 
 
 The voiding of bloody urine is always 
 attended with some danger, particui.triy 
 when mixed wiih purulent matter. Wh^n 
 it arises in th'- course of any malignant 
 disease, it shews a highly putrid state of 
 the blood, and always indicates a fatal 
 termination. 
 
 The appearances to be observed on dis- 
 section will accord with those usually met 
 with in the disease which has given rise to 
 the complaint. 
 
 H!WODIA. (From o^axfcoj, to stupefy.) 
 A painful stupor of the leeth, caused by 
 acrid substances touching them. 
 
 HJBMOPTOE. (From 0,1/1*0., blood, and 
 ?r7wa>, to spit up.) The spitung of blood. 
 See Hemoptysis. 
 
 HEMOPTYSIS. (From */,*, blood, 
 7r]ua>, to spit.) Hcemoptoe. A spitting of 
 blood. A genus of disease arranged by 
 Cullen in ihe class of pyrexie, and order 
 fuemorrhagiae It is characterized by cough- 
 ing up florid or frothy blood, preceded 
 usually by heat or pain 'in the chest, irrita- 
 tion in the larynx, and a saltish taste in the 
 mouth. There are five species of this 
 disease : 1. Hemoptysis plethorica, from 
 fulness of the vessels. 2. Hemoptysis vio' 
 lenta, from some external violence. 3. 
 Hemoptysis phthisiea, from ulcers corrod- 
 ing the small vessels. 4. Hemoptysis calcit- 
 los.-'i from calculous matter in the lungs. 5. 
 Hemoptysis vacaria> from the suppression 
 of some customary evacuation. 
 
 It is readily to be distinguished from lie- 
 matemesis, as in this last the blood is 
 usually thrown out in considerable quanti- 
 ties; and is, moreover, of a darker colour, 
 more grumous, and mixed with the other 
 contents of the stomach; whi.eas blood 
 proceeding from the lungs is usually in 
 small quantity, of a florid colour, and mix- 
 ed with a little frothy mucus only. 
 
 A spitting of blood arises most usually 
 between the ages of 16 and 23, and may be 
 occasioned by any violent ext rti n either 
 in running, jumping, wrestling, singing 
 loud, or blowing wind-instruments ; as 
 likewise by wounds, plethora, weak vessels, 
 hectic fever, coughs, irregular living, ex- 
 cessive drinking, or the suppression of some 
 accustomed discharge, such as the men- 
 strual or haemorrhoidal. It may likewise 
 be occasioned by breathing air which is 
 too much, rarefied to be able properly to 
 expand the lungs. 
 
 Persons in whom there is a faulty propor- 
 tion either in the vessels of the lungs, or 
 in the capacity of the chest, beini? distin- 
 guished by a narrow thorax and pr imit'ent 
 shoulders, or who are of a delicate make 
 and sanguine temperament, seem much 
 
 predisposed to this haemorrhage ; but in 
 these, 'he co-nplaint is often brought on by 
 the co currence of the various occasional 
 and exciting onuses before mentioned 
 
 A spitting of blood is no% however, al- 
 ways to be considered as a primary 'iistase. 
 It is often only a symptom, and in same 
 disorders, such as pleurisies, peripneomo-. 
 nies, and many fevers, often arises, ar:d is 
 the presage of a favourable termination. 
 
 Sometimes it is pr< ceded (as has already 
 been observed) by a sense of weight and 
 oppression at the chest, a dry tickling 
 cough, and some slight difficulty of breath* 
 ing. Sometimes it is ushered in with shiver- 
 ings, coldness at the extremities, pains in 
 the back and loins, flatulency, costiveness, 
 and lassitude. The blood which is spit up 
 is sometimes thin, and of florid red co- 
 lour ; and at other times it is thick, and of 
 a dark or blackish cast ; nothing, however, 
 can be inferred from this circumstance, 
 but that the blood has lain a longer or 
 shorter time in the breast, before it was 
 discharged. 
 
 An haejnoptooe is not attended with dan- 
 ger, where no symptoms of phthisis pulmo- 
 nalis have preceded, or accompanied the 
 haemorrhage, or where it leaves behind no 
 cough, dyspnaea,. or other affection of the 
 lungs ; nor is it dangerous in a strong 
 healthy person, of a sound constitution ; 
 but when it attacks persons of a weak lax 
 fibre, and delicate habit, it may be difficult 
 to remove it. 
 
 It seldom takes place to such a degree 
 as to prove fatal at once ; but when it does, 
 ihe effusion is from some large vessel. The 
 danger, therefore, will be in proportion as 
 the discharge of blood comes from a large 
 vessel, or ;i sm ,11 one. 
 
 When the disease proves fatal, in conse- 
 quence of the rupture of some large vessels, 
 there is found, on dissection, a considerable 
 quantity of clotted blood betwixt the lungs 
 and pleura, and there is Usually more or 
 less of an inflammatory appearance at the 
 ruptured part. Where the disease termi- 
 nates in pulmonary consumption, the same 
 morbid Appearances are to be met with as 
 descrbed under 1 hat particular head. 
 
 ttJEMGRRHAGlA. (From auf**, blood, 
 and pnywfjio, to break out.) A haemorrhage ; 
 or flow of blond. 
 
 H.EMORRHAGLE. Hemorrhages, or 
 affl ixes of blood. An order in the class 
 pyrexie of Cu Men's nosologv is so call (I 
 It is characterized by pyrexia wiih a dis- 
 charge of bl-iod, without any external in- 
 jury; the blood on venaesection exhibiting 
 *he huffy coat. The order hamorrhagia 
 contains the following geViera of diseases, 
 viz.. epis'.ax'S, haemoptysis, phthisis, haemor- 
 rhois Mid rn j norrh'tg > ia. 
 
 H.EMORRHOIDAL ARTERIES, Arte- 
 ries hamnrrhoiilaks. The arteries of the 
 rectum are so called : thr-y are sometimes 
 two, and at other times three, in number. 
 
IUEM 
 
 HJEM 
 
 361 
 
 1. The upper haemorrhoidal artery, which 
 is the great branch of ihe lower mesenteric 
 continued into the pelvis. 2. The middle 
 haemorrhoidal, which sometimes comes ofF 
 from the hypogastric artery, and very often 
 from the pudical artery. It is sometimes 
 wanting. 3. The lower or external haemor- 
 rhoidal is almost always a branch of the 
 pudical artery, or that artery which goes to 
 the penis. 
 
 HJEMORRHOIDAL VEINS. Vena H<e- 
 morrhoidales. These are two. 1. The exter- 
 nal, which evacuates itself into the vena 
 iliaca interna. 2. The internal, which con- 
 veys its blood into the vena portac. 
 
 HLEMORRHOIS. (From *//**, blood, 
 and gga>, to flow.) Aimorrhois. The piles. 
 A genus of disease in the class pyrexice and 
 order hamorrhagia of Cullen. They are 
 certain excrescences or tumours arising 
 about the verge of the anus, or the inferior 
 part of the intestinum rectum ; when they 
 discharge blood, particularly upon the pa- 
 tient's going to stool, the disease is known 
 by the name of bleeding piles: but when 
 there is no discharge, it is called blind piks. 
 The rectum, as well as the colon, is com- 
 posed of several muscular membranes, con- 
 nected to each other by an intervening cel- 
 lular substance; and as the muscular fibres 
 of this intestine always tend, by their con- 
 traction, to lessen its cavity, the internal 
 membrane, which is very lax, forms it- 
 self into several rugae or folds. In this 
 construction nature respects the use of the 
 part, which occasionally gives passage to 
 or allows the, retention of the excrements, 
 the hardness and bulk of which might pro- 
 duce considerable lacerations, if this intes- 
 tine were not capable of dilatation. The 
 arteries and veins subservient to this part 
 are called haemorrhoidal, and the blood 
 that returns from hence is carried to the 
 meseraic veins. The intestinum rectum is 
 particularly subject to the haemorrhoids, 
 from its situation, structure, and use ; for 
 whilst the course of the blood is assisted in 
 almost all the other veins of the body, by 
 the distension of the adjacent muscles, and 
 the pressure of the neighbouring parts, the 
 blood in the haemorrhoidal veins, which is 
 to ascend against the natural tendency of 
 its own weight, is not only destitute of these 
 assistances, but is impeded in its passage : 
 for, first, the large excrements which lodge 
 in this intestine dilate its sides, and the 
 different resistances which they form there 
 are so many impediments obstructing the 
 return of the blood ; not in the large veins, 
 for they are placed along the external sur- 
 face of the intestine, but in all the capilla- 
 ries which enter into its composition. Se- 
 condly, as often as these large excrements, 
 protruded by others, approach near the 
 anus, their successive pressure upon the 
 internal coats of the intestine, which they 
 dilate, drives back the blood into the veins, 
 
 and for so long suspends its course ; the 
 necessary consequence of which is, a dis- 
 tension of the veins in proportion to the 
 quantity of blood that fills them. Thirdly, 
 in every effort we make, either in going to 
 stool, or upon any other occasion, the con- 
 traction of the abdominal muscles, and the 
 diaphragm pressing the contents of the ab- 
 domen downwards, and these pressing upon 
 the parts contained in the pelvis, another 
 obstruction is thereby opposed to the return 
 of the blood, not only in the large veins, but 
 also in the capillaries, which, being of too 
 weak a texture to resist the impulse of the 
 blood that always tends to dilate them, may 
 thereby become varicose. 
 
 The .dictation of all these vessels is the 
 primary cause of the haemorrhoids ; for the 
 internal coat of the intestine, and the cel- 
 lular membrane which connects that to the 
 muscular coat, are enlarged in proportion 
 to the distension of the vessels of which 
 they are composed. This distension, not 
 being equal in every part, produces separate 
 tumours in the gut, or at the verge of the 
 anus, which increases according as the venal 
 blood is obstructed in them, or circulates 
 there more slowly. 
 
 Whatever, then, is capable of retarding 
 the course of the blood in the haemor- 
 rhoidal veins, may occasion this disease. 
 Thus, persons that are generally costive, 
 who are accustomed to sit long at stool, 
 and strain hard ; pregnant women, or such 
 as have had difficult labours; and likewise 
 persons who have an obstruction in their 
 liver ; are for the most part afflicted with 
 the piles ; yet every one has not the hae- 
 morrhoids, the different causes which are 
 mentioned above being not common to all, 
 or at least not having in all the same effects. 
 When the haemorrhoids are once formed, 
 they seldom disappear entirely, and we may 
 judge of those within the rectum by those, 
 which, being at the verge of the anus, are 
 plainly to be seen. A small pile, that has 
 been painful for some days, may cease to 
 be so, and dry up ; but the skin does not 
 afterwards retain its former firmness, being 
 more lax and wrinkled, like the empty skin 
 of a grape. If this external pile swells and 
 sinks again several times, ,we may perceive, 
 after each return, the remains of each pile, 
 though shrivelled and decayed, yet still left 
 larger than before. The Citse is the same 
 with those that are siiuated within the rec- 
 tum ; they may happen indeed never to re- 
 turn again, if the cause that produced them 
 is removed ; but it is probable that the ex- 
 crements in passing out occasion a return 
 of the swelling, to which the external ones 
 are less liable : for the internal piles make 
 a. sort of knots or tumours in the intestine, 
 which straightening the passage, the excre- 
 ments, in passing out, occasion irritations 
 there, that are more or less painful in pro- 
 portion to the efforts which the person 
 3 A 
 
562 
 
 HAM 
 
 makes in going to stool ; and it is thus these 
 tumours become gradually larger. The 
 hemorrhoids are subject to many varia- 
 tions ; they may become inflamed from the 
 above Sanitations to which they are exposed, 
 and this inflammation cannot always be re- 
 moved by art. In some, the inflammation 
 terminates in an abscess, which arises in 
 the middle of the tumour, and degenerates 
 into a fistula. These piles are very painful 
 till the abscess is formed. In othjers, the 
 inflammation terminates by induration of 
 the haemorrhoid, which remains in a man- 
 ner schimms. These never lessen, but 
 must necessarily gr. w larger. This schuv 
 rous sometimes ulcerates, and continually 
 discharges a sanies, which the patient per- 
 ceives by stains on his shirt, and by its oc- 
 casioning a very troublesome itching about 
 the verge of the anus. These kinds of hae- 
 morrhoids sometimes turn cancerous. There 
 are some haemorrhoids, and those of dif- 
 ferent sizes, which are covered with so fine 
 a >km as frequently to admii blood to pass 
 through This fine skin is only the internal 
 coat of the rectum, greatly attenuated by 
 the varicose distension, of its vessels. The 
 haemorrhage may proceed from two causes ; 
 namely, either from an excoriation pro- 
 duced by the hardness of the excrements, 
 or from the rupture of the tumefied vessels, 
 which break by their too great distension. 
 In some of these, the patient voids blood 
 almost every time he goes to stool ; in others 
 not so constantly. We sometimes meet 
 with rren who have a periodical bleeding 
 by the piles, not unlike the menses in wo- 
 men ; and as this evacuation, if moderate, 
 does riot weaken the constitution, we may 
 inter that it supplies some other evacuation, 
 which nature either ceases to carry on, or 
 does not furnish in due quantity ; and hence 
 also we may explain why the suppression 
 of < his discharge, to which nature had been 
 accustomed, is frequently attended with 
 dangerous diseases. The hemorrhoids are 
 sometimes distended to that degree as to 
 fill the rectum, so that if the excrements 
 are at all hard they cannot pass. In this 
 case the excrements force the hemorrhoids 
 out of the ar.us, to procure a free passage, 
 consequently T .he internal coat of the rec- 
 tum, to which they are connected, yields 
 to extension, and upon examining these 
 patients immediately after having been at 
 stool, a part of the internal coat of that 
 gut is perceived forming a sort of ligature 
 or structure round the haemorrhoids. A 
 difficulty will occur in the return of these, 
 in proportion to their size, and as the verge 
 of the ar.us is more or less contracted. 
 If the bleeding piles come out in the 
 same manner upon going to stool, it is 
 then the.y void mo-,t blood, because the 
 verge of t.he anus forms a kind of ligature 
 above them. 
 
 HEMOSTASIA. (From aip*., blood, and 
 , to stand.) A stagnation of blood. 
 
 H/EMOSTATICA. (From aujuA, blood, and 
 ra>, 10 stop.) Styptics. Medicines which 
 stop haemorrhages. 
 
 HAGIOSFEHMTJM. (From ttytot, holy, and 
 s-Trtpfjia., seed, so called from its reputed 
 virtues.) Wormseed. 
 
 HAGIOXYLUM. (From Ay tot, holy, and 
 %vxo t wood, so named because of its medi- 
 cal virtues.) Guaiacum. 
 
 HAIR. Pili. CapilU. The hairs of the 
 human body are thin, elastic, dry filaments, 
 arising from the skin. They consist of the 
 bulb, situated under the skin, which is a 
 vascular and nervous vesicle ; and a trunk, 
 which perforates the skin and cuticle, and 
 is covered with a peculiar vagina. The 
 colour of hair varies ; its seat, however, is 
 in the medullary juice. The hair, accord- 
 ing to its situation, is differently named ; 
 thus, on the head it is called capilli ; over 
 the eyes, supercilia ; cilia, on the margin of 
 the eyelids ; vibrissx > in the foramina ot the 
 nostrils ; pili auriculares, in the external au- 
 ditory passage ; mystax, on the upper lip ; 
 and barba, on the lower jaw. 
 
 HALATJUM. (From axe, salt.) A clyster 
 composed chiefly of salt. 
 
 HALCHEMIA. (From *x?, salt, and %u, 
 to pour out.) The art of fusing salts. 
 
 HALEL^UM. (From <*x?, salt, and t\ajov, 
 oil.) A medicine composed of salt and oil. 
 
 HALICABACUM. (From ax?, the sea, and 
 xyx.*t>?, night-shade; so called because it 
 grows upon the banks of the sea.) See 
 Alkekengi. 
 
 HALIMUS. (From O.KC, the sea, because 
 of its saltish taste.) Sea-purslane, said to be 
 antispasmodic. 
 
 HALINITBUM. (From <*AC, the sea, 
 and vtl^ov, nitre.) Nitre, or rather rock 
 salt. 
 
 HALITUS. (From halt to, to breathe 
 out.) A vapour or gaz. 
 
 HALLUCINATIO. (From hallucinor, 
 to err.) A depraved or erroneous imagina- 
 tion. 
 
 HALO. (From axo?, an area or circle.) 
 The red circle surrounding the nipple, 
 which becomes somewhat brown in old 
 people, and is beset with many sebaceous 
 glands. 
 
 HAI.MTHODES. (From axf/.uot t salted.) 
 A term npplied to the humours ; it means 
 acrimonious. It is also applied to fevers 
 which communicate sucli an itching sensa- 
 tion as is perceived from handling salt sub- 
 stances. 
 
 HAMALGAMA. See Jbnalgam. 
 
 HAMPSTEAD WATER. A good chaly- 
 beate mineral water in the neighbourhood 
 of London. 
 
 HAMULUS. (Dim. of hanus, a hook.) 
 ffamus. A term in anatomy, applied 
 to any hook-like process, as the hamulus 
 
HAR 
 
 of the pterygoid process of the sphsenoid 
 bone. 
 
 HAMUB. See Hamulua. 
 HAND. Munus. The hand is composed 
 of the carpus or wrist, metacarpus, and 
 fingers. The arteries of the hand are the 
 palmary arch and the digital arteries. The 
 veins are the digital, the cephalic of the 
 thumb t and the salvatella. JThe nerves are 
 the cutaneus externus and intermit. 
 
 HARUESIA. See Lapis Hibernicus. 
 
 HARE LIP. Lagocheilus. Labia lepo- 
 rina. A fissure or longitudinal division of 
 one or both lips. Children are frequently 
 born with this kind of malformation, parti- 
 cularly of the upper lip. Sometimes the 
 portions of the lip, which ought to be 
 united, have a considerable space between 
 them ; in other instances they are not 
 much apart. The cleft is occasionally 
 double, there being a little lobe, or small 
 portion of the lip, situated between the 
 two fissures. Every species of the defor- 
 mity has the same appellation of hare-lip, 
 in consequence of the imagined resemblance 
 which the part has to the upper lip of a 
 hare. 
 
 The fissure commonly affects only the lip 
 itself. In many cases, however, it extends 
 along the bones of the palate, even as far as 
 the uvula. Sometimes these bones are to- 
 tally wanting ; sometimes they are only di- 
 vided by a fissure. 
 
 Such a malformation is always peculiarly 
 afflicting. In its least degree, it constantly 
 occasions considerable deformity; and when 
 it is more marked, it frequently hinders in- 
 fants from sucking, and makes it indispen- 
 sable to nourish them by other means. 
 When the lower lip alone is affected, which 
 is not most frequently the case, the child 
 can neither retain its saliva, nor learn to 
 speak, except with the greatest impedi- 
 ment. But when the fissure pervades the 
 palate, the patient not only never articu- 
 lates but very imperfectly, but cannot mas- 
 ticate nor swallow, except with great diffi. 
 culty, on account of the food readily get. 
 ting up into the nose. 
 
 HARMONIA. (From />&, to sit togeth- 
 er.) Harmony. A species of synarthrosis, 
 or immoveable connection of bones, in 
 which bones are connected together by 
 means of rough margins, not dentiform ; in 
 this manner most of the bones of the face 
 are connected together. 
 
 HARROGATE WATER. The villages 
 of High and Low Harrogate are situate 
 in the centre of the county of York, ad- 
 joining the town of Knaresborough. The 
 whole of Harrogate, in particular, has long 
 enjoyed considerable reputation, by pos- 
 sessing two kinds of very valuable springs ; 
 and, some years ago, the chalybeate was 
 the only one that was used internally, 
 whilst the sulphureous water was confined 
 to external use. At present, however, the 
 
 HAR 
 
 363 
 
 latter is employed largely as an internal 
 medicine. 
 
 The sulphureous springs of Ilurrogate 
 are four in number, of the same quality, 
 though different in the degree of their 
 powers. This water, when first taken up, 
 appears perfectly clear and transparent, 
 and sends forth a few air bubbles, but not 
 in any quantity. It possesses a very strong 
 sulphureous and fetid smell, precisely like 
 that of a damp rusty gun-barrel, or bilge- 
 water. To the taste it is bitter, nauseous, 
 and strongly saline, which is soon borne 
 without any disgust. In a few hours of ex- 
 posure this water loses its transparency, 
 and becomes somewhat pearly, and rather 
 greenish to the eye ; its sulphureous smell 
 abates, and at last the sulphur is deposited 
 in the form of a thin film, on the bottom 
 and sides of the vessel in which it is kept. 
 The volatile productions of this water shew 
 carbonic acid, sulphurated hydrogen, and 
 azotic^gas. 
 
 The sensible effects which this water ex- 
 cites, are often a head-ach and giddiness on 
 being first drank, followed by a purgative 
 operation, which is speedy and mild, with- 
 out any attendant gripes ; and this is the 
 only apparent effect the exhibition of this 
 water displays. 
 
 1'he diseases in which this water is used 
 are numerous, particularly of the alimentary 
 canal, and irregularity of the bilious secre- 
 tion. Under this water the health, appe- 
 tite, and .spirits improve ;, and, from its 
 opening effects, it cannot fail to be useful 
 in the costive habit of hypochondriasis. 
 But the highest recommendation of this 
 water has been in cutaneous diseases, and 
 for this purpose it is universally employed, 
 both as an internal medicine, and an* ex- 
 ternal application : in this united form, it 
 is of particular service in the most obstinate 
 and complicated forms of cutaneous affec- 
 tions ; nor is it less so in state.- and symp- 
 toms supposed connected with, worms, es- 
 pecially with the round worm and ascarides, 
 when taken in such a dose as to prove a 
 brisk purgative ; and in the latter case also, 
 when used as a clyster, the ascarides being 
 chiefly confined to the rectum, and there- 
 fore within the reach of this form of medi- 
 cine. From the union of the sulphureous 
 and saline ingredients, the benefit of its use 
 has been long established in hscmorrhoidal 
 affections. 
 
 A course of Harrogate waters should be 
 conducted so as to produce sensible effects 
 on the bowels ; half -i pint taken in the 
 morning, and repeated three or four times, 
 will produce it, and its nauseating taste may 
 be corrected by taking a dry biscuit, <T a 
 bit of coarse bread, after it. The course 
 must be continued, in obstinate cases, a pe- 
 riod of some months, before a cure can be 
 expected. 
 
 HARTFELL WATER. This mineral 
 
364 
 
 HEA 
 
 HEA 
 
 water is near Mofiat, in Scotland . it is a 
 chalybeate dissolved by the sulphuric acid, 
 and is much celebrated in scrophnlous affec- 
 tions, and cutaneous diseases. It is used 
 no less as an external application, than 
 drank internally. The effects of this water, 
 atfirst, are some degree of drowsiness, ver- 
 tigo, and pain in the head, which soon go off, 
 and may be hastened by a slight purge. It 
 produces generally a flow of urine, and an 
 increase of appetite. It has acquired much 
 reputation also in old and languid ulcers, 
 where the texture of the diseased part is 
 very lax, and the discharge profuse and ill 
 conditioned. 
 
 The dose of this water is more limited 
 than that of most of the mineral springs 
 which are used medicinally. It is of im- 
 portance in all cases, and especially in de- 
 licate and irritable habits, to begin with a 
 very small quantity, for an over dose is apt 
 to be very soon rejected by the stomach, or 
 to occasion griping and disturbance in the 
 intestinal canal; and it is never as a direct 
 purgative that this water is intended to be 
 employed. Few patients will bear more 
 than an English pint in the course of the 
 day; but this quantity may be long con- 
 tinned in. It is often advisable to warm 
 the water, for delicate stomachs, and this 
 may be done without occasioning any mate- 
 rial change in its properties. 
 
 Hartshorn. See Cornu cervi. 
 
 JIart shorn shavings. See Cornu cervi. 
 
 If art's tongue. See Scolopendrium. 
 
 ffart-ivort. See fSeseli. 
 
 Hart-toon of Marseilles. See Seseli Mar- 
 siliense, 
 
 .Hay, camels. See guncus odoratus. 
 
 HEAD. Caput. The superior part of 
 the body placed upon the neck, containing 
 the cerebrum, cerebellum, and medulla ob- 
 longata. It is divided into the/ace and hairy 
 part. On the latter is observed the vertex, 
 or crown of the head ; the sinciput, or tore 
 part ; the occiput, or hinder part. For the 
 former, see Face. For the bones and mus- 
 cles of the head, see Cranium. The com- 
 mon integuments of the head are called the 
 scalp, 
 
 HEARING, duditus. This sense is 
 placed, by physiologists, among the animal 
 actions. It is a sensation by which we 
 hear the sound of sonorous^ bodies. The 
 organ of hearing is the soft portion of the 
 auditory nerve which is distributed on the 
 vestibule, semicircular canals, and coch- 
 lea. 
 
 HEART. Cor. A hollow muscular vis- 
 cus, situated in the cavity of the pericar- 
 dium for the circulation of the blood. It 
 is divided externally into a base, or its 
 broad part ; a superior and an inferior sur- 
 face, and an anterior and posterior margin. 
 Internally, it is divided into a right and 
 left ventricie. The situation of the heart 
 is oblique, not transverse; its base being 
 
 placed on the right of the bodies of the ver- 
 tebrae, and its apex obliquely to the sixth 
 rib on the left side ; so that the left ven- 
 tncie is almost posterior, and the right an- 
 terior. Its inferior surface lies upon the 
 diaphragm. There are two cavities adher- 
 ing- to the base of the heart, from their re- 
 semblance called auricles. The right au- 
 ricle is a muscular sac. in which are four 
 apertures, two of the venae cavae, an open- 
 ing into the right ventricle, and the open- 
 ing of the coronary vein. The left is a si- 
 milar sac, in which there are five apertures, 
 viz. those of the four pulmonary veins, and 
 an opening into the left ventricle. The 
 cavities in the base of the heart are called 
 ventricles ; these are divided by a fleshy 
 septum, called septum cordis, into a right 
 and left. Bach ventricle has two orifices , 
 the one auricular, through which the blood 
 enters, the other arterious, through which 
 the blood passes out. These four o; ifices 
 are supplied with valves, which are named 
 from their resemblance ; those at the ar- 
 terious orifices are called the semilunar ; 
 those at the orifice of the right auricle, 
 mitral ; and those at the orifice of the left 
 auricle, triaispid. The valve of Eustachius 
 is situated at the termination of the vena 
 cava inferior, just within the auricle. The 
 subtance of the heart is muscular, its exte- 
 rior fibres are longitudinal, its middle trans- 
 verse, and its anterior oblique. The inter- 
 nal superfices of the ventricles and auricles 
 of the heart are invested with a strong and 
 smooth membrane, which is extremely irri- 
 table. The vessels of the heart are divided 
 into common and proper. The common are, 
 1. The aorta, which arises from the left 
 ventricle. 2. The pulmonary artery, which 
 originates from the right ventricle. 3. The 
 four pulmonary veins, which terminate in 
 the left auricle. 4. The venae cavee, which 
 evacuate themselves into the right auricle. 
 The proper vessels are, 1. The coronary ar- 
 teries, which arise from the aorta, and are 
 distributed on the heart. 2. The coronary 
 veins, which return the blood into the right 
 auricle. The nerves of the heart are branches 
 of the eighth and great intercostal pairs. 
 The heart of the foetus differs from that of 
 the adult, in having a. foramen ovate, through 
 which the blood passes from the right au- 
 ricle to the left. 
 
 Heart's ease. See Viola tricolor. 
 
 Heat. See Caloric. 
 
 HEAT, ABSOLUTE. This term is applied 
 to the whole quantity of caloric existing in 
 a body in chymical union. 
 
 Heat, animal. See Jtnimal heat. 
 
 HEAT, FIIEE. If the heat which exists in 
 in any substance be from any cause forced 
 in some degree to quit that substance, and 
 to combine with those that surround it, 
 then such heat is said to be free, or sensi- 
 ble, until the equilibrium is restored. 
 
 HEAT, LATENT, When any body is in 
 
HEL 
 
 equilibrium with the bodies which surround 
 it with respect to its heat, that quantity 
 which it contains is not perceptible by any 
 external sign or organ of st- nse, and is term- 
 ed combined caloric, or latent heat. 
 
 Heat, sensible See Heat, free. 
 
 Heavy carbonated hydrogen gas. See 
 Carbonated hydrogen gas, heavy. 
 
 Hectic fever. (From <?, habit.) See 
 Febris hectica, 
 
 HEDERA. (From hcereo, to stick, be- 
 cause it .ittaches -itself to trees and old 
 wall.,.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 tin Linnae*n sistem Class, Pentandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. The ivy. 
 
 HKDERA ARBOREA The ivy. The leaves 
 of to is tree, Hedera helix of Linnaeus, 
 have little or no smell, but a very nause- 
 ous taste. Hailer informs us, that they 
 are recommended in Germany against the 
 atrophy of children. By the common peo- 
 ple of this country they are sometimes ap- 
 plied to running sores, and to keep issues 
 open Th" berries were supposed by the 
 an ients to have a purgative and emetic 
 quality; and an extract was made from 
 them "by water, called by Quercetanius 
 extractum purgans. Later writers have re- 
 commended them in small doses as^alexi- 
 pharmic and sudorific : it is said, that in 
 the plague ai London, the powder of them 
 vrap given in vinegar, or white wine, with 
 good success. It is from the stalk of this 
 tree that a resinous juice exudes very plen- 
 tifully in warm climates. See Gummi he- 
 derte* 
 
 HEDERA Hfiux. The systematic name 
 of the ivy -tree. See Hedera arborea. 
 
 HEDERA. TERHESTRIS. Ground-ivy, or 
 gill. Gtecoma hederacea of Linnseus : -fo- 
 His reniformibus crenatis. This indigenous 
 plan' has a peculiar strong smell, and a bit- 
 terish somewhat aromatic taste. It is one 
 of those plants which was formerly much 
 esteemed for possessing virtues that, in the 
 present age, cannot be detected. In ob- 
 stinate coughs it is a favourite remedy with 
 the poor. 
 
 Hedge hyssop. See Gratiola. 
 
 Hedge mustard. See Erysimum. 
 
 Hedge mustard, stinking. See JHliaria. 
 
 HEDRA. The anus. Excrement. A frac- 
 ture. 
 
 HEDYOSMOS. Mint. 
 
 HELCOMA, Ulceration. 
 
 HELCONIA. (From exxo?, an ulcer.) An 
 ulcer in the external or internal superfices 
 of the cornea, Known by an excavation and 
 oozing of purulent matter from the cornea. 
 
 HELCYDRION. (From sxxo?, an ulcer, and 
 uifag, water.) Hclcydrium. A moist ulce- 
 rous pustule. 
 
 HELCYSTER. (From t>jta>, to draw.) An 
 instrument for extracting the foetus. 
 
 HELEXIUM. (From Helene, the island 
 where they grew.) See Enuta campana. 
 
 HEIICALIS MUOH. See Helms major. 
 
 HEL 
 
 365 
 
 HEUCALIS MINOR. See Helids minor. 
 
 HEL1CIS MAJOR. A proper muscle 
 of the ear, which depresses the part of the 
 cartilage of the ear into which it is inserted; 
 it lies upon the upper or sharp point of the 
 helix, or outward, ring, arising from the up- 
 per and acute part of the helix anteriorly, 
 and passing to be inserted into its cartilage 
 a little above the tragus. 
 
 HELICIS MINOR. A proper muscle 
 of the ear, which contracts the fissure of the 
 ear : it is situated below the helicis major, 
 upon part of the helix. It arises from the 
 inferior and anterior part of the helix, and 
 is inserted into the cms of the helix, near 
 the fissure in the cartilage opposite to the 
 concha. 
 
 HEMOTHOPII strccus. See Bezetta c<e- 
 rulea, 
 
 HELIX. (Ex/, from .\, to turn ubout.) 
 The external circle or border of the outer 
 ear, that curls inwards. 
 
 HELLEB OR ASTER. (From sM&ogoc, 
 hellebore.) Fetid hellebore, or bear's foot. 
 Helleborus fcetidus of Linnaeus : caule mul- 
 tifloro folioso ; foliis pedatis. The leaves of 
 this indigenous plant are recommended by 
 many as possessing extraordinary anthel- 
 mintic powers. The smell of the recent 
 plant is extremely fetid, and the taste is 
 bitter and remarkably acrid, insomuch 
 that, when chewed, it excoriates the mouth 
 and fauces. It commonly operates as a 
 cathartic, sometimes as an emetic, and, in 
 large doses, proves highly deleterious. 
 
 ^Hellebore, black. See 'Helleborus niger. 
 
 Hellebore, -white. See Helleborus albus. 
 
 HELLEBORUS. (Exx&$o? : iraqt TO <r* 
 @o& sxxav, because it destroys, if eaten.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nsean system. Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Poltiginia Hellebore. 
 
 HELLEBORUS ALBUS. Veratrum 
 album. Elleborum album. White helle- 
 bore, or veralrum. Veratrum album of 
 Linnxus: racemo supradecomposito, corollis 
 erectis. This plant is a native of Italy, 
 Ssvitzerland, Austria, and Russia. Every 
 part of the plant is extremely acrid and 
 poisonous. The dried root has no particu- 
 lar smell, but a durable, nauseous, and bit- 
 ter taste, burning the mouth and fauces : 
 when powdered, and applied to issues, or 
 ulcers, it produces griping and purging ; 
 if snuffed up the nose, it proves a violent 
 sternutatory. Gesner made an infusion of 
 half an ounce of this root widi two ounces 
 of water; of this he took two drachms, 
 which produced great heat about the sca- 
 pulae and in the face and head, as well as 
 the tongue and throat, followed by singuh 
 tus, which continued till vomiting was exci- 
 ted. Bergius also experienced very distress, 
 ing symptoms, upon tasting this infusion. 
 The root, taken in large doses, discovers 
 such acrimony, and operates by the stomach 
 and rectum with such violence) that blood 
 
366 
 
 HEL 
 
 HEM 
 
 is usually discharged ; i* likewise acts very 
 powerfully upon tb-? nervous system, pro- 
 ducing great anxiety, tremors, vertigo, syn- 
 cope, aphonia, interrupted respiration, 
 sinking 1 of the pulse, convulsions, spasms, 
 and ae?tb. Upon opening those who 
 have <\\&\ of 'he effects of this poison, the 
 stomach discovered nmrks of inflammation, 
 with corrosions of it interniil coat. The 
 ancients exhibited this active medicine in 
 maniacal cases, and it is said with success. 
 The experience of Grading is somewhat 
 similar: out c>f twenty-eight cases, in which 
 he exhibited the bark of the root collected 
 in the spring, five were cured. In almost 
 every case that he relates, the medicine 
 acted more or less upon all the excretions; 
 vomiting and purging were very generally 
 produced, and the matter thiown off the 
 stomach was constantly mixed with bile ; 
 a florid redness frequently appeared on the 
 face, and various cutaneous efflorescences 
 upon the body ; and, in some, pleuritic 
 symptoms, with fever, supervened, so as to 
 require bleeding; nor were the more 
 alarming affections of spasms and convul- 
 sions unfrequewt. Critical evacuations 
 were also very evident ; many sweating 
 profusely, in some the urine WAS consider- 
 ably increased, in others the saliva and mu- 
 eous discharges : and uterine obstructions, 
 of long duration, were often removed by its 
 use. Veratrum has likewise been found 
 useful in epilepsy, and other convulsive 
 complaints : but the diseases in which its 
 efficacy seems least equivocal are those 
 of the skin, as itch, and diffei-ent prurient 
 eruptions, herpes, morbus pediculosus, ie- 
 
 Era, scrofula, &c. ; and in many of these it 
 as been successfully employed, both inter- 
 nally and externally. As a powerful stimu- 
 lant and irritating medicine, its use has 
 been resorted to in desperate cases only; 
 and even then it ought iirst to be exhibited 
 in very small doses, as a grain, and in a di- 
 luted state, and to be gradually increased, 
 according to the effects, which are generally 
 of an alarming nature. 
 
 HELLEBOHUS FOETIDUS. The systematic 
 name of the fetid hellebore. See Hellebo- 
 raster. 
 
 HELLF.BORUS NIGER. Melampo- 
 dinm. Black hellebore, or Christ mas rose. 
 Helieborus niger of Lir.nseus -.scapo subbi- 
 flore subnudo , foliis pedatis. The root of 
 this exotic plant is the p:*rt employed me- 
 dicinally: its taste, when fresh, is bitterish, 
 and somewhat acrid : it also emits a nau- 
 seous acrid smell ; but, being long kept, 
 both its sensible qualities and medicinal 
 activity suffer very considerable diminu- 
 tion. The ancients esteemed it as a pow- 
 erful remedy in maniacal cases. At pre- 
 sent it is exhibited principally as an altera- 
 tive, or, when given in a large dose, as a 
 purgative. It often proves a very power- 
 ful emmenagogue ia plethoric habits, 
 
 where steel is ineffectual, or improper. It 
 is also recommended in dropsies, and some 
 cutaneous diseases. 
 
 Helmet flower, yellotv. See Jlnihora. 
 
 HELMINTH AGOGUES, (Helmintha- 
 goga ; from ex^/v?, a worm, and eiyee, to 
 drive out.) Medicines which destroy and 
 expel worms. See Jlnthelmintica. 
 
 HELMINTH1ASIS, (E\/*iv6i*n; t from 
 fKfAtt&i;, which signifies any species of 
 worm.) A disease in which worms, or 
 the larvae of worms, are bred under 
 the skin, or some external part of the 
 body. It ia endemial to Martinique, 
 Westphalia, Transylvania, and some other 
 
 HELMINTUOCHORTOX. See Carolina cor- 
 sicana. 
 
 H ERODES. (From SAO?, a marsh.) A 
 term applied to fevers generated from 
 marsh miasma. 
 
 HELOSIS. (From /A, to turn.) An 
 aversion to turning up of the eyelids. 
 
 HELXINE. (From A*, to draw; so 
 called because it sticks to whatever it 
 touches.) Pellitory of the wall. 
 
 HEMALOI-IA. Corruptly written for he- 
 merolopia. 
 
 HEMATUHIA. See Hamatiiria. 
 
 HEMERALOPS. (From ^gg*, the day, 
 and 4, eye.) One who can see but in the 
 day-time. 
 
 HEMEROLOPIA. (From a^g*, a day, 
 and oTrlce, to see.) A defect in the sight, 
 which consists in being able to see in 
 the day-time, but not in the evening. The 
 following is Scarpa's description of this 
 curious disorder. Hemeralopia, or noctur- 
 nal blindness, is properly nothing but a 
 kind of imperfect periodical amaurosis, 
 most commonly sympathetic with the sto- 
 mach. Its paroxysms come on towards 
 the evening, and disappear in the morning. 
 The disease is endemic in some countries, 
 and epidemic, at certain seasons of the 
 year, in others. At sun-set, objects ap- 
 pear to persons affected with this com. 
 plaint as if covered with an ash-coloured 
 veil, which gradually changes into a dense 
 cloud, which intervenes between the eyes 
 and surrounding objects. Patients with 
 hemerolopia have the pupil, both in the 
 day and night time, more dilated, and less 
 moveable, than it usually is in healthy eyes. 
 The majority of them, however, have the 
 pupil more or less moveable in the day- 
 time, and always expanded and motionless 
 at night. When brought into a room faint- 
 ly lighted by a candle, where all the by- 
 standers can see tolerably well, they can- 
 not discern at all, or in a very feeble man- 
 ner, scarcely any one object ; or they only 
 find themselves able to distinguish light 
 from darkness, and at moon light their 
 sight is still w<^'se. At day-break they re- 
 cover their sight, which continues perfect 
 all the rest of the day till sun-set. 
 
HEP 
 
 HEMICRANIA. (From /ui<rv?, half, and 
 K*VIOV, the herul.) A pain that affects only 
 one side of the head. 
 
 HEMICERAUNIOS. (From n/u.i<ru(> half* and 
 xa>, to cut ; so called because it was cut 
 half way down. A bandage for the back 
 and breast. 
 
 HEMICRAMA CLAVTTS. Pain resembling 
 the driving a nail into the head. 
 
 HEMIOPSIA. (From /w/<ry?, half, and a^, 
 an eye.) A defect of vision, in which the 
 person sees the half, but not the whole of an 
 object. 
 
 HEMIPAGIA. (From {xt<ru?, half, and 
 Tr&ytos, fixed.) A fixed pain on one side 
 of the head. 
 
 HEMIPLEGIA. (From f*i<rv ? , half, and 
 TTMa-vte, to strike.) A paralytic affec- 
 tion of one side of the body. See Paraly- 
 fis. 
 
 Hemlock. See Cicuta. 
 Hemlock, dropiuort- See Oenanthe. 
 Hemlock, water. See Cicuta aquatica. 
 Hemorrhage from the lungs. See Haemop- 
 tysis. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the nose. See Epistaxis. 
 Hemorrhage from the penis. See Haema- 
 turia. 
 
 Hemorrhage from the stomach. See H<e- 
 matemesis. 
 
 Hemp. See Cannabis. 
 Hemp-agrimony. See Eupatorium. 
 Hemp, -water. See Eupatorium. 
 Henbane. See Hyosciamus. 
 HEPAR. (7r*g, the liver.) See Liver. 
 HFPAR STJLPHURIS. Liver of sulphur. 
 This is a sulphuret made either with potash 
 or soda. It has disagreeable foetid smell, 
 but it is in high esteem as a medicine to de- 
 compose corrosive sublimate, when taken 
 into the stomach. See Sulphuretum po- 
 tasste. 
 
 HEPAR UTERI^OJM:. The placenta. 
 HEPATALGIA. (From **/>, the liver, 
 and eLky*, pain.) Pain in the liver. 
 
 HEPATIC. Any thing belonging to the 
 liver. 
 
 HEPATIC AIR. Hepatic airs consist of 
 inflammable air combined with sulphur, 
 which exists in very different proportions. 
 ' Where each ingredient is combined,- merely 
 to saturation, it is called simply sulphurated 
 hydrogen ; but where the sulphur is in ex- 
 cess, it is termed super-sulphurated hydro- 
 gen. Sulphurated hydrogen, combined 
 with any base, fortns a hyilrosulphuret, and 
 may be also called an hcpatule, to distin- 
 guish it from an hepar, which is the union 
 of sulphur singly with a basis. 
 
 HEPATIC ARTERY. Arteria hepa- 
 tica. The artery which nourishes the sub- 
 stance of the liver. It arises from the cce- 
 liac, where it almost touches the point of 
 the lobnlus Spigelii. Its root is covered by 
 the pancreas ; it then turns a little forwards, 
 and passes under the pylorus to the port a 
 
 HEP 
 
 367 
 
 of the iiver, and runs betwixt the biliary 
 ducts and the vena portx, where it divides 
 into two large branches, one of which en- 
 ters the right, and the other the left lobe of 
 the liver. In this place it is enclosed along 
 with all the other vessels in the capsule of 
 Glisson. 
 
 HEPATIC DUCT. Ductus hepaticus. 
 The trunk of the biliary pores. It runs 
 from the sinus of the liver towards the du- 
 odenom, and is joined by the cystic duct, 
 to form the ductus communis choledochus, 
 See Biliary ducts. 
 
 HEPATIC VEINS. See Cav<e hepaticx, 
 and Vena portce. 
 
 HEPATICA. (From MTTA^ the liver ; so call- 
 ed because it was thought to be useful in 
 diseases of the liver.) The herb liverwort. 
 See Hepatica terrestris. 
 
 HEPATICA NOBILIS. Herba trinitatis. 
 Hepatica, or herb trinity. This plant Ane- 
 mone hepatica of Linnaeus, possesses mildly 
 adstringent and corroborant virtues, -ith 
 which intentions infusions of it have been 
 drank as tea, or the powder of the dry 
 leares given, to the quantity of half a 
 spoonful at a time. 
 
 HEPATICA TERRESTRIS. Jecornria. Liver- 
 wort. This is the Marchantia polymopha, 
 which is very common in this country. 
 It has a penetrating though mild pungency, 
 and bitter taste, sinking, as it were, into 
 the tongue. It is recommended as an ape- 
 rient, resolvent, and antiscorbutic, and, 
 though seldom used in this country, ap- 
 pears to be a plant of no inconsiderable 
 virtue. 
 
 HEPATIRRH^A. (From wweg, the li- 
 ver, and e^ce, to flow.) A diarrhoea, in, 
 which portions of flesh, like, liver, are 
 voided. 
 
 HEPATITIS. (From HTT&Z, the liver.) 
 Infiammatio hepatis. An inflammation of 
 the liver. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyreocix, and order phlegmasice, of Cullen, 
 who defines it, " febrile affection, attended 
 with tension and pain of the right hypo- 
 chondrium, of en pungent, like that of a 
 pleurisy, but more frequently dull, or ob- 
 tuse ; a pain at the clavicle and at the to.p 
 of the shoulder of the right side ; much un- 
 easiness in lying down on the left side ; 
 difficulty of breathing; a dry cough, vomit- 
 ing, and hiccough." 
 
 Hepatis has generally been considered 
 of two kinds ; one the acute t the other 
 chronic. 
 
 Besides the causes producing other in- 
 flammations, such as the application of 
 cold, external injuries from contusions, 
 blows, &c. this disease may be occasioned 
 by certain passions of the mind, by violent 
 exercise, by intense summer heats, by long 
 continued intermittent and remittent fevers, 
 and by various solid, concretions in the 
 substance of the liver. In warm climates, 
 
36$ 
 
 HEP 
 
 HER 
 
 this viscus is more apt to be affected with 
 inflammation than perhaps any other part 
 of the body, probably from the inci-eased 
 secretion of bile which takes place when 
 the blood is thrown on the internal parts, by 
 an exposure to cold ; or from the bile be- 
 coming acrid, and thereby exciting an irri- 
 tation in the part. 
 
 The acute species of hepatitis comes on 
 with a pain in the right hypochondrium, ex- 
 tending up the clavicle and shoulder-, 
 which is much increased by pressing upon 
 the part, and is accompanied with a cough, 
 oppression of breathing, and difficulty of 
 laying on the side affected ; together with 
 nausea and sickness, and often with a vo- 
 miting or bilious matter. The urine is of 
 a deep saffron colour, and small in quantity; 
 there is loss of appetite, great thirst, and 
 costiveness, with a strong, hard, arid fre- 
 quent pulse ; and when the disease has con- 
 tinued for some days, the skin and eyes be- 
 ^come tinged of deep yellow. 
 
 The chronic species is usually accompa- 
 nied with a morbid complexion, loss of ap- 
 petite and flesh, costiveness, indigestion, 
 flatulency, pains in the stomach, a yellow 
 tinge of the skin and eyes, clay-coloured 
 stools, high-coloured urine, depositing a 
 red sediment and ropy mucus ; an obtuse 
 pain in the region of the liver, extending to 
 the shoulder, and not unfrequently with a 
 considerable degree of asthma. 
 
 These symptoms are, however, often so 
 mild and insignificant as to pass almost 
 unnoticed ; as large abscesses have been 
 found in the liver, upon dissection, which 
 in the person's life-time had created little 
 or no inconvenience, and which we may 
 presume to have been occasioned by some 
 previous inflammation. 
 
 Hepatitis, like other inflammations, may 
 end in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, 
 or scirrhus ; but its termination in gangrene 
 is a rare occurrence. 
 
 The disease is seldom attended with fatal 
 consequences of an immediate nature, and 
 is often carried off by haemorrhage from the 
 nose, or hxmorrhoidal vessels, and like- 
 wise by sweating, by a diarrhoea, or by an 
 evacuation of urine, depositing a copious 
 sediment. In a few instances, it has been 
 observed to cease on the appearance of 
 erysipelas in some external part. 
 
 When suppuration takes place, as it ge- 
 nerally does before this forms an adhe- 
 sion with some neighbouring part, it is 
 usually discharged by the different outlets 
 with which this part is connected, as by 
 coughing^ vomiting, or by an abscess 
 breaking outwardly ; but in some instances, 
 the pus has been discharged into the cavity 
 of the abdomen, where no such adhesion 
 has been formed. 
 
 On dissection, the liver is often found 
 much enlarged, and hard to the touch ; its 
 
 colour is more of a deep purple than what 
 is natural, and its membranes are more or 
 less aflected by inflammation. Dissections 
 likewise show that adhesions to the neigh- 
 bouring parts often take pLice, and that 
 large abscesses, containing a considerable 
 quantity of pus, are often found in its sub- 
 stance. 
 
 HEPATITIS CYSTICA. Inflammation of 
 the gall-bladder. 
 
 , HEPATITIS PARENCHEMATOSA. Inflam- 
 mation in the inner substance of the 
 liver. 
 
 HEPATITIS PEBITONJEALIS. Inflammation 
 in the peritonaeum covering the liver. 
 
 HEPATOCELE. (From HTTA^ the liver, 
 and *AX, a tumour.) An hernia, in which 
 a portion of the liver protrudes through 
 the abdominal parietes. 
 
 HEPATQRIUM. The same as Eupato- 
 riurn. 
 
 Hepatule. See Sulphurated hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 HEPHJBSTIAS. (From H<j>cra?, Vulcan, or 
 fire.) A drying plaster of burnt tiles. 
 
 HEPIALUS. (From moc, gentle.) A 
 mild quotidian fever. 
 
 HEPTAPHARMACUM. (From t7r)A ) seven, 
 and <$aL[Actx,ev&, medicine.) A medicine 
 composed of seven ingredients, the princi- 
 pal of which were ceruss, litharge, wax, 
 &c. 
 
 HEPTAPHYLLUM. (From /r7, seven, and 
 QV\MV, a leaf; so named because it con- 
 sists of seven leaves.) See Tormentilla. 
 
 HEPTAPLURTJM. (From t^rjct t seven, and 
 Trhtuga., a rib : so named from its having 
 seven ribs upon the leaf.) The herb plan- 
 tain. 
 
 HERACLEA. (From Hcraclea, the city 
 near which it grows.) Water horehound. 
 
 HERB A BRITANSTICA. See Hydrelapa- 
 thrtm. 
 
 HERB A SACRA. See Verbena, 
 
 Herb-bennet. See CaryophyLata. 
 
 Herb-mastich. See Marum vulgare. 
 
 Herb-of grace. See Gratiola. 
 
 Herb-trinity. See Hepatica nobilis. 
 
 fferculeis allheal. See Panax. 
 
 HERCULES BOVII. Gold and mercury 
 dissolved in a distillation of copperas, nitre, 
 and sea-salt. Violently cathartic. 
 
 HEREDITARY DISEASE (From litres, 
 an heir.) A disease which is continued from 
 parents to their children. 
 
 HERMAPHRODITE- (From E^?, 
 Mercury, and A^oS'tli, Venus, i. e. par- 
 taking of both sexes.) The true herma- 
 phrodite of the ancients was, the m:>n with 
 male organs of generation, and the female 
 stature of body, that is, narrow chest and 
 large pelvis ; or the woman with female 
 organs of generation, and the male stature 
 of body, that is, broad chest and narrow 
 pelvis. The term is now, however, used 
 to express any lusus nature, wherein the 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 369 
 
 parts of generation appear to be a mixture only, epiplocele ; and if both intestine and 
 of both sexes. omentum contribute mutually to the for- 
 
 HEHMETIC. (From E^?, Mercury.) mation of a tumour, it is called entero-epi- 
 In the language of the antient chymists, plocele. When the contents of a hernia are 
 Hermes was the father of chymistry, and protruded at the abdominal ring, but only 
 the Hermetic seal was the closing the end pass as low as the groin, or iabium pudendi, 
 
 the case receives the name of bubonocele, 
 or inguinal hernia , when the parts descend 
 into the scrotum, it is called an oscheocele, 
 or scrotal hernia. The cntral and femoral 
 
 of a glass vessel while in a state of fusion, 
 according to the usage of chymists. 
 
 HermodactyL See Ifermodaclylus. 
 
 HERMODACTYLUS. (Eg^oJWuxo?. 
 Etymologists have always derived this 
 word from Ee/u;, Mercury, and 
 
 hernia, is the name given to that which 
 takes place below Poupart's ligament. 
 
 finger. It is probably named from When the bowels protrude at the navel, 
 
 banks it grows, and <fx;Ay7<s?, a date, which cat hernia t and ventral is the epithet given 
 it is like.) The rout of a species of to the swelling, when it occurs at any other 
 colchicum, not yet ascertained, but sup- promiscuous part of the front of the abdo- 
 posed to be the Colchicum illyricum of men. The congenital rupture, is a very 
 Linnaeus, of the shape of a heart, flattened particular case, in which the protruded 
 on one side, with a furrow on the other, of viscera are not covered with a common 
 a while colour, compact and solid, yet easy hernial sac of peritoneum, but are lodged 
 to cut or powder. This root, which has in the cavity of the tunica vaginalis, in con- 
 a viscous, sweetish, farinaceous taste, and tact witli the testicle ; and, as must be 
 no remarkable smell, is imported from obvious, it is not named, like hernia: in 
 Turkey. Its use is totally laid aside in the general, from its situation, or contents, but 
 practice of the present day. Formerly, from the circumstances of its existing from 
 the roots were esteemed as cathartics, the time of birth. 
 
 which power is wanting in those that reach When the hernial contents lie quietly in 
 this country. the sac, and admit of being readily put 
 
 HERNIA. (From s^vec, a branch ; from back into the abdomen, it is termed" n re- 
 its protruding- forward.) A rupture. Stir- duclble hernia , and when they suffer no 
 geons understand, by the term hernia, a cowstriction, yet cannot be put back, owing 
 tumour formed by the protusion of some to adhesions, or their Urge size in relation 
 of the viscera of the abdomen out of that to the aperture,' through which they have to 
 cavity into u kind of sac, composed of the pass, the hernia^ is termed irreducible. An 
 portion of peritoneum, which is pushed be- incarcerated; or strangulated hernia, signi- 
 fore them. However, there are certainly fies one which not only cannot be reduced, 
 some cases which will not be comprehended but suffers constriction : so that, if a piece 
 in this definition ; either because the parts of intestine be protruded, the pressure to 
 are not protruded at all, or have no hernial which it is subjected stops the passage of its 
 sac, as the readers will learn in the course contents onward towards the anus, makes 
 of this article. the bowel inflame, and brings on a train of 
 
 The places in which these swellings most most alarming and often fatal consequences, 
 frequently make their appearance, are the The general symptoms of a hernia, 
 groin, the navel, the labia pudendi, and which is reducible and free from strangu- 
 the upper and fore-part of the thigh ; they lation, are an indolent tumour at some 
 do also occur at every point of the anterior point of the pariete.s of the abdomen ; most 
 part of the abdomen ; and there are seve- frequently descending out of the abdomi- 
 ral less common instances, in which hernial nal ring, or from just below Pouparl's li- 
 tumours present themselves at the foramen gament, or else out of the navel ; but oc- 
 ovale, in the perineum, in the vagma, at casionally from various other situations, 
 the ischiatic notch, &c. The swelling mostly originates suddenly, 
 
 The parts which, by being thrust forth except in the circumstances above related ; 
 from the cavity, in which they ought na- and it is subject to a change of size, being 
 turally to remain, mostly produce hcrnix, smaller when the patient lies down upon 
 are either a portion of the omentum, or his back, and larger when he stands up, or 
 a part of the intestinal, canal, or both to- holds his breath. The tumour frequently 
 gether. But the stomach, the liver, the diminishes when pressed, and grows large 
 spleen, uterus, ovaries, bladder, &c. have again when the pressure is removed. Its 
 been known to form the contents of some size and tension often increase after a meal, 
 hernial tumours. or when the patient is flatulent. Patients 
 
 From these two circumstances of situa- with hernia, are apt to be troubled with 
 tion and contents, are derived all the clif- cholic, constipation, and vomiting, in con- 
 fercnt appellations by which hernia: are sequence of the unnatural situation of the. 
 distinguished. If a portion of intestine bowels. Very often, however, the functions 
 only forms the contents of the tumour, it of the viscera seem to suffer little r p 
 i called cntero??!? if n p'c^e of omentum interruption^. 
 
 3 B 
 
sro 
 
 HEK 
 
 HER 
 
 If the case be aH enterocele, and the por- It seems probable that, in cases of hernia 
 tion of the intestine be small, the tumour is congemta, which actually take place when 
 small in proportion ; bat though small, yet, the testicle descends into the scrotum be- 
 if the gut be distended with wind, inflamed, tore birth, the event may commonly be re- 
 or have any degree of stricture made on it, ferred, as observed above, to the testicle 
 it will be tense, resist the impression of the having contracted an adhesion to a pu ce of 
 finger, and give pain upon being handled, intestine, or of the omentum, in its passage 
 On the contrary, if there be no stricture, to the ring. Whrisberg found one testicle, 
 and the intestine suffers no degree of in- which had not passed the ring, adhering, 
 flammation, let the prolapsed piece be of by^means of a few slender filaments, to the 
 what length it may, and the tumour of omentum, just above this aperture, in an in- 
 whatever size, yet the tension will be little, fant that died a few days after birth, 
 and no pain will attend the handling it; Excepting the impossibility of feeling the 
 upon the patient's coughing, it will feel as testicle in hernia congenita, as we can in 
 if it was blown into ; and, in general, it will most cases of bubonocele, (which criterion 
 be found very easily' returnable. A gug- Mr. Samuel Cooper, in his Surgical Diction- 
 gling noise is often made when the bowel ary, observes Mr. Pott should have mention- 
 is ascending. ed,) the following account is very excellent. 
 If the Hernia be an epifilocele, or one of "The appearance of a hernia, in very early 
 the omental kind, the tumour has a more infancy, will always make it probable that 
 flabby and a more unequal feel; it is in it is of this kind ; but in an adult, there is 
 general perfectly indolent, is more com- no reason for supposing his rupture to be 
 pressible, and (if in the scrotum) is more of this sort, but Ins having been afflicted 
 oblong and less round than the swelling with it from his infancy ; there is no exter- 
 occasioned in the same situation by an in- nal mark, or character, whereby it can be 
 testinal hernia; and, if the quantity be certainly distinguished from the one con- 
 large, and the patient an adult, it is, in some tained in a common hernial sac; neither 
 measure, distinguishable by its greater would it be of any material use in practice, 
 weight. if there was." 
 
 If the case be an entero- epiplocele, that is, HERNIA CRURALIS. Femoral her- 
 one consisting of both intestine and omen- nia. The parts composing this kind of her- 
 tum, the characteristic marks will be less nia are always protruded under Pou- 
 clear in either of the simple cases; but the part's ligament, and the swelling is situ- 
 disease may easily be distinguished from ted towards the inner part of the bend of 
 every other one, by any body ui the habit of the thigh. The rupture descends on the 
 making the examination. side of the femoral artery and vein, between 
 
 HERNIA CEREBRI. Fungus cerebri. these vessels and the os pubis. Females 
 This name is given to a tumour which every are particularly subject to this kii^d of rup- 
 now and then rises from the brain, through ture, in consequence of the great breadth of 
 an ulcerated opening in the dura matter, their pelvis, while in them the inguinal 
 and protrudes through a perforation in the hernia is rare. It has been computed, 
 cranium, made by the previous application that nineteen out of twenty married wo- 
 of the trephine. men, afflicted with hernia, have this kind ; 
 HERNIA CONGENITA. (So called but that not one out of an hundred unmar- 
 because it is, as it were, born with the per- ried females, or out of the same number of 
 son.) This species of hernia consists in the men, have this form of the disease. The 
 adhesion of a protruded portion of intes- situation of the tumour makes it liable to 
 tine or omentum to the testicle, after its be mistaken for an enlarged (nguinal gland ; 
 descent into the scrotum. This adhesion and many fatal events are recorded to have 
 takes place while the testicle is yet in the happened from the surgeon's ignorance of 
 abdomen. Upon its leaving the abdomen, the existence of the disease. A gland can 
 it draws the adhering intestine, or omen- only become enlarged by the gradual effects 
 turn, along with it into the scrotum, where of inflammation ; the swelling of a crural 
 it forms the hernia congenita. hernia comes on in a momentary and sud- 
 From the term congenital^ we might sup- den manner ; and, when strangulated, oc- 
 pose that this hernia always existed at the casions the train of symptoms described in 
 time of birth. The protrusion, however, the account of the inguinal hernia, which 
 seldom occurs till after this period, on the symptoms an enlarged gland could never 
 operation of the usual exciting causes of occasion. Such circumstances seem to 
 hernia in general. The congenital hernia be sufficiently discriminative; though the 
 does not usually happen till some months feel of the two kinds of swelling is often 
 after birth ; in some instances not till a not in itself enough to make the surgeon 
 late period. Mr. Hey relates a case, decided in his opinion. A femoral hernia 
 in which a hernia congenita was first formed may be mistaken for a bubonocele, when 
 in a young man, aged sixteen, whose right the expanded part of the swelling lies over 
 testis had, a little while before the attack Poupart's ligament. As the taxis and ope- 
 rtf the disease, descended into the scrotum, ration for the first case ought to be done 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 differently from those for the latter, the er- 
 ror may lead to very bad consequences. The 
 femoral hernia, however, may always be 
 xliscriminated, by the neck of the tumour 
 having Poupart's ligament above it. In the 
 bubonocele, the angle of the pubes is behind 
 and below this part of the sac ; but in the 
 femoral hernia, it is on the same horizontal 
 level, a little on the inside of it. 
 
 Until very lately, the stricture, in cases 
 of femoral hernia, was always supposed to 
 be produced by the lower border of the ex- 
 ternal oblique muscle, or, as it is termed, 
 Poupart's ligament. A total change of 
 surgical opinion on this subject has, how- 
 ever, lutterly taken place, in con a equence 
 of the accurate observations first made in 
 1768> by Gimbernat, surgeon to the king 
 of Spain. In the crural hernia, (suys he,) 
 the aperture through which the parts issue 
 is not formed by two bands, (as in the in- 
 guinal hernia,) but it is a foramen, almost 
 round, proceeding from the internal margin 
 of the crural arch, (Poupart's ligament,) 
 near its insertion into the branch of the os 
 pubis, between the bone and the iliac vein ; 
 so that, in this hernia, the branch of the 
 os pubis is situated more internally than 
 the intestine, and a little behind ; the vein 
 externally, and behind ; and the internal 
 border of the arch before. Now it is this 
 border which always forms the strangula- 
 tion. 
 
 HERNIA FLATULENTA. A swelling of the 
 side, caused by air that has escaped through 
 the pleura. 
 
 HEitsjA ouTTums. Bronchocele, or tu- 
 mour of the bronchial glands. 
 
 HERNIA HUMORALIS. Ivfiamma- 
 tio testis. Orchitis, Swelled testicle. A 
 very common symptom attending a gonor- 
 rhoea, is a swelling of the testicie, which 
 is only sympathetic, and not venereal, be- 
 cause the same symptoms follow every 
 kind of irritation on the urethra, whether 
 produced by strictures, injections, or 
 bougies. Such symptoms are not similar 
 to the actions arising from the application 
 of venereal matter, for suppuration seldom 
 occurs, and, when it does, the matter is 
 not venereal. The swelling and inflam- 
 mation appear suddenly, and as suddenly 
 disappear, or go from one testicle to the 
 other. The epidydimis remains swelled, 
 however, even for a considerable time af- 
 terwards. 
 
 The first appearance of swelling is gene- 
 rally a soft pulpy fulness of the body of the 
 testicle, which is tender to the touch ; this 
 increases to a hard swelling, accompanied 
 with considerable pain. The epidydimis, 
 towards the lower end of the testicle, is 
 generally the hardest part. The hardnees 
 and swelling, however, often pervade the 
 whole of the epidydimis. The spermatic 
 cord, and especially the vas diflferens, are 
 often thickened, and sore to the touch. 
 
 The spermatic veins sometimes become 
 varicose. A pain in the loins, and sense of 
 weakness there, and in the pelvis, are other- 
 casual symptoms. Cholicy pains ; uneasi- 
 ness in the stomach and bowels ; flatulen- 
 cy ; sickness ; and even vomiting; are not 
 unfrequent. The whole testicle is swelled, 
 and not merely the epidydimis, as ha= been 
 asserted. 
 
 The inflammation of the part most pro- 
 bably arises from its sympathizing with the 
 urethra. The swelling of the testicle com- 
 ing on, either removes the pain in making 
 water, and suspends the discharge, which 
 do not return till such swelling begins to 
 subside, or else the irritation in the urethra, 
 first ceasing, produces a swelling of the tes- 
 ticle, which continues till the pain and dis- 
 charge return ; thus rendering it doubtful 
 which is the cause and which the effect. 
 Occasionally, however, the discharge has 
 become more violent, though the testicle 
 has swelled ; and such swelling has even 
 been known to occur after the discharge 
 has ceased ; yet the latter has returned with 
 violence, and remained as long as the her- 
 nia humoralis. 
 
 Hernia humoralis, with stoppage pf the 
 discharge, is apt to be attended with s,tran- 
 gury. A very singular thing is, that the in- 
 flammation more frequently comes on when 
 the irritation in the urethra is going off, 
 than when at its height. 
 
 The enlargements of the testicle, from 
 cancer and scrophula, are generally slew in 
 their progress : that of an hernia humoralis 
 very quick. 
 
 HERNIA INCARCERATA. Incarce- 
 rated hernia. Strangulated hernia, or a 
 hernia with stricture. The symptoms are a 
 swelling in the groin, or scrotum, resisting 
 the impression of the fingers. If the hernia 
 be of the intestinal kind, it is generally 
 painful to the touch, and the pain is in* 
 creased by coughing, sneezing, or standing 
 upright. These are the very first symp- 
 toms ; and, if they are not relieved, are 
 soon followed by others, viz. a sickness at 
 the stomach, a frequent reaching, or in- 
 clination to vomit, a stoppage of' nii dis- 
 charge per anum, attended with frequent 
 hard pulse, and some degree of fever. 
 These are the first symptoms; and if they 
 are not appeased by the return of the in- 
 ttstinc, that is, if the attempts made for 
 this purpose do not succeed, the sickness 
 becomes more troublesome, the vomiting- 
 more frequent, the pain more intense, the 
 tension of the belly greater, the fever high- 
 er, and a general restlessness comes on, 
 which is very terrible to bear. When this 
 is the state of the patient, no time is to be 
 lost ; a very little delay is now of the ut- 
 most consequence ; and if the one single 
 remedy which the disease is now capable 
 of be* not administered immediately, it 
 will generally baffle every other attempt. 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 This remedy is the operation whereby the 
 parts engaged in the stricture may be set 
 free. If this be not now performed, the 
 vomiting is soon exchanged for a convul- 
 sive hiccough, and a frequent gulping up of 
 bilious matter ; the tension of the belly, 
 the resiles ness, and fever, having been 
 consid'-rably increased for a few hours, the 
 patient suddenly becomes perfectly easy, 
 the belly subsides, the pulse, from having 
 been hard, full, and frequent, becomes 
 low, languid, and generally interrupted; 
 and the skin, especially that of the limbs, 
 cold und moist ; the eyes have nmv a lan- 
 guor and a glassiness, a lack lustre, not easy 
 to be described ; the tumour of the part 
 disappears, and the skin covering it some- 
 times changes its natural colour for a livid 
 hue ; but whether it ki< ps or loses iis co- 
 lour, it has an emphysematous feel, a 
 crepitus to the touch, which will easily 
 b'e conceived by all who have attended to 
 it, but is not so easy to convey an idea of 
 by words This crepitus is the too sure in- 
 d'icator of gangrenous mischief within. In 
 this state, the gut cither goes up spontane- 
 ously, or is returned with the smallest de- 
 gree of pressure; a discharge is made by 
 stool, and the patient is generally much 
 pleased at the ease he fvids ; but this 
 pleasure is of short duration, for the hic- 
 cough and the cold sweats continuing and 
 increasing, with the addition of spasmodic 
 rigors and subsultus tendinum, the tragedy 
 soon finishes. 
 
 HERNIA 1NGUINALIS, Bubonocele. 
 Inguinal hernia. The hernia ingianalis is 
 so called, because it appears i<) both sexes 
 at the groin. It is one of the divisions of 
 hernia, and includes all those herniae in 
 which the part, displaced pass out of the 
 abdomen through tiie ring, that is, the arch 
 formed by the aponeurosis of the musculus 
 obliquus externus in the groin, for the pas- 
 sage of 'he spermatic vessels in men, and 
 the round ligament in women. The parts 
 displaced that form the hernia, the part 
 into which they fall, the manner of the her- 
 nia being produced, and the time it has 
 continued, occasion great differences in 
 this disorder. There are three different 
 parts that may produce a hernia in the 
 groin, viz. one or more of the intestines, 
 the epiploon, and the bladder. That which 
 is formed by one or more of the intestines 
 was called, by the antients, enterocelc. The 
 intestine which most frequently produces 
 the hernia is the ilium: because, being 
 placed in ihe iliac region, it is nearer the 
 groin than the rest; but notwithstanding- 
 the situation of the other intestines, which 
 seems not to allow of their coming near 
 the groin, we often find the jejunum, and 
 frequently also a portion of the colon and 
 caecum, included in the hernia. It must 
 be remembered, that the mesentery and 
 nnesocoion are membranous substances, 
 
 capable of extension, whichi by little and 
 little, are sometimes so far stretched by 
 the weight of the intestines, as to escape 
 with the ilium, in this species of hernia. 
 The hernia made by the epiploon is called 
 epiplocele ; as that caused by the epiploon 
 and one of the intestines together is called 
 entero-epiplocele. The hernia of the bladder 
 is called cystocele. Hernia of the bladder 
 is uncommon, and has seldom been known 
 to happen but in conjunction with some 
 of the viscera. When the parts, having 
 passed through the abdominal rings, de- 
 scend no lower than the groin, it is called 
 an incomplete hernia ; when they fall into 
 the scrotum in men, or into the labia pu- 
 dendi in women, it is then termed com- 
 plete. 
 
 The marks of discrimination between 
 some other diseases and inguinal herniae are 
 these : 
 
 The disorders in which a mistake may 
 possibly be made are, the circocele, bubo, 
 hydrocele, and hernia humoralis, or in- 
 flamed testicle. 
 
 For an account of the manner of distin- 
 guishing circoccle from a bubonocele, see 
 Circocele. 
 
 The circumscribed incompressible hard- 
 ness, the situation of the tumour, and its 
 being free from all connection with the 
 spermatic process, will sufficiently point 
 out its being bubo, ut least while it is 
 in a recent state ; and when it is in any 
 degree suppurated, he must have a very 
 small share of the tuctim eruditus, who 
 cannot feel the difference between matter, 
 and either a piece of intestine or omen- 
 turn. 
 
 The perfect equality of the whole tumour, 
 the freedom and smallness of the spermatic 
 process above it, the power of feeling- the 
 spermatic vessels, and the vas deferens in 
 that process ; its being void of pain upon 
 being handled, the fluctuation of the water, 
 the gradual formation of the swelling-, its 
 having begun below and proceeded up- 
 wards, its not being affected by any pos- 
 ture or action of the patient, nor increased 
 by his coughing or sneezing, together with 
 the absolute impossibility of feeling the tes- 
 ticle at the bottom of the scrotum, will al- 
 ways, to an intelligent person, prove the 
 disease to be hydrocele. 
 
 Mr. Pott, however, allows that there 
 are some exceptions, in wh,ch the testicle 
 cannot be felt at the bottom of the sero 
 turn, in cases of hernia. In recent bubo- 
 noceles, while the hernial sac is thin, has 
 not been long- or very much distended, and 
 the scrotum 'still preserves a regularity of 
 figure, the testicle may almost always be 
 Qasiiy felt at the inferior and posterior part 
 of the tumour. But in old ruptures, which 
 have been long down, in which the quantity 
 of contends is large, the sac considerably 
 thickened, and the scrotum of an irregular 
 
HER 
 
 figure, the testicle frequently cannot be 
 fell ; neither is it in general easily felt in the 
 congenital hernia, tor obvious reasons. 
 
 In the hernia humoraKs, the pain in the 
 testicle, its enlargement, the hardened state 
 of vhe ep dydunis, and the exemption or 
 the spc-rmatic cord from all unnatural ful- 
 ness, are such marks as cannot easily be 
 mistaken ; not to n en 'ion the generally 
 preceding gonorrhoea. But if any doubt 
 still remains of the true nature of the dis- 
 ease, the progress of it from above down- 
 wards, its different state and size in diffe- 
 rent postures, particularly lying and stand- 
 ing, together with its descent and ascent, 
 will, if duly attended to, pu> it out of all 
 doubt that the turn ur is a true hernia. 
 
 When an inguinal hernia does not de- 
 scend through the abdominal ring, but 
 only into the canal for the spermatic chord, 
 it is covered by the aponeuiosis of the ex- 
 ternal oblique muscle, and the swelling is 
 small and undefined. 
 
 Now and then, the testicle does not de- 
 scend into the sci'otum till a late period. 
 The first appearance of this body a the 
 ring, m order to get in;o its natural situa- 
 tion, might be mistaken for that of a hernia, 
 were the surgeon not to pay attention to the 
 absence of the testicle from the scrotum, 
 and the peculiar sensation occasioned by 
 pressing the swelling. 
 
 HERNIA ISCHIATICA. A rupture at 
 the ischiatic notch. This is very rare. 
 A case, however; which was strangu- 
 lated, and undiscovered till after death, 
 is related in Mr A. Cooper's second part 
 of his work on hernia. The disease hap- 
 pened in a young man aged 27. On 
 opening the abdomen, the ilium was found 
 to have descended on the right side of 
 the rectum into the pelvis ; and a told of 
 it was protruded into a small sac, which 
 passed out of the pelvis at the ischiatic 
 notch. The intestine was adherent to the 
 sac at two points : the strangulated paft, 
 and about three inches on each side, were 
 very black. The intestines towards the 
 stomach were very much distended with 
 air, and here and there had a livid spot 
 on them. A dark spot was even found 
 on the stomach itself, just above the 
 pylorus. The colon was exceedingly 
 contracted, as far as its sigmoid flex- 
 ure. A small orifice was found in the 
 side of the pelvis, in front of, but a 
 little above, the sciatic nerve, and on the 
 fore part of the pyriformis muscle, The 
 sac lay under the glutaeus maximus muscle, 
 and its orifice was before the internal iliac 
 artery, below the obturator artery, but 
 above the vein. 
 
 HERNIA INTESTIN ALIS. See Hernia scro- 
 talis. 
 
 HERWIA JLACHRYMALIS. When the tears 
 pass through the puncta lachrymalia, 
 
 HER 
 
 373 
 
 but stagnate in the sacculus lachrymalis* 
 ihe tumour is styled hernia lachrymalis, with 
 little propriety or precision. It is with 
 equal impropriety called, by Anel, a dropsy 
 of the lachrymal sac. 
 
 If the inner angle of the eye is pressed, 
 and an aqueous humour flows out, the dis- 
 ease ii the fistula luchrymalis. 
 
 HERNIA MESENTERICA. Mesenteric 
 hernia. If one of the ia\ ers of the mesentery- 
 be torn by a blow, while the other remains 
 in its natural state, the intestines may in- 
 sinuate themselves into the aperture, and 
 form a kind of hernia. The same conse- 
 quences may result from a natural defi- 
 ciency in one of these layers. Mr. A. Cooper 
 relates a case, in which all the small in- 
 testines, except the duodenum, were thus 
 circumstanced. The symptoms during life 
 were unknown. 
 
 HERNIA MESOCOLICA. Mesocolic 
 hernia. So named by Mr. A. Cooper, when 
 the bowels glide between the layers and the 
 mesocolon. Every surgeon should be aware 
 that the intestines may be strangulated from 
 the following causes : I. Apertures in the 
 omentum, mesentery, or mesocolon, through 
 which the intestine protrudes. 2. Adhe- 
 sions, leaving an aperture, in which a piece . 
 of intestine becomes confined. 3. Membra- 
 nous bands at the mouths of hernial sacs, 
 which becoming elongated by the frequent 
 protrusion and return of the viscera, sur- 
 round the intestine, so as to strangulate 
 them within the abdomen when returned 
 from the sac. 
 
 HERNIA OMENTALIS. Epiplocek. A 
 rupture of the omentum ; or a protrusion 
 of the omentum through apertures in the 
 integuments of the belly. Sometimes, ac- 
 cording to Mr. Sharpe, so large a quantity 
 of the omentum hath fallen into the scrotum, 
 that its weight, drawing the stomach and 
 bowels downwards, hath excited vomiting, 
 inflammation, and symptoms similar to 
 those of the bubonocele, 
 
 HERNIA PERINEALIS. Perineal her- 
 nia. In men, the parts protrude between 
 the bladder and rectum ; in women, be- 
 tween the rectum and vagina. The hernia 
 does not project so as to form an external 
 tumour ; and, in men, its existence can only 
 be distinguished by examining in the rec- 
 tum. In women, it may be detected both 
 from this part and the vagina. 
 
 HERNIA PHRENICA. Phrenic hernia. 
 The abdominal viscera are occasio slly 
 protruded through the diaphragm, either 
 through some of the natural apertures 
 in this muscle, or deficiencies, or wounds 
 and lacerations in it. The second kind of 
 case is the most frequent. Morgagoi fur- 
 nishes an instance of the first. Two cases 
 related by Dr. Macauley, and two others 
 published by Mr. A. Cooper are instances 
 of the second sort. And another case has 
 
374 
 
 HER 
 
 been lately recorded by the latter gentle- 
 man, affording an example of the third kind. 
 Hildanus, Pare, Petit, Schenck, &c. also 
 mention cases of phrenic hernia. 
 
 HERNIA PUDENDALIS. Pudendal 
 hernial. This is the name assigned, by 
 Mr. A. Cooper, to that which descends 
 between the vagina and ramus ischii, and 
 forms an oblong tumour in the labium, 
 traceable, within the pelvis, as far as the 
 os uteri. Mr. C. thinks this case has some 
 times been mistaken for a hernia of the fo- 
 ramen ovale. 
 
 HERNIA SCROTAL1S. Hernia oschea- 
 lis. Hernia enteroschocek, oschiocele. Pa- 
 racelsus calls it crepatura. When the 
 omen turn, the intestine, or both, descend 
 into the scrotum, it has these appella- 
 tions ; when the omentum only, it is called 
 epiploschiocele. It is styled a perfect rup- 
 ture, in contradistinction to a bubonocele, 
 which is the same disorder ; but the de- 
 scent is not so great. The hernia scrotalis 
 is distinguished into the true and false ; in 
 the former, the omentum or intestine, or 
 both, fail into the scrotum ; in the latter, 
 an inflammation, or a fluid, causes a tumour 
 in this part, as in hernia humoralis, or hy- 
 drocele. Sometimes sebaceous matter is 
 collected in the scrotum ; and this hernia 
 is called steatocek 
 
 HERNIA THYR01DE ALIS. Hernia ora- 
 minis walis. Thyroideal hernia. In the an- 
 terior and upper part of the obturator liga- 
 ment there is an opening, through which 
 the obturator artery, vein, and nerve pro- 
 ceed, and through which occasionally a 
 piece of omentum or intestine is protruded, 
 covered with a part of the peritoneum, 
 which constitutes the hernial sac. 
 
 HERNIA UMB1LICALIS. Epifiloomphd- 
 lon. Omphalocele. Exomphalos. Omphalos, 
 and, when owing to flatulency, Pneumatom- 
 phalos. The exomphalos, or umbilical rup- 
 ture, is so called from its situation, and 
 has (like other hernia) for its general con- 
 tents, a portion of intestine, or omentum, 
 or both. In old umbilical ruptures, the 
 quantity of omentum is sometimes very 
 great. Mr. Ranby says, that he found two 
 ells and a half of intestine in one of these, 
 with about a third part of the stomach, all 
 adhering together. 
 
 Mr. Gay and Mr. Nourse, found the 
 liver in the sac of an umbilical hernia ; and 
 Bohnius says that he did also. 
 
 But whatever are the contents, they are 
 originally contained in the sac formed by 
 the protrusion of the peritoneum. 
 
 In recent and small ruptures, this sac is 
 very visible ; but in old and large ones, it is 
 broken through at the knot of the navel, 
 by the pressure and weight of the contents, 
 and is not always to be distinguished : 
 which is the reason why it has by some been 
 
 HER 
 
 doubted whether this kind of rupture has 
 a hernial sac or not. 
 
 Infants are very subject to this disease, 
 in a small degree from the separation of the 
 funiculus , but in general they either get rid 
 of it as they gather strength, or are easily 
 cured by wearing a proper bandage. It is 
 of still more consequence to get this disor- 
 der cured in females, even than in males ; 
 that its return, when they are become 
 adult and pregnant, may be prevented as 
 much as possible ; for at this time it ofien 
 happens, from the too great distention of 
 the belly, or from unguarded motion, when 
 the parts are upon the stretch. 
 
 Dr. Hamilton has met with about two 
 cases annually, for the space of seventeen 
 years, of umbilical hernia, which strictly 
 deserve the name of congenital umbilical 
 hernia. The funis ends in a sort of bag, 
 containing some of the viscera, which pnss 
 out of the abdomen through an aperture in 
 the situation of the navel. The swelling is 
 not covered with skin, so that the contents 
 of the hernia can be seen through the then 
 distended covering of the cord. The dis- 
 ease is owing to a preternatural deficiency 
 in the abdominal muscles, and the hope of 
 cure must be regulated by the size of the 
 malformation and quantity of viscera pro- 
 truded. 
 
 HERNIA UTERI. Hysterocek. Instances 
 have occurred of the uterus being thrust 
 through the rings of the muscles; but 
 this is scarcely to be discovered, unless 
 in a pregnant state, when the smugglings of 
 a child would discover the nature of the 
 disease. In that state, however, it could 
 scarcely ever occur. It is the cerexis of 
 Hippocrates. 
 
 HERNIA V AGIN ALIS. Elytrocek. Va- 
 ginal hernia. A tumour occurs within the 
 os externum of the vagina. It is elastic, but 
 notpainft:!. When compressed, it readily re- 
 cedes, but is reproduced by coughing, or 
 even without this, when the pressure is re- 
 moved. The inconveniences produced are 
 an inability to undergo much exercise, or 
 exertion ; for every effort of this sort brings 
 on a sense of bearing down. The vaginal 
 hernia protrudes in the space left betw een 
 the uterus and rectum. This space is 
 bounded below by the peritoneum, which 
 membrane is forced downwards, towards 
 the perinseum ; but being unable to protrude 
 further in that direction, is pushed towards 
 the back part of the vagina. These cases 
 probably are always intestinal. Some herniac 
 protrude at the anterior part of the vagina. 
 
 HERNIA VARICOSA. See Circocele 
 
 HERXIA VEJ.TOSA. See Pneumatocele. 
 
 HERNIA VENTRALIS. gypogastro- 
 cele. The ventral hernia may appear at 
 almost any point of the anterior part of the 
 belly, but'is most frequently found between 
 
HER 
 
 HER 
 
 [375 
 
 the recti muscles. The portion of intes- pears in the form of pustules, which origi- 
 
 tine, &c. &c. is always contained in a sac nally are separate and distinct, but which 
 
 m*de by the protrusion of ihe peritoneum, afterwards run together in clusters. At 
 
 Mr. A. Cooper imputes its causes to the first, they seem to contain nothing but a 
 
 dilatation of the natural foramina, for the 
 transmission of vessels, to congenital de- 
 
 thin watery serum, which afterwards turns 
 yellow, and, exuding over the whole 
 
 ficiencies, lacerations, and wounds of the surface of the part affected, it at last dries 
 abdominal muscles, or their tendons. In into a thick crust, or scab; when this falls 
 small ventral hernise, a second fascia is off, the t>kin below frequently appears en- 
 found beneath the superficial one ; but in ' 
 large ones the latter is the only one cover- 
 ing the sac. 
 
 tire, with only a slight degree of redness on 
 its surface ; but on some occasions, when 
 the matter has probably been more acrid, 
 
 HERNIA VESICAL1S. Hernia cys- upon the scab falling off, the skin is found 
 
 slightly excoriated. Eruptions of this kind 
 appear most frequently on the face, behind 
 the ears, and on other parts of the head; 
 
 tica. Cystocele. The urinary bladder is 
 liable to thrust forth from its proper situa- 
 tion, either through the opening in the ob- 
 
 lique muscle, like the inguinal hernia, or and they occur most commonly in children, 
 
 under Poupart's ligament, in the same man- 3. Herpes miliaris. The miliary tetter, 
 
 ner as the femoral. This breaks out indiscriminately over the 
 
 This is not a very frequent species of whole body : but more frequently about 
 
 hernia, but does happen, and has as plain the loins, breast, permaeum, scrotum, and 
 
 and determined a character as any other. inguma, than in other parts. It generally 
 
 HERXIARIA. (From hernia, a rupture ; appears hi clusters, though sometimes in 
 
 so called from its supposed efficacy in cur- distinct rings, or circles, of very minute 
 
 ing ruptures.) 1. The name of a genus of pimples, which, from their resemblance to 
 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Pen- 
 tan dria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. Rupture-wort. This plant, though 
 formerly esteemed as efficacious in the cure 
 of hernias, appears to be destitute not only 
 of such virtues, but of any other. It is the 
 
 the millet seed, has given rise to the deno- 
 mination of the species. The pimples are 
 at first, though small, perfectly separate, 
 and contain nothing but a clear lymph, 
 which, in the course of this disease, is ex- 
 creted upon the surface, and there forms 
 
 Herniaria giabra of Linnaeus ; has no smell, into small distinct scales; these, at last, 
 
 fall off, and leave a considerable degree of 
 inflammation below, that still continues to 
 exude fresh matter, which likewise forms 
 into cakes, and so falls off as before. The 
 
 nor taste. 
 
 HERBARIA GLABRA. The systematic 
 
 name of the rupture-wort. See Herniaria. 
 
 HERNIOTOMY (fferniotomia ; from 
 
 hernia, and ve/mvu, to cut.) The operation itching, in this species of complaint, is al- 
 to remove the strangulated part in oases ways very troublesome ; and the matter 
 of incarcerated hernix. discharged from the pimples is so tough 
 
 HERPES. (From (pirn, to creep ; be- and viscid, that every thing applied to the 
 cause ii creeps and spreads about the skin.) part adheres, so as to occasion much trou- 
 Tetter. A genus of disease in the class ble and uneasiness on its being removed. 
 locales, and order dialysis, of Cullen, distin- 4. Herpes exedens, the eating and corroding 
 guished by an assemblage of numerous tetter ; so called from its destroying or cor- 
 little creeping ulcers, in clusters, itching roding the parts which it attacks, appears 
 very much, and difficult to heal, but termi- commonly, at first, in the form of several 
 nating in furfuraceous scales. small painful ulcerations, all collected into 
 
 Mr. Bell, in his treatise on ulcers, arranges larger spots, of different sizes and of various 
 the herpes amongst the cutaneous ulcers, figures, with always more or less of an ery- 
 and says, that all the varieties of impor- sipelatous-like inflammation. These ulcers 
 tance may be comprehended in the four discharge large quantities of a thin, sharp, 
 following species : 1. Herpes fannosus, or serous matter ; which sometimes forms into 
 what may be termed the dry tetter, is the small crusts, that in u short time fall off; 
 most simple of all the species : it appears but most frequently the discharge is so 
 indiscriminately in different parts of the thin and acrid as to spread along the neigh- 
 body ; but most commonly on the face, bouring parts, where it soon produces the 
 neck, arms, and wrists, in pretty broad same kind of sones. Though these ulcers 
 spots and small pimples; these are generally do not, in general, proceed farther than the 
 very itchy, though not otherwise trouble- cutis vera, yet sometimes the discharge is 
 some ; and, after continuing a certain time, so very penetrating and corrosive as to de- 
 they at last fall off in the form of a white stroy the skin, cellular substance, and, on 
 powder, similar to fine bran, leaving the some occasions, even the muscles them- 
 skin below perfectly sound ; and again re- selves. It is this species that should be 
 turning in the form of a red efflorescence, termed the depascent, or phagedenic ulcer, 
 they fall off, and are renewed as before, from the great destruction of parts which it 
 2. Herpes pustulosus. This species ap- frequently occasions. See Phageduena. 
 
376 
 
 IMD 
 
 HIP 
 
 HERPES AMBULATIVA. A species of 
 erysipelas which moves from one part 10 
 another. 
 
 HERPES COLLARIS. Tetters about the 
 neck. 
 
 HERPES DEPASCEXS. The same as herpes 
 exedens. See Herpes. 
 
 HERPES F.STHIOMEXOS. Herpes destroy- 
 ing the skin by ulceralion. 
 
 HERPES FACIEI. Red pimples common 
 in the faces of adults. 
 
 HERPES FARINOSUS. See Herpes. 
 
 HERPES FERRUS. Common erysipelas. 
 
 HERPES INDICA. A fiery, itchy herpes, 
 peculiar to India. 
 
 HERPES MILIARIS. See Herpes* 
 
 HERPES PERISCELIS. That species of ery- 
 sipelas known by the name of shingles. 
 See Erysipelas. 
 
 HERPES PUSTULOSUS. See Herpes. 
 
 HERPES RAPIENS. Venereal ulceration in 
 the head. 
 
 HERPES SERPIGO. A name given to the 
 cutaneous affection popularly called a ring- 
 worm. See Psoriasis. Till the recent ob- 
 servations of Dr. Willan, this disease has 
 not been well discriminated by any author, 
 though it is one with which few practition- 
 ers are unacquainted. 
 
 HERPES siccus. The dry, mealy, tetter 
 round the knees. 
 
 HERPES SYPHILITICUS. Herpes venereus. 
 An herpetic venereal erupt on on the skin. 
 
 HERPES ZOSTER. Shingles encircling 
 the body. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Herpetic eruptions. Sec Herpes. 
 
 HERPETOX. (From e%?ra>, to creep.) A 
 creeping pustule, or ulcer. 
 
 HEXApHARMACtnw. (From f, six, and 
 qA^uaxw, a medicine.) Any mt dicine, in 
 the composition of wh, chare ^ix ingredients. 
 
 HIBERJTICUS LAPIS. See Lapis hiberni- 
 cus. 
 
 HIBISCUS. (From i@is, a stork, who is 
 said to chew it, and inject it as a clyster.) 
 The marsh-mallow. 
 
 HIBISCUS ABELMOSCHUS. The systema- 
 tic name of the plant whose seeds are call- 
 ed musk-seed. See Abelmoschus. 
 
 HICCOUGH. Hiccup. A spasmodic af- 
 fection of the diaphragm, generally arising 
 from irritation produced by acidity in the 
 stomach, error of dipt, Sec. 
 
 HIDROA. (From iSpue, sweat.) A pustular 
 disease, produced by sweating in hot wea- 
 ther. 
 
 HIDROCHISIS. (From ifyw, sweat, and 
 xptva, to judge.) A judgment formed from 
 the sweat of the patient. 
 
 HIDRONOSOS. (From ifpue, sweat, and 
 *<roc, a disease.) The sweating sickness. 
 
 HIDROPYRETUS. (From &fyac, sweat, and 
 yrvfSos, a fever.) The sweating fever, or 
 sickness. See Sudor Anglicanus. 
 
 HIDROTICA. (From ;<fga>?, sweat.) Me- 
 dicines which cause perspiration. 
 
 HIDROTOPOIETICA. (From /<Tg?, sweat, 
 and Trotta, to make.) 
 
 HIERA PICRA. (From tepoe t Voly, and 
 yrntpos, bitter) Holy bitter. Puivis aloe- 
 ticus, formerly hiera fagadii, made in the 
 form of an electuary with honey. It is 
 now kept in the form of dry powder, pre- 
 pared by mixing socotorine aloes, one 
 pound, with ihree ounces of white canella. 
 
 HIEIIABOTANE. (From KI>OS, holy, and 
 /So?*, an herb ; so called from its supposed 
 virtues. A. species of verbena. 
 
 HIERACASTHA. (From /sgaf, a hawk, 
 and x.!*6o?, a flower ; so named because it 
 seizes passengers as a hawk does its prey.) 
 A sort of thistle. 
 
 H1ERAC1UM. (From e*!, a hawk; so 
 called because hawks feed upon it, or be- 
 cause it was said that hawks applied the 
 juice of it to cleanse their eyes.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Poly~ 
 ganria xqualis. Hawk- weed. 
 
 HEIRACIUM PILOUELLA. The systematic 
 name of the auricula muris. See Pilo- 
 cella. 
 
 HiERAcuttiM. The hieracium, or hawk- 
 weed. 
 
 HIERANOSOS. (From /ggo?, holy, and 
 votros, a disease ; so called because it was 
 supposed to be that disorder which our 
 Saviour cured, in those who were said to be 
 possessed of devils.) The epilepsy. 
 
 HIERATICUM. (From #?, holy.) A 
 poultice for the stomach, so named from its 
 supposed divine virtues. 
 
 Highmore y e antnim. See Antnan of High* 
 more. 
 
 HICUERO. The calabash-tree. Fruit 
 said to be febrifuge. 
 
 HmANTOsis. (From if**;, a thong of lea- 
 ther.) A relaxation of the uvula, when it 
 hangs down like a thong. 
 
 HIMAS. A relaxation of the uvula. 
 
 HIN. Hindisch. Hing. Assafoetida. 
 
 HIPPOCASTAXUM. (From twos, a horse, 
 and &a.;ctvov, a che.snut ; so called from its 
 size.) Castanea equina, pavina. Common 
 horse-chesnut. JEscuhis hippocastanum ; 
 foliolis teptennis of Linnaeuv. The fruit, 
 when dried and powdered, is recommended 
 as an enrhine. The bark is highly esteemed 
 on the Continent as a febrifuge ; and is, by 
 some, considered as being superior in qi^a- 
 lity to ;he Peruvian bark. The bark in- 
 tended for medical use is to be taken from 
 those branches which are neither very young 
 nor very old, and to b .- exhibited under 
 similar forms and doses as directed with 
 respect vo the cortex peruvianus. It rarely 
 disagrees with the stomach; but its as- 
 tringent effects generally require the oc- 
 casional administration of a laxativ.e. 
 
 During the late scarcity of grain, some 
 attempts were made to obtain starch from 
 the horse-chestnut, and not without success 
 
HOP 
 
 37T 
 
 HIPPOCRATICUS. See Fades hippocra- 
 tic a. 
 
 HIPPO LAPATHUM. (From t7r7ro( t & horse, 
 and A*;rai6cv. the lapathum : a species of la- 
 pallium ; so n.imed from its size.) See 
 Rfiaiarbani'ni monachorwn. 
 
 HippoMAiiATuauM. (From //TTSC, a horse, 
 and ^itgaQov, fennel ; so named from its size.) 
 .See Saxifraga vulgaris. 
 
 HIPPOSELIXUM. (From /TTrsf, a horse, 
 and o-fxivciv, purslane ; so named because it 
 resembles a large kind of purslane.) Smyr- 
 nium. Macerona. Herba JUexandrina. Gri- 
 elum agrioselinwn. Comriion Alexanders. 
 This plant, Smi/rniitm olusatrum of Linnxus, 
 was formerly cultivated m our gardens, for 
 culinary use, but is now superseded by cele- 
 ry. These seeds are bitter and aromatic, 
 and the roots are more powerfully bitter. 
 They stand recommended as resolvents, 
 diuretics, and emmenagogues, though sel- 
 dom used in medical prescription. 
 
 liipps. The ripe fruit of the dog-rose. 
 They are chiefly used as a sweet-meat, or 
 in a preserved state, or to make up medi- 
 cines. See Cojijectio llosx c airing. 
 
 HIPPURIS. (From tmoc, a horse, and 
 j>*, a tail.) 1. Some herbs are thus named, 
 because they resemble a horse's tail. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnsean system. Class, Monandria. Ol- 
 der, Monogynia. M-re's tail. 
 
 HIFPURIS VULGARIS. The systematic 
 name of the horse's tail. See Eqvisetiim. 
 
 HIPPUS. (From ITTTTOS, a horse ; because 
 those who la ;our under this affection are 
 continually twinkling and trembling, as is 
 usual with those who ride on horse-back.) 
 A repeated dilatation and alternate con- 
 striction of the pupil, arising from spasm, 
 or convulsion of the iris. 
 
 HIR. (From %ju$, the hand.) The palm 
 of the hand. 
 
 HIRA. (From hir, the palm of the hand ; 
 because it is usually found empty.) The 
 intesi'mum jejunum. 
 
 H incus BEZOAKTICXJS. (Quasi hirtm ; 
 from his shaggy hair.) The goat which af- 
 fords the oriental bezoar. 
 
 HIRGUUS. (From sgxs?, a hedge ; because 
 it is hedged in by the eye-lash.) The angle 
 of the eye. 
 
 HIRUDO. (Quasi haurudo ; from hau- 
 rio, to draw out ; so named from its greedi- 
 ness to suck blood.) The leech. 
 
 HIRUMDINARIA. (From hirundo, the 
 swallow; so called from the resemblance 
 of its pods to a swallow.) Swallow- wort, 
 or asclepias. See Nummularia and Vince- 
 toxicum. 
 
 HIRUNDO. (Ab h<eren do ; from its stick- 
 ing its nest to the eaves of houses.) The 
 swallow. The cavity in the bend of the arm. 
 
 HISPIDCLA. (From hispidus> rough ; so 
 named from the rough, woolly surface of its 
 stalks.) See Gnaphaliim, 
 
 Hog' s fennel. See Peucedanum. 
 
 HOLCIMOS. (From t\x.u t to draw.) It 
 sometimes means a tumour of the liver. 
 
 HOLCUS. 1. The Indian millet-seed, 
 which, is said to be nutritive. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, potygamia. Or- 
 der, Moiioecia, 
 
 Hully-knee. See Jtuscus. 
 
 JfoHy, sea. See Eryngi-uin. 
 
 HOLMISCUS. (Dim. of ox^o?, a mortar.) 
 A small mortar. Also the cavity of the 
 large teeth, because they pound the food 
 as in a mortar. 
 
 HOLOPHL\CTTDKS. (From oAoc, whole, and 
 yxuxlx, a pustule.) Little pimples all over 
 the body. 
 
 HOLOSTES. See IMosteus. 
 
 KOIOSTEUS. (From txo?, whole, and 
 orttv, a bone.) Hulostes. Halosteum. Glue- 
 bone, or osteocolla. 
 
 HOLOSTKUM. See Holosteus. 
 
 HOIOTOKICUS. (From o^o?, whole, and 
 Tftvai, to stretch.) Applied to diseases ac- 
 companied with universal convulsion, or 
 rigour. 
 
 Ilohf tldstle. See Carduus benedictus. 
 
 HOLY WELL WATER. A mineral 
 water, Arranged under the class of simple 
 cold waters, remarkable for its purity. Jt 
 po<c*se- similar virtues to that of IlfJaivern, 
 Set Malvtrn water. 
 
 Ho MA. An ana.si'.rcous swelling. 
 
 Jlomber^fi sedative suit. See Boradc 
 acid. 
 
 HOMOGENEOUS. (Ilomogenens f from 
 o^cc, like, a, K! >vo?, a kind.) Uniform, of 
 a like kind, or species. A term used in 
 contra-distinction to heterogeneous, when the 
 parts of the body ^re or different qualities, 
 
 HOMOP1AT2K OS. (fljM05TX7* : ft'Om tojMOf, 
 
 the s-houlder, and Trxala, the blade.) See 
 Scapula. 
 
 HONEY. Md. A substance collected 
 by bees from the nectary of flowers, re? 
 stmbling sugar in it< elementary properties. 
 It h:<s a white or yellowish colour, a soft 
 and grained consistence, and a saccharine 
 and aromatic smell. Honey is an excel-; 
 lent fond, and a softening and slightly ape? 
 rient remedy: mixed with veneguf, it forms 
 oxymel, and is exhibited in various forms s 
 in medicine and pharmacy. la is particu ? 
 liiriy recommended to the asthmatic, $nd 
 those subject to gravel complaints, fronr. its 
 detergent nature. Founded upon the popu? 
 lar opinion of honey, as a pectoral remedy^ 
 Dr. Hill's balsam of honey, a quack me- 
 dicine, was once in demand; but this, be- 
 sides honey, contained balsam of Tolu, or 
 gum Benjamin, in solution. 
 
 Honey-suckle. See Lonicera peridemtnum 
 
 Hooping-cough. See Pertussis. 
 
 HOPLOCH^ISMA. (From GTTMV, a wea- 
 pon, and xpiff**, a slave.) A slave, which, 
 was ridiculously said to cure wounds tyy 
 
 3C 
 
HOR 
 
 HUM 
 
 consent ; that is, by anointing 1 the instru- 
 ment with which the wound was made. 
 
 flops. See Lnpulus. 
 
 HOP TOPS The young sprouts of the 
 hop plunt are so called ; plucked when 
 only & foot above the ground, and boiled, 
 they are eaten with butter as a delicacy, 
 and are very wholesome 
 
 HORDEOLUM. (Diminutive of lor- 
 deum, barley.) A little tumour on the eye- 
 lids, resembling a barley corn. A stye. 
 Scarpa remarks, the stye is strictly only a 
 little boil, which projects from the edge of 
 the eyelids, mostly near the great 
 angle of the eye. This little tumour, like 
 the furunculus, is of a dark red colour, 
 much inflamed, and a great deal more 
 painful than might be expected, considering 
 its small size. The latter circumstance is 
 partly owing to the vehemence of the in- 
 flammation producing the stye, and partly 
 to the exquisite sensibility and tension of 
 the skin which covers the edge of the eye- 
 lids. On this account, the hordeolum very 
 often excites fever and restlessness, in deli- 
 cate irritable constitutions ; it suppurates 
 slowly and imperfectly ; and, when suppu- 
 rated, has no tendency to burst. 
 
 The stye, like other furunculous inflam- 
 mations, forms an exception to the general 
 rule, that the best mode in which inflam- 
 matory swellings can end is, resolution ; 
 for, whenever a furunculous inflammation 
 extends so deeply as to destroy any of the 
 cellular substance, the little tumour can 
 never be resolved, or only imperfectly so. 
 This event, indeed, would rather be hurtful, 
 since there would still remain behind a 
 greater or smaller portion of dead cellular 
 membrane ; which, sooner or later, might 
 bring on a renewal of the stye, in the same 
 place as before, or else become converted 
 into a hard indolent body, deform mg the 
 edge >f the eye-lid. 
 
 HORDEUM. (Ab horrore arista ; from 
 the unpleasantness of its beard to the 
 touch.) 1 The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Li aean system. Class, Triandria. 
 Order, Digynia- Barley. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the com- 
 mon barley. The seed called barley is ob- 
 tained from several species of hordeum, but 
 principally from the vulgare, or common or 
 Scotch barley, unddistichon, or hordenm gal- 
 licum vel mundatum, or French barley, of 
 Linnaeus. Ii is exrremelv nutritious and mu- 
 cilaginous, and in common use as a drink, 
 when boiled, in all inflammatory diseases 
 and affections of the chest, especially when 
 there is cough or irritation about the fauces. 
 A decoction of barley, With gum, is con- 
 sidered a useful diluent and demulcent in 
 dysury and strangury; the gum mixing with 
 the urine, sheaths the urinary canal from 
 the acrimony of the urine. Amongst the 
 ancients, decoctions of barley, Kg/6, were 
 
 the principal medicine, as well as aliment, 
 in acute diseases. Bavley is freed fr< m its 
 shells in mills, and in this, -tate called 
 Scotch and French barley In H- Uand, 
 vhey rub barley into sn.all round grams, 
 somewhat like" pe-rls, which is therefore 
 called pearl barley, or hordeum perlatum. 
 Set. Ptisan. 
 
 HOBDEUM CAUSTICUM. See Cevadilla. 
 
 HORDEUM D^TICHON. This plant af- 
 fords the barley in common use. S e Hor- 
 deum. 
 
 HORDEUM PERLATUM. See Hordeum. 
 
 HORDEUM VULGARE. The systematic 
 name of one of the plants which afford the 
 barley See ffordeum 
 
 Horehound. See J\fanubium. 
 
 HORMI>UM. (From o^/u.tta> f to incite ; 
 named from its supposed qualities of pro- 
 voking to venery. Garden clary. The 
 Salvia sclara of Linnaeus. 
 
 Horn, harts. See Cornu. 
 
 HORR1PILATIO. A sense of creeping 
 in different parts of the body. A sympiom 
 of the approach of fever 
 
 fforse-chfsnut. See Htppocastanum. 
 
 Horse-radish. See liaphanus rustica- 
 
 1IUS. 
 
 Horse-tail. See Eqidsetiim. 
 
 HORTUS. (From orior, to rise, as being 
 the plyce where vegetables grow up.) 1. 
 A garden. 
 
 2. The genitals or womb of a woman, 
 which is the repository of i he human se- 
 men. 
 
 Hound's -tongue. See ('ynogiossum. 
 
 House-leek. See Sedum majus. 
 
 Human body. See Man. 
 
 HUMECTANTIA. (From humecto, to make 
 moist ) Medicines which soften and make 
 moi^t the s..Iids of ihe body. 
 
 HUMERAL ARTERY. Arteria hume- 
 raiis. Hrachiul artery. The axillary rtery, 
 having passed the tendon of the great pec- 
 toral muscle, changes its name to the bra- 
 chial or humeral artery, which name it. re- 
 tains in its course down the arm to the 
 bend, where it divides into the radial and 
 ulnar artery. In this course it gives off 
 several muscub.r branche-., '.h ee of which 
 only deserve attention : 1 The arteriapro* 
 funda superior, w ich goes round the back 
 of the arm to the exterior muscle, and is 
 often named the upper muscular artery. 
 2. Another, like it, called arteria profunda 
 inferior, or the lover muscular artery. 3. 
 Ramm anastomoticus major, which anasto- 
 moses round the elbow with the branches 
 of the ulnar artery. 
 
 HUMERAL is MUSCULUS. See Deltoides. 
 
 HUMERALIS NERVUS. The cervical 
 nerve. 
 
 HUMER1 OS. (ffumerus ; from a^o?, 
 the shoulder.) Os hiimeri. Os brachii. 
 A long cylindrical bone, situated be- 
 tween the scapula and fore-arm. Its upper 
 
HUMERI OS. 
 
 379 
 
 extremity is formed somewhat laterally and 
 internally, into a large, round, and smooih 
 head, which is admitted into the g'enoid 
 cavity of the sc-ipula. Around the basis of 
 this head is observed a circular <b.<sa, deep- 
 est anteriorly and externally, which forms, 
 what is called the neck of tlse bone, a id 
 from the edge of which arises the capsular 
 ligament, which is farther str -ngthened by 
 a strong membranous expansion, extending 
 to the upper < j dge of* 'he glenoid cavity, and 
 to the coracoid process of the scapula ; and 
 likewise by the tendinous exp.nsions of 
 the muscles, inserted into the head of the 
 humerus. This cupsular lig ment is some- 
 times torn in luxation, and becomes 
 an obstacle to the easy reduction of the 
 bone. The articulating surface of the head 
 is covered by a cartilage, which is thick in 
 its middle part, and thri towards its edges ; 
 by which means it is more convex in the 
 receni subject than in the skeleton. This 
 upper extremity, besides the round smooth 
 he.-.d, affords two other smaller protube- 
 rances. One of these, which is the largest 
 of the tw<>, is of an ir-etmiar oblong shape, 
 and is placed at the back of the head of the 
 bon<-, from which it is separated by a kind 
 of groove, th-.t makes a parl of the neck. 
 This tubf-ositv is divided, at us upper part, 
 into three- surfaces; the first of these, 
 which is he sm-ille-itatvl -ippermost, serves 
 for the insertion of the Mipraspinatus mus- 
 cle; the second, or tnlhllemost, for the 
 insertion of the int'raspmatus ; and the 
 tbi d, which is the lowest and hindmost, 
 for the insertion of the teres minor. The 
 other smaller tuber-isity is situated anteri- 
 orly, between the larger one and the head 
 of the humerus, and serves for the insertion 
 of the subscupularis mu-cle. Between 
 these two tuberosities there is a deep 
 groove, for lodging the tendinous head of 
 the biceps brachii ; the c^psular ligament of 
 the joint affording here a prolongation, 
 thinner th.m the capsule itself, which 
 covers and accomp:mies this muscle to its 
 fleshy p'vtion, where it gradually disap- 
 pears in the adjacent cellular membrane. 
 Immediately below its neck, the os humeri 
 begins to assume a cylindric -d shape, so that 
 here the body of the bone may be said 
 to commence. At its upper part is ob- 
 served a continuation of the groove for 
 the biceps, which extends downwirds, 
 about the fourth part of the length of the 
 bone, in an oblique direction The edges 
 of this groove ^re continuations of the 
 greater and leaser tuberosities, 'and serve 
 for the attachment of the pectoralis, latissi- 
 mus dorsi, and teres major muscles. The 
 groove itself is lined with a glistening sub- 
 stance like cartilage, but which seems to 
 be nothing more than the remains of tendi- 
 nous fibres. A li'tle lower down, towards 
 the external and anterior side of the middle 
 
 of the bone, it is seen rising into a rough 
 ridge, for the insertion of the deltoid mus- 
 cle. On each side of this ridge the bone is 
 smooth and flat, for the lodgment of the 
 brachialis internus mucle ; and behind the 
 middle part of the outermost side of the 
 ridge is a channel, for the transmission of 
 vessels into the substance of the bone. A 
 little lower down, and near the inner side 
 of the ridge, there is sometimes seen such 
 another channel, which is intended for the 
 same purpose. The os humeri, at its lower 
 extremity, becomes gradually broader and 
 flatter, so as to have this end nearly of a 
 triangular shape. The bone, thus expand- 
 ed, affords two surfaces, of which the an- 
 terior one is the broadest, and somewhat 
 convex; and the posterior one narrower 
 and smoother The bone terminates in 
 four large processes, the two outermost of 
 which are called condyks, though not de- 
 signed for the articulation of the bone. 
 These condyles, which are placed at some 
 distance from each other, on each side of 
 the bone, are rough and irregular protu- 
 berances, formed for the insertion of mus- 
 cles and ligaments, and differ from each 
 other in size and shape. The external con- 
 dyle, when the arm is in the mo*t natural 
 position, is found to be placed somewhat 
 forwarder than the other. The internal 
 condyle is longer, and more protuberant, 
 than the external. From each of these 
 processes, a ridge is continued upwards, 
 at the sides of the bone. In the interval 
 between the two condyles are placed the 
 two articulating processes, contiguous to 
 each other, and covered with cartilage. 
 One of these, which is the smallest, is 
 formed into a small, obtuse, smooth head, 
 on which the ra 1 us plays. This little head 
 is placed near the external condyle, as a 
 part of which it has been sometimes de- 
 scribed. The other, and larger, process is 
 composed of two lateral protuberances and 
 a middle cavity, all of which are smooth, 
 and covered with cartilage From the 
 manner in which the ulnar moves upon this 
 process, it has gotten the name oftrochlea, 
 or pulley. The sides of this pulley are Un- 
 equ -1; that which is towards the little head, 
 i the highest of the two ; the other, which 
 is contiguous to the external condyle, is 
 more slan'irig, being situated obliquely 
 from within outwards, so that when the fore- 
 arm is full extended it does not form a 
 straight line with the os humeri, and, for 
 the same reason, when we bend the elbow, 
 the hand comes not to the shoulder, as it 
 might be expected to do, but to the fore- 
 part of the breast. There is a cavity at the 
 root of these processes, on each of the two 
 surfaces of the bone. The cavity on the an- 
 terior surface is divided, by a ridge into 
 two, the external; of which receives the end 
 of the radius, and the internal one lodges 
 
HYD 
 
 HYT) 
 
 the coronoid process of the ulnar in the 
 flexions of the fore-arm. The cavity on the 
 posterior surface, ut the basis of the pulley, 
 is much larger, and lodges the olecranon 
 when the arm is extended. The internal 
 structure of the os humeri is similar to that 
 of other long bones. In new-born infants, 
 both the ends of the bone are cartilaginous, 
 and the large head, with the two tubercles 
 above, and condyles, with the two articu- 
 lating processes below, become epiphyses 
 before they are entirely united to the rest 
 of the bone. 
 
 HUMERUS. (From *,uo?.) Acljutorium. 
 The shoulder, or joint which c&nnects 
 the arm to the body. In Hippocrates it is 
 called brachium. 
 
 HUMILIS. (From Iiumi, on the ground ; 
 so named because it turns the eye down- 
 wards, and is expressive of humility.) See 
 Rectua inferior oculi. 
 
 HUMOR. (Ab. humo, from the ground; 
 because moisture springs from the earth.) 
 A general name of any fluid of the body 
 
 HUMOR VITREUS. The vitreous hu- 
 mour of the eye, which takes its name 
 From the resemblance to melted glass, is 
 less dense than the chrystallinr, but more 
 than the aqueous humour : it is very con- 
 siderable in the human eye, and seems to 
 be formed by the small arteries that are 
 distributed in cells of the hyaloid mem- 
 brane; it is heavier than common water, 
 sliglitly albuminous and saline. 
 
 Humour y Aqueous. See Aqueous humour 
 t>fthc eye. 
 
 Humour. Vitreous. See Humor vitreus. 
 
 HUMOUBS OF THE EYE. They are three 
 in number : the aqueous humour, chrystal- 
 line lens, and vitreous humour. See Eye. 
 
 HUMULUS. (From humitis, the ground ; 
 so named, because without facticious sup- 
 port it. creeps along the ground.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Lannstan 
 system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Pentan- 
 dria. The hop. 
 
 HUMXILTJS LUPULUS. The systematic name 
 of the hop-plant. See Lupulus. 
 
 Hurtsicle. The bluebottle, or cyanus, 
 is so called, because it is troublesome to cut 
 down, and sometimes noiches the sickle. 
 
 HYALOIDES. (Membrana hyalaules ; 
 from t/atxof, glass, and j&Toc, likeness.) Mem- 
 brana arachnoidea. Capsule of the vitreous 
 humour. The transparent membrane en- 
 closing the vitreous humour of the eye. 
 
 HYDVRTRUS. (From t^, water, 
 and 0ov, a joint.) Hydaithron. Hydar- 
 thros. Spina ventosa of the Arabian writers, 
 Rhazes and Avicenna. White swelling. 
 The white swelling, in this country, is a 
 peculiarly common and exceedingly terrible 
 disease. The varieties of white swelling 
 are very numerous, and might usefully re- 
 ceive particular appellations. Systematic 
 writers have generally been content with a 
 
 distinction into two kinds, viz. rlieumdtic 
 and scrofthulcus. T\v last species of the 
 disease '.hey also distinguish into such tu- 
 mours as primarily affect the bones, and 
 then the ligaments and soft parts-; and into 
 ^ther cases, in which the ligaments and soft 
 parts become deceased, before there is any 
 morbid afreet ion of the bones. 
 
 These divisions, Mr. Samuel Cooper, in 
 his treatise on the diseases of the joints, 
 proves to be not sufficiently comprehen- 
 sive ; and the propriety c/f using the term 
 -! f/t'umatic he thinks to be very questionable. 
 
 The knee, ankle* wrist, and elbow, are 
 the joints most subject to white swellings. 
 As the name of the disease implies, the skin, 
 is not at all altered in colour. In some in- 
 stances, the swelling yields, in a certain 
 degree, to pressure ; but it never pits, and 
 is almost always sufficiently firm to make 
 an uninformed examiner believe that the 
 bones contribute to the tumour. The pain 
 is sometimes vehement from the very first; 
 in other instances, there is hardly the least 
 pain in the beginning of the disease. In the 
 majority of scrophulous white swellings, let 
 the pain be trivial or violent, it is particu- 
 larly situated in one part of the joint, viz. 
 either the centre of the articulation, or the 
 head oj the tibia. Sometimes the pain con- 
 tinues without interruption ; sometimes 
 there are intermissions ; and in other in- 
 stances the pain recurs at regular times, so 
 as to have been called, by some writers, 
 periodical. Almost all authors describe 
 the patient as suffering more uneasiness in 
 the diseased part when he is warm, and 
 particularly when he is in this condition in 
 bed. 
 
 At the commencement of the disease, in 
 the majority of instances, the swelling is 
 very inconsiderable, or there is even no 
 visible enlargement whatever. In the 
 little depressions, naturally situated on each 
 side of the patella, a fulness first shews it- 
 self, and gradually spreads all over the af- 
 fected joint. 
 
 The patient, unable to bear the weight 
 of his body on the disordered joint, in con- 
 sequence of the great increase of pain thus 
 created, gets into the habit of only touch- 
 ing the ground with his toes ; and the knee, 
 being generally kept a little bent in this 
 manner, soon loses the capacity of be- 
 coming extended again. When white 
 swellings have lasted awhile*, the knee, 
 is almost always found in a permanent 
 state of flexion. In scrophulous cases of 
 this kind, pain constantly precedes any ap- 
 pearance of swelling ; but the interval be- 
 tween the two symptoms differs very much 
 in different subjects. 
 
 The morbid joint, in the course of time, 
 acquires a vast magnitude. Still the inte- 
 gunr.ents retain their natural colour, and re- 
 main unaffected. The enlargement of the 
 
HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 381 
 
 articulation, however, always seems greater 
 than it really is, in consequence of the 
 emaciation of the limb both above and be- 
 low the disease. 
 
 An appearance of blue distended veins, 
 and a shining smoothness, are the only al- 
 terations to be noticed in the skin covering- t 
 the enlarged joint. The shining smooth- 
 ness seems attributable to the distension* 
 which obliterates the natural farrows and 
 wrinkles of the cutis. When the joint is 
 thus swollen, the integuments cannot be 
 pinched up into a fold, as they could in the 
 state of health, and even in the beginning 
 of th# disease. 
 
 As the distemper of the articulation ad- 
 vances, collections of matter form .about/ 
 the part, and at length burst. The ulce- 
 1 rated openings sometimes heal up ; but 
 such abscesses are generally followed by 
 other collections, which pursue the same 
 course. In some cases, these abscesses 
 form a few months after the firs' affection 
 of the joint ; on other occasions, several 
 years elapse, and no suppuration of this 
 kind makes its appearance. 
 
 Such terrible local mischief must neces- 
 sarily produce constitutional disturbance. 
 The patient's health becomes gr iduullv im- 
 paired ; he loses both his appetite and na- 
 tural rest and sleep ; his pulse is small and 
 frequent; and obstinate debilitating diar- 
 rhoea *iid profuse nocturnal sweats ensue. 
 Such complaints are sooner OP later follow- 
 ed by dissolution, unless the constitution 
 be relieved in time, either by the amend- 
 ment or removal of the diseased part. In 
 dill', rent patients, however, the course of 
 the disease, and its effects upon the system, 
 vary very much in relation to the rapidity 
 with which they occur. 
 
 Rheumatic 10 hit e swellings are very dis- 
 tinct diseases from ihe scrophulous distemper 
 of large joints. In the first, the pain is said 
 never- to occur without being distended 
 with swelling. Scrophulous white swell- 
 ings, on the other hand, are always pre- 
 ceded by a pain, which is particularly con- 
 fined to one point of the articulation. In 
 rheumatic cases, the pain is more general, 
 and diffused over the whole joint. 
 
 With respect to the particular causes of 
 all such white swellings as come within the 
 class of rheumatic ones, little is known. 
 External irritation, either by exposure to 
 damp or cold, or by the application of vi- 
 olence, is often concerned in bringing on 
 the disease ; but very frequently no cause 
 of this kind can be assigned for the com- 
 plaint. As for scrophulous white swellings, 
 there can be no doubt that they are under 
 the influence of a particular kind of con- 
 stitution, termed a scrophulous or strumous 
 habit. In this sort of temperament, every 
 cause capable of exciting inflammation, or 
 any morbid and irritable state of a large 
 ; oint, may bring such disorder as may end 
 
 in the severe disease of which we are now 
 speaking. 
 
 In a man of a sound constitution, an ir- 
 ritation of the kind alluded to might only 
 induce common healthy inflammation of the 
 affected joint. 
 
 In scrophulous habits, it also seems pro- 
 bable that the irritation of a joint is much 
 more easily produced than in the other 
 constitutions ; and no one can doubt that, 
 when once excited in scrophulous habits, 
 it is much more dangerous and difficult of 
 removal than in other patients. 
 
 HYDATID. (Hydatis; from v<fa>, water.) 
 A very singular animal, formed likt a blad- 
 der, and distended with an aqueous fluid. 
 These animals are sometimes formed in the 
 natural cavities of the body, as the abdomen 
 and ventricles of the brain, but more fre- 
 quently in the liver, kidney, and lungs, where 
 they produce diseased actions of those vis- 
 cera. Cull en arranges these affections in the 
 class locales, and order tumores. If the vires 
 naturae medicatrices are not sufficient to 
 effect a cure, the patient mostly falls a 
 sacrifice to their ravages. Dr. Baillie gives 
 the following interesting account of the 
 hydatids, as they are sometimes found in 
 the liver : There is no gland in the human 
 body in which hydatids are so^frequently 
 found as the liver, except the kidneys, 
 where they are still more common. Hy- 
 datids of the liver are usually found in the 
 cyst, which is frequently of considerable 
 size, and is formed of very firm materials, 
 so as to give to the touch almost the feeling 
 of cartilage. This cyst, when cut into, is 
 obviously laminated, and is much thicker in 
 one liver than another. In some livers it 
 is not thicker than a shilling, and in others 
 it is near a quarter of an inch in thickness. 
 The laminae which compose it are formed 
 of a white matter, and on the inside there 
 is a lining of a pulpy substance, like the 
 coagulable lymph, The cavity of the cyst 
 I have seen, in one instance, subdivided 
 by a partition of this pulpy substance. In 
 a cyst may be found one hydatid, or a 
 greater number of them. They lie loose 
 in the cavity, swimming in a fluid ; or some 
 of them are attached to the side of the 
 cyst. They consist of a round bag, which 
 is composed of a white, semi-opaque, pul- 
 py matter, and contain a fluid capable of 
 coagulation. Although the common colour 
 of hydatids be white, yet I have occasion- 
 ally seen some of a light amber colour. 
 The bag of the hydatid consists of two 
 laminae, and possesses a good deal of con- 
 tractile power. In one hydatid this coat, 
 or bag, is much thicker and more opaque 
 than in another ; and even in the same hy- 
 datid, different parts of it will often differ 
 in its thickness. On the inside of an hy- 
 datid, smaller ones are sometimes found, 
 which are commonly not larger than the 
 heads of pins, but sometimes they are even 
 
382 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 larger In their size than a gooseberry. 
 These are attached to the larger hydiitid, 
 either at scattered irregular distances, or 
 so as to form small clusters ; and they are 
 also found floating loose in the l.quor of 
 the larger hydatids. Hyd.itids of the liver 
 are often found unconnected with each 
 other ; but sometimes they have been said 
 to enclose each other in a series, like pill- 
 boxes. The most common situation of hy- 
 datids of the iiver is in its substance, and 
 enclosed in a cyst : but they are occasion- 
 ally attached to the outer surface of the 
 liver, hanging from it, and occupying more 
 or less of the general cavity of the abdo- 
 men. The origin and real nature of these 
 hydatids are not fully ascertained ; it is 
 extremely probable, however, that they 
 are a sort of imperfect animalcules. There 
 is no doubt at all, that the hydatids in the 
 livers of sheep are animalcules ; they have 
 been often seen to move, when taken out of 
 the liver and put into warm water; and 
 they retain this power of motion for a 
 good many hours after a sheep has been 
 killed. The analogy is great between hy- 
 datids in the liver of a sheep, and those of 
 the human subject. In both, they are 
 contained in strong cysts, and in both they 
 consist of the same white pulpy matter. 
 There is undoubtedly some difference be- 
 tween them in simplicity of organization : 
 the hydatid in the human liver being a 
 simple uniform bag, and the hydatid in 
 that of a sheep having a neck and mouth 
 appending to the bag. This difference 
 need be no considerable objection to the 
 opinion above stated. Life may be con- 
 ceived to be attached to the most simple 
 form of organization. In proof of this, 
 hydatids have been found in^the brains of 
 sheep, resembling almost exactly those in 
 the human liver, and which have been 
 seen to move, and therefore are certainly 
 known to be animalcules. The hydatids of 
 the human liver, indeed, have not, as far 
 as I know, been found to move, when 
 taken out of the body and put into warm 
 water ; were this to have happened, no un- 
 certainty would remain. It is not difficult 
 to see a good reason why there will hardly 
 occur any pr .per opportunity of making 
 this experiment. Hydatids are not very 
 often found in the liver, because it is not 
 a ver) frequent disease there ; and the body 
 is allowed to remain for so long a time af- 
 ter death before it is examined, that the 
 hydatids must have lost their living prin- 
 ciple, even if they were animalcules, how- 
 ever, it is very strong : and it appears even 
 more difficult to account for their pro- 
 duction, according to the common theory 
 of generation, than for that of intestinal 
 worms. We do not get rid of the difficul- 
 ty by asserting, that hydatids in the hu- 
 man liver are not living animals, because 
 in gheep they are certainly such, where the 
 
 difficulty of accounting for their produc- 
 tion is oreois'-ly tlv- same. 
 
 HYDR \GOGUES. (Medicamenta hy- 
 drogoga ; from veTo^, ^yater, and tx, to drive 
 out.) Medicines are so termed, which 
 posses* the property of increasing the 
 secreti.ms or excretions of the body, so as 
 to cause the removal of water from any of 
 its cavities, such as tonics, diuretics, ca- 
 thartics, &c. 
 
 HYDHAKGYRI NITRICO-OXYDUM. 
 See Nitrico-oxydnm hydrargyri. 
 
 HYDRARGYKIOXYDUMCINEREUM. 
 See Oxydum hi/drargyn cinereum. 
 
 HYDR \RGYRI OXYDUM RUBRUM. 
 See Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. 
 
 HYDRARGYRI OXYMURIAS. See 
 Oxymurias hydrargyri 
 
 HYDRARGYUI SUBMURLAS. See 
 Submurias hydrargyri. 
 
 HYDRARGYRI SULPHURETUM RU- 
 BRUM. See Sulphuretum hydrargyri 
 rnbrum. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS. vtpryvpe : from vfa>^ 
 water, and *g^yo?, silvtr; so named from 
 its having the resemblance to fluid silver.) 
 See Mercury. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS ACETATUS. Mer- 
 curius acetatus. Pihdte Keyseri. By this 
 preparation of mercury, the celebrated 
 Keyser acquired an immense fortune in 
 curing the venereal disease. It is an ace- 
 tite of quicksilver, and therefore termed 
 acetis hydrargyri in the new chemical no- 
 menclature. The dose is from three to 
 five grains. Notwithstanding the enco- 
 mium given to it by some, it does not ap- 
 pear to be so efficacious as some other 
 preparations of mercury. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS CUM CRETA. Mer- 
 cury with chalk, Jtfercurius alkaUzatits. 
 " Take of purified mercury, by weight, 
 three ounces ; prepared chalk, five ounces." 
 Rub them together, until the metallic 
 globules disappear. This preparation is 
 milder than any other mercurial, and does 
 not so easily act upon the bowels ; it is, 
 therefore, used largely by many practition- 
 ers, and possesses alterative properties in 
 cutaneous and venereal complaints, in ob- 
 structions of the viscera, or of the pros- 
 tate gland, given in the dose of J)ss to 
 gss, two or three times a day. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS CUM SULPHURE. 
 JLthiops mineral. This is a black sul- 
 phuret of mercury, and therefore called 
 sulphuretum hydrargyri nigrum in the new 
 chemical nomenclature. The mercury and 
 sulphur are triturated together ; the blend- 
 ed mass thus obtained consists of sulphur 
 and an imperfect oxyd of mercury. Tbe 
 mercury, by this admixture of the sulphur, 
 is deprived of its salivating power, and 
 may be administered with safety to all ages 
 and constitutions, as an anthelmintic and 
 alterative. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS PRECIPITATES 
 
HYD 
 
 ALBUS. White precipitated mercury. 
 Calx hydrargyri alba. " Take of oxymu- 
 riate of mercury, muriate of ammonia, of 
 each half a pound ; solution of subcarbo- 
 nate of potash, half a pint ; distilled water, 
 four pints." First dissolve the muriate of 
 ammonia, then the oxymuriate of mercury, 
 in tiie distilled water, and add thereto the 
 solution of subcarbonate of potash. Wash 
 the precipitated powder until it becomes 
 tasteless ; then dry it. It is only used ex- 
 ternally, in the form of ointment, as an 
 application in some cutaneous affections. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS PREC1PITATUS 
 CINEREUS. This preparation, ordered 
 in the Edmbuigh pharmacopoeia, is an 
 oxyd ot mercury, and nearly the same 
 with the hydrargyri oxydum cinereum of the 
 London pharmacopoeia ; it is used as an al- 
 terative in cases of pains arising 1 from an 
 admixture of rheumatism with syphilis. It 
 may be substituted for the hydrargyrus- sul- 
 phurous ruber, in fumigating ozena, and 
 venereal ulcerated sore throat, on account 
 of its not yielding any vapour offensive to 
 the patient. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS PURIFICATUS. Pu- 
 rified mercury. Argentum vivum puri- 
 fication. " Take of mercury, by weight, 
 six pounds ; iron filings, a pound." Rub 
 them together, and distil the mercury 
 from an iron retort, by the application of 
 heat to it. Purified quicksilver is some- 
 times administered in its metallic state, in 
 doses of an ounce or more, in constipation 
 of the bowels. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS PHOSPHORATUS. 
 This remedy has been observed to heal 
 inveterate venereal ulcers iii a very 
 short time, nay, in the course of a very 
 few days, particularly those ,.bout the pu- 
 denda. In venereal inflammations of the 
 eyes, chancres, rheumatisms, and chronic 
 eruptions, it has proved of eminent ser- 
 vice. Upon the whole, if used with neces- 
 sary precaution, and in the hands of a ju- 
 dicious practitioner, it is a medicine mild 
 and gentle in its operation. The cases in 
 which it deserves the preference over other 
 mercurial preparatio s ar. these: in an 
 inve erate stage of sypliylis, particularly in 
 persons of torpid insensible fibres ; in cases 
 of exostosis, as well as obsi ructions in the 
 lymphatic system ; in chronic complaints 
 of the skin. 
 
 The following is the formula. 9* Hy- 
 drargyri ph'.sphorati, gr. iv. Curticis cm- 
 namomi in pulverem triti, gr. xiv. Sac- 
 chau purif - gss. Misce. The whoie to be 
 divided into eight equal parts, one of which 
 is to be taken every morning and evening, 
 unless salivation takes place, when it 
 ought to be di -continued Seme patients, 
 however, will bear from one to two ^Tams 
 of the phesphat of quicksilver, whnout in- 
 convenience. 
 
 HYDRARGYRUS VITRIOLATUS. 
 
 EYD 
 
 383 
 
 Turpethum mineivle. Mercurius emeticus 
 Jlavus. Sulphas hydrargyri. Formerly 
 this medicine was in more general use than 
 in the present day. It is a very powerful 
 and active alterative when given in small 
 doses. Two grains act on the stomach so 
 as to produce violent vomitings. Ii is re- 
 commended as an errhine in cases of amau- 
 rosis. In combina'ion with antimony, it 
 acts powerfulls on the skin. 
 
 HTDREL^UM. (From t/ftg, water, and 
 sAat/ov, oii.) A mix'.ure of oil and water. 
 
 HTDRENTEROCELE. (From vfug, wa<er, 
 tvli^ov, an intestine, and XM, a tumour.) 
 A dropsy of the scrotum, attended with 
 rupture." 
 
 HYDROA. (From Jg, water.) A wa- 
 tery pustule. 
 
 HYDROCARDIA. (From wTg t wa- 
 ter, and itstgcft*, the heart.) Jfydrocordis. 
 If} drops pericardii. Dropsy of the heart. 
 Dropsy ot the pericardium. A collection 
 of fluid jn the pericardium, which may be 
 either coagulabie lymph, serum, or a puri- 
 form fluid, ii produces symptom.- sii ilar 
 to those of hydrothorax, with violent pal- 
 pitation of the heart, and mostly an inter- 
 mit ent pulse. It is incurable. 
 
 HYDROCKLE. (From i/cfog, water, and 
 XA#, a tumour.) Tru term hydrocek t 
 li used in a literal sense, means any tu- 
 mour produced by water; but surgeons 
 have always confined it to those which pos- 
 sess either the membranes of the scrotum, 
 or the coats of the testicle and ils vessels. 
 Th- first of these, viz. that which has its 
 seat in the membranes of the scrotum, ana- 
 sarca integumento; um, is common to the 
 whole bag, and to all the cellular substance 
 which loosely envelopes both the testes. 
 It is, strictly spakmg, only a symptom of 
 a disease, m which the whole h : bit is most 
 frequently more or less concerned, -.md 
 very seldom affects the part only. The 
 latter, or those which occupy the c>ats 
 immediately investing the testicle and its 
 vessel*, hydrocele tunicx vaginaiis, are 
 absoimely local, very seldom affect the 
 common membrane of the scrotum, gene- 
 rally attack one side only, and a?e fre- 
 quently found in persons who are perfectly 
 free fro'm all other complaints. 
 
 The anasarca integument orum retains 
 the impression of the finger. The vaginal 
 hydr cele is elastic. 
 
 The hydroreie of the tunica vaginaiis 
 lesti- is a morbid accumulation of the vva- 
 te;- separa'ed on the internal surface of the 
 tunica vagmniis, to moisten or lubricate 
 the-- testicle. 
 
 From its first appearance, it seldom dis- 
 appears, or dim-msb.es, but generally con- 
 tinues to increase, sometimes rapidly, at 
 others more slowly. In some, ;t grows to 
 a painful degree of distention ,n a few 
 m .i.iis ; in other-, it continues many years 
 with little disturbance* As it enlarges, it 
 
384 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 becomes more tense, and is sometimes 
 transparent ; so that if a candle is held on 
 the opposite side a degree of litrht is per- 
 ceived through the whole tumour; but the 
 only certain distinction is the fluctuation, 
 which is not found when the disease is an 
 hernia of the omentum, or intestines, or 
 an inflammatory or a schirrhous tumour of 
 the testicle. 
 
 HYDROCELE CTSTATA. Encysted hy- 
 drocele of the spermatic cord resembles 
 the common hydrocele ; but the tumour 
 docs not extend to the testicle, which may 
 be felt below or behind it, while, in the hy- 
 drocele of the vaginal coat, when large, the 
 testicle cannot be discovered. In this dis- 
 ease, also, the penis is not buried in the tu- 
 mour. Sometimes the fluid is contained 
 in two distinct cells ; and this is discovered 
 by little contractions in it. It is distin- 
 guished from the anasarcous hydrocele by 
 a sensible fluctuation, and the want of the 
 inelastic pitting ; from hernia, by its be- 
 ginning below, from its not receding in an 
 horizontal position, and not enlarging by 
 coughing and sneezing. 
 
 HVDROCELK FUIflClJLI SPERXATICI, Or 
 
 hydrocele of the spermatic cord. Ana- 
 sarcous hydrocele of the spermatic cord 
 sometimes accompanies ascites, and at 
 other times it is found to be confined to the 
 cellular substance, in or about the sperma- 
 tic cord. Tiie causes of this disease may 
 be, obstructions in the lymphatics leading 
 from the part, in consequence of schirrous 
 affections of the abdominal viscera, or the 
 pressure of a tru.ss applied for the cure of 
 hernia. 
 
 When the affection is connected with 
 anasarca in other parts, it is then so evi- 
 dent as to require no particular description. 
 When it is local, it is attended with a co- 
 lourles tumour in the course of the sper- 
 matic cord, soft and inelastic to the touch, 
 and unaccompanied wilh fluctuation. In 
 an erect position of the body, it is of an 
 oblong figure ; but when the body is re- 
 cumbent, it is flatter, and somewhat round. 
 Generally, it is no longer than the part of 
 the cord which lies in the groin ; though 
 sometimes it extends as far as the testicle, 
 and even stretches the scrotum to an an- 
 common size. By pressure, a great part 
 of the swelling can always be made to re- 
 cede into the abdomen. It instantly, how- 
 ever, returns to iis former situation, on 
 the pressure being withdrawn. 
 
 HYDROCELE PERITOX/EI. Ascites, or 
 common dropsy of the belly. 
 
 HTDROCELE SPINALIS. A watery swell- 
 ing on the vertebrae. 
 
 HYDROCELODES ISCHURIA. (From vfee^ 
 water, ;.nd jcxaxfy?, attended with tumour.) 
 Applied to a suppj-essiori of urine, from a 
 rupture ..f the urethr.-i. 
 
 HYDROCF.HHALUS. (From iftTog, wa- 
 ter, and xiy&Ktt, the head.) ffydroceplta- 
 
 lum. Dropsy of the brain. Dropsy of 
 the head. A genus of disease arranged by 
 Cullen, in the class cachexies, and order 
 intwnsscentix. It is distinguished by au- 
 thors into external and internal: 1. Ify- 
 drocephalus externus, is a collection of wa- 
 ter bet \ een the membranes of the brain. 
 2. Hydrocephalus internns, is when a fluid 
 is collected in the ventricles of the brain, 
 producing dilatation of the pupils, apo- 
 plexy, &c. See Jlpoplexia. It is some- 
 times of a chronic nature, when the water 
 has been known to increase to an enor- 
 mous quantity, effecting a diastasis of the 
 bones of the head, and an absorption of 
 the substance of the brain. 
 
 Pain in the head, particularly across the 
 brow, stupor, dilatation of the pupils, 
 nausea, vomiting, preternatural slowness 
 of the pulse, and convulsions, are the pa- 
 thognomic symptoms of this disease, which 
 have been laid down by the generality of 
 writers. 
 
 Hydrocephalus is almost peculiar to 
 children, being rarely known to extend 
 beyond the age of twelve or fourteen ; and 
 it seems more frequently to arise in those 
 of a scrophulous and ricketty habit than in 
 others. It is -an affection which has been 
 observed to pervade families, afl'ccting all 
 or the greater part of the children at a cer- 
 tain period of their life ; which seems to 
 shew that, in many cases, it depends more 
 on the general habit than on any local af- 
 fection, or accidental cause. 
 
 The disease has generally been supposed 
 to arise in consequence either of injuries 
 done to the brain itself, by blows, falls, &c. 
 from scirrhous tumours or excrescences 
 within the skull, from original laxity or 
 weakness in the brain, or from general de- 
 bilitv and an impoverished state of th f 
 blood. 
 
 With respect to its proximate cause, very- 
 opposite opinions are siill entertained by- 
 medical writers, which, in conjunction ilh 
 the equivocal nature of its symptoms, prove 
 a source of considerable embarrassment to 
 the young prac'itioner. 
 
 Dr. Heddoes says, he believes it to be- 
 long to inflamm >tions, and that, at an early- 
 period, he should be inclined to bleed as 
 largely as in pneumonia. 
 
 Dr. "Withering observes that, in a great 
 many cases, if not in all, congestion, or 
 slight inflammation, are the precursors to 
 the nqueous accumulation. 
 
 Dr. Rush thinks that, instead of its be- 
 ing considered an idiopathic dropsy, it 
 should be considered only as an effect of a 
 primary inflammation, or congestion of 
 blood in the brain. It appears (says he) 
 that the disease, in its first stage, is the ef- 
 fect of causes which produce a less degree 
 of that inflammation which constitutes 
 phrenitis ; and that its second stage is a 
 less degree of that effusion which produces 
 
HYDROCEPHALUS. 
 
 385 
 
 serous apoplexy in adults. The former 
 partakes of the nature of the chronic in- 
 flammation of Dr. Cullen, and the asthe- 
 nic inflammation of Dr. Brown. There 
 are others again, who view the subject in a 
 very different light. Dr. Darwin sup- 
 poses inactivity, or torpor of the absor- 
 bent vessels of the brain, to be the cause of 
 hydrocephalus internus ; but he confesses, 
 in another part of his work, that the tor- 
 por of the absorbent vessels may often 
 exist as a secondary effect. 
 
 Dr. Whytt, who has published an inge- 
 nious treatise on the disease, observes, the 
 immediate cause of every kind of dropsy is 
 the same, viz. such a state of the parts as 
 makes the exhalent arteries throw out a 
 greater quantity of fluids than the absor- 
 bents can take up. From what he after- 
 wards mentions, he evidently considers 
 this state as consisting in debility. 
 
 As many cases are accompanied with an 
 increased or inflammatory action of the 
 vessels of the brain, and others again are 
 observed to prevail along with general ana- 
 sarca, it seems rational to allow that hy- 
 drocephalus is, in some instances, the con- 
 sequence of congestion, or slight inflam- 
 mation in the brain ; and that, in others, 
 it arises either from general debility or to- 
 pical laxity. In admitting these as incon- 
 trovertible facts, Dr. Thomas is at the 
 same time induced to suppose that the 
 cases of it occurring from mere debility 
 are by no means frequent. 
 
 The great analogy subsisting between 
 the symptoms which are characteristic of 
 inflammation, and those which form the 
 first stage of the acute species of hydro- 
 cephalus, (for the disease, as already ob- 
 served, has been divided into the chronic 
 and acute by some writers,) together with 
 'the good effects often consequent on blood- 
 letting, and the inflammatory appearance 
 which the blood frequently exhibits, seem 
 to point out strong proof of the disease be- 
 ing, in most instances, an active inflam- 
 mation, and that it rarely occurs from 
 mere debility, as a primary cause. 
 
 The progress of the disorder has, by 
 some, been divided into three stages. 
 
 When it is accompanied by an increased 
 or inflammatory action of the brain, as not 
 uncommonly happens, its first stage is 
 marked with many of the symptoms of 
 pyrexia, such as languor, inactivity, loss 
 of appetite, nausea, vomiting, parched 
 tongue, hot, dry skin, flushing of the face, 
 head-ach, throbbing of the temporal ar- 
 teries, and quickened pulse ; which symp- 
 toms always suffer an exacerbation in the 
 evening, but towards morning become 
 milder. 
 
 When it is unaccompanied by any in- 
 flammatory action of the brain, many of 
 these appearances are not to be observed. 
 In these cases it is marked by a dejection 
 
 of countenance, loss of appetite, pains 
 over the eyes, soreness of The integuments 
 of the cranium to the touch, propensity to 
 the bed, aversion to being moved, nausea, 
 and costiveness. The disease, at length, 
 makes a remarkable transition, which de- 
 notes the commencement of its second 
 stage. The child screams out, without be- 
 ing able to assign any cause ; its sleep is 
 much disturbed; there is a considerable 
 dilatation of the pupils of the eyes, with- 
 out any contraction on their being exposed 
 to light ; lethargic torpor, with strabismus, 
 or perhaps double vision, ensues, arid the 
 pulse becomes slow and unequal. 
 
 In the third stage, the pulse returns 
 again to the febrile state, becoming un- 
 commonly quick and variable ; and coma, 
 with convulsions, ensue. When the accu- 
 mulation of water is very great, and the 
 child young, the sutures recede a consi- 
 derable way from each other, and the head, 
 towards the end, becomes much enlarged. 
 
 When recoveries have actually taken 
 place in hydrocephalus, we ought proba- 
 bly to attribute more to the efforts of na- 
 ture than to the interference of art. In 
 every instance it is to be regarded as of 
 difficult cure. 
 
 An accumulation of water in the ven- 
 tricles of the brain is one of the most 
 common appearances to be observed on 
 dissection. In different cases, this is accu- 
 mulated in greater or less quantities. It 
 sometimes amounts only to a few ounces, 
 and occasionally to some pints. When the 
 quantity of water is considerable, the tor- 
 nix is raised at its anterior extremity, in 
 consequence of its accumulation, and an 
 immediate opening of communication is 
 thereby formed between the lateral ven- 
 tricles. The water is of a purer colour, 
 and more limpid than what it is found in 
 the dropsy of the thorax, or abdomen. It 
 appears, however, to be generally of the 
 same nature with the water that is accu- 
 mulated in these cavities. In some in- 
 stances the water in lydrocephalus con- 
 tains a very small proportion of coagula- 
 ble mutter, and in others it is entirely free 
 from it. 
 
 When the water is accumulated to a 
 very large quantity in the ventricles, the 
 substance of the brain appears to be a sort 
 of pulpy bag, containing a fluid. The 
 skull, upon such occasions, is very much 
 enlarged in size, and altered in its shape ; 
 and it appears exceedingly large in pro- 
 portion to the face. On removing the 
 scalp, the bones are found to be very thin, 
 and there are frequently broad spots of 
 membrane in the bone. These appear- 
 ances are, however, only to be observed 
 where the disease has been of some years 
 continuance. 
 
 In some cases, where the quantity of 
 water collected is not great, the substance 
 3D 
 
386 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 of the brain has appeared to be indurated, 
 and in others softened. At times, the or- 
 gan has been found gorged with biood ; 
 collections also of a viscid tenacious mat- 
 ter have been discovered in cysts, upon its 
 external surface, ard tumours have been 
 found attached to its substance. 
 
 HYDROCEPHALUS ACUTUS. See Hydroce- 
 phau/,s. 
 
 HYDROCEPHALUS EXTERNUS. Water be- 
 tween the brain and its membranes. 
 
 HYDROCJIPHALUS INTERMITS. "Water in 
 the ven ncles of the bra.n. 
 
 HYDROCOTYLE. (From t/%, wa- 
 ter, unu xo7wA, ihe cotula.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Lmux^n sys- 
 tem. Class, Pentandria. Order, Digy- 
 nia. 
 
 2. The name, in some pharmacopoeias, 
 for the common marsh or water cotula, 
 or penny-wort, which is said to possess 
 acrid qualities. 
 
 HYDRO CYST is. (From wTg, water, and 
 
 r;?, a vesicle,) An encysted dropsy. 
 
 HYDROGEN. (Hydrogenium ; from 
 
 >g, '.\ater, and yivofji.cu t to become, or 
 to produce, because with oxygen it 
 produces wat r.) Base of inflammable air. 
 
 Hydrogen is a substance not perceptible 
 to our sensations in a separate state ; but 
 its existence is not at all the less certain. 
 Though we cannot exhibit it experimen- 
 tally uncombined, we can pursue it while 
 it passes out of one combination into an- 
 other ; we cannot, indeed, arrest it on its 
 passage, but we never fail to discover it, 
 at least if we use the proper chymical 
 means, when it presents itself to our notice 
 in a new compound. 
 
 Hydrogen, as its name expresses, is one 
 of the constituent elements of water. Its 
 existence was 'unknown till lately. It is 
 plentifully distributed in nature, and acts 
 a very considerable part in the processes of 
 the animal and vegetuble economy. It is 
 one of the ingredients in the mixtures of 
 bitumen, of oils, fais, ardent spirit, ether, 
 and, in fact, of all the proximate compo- 
 nent parts of all animal and vegetable bo- 
 dies. It forms a constituent part f all 
 animal and vegetable acids. It is one of 
 the bases of ammonia and of various other 
 compound gast?s. 
 
 It possesses so great an affinity with ca- 
 loric, that it can only exist in the state of 
 gas ; it is consequently imp ssible to pro- 
 cure it in tfte concrete or liquid state, inde- 
 pendent of combination. 
 
 Solid hydrogen, therefore, united to ca- 
 loric and l.ght, forms HYDROGEN GAS. 
 Properties of Hydrogen Gas. 
 
 This gus, which was formerly called in- 
 flammable air, was discovered by Mr. 
 Cavendish, in the year 1768, though it 
 had been noticed long before by the an- 
 cients. The famous philosophical candle 
 attests the antiquity of this discovery. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, like oxygen gas, is a 
 triple compound, consisting of the pon- 
 derable base of hydrogen, caloric, and 
 light It possesses all the mechanical pro- 
 perties of atmospheric air. It is the light- 
 est substance whose weight we are able to 
 estimate : when in its purest state, and free 
 from moisture, it is about thirteen times 
 lighter than atmospheric air. It is not 
 fitted for respiration; animals, when, 
 obliged to breathe in it, die almost instan- 
 taneously. It is decomposed by living 
 vegetables, and its basis becomes one of 
 the constituents of oil, resin, &c. It is 
 inflammable, and burns rapidly when kin- 
 dled, in contact tvith atmospheric air or 
 oxygen gas, by means of the electric spark, 
 or by an inflamed body ; and burns, when, 
 pure, with a blue lambent flame ; but all 
 turning substances are immediately extin- 
 guished when immersed in it. It is, there- 
 fore, incapable of supporting combustion. 
 It is not injurious to growing vegetables. 
 It is unabsorbable by most subs ances ; 
 but water absorbs about one-thirteenth of 
 its bulk. It is capable of dissolving car- 
 bon, sulphur, phosphorus, arsenic, and 
 many other bodies. When its basis com- 
 bines with that of oxygen gas, water is 
 formed; with nitrogen it forms ammonia. 
 It does not act on earthy substances. It 
 is decomposable by a great variety of bo- 
 dies. 
 
 Method of obtaining Hydrogen Gas. A 
 ready .nethod of obtaining hydrogen gas 
 consists in subjecung water to the action 
 of a substance which is capable of decom- 
 posing this fluid. 
 
 1. For this purpose, let sulphuric acid, 
 previously diluted with four or five times 
 its weight ot water, be poured on iron 
 filings, or bits of zinc, in a small retort, 
 or gas-bottle, called a pneumatic flask, 
 or proof; as soon as the diluted acid comes 
 in contact with the metal, a violent effer- 
 vescence takes place, and hydrogen gas 
 escapes without external heat being ap- 
 plied. It may be collected in the usual 
 manner over water, taking care to let a 
 certain portion escape, on account of the 
 atmospheric air contained in the disengag- 
 ing vessels. 
 
 The production of hydrogen gas in the 
 above way is owing to the decomposition of 
 water. The iron, or zinc, when in con- 
 tact with this fluid, in conjunction with 
 sulphuric acid, has a greater affinity to 
 oxygen than the hydrogen has; the oxy- 
 gen, therefore, unites to it, and forms, an 
 ox id of that metal, which is instantly at- 
 tacked . and dissolved by the acid ; the 
 other constituent part of the water, the hy- 
 drogen, is set free, which, by uniting with 
 caloric, assumes the form of hydrogen gas, 
 The oxygen is therefore the bond of union 
 between the metal and the acid. 
 
 The hissing noise, or effervescence, ob,- 
 
HYD 
 
 servable during the process, is owing to 
 the rapid motion excited in the mixture by 
 means of the great number of air-bubbles 
 quickly disengaged and breaking at the 
 surface of the fluid. 
 
 We see also in this case, that two sub- 
 stances exert an attraction, and are even 
 capable of decomposing, jointly, a third, 
 which neither of them is able to do 
 singly, viz. if we present sulphuric acid 
 alone, or iron or zinc alone, to water, 
 they cannot detach the oxygen from the 
 hydrogen of that fluid; but if both are ap- 
 plied, a decomposition is instantly effect- 
 ed. This experiment, therefore, proves 
 that the agency of chymical affinity be- 
 tween two or more bodies may lie dor- 
 mant, until it is called into action by the 
 interposition of another body, which fre- 
 quently exerts no energy upon any of them 
 in a separate state. Instances of this kind 
 were formerly called predisposing affinities. 
 
 2. Iron, in a red heat, has also the pro- 
 perty of decomposing water, by dislodging 
 the oxygen from its combination with hy- 
 drogen, in the following manner. 
 
 Let a gun-barrel, having its touch-hole 
 screwed up, pass through a furnace, or 
 large crucible perforated for that purpose, 
 taking care to incline the barrel at the 
 narrowest part ; adjust to its upper extre- 
 mity a retort charged with water, and let 
 the other extremity terminate in a tube, 
 intro'duced under a receiver in the pneu- 
 matic trough. Wh'en the apparatus is 
 thus disposed, and well luted, bring the 
 gun-barrel to 'a red heat, and when tho- 
 roughly red-hot, make the water in the 
 retort boil; the vapour, when passing 
 through the red-hot tube, will yield hydro- 
 gen gas abundantly. In this experiment, the 
 oxygen of the water combines with the 
 iron at a red heat, so as to convert it into 
 an oxyd, and the caloric applied combines 
 with the hydrogen of the water, and forms 
 hydrogen gas. It is, therefore, the result 
 of a double affinity, that of the oxygen of 
 the water with the metal, and that of its 
 hydrogen with caloric. 
 
 The more caloric is employed in the ex- 
 periment of decomposing water by means 
 of iron, &c. the sooner is the water decom- 
 posed. 
 
 Hydrogen gas is frequently found in 
 great abundance in mines and coal-pits, 
 where it is sometimes generated suddenly, 
 and becomes mixed with the atmospheric 
 air of these subterraneous cavities. If a 
 lighted candle be brought in, this mixture 
 often explodes, and produces the most 
 dreadful effects. It is called, by mmers, 
 Jire-damp. It generally forms a cloud in 
 the upper part of the mine, on account of 
 its levity, but does not mix there with at- 
 mospheric air, unless some agitation takes 
 place. The miners frequently get fire to 
 
 HYD 
 
 387 
 
 it with a candle, laying at the same time 
 flat on their t';ces, to escape the violence of 
 the shock. An easier and more safe me- 
 thod of clearing the mine is, by leading a 
 long tube through the shaft of it, to the 
 ash-pit of a furnace ; by this means the 
 gas will be conducted to feed the fire. 
 
 Hydrogen gas, in whatever manner pro- 
 duced, always originates from water, ei- 
 ther in consequence of a preceding de- 
 composition, in which it had been com- 
 bined, in the state of solid or fixed hydro- 
 gen, with one of the substances employed, 
 or from a decomposition of water actually 
 taking place during the experiment. 
 
 There are instances recorded of a va- 
 pour issuing from the stomach of dead 
 persons, which took fire on the approach 
 of a candle. We even find accounts, in 
 several works, of the combustion of living 
 human beings, which appears to be spon- 
 taneous. Dr. Swediaur related some in- 
 stances of porters at Warsaw, who, having 
 drank abundantly of spirit, fell down in 
 the street, with the smoke issuing out of 
 their mouths ; and people came to their 
 assistance, saying they would take fire ; to 
 prevent which, they made them drink a 
 great quantity of milk, or used a more 
 singular expedient, by causing them to 
 swallow the urine of the by-standers, im- 
 mediately on its evacuation. 
 
 However difficult it may be to give cre- 
 dit to such narratives, it is equally difficult 
 to reject them entirely, without refusing to 
 admit the numerous testimonies of men, 
 who were, for the most part, worthy of 
 credit. Citizen Lair has collected all the 
 circumstances of this nature which he 
 found dispersed in different books, and has 
 rejected those which did not appear to 
 be supported by respectable testimony, to 
 which he has added some others, related by 
 persons still living. These narratives are 
 nine in number ; they were communicated 
 to the Philomatic Society, at Paris, and in- 
 serted in the bulletin, Thermidor, An. 5, 
 No. 29. The cause of this phenomenon 
 has been attributed to a development of 
 hydrogen gas taking place in the stomachs 
 of these individuals. 
 
 Citizen Lair believes that the bodies of 
 these people were not burned perfectly 
 spontaneously, hut it appeared to be owing 
 to some very slight external cause, such as 
 the fire of a candle, taper, or pipe. 
 
 HYDROGEN GAS, SULPHURATED. 
 Sulphurated hydrogen gas possesses the 
 properties of an acid; for when absorbed 
 by water, its solution reddens vegeta- 
 ble blues ; it combines also with alka- 
 lies, earths, and with seven 1 metallic 
 oxyds. Sulphurated hyclr< gen gas possesses 
 an extremely offensive odour, resembling 
 that of putrid eggs. It kdls animals, snd 
 extinguishes burning bodies. When mixed 
 
388 
 
 HYDROGEN GAS, SULPHURATED. 
 
 with oxygen gas, or atmospheric air, it is 
 inflammable. Mingled with nitrous gas, 
 it burns with a yellowish green flume. It 
 is decomposed by ammonia, by oxygenated 
 muriatic acid gas, and by sulphureous acid 
 gas. It has a strong action on the greater 
 number of metallic oxyds. Its specific 
 gravity to common air is us 1106 to 1000. 
 It is composed, according to Thenart, of 
 70.857 sulphur, and 29.143 hydrogen. It 
 has the properly of dissolving a small quan- 
 tity of phosphorus. 
 
 Sulphurated hydrogen gas may be obtain- 
 ed in several ways : 
 
 1. Take dry sulphuret of potash, put it 
 into a tubulated retort, lodged in a sand- 
 bath, or supported over a lamp ; direct the 
 neck of the retort under a receiver placed 
 in the pneumatic trough ; then pour gra- 
 dually upon the sulphuret diluted sulphuric 
 or muriatic acid ; a violent effervescence 
 will take place, and sulphurated hydrogen 
 gas will be liberated. When no more gas 
 is produced spontaneously, urge the mix- 
 ture with heat, by degrees, till it boils, 
 and gas will again be liberated abundantly. 
 
 The water made use of for receiving it 
 should be heated to about 80 or 90 ; at 
 this temperature it dissolves little of the 
 gas ; whereas, if cold water be made use 
 of, a vast quantity of it is absorbed. 
 
 Explanation. Though sulphur makes 
 no alteration on water, which proves that 
 sulphur has less attraction for oxygen than 
 hydrogen has, yet, if sulphur be united to 
 an alkali, this combination decomposes 
 water whenever it comes in contact with 
 it, though the alkali itself has no attraction 
 either for oxygen or hydrogen. 
 
 The formation of this g;is explains this 
 truth. On adding the sulphuret of potash 
 to the water, this fluid becomes decom- 
 posed, part of the sulphur robs it of its 
 oxygen, and ior-ns with it sulphuric acid ; 
 this generated acid unites to part ot the al- 
 kali, and forms sulphate or potash. The 
 liberated hydrogen dissolves another part 
 of the sulphur, and forms with it sulphu- 
 rated hydrogen, the basis of this gas, 
 which is retained by the sepnraied portion 
 of the alkali. The sulphuric acid added 
 now extricates it from the alkali, and 
 makes it fl\ uflf'in the form of g-;is. 
 
 The mixture m the retort therefore con- 
 tains an alkaline sulphure, properly so 
 called, or the simple combination of sul- 
 phur with aikali ; sulphate of potash, and, 
 lastly, sulphurated hydrogen gas, dissolved 
 in the alkaline sulphure, or an hydroge- 
 nated sulphure". 
 
 Diluted muriatic acid seems best adapt- 
 ed for the production of sulphurated 
 hydrogen gas from alkaline sulphurets. 
 If nitric acid be made use of it, must 
 be much diluted. Sulphuric acid yields 
 little gas, unless assisted by heat. When 
 
 the proportion of sulpur in the sulphuret 
 exceeds that of the alkali, the dense sul. 
 piiuvic acid poured upon it emits sulphuric 
 acid gas, much loaded with sulphur. All 
 the rest ot the acids may be made use of 
 for decomposing the sulphurets. 
 
 2. When iron and sulphur are united to- 
 gether, they afford a large quantity of sul- 
 pliurated hydrogen gas, on submitting them 
 to the action of heat, in contact with 
 water. 
 
 Melt together, in a crucible, equal parts 
 of iron filings and sulphur ; the product is 
 a black brittle mass, called sulphuret of 
 iron. Reduce this to powder, and put it, 
 with a little water, into a tubulated re- 
 tort ; add diluted muriatic acid, and apply 
 a gentle heat, till no more gas is disen- 
 gaged. The philosophy of this expe- 
 riment is analogous to the former. Part 
 of the oxygen of the water unites to part 
 of the sulphur, and forms sulphuric acid ; 
 another part oxydates the iron, which, 
 dissolved by the acid, forms sulphate of 
 iron: the hydrogen of the water unites 
 to another part of the sulphur, and forms 
 sulphurated hydrogen, which becomes 
 gazeous by the addition of caloric. 
 
 3. Sulphurated hydrogen gas may|also be 
 obtained by heating an alkaline sulphuret, 
 with the addition of water, without the 
 affusion of an acid. In this case, the water is 
 also decomposed ; its hydrogen unites 
 with part of the sulphur, and forms sulphu- 
 rated hydrogen ; the oxygen of the water 
 unites with another part of the sulphur, 
 and produces sulphuric acid, which joins to 
 the alkali and forms a sulphate. The sul- 
 phurated hydrogen becomes disengaged 
 by heat in the gazeous form. 
 
 4. Sulphurated hydrogen gas may be 
 obtained by passing hydrogen gas through 
 sulphur, in a state of fusion. 
 
 For this purpose, put sulphur into a gun- 
 barrel, or Wedegwood's tube, and place it 
 across a furnace ; fit to the lower extremi- 
 ty a bent glass tube, which goes under a 
 receiver placed in the pneumatic trough, 
 and adapt to the upper extremity a tubu- 
 lated retort, or other apparatus proper for 
 producing hydrogen gas. The sulphur 
 nm^t then be heated, and, when nulted, 
 and the hydrogen gas evolved, must be 
 made to pass over it, which, in this man- 
 ner, will dissolve part of the sulphur, and 
 become converted into sulphurated hydro- 
 gen gas. 
 
 5. It may likewise be procured in a di- 
 rect manner ; for that purpose, let a small 
 quantity of sulphur be enclosed m a jar 
 full of hydrogen gas, and melt it by means 
 of a burning-glass. This method does 
 not succeed, except the hydrogen gas 
 be as dry as possible, for is affinity to 
 sulphur is weakened in proportion to its 
 moisture. 
 
HYD 
 
 HYDROGEN GAS, PHOSPHORA- 
 TED. Phosphorated hydrogen gas con- 
 sists of phosphorus dissolved in hydrogen 
 gas. 
 
 Properties. It Is the most combustible 
 substance in nature, and it is particu- 
 larly distinguished from all other gi'ses, 
 by the property of taking fire immediately 
 when brought in contact with atmospheric 
 air. When mixed with oxygen gas, or 
 with ox\gena<ed muriatic acid gas, it burns 
 with great vehemence. When bubbles of 
 it are suffered to pass through water, they 
 explode in succession as they reach the 
 surface of this fluid. Tt has an insupport- 
 able odour, similar to that of putrid fish. 
 It is partly absorbable by distilled water, 
 freed from atmospheric air at low tempera- 
 tures. Distilled water absorbs about one- 
 fourth, and gives it out again without 
 alteration by heat. Water containing at- 
 mospheric air decomposes it, when suffered 
 to stand with it for some time. When 
 exposed to vivid light, it deposits phospho- 
 rus in a crystalline form. 
 
 Methods of obtaining it. 
 
 1. Take a small retort ; put into it one 
 part of phosphorus and ten of a concen- 
 trated solution of potash, or soda ; make 
 the mixture boil, and receive the liberated 
 gas over mercury ; or, if it be intended for 
 immediate use, it may be collected over 
 water. In this experiment, a decompo- 
 sition of the water takes place. Its oxy- 
 gen unites to part of the phosphorus, and 
 forms phosphoric acid, which joins to the 
 potash, and forms phosphate of potash. 
 The liberated hydrogen dissolves another 
 part of the phosphorus, and becomes con- 
 verted into phosphorated hydrogen gas. 
 
 In thus preparing this gas, the body of 
 the retort should be filled as nearly as 
 possible with the mixture, otherwise the 
 first portion of gas which is produced in- 
 flames in the retort ; a vacuum is formed, 
 and the water forced up into the retort, 
 and endangers the bursting of it. 
 
 2 Phosphorated hydrogen gas is also 
 obtained, if, by a direct exposure to a 
 strong heat, we effect a combination of 
 phosphorus and lime, and then throw this 
 compound into water, a great quantity of 
 phosphorated hydrogen gas will soon be 
 formed, and may be collected in the usual 
 manner, over water or mercury. 
 
 The production of phosphorated hydro- 
 gen gas in this manner, is analogous to the 
 first, with the only difference that here the 
 decomposition of the water takes place at 
 common temperatures. 
 
 3. Phosphorated hydrogen gas may also 
 be obtained, according to Davy, in the 
 following manner : 
 
 Let water be decomposed in the usual 
 manner, by meair* of zinc and su'plv.im 
 acid, and add to the mixture a quantity of 
 
 IIYD 
 
 389 
 
 phosphorus. The hydrogen evolved will 
 dissolve part of the phosphorus ; phospho- 
 rated hydrogen gas will be produced, and 
 take fire at the surface of the fluid so 
 long as the decomposition of the water is 
 m,.de, with considerable rapidity. But 
 the gas produced in this process burns 
 with a more lambent flame than that ob- 
 tained in the usual manner, probably on 
 account of containing a larger quantity of 
 hydrogen. The experiment is nevertheless 
 brilliant ; for the gas is disengaged in small 
 bubbles, which cover the whole surface of 
 the fluid; they disengage themselves ra- 
 pidly, new ones are produced, and the 
 whole fluid resembles a well of fire. 
 
 For the success of this experiment, 
 it is essential that the water, during the 
 action of its decomposition, be consider- 
 ably heated, which may be effected by a 
 copious addition of sulphuric acid, and 
 that the phosphorus be present in a consi- 
 derable quantity. Half a part of phospho- 
 rus cut into small pieces, one of granulated 
 zinc, three of concentrated sulphuric acid, 
 and five of water, answer this purpose 
 exceedingly well. 
 
 Phosphorated hydrogen gas is also pro- 
 duced by nature. The air which burns at 
 the surftce of certain springs, and forms 
 what ts called burnmg-springs, and the 
 ignis fatui (Jack o'lamerns), which glide 
 along- burying-grounds, or places where 
 animal mutter is putrefying, consists of hy- 
 drogen gas, holding phosphorus in solution. 
 
 Hydrogen gaz, light, carbonated. See 
 Carbonated hydroeren gas. 
 
 Hydrogen $"< z, heavy ^ carbonated. See 
 Carbonated hydrogen got. 
 
 HYDRO LAPATHTJM, (From u<f*g, water, 
 and Astrafiov, the dock ) Herba Brittanica. 
 Lapathum aquaticum. The water-dock. 
 Rwii a x hydrolapathitm t of Linnaeus iJlori- 
 bits hermaphroditis, valvulis integris grani- 
 erisy foliis lanceolatis. The leaves of this 
 plant manifest considerable acidity, and are 
 said to possess a laxative quality. The root 
 is strongly udstnngent, and has been much 
 employed, both externally and internally, 
 for the cure of some diseases of the skin, 
 as scurvy, lepra, lichen, &c. The root 
 powdered is said to be an excellent den- 
 trifrice. 
 
 HTDROMELI. (From txfag, water, and 
 ^tx/, honey.) Mulsum. Aqua mulsa. 
 Jtfelicratum. JSraggat. Hydromel. Water 
 impregnated with honey. After it is fer- 
 mented, it is called vinous hydromel, or 
 mead. 
 
 HYDROMETRA. (From wTag, water, 
 and /Tt, the womb.) Hydrops uteri. 
 Di-opsy of the womb. A genus 01" disease 
 in the class cacheociae, and order intumes- 
 cenliae> of Cull .n. It p duces a swelling 
 of the hypogastric region, sloly and gradu- 
 ally increasing, resembling the figure of the 
 
390 
 
 IIYD 
 
 I1YD 
 
 uterus, yielding to, or fluctuating on, pres- 
 sure ; without Lschury or pregnancy. Sau- 
 vage enumerates seven species. It must 
 be considered as a very rare disease, and 
 one that can with difficulty be ascertained. 
 
 HTBROMPHALUU. (From z/<Ta>, water, 
 and o/uq&xos, the navel.) A tumour -of the 
 navel containing water. 
 
 HZDRONOSOS. (From t/tfag, water, and 
 vo<ro?, a disease.) The sweating-sickness, 
 called Ephidrosis and Sudor anghcus. 
 
 HYDKOPEDESIS. (From u<?u>p, water, and 
 ?njcfa, to break out.) A breaking out into 
 a violent sweat. 
 
 HYDROPHOBIA. (From mTag, water, 
 and <poCso>, IQ fear,) Rabes canina. Cynan- 
 thropia. Cynolesia- Canine madness. This 
 disease arises in consequence of the bite 
 of a rabid animal, as a dog or c^t, and 
 sometimes spontaneously. It is termed 
 hydrophobia, because persons that are thus 
 bitten dread the sight or the falling of 
 water when first seized. Cullen has arran- 
 ged it under the class neuroses, and order 
 spasmi, and defines it a loathing and great 
 dread of drinking any liquids, from their 
 creating a painful convulsion of the pharynx, 
 occasioned most commonly by the bite of a 
 mad animal. 
 
 There are two species of hydrophobia : 
 
 1. Hydrophobia rabiosa t when there is a 
 desire of biting. 
 
 2. Hydrophobia simplex, when there is 
 not a desire of biting. 
 
 Dr. James observes, that this peculiar 
 affection properly belongs to the canine 
 genus, viz. dogs, foxes, and wolves ; in 
 which animals only it seems to be innate 
 and natural, scarcely ever appearing in 
 any others, except when communicated 
 from these. When a dog is affecte d with 
 madness, he becomes dull, solitary, and 
 endeavours to hide himself, seldom bark- 
 ing, but making a murmuring noise, and 
 refusing all kinds of meat and drink. He 
 flies at strangers; but, in this stage, he 
 remembers and respects his master; his 
 head and tail hang down ; he walks as if 
 over-powered by sleep ; and a bite, at this 
 
 Eeriod, though "dangerous, is not so apt to 
 ring on the disease in the animal bitten as 
 one afflicted at a later period. The dog at 
 length begins to pant ; he breathes quickly 
 and heavily; his tongue hangs out; his 
 mouth is continually open, and discharges 
 a large quantity of froth. Sometimes he 
 walks slowly, as if half asleep, and then 
 runs suddenly, but not always directly, 
 forward. At last he forgets his master; 
 his eyes have a dull, watery, red appear- 
 ance ; he grows thin and weak, often falls 
 down, gets up, and attempts to fly at every 
 thing, becoming very soon quite furious. 
 The animal seldom lives in this latter state 
 longer than thirty hours; and it is said, 
 that Ms bites, towards the end of his ex- 
 
 istence, are the most dangerous. The 
 throat of a person suffering hydrophobia is 
 always much affected ; and, it is asserted, 
 the nearer the bite to this part the more 
 perilous. 
 
 Hydrophobia may be communicated to 
 the human subject from the bites of cats, 
 cows, and other an.mals, not of the canine 
 species, to which the affection has been, 
 previously communicated. However, it is 
 from the bues of those domestic ones, the 
 dog 1 and cat, that most cases of hydropho- 
 bia originate. It does not appear that the 
 bite of a person affected can communicate 
 the disease to another ; at lea$>t the records 
 of medicine furnish no proof of this cir- 
 cumstance. 
 
 In the human species, the general symp- 
 toms attendant upon the the bite of a mad 
 dog, or other rabid animal, are the part 
 bitten, at some indefinite period, and occa- 
 sionally long after the bitten part seems 
 quite well, a slight pain begins to be felt in 
 it, now and then attended with itching, 
 but generally resembling a rheumatic pain. 
 Then come on wandering pains, with an 
 uneasiness and heaviness, disturbed sleep, 
 and frightful dreams, accompanied with 
 great restlessness, sudden startings, and 
 spasms, sighing, anxiety, and a love for 
 solitude. These symptoms continuing to 
 increase daily, pains begin to shoot from 
 the place which was wounded, all along 
 up to the throat, with a straitness and sen- 
 sation ot choaking, and a horror and dread 
 at the sight of water, and other liquids, 
 together with a loss of appetite and tre- 
 mor. The person is, however, capable of 
 swallowing any solid substance with tolera- 
 ble ease ; but the moment that any thing in 
 a fluid form is brought in contact with his 
 lips, it occasions him to start back with 
 much dread and horror, although he labours 
 perhaps under great thirst at the time. 
 
 A vomiting of bilious matter soon comes 
 on, in the course of the disease, and an in- 
 tense hot fever ensues, attended with con- 
 tinual watching, great thirst, dryness and 
 roughness of the tongue, hoarseness of 
 the voice, and the discharge of a viscid 
 saliva from the mouth, which the patient 
 is constantly spitting out ; together with 
 spasms of the genital and urinary organs, 
 in consequence of winch the evacuations 
 are forcibly thrown out. His respiration 
 is laborious and uneasy, but hisjudgment is 
 unaffected, and, as long as he retains the 
 power of sper ch, his answers are distinct. 
 
 In some few instances, a severe delirium 
 arises, and closes the tragic scene ; but it 
 more frequently happens, that the pulse 
 becomes tremulous and irregular, that con- 
 vulsions arise, and that nature, being at 
 length exhausted, sinks under the pressure 
 of misery. 
 
 The appearances to be observed, on dis- 
 
IIYD 
 
 HYD 
 
 391 
 
 section, in hydrophobia, are unusual ari- 
 dity of the viscera and other parts ; murks 
 of inflammation in 'he fauces, gula, and 
 larynx ; inflammatory appearances in the 
 stomach, and an accumulation or effusion 
 of blood in the lungs. Some marks of in- 
 flammation are likewise to be observed in 
 the brain, consisting in a serous eifusiori on 
 its surface, or in a redness of the pia mater ; 
 which appearances have al,o presented 
 themselves in the dog. 
 
 In some cases of dissection, not the least 
 morbid appearance has been observed, ei- 
 ther in the fauces, diaphragm, stomach, or 
 intestines. The poison has therefore been 
 conceived by some physicians to act upon 
 the nervous system, and to be so wholly 
 confined to it, as to make it a matter of 
 doubt whexher the qualities of the blood 
 are altered or not. 
 
 HYDROPHTHALMIA. (From <%, 
 water, and o<f>&tyco?, the eye. Hydroph- 
 thalmium. There are two diseases, diffe- 
 rent in their nature and consequences, thus 
 termed. The one is a mere anasarcous or 
 ocdematous swelling of the eyelid. The 
 other, the true hydropthalmia, is a swell- 
 ing: of the bulb of the eye, from too great 
 a collection of the vitreous or aqueous hu- 
 mours. 
 
 HYDROPHTHALMIUM. (From uJg, water, 
 and 096^^0?, the eye.) See Hydrophthal- 
 mia, 
 
 HYDROPHYSOCELE. (From i/<fa>g, water, 
 <f>u<r, flatulence, and *wx, a tumour,) Her- 
 nia, combined with hydrocele. 
 
 HYDROPICA. (From ^a^, the dropsy.) 
 Medicines which relieve or cure dropsy. 
 
 HYDROPIPER. (From wJo>g, water, and 
 vtTrtpis, pepper ; so called from its biting 
 the tongue like pepper, and being a native 
 of marshy places.) Biting arsmart Lake- 
 weed. Water-pepper. Polygonum hydropi.per 
 of Linnaeus. This plant is very common 
 in our ditches ; the leaves have an acrid 
 burning taste, and seem to be nearly of the 
 same nature with those of the arum. They 
 have been recommended as possessing an- 
 tiseptic, aperient, diuretic virtues, and gi- 
 ven in scurvies and cachexies, asthmas, 
 hypochondriacal and nephritic complaints, 
 and wandering gout. The fresh leaves have 
 been applied externally, as a stimulating 
 cataplasm. 
 
 HYDROPNEUMOSARCA. (From vf&, water, 
 Trvwf.*.*, wind, a.;>d <r*, flesh.) A tumour 
 ot air, water, and solid substances. 
 
 HYDROPOIDES, (From i/Jg4> & dropsy, 
 and <fs?, likeness.) A term formerly applied 
 to liquid and watery excrements. 
 
 HYDROPS. (From wfog, water.) Dropsy. 
 A preternatural collection of serous or wa- 
 tery fluid in the cellular substance, or dif- 
 ferent cavities of the body. It receives 
 
 different appellations, according to the 
 particular situation in which it is lodged. 
 
 When it is diffused through ihe cellular 
 membrane, either generally or partially, it 
 is called anasarca When it is deposited in 
 the cavity of the cranium, it is called hy 
 drocephalus; when in the chest, hydrothorax, 
 or hydrops pectoris. When in the abdomen, 
 ascites. In the uterus, hydrotnetra ; and 
 within the scrotum, hydrocele. 
 
 The causes of these diseases are, a fa- 
 mily disposition thereto, frequent saliva- 
 tions, excessive and long continued eva- 
 cuations, a free use of spirituous liquors, 
 (which never fail to destroy the digestive 
 powers,) schirrosities of the liver, spleen, 
 pancreas, mesentery, and other abdominal 
 viscera ; preceding diseases, as the jaun- 
 dice, diarrhoea, dysentery, phthisis, asth- 
 ma, gout, mtermitttnts of long duration, 
 scarlet fever, and some of the exanthema- 
 ta ; a suppression of accustomed evacua- 
 tions, the gudden striking in of eruptive 
 humours, ossification of the valves of the 
 heart, polypi in the right ventricle, aneu- 
 rism in the arteries, tumours making a 
 considerable pressure on the neighbouring 
 parts, permanent obstruction in the lungs, 
 rupture of the thoracic duct, exposure for 
 a length of time to a moist atmosphere, 
 laxity of the exhalents, detect in the ab- 
 sorbents, topical weakness, and general 
 debility. 
 
 HYDROPS AD MATULAM. Diabetes. 
 HYDROPS ARTICTLLI. A white swelling of 
 a joint is sometimes so called. 
 
 HYDROPS CTSTICUS. Any dropsy enclosed 
 in bags or cysts. 
 
 HYDROPS GESTU. An accumulation of syno- 
 via, under the capsular ligament of the knee. 
 HYDROPS MEDULLA SPIXALIS. See Hydro* 
 rachitis and Spin a bifida. 
 
 HroBops OVARII. A dropsy of the ova- 
 rium. A species of a cites, 
 
 HYDROPS PKCTORIS. See Hydrothordx. 
 HYDROPS PERICARDII. See Hydrocardia. 
 HYDROPS PULMOKCM. Water in the cellu- 
 lar interstices of the lungs. 
 
 HYDROPS SCROTI. See Hydrocele 
 HYDROPS UTERI. Hydrometra. 
 HYDROPYHETUS. (From ufog, water, and 
 7rvt]os, fever.) The sweating fever or sick- 
 ness See Sudor Jlnqliciis. 
 
 HYDRORACHITIS, (From wT , water, 
 andp*/c, the spine.) A fluctuating- rumour, 
 mostly situated on the lumbar vertebrae of 
 new-born children. It is : genus of disease 
 in the class cachexies , and order intnmcscen- 
 ti<e of Culien, and is always incurable. See 
 Spina bifida, 
 
 HYDROSACCHAHUM. (From t//a>g, water, 
 and o-*x;*gov, sugar.) A drink made of 
 sugar a : >d water. 
 
 HYDROSAHCA. (From wcfi*>, water, and 
 
392 
 
 HYD 
 
 HYG 
 
 , the flesh.) Water in the cellular mem- 
 brane. See Anasarca. 
 
 HYDROSARCOCELE. (From wJVwg, water, <{>, 
 the flesh, and *x, a tumour.) Sarcocele, 
 with an infusion of water into the cellular 
 membrane. 
 
 HtDRosATUM. (From v<fcg, water, and 
 go<foy, a rose.) A drink made ot water, honey, 
 and the juice of roses. 
 
 HrDRosELixiJM. (From ucTa^, water, and 
 <rt\tvov, purslane. ) A species of purslane, 
 growing in marshy places. 
 
 HlTDROSIJLPHtJttETUM STIBII UTTETTM. See 
 
 Sulphur antimonii prxcipitatum. 
 
 HYDUOSULPHURETUM STIBII RUBRUM. Ke.r- 
 mes mineralis. A sulphuret of antimony for- 
 merly in high estimation as an expectorant, 
 sudorific and anti.>pasmodic, in difficult re- 
 spiration, rheumatism, diseases of the skin 
 and glands. 
 
 HYDROTHORAX. (From uTog, water, 
 and 0a>g*, the chest.) Hydrops thorads. 
 Hydrops pectoris. Dropsy of the chest. A 
 genus of disease in the class cachexies , and 
 order intumescentice t of Cullen. Difficulty 
 of breathing, particularly when in a hori- 
 zontal posture ; sudden starting** from 
 sleep, with anxiety, and palpitations of the 
 heart ; cough, paleness of the visage, ana- 
 sarcous swellings of the lower extremities, 
 thirst, and a scarcity of urine, are the cha- 
 racteristic symptoms of hyd-othor:;x ; but 
 the one which is more decisive than all the 
 rest is, a fluctuation of water being per- 
 ceived in the chest, either by the patient 
 himself or his medical attendant, on certain 
 motions of the body. 
 
 The causes which give rise to the dis- 
 ease are pretty much the same with those 
 which are productive of the other species 
 of dropsy. In some cases, it exists without 
 any other kind of dropsical affection being 
 present ; but it prevails very often as a part 
 of more universal dropsy. 
 
 It frequently takes place to a considera- 
 ble degree before it becomes very percep- 
 tible ; and its presence is not readily 
 known, the symptoms, like those of hy- 
 drocephakis, not being always very dis- 
 tinct. In some instances, the water is 
 collected in both sacs of the pleura ; but at 
 other times, it is only in one. Sometimes 
 it is lodged in the pericardium alone ; but, 
 for the most part, it only appears there, 
 when, at the same time, a collection is 
 present in one or both cavities of the tho- 
 rax. Sometimes 4,he water is effused in the 
 cellular texture of the lungs, v/ilhout any 
 being deposited in the cavity of the thorax. 
 In .< few cases, the water that is collected 
 is enveloped in small cysts, of a membranous 
 native, known by the name of hydatids, 
 which .seem to float in the cavity ; but more 
 frequently they are connected with, and 
 att died to, particular parts of the internal 
 surface of the pleura. 
 
 Hydrothorax often comes on with a 
 sense of uneasiness at the lower end of the 
 sternum, accompanied by a difficulty of 
 breathing, which is much increased by any 
 exertion, and which is always most 'con- 
 siderable during night, when the body is in 
 an horizontal posture. Along with these 
 symp'oms there is a cough, that is at first 
 dry, but which, after a time, is attended 
 with an expectoration of thin mucus. 
 There is likewise a paleness of the com- 
 plexion, and an anasarcous swelling of the 
 feet and legs, together with a considerable 
 degree of thirst, and a diminished flow of 
 urine. Under these appearances, we have 
 just grounds to suspect that there is a col- 
 lection of water in the chest ; but if the 
 fluctuation can be perceived, there can 
 then remain no doubt as to the reality of its 
 presence. 
 
 During the progress of the disease, it is 
 no uncommon thing for the patient to feel 
 a numbness, or degree of palsy, in one or 
 both arms, and to be more than ordinarily 
 sensible to cold. With regard to the pulse, 
 it is usually quick at first, but, towards the 
 end, becomes irregular and intermitting. 
 
 Our prognostic in hydrothorax must, in 
 general, be unfavorable, as it has seldom 
 been cured, and, in many cases, will hardly 
 admit even of alleviation, the difficulty of 
 breathing continuing to increase, until the 
 action of the lungs is at last entirely impe- 
 ded by the quantity of water deposited in 
 the chest. In some cases, the event is 
 suddenly fatal, but in others it is preceded, 
 for a few days previous to death, by a spit- 
 ting of blood. 
 
 Dissections of this disease shew that, in 
 some cases, the water is either collected 
 in one side of the thorax, or that there are 
 hrdatides formed in some particular part 
 of it; but they more frequently discover 
 water in both sides of the chest, accom- 
 panied by a collection in the cellular tex- 
 ture and principal cavities of the body. 
 The fluid is usually of a yellowish colour; 
 possesses properties similar to serum, and, 
 with respect to its quantity, varies very 
 much, being from a few ounces to several 
 quarts. According to the quantity, so are 
 the lungs compressed by it ; and, where it 
 is very considerable, they are usually found 
 much reduced in size. When universal 
 anasarca has preceded the collection in the 
 chest, it is no uncommon occurrence to 
 find some of the abdominal viscera in a 
 sciiirrous state. 
 
 HYGIENE. (From trytauvet, to be well.) 
 Hygiesis. Hygeia. Modern physicians have 
 applied this term to that division of thera- 
 pia which treats of the diet of the sick and 
 the non-natural. 
 
 HYGIESIS. See Hygiene. 
 
 HTGRA. (From t/^oc, humid.) Liquid 
 plasters. 
 
HYM 
 
 HTGREMPLASTRUM. (From uy$os, moist, 
 and t{A7r\a.s-ov , a plaster.) A liquid plas- 
 ter. 
 
 KPtiARH'us. (From uy%w, humid, 
 v, tne eye-lid ) Applied to the 
 emunttory ducts, in the extreme edge, or 
 inner pan, of -he eye-lid. 
 
 HYGRociRcorEi.K, (From u>-g?, moist, 
 M<rGs, a vatix, und JCA, a tuhioui 1 .) Di- 
 lated spermatic veins, with dropsy of the 
 scrotum. 
 
 HYGUOCOLLYRIUM. (From vy-6{ t liquid, 
 and KoKKutov t a collyrium.) A collyrium 
 composed of liquids. 
 
 HYGKOLOGY. (Hygrobgia , from w^oc, 
 a humour or fluid, nd AC^O?, a discourse.) 
 The doctrine of the fluids. 
 
 HYGROMA. (vy-pofjiet: from v^os, a 
 liquid.) An encysted tumoui , whose con- 
 tents are either serum or a fluid like lymph. 
 It sometimes happens that these tumours 
 are filled with hydaiids. Hygromatous tu- 
 mours require the removal of the cyst, or 
 the destruction of its secreted .surface. 
 
 HYGROMETER. (Hygvometrum t from 
 wj/gcc, moist, and //.IT^OV, a measure.) Ily- 
 drometer. An instrument to measure 
 the degrees of moisture in the atmosphere. 
 It also means an infirm part of the body, 
 affected by moisture of the atmosphere. 
 
 HYGROSCOPICS. Substances which 
 have the property of absorbing moisture 
 from the atmosphere. See Atmosphere. 
 
 HYGROMYRUM. (From vyye, moist, 
 and pv^v, a liquid ointment.) A liquid 
 ointment. 
 
 HYGROPHOBIA. The same as hydropho- 
 bia. 
 
 HYLE. (u\>,, matter.) The materia 
 medica, or ma ter of any kind which comes 
 under the cognizance of a medical person. 
 
 HYMEN. (From Hymen, the god of 
 marriage, because this membrane is sup- 
 posed to be entire before marriage, or co- 
 pulation.) The hymen is a thin membrane, 
 of a semilunar or circular form, placed at 
 the entrance of the vagina, which it partly 
 closes. It has a very different appearance 
 in different women, but is generally, if 
 not always, found in virgins, and is very 
 properly esteemed the test of virginity, be- 
 ing ruptured in the first act of coition. 
 The remnants of the hymen are called the 
 carunculse myrtiformes. The hymen is 
 also peculiar to the human species. There 
 are two circumstances relating to the hy- 
 men which require medical assistance. It 
 is sometimes of such a strong ligamentous 
 texture, that it cannot be ruptured, and 
 prevents the connection between the sexes. 
 It is also sometimes imperforated, wholly 
 closing the entrance into the vagina, and 
 preventing any discharge from the uterus ; 
 but both these cases are extr* mely rare. 
 If the hymen be of an unnaturally firm 
 texture, but perforated, though perhaps 
 With a very small opening-, the inconve- 
 
 HVQ 
 
 393 
 
 niencies thence arising will not be disco* 
 vered before the ,imi- ot marrh-ge, when 
 they m;<y be removed by a cruci a incision, 
 made through it, taking care noi to injure 
 the adjoining parts. 
 
 The imperforation of the hymen will 
 produce its inconveniencies when the per- 
 son begins to me m mute. For the men- 
 struous blood, being secrettd from, the, 
 utei'tib a i each period, and not evacuated 
 tlic patient suffers much pain from the 
 distention of the parts, many strange symp- 
 toms and Appearances are occasioned, and 
 suspicions injurious to her reputation are 
 often entertained In a case of this kind, 
 for which Dr. Denman was consulted, the 
 young wnma:., who was twenty -two years 
 of age, having many uterine complaints, 
 with the abdomen enlarged, was suspected 
 to be pregnant, though she persevered in 
 asserting the contr ry, and had never men- 
 struated When she was prevailed upon 
 to submit to an examination, the circumscri* 
 bed turn mr of the uterus was found to 
 reach as high w as the nnvel, and the external 
 parts were ^;re ched by a round soft sub- 
 stance at the entrance of the vagina, in such, 
 a manner as to resemble that, appearance 
 which they have wh n the head of a child 
 is passing through them: but there was np 
 entrance into the vagina. On the following 
 morning, an incision was carefully made 
 through the hymen, which had a fleshy 
 appearance, and wa- thickened in propor- 
 tion to its distention. No ; less than four 
 pounds of blood, of t >e colour and consis- 
 tence of tar, were discharged; and the 
 tumefaction of the abdomen was immedi- 
 ately removed. Several stellaied incisions 
 W'-re afterwards made through the divided 
 edges, which is a very necessary p-.iH ot the 
 operation; and care was taken u prevent 3, 
 re union of the hymen till the m-x period 
 of menstruation, after which she suffered 
 no inconvenience, The blood discharged 
 was not putrid or coagulated, und seemed 
 to have undergone no other change, after 
 its secre'ion, but what was occasioned by 
 the absorp ion of its more flu id parts Sump 
 caution is required, when the i-ymen is 
 closed in those who are in advanced age, 
 unless the membrane bt distended by the 
 confined menses ; as Dr. Dt-nman once 
 saw an instance of inflammation of the 
 peritonaeum being imnudiately prod';pe4 
 after the operation, of which the pa t j nt 
 died as in the true puerperal ft-ver. n4 no, 
 other reas -n could be assigned for th. cU s 
 east-. 
 
 The carunculje myrtiformes, by thefp 
 elongation and enlargement sometimes 
 become very painful and troubie>ome. 
 
 HYMEXJEA COURBARIL ( Hytnen&a, por 
 rupted anime or ammxa ) Tlc system atip 
 name of the tree which affords the resin 
 anime. See Anime. 
 
 HYO. Names compounded of this wojtf 
 3E 
 
394 
 
 HYO 
 
 HYO 
 
 belong to muscles wh.ch originate from, or 
 are inserted into, or c >n ted wi -i\, the 
 os hyoidv-s; as, Hyo-gL-ssits, ffyo ph^irt/ng-eus, 
 Genio htfo-ghssus, &c. 
 
 HYO'GLOSSLS. Perattglotsui of 
 
 Douglas and Cowper- Basio-cerato chon- 
 dro-gtossus of Alt,inu-. Hijo-chondro gloss? 
 of Dumas. A muscle situated at the 
 sides between the os hyoides and the 
 
 * - " 1. 1 Ui * 
 
 tongue. 
 
 It arises srom he basi*, but 
 
 chiefly fr-m the corner of the os hyoides, 
 running laterally and forwards to the 
 tongue, which its puds inwards arrl down- 
 
 HYOIDES OS. (V^K: from the 
 Greek letter v, and w/i?, likeness; so 
 named from its resemblance ) This bone, 
 which is situated between tiie root of the 
 tongue and the larynx, derives its name 
 from its supposed resemblance to the 
 Greek letter v t and is, by some writers, 
 described along with the 'parts contained 
 in the mouth. ' Ruysch has seen the liga- 
 ments of the bone so completely ossified, 
 that tae os hyoides was joined to the tem- 
 poral bones by anchylosis. In describing 
 this bone, it may be distinguished into its 
 body, horns, and appendices. The body is 
 the middle and broadest part of the bone, 
 so placed that it may be ea>ily Teh 
 with the finger in the fore part of the 
 throat. Its fore-part, which is placed to- 
 wards the tongue, is irregularly convex, 
 and ts inner surface, which is turned to- 
 wards the larynx, is unequally concave. 
 The cornua, or horns, whicn are flat, and 
 a little bent, are considerably longer than 
 the body of the bone, and may be said to 
 form the sides of the u. These horns are 
 thickest near the body of the bone. At 
 the extremity of each is observed a round 
 tubercle, from which a ligament parses to 
 the thyroid cartilage. The appendices, or 
 lesser horns, cornua mitiora, as they are 
 called by some writers, are two small pro- 
 cesses, which in tueir size and shape are 
 somewhat like a grain of wheat. They 
 rise up from the articulations of the cor 
 nua, with the body of the bone, and are 
 sometimes connected with the styloid pro- 
 cess on each side, by means of a ligament. 
 It is not unusual to find small portions of 
 bone in tuese ligaments; and Ruysch, as 
 we have already observed, has seen them 
 completely oss.'fied. In the foetus, almost 
 the whole of the bone is in a cartilaginous 
 state, excepting a small point of bone in 
 the middle of its body, and in each of its 
 horns. The appendices do not begin to ap- 
 pear till after birth, and u ually n ..-lin 
 cartilaginous many years. The os hyoides 
 terves tosuppou the tongue, and affords 
 attachment to a variety or muscles, some 
 of which perform 'he motions of the 
 tongue, while o- hers act on the larynx and 
 iauces. 
 
 HYOPHARYNGEVS. (From 
 
 the hyoid bone, aad <|w>|, the pharynx.) 
 A muscle so called from its or.gin in the os 
 hyndes, and rs insertion in *he phary-.x. 
 
 " HTOPHTHALMUS. (From vs, a swine, 
 and c^flaUftfic, an eye ; so named from the 
 supposed resemblance of its flower to a 
 hog's-eye.) Golden starwort ; hog's-eye 
 pLr.t. 
 
 4YOSCIAMUS. (From we, a swine, 
 and xt>su/o?, a beun ; so named because 
 hogs eai ii as a medicine, or it may be be- 
 cause the plant is hairy and bristly, like a 
 swine.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the hen- 
 bane, called also Faba ndlla. Jpollinaris 
 aitercitin. Agone. Alter can ^enou. Com- 
 mon or black henbane. Hyosciamus niger; 
 foliis atnplexicaulibus &inuatls t j\oribus sessl- 
 libus of Linnaeus. 
 
 The leaves of this plant, when recent, 
 have a slightly foetid smell, and a mucilagi- 
 nous taste; when dried, they lose both 
 taste and smell, and part also of their nar- 
 cotic power. The root possesses the same 
 qualities as the leaves, and even in a more 
 eminent degree. 
 
 Henbane resembles opium in its action, 
 more 'han any other narcotic does. IM a mo- 
 derate do-,e, it increases at first the strength 
 of the pulse, and occasion.- some sense of 
 heat, wh ch are followed by diminished sen- 
 sibi'ity and motion ; in some cases by thirst, 
 sickness, stupor, and dimm-ss of vision. 
 In a large quantity, ii occasions profound 
 sleep, hard pulse, and .-ometimes fierce 
 delirium, ending in coma, or convulsions, 
 with a remarkable dila'ation of the pupil, 
 distortion of the countenance, a \veak 're- 
 mulous pulse, and erup'.ion of petechiae. 
 On dissection, gangrenous spots have been 
 found on the internal surface of the sto- 
 mach. Its baneful eft' cts are best coun- 
 teracted by a powerful emetic, and by 
 drinking largely of the vegetable acids. 
 
 Henbane has been used in various spas- 
 modk- and painful diseases, as in epilepsy, 
 hyst- ri.t, palpitation, headache, paralysis, 
 mania, and scirrhus. It is given in the 
 form of the inspissated juice of the fresh 
 leaves, the dose of which is from one to 
 two grains; which requires to be gradually 
 increa ed It is sometimes employed as a 
 substitute f</r opium, where the latter, 
 from idiosyncrasy, occasions any disagree- 
 abl- symptom. The henbane also is free 
 from the constipating quality of the opium. 
 HTOSCJAMUS ALBUS. This plant, a na- 
 tive of the south of Europe, possesses si- 
 m ar virtues to the hyosciamus niger. See 
 Hyosciumus. 
 
 HYOSCIAMUS LUT-Etrs. A species of to- 
 bacco. 
 
 HYO^CIAMUS iciGEB. The systematic 
 namo o' hinbai-e See Syosciarmit. 
 
 (From uwfts, the by- 
 
HYP 
 
 HYP 
 
 oid bone, and Qu^ottfuc, the thyroid carti- 
 lage.) A muscle named from its origin in 
 the hyoide bone and insertion in the thy- 
 roid cartilage. 
 
 HYPACTICA, (From wny, to subdue.) 
 Medicines which evacuate the face s 
 
 HYPALBIPTRUM. (From vfrxtetfu, to 
 spread upon.) A spatula tor spreading 
 ointments with. 
 
 HJTLLATA. (From v7r&.a*>, to move.) 
 Cathartics 
 
 HYPER^ESTHESJS. (From v7re3Lt<rB<ar, to 
 feel excess.) Error ot appetite, v hether 
 by excess or deficiency. U is synonymous 
 with Or Cul Ion's oHer o ' Dygorexi*. 
 
 HYPKUCATH ARSIS. (P.-nmvmg, supra, 
 over or above, and mx.Qxtu>, to purge.) 
 Hyperineds Hypennos An excessive 
 purging from medicines. 
 
 HYPERC RYPHOSIS. (From wre%. above, 
 and xcgy</, the vertex.) A prominence, 
 or protuberance. Hippocrates calls the 
 lobes of the liver and lungs Hypercoiyphoses. 
 
 HYPERCHISIS. (From vm^ia-te : from VTT^, 
 over or above, and xg/vai,-to separate.) A 
 critical excivti in above measure ; as when 
 a fever terminate in a 1< oneness, the hu- 
 mours may flow off faster than the strength 
 can t e: r, :md therefore it is to be checked. 
 
 HYPEKDROSIS. (From tnrt^, in excess, 
 and t/eTa>, water.) A gr ;, detention of 
 any p.n tvorr> water collected in it. 
 
 HYPEREMESIS. (From vTn^, in excess, 
 and ijuta, to vom.t. An excessive evacua- 
 tion b> vomiting. 
 
 HYPKRKPHIDROSIS. (Fr >m wrt^, excess, 
 and /Ja>?. sweat.) ln-moderu sweating. 
 
 HVPKRICUM (From urn^ over, and 
 o>v, an image, or vpt-cti- ; so named 
 because it was thought to have power over 
 and to drive uw>\y rvil spirits.) 1 The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnxun 
 sy-tetn. Class. Polyadelphia. Order, Po- 
 lyandria. St. J Jin's wort. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoei.,1 name of the per- 
 for.ued or common St. John's won, called 
 also/wjj-a ctemonnm, and untlrnsxmum. Hy~ 
 pericum perfgSatvm '>f LihnaeM- -.fonbus 
 trigynis, cattle ancipiti^fdiis obtnsis pelluci- 
 dopunctatis. This ind genous plan; was 
 greatly esteemed by the ancients, inter- 
 nally in a great variety of diseases, and 
 externally as an anodyne and discutient, 
 but is now ven rarely used. T' e flowers 
 were formerly used in our pharmacopoeia, 
 on account of the great proportion of re- 
 sinous oih matter, in which he meilical 
 efficacy of 'hi plant is supposed to reside, 
 but art' now omitted. 
 
 HYPERICUH PERFORATCM. The syste- 
 matic name of the St. John's wort. See 
 Mypericvtn . 
 
 HYPERICUM SAXATILE. ffiipericoides. Co- 
 ns lutecu Coris ligitima cretica. las'ard 
 St J > n's WOT-. ]'>e seeds, art s^id - o be 
 diuretic, emmenagogue, and p'owerfully 
 antispasmodic. 
 
 HYPERIWA. (From UJT^, in excess, and 
 tvue, to evacuate.) Medicines which purge 
 excessively. 
 
 HYPEHISESIS. See ffypercfttharni. 
 
 HYPERTNOS. See Hyper catharsis. 
 
 HYPKROA. (From VTT^ above, and oys t 
 os.) The palate. 
 
 HYPKRopHARYNG-flLus. (From t/Tg, above 
 and <j*y>-^, he pharynx.) A muscle 
 nam^d from its situation above the pha- 
 rynx. 
 
 HYPEROSTOSIS. (From vm^ upon, and 
 crwv, a bone. See Exastosls. 
 
 HYPEROUM. (From i/.rsg, above, and aoy, 
 the roof, or palate.) A foramen in tue up- 
 per part of the palate. 
 
 HYPERSAHCOMA. (From tmg, in excess, 
 and VILQJ^, flesh.) ffypersarcosts* A poly, 
 pus in the nose. A fleshy excrescence. A 
 polypus. 
 
 HYPERSARCOSTS. See Hypersarcoma. 
 
 HYPEXODOS. (wi^tfc? : from y^o, under, 
 and e|/s? t passing out.) A flux of the 
 belly. 
 
 HYPNOBATES. (From I/TWC, sleep, and 
 &uvo>, to go.) Hypnobatasis. One who 
 walks in his sleep. See Oneirodynia. 
 
 HYPNOI.OGTA (From wrrvo;, sleep, and 
 xc^c.) A dissertation, or directions for 
 tlie due regulation of sleeping and wa- 
 king. 
 
 HYPNOPOJETICA. (From 1/7778?, sleep, 
 and TTOKOI. to cause.) Medicines which 
 procure sleep. See dnodynes. 
 
 HYPXOTICS (Hvpnotica, sc. medicamenta, 
 vTrvwrixa. ; from w^rvo?, to sleep.) See 
 Adnmlynes, 
 
 HYFO^EMA. (From WTO, under, and 
 o/^ua, blood; becau-e the blood is under 
 the cornea.) An effusion of red blood into 
 the chambers of the eye. 
 
 HYPOCARODES. (From I/T and **5?, a 
 carus ) Ht,pocarothis. One who labours 
 under a low degree of carus. 
 
 HYPOCATHARSIS. (From VTU>, under, 
 and jtstSa^tt', to purge.) It is when a me- 
 ciicire di-es not work so much as expected, 
 or but v ry little. Or a slighl purging, 
 when it is a disorder. 
 
 HYPOCAUSTHCM. (From VTTO, sub, under, 
 and **M>, to burn.) A stove, or hot-house, 
 or any such-like contrivance ; or place to 
 sweat in, or to preseive plants from cold 
 air. 
 
 HYPOCE?!CHALEOX. (F'.-om v?ra> and wg^vo?, 
 an a perity of the fauces. A stridutous 
 kind of asperpy ot the fauces. 
 
 HYPOCHEOMENOS. (From WTO, under, and 
 Xtu to pour.) One who labours under a 
 catyr .ct. 
 
 HYPOCHLOROSIS. (From UTTQ, and X- 
 &<?, the green sickne>*.) A light degree 
 of ctiloro-is. 
 
 HYPOCHONDRr \C REGIONS. (Re- 
 giones hypochondriacs / from yro ur.der, 
 and ^,v(T^ a chritiage.) Hypochondria. 
 The spaces in the abdomen that are under 
 
406 
 
 INT) 
 
 INF 
 
 the juice of the Siphonia over a proper A shirt. Also the name of the amruo-s 
 mould of clay ; as soon as one layer is dry, from its covering the foetus like a shirt, 
 another is added, until the bottle be of 
 the thickness desired. It is then exposed to 
 a thick dense smoke, or to a fire, until it 
 becomes so dry as not tb stick to the fin- 
 gers, when, by means of certain instru- 
 ments of iron, or wood, it is ornamented 
 on the outside with various figures. This 
 
 being done, it remains only to pick out the together.) An impediment to the retraction 
 mould, which is easily eftected^y softening of the prepuce. 
 it wuh water. Indian rubber may be sub- 
 jected to the action of some of the most 
 
 INESIS. (From /v*, to evacuate.) Inc- 
 thus. An evacuation of the humours. 
 
 INFECTION. See Contagion. 
 
 IXFERNAL. A name given to a caustic, 
 lapis infernalis, from its strong burning pro- 
 perty. 
 
 INFIBULATIO. (From tnfibuld, to .button 
 
 powerful menstrua, without suffering the 
 
 INFLAMMABLE. Chymists distinguish 
 by this term such bodies of the mineral 
 kingdom only as burn with facility, and 
 
 least change, while its pliability and elas- flame in an increased temperature. 
 
 INFLAMMATION. (Inflammatio ; from 
 iiiflammo, to burn.) Phlogosis. Phlegmasia, 
 A genus of disease in the class pyrexia> 
 and order phlegmasia, of Cullen. 
 
 This disease is characterized by heat, 
 pain, redness, attended with more or less 
 of tumefaction and fever. Inflammation 
 is divided into two species, viz. phlegmo- 
 nous and erysipelatous. 
 
 Besides this division, inflammation is ei- 
 ther acute or chronic, local or genera), 
 simple, or complicated with diseases. 
 
 Phlegmonous inflammation is known by 
 its bright red colour, tension, heat, and 
 a circumscribed, throbbing, painful tume- 
 
 ticity are eminently peculiar to itself. Its 
 proper menstruum is known to some per- 
 sons in England, who keep it a profound 
 secret, and prepare the gum into beautiful 
 catheters, bougies, syringes, pessaries, &c. 
 Indian -wheat. See Zea mays. 
 LfDiA.vA RADIX. Ipecacuanha. 
 INDICA CAMOTES. Potatoes. 
 INDICANS. Indicant. The proximate 
 cause of a disease, or that from which the 
 Indication is drawn. 
 
 INDICATING DATS, are the same as criti- 
 cal days. 
 
 INDICATION (IndicatiOf from in- 
 dicOf to shew.) An indication is that which 
 
 demonstrates in a disease what ought to faction of the part, tending to suppuration, 
 be done. It is three-fold : preservation, Phlegmon is generally used to denote an 
 which preserves health ; curative, which inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin, 
 expels a present disease ; and vital, which or cellular membrane. When the same 
 respects the powers and reasons of diet, disease affects the viscera, it is usually 
 The scope from which indications are called phlegmonous inflammation, 
 taken, or determined, is comprehended in Erysipelatous inflammation is considered 
 this distich : as an inflammation of a dull red colour, 
 
 Ars, atas, regio, camplexio, virtus, vanishing upon pressure, spreading une- 
 Mos el symptoma, repletio, tempus 
 
 usus. 
 
 INDICATOR. (From indico, to point ; 
 so named from its office of extending the 
 index, or fore-finger) Extensor indicis 
 of Cowper. Extensor secundi internodii 
 inditiS) proprius vulgo indicator of Douglas, 
 
 and Cubito-sus phalangettien de Vindix of ral affection of the system. 
 
 Dumas. An extensor muscle of the fore- The fever attending erysipelatous in- 
 
 finger, situated chiefly on the lower and flammation is generally synochus, or ty- 
 
 posterior part of the fore-arm. It arises, phys, excepting when it affects very vigo- 
 
 by an acute fleshy beginning, from the rous habits, and then it may be synocha. 
 
 middle of the posterior part of the ulna ; The fever attending phlegmonous inflam- 
 
 its tendon passes under the same ligament mation is almost always synocha. Persons 
 
 with the extensor digitorum communis, in the prime of life, and in full vigour, with 
 
 with part of which it is inserted into the a plethoric habit of body, are most liable 
 
 posterior part of the fore-finger. to the attacks of phlegmonous inflamma- 
 
 IJTDICUX ueNVM. Logwood. tion ; whereas those advanced in years, 
 
 IN DICUS. Sweet and bitter costus. and those of a weak habit of body, irrita- 
 
 INDICUS MOIIBUS. The venereal dis- ble, and lean, are most apt to be attacked 
 
 ease. with erysipelatous inflammation. 
 
 INDIGENOUS. (Indigenus; from Phlegmonous inflammation terminates 
 indu, within, and gigno y to beget.) Ap- in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, and 
 plied to diseases which are local, or pe- scirrhus, or induration, 
 culiar to any country. . Resolution is known to be about to take 
 
 iNnuRAjmA. (From induro, to harden.) place when the symptoms gradually abates 
 Medicines which harden. suppuration, when the inflammation does 
 
 INDUSIUM. (From induo, to put on.) not readily yield to proper remedies; the 7 
 
 et qually, with a burning pain and tumour 
 scarcely perceptible, ending in vesicles, 
 or desquamation This species of inflam- 
 mation admits of a division into erythema, 
 when there is merely an affection of the 
 skin alone, with very little of the whole 
 system, and erysipelas, when there is gene 
 
INF 
 
 throbbing increases, the tumour points and 
 is external, and rigors come on. Gan- 
 grene is about to take place when the pain 
 abates, the pulse sinks, and cold perspi- 
 rations come on. Scirrhus, or induration, 
 5s known by the inflammation continuing 
 a longer time than usual ; the tumefaction 
 continues, and a considerable hardness 
 remains. This kind of tumour gives little 
 or no pain, and, when it takes place, it is 
 usually the sequel of inflammation, affect- 
 ing glandular parts. It sometimes, how- 
 ever, is accompanied with lancinating pains, 
 ulcerates, and becomes cancerous. 
 
 Erythematous inflammation terminates 
 in resolution, suppuration, or gangrene. 
 The symptoms of inflammation are account- 
 ed for m the following way. 
 
 The redness arises from the dilatation of 
 the small vessels, which become sufficient- 
 ly large to admit the red globules in large 
 quantities ; it appears also to occur, in 
 some cases, from the generation of new 
 vessels. % The swelling is caused by the 
 dilatation of the vessels, the phlethoric 
 state of the arteries and veins, the exuda- 
 tion of coagulable lymph into the intestices 
 of the cellular membrane, and the inter- 
 ruption of absorption. 
 
 In regard to the augmentation of heat, 
 as the thermometer denotes, very little 
 increase of temperature ; it appears to be 
 accounted for from the increased sensibi- 
 lity of the nerves, which convey false im- 
 pressions to the sensorium The pain is 
 occasioned by a deviation from the natural 
 state of the parts, and the unusual con- 
 dition into which the nerves are thrown. 
 The throbbing depends on the increased 
 action of the arteries. 
 
 Blood taken from a person labouring un- 
 der active inflammation, exhibits a yel- 
 lowish white crust on the surface; this is 
 denominated the buff'y coriaceous, or in- 
 flammatory coat. This consists of a layer 
 of coagulable lymph, almost destitute of 
 ,red globules. Blood, in this state, is often 
 termed sizy. The colouring part of the 
 blood is its heaviest constituent : and, as 
 the blood of a person labouring under in- 
 flammation is longer coagulating than 
 healthy blood, it is supposed that the red 
 globules have an opportunity to descend 
 to a considerable depth from the surface 
 before they become entangled. The buffy 
 coat of blood is generally the best crite- 
 rion of inflammation ; there are a few an- 
 omalous constitutions in which this state of 
 blood is always found, but these are rare. 
 
 The occasional and exciting causes of 
 imflammation are very numerous ; they, 
 however, may generally be classed under 
 external violence, produced either by me- 
 chanical or chemical irritation, changes of 
 temperature and stimulating foods. Fever 
 often seems to be a remote cause ; the in. 
 flammation thus produced is generally con- 
 sidered as critical. Spontaneous inflam- 
 
 INF 
 
 407 
 
 mation sometimes occurs when no percep- 
 tible cause can be assigned for its produc- 
 tion. Scrofula and syphillis may be consi- 
 dered as exciting causes of inflammation. 
 
 With regard to the proximate cause, it 
 has been the subject of much dispute, 
 Galen considered phlegmon to be produced 
 by a superabundance of the humor san- 
 guineus. Boerhaave referred the proximate 
 cause to an obstruction in the small vessels, 
 occasioned by a viscosity or lenton of the 
 blood. Cullen and others attributed it 
 rather to an affection of the vessels than a 
 change of the fluids. 
 
 The proximate cause, at the present 
 period, is generally considered to be a mor- 
 bid dilatation, and increased action of such 
 arteries as lead and are distributed to the 
 inflamed part. 
 
 Inflammation of the brain. See Phrenitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the bladder. See Cys- 
 titis 
 
 Inflammation of the eyes. See Ophthalmia. 
 
 Inflammation of the intestines. See En- 
 teritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the kidneys. See Ne- 
 phritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the lungs. See Perip- 
 neumonia. 
 
 Inflammation of the peritoneum* See 
 Peritonitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the pleura. See Pleuritic 
 
 Inflammation of the stomach. See Gas- 
 Iritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the testicle. See hernia 
 humoralis. 
 
 Inflammation of the uterus. See Hyste- 
 ritis. 
 
 INFLATIO. (From inflo, to puff up.) 
 A windy tumour, or swelling. See Em- 
 physema, 
 
 INFLATIVA. (From inflo, to puff up 
 with wind.) Medicines, or food, which 
 cause flatulence. 
 
 INFLUENZA. (The Italian word for 
 influence. The disease is so named be- 
 cause it was supposed to be produced by 
 a peculiar influence of the stars.) See 
 Catarrhus a contagione. 
 
 INFRASCAPULARIS. (From infra, 
 beneath, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) 
 A muscle named from its position beneath 
 the scapula. 
 
 INFRASPINATUS. (From infra, be- 
 neath, and spina, the spine ) 
 
 LNFUND1BULUM (From infmdo, to 
 pour in.) 1. A canal that proceeds from 
 the vulva of the brain to the pituitary gland 
 in the sella turcica. 
 
 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct 
 of the kidney, or cavities into which the 
 urine is first received, are called infuntU- 
 bula. 
 
 INFUSION. (Infusum; from injunda, 
 to pour i .) Infusio. A process that con- 
 sists in pouring water of any requiit-d de- 
 gree of temperature on such substances as 
 
398 
 
 HYS 
 
 HYS 1 
 
 This exotic plant is esteemed as an aroma- 
 tic and stimulant, but is chiefly employed 
 as a pectoral, Mid has long bet-n th.ght 
 useful in humoral asthmas, coughs, and 
 caiarrhal affections ; for this purpose, an 
 infusion of the leaves, sweetened with 
 honey, or sugar, is recommended" to be 
 drank as tea. 
 
 Hrssopus CAPITATA. Wild thyme. 
 
 HYSSOPUS OFFICIXALIS. The systema- 
 tic name of the common hyssop- Sec- Hys- 
 sopus. 
 
 HYSTEHA. (From fr^o?, behind ; so call- 
 ed bec.ai-;e it is placed behind die other 
 parts.) The uterus, or womb. 
 
 HYSTERALG1A. (From V^A, the 
 wombjauda^o^pain.) A pain in the w.omb. 
 
 HYSTERIA. (From V^A. the womb, 
 from which the disease was supposed to 
 arise.) Passio hysterica. Hysterics. Dr. Cul- 
 len places this disease in the class neuroses, 
 and order spasmi. There are four species : 
 
 1. Hysteria chlorotica, from a retention 
 of the menses. 
 
 2. Hysteria a kucorrhce a % from a flucr 
 albus. 
 
 3. Hysteria a menorrhagia, from an im- 
 moderate flow of the menses. 
 
 4. Hysteria libidinosa, from sensual de- 
 sires. 
 
 The complaint appears under such va- 
 rious shapes, imitates so many other dis- 
 eases, and is attended with such a variety 
 of symptoms, which denote the animal and 
 vital functions to be considerably disor- 
 dered, that it is difficult to give a just 
 character or definition of it ; and it is only 
 by taking an assemblage of all its appear- 
 ances, that we can convey a proper idea 
 of it to others. 
 
 The disease attacks in paroxysms, or 
 fits. These are sometimes preceded by- 
 dejection of spirits, anxiety of mind, ef- 
 fusion of tears, difficulty of breathing, 
 sickness at the stomach, and palpitations 
 at the heart ; but it more usually happens, 
 that a pain is felt on the left side, about 
 the flexure of the colon, with a sense of 
 distention advancing upwards, till it gets 
 into the stomach, and removing from thence 
 into the throat, it occasions, by its pres- 
 sure, a sensation as if a ball was lodged 
 there, which by authors has been called 
 globus hystericus. The disease having ar- 
 rived at this height, the patient appears to 
 be threatened with suffocation, becomes 
 faint, and is affected with stupor and in- 
 sensibility ; whilst, at the same time, the 
 trunk of the body is turned to and fro, the 
 limbs are variously agitated, wild and irre- 
 gular actions take place in alternate fits of 
 laughter, crying, and screaming; incohe- 
 rent expressions are uttered, a temporary 
 delirium prevails, and a frothy saliva is 
 discharged from the mouth. The spa-ms 
 at length abating, a quantity of wind is 
 'evacuated upwards, with frequent sighing 
 
 and sobbing, and the woman recovers the 
 exercise of sense and motion without any 
 recollection of what has taken place during 
 the fit, feeling, however, a severe pain i'u 
 her head, and a soreness over her whole 
 body. 
 
 In some cases, there is li tie or no con- 
 vulvive motion, and the person lays seem- 
 ingly in a state of profound sleep, without 
 either sense or motion. 
 
 Hiccup is a symptom which likewise 
 attends, in some instances, on hysteria; 
 and now and then it happens, that a fit 
 of hysteria consists of this alone. In 
 some cases of this nature, it has been 
 known to continue for two or three days, 
 during which, it frequently seems as if it 
 would suffocate the patient, and proceeds, 
 gradually weakening her, till it either goes 
 off, or else occasions dejth by suffocation; 
 but this last is extrenvly rare. Besides 
 hiccup, other slight spasmodic affections 
 sometimes wholly form a fit of hysteria, 
 which perhaps continue for a day or two, 
 and then either go oft' of themselves, or are 
 removed by the aid of medicine. 
 
 In some cases, the patient is attacked 
 with violent pains in the back, which ex- 
 tend from the spine to the sternum,, and- 
 at length become fixed upon the region of 
 the stomach, being evidently of a spasmo- 
 dic nature, and often prevailing in so high 
 a degree as to cause clammy sweats, a 
 pale cadaverous look, coldness of the ex- 
 tremities, and a pulse hardly perceptible. 
 
 Hysteric affections occur more frequent- 
 ly in the single state of life than in the mar- 
 ried ; and that most usually between the 
 age of puberty and that ot thirty-five 
 years ; and they make their attack oftener 
 about the period of menstruation than at 
 any other. 
 
 They are readily excited in those who 
 are subject to them, by passions of the 
 mind, and by every consider:.blt emotion, 
 especially when brought on by surprise ; 
 hence sudden joy, grief, fear, &c. are 
 very apt to occasion them. They have 
 also been known to arise from imitation 
 and sympathy. 
 
 Women of a delicate habit, and whose 
 nervous system is extremely sensible, are 
 those who are most subject to hysteric 
 affections ; and the habit which predis- 
 poses to their attacks is acquired by in- 
 activity and a sedentary life, grief, anxi- 
 ety of mind, a suppression or obstruction 
 of the menstrual flux, excessive evacua- 
 tions, and a constant use of a low diet, or 
 of crude unwholesome food. 
 
 Hysteria differs from bypochondnasis in 
 the following particulars, and, by paying 
 attention to them, may. always readily be 
 distinguished from it. Hysteria attacks 
 the sanguine and. plethoric; comes on soon 
 after the age of puberty; makes its onset 
 suddenly and violently, so as to deprive the 
 
HYS 1 
 
 HYS 
 
 399 
 
 patient of all sense and voluntary motion ; 
 is accompanied with the sensation of a 
 ball rising upwards in the throa., so as to 
 threaten suffocation ; is attended usually 
 with much spasmodic affection ; is more 
 apt to terminate in epilepsy than in any 
 other disease ; and, on dissection, its mor- 
 bid appearances are confined principally to 
 the uterus and 6varia. 
 
 The reverse happens in hypochondii sis. 
 It attack- the melancholic ; seldom occurs 
 till after the age of thirty -five ; comes on 
 gradually ; is a tedious disease, and diffi- 
 cult to cure ; exerts its pernicious effects 
 on the membranous canal of the intestines, 
 as well by spasms as wind; is more apt >o 
 terminate in melancholy, or a low fever, 
 than in any other disease ; and, on dissec- 
 tion, exhibits its morbid effects principally 
 on the liver, spleen, and pancreas, which 
 are often found in a hard, schirrhous, or 
 corrupted state. 
 
 Another very material difference might 
 be pointed out betwixt these two diseases, 
 which is, that hysteria is much relieved by 
 advancing- in age, whereas hypochondriasis 
 usually becomes aggravated. 
 
 The two diseases have often been con- 
 founded together; but, from considering 
 the foregoing circumstances, it appears that 
 a proper line of distinction should be dr&wn 
 between them. 
 
 The hysteric passion likewise differs 
 from a syncope, as in this there is an entire 
 cessation of the pulse, a contracted face, 
 and a ghastly countenance ; whereas, in the 
 uterine disorder, there is often something 
 of a colour, and the face is more expand- 
 ed ; there is likewise a pulse, though lan- 
 guid ; and this state imy continue two or 
 three days, which never happens in a syn- 
 cope. 
 
 It also differs from apoplexy, in which 
 the abolition of sense and voluntary motion 
 is attended with a sort of snoring, great 
 difficulty of breathing, and a quick puise ; 
 which do not take place in hysteric cases. 
 It differs from epilepsy, in ilia this is 
 supposed to arise in consequence ot a dis- 
 tention of the vessels of the brain ; wlur as, 
 in hysteria, the spasmodic and convulsive 
 motions arise from a turgescence of blood 
 in the uterus, or in other parts of the geni- 
 tal system. 
 
 However dreadful and alarming an hys- 
 teric fit may appear, still it is seldom ac- 
 companied with danger, and the disease 
 never terminates fatJly, unless it changes 
 into epilepsy, or that the patient is in a 
 very weak reduced state. 
 
 HYSTERIA CHIOROTICA Hysterics from 
 obstructed menses. See Hysteria. 
 
 HYSTERIA FEBRICOSA. A tertian fever, 
 with spasms and c mvulsions. 
 
 HYSTERIA A LEUCORKHJEA. Hysterics from 
 flyior albus. See Hysteria. 
 
 HYSTERIA LIBIKINOSA. Nymphomania, 
 or female libidinous propensit) . See Hys- 
 teria. 
 
 HYSTERIA A MENORHHAGIA. Hysterics 
 from profuse menses. See Hysteria. 
 
 HYSTERIALGES. (From v$-tat t the womb, 
 and atx^o?, pain.) An epithet for any thing 
 that excites pain in the uterus. Hippocrates 
 applies this word to vinegar; and others 
 signify by it the pains which resemble la- 
 bour-pnins generally called false pains. 
 
 HYSTER1TIS. (From vrtp, the womb.) 
 Jlletritis. Inflammation of the womb. A 
 genus of disease in the class pyrexi& % and 
 order phlegmasiae^ of Cullen ; characterized 
 by pyrexia, heat, tension, tumour, and pain 
 in the region of the womb ; pain in the os 
 uieri when touched, and vomiting. 
 
 In natural labours, as well as those of a 
 laborious sort, many causes of injury to 
 the uterus, and the peritonaeum which 
 covers it, will be applied. The long con- 
 tinued action of the uterus on the body of 
 the child, and che great pressure made by 
 its head on the soft parts, will farther add 
 to the chance of injury. Besides these, 
 an improper application of instruments, or 
 an officiousness of the midwife in hurrying- 
 the labour, may have contributed to the 
 violence. To these causes may be added 
 exposure to cold, by taking- the woman too 
 early out of bed after delivery, arid thereby 
 throwing the circulating fluids upon the 
 internal parts, putting a st>p to the secre- 
 tion of milk, or occasioning a suppression of 
 the lr>chia. 
 
 An inflammation of the womb is some- 
 times perfectly distinct, but is more fre- 
 quently communicated to the peritoneum, 
 Fallopian tubes, and ovaria ; .and having 
 once begun, the natural {'unctions of the or- 
 gan become much disturbed, which greatly 
 adds to the disease. 
 
 It is opener met with in women of a ro- 
 bust and plethoric habit than 'in those of 
 lax fibres and a delicate constitution, par- 
 ticularly where they have indulged freely 
 in food of a heating nature, and in a use 
 of spirituous liquors. It nevi r prevails as 
 an epidemic, like puerperal fever, fr which, 
 it has probably often been mistaken ; and 
 to this we may, with some reason, ascribe 
 the difference m the mode of treating 
 the disease, which has taken place among 
 physic. ans. 
 
 An inflammation of the uterus shews it- 
 sel* u*u illy about the second or third day 
 after dt- livery, wiih a painful sensation at 
 the bottom "of the belly, which gradually 
 increases in violence, without any kind of 
 intermission. On examining externally, the 
 uterus appears much increased n >ize, is 
 hard to the feel ,and, on making a pressure 
 upon it, the patient experiences great sore, 
 ness and pain. 
 Soon afterwards there ensues an increase 
 
400 
 
 HYS 
 
 HYS 
 
 in heat over the whole of the body, with 
 pains in the head and back, extending into 
 the groins, rigors, consider.; bie thirst, 
 nausea, and voiniung. The tongue is 
 white and dry, the secretion of milk is 
 usually tnucli interrupted, the iochial dis- 
 charge is greatly diminished, the urine is 
 high-coloured and scanty, and if the in- 
 flammation is extended to the bladder, is 
 then so totally obstructed as to render the 
 use of a catheter necessary ; the body is 
 costive, and the pulse is hard, full, and fre- 
 quent. 
 
 These are the symptoms which usually 
 present themselves, when the inflammation 
 does not run very high, and is perfectly 
 distinct ; but when it is so extensive as to 
 affect the peritonaeum, those of irritation 
 then generally succeed, and soon destroy 
 the patient. 
 
 Uter.ne inflammation is alvVays attended 
 with much danger, particularly where the 
 symptoms have ran high, and the proper 
 means for removing them have not been 
 timely adopted. In such cases, it may 
 terminate either in suppuration, scirrhus, 
 or gangrene. 
 
 Frequent rigors, succeeded by flushings 
 of the face, quickness and weakness of the 
 pulse, great depression irrength, deli- 
 rium, and the sudden cessation oi pain and 
 soreness in the region of the abdomen, de- 
 note a fatal termination : on the contrary, 
 the ensuing of a gentle diarrhoea, the Io- 
 chial discharge returning in due quantity 
 and quality, the secretion of milk recom- 
 mencing, and the uterus becoming gradu- 
 ally softer and less tender to the touch, 
 with an abatement of heat and thirst, prog- 
 nosticate a favourable issue. 
 
 When shiverings attack the patient, after 
 several days continuance of the symptoms, 
 but little relief can be afforded by medi- 
 cine, the event being generally fatal. In 
 this case, the woman emaciate^ and loses 
 her strength, becomes hec ic, and sinks 
 under coliiquative sweating, or purging. 
 
 Upon opening the bodies of women who 
 have died of this disease, and here it ex- 
 isted in a sample state, little or no extra- 
 vasated fluid is usually to be met wilh in 
 the cavity of the abdomen. In some in. 
 stances, the peritonaeal surfaces have been 
 discovered free from the disease; whilst 
 
 in others, that portion which covers the 
 uterus and posterior part ot the bladder 
 has been found partially i .fLmed. The 
 inflammation has been observed, in some 
 cases, to i.-xtend to the ovaria and Fallo- 
 pian tubes, which, when cut open, are often 
 loaded with blood. The uterus itself usu- 
 ally appears of a firm substance, but is 
 larger than in its natural sta e, and, when 
 cut into, a quantity of pus is often found. 
 Gangrene is seldom, if ever, to be met 
 with. 
 
 HYS TEROCELE, (From t/rg, the 
 womb, and *A, a tumour.) An hernia 
 of the womb. This is occasioned by vio- 
 lent muscular efforts, by blows on the ab- 
 domen at the time of gestation, and also 
 by wounds and abscesses of the abdomen 
 which permit the uterus to dilate the part. 
 Ruysch relates the case ot a woman, who, 
 becoming pregnant after an ulcer had been 
 healed in the lower part of the abdomen, 
 the tumid u erus descended into a dilated 
 sac of the peritonaeum in thai weakened 
 part, till :t hung, \vth the included fceius, 
 at her knees. Yet, when her full time 
 wa* come, the midwife reduced ihis won- 
 derful hernia, and in a natural way she was 
 saiely delivered of a son. 
 
 HYSTEROCISTICUS. (From yr*, the 
 womb, and Kt/r/?, the bladder.) Applied 
 to a suppression of urine from the pressure 
 of the uterus against the neck of the blad- 
 der. 
 
 HYSTERON. (From vrsgoc, afterwards; 
 so named because it comes immediately 
 after the fcetuv.) The placenta 
 
 HYSTEHOPHYSA. (From yrg, the womb, 
 and <J>VCTA, flatus.) The wono distended 
 with air. 
 
 HYSTKROPTOSIS. (From t/reg, the 
 womb, , ii 7ri7rla> t to .all.) A beaung- down 
 of the w mb. 
 
 HY-sTEROTOMY. (From ?*$*., the 
 womb, an.i rtf4vt to cuv.) See Cteaarian 
 operation. 
 
 HYS Ti JC1ASIS. (Fr,m t/s-<, a hedge- 
 hog, or porciijjuif.) ,\ di ease ( the na'irs, 
 in which they s>an<) neci, lik , pore-, i pine- 
 quills An account of tin* rare dise.se 
 is to be seen in the Philosophical Trans* 
 actions, No. 424. 
 
 HYSTRICIS LAPIS S ttezaar porcinum 
 
 HYSTR1TIS. 
 
ICH 
 
 ICT 
 
 401 
 
 IBEIIIS. (So named from Iberia, the place 
 of its natural growth.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Tetradynamiu. Order, Siliculosa. 
 
 2. The pharmacopaial name of the plant 
 which Ls also called Cartlimantica. The Le- 
 pidium iberis of Linnaeus. Sciatica cresses. 
 It possesses a warm, penetrating 1 , pungent 
 taste, like unto other cresses, and is re- 
 commended as an antiscorbutic, antiseptic, 
 and stomachic. 
 
 IBIRACE. Bee Guaiacum. 
 
 IBIJUGUM. A wild species of liquorice 
 found in Brasil. 
 
 IBIRA PATATTRA. Log-wood. 
 
 IBIS. I/?/? was a bird much like our king- 
 fisher, taken notice of by the Egyptians, 
 because, when it was sick, it used to 
 inject with its long bill the water of the 
 Nile into its fundament, whence Langius, 
 lib. ii. ep. ii. says they learned the use of 
 clysters. 
 
 IBISCTTS. (From /$/?, the stork, who was 
 said to chew it, and inject it as a clyster.) 
 Marshmallow. 
 
 IBIXUMA. (From ii<rx.os, the mallow, and 
 *|o?, glue ; so named from its having a glu- 
 tinous leaf, like the mallow.) The soap- 
 tree, or Saponaria Arbor. 
 
 ICE. Glacis. Water made solid by the 
 application of Cold. It is frequently applied 
 by surgeons to resolve external inflamma- 
 tory diseases, 
 
 ICHOR, (tyag.) A thin, aqueous, and 
 acrid discharge. 
 
 ICTHTA. (I^fli/ga, a fish-hook; from t%Qvs, 
 a fish.) The skin of the Sguatina, ormonk- 
 fish : also the name of an instrument like a 
 fish-hook, for extracting the fetus. 
 
 ICHTHYOCOLLA. (From i^Bvc, a fish, 
 and xoxxa, glue ) Colla pisdum. Isinglass. 
 Fish-glue. A substance, partly gelatinous, 
 and partly lymphatic, which is prepared by 
 rolling up the air-bladder of the Accipenser 
 strurio of Linnaeus, and several other fishes, 
 and drying it in the air, after it has been 
 twisted into the form of a short cord, as 
 we receive it. It affords a viscid jelly by 
 ebullition in water, which is used in medi- 
 cine as an emollient in disorders of the 
 throat, intestines, &c. 
 
 1CHTHYOSIS. (From I^VJL, the scale 
 of a fish ; from the resemblance of the 
 scales to those of a fish.) A genus of dis- 
 ease of the second order of Dr Willan's 
 diseases of the skin. The characteristic of 
 ichthyosis is a permanently harsh, dry, 
 scaly, and, in some cases, almost horny 
 texture of the integuments of the body, 
 unconnected with internal disorder. Psori- 
 asis and Lepra differ from this affection, in 
 
 being but partially diffused, and in having 
 deciduous scales. Tiir arrangement and 
 distribution of the scales in itcthyosis are 
 peculiar. Above and below the ..lecranon 
 on the arm, says Dr. Willan, and in ; simi- 
 lar situation with respect to the petella on 
 the thigh and leg they are small, rounded, 
 prominent, or papillary, and of a black co- 
 lour ; some of the scaly papillae have a 
 short narrow neck, and broad irregular 
 tops. On some part of the extremities, 
 and on the trunk of the body, the scales 
 are flat and large, often placed like tiling, 
 or in the same order as scales on the back 
 of a fish; but, in a few cases, they have 
 appeared separate, being intersected by 
 whitish furrows. There is usually in this 
 complaint a dryness and roughness of the 
 soles of the feet; sometimes a th.ckened 
 and brittle state of the skin in the palms of 
 the hands, \vith large painful fissures, and, 
 on the face, an appearance of the scurf 
 rather than of scales. The inner part of 
 the wrists, the hams, the inside of the 
 elbow, the furrow along the spine, the 
 inner and upper part of the thigh, are per- 
 haps the only portions of the skin always 
 exempt from the scaliness. Patients af- 
 fected with ichthyosis are occasionally 
 much harassed with inflamed pustules, or 
 with large painful boils on different parts 
 of the body : it is also remarkable, that 
 they never seem to have the least perspi- 
 ration or moisture of the skin. This dis- 
 ease did not, in any case, appear to Dr. 
 Willan to have been transmitted heredita- 
 rily; nor was more than one child from the 
 same parents affected with it. Dr. Willan 
 never met with an instance of the horny 
 rigidity of the integuments, Ichthyosis cor- 
 nea, impeding the motion of the muscle* or 
 joints. It is, however, mentioned by au- 
 thors as affecting the lips, prepuce, toes, 
 fingers, &c. and sometimes as extending 
 over nearly the whole b dy. 
 
 ICTEB.ITIA. (From icterus^ the jaundice.) 
 An eruption of yellowish spots. Also a 
 yellow discoloration of the skin, without 
 fever. 
 
 ICTERUS. (Named from its likeness 
 to the plumage of the golden thrush, of 
 which Pliny relates, that if a jaundiced 
 person looks on one, the bird die*, and 
 the patient recovers.) Morbus arcnatus, or 
 arquatiis. Jlurigo. Morbius regius. Mor- 
 bus leseoli. The jaundice. A genus of dis. 
 ease in the class cachexiae t and order im. 
 petigines, of Cullen ; characterized by j'el- 
 lowness of the skin and eyes ; faeces white, 
 and urine of a high colour. There are six 
 species : 
 
402 
 
 ICTERUS. 
 
 1. Icterus calculosus, acute pain in the 
 epigastric region, increasing- after eating ; 
 gall-stones pass by tools. 
 
 2. Icterus spasmodicus, without pain, af- 
 ter spasmodic diseases and passions of the 
 mind. 
 
 3. Icterus mucosus, without either pain, 
 gall-stone s, or spasm, and relieved by the 
 discharge of tough phlegm by stool. 
 
 4. Icterus hcpaticus, from an induration 
 in .the liver. 
 
 5. Icterus gravidarum, from pregnancy 
 and disappearing after delivery. 
 
 6. Icterus infantum, of infants. 
 
 It takes place most usually in conse- 
 quence of an interrupted excretion of bile, 
 from an obstruction in the ductus commu- 
 nis choledochus, which occasions its absorp- 
 tion into the blood-vessels. In some cases 
 it may, however, be owing to a redundant 
 secretion of the bile. 
 
 The causes producing the first of these 
 are, the pressure of biliary calculi in the 
 gall-bladder and its ducts ; spasmodic con- 
 striction of the ducts themselves ; and, last- 
 ly, the pressure made by tumours situated 
 in adjacent parts ; hence jaundice is often 
 an attendant symptom on a scirrhosity of 
 the liver, pancreas, &c. and frequently like- 
 wise on pregnancy. 
 
 Chronic bilious affections are frequently 
 *brought on by drinking freely, but more 
 particularly by spirituous liquors ; hence 
 they are often to be observed in the de- 
 bauchee and the drinker of drams. They 
 are likewise frequently met with in those 
 who lead a sedentary life, and who indulge 
 much m anxious thoughts. 
 
 A slight degree of jaundice often pro- 
 ceeds from the redundant secretion of the 
 bile, and a bilious habit is therefore consti- 
 tutional to some people, but more parti- 
 cularly to those who reside long in a warm 
 climate. 
 
 By attending to the various circum- 
 stances and symptoms which present them- 
 selves, we shall in general be able to as- 
 certain, with much certainty the real na- 
 ture of the cause which has given rise to 
 disease. 
 
 We may be assured, by the long con- 
 tinuance of the complaint, and by feeling 
 the liver and other parts externally, whe- 
 ther or not it arises from any tumour in 
 this viscus, or the pancreas, mesentery, or 
 omentum. 
 
 Where passions of the mind induce the 
 disease, without any hardness or enlarge- 
 ment of the liver, or adjacent parts, and 
 without any appearance of calculi in the 
 faeces, or on dissection after death, we are 
 naturally induced to conclude that the dis- 
 order was owing to a spasmodic affection of 
 the biliary ducts. 
 
 Where gall-stones are lodged in the 
 xlucts, acute lancinating- pains will be felt 
 
 in the region of the parts, which will cease 
 for a time, and then return again ; great 
 irritation at the stomach and frequent vo- 
 miting will attend, and the patient will 
 experience an aggravation of the pain after 
 eating. Such calculi are of various sizes, 
 from a pea to that of a walnut ; and, in some 
 cases, are voided in a considerable number, 
 being, like the gall, of a yellowish, brown- 
 ish, or green colour. 
 
 The jaundice comes on with langour, 
 inactivity, loathing of food, flatulency, 
 acidities in the stomach and bowels, and 
 costiveness. As it advances in its pro- 
 gress, the skin and eyes become tinged of 
 of a deep yellow ; there is a bitter taste in 
 the mouth, with frequent nausea and vo- 
 miting ; the urine is very high coloured ; 
 the stools are of a grey or clayey appear- 
 ance, and a dull obtuse pain is felt in the 
 right hypochondrium, which is much ag- 
 gravated by pressure with the fingers. 
 
 Where the pain is very acute, the pulse 
 is apt to become hard and full, and other 
 febrile symptoms to attend. 
 
 The disease, when of long continuance, 
 and proceeding from a chronic affection of 
 the liver, or other neighbouring viscera, is 
 often attended with anasarcous swellings, 
 and sometimes with ascites. 
 
 Where jaundice is recent, and is occa- 
 sioned by concretions obstructing the bi- 
 liary ducts, it is probable that, by using 
 proper means, we may be able to effect a 
 cure ; but where it is brought on by tu- 
 mours of the neighbouring parts, or has 
 arisen in consequence of other diseases, 
 attended with symptoms of obstructed 
 viscera, our endeavours will most likely 
 not be crowned with success. Arising 
 during a state of pregnancy, it is of little 
 consequence, as it will cease on parturi- 
 tion. 
 
 On opening the bodies of those* who die 
 of jaundice, the yellow tinge appears to 
 pervade even the most interior part of the 
 body ; it is diffused throughout the whole 
 of the cellular membrane, in the cartilages 
 and bones, and even the substancee of the 
 brain is coloured with it. A diseased state 
 of the liver, gall-bladder, or adjacent vis- 
 cera, is usually to be met with. 
 
 The Icterus infantum, or yellow gum, is 
 a species of jaundice, which, for the most 
 part, affects all children at, or soon after, 
 their birth, and which usually continues for 
 some days. 
 
 It has generally been supposed to arise 
 from the meconium impacted in the in- 
 testines, preventing the flow of bile into 
 them. 
 
 The effects produced by it are, languor, 
 indolence, a yellow tinge of the skin, and 
 a tendency to sleep, which is sometimes 
 fatal, where the child is prevented from 
 sucking. 
 
IK A. 
 
 ICTERUS ALBTTS. The white jaundice, 
 The chlorosis, or green -sickness, is some- 
 times thus called. 
 
 ICTUS. A stroke, or blow. Hence ictus 
 solis means a stroke of the sun, or that 
 affection which takes place from too great 
 an influence of the sun's heat. It signifies 
 also the pulsation of an artery, and the 
 sting of a bee, or other insect. 
 
 ID.EUS. (From *T#, a mountain in Phry- 
 gia, their native place.) A name of the 
 pxony, and blackberry. 
 
 IDI OCR, ASIA. See Idiosyncratic.. 
 
 IDIOPATHIC. (Idiopathicus ; from 
 /Jio?, peculiar, and Tra-Qoe, an affection.) A 
 disease which does not depend on any 
 other disease, in which respect it is op- 
 posed to a symptomatic disease, which is 
 dependant on another. 
 
 IDIOSYNCRASY. (Mosyncrasia ; from 
 ftfW, peculiar <n/, with, and xg<*<r<?, a tem- 
 perament.) A peculiarity of constitution, 
 in which a person is affected by certain 
 agents, which, if applied to a hundred 
 other persons, would produce no effect . 
 thus some people cannot see a finger bleed 
 without fainting ; and thus violent inflam- 
 Ynation is induced on the skin of some per- 
 sons by substances that are perfectly inno- 
 cent to others. 
 
 IDIOTROPIA. (From /JW, peculiar, and 
 Tgro, to turn.) The same as Idiosyn- 
 crasia. 
 
 IGNATIA AMARA. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords St. Ignatius's 
 bean. See Faba indica. 
 
 IGNATII FABA. See Faba indica. 
 
 Ignatius's bean. See Faba indica. 
 
 IGNIS CALIBUS. A hot fire : so some 
 call a gangrene : also a violent inflamma- 
 tion, just about to degenerate into a gan- 
 grene, 
 
 IGNIS FRIG i BUS. A cold fire. A spha- 
 celus hath been thus called, because the 
 parts that are so affected become cold as 
 the surrounding air. 
 
 IGNIS PERSICUS. A name of the ery- 
 sipelas, also of the tumour called a car- 
 buncle. 
 
 IGNIS ROTJE. Fire for fusion. It is 
 when a vessel which contains some matter 
 for fusion is surrounded with live, *'. e. red 
 hot coals. 
 
 IGNIS SACER. A name of erysipelas, and 
 of a species of Herpes. 
 
 IGNIS SAFIENTIUM. Heat of horse-dung. 
 
 IGNIS SILVATICUS. A name of the Im- 
 petigo. 
 
 Ignis volagrius. A name of the Impe- 
 tigo. 
 
 IGNIS VOLATICUS. See Erysipelas. 
 
 IRAN RADIX. A somewhat oval, oblong, 
 compressed root, brought from China. 
 It is extremely rare, and would appear to 
 be the root of the orchis tribe. 
 
 ILI 
 
 403 
 
 ILAPHIS. A name in Myrepsus for the 
 burdock. 
 
 ILECH. By this word, Paracelsus seems 
 to mean a first principle. 
 
 ILEIDOS. In the Spagyric language it is 
 the elementary air. 
 
 IIEON CRUENTUM. Hippocrates describes 
 it in lib. De Intern. Affect. In this dis- 
 ease, as well as in the scurvy, the breath 
 it fetid, the gums recede from the teeth, 
 haemorrhages of the nose happen, and 
 sometimes there are ulcers in the legs, but 
 the patient can move about his business 
 very well. 
 
 1LEUM. (From u\tu, to turn about; 
 from its convolusions.) Heum rntestinum. 
 The last portion of the small intestines, 
 about fifteen hands' .breadth in length, 
 which terminates at the valve of the ca> 
 cum. See Intestines. 
 
 ILEX. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class, Tetrandria* 
 Order, Tetragynia. 
 
 IIEX AQ.UIFOLIUM. The systematic name 
 of the common holly. See Aquifolium. 
 
 ILIA. (The plural of lie, MM,.) The 
 flanks, or that part in which is enclosed the 
 small intestines. 
 
 ILIAC ARTERIES. Artcri* iliac*. 
 The arteries so called are formed by the 
 bifurcation of the aorta, near the last 
 Inmbar vertebra. They are divided into 
 internal and external. The internal iliac, 
 also called the hypogastric artery, is distri- 
 buted in the foetus into six, and in the. 
 adult iato five branches, which are divided 
 about the pelvis, viz. the little iliac, the 
 gluteal, the ischiatic, the pudical, and the 
 obturatory ; and in the foetus the umbilical. 
 The external iliac proceeds out of the pel- 
 vis through Poupart's ligament, to form 
 the femoral artery. 
 
 ILIAC PASSION. (E/xw, AM?, AHO?, 
 is described as a kind of nervous colic, 
 whose seat is the ilium.) Passio iliaca. 
 Volvulus. Miserere mei. Convolvulus. 
 Chordapsus. Tormentum. A violent vo- 
 miting, in which the faecal portion of the 
 food is voided by the mouth. See Co- 
 lt ca. 
 
 ILIAC REGION. The side of the hy- 
 pogastric region, just above the hips. 
 
 ILIACUS INTERNUS. liiacus of Wins- 
 low. Iliaco trachanten of Dumas. A 
 thick, broad, and radiated muscle, which 
 is situated in the pelvis, upon the inner 
 surface of the ilium. It arises fleshy from 
 the inner lip of the ilium, from most of 
 the hollow part, and likewise from the edge 
 of that bone, between its anterior superior 
 spinous process and the acetabuhim. It 
 joins with the psoas magnus, where it be- 
 gins to become tendinous, and passing 
 under the ligament urn Fallopii, is in- 
 serted in common with that muscle. The 
 
404 
 
 ILL 
 
 IMP 
 
 tendon of this muscle has been seen distinct 
 from that of the psoas, and, in some sub- 
 jects, it has been found divided into two 
 portions. The iliacus in temus serves to 
 assist the psoas magnus in bending the 
 thigh, and in bringing it directly for- 
 wards. 
 
 ILIAD UM. Iliadus. It is the first mat- 
 ter of all things, consisting of mercury, 
 salt, and sulphur. These are Paracelsus's 
 three principles. His Hindus is also a mine- 
 ral spirit, which is contained in every ele- 
 ment, and is the supposed cause of diseases. 
 
 ILIASTKR. Paracelsus says it is the oc- 
 cult virtue of nature, whence all things 
 have their increase. 
 
 ILINGOS. (iKtyyos : from ixiy%, a vortex.) 
 A giddiness, in which all things appear to 
 turn round, and the eyes grow dim. 
 
 ILISCUS. Avicennna says it is madness 
 caused by love. 
 
 ILIUM OS. (FromzVm, the small in- 
 testines : so named because it supports the 
 ilia.) The haunch-bone The superior 
 portion of the os innominatum, which, in 
 the foetus, is a distinct bone. See Innomi- 
 natinn os 
 
 ILLECEBRA. (From /xa>, to turn ; be- 
 cause its leaves resemble worms.) Ver- 
 micularis. Piper murale. Sedum minus. 
 Wall-pepper. Stone-crop. The plant 
 thus called is the Sedum acre of Linnaeus ; 
 in its recent state it is extremely acrid, like 
 the hydropiper ; hence, if taken in large 
 doses, it acts powerfully on the primae viae, 
 proving both emetic and cathartic ; applied 
 to the skin as a cataplasm, it frequently 
 produces vesications and eresions. Boer- 
 have therefore imagines that its internal 
 employment must be unsafe ; but experi- 
 ence has discovered, that a decoction of 
 tins plant is not only safe, but of great 
 efficacy in scorbutic complaints. For 
 which purpose, a handful of the herb is 
 directed, by Below, to be boiled in eight 
 pints of beer, till they are reduced to four, 
 of which three or four ounces are to be 
 taken eveiy, or every other, morning. 
 Milk has been found to answer this pur- 
 pose better ilian beer. Not only ulcers 
 simply scorbutic, but those of a scrophu- 
 lous, or even cancerous . tendency have 
 been cured by the use of this plant; of 
 which Marquet relates several instances. 
 He likewise found it useful as an external 
 application in destroying fungous flesh, 
 and in promoting a discharge in gangrenes 
 and carbuncles. Another effect, for winch 
 this plant is esteemed, is that of stopping 
 intermittent fevers. 
 
 ILLICIUM. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Lmnaean system. 
 
 ILLICIUM AXISATUM. The systematic 
 name of the plant, the seeds of which are 
 called the stay aniseed. See Annum stella- 
 ticm. 
 
 ILLORTS. (From /xxo?, the eye.) A dis- 
 tortion of the eyes. 
 
 ILLUTAMENTUM. An ancient form of 
 an external medicine, like the Ceroma, 
 with which the limbs of wrestlers, and 
 others delighting in like exercises, were 
 rubbed, especially after bathing ; an ac- 
 count of which may be met with in Bac- 
 cius de Thermis. 
 
 ILLUTATIO. (From in, upon, and lutum, 
 mud) Illuti-ition. A besmearing any 
 part of the body with mud, and renewing 
 it as it grows dry, with a view of hc-ating, 
 drying and discussing. It was chiefly done 
 with the mud found at the bottom of mi- 
 neral springs. 
 
 ILLYS. (From uxe?, the eye.) A person 
 who squints, or with distorted eyes 
 
 ILYS. (From ixvc, mud.) The faces 
 of wine. Also an epithet for sediment in 
 stools which resemble faeces of wine ; 
 also the sediment in urine, when it resem- 
 bles the same. 
 
 IMBECILLITAS OCULORUM. Celsus speaks 
 of the Nyctalopia by this name. 
 
 IMBIBITIO. ( From imbibo, to receive in- 
 to.) In chymistry it is a kind of cohoba- 
 tion, when the liquor ascends and descends 
 upon a solid substance, till it is fix 
 therewith. 
 
 LVIMERSUS. A term given by Bartho- 
 line, and some other anatomists, to the 
 Subscapulans muscle, because it was hid- 
 den, or, as it were, sunk. 
 
 IMPATIENS. (From in, not, and pat tor, 
 to suffer ; because its leaves recede from 
 the hand with a crackling noise, as impa- 
 tient of the touch.) A species of persica- 
 ria. 
 
 IMPERATORIA. (From impero, to 
 overcome ; so named because, its leaves 
 extend and overwhelm the lesser herbs 
 which grow near it.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 7m- 
 peratoria ostruthium of Linnaeus. J\fagis* 
 trantia. Mastt r-wort. The roots of this 
 plant are imported from the Alps and Py- 
 renees, notwithstanding it is indigenous to 
 this island : they have a fragrant smell, 
 and a bitterish pungent taste. The plant, 
 as its name imports, was formerly thought 
 to be of singular efficacy ; and its great 
 success, it is said, caused it to be distin- 
 guished by the name of dvoinum remedium. 
 At present it is considered merely as an 
 aromatic, and consequently is superseded 
 by many of that class which possess supe- 
 rior qualities. 
 
 IMPERATORIA OSTRUTHIUM. The sys- 
 tematic name of the master-wort. See 
 Imperatoria. 
 
 IMPETIGINES. (The plural of impe- 
 tigo ; from impetot to infest. ) An order in 
 the class cachexix of Cullen, the genera of 
 
IND 
 
 405 
 
 which are characterized by cachexia, de- 
 forming the external parts of the body with 
 tumours, eruptions, &c. 
 
 IMPETIGO. This affection, as de- 
 scribed by authors, is a disease in which 
 several red, hard, dry, prurient spots arise 
 in the face and neck, and sometimes all 
 over the body, and disappear by furfura- 
 ceous or tnder scales. 
 
 IMPIA HERBA. (From in, not, and pius, 
 good ; because it grows only on barren 
 ground.) A name given to cudweed. 
 
 IMPLICATED. Celsus, Scribonius, and 
 some others, call those parts of physic so, 
 which have a oeoessary dependence on one 
 another : but the term has been more signifi- 
 cantly applied, by Bellini, 10 such fevers, 
 where two at a time afflict a person, either 
 of the same kind, as a double tertian ; or 
 of different, kinds, as an intermittent ter- 
 tian, and a quotidian, called a Semi tertian. 
 
 IMPLUVIUM. (From impino. 10 shower 
 upon.) The shower-bath. An embro- 
 cation. 
 
 IMPREGNATION. See Conception and 
 Generation. 
 
 1NANITIO. (From intmio, to empty.) 
 Inanition. Applic-d to the body, it means 
 evacuation ; applied to the mind, it means 
 a defect of its powers. 
 
 INCANTATION. Incantatio. Incantamen- 
 tuti. A way of curing diseases by charms, 
 defended by Paracelsus, Helmont, arid some 
 other chymical enthusiasts. 
 
 INCENDIUM. (From incendo, to burn.) 
 A burning- fever, or sometimes any burning 
 heat. 
 
 INCENSIO. The same as Incendium. 
 Also a hot inflammatory tumour- 
 
 INCEUNICULUM. (From incerno, to sift.) 
 A strainer, or sieve. In anatomy, it is a 
 name for the pelvis of the kidney, from its 
 office as a strainer. 
 
 INCIDE. (From incido, to cut.) Medi- 
 cines were formerly so called which con- 
 sist of pointed -and sharp particles, as acids, 
 and most salts, which are said to mcide or 
 cut the phlegm, when they break it so as 
 to occasion its discharge. 
 
 INCIDENTIA. (From incido, to ctit.) J11- 
 ierantia. Medicines supposed to cut viscid 
 humours. 
 
 INCINERATIO. (From indnero, to reduce 
 to ashes.) Incineration. The reducing of 
 any thing to ashes by fire. 
 
 INCISIVUS INFERIOR. See Levator labii 
 inferioris. 
 
 INCISIVUS UITERALIS. See Levator labii 
 superior is alceque nasi. 
 
 INCISIVUS MEDIUS. See Depressor labii 
 superior-is al<zque nasi. 
 
 INCISORIUM. (.From incido, to cut/) A 
 table whereon a patient is laid for an ope- 
 ration. 
 
 INCISORIUM FORAMEN. A name of the 
 foramen, which lies behind the dentes in- 
 cisores of the upper jaw. 
 
 INCISORS. (Dentes indsores f from 
 incido, to cut, from their use in cutting the 
 food.) The four front teeth of both jaws 
 are so called, because they cut the rood. 
 See Teeth. 
 
 INCONTINENTIA. (From in and contineo, 
 to contain ) Inability to retain the natural 
 evacuations. 
 
 INCRASSANTIA. (From incrasso, to 
 make thick.) Medicines thickening the, 
 fluids. i 
 
 INCUBUS. (From incttbo, to lie upon ; 
 because the patient fancies that something 1 
 lies upon his chest.) See Night-mare, and 
 Oneirodynia 
 
 INCUS. (A smith's anvil, from incudo, 
 to smite upon ; so named from its likeaess 
 in shape to an anvil.) The largest and 
 strongest of the bones of the ear in the 
 tympanum. It is divided into a body and 
 two crura. Its body is situated anteriorly, 
 is rather broad and thick, and has two emi- 
 nences and two depressions, both covered 
 with cartilage, and intended for the recep- 
 tion of the head of the malleus. Its shorter 
 crus extends no farther than the cells of 
 the mastoid apophysis. Its longer crus, 
 together With the mauubrium of the malle- 
 us, to which it is connected by a ligament, 
 is of the same extent as the shorter, but its 
 extremity is curved inwards, to receive the 
 os orbiculare, by the intervention of which 
 it is united with the stapes. 
 
 INDEX (From indico, to point out ; 
 because it is generally used for such pur- 
 poses.) The ibre-finger. 
 
 Indian arrow-root. See Maranta. 
 
 Indian cress. See Nasturtium indictim. 
 
 INDIAN DATE-PLUM. The fruit of the 
 Diospynts lotus of Linnzus. When ripe 
 it has an agreeable taste, and is very nutri- 
 tious. 
 
 Indian leaf. See Cassia lignea. 
 
 Indian pink. See Spigelia. 
 
 INDIAN RUBBER. The substance 
 known by the names Indian rubber, Elas- 
 tic gum, Cayenne resin, Cautchuc, and by 
 the French Caoutchouc, is prepared from 
 the juice of the Siphonia elastica ,foUis 
 ternatis elleptisis integerrimis subtus canis 
 longe peliolatis. Suppl. plant. The man- 
 ner of obtaining this juice is by making in- 
 cisions through the bark of the lower part 
 of the trunk of the tree, from which the 
 fluid resin issues in great abundance, ap- 
 pearing of a milky whiteness as it flows 
 into the vessel placed to receive it, and 
 into which it is conducted by means of a 
 tube or leaf fixed in the incision, and sup- 
 ported with clay. On exposure to the air, 
 this milky juice gradually inspissates into a 
 soft, reddish, elastic resin. It is formed 
 by the Indians in South America into va- 
 rious figures, but is commonly brought to 
 Europe in that of spear-shaped bottles, 
 which are said to be formed by spreading: 
 
406 1ND ; INF 
 
 A shirt. Also the name of the amnios 
 from its covering the foetus like a shirt. 
 
 INESIS, (From /y*>, to evacuate.) Inc- 
 t/ius. An evacuation of the humours. 
 INFECTION. See Contagion. 
 INFERNAL. A name given to a caustic, 
 gers, when, by means of certain instru- lapis infernalis, from its strong burning pro- 
 ments of iron, or wood, it is ornamented perty. 
 
 (From injibulo, to .button 
 
 the juice of the Siphonia over a proper 
 mould of clay ; as soon as one layer is dry, 
 another is added, until the bottle be of 
 the thickness desired. It is then exposed to 
 a thick dense smoke, or to a fire, until it 
 becomes so drv as not t6 stick to the fin- 
 
 on the outside with various figures. This 
 being done, it remains only to pick out the 
 
 IXFIBULATIO. 
 
 together.) An impediment to the retraction 
 
 mould, which is easily effected^y softening of the prepuce. 
 
 it wuh water. Indian rubber may be sub- INFLAMMABLE. Chymists distinguish 
 
 jected to the action of some of the most by this \errn such bodies of the mineral 
 
 powerful menstrua, without suffering the kingdom only as burn with facility, and 
 
 least change, while its pliability and elas- flame in an increased temperature. 
 
 ticity are eminently peculiar to itself. Its INFLAMMATION. (Inflammatio ; from 
 
 proper menstruum is known to some per- itiflammo, to burn.) Phlogosis. Phlegmasia. 
 
 sons in England, who keep it a profound 
 secret, and prepare the gum into beautiful 
 catheters, bougies, syringes, pessaries, &c. 
 
 Indian toheat. See Zea mays. 
 
 INDIANA RADIX. Ipecacuanha. 
 
 INDICA CAMOTES. Potatoes. 
 
 1NDICANS. Indicant. The proximate 
 cause of a disease, or that from which the 
 indication is drawn. 
 
 INDICATING BATS, are the same as criti- 
 cal days. 
 
 INDICATION. (Indication from in- 
 dico t to shew.) An indication is that which 
 
 A genus of disease in the class pyrexia, 
 and order phlegmasix, of Cullen. 
 
 This disease is characterized by heat, 
 pain, redness, attended with more or less 
 of tumefaction and fever. Inflammation 
 is divided into two species, viz. phlegmo- 
 nous and erysipelatous. 
 
 Besides this division, inflammation is ei- 
 ther acute or chronic, local or genera), 
 simple, or complicated with diseases. 
 
 Phlegmonous inflammation is known by 
 its bright red colour, tension, heat, and 
 a circumscribed, throbbing, painful tume- 
 
 demonstrates in a disease what ought to faction of the part, tending to suppuration, 
 be done. It is three-fold ; preservation, Phlegmon i* generally used to denote an 
 - 1: which ' a -~ ...-.., 
 
 which preserves health ; curative, 
 expels a present disease ; and vital, which 
 respects the powers and reasons of diet. 
 The scope from which indications are 
 taken, or determined, is comprehended in 
 this distich : 
 
 Ars, at as, regio, camplexio, virtus, 
 Mos el symptoma, repletio, tempus et 
 
 usus. 
 
 INDICATOR. (From indico, to point; 
 so named from its office of extending the 
 index, or fore-finger ) Extensor indicis 
 of Cowper. Extensor secundi intemodii 
 indicts, proprius vulgo indicator of Douglas 
 
 inflammatory tumour, situated in the skin, 
 or cellular membrane. When the same 
 disease affects the viscera, it is usually 
 called phlegmonous inflammation. 
 
 Erysipelatous inflammation is considered 
 as an inflammation of a dull red colour, 
 vanishing upon pressure, spreading une- 
 qually, with a burning pain and tumour 
 scarcely perceptible, ending in vesicles, 
 or desquamation This species of inflam- 
 mation admits of a division into erythema, 
 when there is merely an affection of the 
 skin alone, with very little of the whole 
 system, and erysipelas, when there is gene 
 
 and Cubito-sus phalangettien d,e Vindix of ral affection of the system. 
 
 Dumas. An extensor muscle of the fore- The fever attending erysipelatous in- 
 
 finger, situated chiefly on the lower and flammation is generally synochus, or ty 
 
 posterior part of the fore-arm. It arises, 
 
 by an acute fleshy beginning, from the 
 
 middle of the posterior part of the ulna ; 
 
 its tendon passes under the same ligament 
 
 with the extensor digitorum communis 
 
 j excepting when it affects very vigo- 
 rous habits, and then it may be synocha. 
 
 The fever attending phlegmonous inflam- 
 mation is almost always synocha. Persons 
 in the prime of life, and in full vigour, with 
 
 with part of which it is inserted into the a plethoric habit of body, are most liable 
 
 to the attacks of phlegmonous inflamma- 
 tion ; whereas those advanced in years, 
 and those of a weak habit of body, irrita- 
 ble, and lean, are most apt to be attacked 
 with erysipelatous inflammation. 
 Phlegmonous inflammation terminates 
 
 posterior part of the fore-finger. 
 
 INDICUM LIGNUM. Logwood. 
 
 INDICUS. Sweet and bitter costus. 
 
 INDICUS MOIIBUS. The venereal dis- 
 ease. 
 
 INDIGENOUS. (Indigenus; from ... 
 
 indu, within, and gigno, to beget.) Ap- in resolution, suppuration, gangrene, and 
 
 plied to diseases which are local, or pe- scirrhus, or induration. 
 
 culiar to any country. Resolution is known to be about to take 
 
 INPURANTIA. (From induro, to harden.) place when the symptoms gradually abates 
 Medicines which harden. suppuration, when the inflammation does 
 
 INDUSIUM. (From induo, to put on.) not readily yield to proper remedies; the 
 
INF 
 
 throbbing increases, the tumour points and 
 is external, and rigors come on. Gan- 
 grene is about to take place when the pain 
 abates, the pulse sinks, and cold perspi- 
 rations come on. Scirrhus, or induration, 
 is known by the inflammation continuing 
 a longer time than usual ; the tumefaction 
 continues, and a considerable hardness 
 remains. This kind of tumour gives little 
 or no pain, and, when it takes place, it is 
 usually the sequel of inflammation, affect- 
 ing glandular parts. It sometimes, how- 
 ever, is accompanied with lancinating pains, 
 ulcerates, and becomes cancerous. 
 
 Erythematous inflammation terminates 
 in resolution, suppuration, or gangrene. 
 The symptoms of inflammation are account- 
 ed for m the following way. 
 
 The redness arises from the dilatation of 
 the small vessels, which become sufficient- 
 ly large to admit the red globules in large 
 quantities ; it appears also to occur, in 
 some cases, from the generation of new 
 vessels. ^The swelling is caused by the 
 dilatation of the vessels, the phlethoric 
 state of the arteries and veins, the exuda- 
 tion ofcoagulable lymph into the intestices 
 of the cellular membrane, and the inter- 
 ruption of absorption. 
 
 In regard to the augmentation of heat, 
 as the thermometer denotes, very little 
 increase of temperature ; it appears to be 
 accounted for from the increased sensibi- 
 lity of the nerves, which convey false im- 
 pressions to the sensorium The pain is 
 occasioned by a deviation from the natural 
 state of the parts, and the unusual con- 
 dition into which the nerves are thrown. 
 The throbbing depends on the increased 
 action of the arteries. 
 
 Blood taken from a person labouring un- 
 der active inflammation, exhibits a yel- 
 lowish white crust on the surface ; this is 
 denominated the buffy coriaceous, or in- 
 flammatory coat. This consists of a layer 
 of coagulable lymph, almost destitute of 
 ^red globules. Blood, in this state, is often 
 termed sizy. The colouring part of the 
 blood is its heaviest constituent : and, as 
 the blood of a person labouring under in- 
 flammation is longer coagulating than 
 healthy blood, it is supposed that, the red 
 globules have an opportunity to descend 
 to a considerable depth from the surface 
 before they become entangled. The buffy 
 coat of blood is generally the best crite- 
 rion of inflammation ; there are a few an- 
 omalous constitutions in which this state of 
 blood is always found, but these are rare. 
 
 The occasional and exciting causes of 
 imflammation are very numerous ; they, 
 however, may generally be classed under 
 external violence, produced either by me- 
 chanical or chemical irritation, changes of 
 temperature and stimulating foods. Fever 
 often seems to be a remote cause ; the in. 
 flammation thus produced is generally con- 
 sidered as critical. Spontaneous inflam- 
 
 OJF 
 
 407 
 
 mation sometimes occurs when no percep- 
 tible cause can be assigned for its produc- 
 tion. Scrofula and syphillis may be consi- 
 dered as exciting causes of inflammation. 
 With regard to the proximate cause, it 
 has been the subject of much dispute. 
 Galen considered phlegmon to be produced 
 by a superabundance of the humor san- 
 guineus. Boerhaave referred the proximate 
 cause to an obstruction in the small vessels, 
 occasioned by a viscosity or lenton of the 
 blood. Cullen and others attributed it 
 rather to an affection of the vessels than a 
 change of the fluids. 
 
 The proximate cause, at the present 
 period, is generally considered to be a mor- 
 bid dilatation, and increased action of such 
 arteries as lead and are distributed to the 
 inflamed part. 
 
 Inflammation of the brain. See Phrenitis. 
 Inflammation of the bladder. See Cys- 
 titis 
 
 Inflammation of the eyes. See Ophthalmia, 
 biflammation of the intestines. See En- 
 teritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the kidneys. See JW- 
 phritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the liver. See Hepatitis, 
 Inflammation of the lungs. See Perip- 
 neumonia. 
 
 Inflammation of the peritoneum* See 
 Peritonitis. 
 
 Inflammation of the pleura. See Pleuritic 
 Inflammation of the stomach. See Gas- 
 iritis. 
 
 Inflammation of the testicle. See hernia 
 humoralia. 
 
 Inflammation of the uterus. See Hyste- 
 ritis. 
 
 INFLATIO. (From info, to puflT up.) 
 A windy tumour, or swelling. See Em- 
 physema. 
 
 IXFLATIVA. (From inflo, to puff" up 
 with wind.) Medicines, or food, which 
 cause flatulence. 
 
 INFLUENZA. (The Italian word for 
 influence. The disease is so named be- 
 cause it was supposed to be produced by 
 a peculiar influence of the stars.) See 
 Catarrhus a contagione. 
 
 INFRASCAPULARIS. (From infra, 
 beneath, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) 
 A muscle named from its position beneath 
 the scapula. 
 
 INFRASPINATUS. (From infra, be- 
 neath, and spina, the spine ) 
 
 1NFUND1BULUM (From infuntb, to 
 pour in.) 1. A canal that proceeds from 
 the vulva of the brain to the pituitar) gland 
 in the sella turcica. 
 
 2. The beginnings of the excretory duct 
 of the kidney, or cavities into which the 
 urine is first received, are called infundi- 
 bula. 
 
 INFUSION. (Infusum; from infimdo, 
 to pour i .) Infusio. A process that con- 
 sists in pouring uuter of any requited de- 
 gree of temperature on such substances as 
 
403 
 
 INF 
 
 have a loose texture, as thin bark, wood 
 in shavings, or small pieces, leaves, flowers, 
 &c. and suffering- it to stand a certain lime. 
 The liquor obtained by the above process 
 is called An infusion. ' The following are 
 among the most approved infusions. 
 
 INFUSUM ANTHEMIDIS. Infusion of chamo- 
 mile. " I ake oi c'uanioiruie flowers, halt 
 an ounce ; boiling- water, a pint " Macerate 
 for ten minutes, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain. F<r its virtues set Chamtsmelum. 
 
 INFUSUM ARMORACI.S. COMPOSITUM. Com- 
 pound infusion of horse-i-udish. * Take of 
 fresh horse-radish-root, sliced, mustard- 
 seeds bruised, <>r each one ounce; boiling 
 water, a pint." Macerate for two hours, 
 in a covered vessel, and strain ; then add 
 compound spirit of horse-radish, a fluid 
 ounce. See Raphanus rusticanus. 
 
 INFUSUM AURANTII COMPOSITUM. Com- 
 
 pound infusion of orange-peel. " Take of 
 orange peel, dried, two drachms ; lemon- 
 peel, fresh, a drachm ; cloves, bruised, half 
 a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint." 
 Macerate for a quarter of an hour, in a 
 covered vessel, and strain. See Auran- 
 tium. 
 
 INFUSUM CALUMBJE. Infusion of calumba. 
 " Take of calumba-root, sliced, a drachm ; 
 boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for 
 two hours, in a covered vessel, and strain. 
 See Columba. 
 
 INFUSUM CARYOPHTTLLORUM. Infusion 
 ot cloves. " Take of cloves, bruised, a 
 drachm and a half; boiling water, half a 
 pint." Macerate for two hours, in a cover- 
 ed vessel, and strain. See Caryophyllum. 
 
 INFUSUM CASCARILL./E. Infusion of cas- 
 carilla. " Take of cascarilla-bark, bruised, 
 half an ounce ; boiling water, half a pint." 
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, 
 and strain. See Cascarilla. 
 
 INFUSUM CATECHU. Infusion of catechu. 
 " Take of extract of catechu, two drachms 
 and a half; cinnamon bark, bruised, half a 
 drachm ; boiling water, half a pint." Ma- 
 cerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, and 
 strain. See Catechu. 
 
 INFUSUM CINCHONA Infusion of cinchona. 
 ' Take of lance-leaved cinchona bark, half 
 an ounce ; boiling water, half a pint." 
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered vessel, 
 and strain. See Cinchona. 
 
 INFUSUM CUSPAHI^S. Infusion of cus- 
 paria. " Take of cusparia bark, bruised, 
 two drachms ; boiling water, half a pint." 
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- 
 sel, and strain. See Jlugustura, 
 
 INFUSUM DIGITALIS. Infusion of fox- 
 glove. " Take of purple fox-glove, leaves, 
 dried and powdered, a drachm ; boiling 
 water, half a drachm." Macerate for two 
 hours, in a covered vessel, and strain ; then 
 add spirit of cinnamon, half a fluid ounce. 
 See Digitalis. 
 
 INFUSUM GENTIANS COMPOSITUM. Com- 
 pound infusion of gentian. " Take of 
 
 INJ 
 
 gentian-root, sliced, orange-peel, dried, 
 of each a drachm ; lemon-peel, fresh, two 
 drachms; boiling water, twelve ounces. 1 * 
 Macerate for an hour, in a covered vessel, 
 and strain. See Gentiana. 
 
 INFUSUM I.INI. Infusion of linseed, 
 " Take of linseed, an ounce ; liquorice-root, 
 sliced, half an ounce ; boiling water, two 
 pints." Macerate for two hours, near the 
 fire, in a covered vessel, and strain. See 
 Linum. 
 
 INFUSUM Q,UASSI:E. Infusion of quassia. 
 " Take of quassia wood, a scruple ; boiling 
 water, half a pint." Macerate for two 
 hours, and strain.. See Quassia. 
 
 INFUSUM RHJEI. Infusion of rhubarb. 
 " T;.ke of rhubarb root, sliced, a drachm ; 
 boiling water, half a pint." Macerate for 
 two hours, and strain. See Rhabarbarum. 
 
 INFUSUM ROSS;. " Take ot the petals 
 of red rose, dried, half an ounce ; boiling 
 water, two pints and a half; dilute sulphu- 
 ric acid, three fluid drachms ; double-re- 
 fined sugar, an ounce and a half." Pour 
 the water upon the petals of the rose in a 
 covered glass vessel ; then add the acid, 
 and macerate for half an hour. Lastly, 
 strain the infusion and add the sugar to it. 
 See Rosa. 
 
 INFUSUM SENNJE. Infusion of senna. 
 " Take of senna-leaves, an ounce and half; 
 ginger-root, sliced, a drachm ; boiling wa- 
 ter, a pint.'* Macerate for an hour, in a 
 covered vessel, and strain the liquor. See 
 Senna. 
 
 INFUSUM SIMAROUBJE. Infusion of sima- 
 rouba. " Take of simarouba-bark, bruised, 
 half a drachm ; boiling water, half a pint." 
 Macerate for two hours, in a covered ves- 
 sel, and strain. See Simarouba. 
 
 INFUSUM TABACI. Infusion of tobacco. 
 " Take of tobacco-leaves, a drachm ; boiling 
 water, a pint " Macerate for an hour, in a 
 covered vessel, and strain. See Ntcotiana* 
 
 INOLUVIES. The claw, crop, or gorge of 
 a bird. Also gluttony. 
 
 INGRAVIDATION. (From ingravidor, to be 
 great with child.) The same as impregna- 
 tion, or going with child. 
 
 INGUEN. The groin. The lower and 
 lateral part of the abdomen, above the 
 thigh 
 
 Inguinal ligament. See Paupart** liga- 
 ment. 
 
 Inguinal hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 INHUMATION. (From inhume, to put into 
 the ground.) The burying a patient in 
 warm or medicated earth. Some chymists 
 have tancied thus to call that kind of diges- 
 tion, which is performed by burying the 
 materials in dung, or in the earth. 
 
 INION. (From /?, a nerve ; as being the 
 place where nerves originate.) The occiput. 
 Blancard says it is the beginning of the 
 spinal marrow: others say it is the back 
 part of the neck. 
 
 INJACUI.ATIO. (From injaculpr, to 
 
INN 
 
 INN 
 
 409 
 
 shoot into.) So Helmont calls a disorder, 
 which consists of a violent spasmodic p.'in 
 in the stomach, and an immobility of the 
 body. 
 
 INJECTION. (From injirio, to cast 
 into.) A medicated liquor, to throw mto a 
 natural or preternatural cfcvity of the body 
 by means of a syringe. 
 
 1NNOMINATA ARTERIA. The first 
 branch given off by the arch of the aorta. 
 It soon divides into the right carotid and 
 right subclavian arteries. 
 
 INNOMINATUM OS. (Innominatvs ; 
 from in, priv. and nomen, a name ; so called 
 because the three bones of which it origi- 
 nally was formed grew together, and form- 
 ed one complete bone, which was then left 
 nameless.) A large irregular bone, situated 
 at the side of the pelvis. It is divided into 
 three portions, viz. the iliac, ischiatic, and 
 pubic, which are usually described as three 
 distinct bones. 
 
 The os ilium, or haunch bone, is of a 
 very irregular shape. The lower part of 
 it is thick and narrow ; its superior portion 
 is broad and thin, terminating in a ridge, 
 called the spine of the ilium, and more 
 commonly known by the name of the 
 haunch. This spine rises up like an 'arch, 
 being turned somewhat outward, and from 
 this appearance, the upper part of the pel- 
 vis, when viewed together, has not been 
 improperly compared to the wings of 
 a phaeton. This spine, in the recent sub- 
 ject, appears as if tipped with cartilage ; 
 out this appearance is nothing more than 
 the tendinous fibres of the muscles that are 
 inserted into it. Externally, this bone is 
 unequally prominent, and hollowed for the 
 attachment of muscles ; and internally, at 
 its broadest fore-part, it is smooth and con- 
 cave. At its lower part, there is a consi- 
 derable ridge on its inner surface. This 
 ridge, which extends from the os sacrum, 
 and corresponds with a similar prominence, 
 both on that bone and the ischium, forms, 
 with the inner part of the ossa pubis, 
 what is called the brim of the pelvis. The 
 whole of the internal surface, behind this 
 ridge, is very unequal. The os ilium has 
 likewise a smaller surface posterioily, by 
 which it is articulated to the sides of the 
 os sacrum. This surface has, by some, 
 been compared to the human ear, and by 
 others, to the head of a bird ; but neither 
 of these comparisons seem to convey any 
 just idea of its form or appearance. Its 
 upper part is rough and porous; lower 
 down it is more solid. It is firmly united 
 to the os sacrum by a cartilaginous sub- 
 stance, and likewise by very strong 1 ga- 
 mentous fibres, which are extended to that 
 bone from the whole circumference of this 
 irregular surface. The spine of this bone, 
 which is originally an epiphysis, has two 
 considerable tuberosities, one anteriorly, 
 and the other posteriorly, v hich is the 
 
 largest of the two. The ends of this spine 
 too, from their projecting more than the 
 parts of the bone below them, are called 
 spinal processes. Before the anterior spi- 
 nal process the spine is hollowed, where 
 part of the Sartojius muscle is placed ; and 
 below the posterior spinal process there 
 is a very large niche in the bone, which, 
 in the recent subject, has a strong ligament 
 stretched over its lower part, from the os 
 sacrum to the sharp-pointed process of the 
 ischium ; so that a great hole is formed, 
 through which pass the great sciatic nerve 
 and the posterior crural vessels under the 
 pyriform mu.scle, part of which is likewise 
 lodged in this hole. The lowest, thickest, 
 and narrowest part of the ilium, in conjunc- 
 tion wi'h the other two portions of each os 
 innominatirm, helps to form the acetabulum 
 for the os ftmoris. 
 
 The os ischium, or hip bone, which is the 
 lowest part of the three portions of each os 
 innomin^itum, is of a very irregular figure, 
 and usually divided into its body, luberosi- 
 ty, and ramus. The body, externally, 
 forms the inferior portion of the acetabu- 
 lum, and sends a sharp-pointed process 
 backwards, called the spine of the ischium. 
 This is the process to which the ligament is 
 attached, which was just now described as 
 forming a great foramen for the passage of 
 the sciatic nerve. The tuberosity is large 
 and irregular, and is placed at the inferior 
 purtofthe bone, giving origin to several 
 muscles. In the recent subject it seems 
 covered with a cartilaginous crust ; but 
 this appearance, as in the spine of the 
 ilium, is nothing more thaw the tendinous 
 fibres of the muscles that are inserted into 
 it. This tuberosity, which is the lowest 
 portion of the trunk, supports us when we 
 sit. Between the spine and the tuberosity 
 is observed a sinuosity, covered with a 
 cartilaginous crust, which serves as a pul- 
 ley, on which the obturator muscle plays. 
 From the tuberusity, the bone, becoming 
 narrower and thinner, forms the ramus, or 
 branch, which, passing forwards and up- 
 wards, makes, with the ramus of the os 
 pubis, a large hole of an oval shape, 
 iheforamen magnum ischii, which affords, 
 through its whole circumference, attach- 
 ment to muscles. This foramen is more 
 particularly noticed in describing the os 
 pubis. 
 
 The os pubis, or share-bone, which is 
 the smallest of the three portions of the os 
 innominatum, is placed at the upper and 
 fore part of the pelvis, where the two ossa 
 pubis meet, and are united to each other 
 bv means of a very strong curtilage, which 
 constitutes what is called the symphysis 
 pubis. Each os pubis may be divided igto 
 its body angle, and ramus. The body, 
 which is the outer part, is joined to the os 
 ilium. The angle comes forward to form 
 the symphysis, and the ramus is a thin 
 
 3 fJ 
 
410 
 
 INN 
 
 1NO 
 
 apophysis, which, uniting wiUi the ramus 
 of the ischium, forms the foramen magnum 
 ischii, or thyroideum, as it has been some- 
 times called, from its resemblance to a 
 door, or shield. This foramen is some- 
 what wider above than below, and its 
 greatest diameter is, from above down- 
 wards, and obliquely from within outwards. 
 In the recent subject it is almost com- 
 pletely closed by a strong fibrous mem- 
 brane, called the obturator ligament. Up- 
 wards and outwards, where we observe a 
 niche in the bone, the fibres of this liga- 
 ment are separated, to allow a passage to 
 the posterior crural nerve, an artery, and 
 vein. The great uses of this foramen seem 
 to be to lighten the bones of the pelvis, and 
 to afford a convenient lodgment to the 
 obturator muscles The three bones now 
 described as const itutug the os innomina- 
 tum on each side, all concur to form the 
 great acetabulum, orcotyloid cavity, which 
 receives the head of the thigh-bone"; the os 
 ilium and os .ischium making each about 
 two-fifths, and (he os pubis onf-fiflh of 
 the cavity. This aceiabulum, which is of 
 considerable depth, is of a phencal shape 
 Its brims are high, and, in the recent sub- 
 ject, is tipped with cartilage. These brims, 
 however, are higher above and externally 
 than they are internally and below, where 
 we observe a niche in the bone (which is 
 the iscluum), across which is stretched a 
 ligament, forming a hole for the trans- 
 mission of blood-vessels a/id nerves to the 
 cavity of the joint. The cartilage, which 
 lines the acetabulum, is thickest at its cir- 
 cumference, arid thinner within, where a 
 little hole is to be observed, in which are 
 placed the apparatus that serves to lubri- 
 cate the joint, and facilitate its motions. 
 We are likewise able to discover the im- 
 pression made by the internal ligament 
 of the os femoris, winch, by being attached 
 both to this cavity and to the head of the 
 os femoris, helps to secure the latter in the 
 acetabulum. The bones of the pelvis 
 serve to support the spine and upper parts 
 of the body, to lodge the intestines, urina- 
 ry bladder, and other viscera; and like- 
 wise to unite the trunk to the lower extre- 
 mities. But besides these uses, they are 
 destined, in the female subject, for other 
 important purposes; ulid the accoucheur 
 finds, in the study of these bones, the 
 foundation of ali midwifery knowledge. 
 Several eminent writers are of opinion 
 that in difficult parturition, all the bone> 
 of the peivis undergo a certain degree of 
 separation. It has been obsei'ved like- 
 wise, that the cartilage uniting the ossa 
 pubis is tiiicker, and of a more spongy 
 te^xture, in women than in men, and there- 
 fore more likely to swell and enlarge during 
 pregnancy. That many instances of a par- 
 tial separation of these bones, during la- 
 bour, have happened^ there can be no 
 
 doubt ; such a separation, however, ought, 
 by no means to be considered a-, an uni- 
 form and salutary work of nature, as some 
 writers seem to think, but as the effect of 
 disease. But there is another circum- 
 stance, in regard to this part of Osteology, 
 which is well worthy of attention ; and this 
 is, the different capacities of the pelvis in 
 the male and female subject. It has al- 
 ready been observed, that the os sacrum 
 is snorter and broader in women thun in 
 men ; the ossa ilia are also found more ex- 
 panded; whence it happens, that in wo- 
 men the centre of gravity does not fall so 
 directly on the upper part of the thigh as 
 in men, and this seems to be the reason 
 why, in general, they step with less firm- 
 ness, and move their hips forwards in 
 walking. From these circumstances also, 
 the brim of the female pelvis is nearly of 
 an oval shape, being considerably wider 
 from side to side, than from the symphysis 
 pubis to the os sacrum ; whereas, in man 
 it is rounder, and every where of less dia- 
 meier The inferior opening- of the pelvis 
 is likewise proportionably larger in the 
 female subject, the ossa iscnia being more 
 separated from each other, and the fora- 
 men -ischii larger, so that, where the os 
 ischium and os pubis are united together, 
 they form a greater circle ; the os sacrum 
 is also more hollowed, though shorter, and 
 the os coccygis more loosely connected, 
 and therefore capable of a greater degree 
 of motion than in men. 
 
 INXOMIXATI JCKIIVI. A name of the fifth 
 pair of nerves. 
 
 INOCULATION. The insertion of a 
 poison into any part of the body. It is 
 mostly practised with that of die small-pox, 
 because we have learnt, from experi- 
 ence, that by so doing we shall generally 
 procure fewer pustules, and a much milder 
 disease, than when the srr, ail-pox is taken 
 in a natural way Although the advantages 
 are evident, yet objections have been 
 raised against inoculation, on the notion 
 that it exposes the person to some risk, 
 when he might have passed through life 
 without ever taking the disease naturally; 
 but it is well known that he will be exposed 
 to much greater danger, from the inter- 
 course which he must have with his fellow- 
 creatures, by taking the disorder in a na- 
 tural way. 1 1 has also been adduced, that 
 a person is liable to take the small-pox a 
 si -co:id timej when produced at first by 
 a ih'cial means; but such instances are 
 very rare, besides not being sufficiently 
 authentic. We may conjecture that, in 
 most of those cases, the matter used was 
 not vanolous, but that of some other erup- 
 tive disorder, such as thechicken-pox, which 
 has oiten been mistaken for the small pox. 
 
 To illustrate the benefits arising from 
 inoculation, it has been calculated that a 
 third of the adults die who take the disease 
 
INO 
 
 in a natural way, and about one-seventh of 
 the children ; whereas, of those who are 
 inoculated, and are properly treated after- 
 wards, the proportion is probably not 
 greater than one in five or six hundred. 
 
 Inoculation is generally thought to have 
 been introduced into Britain from Turkey, 
 by Lady Mary Wortley Montague, about 
 the year 1721, whose son had been innocu- 
 lated at Constantinople, during her resi- 
 dence there, and whose infant daughter 
 was the first that underwent the operation 
 in this country. It appears to have been 
 well known before this period, both in the 
 South of Wales and Highlands of Scotland. 
 Mr. Mungo Park, in his travels into the 
 interior of Africa, found that inoculation 
 had been long- practised by the negroes 
 on the Guinea coast ; and nearly in the 
 same manner, and at the same time of life, 
 as in Europe. 
 
 It is not clearly ascertained where ino- 
 culation really originated. It has been 
 ascribed to the Circassians, who employed 
 it as a mean to preserve the beauty of their 
 women. It appears more probable that ac- 
 cident first suggested the expedient among 
 the different nations, to whom the small- 
 pox had long been known, independent of 
 any intercourse with each other ; and what 
 adds to the probability of this conjecture is, 
 that in most places where inoculation can 
 be traced back, for a considerable length 
 of time, it seems to have been practised 
 chiefly by old women, before it was adopt- 
 ed by regular practitioners. 
 
 Many physicians held inoculation in the 
 greatest contempt at first, from its sup- 
 posed origin ; others again discredited the 
 fact, while others, on the testimony of the 
 success in distant countries, believed 
 in the advantages it afforded, but still did 
 not think themselves warranted to recom- 
 mend it to the families they attended ; and 
 it was not until the experiment of it had 
 been made on six criminals (all of whom 
 recovered from the disease, and regained 
 their liberty,) that it was practised, in the 
 year 1726, on the royal family, and after- 
 wards adopted as a general thing. 
 
 To insure success from inoculation, the 
 following precautions should strictly be at- 
 tended to. 
 
 1. That the person should be of a good 
 habit of body, and free from any disease, 
 apparent or latent, in order that lie may 
 not have the disease and a bad constitution, 
 or perhaps another disorder, to struggle 
 with at the same time. 
 
 2. To enjoin a temperate diet and proper 
 regimen ; and, where the body is plethoric, 
 or gross, to make use of gentle purges, 
 together with mercurial and antimonial 
 medicines. 
 
 3. That the age of the person be as little 
 advanced as possible, but not younger, if 
 it can be avoided, than four months. 
 
 INO 
 
 411 
 
 4. To choose a cool season of the year, 
 and to avoid external heat, either by expo- 
 sure to the sun, sitting by fires, or in 
 warm chambers, or by going too warmly 
 clothed, or being too much in bed. 
 
 5. To take the matter from a young sub- 
 ject, who has the small pox in a favourable 
 way, and who is otherwise healthy, and 
 free from disease; and, when fresh matter 
 can be procured, to give it the preference. 
 
 Where matter of a benign kind cannot 
 be procured, and the patient is evidently 
 in danger of the casual small-pox, we 
 should not, however, hesitate a moment to 
 inoculate from any kind of matter that can 
 be procured, as what has been taken in 
 malignant kinds of small-pox has been 
 found to produce a very mild disease. 
 
 The mildness or malignity of the disease 
 appears, therefore, to depend little at 
 all on the inoculating matter. Variulous 
 matter, as well as the vaccine, by being 
 kept for a length of time, particularly in a 
 warm place, is apt, however, to undergo 
 decomposition, by ^ put refaction; and then 
 another kind of contagious material has 
 been produced. 
 
 In inoculating, the operator is to make 
 the slightest puncture or scratch ima- 
 ginable in the arm of the person, rubbing 
 that part of the lancet which is besmeared 
 with matter repeatedly over it, by way of 
 insuring the absorption ; and in order to 
 prevent its being wiped off, the shirtsleeve 
 ought not to be pulled down until the part 
 is perfectly dry. 
 
 A .singular circumstance attending inocu- 
 lation is, that when this fails in producing 
 the disease, the inoculated part neverthe- 
 less sometimes inflames and suppurates, 
 as in cases where the complaint is about to 
 follow ; and the matter produced in those 
 cases is as fit for inoculation as that taken 
 from' a person actually labouring under ihe 
 disease. The same happens very frequent- 
 ly in inoculation tor the cow-pox. 
 
 If, on the fourth or fifth day after the 
 operation, no redness, or inflammation, is 
 apparent on the edge of the wound, we 
 ought then to inoculate in the other arm, 
 in the same manner as before ; or, for 
 greater certainty, we may do it in both. 
 
 Some constitutions are incapable of hav- 
 ing the disease in any form. Others do 
 not receive the disease at one time, how- 
 ever freely exposed to its contagion, even 
 though repeatedly inoculated, and yet re- 
 ceive it afterwards by merely approaching 
 those labouring under it. 
 
 On the coming on of the febrile symp- 
 toms, which is generally on the seventh 
 day in the inoculated small-pox, the pa- 
 tient is not to be suffered to lie a-bed>but 
 should be k^pt cool, and partake freely of 
 antiseptic cooling drinks. 
 
 INOSCULATION. (From in, and 
 osculuin, u littl mouth.) The running of 
 
412 
 
 ItfT 
 
 the veins and arteries into one another, or 
 the mterunion of the extremities of arteries 
 and veins. 
 
 INSANIA (From in, not, and sanus> 
 : omul.) Insani.y, or deranged imagination. 
 A genus of disease in the class neuroses, 
 and order vesania, characterized by erro- 
 neous judgment, from imaginary percep- 
 tion.-,, or recollections, attended with agree- 
 able emotions in persons of a sanguine tem- 
 perament. See Mania. 
 
 ISTSESSUS. (From insideo, to sit upon.) 
 A vapour-bath, over which the patient sits. 
 
 INSIDIAWS. (From insidior, to deceive.) 
 A name for diseases which betray no pre- 
 vious symptoms, but are ready to break out 
 by surprise. 
 
 "INS-IPIENTIA. (From in, and sapientia, 
 wisdom.) A low degree of delirium, with- 
 out fever. 
 
 INSOLATIO. (From in, upon, and sol, 
 the sun.) A disease which arises from a 
 too great influence of the sun's heat upon 
 the head. 
 
 INSPIRATION. (From in, and spiro, to 
 breathe.) The act of drawing the air into 
 the lungs. See Jtesfiiration. 
 
 INTERCOSTAL ARTERIES. Jlrte- 
 rix intercostales. The arteries which run 
 between the ribs. The superior intercos- 
 tal artery is a branch of the subclavian. 
 The other intercostal arteries are given off 
 from the aorta. 
 
 INTERCOSTAL MUSCLES. Intercos- 
 tales externi et interni. Between the ribs, 
 on each side, are eleven double rows of 
 muscles. These are the intercostales externi 
 and interni. Galen has very properly ob- 
 served, that they decussate each other like 
 the strokes of the letter X The intercostalfs 
 externi arise from the lower edge of each 
 superior rib, and, running obliquely down- 
 wards and forwards, arc inserted into the 
 upper edge of each inferior nb, so as to 
 occupy the intervals of the ribs, from as far 
 back as the spine to their cartilage ; but 
 from their cartilages to the sternum, there 
 is only a thfn aponeurosis covering the 
 internal intercostales. The intercostales in- 
 tend arise and are inserted in the same 
 manner as the external. They begin at 
 the s'.ernum, and extend as far :;s the angles 
 of the nb-, their fibres running obliquely 
 backwards. These fibres are spread over 
 a considerable part of the inner surface of 
 the ribs, so as to be longer than those of 
 the external intercostals. Some of the 
 p..sU'rior portions of the internal intercos- 
 tals pass over one rib, and are inserted into 
 the rib below. Verheyen first described 
 these portions as separate muscles, under 
 the name of infra cost ales. Winslow has 
 adopted the same name. Cowper, and after 
 him Douglas, calls them costarum ilepres- 
 sores proprii. These distinctions, however, 
 are altogether superfluous, as they are evi- 
 dently nothing more than appendages of 
 
 INT 
 
 the intercostals. The number of these 
 portions varies in different subjects. Most 
 commonly there is only four, the first of 
 which runs from the second rib to the 
 fourth, the second from the third rib to the 
 fifth, the third from the fourth r/b to the 
 sixth, and the fourth from the fifth rib to 
 the seventh. The internal intercostals of 
 the two inferior false ribs are frequently 
 so thin, as to be with difficulty separated 
 from the external ; and, in some subjects, 
 one or both of them seem to be altogether 
 wanting. It was the opinion of the an- 
 cients, that the external intercostals serve 
 to elevate, and the internal to depress the 
 ribs. They were probably led to this 
 opinion, by observing the different direc- 
 tion of their fibres ; but it is now well 
 known, that both have the same use, which 
 is that of raising the ribs equally during 
 inspiration. Fallopius was one of the first 
 who ventured to call in question the 
 opinion of Galen on this subject, by con- 
 tending that both layers of the intercostals 
 serve to elevate the ribs. In this opinion 
 he was followed by Hieroytnus Fubricius, 
 our countryman \fayow and Borelli. But, 
 towards the close of the last century, 
 Bayle, a writer of some eminence, and 
 professor at Toulouse, revived the opmon 
 of the ancients by the following arguments. 
 He observed, that the oblique direction of 
 the fibres of the internal intercostals is 
 such, tha f , in each inferior rib, these fibres 
 are nearer to the vertebrae than they are 
 at their superior extremities, or in the rib 
 immediately above ; and that, of course,they 
 must serve to draw the rib downwards, as 
 towards the most fixed point. This plausible 
 doctrine was ad pted by several eminent 
 writers, and, amongst others, by Nicholls, 
 Hoadley, and Shreiber ; but, above all, by 
 Hamberger, who went so far as to assert, 
 that not only the ribs, but even the sternum, 
 are pulled downwards by these muscles, 
 and constructed a particular instrument to 
 illustrate this doctrine. He pretended, like- 
 wise, that the intervals of the ribs are in- 
 creased by their elevation, and diminished 
 by their depression ; but. he allowed that, 
 while those parts of the internal intercos- 
 tals that are placed between the bony part 
 of the ribs pull them downwards, the ante- 
 rior portions of the muscle, which are situ- 
 ated between the cartilages, concur with 
 the external intercostals in raising them up- 
 wards. These opinions gave rise to a 
 warm and interesting controversy, in which 
 Hamberger and Haller were the principal 
 disputants. The former argued chiefly 
 from theory, and the latter from experi- 
 ments on living animals, which demonstrate 
 the fallacy of Hamberger's arguments, and 
 prove, beyond a doubt, that the internal 
 intercostals perform the same functions as 
 the external. 
 
 INTERCOSTAL NERVE. JYervus in- 
 
INT 
 
 tercortalis. Great intercostal nerve. Sym- 
 pathetic nerve. The great intercostal nerve 
 arises in the cavity of the cranium, from a 
 branch of the sixih and one of the fifth pair, 
 uniting into one trunk, which passes out of 
 the cranium through the carotid canal, and 
 descends by the sides of the bodies of the 
 vertebrae of the neck, thorax, loins, and os 
 sacrum : in its course it receives the small 
 accessory branches from all the thirty pair 
 of spmal nerves. In the neck, it gives off 
 three cervical ganglions, the upper, middle, 
 and lower ; from which the cardiac and 
 pulmonary nerves ari^e. In the thorax, it 
 gives off the splanchnic or anterior inter- 
 costal, which perforates the diaphragm, and 
 forms the semilunar ganglions, from which 
 nerves pass to all the abdominal viscera. 
 They also form in the abdomen ten pecu- 
 liar plexuses, distinguished by the name of 
 the viscus to which they belong, as the 
 coeliac, splenic, hepatic, superior, middle, 
 and lower, mesenteric, two renal, and two 
 spermatic plexuses. The posterior inter- 
 costal nerve gives accessory branches about 
 the pelvis and ischiatic nerve, and at length 
 terminates. 
 
 INTERCOSTAL VEINS. The intercos- 
 tal veins empty their blood into the vena 
 azygos. 
 
 INTERCURRENT FEVERS. Those which hap- 
 pen in certain seasons only, are called sta- 
 tionary ; but others are called, by Syden- 
 bam, intercurrents. 
 
 INTERCUS. (From inter, between, and 
 cutem, the skin.) A dropsy between the 
 skin and the flesh. See Anasarca. 
 
 INTERDENTII/M. (From inter, between, 
 and dens, a tooth.) The intervals between 
 teeth of the same order. 
 
 INTERDIGITUM. (From inter, between, 
 and digi-tus, a toe, or finger.) A corn be- 
 twixt the toes, or wart betwixt the fingers. 
 IHTERFJBHIINEUM. (From inter, be- 
 tween, and fcemen, the thigh.) The peri- 
 naeum, or space between the anus and pu- 
 dendum. 
 
 INTERLUXIUS MORBUS. (From inter, 
 between, and luna, the moon ; because it 
 was supposed to affect those who were 
 born in the wane of the moon. The epi- 
 lepsy. 
 
 Intermittent fever. See Febria intermit- 
 tens. 
 
 IxTERXuimi DIES. (From internnncio, 
 to go between.) Applied to critical days, 
 or such as stand between the increase of a 
 disorder and its decrease. 
 
 INTEROSSEI MANUS. (Interoaseus 
 ynusculus ; from inter, between, and os, 
 the bone.) There are small muscles situ- 
 ated between the metacarpal bone, and 
 extending from the bones of the carpus to 
 the fingers. They are divided into internal 
 and external; .the former are to be seen 
 only on the palm of the hand, but the latter 
 are conspicuous both on the palm and back 
 
 INT 
 
 413 
 
 of the hand. The interossei interni are 
 three in number. The first, which Albi- 
 nus names posterior indicis, arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the basis and inner part of 
 the metucarpal bone of the fore-finger, 
 and likewise from the upper part of that 
 which supports the middle-linger. Its ten- 
 don passes over the articulation of this 
 part of these bones with the fore-finger, 
 and, uniting with the tendinous expan- 
 sion that is ^sent off from the extensor 
 digitorum commtinis, is inserted into the 
 posterior convex surface of the first pha- 
 lanx of that finger. The second and third, 
 to which Albinus gives the names of prior 
 annularis, and interossem auricularis, arise, 
 in the same manner, from the basis of the 
 otusides of the metacarpal bones that sus- 
 tain the ring-finger and the little-finger, 
 and are inserted into the outside of the 
 tendinous expansion of the extensor digito- 
 rum commums that covers each of those fin- 
 gers. The^e three muscles draw the fingers 
 into which they are inserted, towards the 
 thumb. The interossei externi are four in 
 number, for among these is included the 
 small muscle that is situated on the outside 
 of the metacarpal bone that supports the 
 fore-finger. Douglas culls it extensor tertii 
 internodii indicia, and Winslow semi interog' 
 sens indicia. Albinus, who describes it 
 among the interossei, gives it the name of 
 prior indicts. This first interosseus exter- 
 nus arises by two tendinous and fleshy por- 
 tions. One of these springs from the up- 
 per half of the inner side of the first bone 
 of the thumb, and the other from the liga- 
 ments that unite ihe os trapezoides to the 
 melacarpal bone of the fore- finger, and 
 likewise from all the outside of this latter 
 bone. These two portions unite as they 
 descend, and terminate in a tendon, which 
 is inserted into the outside of that part of 
 the tendinous expansion from the extensor 
 digitorum cofnmunis that is spread over the 
 poserior convex surface of the fore-finger. 
 The second, to which Albinus gives the 
 name of prior medii^ is not quite so thick 
 as the last-described muscle. It arises 
 by two heads, one of which springs from 
 the inner side of the metacarpal bone of 
 the fore finger, chiefly towards its convex 
 surface, and the other arises from the a,d- 
 jacent ligaments, and from the whole outer 
 side of the metacarpal bone that sustains 
 the middle-fin g-pr. These two portions 
 unite as they descend, and terminate in a 
 tendon, which is inserted, in the same 
 manner as the preceding muscle, into the 
 outside of 'he tendinous expansion that 
 covers the posterior part of the middle 
 finger. The third belongs likewise to the 
 middle-finger, and is therefore named pos- 
 terior medii by Albinus. It arises, like 
 the last-described muscle, by two origins, 
 which spring from the roots of the meta- 
 carpal bones of the ring and middle fingers, 
 
414 
 
 INT 
 
 INT 
 
 and from the adjacent ligaments, and is 
 inserted into the inside of the same ten- 
 dinous expansion as the preceding mus- 
 cle. The fourth, to which Aibirus gives 
 the name of posterior annularis, differs 
 from the two last only in us situation, 
 which is between the meiacarpal bones of 
 the ring- and lit'ie fi,.gers It is inserted 
 into the inside of the tendinous expansion 
 of the extensor digitt,rum commuius, that 
 covers the posterior part ot the ring-finger. 
 All these four muscles serve to extend the 
 fingers into which they are inserted, and 
 likewise to draw them inwards, towards 
 the thumb, except the third, or posterior 
 medii, which, from its situation and ms>er- 
 tion, is calculated to pull the middle finger 
 outwards. 
 
 INTEROSSEI PEDIS. These small 
 muscles, in their situation between the 
 metatarsal bones, resemble the inteiossei 
 of the hand, and, like them, are divided 
 into internal and external. The interossei 
 pedis interni are three in number. They 
 arise tendinous and fleshy, from the basis 
 and inside of the metatar al bones of the 
 middle, the third, and the little toes, in the 
 same manner as those of the hand, and 
 they each terminate in a tendon that runs to 
 the inside of the first joint of these toes, 
 and from thence to their upper surface, 
 where it loses itself in the tendinous ex- 
 pansion that is sent off from the extensors. 
 Each of these three muscles serves to draw 
 the toe into which it is inserted towards 
 the great-toe. The interossei externi are 
 four in number. The first arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the outside of the root of 
 the metatarsal bone of the great-toe, from 
 the os cuneiforme internum, and from the 
 root of the inside of the metatarsal bone of 
 the fore-toe, Its tendon is inserted into 
 the inside of the tendinous expansion that 
 covers the back part of the toes. The se- 
 cond is placed in a similar manner between 
 the metatarsal bones of .he fore and mid- 
 dle toes, and is inserted into the outside of 
 the tendinous expansion on the back part 
 of the fore- toe. The third and fourth are 
 placed between the two next metatarsul 
 bones, and are inserted into the outside of 
 the middle and third toes. The first of 
 these muscles draws the fore-toe inwards 
 towards the great-toe. The three others 
 pull the toes, into which they are inserted, 
 outwards. They all assist in extending the 
 toes. 
 
 IJVTERPELLATUS MORBUS. (From inpello, 
 to interrupt.) In Paracelsus it is a disease 
 attended with irregular or uncertain pa- 
 roxysms. 
 
 INTERPOLATES DIES. (From interpolo, 
 to renew.) In Paracelsus, these are the 
 days interpolated betwixt two parox- 
 ysms. 
 
 IKTETISCAPTJUUM. (From inter t be- 
 
 tween, and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) 
 That part of the spine which lies between 
 the shoulders. 
 
 INTKRSEPTUM. (From inter, between, and 
 septum, an inclosure.) The uvula and the 
 sepitim narium. 
 
 INTERS PIN ALES COLLI. (Inter spi- 
 nales mitsculi from inter, between, and 
 spina, the spine.) The fleshy portions be- 
 tween the spmous processes of the neck, 
 that draw these processes nearer to each 
 other. 
 
 INTERSPINALES DORSI ET LUM- 
 BGKUM. These are rather small tendons 
 than muscles, that connect the spinal and 
 transverse processes. 
 
 1NTERTRANSVERSALES LUMBO- 
 RUM. Four distinct small bundles of 
 flesh, which fill up the spaces between the 
 transverse processes of the vertebra of the 
 loins, and serve to draw them towards each 
 other. 
 
 INTERTRIGO. (From inter, between, 
 and tero, to rub,) An excoriation about the 
 anus, groins, axilla, or other parts of the 
 body, attended with inflammation and mois- 
 ture. It is most commonly produced by 
 the irritation of the urine, from riding, or 
 some acrimony in children. 
 
 INTESTINES. (Intestina ; from intus, 
 within.) The convoluted membranous tube 
 that extends from the stomach to the 
 anus ; receives the ingested food ; retains it 
 a certain time ; mixes with it the bile and 
 pancreatic juices ; propels the chyle into 
 the lacteals, and covers the faeces with 
 mucus ; is so, called. The intestines are 
 situated in the cavity of the abdomen, and 
 are divided into the small and large, which 
 have, besides their size, other circum- 
 stances of distinction. 
 
 The small intestines are supplied inter- 
 nally with folds, caiied vuivulce conniventes, 
 and have no bands on their external sur- 
 face. The large intestines have no folds 
 internally, and ..re supplied externally with 
 three strong muscular bands, which run 
 parallel upon the surface, and give the in- 
 testines a saccated appearance; and they 
 have also small fatty appendages, called 
 appendiculce epiploictK. 
 
 The- first portion of the intestinal tube, 
 for about the extent of twelve fingers' 
 breadth, is called the duodenum ; it lies in- 
 tlu epigastric region ; makes three turnings, 
 and between the first and second flexure 
 receives, by a common opening, the pan- 
 creatic duct, a,d the ductus communis 
 choledo hus. It is in this portion of the 
 intestines that chylification is chiefly per- 
 formed. The remaining portion of the small 
 intestines is distinguished by an imaginary- 
 division into the jejunum and ileum. 
 
 Tiie jejunum, which commences where 
 the duodenum ends, is situated in the um- 
 bilical region, and is mostly found emptv , 
 
INT 
 
 1PE 
 
 415 
 
 hence its name ; it is every where covered instrument, so named from the hollowness 
 
 with red vessels, and, about an hour and an of us stalk.) See Endivia. 
 
 half after a meal, with lacteais. 1NULA. (Contracted or corrupted from 
 
 The ileum occupies Uie hypogastric re- heknium, n*.tvtov, tabled to have sprung from 
 
 gion and the pelvis ; is of a more pallid the te.a-s of Helen.) 1. The name of a 
 
 colour than the former, and terminates genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 
 terminates 
 
 by a transverse opening into the large intes- 
 tines, which is called t^e valve of the ilenm, 
 valve of tlie caecum, or the valve ofTulpius. 
 
 The beginning of the lar^e intestines is 
 firmly tied down in the > igiii iliac region, 
 and for the extent of about four fingers' 
 breadth is called the cxcum, having adher- 
 ing to it a worm-l^ke process, called the 
 processus cxd vermiformis, or uppendicida 
 cxd vermiformis The great intestine 
 then commences colon, ascends towards 
 
 Class, Syngenesia. Cider, Polygamia su- 
 perflua. 
 
 2. The herb elecampane. 
 
 Jnula, common. See Enula campana. 
 
 INULA DYSENTERICA. The systematic 
 name of the lesser inula. See Conyza me- 
 dia. 
 
 INULA HEIENIUM. The systematic 
 name of the elecampane. See Enula cam- 
 pana. 
 
 IWUSTION. (From in, and uro, to burn.) 
 
 the liver, passes across the abdomen, under Is sometimes used for hot and dry seasons ; 
 
 the stomach, to the left side, where it is but most commonly by surgeons for the 
 
 contorted like the letter S, and descends operation of the cautery, 
 to the pelvis: hence it is divided in this 
 
 (From in, not, and 
 A name of the os 
 
 verse arch, and the sigmoid flexure. When frontis, from its being regarded as the seat 
 
 it has reached ^he pelvis, it is called the of impudence. 
 
 rectum, from whence it proceeds in a Inversion of the uterus. See Uterus, in- 
 
 stra.ght line to the anus. 
 
 course into the ascending- portion, the trans- verecundus, modest.) 
 
 Inversion of the uterus, 
 version of. 
 
 The intestinal canal is composed of three 1NVOLUCRUM. (From in, and volvo, 
 membranes, or coats ; a common one from to wrap up ; because parts are enclosed 
 the peritoneum, a muscular coat, and a by it.) A name of the pericardium ; also 
 villous coat, the villi being formed of the a name of the membrane which covers 
 tine terminations of arteries and nerves, some ot the viscera. 
 
 and the origins of lacteais and lymphatics. IOBES. (From tot. brass.) Verdigrise, 
 The intestines are connected to the body Green matter thrown oft' by vomiting, 
 by the mysentery ; the duodenum has also IONIS. (From /ov, a violet.) A carbun- 
 a" peculiar connecting cellular substance, cle* of a violet colour. 
 
 as lias likewise the colon and rectum, by IONTHCS. (From tov, a violet, and y- 
 whose means the former is firmly accreted 60?, a flower.) A hard pimple in the face, 
 to the back, the- colon to the kidneys, and of a violet colour. 
 
 the latter to the os coccygis, and in wo- IOTACISMCS. (From ta>r&, the Greek let- 
 men to the vagina. The emaining por- ter t ) A defect in the tongue, or organs 
 tion of the tube is loose in the cavity of the of speech, which renders a perspn incapable 
 abdomen. The arteries of this canal are of pronouncing his letters, 
 branches of the superior and inferior mesen- loui. A restorative alimentary liq;ior f 
 teric, and the duodenal. The veins evacu- prepared in Japan. It is made from the 
 ate their blood into the vena portx. The gravy of half-roasted beef; but, as to the 
 nerves are branches of the eighth pair and rest," it is kept a secret, 
 intercostals. The lacteal vessels, which ori- IPECACUANHA. (Indian.) Ipecacuan. 
 ginate principally from the jejunum, pro- The plant from which this valuable root is 
 ceed to the glands in the mesentery. obtained was long unknown ; it was said 
 
 IXTUICATUS (From intrico, to entangle ; by some writers to be the Psychotria erne- 
 so called from its intricate lolds.) A mus- tica; class Pentandria; order Mon.o?ijnia: 
 cle of the ear. by others, the Viola ipecacuanha, a syn- 
 
 INTHINSECI. (From intra, within, and genesious plant of the order Monogyiiia. 
 secus, towards.) Painful disorders of the It is now ascertained to be neither, but a 
 
 internal parts. 
 
 IXTllOCESSIO. 
 
 J)epressio. A depression or sinking of any 
 part inwards. 
 
 INTUSSUSCEPTION, (Intus-suscepno 
 and intro-s'dsceptio / irom intus, within, and 
 suscipio, to receive.) A disease of the in- 
 testinal tube, and most frequently of the 
 
 small plant called CalUcacca ipccucuanlia. 
 
 (From introcedo, to go in.) There are three sorts of ipecacuan to be 
 met with in our shops, viz. the a.sh-coloured 
 or grey, *he brown, and the white. 
 
 The ash-coloured is brought from Peru, 
 and is a small wrinkled root, bent and con- 
 torted into a great variety of figures, 
 brought over in short pieces, full of 
 
 small intestines ; it consists in a portion of wrinkled and deep circular fissures, down 
 
 gut passing for some length within another to a small white woody fibre that runs in 
 
 portion. the middle of each piece : the cortical part 
 
 IXTYBUS. (From in, and tuba, a hollow is compact, brittle, looks smooth, and re- 
 
416 
 
 mi 
 
 IRQ 
 
 sinous upon breaking- : it has very little 
 smell ; the taste is bitterish and subacrid, 
 covering the tongue, ss it were, with a kind 
 of mucilage. 
 
 The brown is small, somewhat more 
 wrinkled than the foregoing ; of a brown or 
 blackish colour without, and white within : 
 this is brought from Brazil. 
 
 The white sort is woody, and has no 
 wrinkles, nor any perceptible bitterness in 
 taste. The first, the ash-coloured or grey 
 ipecacuan, is that usually preferred for 
 medicinal use. The brown has been some- 
 times observed, even in a small dose, to 
 produce violent effects. The white, though 
 taken in a large one, has scarce any effect 
 at all. Experience has proved that this 
 medicine is the safest emetic with which 
 we are acquainted, having this peculiar 
 advantage that, -if it does not operate by 
 vomit, it readily passes off by the other 
 emunctories. Ipecacuan was first intro- 
 duced as an infallible remedy against dy- 
 senteries and other inveterate fluxes, as 
 diarrhoea, menorrhagia, leucorrhoca, &c. 
 and also in disorders proceeding from ob- 
 structions of long standing ; nor has it lost 
 much of its reputation by time : its utility 
 in these cases is thought to depend upon 
 its restoring perspiration. It has also been 
 successfully employed in spasmodic asth- 
 ma, catarrhal and consumptive cases. Ne- 
 vertheless, its chief use is as a vomit, and 
 in small doses, joined with opium, as a dia- 
 phoretic. The officinal preparations are 
 the pulvis ipecacuanha compositus, and the 
 vinum ipecacuanha. 
 
 lauETAiA. The inhabitants of the Bra- 
 zils give this name to the Scrophidaria aqua- 
 tica, which is there celebrated as a correc- 
 tor of the ill flavour of senna. 
 
 IRACUNDUS. (From ira t anger ; so called 
 because it forms the angry look.) A mus- 
 cle of the eye. 
 
 IRIS. (A rainbow ; so called because 
 of the variety of its colours.) 1. The an- 
 terior portion of the choroid membrane of 
 the eye, which is perforated in the middle 
 by the pupil. It is of various colours. The 
 posterior surface of the iris is termed the 
 uvea. 
 
 2. The fioiver- de-luce is also called iris, 
 from the resemblance of its flowers to the 
 rainbow. 
 
 3. The name o^ a genus of plants in the 
 Linnjean system. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 JWonogynia. 
 
 IBIS FIOJIENTINA. Florentine orris, or 
 iris. The root of this plant, Jris Jloren- 
 tina of Linnaeus : coroffis barbatis, caulefo- 
 His altiore subbifloro, JJoribus sessilibiis ; 
 which is indigenous to Italy, in its recent 
 state is extremely acrid, and, when chewed, 
 excites a pungent heat in the mouth, that 
 continues several hours : on being dried, 
 this acrimony is almost wholly dissipated ; 
 
 the taste is slightly bitter, and the smell 
 agreeable, and approaching to that of vio- 
 lets. The fresh root is cu hartic, and for 
 this purpose has been eniploytd in drop- 
 sies. It is now chiefly used in its dried 
 state, and ranked as a pectoral and expec- 
 torant, and hence has a place in the tro- 
 chissi amyli of the pharmacopoeias. 
 
 Iris, Florentine. See Ins Florentina. 
 
 Inrs GERMANICA. The sys^matic name 
 of the flower-de-luce. See Ins nostras. 
 
 IRIS XOSTRAS. Common iris, or orris. 
 Flower-de-luce. This plant i& the Iris 
 germanica of Lmnxus: corollis barbatis, 
 Cdule folds altiori tnultifloro t Jloribus inferi- 
 oribus pedunculatis. The fresh roots have 
 a strong disagreeable smell, and an acrid 
 nauseous taste. They are powerfully ca- 
 thartic, and are given in dropsical diseases, 
 where such remedies are indicated. 
 
 IRIS PALUSTRIS. Gladiolus luteus. Aco- 
 rns vulgaris. Yellow water flag. This in- 
 digenous plant, Iris pseudacorus : imbtr- 
 bis t fotiis ensifofmibus, pet alls alternts, stig- 
 matibus mtnoribus, is common in marshes, 
 and on the banks of rivers. It formerly 
 had a place in the London Pharmacopoeia, 
 under the name of gladiolus luteus. The 
 root is without smell, but has an acrid 
 styptic taste, and its juice, on being snuffed 
 up the nostrils, produces a burning heat in 
 the nose and mouth, accompanied by a 
 copious discharge from these organs ; hence 
 it is recommended both as an errhine and 
 sialagogue. Given internally, when per- 
 fectly dry, its adstringent qualities are such 
 as to cure diarrhoeas The expressed juice 
 is likewise said to be an useful application 
 to serpiginous eruptions and scrofulous tu- 
 mours. 
 
 IRIS PSEUD ACORTJS. The systematic name 
 of the yellow water-flag. See Iris Pa- 
 lustris. 
 
 Irish slate. See Lapis Hybernicus. 
 
 IRON. Ferrum. Of all the metals, 
 there is none which is so copiously and so 
 variously dispersed through nature as iron. 
 In animals, in vegetables, and in all parts 
 of the mineral kingdom, we detect its 
 presence. Mineralogists are not agreed 
 with respect to the existence of native 
 iron, though immense masses of it have 
 been discovered, which could not have 
 been the products of art; but there is 
 much in favour of the notion that these 
 specimens have been extracted by sub- 
 terraneous fire. A mass of native iron, of 
 1600 pounds weight, was found by Pallas, 
 on the river Denisei, in Siberia; and an- 
 other mass of 300 pounds was found in 
 Paraguay, of which specimens have been 
 distributed every where. A piece of na- 
 tive iron, of two pounds weight, has been 
 also met with at Kamsdorf, in the territo- 
 ries of Neustadt, which is still preserved 
 there. These masses evidently did not 
 
IRON. 
 
 417 
 
 originate in the places where they were 
 found. 
 
 There are a vast variety of iron ores ; 
 they may, however, be all arranged under 
 the following genera ; namely, sulphurets, 
 carburets, oxyds, and salts of iron. The 
 sulphurets of iron from the ores, called 
 pyrites, of which there are many varieties. 
 Their colour is, in general, a straw-yellow, 
 with a metallic lustre. They are often 
 amorphous, and often also crystallized. 
 Iron ores of this kind are known by the 
 name of mundick. Iron, in the state of a 
 carburet, forms the graphite of Werner, 
 (plumbago.) This mineral occurs in kid- 
 ney-fbrm lumps of various sizes. Its colour 
 is a dark iron-grey, or brownish black ; 
 when cut, blueish grey. It has a metallic 
 lustre. Its texture is fine grained. It is 
 very brittle. The combination of iron with 
 oxygen is very abundant. The common 
 magnetic iron stone ; magne.tical pyrites, or 
 load-stone, belongs to this class : as does 
 specular iron ore, and all the different ores 
 called hematites, or blood-stone. Iron, com- 
 bined with silex, constitutes emery. Iron, 
 united to carbonic acid, exists in the sparry 
 iron ore. Joined to arsf nic acid it exists in 
 the ores called arseniate of iron, and arse- 
 niate of iron and copper. 
 
 Properties of iron. Iron is distinguished 
 from every other metal by its magnetical 
 properties. It is attracted by the magnet, 
 and acquires, under various conditions, the 
 property of magnetism. Pure iron is of a 
 whitish grey, or rather blueish colour, very 
 slightly livid ; but when polished, it has a 
 great deal of brilliancy. Its textm-e is 
 either fibrous, fine grained, or in dense 
 plates. Its specific gravity varies from 
 7.6 to 7.8 It is the hardest and most 
 elastic of all the metals. It is extremely 
 ductile, and may therefore be drawn into 
 wire as fine as a human hair ; it is also 
 more tenacious than any other metal, and 
 consequently yields with equal facility to 
 pressure. It is extremely infusible, and, 
 when not in contact with the fuel, it can- 
 not be melted by the heat which any fur- 
 nace can excite ; it is, however softened 
 by heat, still preserving its ductility ; this 
 constitutes the valuable property of weld- 
 ing. It is very dilatable by heat. It is 
 the only metal which takes fire by the col- 
 lision of flint. Heated by the contact of 
 air it becomes oxydated. If intensely and 
 briskly heated, it takes fire with scin- 
 tillaiion, and becomes a black oxyd. It 
 combines with carbon, and forms what is 
 called steel. It combines with phospho- 
 rus in a direct and in an indirect manner, 
 and unites with sulphur readily, by mixture 
 in the cold with water, and by fusion. It 
 decomposes water in the cold slowly, but 
 rapidly when ignited. It decomposes most 
 of the metallic oxyds. All acids act upon 
 iron. Very concentrated sulphuric acid 
 
 has little or no effect upon it, but when di- 
 luted it oxydutes it rapidly. The nitric .cid 
 oxydates it with great vehemence. Mur ate 
 of ammonia is decomposed by it. Nitrate 
 of potash detonates very vigorou>ly win, it. 
 Iron is likewise dissolved by alkaline sul- 
 phurets. It is capable of combining with 
 a number of metals. It does not unite with 
 lead or bismuth, and very feebly with mer- 
 cury. It detonates by percussion with the 
 oxygenated muriates. 
 
 Method of obtaining iron. The general 
 process, by which iron is extracted from its 
 ores, is first to roast them by a strong heat, 
 to expel the sulphur, carbonic acid, and 
 other mineralizers, which can be separated 
 by heat. The remaining ore, being re- 
 duced to small pieces, is mixed with char- 
 coal, or coke ; and is then exposed to an 
 intense heat, in a close furnace, excited by 
 bellows ; the oxygen then combines with 
 the carbon, forming carbonic acid gas du- 
 ring the process, afid the oxyd is reduced 
 to its metallic state. There are likewise 
 some fluxes necessary, in order to facilitate 
 the separation of the melted metal. The 
 matrix of the iron ore is generally either 
 argillaceous or calcareous, or sometimes a 
 portion of silecious earth ; but whichever 
 of these earths is present, the addition of 
 one or both of the others makes a proper 
 flux. These are therefore added in due 
 proportion, according to the nature of the 
 ores ; and this mixture, in contact with the 
 fuel, is exposed to a heat sufficient to re- 
 duce the oxyd to its metallic state. 
 
 The metal thus obtained, and called 
 smelted, pig, or cast, iron, is far from be- 
 ing pure, always retaining a considerable 
 quantity of carbon and oxygen, as well as 
 several heterogeneous ingredients. Ac- 
 cording as one or other of these predomi- 
 nates, the property of the metal differs. 
 Where the oxygen is present in a large pro- 
 portion, the colour of the iron is whitish 
 grey, it is extremely brittle, and its frac- 
 ture exhibits an appearance of crystalli- 
 zation : where the carbon exceeds, it is of 
 a dark grey, inclining to blue, or black, 
 and is less brittle. The former is the 
 white, the latter the black, crude iron of 
 commerce. The grey is intermediate to 
 both. In many of these states, the iron is 
 much more fusible than when pure ; hence 
 it can be fused and cast into any form ; and 
 when suffered to cool slowly, it crysrall zes 
 in octahedra; it is also much more brntle, 
 and cannot therefore be either flattened 
 under the hammer, or by the laminating 
 rollers. 
 
 To obtain the iron more pure, or to free 
 it from the carbon with which it is com- 
 bined in this state, it must be refined by 
 subjecting it to the operations of m- I ng 
 and forging. By the former, in which the 
 metal is kept in fusion for some time, and 
 constantly kneaded and stirred, the quan- 
 3 H 
 
418 
 
 IRR 
 
 tity of carbon and oxygen it contains are 1. Carbonas ferri. See Fewi carbonas. 
 combined, and the produced carbonic acid 2. Sulphas ferri. See Ferri sulphas. 
 gas is expelled : the metal at length be- 3. Ferrum tartarizatum. See Ferrum tar- 
 comes viscid and stiff; it is then subjected taiizatum. 
 
 to the action of a very large hammer, or to 4. Liquor ferri alkalina. See Liquor ferri 
 
 the more equnl, but less Forcible, pressure alkalini. 
 
 of large rollers, by which the remaining 5. Tinctura acetatis ferri. See Tinctura 
 
 oxyd of iron, and other impurities, not con- ferri actetatis. 
 
 sumed by the fusion, are pressed out. The 6. Tinctura muriatis ferri. See Tinctura 
 
 iron is now no longer granular nor crystal- ferri muriatis. 
 
 lized in its texture ; it is fibrous, soft, due- 7. Tinctura ferri ammoniati. See Tinctura 
 
 tile, malleable, and totally infusible. It is ferri ammoniati. 
 
 termed forg d, wrought, or bar, iron, and 8. Vinum ferri. See Vinum ferri. 
 
 is the rnetal in a purer state, though far 9. Ferrum ammoniatum. See Ferrum 
 
 from being absolutely pure. ammoniatum. 
 
 The general medicinal virtues of iron, 10. Oxidum ferri rubrum. See Oxidum 
 
 and the several preparations of it, are to ferri rubrum. 
 
 constringe the fibres, to quicken the circu- 11. Oxidum ferri nigrum. See Oocidum 
 
 lation, to promote the different secretions fern nigrum* 
 
 in the remoter parts, and at the same time IRRITABILITY. (From irrifo, to pro- 
 
 to repress inordinate discharges into the voke.) Vis insita of Haller. Vis vitalis 
 
 intestinal tube. By the use of chalybeates, of Goeter. Oscilliation of Boerhaave. To- 
 
 the pulse is very sensibly raised; the colour nic power of Stahl. Muscular power 
 
 of the face, though before pale, changes to of Bell. Inherent powdr of Cullen. The 
 
 a florid red ; the alvine, urinary, and cu- contractility of muscular fibres, or a pro- 
 
 ticular excretions, are increased. Fetid petty peculiar to muscles, by which they 
 
 eructations, and black coloured faeces, are contract upon the application of certain 
 
 marks of their taking due effect. stimuli, without a consciousness of action. 
 
 When given improperly, or to excess, TV.is power may be seen in the tremulous 
 
 iron produces head-ache, anxiety, heats contraction of muscles when lacerated, or 
 
 the body, and often causes haemorrhages, 
 or even vomiting, pains in the stomach, 
 spasms, and pains of the bowels. 
 
 Iron is given in most cases of debility 
 and relaxation. In passive haemorrhages. 
 In dyspepsia, hysteria, and chlorosis. In 
 most of the cachexiae ; and it has lately 
 been recommended as a specific in can- 
 cer. In general debility, produced by 
 
 when entirely separated from the body in 
 operations. Even when the body is dead 
 to all appearance, and the nervous power 
 is gone, this contractile power remains till 
 the organization yields, and begins to be 
 dissolved. It is by this inherent power 
 that a cut muscle contracts, and leaves a 
 gap ; that a cut artery shrinks and grows 
 stiff after death. This irritability of mus- 
 
 pression of natural 
 
 from a langour, or sluggishness of the 
 
 fluids, and weakness of the solids, this 
 
 disease, or excessive haemorrhages. Where cles is so far independent of nerves, and so 
 either a preternatural discharge, or sup- little connected with feeling, which is the 
 1 secretions, proceeds province of the nerves, that, upon stimu- 
 lating any muscle by touching it with caus- 
 tic, or irritating it with a sharp point, or 
 
 metal, by increasing the motion of the driving the electric spark through it, or 
 former and the strength of the latter, will exciting with the metallic conductors, as 
 suppress the flux, or remove the suppres- those of silver, or zinc, the muscle instant- 
 sion ; but where the circulation is already ly contracts, although the nerve of that 
 too quick, the solids too tense and rigid, muscle be tied ; although the nerve be cut 
 where there is any stricture, or spasmodic so as to separate the muscle entirely from 
 contraction of the vessels, iron, and all the all connection with the system ; although 
 preparations of it, will aggravate both dis- the muscle be separated'from the body ; 
 eases. Iron probably has no action on the although the creature upon which the ex- 
 body when taken into the stomach, unless periment is performed may have lost all 
 it be oxydized. But during its oxydise- sense of feeling, and have been long appa- 
 ment, hydrogen gas is evolved, and accord- rently dead. Thus a muscle, cut from the 
 ingly we find that foetid eructations are con- limb, trembles and palpitates a long time 
 sidered as a proof of the medicine having after; the heart, separated from the body, 
 taken effect. It can only be exhibited in- contracts when irritated ; the bowels, when 
 ternally in the state of filings, which may torn from the body, continue their peris- 
 be given in doses from five to twenty grains, taltic motion, so as to roll upon the table, 
 Iron wire is to be preferred for pharmaceu- ceasing to answer to stimuli only when they 
 tical preparations, both because it is the become stiff and cold; and too often, in 
 most convenient form, and because it is the the human body, the vis insita loses the ex- 
 purest iron. citing power of the nerves, and then palsy 
 The medicinal preparations of iron now ensues ; or, losing all governance of the 
 In use are ; nerves, the vis insita, acting without the 
 
IRRITABILITY. 
 
 419 
 
 regulating power, falls into partial or gene- 
 ral convulsions. Even in vegetables, as 
 in the sensitive plant, this contractile 
 power lives. Thence comes the distinc- 
 tion between the irritability of muscles 
 and the sensibility of nerves ; for the irri- 
 tability of muscles survives the animal, as 
 when it is active after death ; survives the 
 life of the part of the feelings of the whole 
 system, as in universal palsy, where the 
 vital motions continue entire and perfect, 
 and where the muscles, though not obedi- 
 ent to the will, are subject to irregular and 
 violent actions ; and it survives the connec- 
 tion with the rest of the system, as when 
 animals, very tenacious of life, are cut into 
 parts : but sensibility^ the property of the 
 nerves, gives the various modifications of 
 sense, as vision, hearing, and the rest; 
 gives also the general sense of pleasure or 
 pain, and makes the system, according to 
 its various conditions, feel vigorous and 
 healthy, or weary and low. And thus the 
 eye feels and the skin feels : but their ap- 
 pointed stimuli produce no motions in these 
 parts ; they are sensible, but not irritable. 
 The heart, the intestines, the urinary blad- 
 der, and all the muscles of voluntary mo- 
 tion, answer to stimuli with a quick and 
 forcible contraction ; and yet they hardly 
 feel the stimuli by which these contrac- 
 tions are produced, or, at least, they do 
 not convey that feeling to the brain. There 
 is no consciousness of present stimulus in 
 those parts which are called into action by 
 the impulse of the nerves, and at the com- 
 mand of the will : so that muscular parts 
 have all the irritability of the system, with 
 but little feeling, and that little owing td 
 the nerves which enter into their substance ; 
 while nerves have all the sensibility of the 
 system, but no motion. 
 
 The discovery of this singular property 
 belongs to our countrymen Glysson ; but 
 Baron Haller must be considered as the 
 first who clearly pointed out its existence, 
 and proved it to be the cause of muscular 
 motion. 
 
 The laws of irritability, according to 
 Dr. Crichton, are, 1. After every action 
 in an irritable part, a state of rest, or 
 cessation from motion, must take place be- 
 fore the irritable part can be again incited 
 to action. If, by an act of volition, we 
 throw any of our muscles into action, that 
 action can only be continued for a certain 
 space of time ; the muscle becomes re- 
 laxed, notwithstanding all our endeavours 
 to the contrary, and remains a certain time 
 in that relaxed state, before it can be again 
 thrown into action. 2. Each irritable part 
 has a certain portion or quantity of the 
 principle of irritability which is natural to 
 it, part of which it loses during action, or 
 from the application of stimuli. 3. By a 
 process wholly unknown to us, it regains 
 
 this lost quantity, during its repose, or 
 state of rest. In order to express the dif- 
 ferent quantities of irritability in any part 
 we say that it is either more or less redun- 
 dant, or more or less defective. Jt be- 
 comes redundant in a part when the stimuli 
 which are calculated to act on that part are 
 withdrawn or withheld for a certain Jengtli 
 of time, because then no action can take 
 place; while, on the other hand, the 
 application of stimuli causes it to be ex- 
 hausted, or to be deficient, not only by 
 exciting action, but by some secret in- 
 fluence, the nature of which has not yet 
 been detected ; for it is a circumstance 
 extremely deserving of attention, that an 
 irritable part, or body, may be suddenly 
 deprived of its irritability by powerful sti- 
 muli, and yet no apparent cause ofmu.scu- 
 lar or vascular action takes place at the 
 time. A certain quantity ot spirits, taken 
 at once into the stomach, kills almost as 
 instantaneously as lightning does : the same 
 thing may be observed of some poisons, 
 as opium, distilled laurel-water, the juice 
 of the cerbera ahovai, &c. 4. Each irrita* 
 ble part has stimuli which are peculiar to 
 it ; and which are intended to support its 
 natural action : thus, blood, which is the 
 stimulus proper to the heart and arteries, 
 if, by any accident, it gets into the sto- 
 mach, produces sickness, or vomiting. If 
 the gall, which is the natural stimulus to 
 the gall-bladder, duct and duodenum, is by 
 any accident effused into the cavity of the 
 peritoneum, it excites too great action of 
 the vessels of that part, and induces in- 
 flammation. The urine does not irritate 
 the tender fabric ot the kidneys, ureters, 
 or bladder, except in such a degree as to 
 preserve their healthy action ; but if it be 
 effused into the cellularjmembrane, it brings 
 on such a violent action of the vessels of 
 these parts, as to produce gangrene. Such 
 stimuli are called habitual stimuli of parts. 
 5. Each irritable part differs from the rest 
 in regard to the quantity of irritability 
 which it possesses. This law explains to 
 us the reason of the great diversity which 
 we observe in the action of various irrita- 
 ble parts ; thus the muscles of voluntary 
 motion can remain a long time in a state 
 of action, and if it be continued as long as 
 possible, another considerable portion of 
 time is required before they regain the 
 irritability they lost ; but the heart and ar- 
 teries have a more short and sudden action, 
 and their state of rest is equally so. The 
 circular muscles of the intestines have 
 also a quick action and short rest. The 
 urinary bladder docs not fully regain the 
 irritability it loses during its contraction for 
 a considerable space of time ; the vessels 
 which separate and throw out the men- 
 strual discharge act, in general, for three 
 op four days, and do not regain the ifrita- 
 
420 
 
 IRR 
 
 ISC 
 
 terestint* subject, see Dr, Criciiton on Men- 
 tal Derangement. 
 
 IRRITATION. Irritatio. The action 
 produced by any stimulus. 
 
 ISCA. A sort of fungous excrescence 
 of the oak, or of the hazel, &c. The an- 
 tients used ii as the moderns used moxa. 
 
 (From UXP* to restrain, and 
 blood.) A name for any medicine 
 which restrains or stops bleeding. 
 
 ISCH.EMUM. A species of Jindropogon. 
 
 ISCHIAS. (l<r%iais: from ur^tov, the 
 hip.) Sciatica. A rheumatic affection of the 
 hip-joint. See Hheitmatismus. 
 
 ISCHIATOCELE. (From KT^IOV, the 
 hip, and XHKH, a rupture.) Ischiocele. An, 
 intestinal rupture, through the sciatic liga- 
 ments. 
 
 IscHio-CAVERifosvs. See Erector penis. 
 
 ISCHIOCELE. See Ischiatocele. 
 
 1SCH1UM. (From ur^te, the loin; so 
 
 bility they lose for a lunar month. 6. All the irritable principle depends, is entirely 
 Stimul iproduce action in proportion to their lost. For further information on this in- 
 irrigating powers. As a person approaches 
 his hand to the fire, the action of all the 
 vessels in the skin is increased, and it 
 glows with heat ; if the hand be approach- 
 ed still nearer, the action is increased to 
 such an unusual degree as to occasion red- 
 ness and pain ; and if it be cont.nued too 
 long, real inflammation takes place ; but 
 if this heat be continued, the part at last 
 lofces its irritability, and a sphacelus or 
 gangrene ensues. 7. The action of every 
 stimulus is in an inverse ratio to the fre- 
 quency of its application. A small quan- 
 tity of spirits taken into the stomach, m- 
 creases the action of its muscular coat, 
 and also of its various vessels, so that di- 
 gestion is thereby facilitated. If the same 
 quantity, however, be taken frequently, 
 it loses its effect. In order to produce the 
 same effect as at first, a larger quantity is 
 necessary : and. hence the origin of dram- 
 drinking. 8. The more the irritability of named because it is near the loin.) A bone 
 a part is accumulated, the more that part of the pelvis of the foetus, and a part of the 
 is disposed to be acted upon. It is on this 
 account that the activity of all animals, 
 while in perfect health, is much livelier in 
 the morning that at any qther part of the 
 day ; for, during the night, the irritability 
 of the whole frame, and especially that of 
 the muscles destined for labour, viz. the 
 muscles for voluntary action, is re-accu- 
 mulated. The same law explains why di- 
 gestion goes on more rapidly the first hour a suppression of the urine, 
 after food is swallowed, than at any ISCHURIA. (From i<r%o t to restrain, 
 other time ; and it also accounts for the and *gov, the urine.) A suppression of urine, 
 great danger that accrues to a famished A genus of disease in the clsss locales 
 person upon first taking in food, 9. If and order epischeses of Cullen. There are 
 the stimuli which keep up the action of four species of ischuria . 
 any irritable body be withdrawn for too 1. Ischuria renalis, coming after a disease 
 great a length of time, that process on of the kidneys, with a troublesome sense 
 which the formation of the principle de- of weight in that part, 
 pends is gradually diminished, and at last 2. Ischuria ureierica, a disease of the 
 entirely destroyed. When the irritability kidneys, a sense of pain or uneasines in the 
 of the system is too quickly exhausted by course of the ureters, 
 heat, as is the case m certain warm cli- 3. Ischuria vesicates, a frequent desire to 
 mates, the application of cold invigorates make water, with a swelling of the hypo- 
 
 os innommatum of the adult. See Innomi- 
 natum os. 
 
 IscHtfopHONiA. (From leaves, slender, 
 and <j>a>v, the voice.) A shrillness of the 
 voice ; but more frequently an hesitation 
 of speech, or stammering; it is the psel- 
 lismus htfsitans of Cullen. 
 
 ISCHITRETICA. (From ur^uy*, a suppres- 
 sion of the urine.) Medicines which relieve 
 
 the frame, because cold is a mere diminu- 
 tion of the overplus of that stimulus which 
 was causing the rapid consumption of the 
 principle. Under such or similar circum- 
 stances, therefore, cold is a tonic remedy ; 
 but if, in ;i climate naturally cold, a per- 
 son were to go into a cold bath, and not 
 
 gastrmm, and pain at the neck of the 
 bladder. 
 
 4. Ischuria urethralis, a frequent desire 
 to make water, with a swelling of the 
 hypogastrium, and pain of some part of the 
 urethra. 
 
 When there is a frequent desire of mak- 
 
 soon return into a warmer atmosphere, it ing water, attended with much difficulty 
 
 ii i i-i . . * i .I i , I1J * 
 
 would destroy lite just in the same manner 
 as many poor people who have no corn- 
 
 in voiding it, the complaint is called a 
 dysury, or strangury ; and when there is a 
 
 fortable dwellings are often destroyed total suppression of urine, it is known by 
 
 from being too long exposed to the cold in the name of an ischury. Both ischuria and 
 
 winter. Upoh C/?e nT^t application of cold dysuria are distinguished into acute, when 
 
 the ir."'tabilitv is accumulated, ^^ tne vas " arising in consequence of inflammation, 
 
 cular system 'therefore'is expoW' 1 to great and chronic, when proceeding from any 
 
 acti,n ; but, after a certain time, ai. 1 acllon Oth 5 cause, such as calculus, &c. 
 w so , milc h diminished, that the pro^ 88 ' The cause s .*Woh S lve r' 86 . 1 ? 
 
 *- ver it be, on which the formation ' of cases "* 
 
 ., f t 
 
 inflammation of the urethra, 
 
JAC 
 
 occasioned either by venereal sores, or by 
 a use of acrid injections, tumour or ulcer 
 of the prostate gland, inflammation of the 
 bladder or kidneys, considerable enlarge- 
 ments of the haemorrhoidal veins, a lodge- 
 ment of indurated faeces in the rectum, 
 spasm ut the neck of the bladder, the ab- 
 sorption of cantharides applied externally, 
 or taken internally, and excess in drinking 
 either spirituous or vinous liquors ; but 
 particles of gravel sticking at the neck of 
 the bladder, or lodging in the urethra, and 
 thereby producing irritation, prove the 
 most frequent cause- Gouty matter falling 
 on the neck of the bladder will sometimes 
 occasion these complaints. 
 
 In dysury there is a frequent inclination 
 to make water, attended with a smarting 
 pain, heat, and difficulty in voiding it, to- 
 gether with a sense of fulness in the region 
 of the bladder. The symptoms often vary, 
 however, according to the cause which has 
 given rise to it. If it proceeds from a 
 calculus in the kidney, or ureter, besides 
 the affections mentioned, it will be accom- 
 panied with nausea, vomiting, and acute 
 pains in the loins and region of the ureter 
 and kidney of the side affected. When a 
 stone in the bladder, or gravel in the ure- 
 thra, is the cause, an acute pain will be 
 felt at the end of the penis, particularly on 
 voiding the last drops of urine, and a 
 stream of water will either be divided into 
 two, or be discharged in a twisted man- 
 ner, not unlike a cork-screw. If a scir- 
 rhus of the prostate gland has occasioned 
 the suppression or difficulty of urine, a 
 hard indolent, tumour, unattended with 
 any acute pain, may readily' be felt in the 
 perinxum, or by introducing the finger in 
 ano. 
 
 Dysury is seldom attended with much 
 danger, unless, by neglect, it should ter- 
 minate in a total obstruction. Ischury 
 may always be regarded as a dangerous 
 complaint, when it continues for any length 
 of time, from the great distention and of- 
 ten consequent inflammation which ensue. 
 In those cases, where neither a bougie nor 
 a catheter can be introduced, the event, 
 in all probability, will be fatal, as few 
 
 JAL 
 
 421 
 
 patients will submit to the only other means 
 of dmwir, off the urine before a considera- 
 ble degree of inflammation and tendency 
 to gangrene have taken place. 
 Isinglass. See Ichthyocolla. 
 ISLANDICUS MUSCUS. See lichen islan- 
 dicus. 
 
 ISOCHROKOS. (From iros, equal, and 
 ^govoc, time.) Preserving an equal distance 
 of time between the beats ; applied to the 
 pulse. 
 
 ISOCRATES. (From *ro?, equal, and xt- 
 g*tvvw,tt/.) Wine mixed with an equal quan- 
 tity of wa*er. 
 
 ISODROMUS. (From trot, equal, and cfge- 
 /ua>, to run.) The same as Isochronos. 
 
 ISOPYRUM. (From /<ro?, equal, and TTV^ 
 fire ; so named from its flame-coloured 
 flower.) The herb aquilegia. 
 
 ISOTONUS. (From i<ros t equal, and TOVCC, 
 extension.) Applied to fevers which are 
 of equal strength during the whole of the 
 paroxysm. 
 
 ISSUE. Fonticulus. An artificial ulcer, 
 intended as a remedy on certain morbid 
 affections, by producing a discharge of pu- 
 rulent matter from different parts of the 
 body. 
 
 ISTHMION. (From wfl/uo?, a narrow 
 piece of land between two seas.) The 
 narrow passage between the mouth and 
 gullet : the fauces. 
 
 ISTHMUS VIEUSSEWII. The ridge sur- 
 rounding the oval fossa, or remains of the 
 foramen ovale, in the right auricle of the 
 human heart. 
 
 ITHMOIJJES. Falsely, for Ethmoides. 
 ITIJTERARIUM, (From itinero, to travel.) 
 The catheter ; also a staff' used in cut- 
 ting for the stone ; it is thus named by Hil- 
 danus. 
 
 IVA PECAITGA. See Sarsaparilla. 
 Ivy. See Hedera arborea. 
 Jvy t ground. See Hedera tei*restris. 
 Ivy -gum. See Gummi hedera. 
 IXIA. (From /cc, glue.) A name of 
 the carlina, from its viscous juice. Also 
 a preternatural distention of the veins, from 
 tgo/u.ou t to proceed from. 
 IXIBTE. See Carlina gummifera. 
 
 J. 
 
 J ACE A . ( Qttt'a prodest hominibus tristitia 
 jacentibus ; because it resists sorrow ; or 
 from IAO/UAI, to heal.) The herb pansey, 
 or heart's-ease. 
 
 JACINTHCS. See Hyacinthns. 
 
 Jack-by-the-hedge. See AUiaria. 
 
 JACOB EA. (Named because it was de- 
 dicated to St. J .mes, or because it was di- 
 rected to be gathered about the least of 
 
 St^ James.) St. James's wort. Ragwort. 
 &er^do jacobxa of Linnaeus. The leaves of 
 this common plant have a roughish, bitter, 
 sub-acrid taste, extremely nauseous. A de- 
 cocticrn is said to have been of infinite ser- 
 vice in the cure of epidemic camp dysentery. 
 
 Julaj). See Jaluphim. 
 
 JALAPA. See Jaiapiwn. 
 
 JALAPIUM. (From Chalapa, or Xala- 
 
422 
 
 JAS 
 
 JES 
 
 pa, in New Spain, whence it is brought. ) J ATRALEIPTES. (From ia.r^e t a physician, 
 
 JMechoacanna nigra. Jalap. The plant from and tAe/$a>, to anoint.) One who undertakes 
 
 which this root is obtained is the Coiwofou- to cure distempers by external unction and 
 
 lusjalapa: caule volubili ; foliis ovatis t sub- friction: Galen makes mention of such in 
 
 cordatis, obtusis, obsolete repandis, subtus vil- his time, particularly one Diotas ; and Pliny 
 
 osia i pedunculis unifloris : ana ive of South informs us, that this was first introduced by 
 
 America. In the shops, the root is found both Prodicus of Selymbria, who was a disciple 
 
 cut into slices and whole, of an oval shape, of JEsculapius, 
 
 solid, ponderous, blackish on the outside, JATROCHYMICUS. (From /*TOC, a phy- 
 
 but grey within, and marked with several sician, and %vfAist, chymistry.) Chymiaster. 
 
 dark veins, by the number of which, and A chymical .physician, who cures by means 
 
 by its hardness, heaviness, and dark co- of chymical medicines, 
 
 lour, the goodness of the root is to be esti- JATROLIPTICE. (From /*<rgo?, a physi- 
 
 mated. It has scarcely any smell, and cian, and wn-a, to anoint.) The method 
 
 very little taste, but to the tongue, and to of curing diseases by unction and fric- 
 
 the throat, manifests a slight degree of tion. 
 
 pungency. The medicinal activity of jalap JATROPHA. The name of a genus of 
 
 resides principally, if not wholly, in the plants in the Linnsean system, 
 
 resin, which, though given in small doses, JATROPHA CURCAS. The systematic name 
 
 occasions violent tormina. The root, pow- of a plant whose seeds resemble the castor- 
 
 dered, is a very common, efficacious, and oil seeds. See Ricinus major. 
 
 safe purgative, as daily experience evinces ; JATROPHYSICUS. (From /*rgo?, a physi- 
 
 but, according as it contains more or less cian, and <j>u<r/?, nature.) An epithet be- 
 
 resin, its effects must of course vary. In stowed on some writings, which treat of 
 
 large doses, or when joined with calomel, physical subjects with relation to medi- 
 
 it is recommended as an anthelmintic and cines. 
 
 hydrogogue. In the pharmacopoeias, this JECORARIA. (From jecur, the liver ; so 
 
 root is ordered in the form of tincture and named from its supposed efficacy in diseases 
 
 extract; and the Edinburgh College directs of the liver.) See Hepatica terrestris. Also 
 
 it also in powder, with twice its weight of a name given to a vein in the right hand, 
 
 because it was usually opened in diseases of 
 the liver. 
 
 JECORARIA VEJTA. The hepatic vein. 
 
 JECUU. The liver. 
 
 JECUR TJTERIKUM. The Placenta 
 
 is, 
 
 chrystals of .tartar. 
 
 JALAPA ALBA. See Mechoacanna. 
 
 Jamaica bark. See Chinchini caribaea. 
 
 Jamaica pepper. See Pimento. 
 
 JAMBLICI SALES. A preparation with 
 
 sal-ammoniac, some aromatic ingredients, by some, thus called, from the supposed 
 
 &c. so called from Jamblichus, the inventor similitude of its office with that of the 
 
 of it. liver. 
 
 JANITOR. (From janua, a gate.) The JEJUNUM. (From jejunus, empty.) J e - 
 
 pylorus, so called from its being, as it junum intestinum. The second portion of 
 
 w'ere, the door or entrance of the intestines, the small intestines, so called because it is 
 
 Japan earth. See Catechu. mostly found empty. See Intestines. 
 
 JAPONICA TERRA. See. Catechu. JELLY. Modern chymists have given 
 
 JARGON. Terra circona. Terra zer- this name to the mucilaginous substance, 
 
 coma. A primitive earth, lately found in very soluble in water,, and not at all in 
 
 the precious stone called jargon, or hya- spirits of wine, that is obtained from 
 
 cinth of the island of Ceylon. When cal- all the soft and white parts of animals, such 
 
 cined, it has a while colour, is exceedingly as the membranes, tendons, aponeuroses, 
 
 heavy, and rough to the touch, has no taste, cartilages, ligaments, and skin, by boiling 
 
 and is insoluble in water. them in water. If the decoction or jelly 
 
 JASMINUM. Jasminum ; t&<r/juvos : from be strongly evaporated, it affords a dry, 
 
 jasmen, Arab, or from /ov, a violet, and tnt- brittle, transparent substance, known by 
 
 r, odour, on account of the fine odour of the name of glue. 
 
 the flowers.) 1. The name of a genus of Jerusalem cowslips. See Pulmonaria ma- 
 plants in the Linnsean system. Class, Di- culata. 
 andria. Order, Monogynia. Jerusalem oak. See Botrys indgaris. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the jes- Jerusalem sage. See Pulmonaria macu- 
 
 samine. The flowers of this beautiful plant, lata. 
 
 the Jasminum officinale of Linnaeus, have a Jessamine. See Jasminum. 
 
 very fragrant smell, and a bitter taste. They JESUITANUS CORTEX. ( Jesuitanus , from 
 
 afford, by distillation, an essential oil, jesuira, a Jesuit.) A name of the Pe< uvian 
 
 which is much esteemed in Italy to rub bark, because it was first introduced into 
 
 paralytic limbs, and in the cure of rheu- Europe by Father de Lugo, a Jesuit. See 
 
 matic pains. Cinchona. 
 
 JASMINUM OFFICIWALE. The systema- JI.SUITICUS CORTEX. See Cinchona. 
 
 tic name of the jessamine-tree. See Jos- Jesuits bark. See Cinchona, 
 
 mimim. JESUIT AN us. (From Jesuits^ a Jesuit.) 
 
JUG 
 
 A trivial name of the Peruvian bark, be- 
 cause it was first introduced in Europe by 
 Father de Lugo, a Jesuit. 
 
 JET. A black bitumen, hard and com- 
 pact, like certain stones, found in great 
 abundance in various parts of France, Swe- 
 den, Germany, and Ireland. It is brilliant 
 and vitreous in its fracture, and capable of 
 taking a good polish by friction : it attracts 
 light substances, and appears to be electric, 
 like amber ; hence it has been called 
 black amber ; it has no smell, but when 
 heated it acquires one like bitumen judai- 
 cum. 
 
 Je-ws pitch. See Bitumen judaicum. 
 
 John's -wort. See Hypericum. 
 
 JOWTHI. See lonthus. 
 
 JUDICATORIUS. (From judico, to dis- 
 cern.) An obsolete term applied to a syn- 
 ocha of four days, because its termination 
 may certainly be foreseen. 
 
 JUGALE OS. (Jugalis ; from jitgum, 
 a yoke ; from its resemblance, or because 
 it is articulated to the bone of the upper 
 , jaw, like a yoke.) Os male Os zygoma- 
 ticum. The ossa malarum are the promi- 
 ent square bones which form the upper 
 part of the cheeks. They are situated 
 close under the eyes, and make part of the 
 orbits. Each of these bones has three 
 surfaces to be considered. One of these 
 is exterior and somewhat convex. The 
 second is superior and concave, serving to 
 form the lower and lateral parts of the 
 orbit. The third, which is posterior, is very 
 unequal and concave, for the lodgment of 
 the lower part of the temporal muscle. Each 
 of these bones may be described as having 
 four processes, formed by their four angles. 
 Two of these may be called orbitar pro- 
 cesses. The superior one is connected 
 with the orbitar process of the os frontis ; 
 and the inferior one with the malar process 
 of the maxillary bone. The thiru is con- 
 nected with the temporal process of the 
 sphenoid bone ; and the fourth forms a bony 
 arch, by its connection with the zygomatic 
 process of the temporal bone. In infants, 
 these bones are entire and completely ossi- 
 fied. 
 
 JUGLANS. (Quasi Jovis glans, the 
 royal fruit, from its magnitude.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Monoecia. Order, Poly- 
 andria. The walnut-tree. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wal- 
 nut. The tree which bears this fruit is the 
 Juglans regia of Linntcus lfoliohs ovlaibus 
 glabris mbserratis subcequaUbus. It is a na- 
 tive of Persia, but cultivated in this coun- 
 try. The unripe fruit, which has an astrin- 
 gent bitterish taste, and has been long em- 
 ployed as a pickle, is the part directed for 
 medicinal use by the London College, on ac- 
 count of its anthelmmtic virtues. An ex- 
 tract of the green fruit is the most conve- 
 nient preparation, as it may be kept for a 
 
 JUN 
 
 423 
 
 sufficient length of time, and made agree- 
 able to the stomach of the patient, by mix- 
 ing it with cinnamon water. 
 
 JUGLANS REGIA. The systematic name 
 of the walnut tree. See Juglans. 
 
 JUGULAR VEINS. ( Verue jugularia ; 
 from jugulum, the throat.) These veins 
 run from the head down the sides of the 
 neck, and are divded, from their situation, 
 into external a'nd internal. The external, 
 or superficial, jugular vein receives the 
 blood from the frontal, angular, temporal, 
 auricular, sublingual or ranine, and the 
 occipital veins. The internal, or deep- 
 seated, jugular vein, receives the blood from 
 the lateral smusses of the dura mater, the 
 laryngeal and pharyngeai veins. Both 
 jugulars unite, and form, with the subcla- 
 vian vein, the superior vena cava, which 
 terminates in the superior part of the right 
 auricle of the heart. 
 
 JUGULUM. (From jugum, a yoke; be- 
 cause the yoke is fastened tw this part.) 
 The throat, or anterior part of the neck. 
 
 JUJUBES. See Jujubee. 
 
 JUJUBCE. (Arab.") Jujubes. A half- 
 dried fruit of the plumb kind, about the size 
 and shape of an olive, the produce of the 
 JRhammes zizyphus of Linnaeus. Jujubes, 
 when in perfection, have an agreeable 
 sweet taste, and in the southern parts of 
 Europe, where they are common, they 
 muke an article of food in their recent 
 state, and of medicine when half dried. 
 
 Julyjloioers. See Caryophyllun ruber. 
 
 JUNCUS ODORATUS. Fxnwn camelorum. 
 Juncus aromaticus. Camel-hay. Sweet 
 rush. This dried plant, Andropogon sch<e- 
 nanthus of Linnaeus, is imported into this 
 country from Turkey and Arabia. It has 
 an agreeable smell, and a warm, bitterish, 
 not unpleasant taste. It was formerly em- 
 ployed as^a stomachic and deobstruent. 
 
 Juniper. See Juniperus. 
 
 Juniper gum. See Sandarack. 
 
 JUNIPERUS. (Juniperus; from j u . 
 venis, young, and pario, to bring forth ; 
 so called because it produces its young 
 berries while the old ones are ripening.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 Monadelphia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 common juniper, Juniperus communis of 
 Linnxus ifoliis ternis patentibus mucrona- 
 tis, baccis longioribus. Both the tops and 
 berries of this indigenous plant are directed 
 in our pharmacopoeias, but the latter are 
 usually preferred, and are brought chiefly 
 from Holland and Italy. Of their efficacy 
 as a stomachic, carminative, diaphoretic, 
 and diuretic, there are several relations 
 b physicians of great authority : and me- 
 dical writers have also spoken of the utility 
 of the juniper in nephritic cases, uterine 
 obstructions, scorbut.c affections, and some 
 cutaneous diseases. Our pharmacopoeias 
 
424 
 
 KER 
 
 KID 
 
 direct the essential oil, and a spirituous dis- 
 tillation of the berries, to be kept m the shops. 
 
 JUSIPERUS COMMUXIS. The systematic 
 name of the juniper- tree. See Juniperus. 
 
 JUAIPERUS LICIA. The systematic name 
 of the plant which affords the frankincence. 
 See Qtibanum- 
 
 JUNIPERS sABiwA. The systematic name 
 of the savine-tree. See SaAina. 
 
 JUPITER. The ancient chymical name 
 of tin, because supposed under the govern- 
 ment of that planet. 
 
 JUVANTIA. (From juvo, to assist.) Me- 
 dicines, or assistances of any kind, which 
 relieve a distemper. 
 
 JUXTANGINA. (From juxtu, near, and 
 angina, a quinsy.) A disease resembling a 
 quinsy. 
 
 K. 
 
 ROTUNDA. The systematic 
 
 name of the plant which affords the officinal 
 zedoary. Zedoria. 
 
 KAJEPUT OLEUM. See Cajeput oil. 
 
 KALI. (Arab.) The Kali of the phar- 
 macopoeias is the vegetable alkali or potash. 
 See Potassa. 
 
 KALI ACETATUM. See Jicetas potassae. 
 
 KALI JERATUM. See Carbonas potassx. 
 
 KALI ARSENICATUM A prepartion of 
 arsenic, composed of the vegetable alkali 
 and the oxyd of arsenic. It is the active 
 ingredient in Fowler's mineral solution. See 
 Liquor arsenicaUs. 
 
 KALI CITRATUM. Jllkali volatile, succo 
 citri saturatum. The neutral saline li- 
 quor, a ciirat of po-ash, is made by satu- 
 rated prepared kali wi h lemon juice. It 
 is the base of the saline draught; it pos- 
 sesses nervine and sudorific properties ; 
 and is exhibited in rheumatism, catarrh, 
 and most febrile diseases. 
 
 KALI PRXPARATUM. See Subcarbonas 
 potassx. 
 
 KALI PURUM. See Potassa fusa. 
 
 KALI SULPHURATUM. See Sulphuretum 
 potassae. 
 
 KALI TARTARIZATUM. See Tartras po- 
 
 KALI VITRIOLATUM. See Sulphas potassae. 
 
 KEIRI. See Chieri. 
 
 KELP. The mineral alkali which is ob- 
 tained in this country by burning marine 
 plants. 
 
 KERATO PHARYNGJEUS. (From *?, a 
 horn, and y*.$vy% t the pharynx.) A muscle 
 so named from its shape, and insertion in the 
 pharynx. 
 
 KERMES. (Cliermah* Arab.) Granum 
 tinctorium. Coccus baphica. Round red- 
 dish grains, about the size of peas, found in 
 Spain, Italy, and the south of France, ad- 
 hering to the branches of the scarlet oak. 
 They are the nidus of a minute red animal- 
 cule, called Coccus qucrcus ilicis of Linn se- 
 ns. The confectio alkermes, now obsolete, 
 was prepared with these., which possess 
 corroborant and adstringent virtues. 
 
 KERMES MINERALIS. A preparation o* 
 antimony, so termed from its resemblance 
 to the insect of that name. It is now dis- 
 used in medicine, and gives place 10 the 
 other preparations of antimony. See Hy- 
 drosulphuretum stibii rubrum. 
 
 Kernel ivort- Scrophularia vulgaris. 
 
 KERVA. Kervdh, Arab.) The ricinus. 
 
 KETCHUP. The prepared liquor of the 
 mushroom. 
 
 KEYSER'S PILLS. A once celebrated 
 mercurial medicine, the method of pre- 
 paring which was purchased by the French 
 government, and has since been published 
 by M. Richard. The hydrargyrus aceta- 
 tus is considered as an adequate substitute 
 for the more elaborate form of Keyser. 
 M. Richard concludes his account of Key- 
 ser's pills with observing, that he considers 
 it to be, without exception, the most effec- 
 tual remedy for the venereal disease hither- 
 to discovered. Bu further trials of this 
 remedy do not justify the sanguine Accounts 
 of its properties ; though it may succeed 
 when some of the other mercurial prepara- 
 tions have failed. 
 
 KIBES. A name for chilblains. 
 
 KIDNEYS. Renes. Two abdominal vis- 
 cera, shaped like a kidney-bean, that se- 
 crete the urine. They are situated on each 
 lumbar region, near the first lumbar verte- 
 bra, behind the peritoneum, and are com- 
 posed of three subs'ances, a cor ical, winch 
 is the external, and very vascular; a tu- 
 bul'se, which consists o snv 11 t'ibe ; 
 and a papillous substance, which is the 
 innermost. The kidneys are generally ->ur- 
 roanded with more or less adipose mem- 
 brane, and they have also a proper mem- 
 brane, membrana propria, which is closely 
 accreted to the cortical substance. The 
 renal arteries, called also emulgents, pro- 
 ceed from the aorta. The veins evacuate 
 their blood into the ascending cava. The 
 absorbents accompany the blood-vessels, 
 and terminate in the thoracic duct. The 
 nerves of the kidneys are branches of the 
 eighth pair and great intercostals. The 
 
LAC 
 
 excretory duct of this viscus is -called the 
 ureter. At the middle or pelvis of the kid- 
 ney, where the blood-vessels enter it, is a 
 large membranous bug 1 , which diminishes 
 like a funnel, and forms a long canal, or 
 ureter, that conveys the urine from the 
 kidney to the bladder, which it perforates 
 obliquely, 
 
 KrKEKUNEMAi.o. A pure resin, very 
 similar to copal, but of a more heautiful 
 whiteness and transparency. It is brought 
 from America, where it is said to be used 
 medicinally in the cure of hysterica, teta- 
 nus, &c. It forms the most beautiful of all 
 varnishes. 
 
 KIKI. (J&ke, Arabian.) See Ricinus. 
 
 KIXA KIN A, See Cinchona. 
 
 KINKITSTA. See Cinchona. 
 
 KINO. (Indian.) Gummi gambiense. 
 
 LAC 
 
 425 
 
 Gummi rnbrum adstringens gambienie. The 
 tree from wr.icli this re.m i s obtained, 
 though not botanically ascertained, is known 
 to grow on the banks of the river Gambia, 
 in Africa. On wounding iisbark, the fluid 
 kino immediately issues drop by drop, and, 
 by the heat of the sun, is formed into hard 
 masses. It is very like the resin called 
 Sanguis draconis , is much redder, more 
 firm, resinous, and adstrmgent, than cate- 
 chu. It is now in common use, and is the 
 most efficacious vegetable adstringent, or 
 styptic, in the materia medica. Its dose is 
 from twenty to thirty grains. 
 
 Knee-holly. See Ruscus. 
 
 Knee pan See Patella. 
 
 KOLTO. (Polonese.) The plica poloni- 
 ca, or plaited hair. 
 
 KYNACHE. See Cynanche. 
 
 L. 
 
 See Ladanum. 
 
 LABIA LEPORIKA. (Leporina ; from le- 
 pus, a bare, resembling a hare.) The hare- 
 lip. 
 
 LA.BORATORIUM. (From labor o, to 
 labour.) A place properly fitted up for the 
 performance of chymical operations. 
 
 LABYRINTH. That part of the inter- 
 nal ear behind the cavity of the tympanum ; 
 it is constituted by the cochlea, vestibu- 
 lum, and semicircular canals. 
 
 LAC. See Lacca. , 
 
 LAC AMMONIACI. See Mistura ammo- 
 niaci. 
 
 LAC AMYGDALA. A very pleasant, cool- 
 ing, demulcent drink, calculated \o allevi- 
 ate ardor urinae, and relieve strangury. It 
 forms a pleasant ptisan in coughs, hoarse- 
 nesses, and catarrhs. See Mistura amyg- 
 dala. 
 
 LAC ASSAFCETIDA. See Mtstura assafa- 
 tida. 
 
 LAC STTLPHURIS. See Sulphur prcecipitatum. 
 
 LACCA. (From lakah t Arab.) Gummi 
 Laccce. Stick-lac. Gum-lac. Seed-lac. 
 Shell lac. The improper name of gum-lac 
 is given to a concrete brittle substance, of 
 a dark red colour, brought from the East 
 Indies, incrustated on the twigs of the. Cre- 
 tan lacciferum of Linnaeus :folzis ovatis to- 
 mentosis serrulatis petiolatis, colytibus to- 
 mentovis, where it is deposited by a small 
 insect, at present not scientifically known. 
 It is found in very great quantities on the 
 uncultivated mountains on both sides the 
 Ganges ; and is of great use to the natives 
 in various works of art, as varnish, paint- 
 ing, dyeing, &c. When the resinous mat- 
 ter is broken off the wood into small pieces 
 
 of grains, it is termed seed-lac, and when 
 melted and formed into flat plates, shell- 
 lac. This substance is chiefly employed 
 for making sealing-wax. A tincture of it 
 is recommended as an antiscorbutic to 
 wash the gums 
 
 LACHRYMA ABIEGITAS. See Terebintldna 
 argentarotensis . 
 
 LACHRYMA. The tears. A limpid 
 fluid secreted by the lachrymal gland, and 
 flowing on the surface of the eye. 
 
 LACHRYMAL BONE. See Unguis os. 
 
 LACHRYMAL DUCTS. Ductus lack- 
 rymales. The excretory ducts of the lach- 
 rymal gland, which open upon the internal 
 surface of the upper eyt--lid. 
 
 LACHRYMAL GLAND. Glandula lach- 
 rymaUs A glomerate gland, situated above 
 the external angle of the orbit, in a peculiar 
 depression of the frontal bone. It secretes 
 the tears, and conveys them to the eye by 
 its excretory ducts, which are six or eight 
 in number. 
 
 LACHRYMAL NERVE. The fifth pair 
 of nerves from the he:id is dN ided into se- 
 veral branches, the first of which is called 
 the orbitary branch ; .this is divided into 
 three more, the third of which is called the 
 lachrymal branch ; it goes off chiefly to the 
 lachrymal gland. 
 
 LACOKICUM. (Because they were much 
 used by the people of Laconia.) A stove, 
 or sweating-room. 
 
 LACTATION. (From lacteo, to suckle.) 
 The givmg suck. 
 
 L ACT ATS. (Lactas.) Salts formed by 
 
 the union of the acid of sour whey, or lactic 
 
 acid, with different bases ; thus 
 
 lactat, ammoniacal lactat, &c. 
 
 3 I 
 
426 
 
 L\C 
 
 LAC TEALS. I'tita lactea. The absor- 
 bents of the mesentery, which originate 
 in the small intestines, and convey the 
 chyle from thence to the ihoracic duct. 
 They are very tender and transparent ves- 
 sels, possessed of an infinite number of 
 valves, svhich, when distended vvi h chjle, 
 a milky or lacteal fluid t .give them a knotty 
 appearance. They arise from the internal 
 surface of the villous coat of the small in- 
 testines, perforate the other coats, and form 
 a kind of net-work, whilst the greater num. 
 her uni'e one with another between the 
 muscular and external coats. From thence 
 they proceed between the laminae of the 
 mesentery to the conglobate glands. In 
 their course they constitute the greater part 
 of the gland through which they pass, be- 
 ing distributed through them several times, 
 and curled in various directions. The lac- 
 teals, having passed these glands, go to 
 Others, and at length seek those nearest 
 the mesentery. From these glands, which 
 are only four or five, or perhaps more, the 
 lacteals puss out and ascend with the me- 
 senteric artery, and unite with the lympha- 
 tics of the lo.ver extremities, and those of 
 the abdominal viscera, and then form a 
 common trunk, the thoracic duct, which, 
 in some subjects, is dilated at its origin, 
 forming the receptaculum chyli. See Nutri- 
 tion. 
 
 LACTIC ACID. (From lac, milk.) The 
 acid of sour milk. 
 
 LACTICA. The Arabian name for that 
 species of fever which the Greeks call Ty- 
 phos, or Typhodes 
 
 LACTIFUGA (From lac, milk, xn&fugo, 
 to drive away.) Medicines which dispel 
 milk. 
 
 LACTUCA. (From lac, milk; named 
 from the milkr juice which exudes upon its 
 being wounded.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Syng-nesia. Order, Polygamia (equates. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the gar- 
 den-lettuce, the Lactnca sativa cultivated ; 
 it is esteemed as an wholsome i.penent 
 bi'ter anodyne, easy <>f digestion, but afford- ' 
 ing no nutriment. Letmces appear to agree 
 better with hot, bilious, melancholic tem- 
 peraments, than the plegmaiic. The seeds 
 possess a quantity of oily substance, which, 
 triturated with water, forms an emulsion 
 esteemed by some in ard.>r urinae, and some 
 diseases of the urinary passage. Lettuce 
 was famous for the cure of the Emperor 
 Augustus, and formed the opiate of Galen, 
 in his old age ; a proof that, in the warmer 
 climates, it must acquire an exaltation of 
 its virtues above what is met with in this 
 country. 
 
 LACTUCA GHAVEOLENS. Opium scented 
 lettuce. Strong- ;cer.ted lettuce. Lactu- 
 ca sylvestris. Ltictuca virosti of Linnaeus : 
 fottis horizontalibua carino uculeatis len~ 
 tatis, A common plant in our hedges and 
 
 LAC 
 
 ditches. It lias a strong ungrateful smell, 
 resembling that of opium, and a bitterish 
 acrid taste : it abounds with a milky juice, 
 in which its sensible qualities seem to re- 
 side, and which appears to have been no- 
 ticed by Dioscorides, who describes the 
 odour and taste of the juice as nearly 
 agreeing with that of the while poppy. Its 
 effects are also said, according to Huller, 
 to be powerfully narcotic. Dr. Collin, at 
 Vienna, first brought the lactuca virosa 
 into medical repute, and its character has 
 lately induced the College of Physicians at 
 Edinburgh U> insert it in the catalogue of 
 the Materia Medica. More than twenty- 
 four cases of dropsy are said, by Collin, to 
 have been successfully treated, by em- 
 ploying an extract prepared from the ex- 
 pressed juice of this plant, which is stated 
 not only to be powerfully diuretic, but, 
 by attenuating the viscid humours, to pro- 
 mote all the secrenons, and to remove vis- 
 ceral obstructions. In the more simple 
 cases, proceeding from debility, the ex- 
 tract, in doses of eighteen to thirty grains 
 a-day, proved sufficient to accomplish a 
 cure : but when the disease was inveterate, 
 and accompanied with visceral obstructions, 
 the quantity of extract was increased to 
 three drachms ; nor did larger doses, though 
 they excited nausea, ever produce any 
 other bad effect ; and the patients conti- 
 nued so strong under the use of this reme- 
 dy, that it was seldom necessary to em- 
 ploy any tonic medicines. Though Dr. 
 Collin began his experiments with the 
 lactuca at the Pazman hospital, at the 
 time he was trying the arnica, 1771, yet 
 very few physicians, even at Vienna, have 
 since adopted the use of this plant. Plen- 
 ciz, indeed, has published a solitary in- 
 stance of its efficacy, while Quarin informs 
 us that he never experienced any good 
 effect from its use; alleging, that those 
 who were desirous of supporting its charac- 
 ter, mixed with it a quantity of extractum 
 scillae. Under these circumstances we 
 shall only say, that the recommendation of 
 this medicine by Dr. Collin, will be scarce- 
 ly thought sufficient to establish its use in 
 England. 
 
 LACTUCA SATIVA. The systematic name 
 of the lettuce. See Lactuca. 
 
 LACTUCA STLVBSTRIS. Scariola. The 
 officinal name of the Lactuca scariola of Lin- 
 naeus, which possesses a stronger degree of 
 bitterness than the Lactuca sativa, and is 
 said to be more aperient and laxative. It 
 is nearly similar, in virtue as in taste, to en- 
 dive unhli-.nched. 
 
 LACTUCA VIBOSA The systematic name 
 of die opium-scented lettuce. See Lactuca 
 gravenlens. 
 
 LACTUCELLA. (Diminutive of lactuca, the 
 lettuce ; so named from its milky juice.) 
 The sow-thistle. 
 
 LACTUCIMISA. (From lacteo, to suckle ; 
 
LAG 
 
 so called because they happen chiefly to 
 children while at the breast.) Aphti-ae, or 
 little ulcer.,, or crusty scabs, on tl.e skin. 
 LACTUMEN. (From lac, milk; so named 
 because it is covered with a white crust.) 
 The achor, or scald-head ; also a litt le crus- 
 ty scab on the skin, affecting chiefly chil- 
 dren at the breast. 
 
 LACUNAE. (Lacuna ; from lacus, a 
 channel.) The mouths or openings of" the 
 excretory ducts of muciparous glands in 
 the urethra, and other parts. 
 
 LADANUM. (From ladon, Arab.) 
 Labdanum. This resinous ; uice ex- 'ties 
 upon the leaves of the Cittua creticns of 
 Linnaeus : aborescens extipulatus, foliis 
 spatulato-ovatis petiolatis enerviis scaims, 
 calydnis lanceolatis ; in Camliu, where in- 
 habitants collect it by lightly rubbing the 
 leaves with leather, and afterwards sera 
 p,ng it off, and forming it into irregular 
 masses for exportation. Three sorts ot 
 ladanum have been described by authors, 
 but only two are to be met with in the 
 shops. The best, which is ver) rare, is in 
 dark-coloured masses, of the consistence 
 of a soft plaster, and growing still softer on 
 being handled ; the other is in long rolls, 
 coiled up much harder than the preceding, 
 and not so dark. The first has commonly 
 a small, and the last a large, admixture of 
 fine sand, Without which they cannot be 
 collected pure, independently of designed 
 abuses: the dust blown on the plant by 
 winds, from the loose sands among which 
 it grows, being retained by the tenacious 
 juice. The soft kind has an agreeable 
 smell, and a lightly pungent bitterish taste : 
 the hard is much weaker. Ladanum was 
 formerly much employed internally as a 
 pectoral and adstringent in catarrhal af- 
 fections, dysenteries, and several other 
 disea>es ; at present, however, it is wholly 
 confined to external use, and is an ingre- 
 dient in the stomachic plaster, cmpiastrum 
 iadani. 
 
 Ladies bedstraw. See Galiwn luteum. 
 Ladies mantle. See Jllchemilla. 
 Ladies smock. See Cardamine. 
 L^TIFICANTIA. (From Utifico, to make 
 glad.) This term hath been applied to 
 many compositions under the intention of 
 cordials ; but both the medicine and dis- 
 tinction are now quite disused. 
 
 L\GAROS. (A*^ago?, lax ; so named 
 from its comparative laxity.) The right 
 ventricle of the heart. 
 
 LAGOPHTlfALMIA. (From x*>oc, a 
 hare, and c^Atyto?, an eye ; because it is 
 believed that hares sleep with their eyes 
 open.) Logophthalmos. The hare's eye. 
 A disease in which the eye cannot be shut. 
 The following complaints may arise from 
 it : a constant weeping of the o< gan, in 
 consequence of the interruption of the al- 
 ternate closure and opening of the eye- 
 lids which motions so materially contri- 
 
 LAN 
 
 427 
 
 tribute to propelling the tears into the 
 nose ; bln.dne.is u * s'rong lij;iii, in conse- 
 quence of the inaoility to moderate the ravs 
 wlt'ch fall on the eye ; on the same account, 
 the sight becomes gradu: lly very much 
 weakened ; inc pchy to sleep where there 
 is any light ; irritation, pain, and redness 
 of the eye, from this organ being exposed 
 to the extraneous substances in the atmos- 
 phere, without the eyelids having the pow- 
 er of washing them away in the natural man- 
 ner. 
 
 An enlargement or protrusion of the 
 whole eye, or a staphyloma, may obviously 
 produce lagophthalmos. Bu ! affections of 
 the upper eyelids are the common causes. 
 Heister says he has seen the complaint ori- 
 ginate from a disease of the lower one. Now 
 and then lagoplnhalmos depends on para- 
 lysis of the orbicularis muscle. A cicatrix, 
 a'ter a wound, ulcer, or burn, is the most 
 frequent cause. 
 
 LAGO^ODIUM. (From K&yof, a hare, 
 and sm, a foot ; so called because it has 
 narrow hairy leaves, like the foot of a 
 hare.) The herb har 's foot trefoil. 
 
 LOGOSTOMA (From K&yog, a hare, and 
 S"o/wa, the mouth ; so called because the 
 upper lip is divided in the middle like tnat 
 of a hare.) The hare lip. 
 Lakeiveed See Hydropiper. 
 LAMAC. Gum-arabic. 
 LAMBDACIMUS. A defect in speech, 
 which consists in an inability to pronounce 
 certasn consonants, or is that stammering, 
 or difficulty of speech, called Pselltsmus 
 Lallans, that is, when the letter L is pro- 
 nounced too liquid, and often in the place 
 of R. 
 
 LAMBDOIDAL SUTURE. (Satura 
 Lambdoiiialisffrom A, and /c?,resemblance; 
 because ii is shaped lik( the leterA) Oc- 
 cipitil suture. T 1 e suture that unites the 
 occipital bone to the two parietal bones. 
 
 LAMBITTVUM. (From lambo, to lick up.) 
 A linctus or medicine to be licked up. 
 
 LAMELLA. (Dim. ot lamina, a plate of 
 metal.) The thin plates, or gills, of a 
 mushroom. 
 
 LAMINA. (From e**, to beat off.) A 
 bone, or membrane, or any substance re- 
 sembling a thin plate of metal. The lap 
 of the ear. 
 
 LAMIUM ALBUM. (From Larqium, a 
 mountain of Ionia, where it grew, or from 
 lama, a ditch, because it usually grows 
 ab.>ut ditches and neglected places.) Ur- 
 tica mortua. Galeopsis. ArchangeHcu Dead 
 nettle. White archangel nettle. Uterine 
 haemorrhages and fluor Ibus are s id to be 
 relieved by infusions of this plant, from 
 whose sensible qualities very little benefit 
 can be expected. 
 
 LAMPSAXA. See Lapsuna. 
 LANCETTA. (Dim. of hincea, a spear.) 
 A lancet. An instrument used in phlebo- 
 tomy. 
 
423 
 
 LAP 
 
 LAT 
 
 LAONICA CORATIO. A method of curing 
 the grout, by evaporating the morbid matter 
 y topical applications. 
 
 LAPACTICA. (From XWJL?) to evacu. 
 ute.) Purgative medicines. 
 
 LAFARA. From (\&7rtta t to empty ; 
 so named from its concave and empty ap- 
 pearance.) The flank. 
 
 LAPAROCELE, (From MTrst^x., the flank, 
 and *x, a rupture.) A rupture through 
 the side of the belly. 
 
 LAPATHUM. (From XrtTatfw, to evacu- 
 ate ; so named because it purges gently.) 
 The dock. 
 
 LAPATHUM ACETOSUM. See JLcetosa. 
 
 LAPATHUM ACUTUM. See Oxyiapathum. 
 
 LAPATHUM AQ.UATICU:M. See Hydrolnpa- 
 ihum 
 
 LAPIDES CAJJCRORUM. See Cancer. 
 
 LAPIDELLUM. Lapidellus. (From lapis, 
 a stone.) The name of a kind of spoon, 
 formerly used to take out small stones and 
 fragments from the bladder. 
 
 LAPILLI CAXCRORUM. Crab's stones, 
 comra-.nly called crab's eyes. See Cancer. 
 
 LAPIS BEZOAR. See Bezoar. 
 
 LAPIS CKRULEUS. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 LAPIS CALAMINARIS. See Calamine. 
 
 LAPIS CALCAREUS. Hard carbonate of 
 lime. 
 
 LAPIS CTATOJS. See Lapis lazuli- 
 
 LAPIS HEMATITES. Se Hematites. 
 
 LAPIS HIBERNICUS. Tegnla hybernica. 
 Ardesia hiberntca. Hardesia. Irish slate. 
 A kind of slate, or very hard stone, found 
 in different parts of Ireland, in a mass of a 
 blueish black colour, which stains the 
 hands. When dried and powdered, it is 
 pale, or of a whitish blue, and by keeping 
 grows black. In the fire it yields a sul- 
 phureous gaz, and acquires a pale red co- 
 lour, with additional hardness. It is occa- 
 sionally powdered by the common people, 
 and taken in spruce beer, against inward 
 bruises. 
 
 LAPIS HYSTR.ICIS. See Bezoar pordnum. 
 
 LAPIS INFERNALIS. An old name for the 
 caustic potash. See Potassafusa. 
 
 LAPIS LAZULI. Lapis cyanus. Azure 
 stone. A combination of silex, the blue 
 fluate of lime and sulphat of lime, and iron. 
 This singular mixture forms a stone, of a 
 beautiful opake blue, which it preserves 
 in a strong heat, and does not suffer any 
 alteration by the contact of air. It was 
 formerly exhibited as a purgative and vo- 
 mit, and given in epilepsy. 
 
 LAPIS MALACEKSIS. See Bezoar pord- 
 num. 
 
 LAPIS PORCINUS. See Bezoar porci- 
 nnm. 
 
 LAPIS SIMMS. See Bezoar simice. 
 
 LAPPA MAJOR'. See Bardada. 
 
 LAPSANA. (At-|*y, from Lampsacns, 
 the town near which it flourished ; or from 
 to evacuate ; because it was said 
 
 to relax the bowels.) Lampseina. Napium, 
 Papillaris herba. Dock-cresses. .Nipple- 
 wort. This plant, Lapsana comimmis of 
 Linnxus, is a lactescent bitter, and nearly 
 similar in virtues to the cichory, dandelion, 
 and endive. It has been employed chiefly 
 for external purposes, against, wounds and 
 ulcerations, whence the name of nipple-wort 
 and papillaris. 
 
 LAQ.UEUS GUTTURIS. A malignant inflam- 
 mation of the tonsils, in which the patient 
 appears as if he were suffocated with a 
 noose. 
 
 LARBASOJT. Antimony. 
 
 Lurch-tree. See Terebinthina veneta. 
 
 LARD. The English name of hog's fat, 
 when melted down. Hog's lard, adeps 
 siiellx, forms the base of many unguents, 
 and is often eaten by the poor instead of 
 butter. 
 
 LARYNGOTOMY. (From *&gvtf t the la- 
 rynx, and rtftvu, to cut.) See Brnnchotnmy. 
 
 LARYNX. (A&gvy%, a Greek primitive.) 
 A cartilaginous caviiy, situated behind the 
 tongue, in the anterior part of the fauces, 
 and lined with an exquisitely sensible mem- 
 brane. It is composed of the annular or 
 cricoid cartilage, the scutiform or thyroid, 
 the epiglottis, and two arytsenoid cartilages. 
 The superior opening of the larynx is call- 
 ed the glottis. The laryngeal arteries are 
 branches of the external carotids. The la- 
 ryngeal veins evacuate their blood into the 
 external jugulars. The nerves of the larynx 
 are from the eighth pair. The use of the 
 larynx is to constitute the organ of voice, 
 and to serve also for respiration. 
 
 LASCIVUS, (From lacio t \.o ensnare; upon 
 account of its irregular motions.) An epi- 
 thet used by Paracelsus for the chorea 
 Sancti viti. 
 
 LASER. (A term used by the Cyrenians.) 
 The herb lasser-wort, or assafcetida. 
 
 LASERPITIUM LATIFOLIUM. (From laser, 
 perhaps from lazar, Arab.) The systematic 
 name of the white gentian. See Gentiana 
 alba. 
 
 LASERPITIUM SILER. The systematic name 
 of the heart wort . See Seseli. 
 
 LATERAL OPERATION. One mode of 
 cutting for the stone is so called. 
 
 LATERAL SINUSSES The bifurcation 
 and continuation of the longitudinal sinus 
 of the dura mater. They commence about 
 the middle of the tentorium, one passing 
 along each horizontal crucial spine within 
 the tentorium, and round to the foramen 
 lacerum in basi cranii, where the internal 
 jugular vein begins. Their use is to carry 
 the blood from the vein into the internal 
 jugulars, which return it to the heart. 
 
 LATEX. (Latez t rjuod in venis terra lateat.) 
 Water, or juice A term sometimes applied 
 to the blood, as being the spring or source 
 of all the humours. 
 
 LATER1TIOUS SEDIMENT. (La- 
 
LAU 
 
 LAU 
 
 429 
 
 leriteus ; from later, a brick.) A term ap- 
 plied to the brick-like sediment occasional- 
 ly dep -sited in the urine of people afflicted 
 with fever. 
 
 LATHYHIS. (From A*6a>, to forget ; be- 
 cause it was thought, to affect the memory.) 
 Spurge. 
 
 LATHYIIUS. (From At0a>, to lie hid ; so 
 called from its diminutive size.) The vetch. 
 
 LATIBULUM. (From lateo, to lie hid.) 
 The femes, or hidden matter of infectious 
 diseases. 
 
 LATISSIMUS COLLI. See Platysma my- 
 aides. 
 
 LATISSIMUS DORSI. (Latissimus, sc. 
 muscuius.; Antiscalptor of Cowper. Dor- 
 si-lumbo sacro humeral of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the humerus, situated on the posterior 
 part a of the trunk. It is a very broad, thin, 
 and for the most part fleshy muscle, which 
 is placed immediately under the skin, ex- 
 cept where it is covered by the lower ex- 
 tremity of the trapezius. It arises tendi- 
 nous from the posterior half of the upper 
 edge of the spine of the os ilium, from the 
 spinous processes of the os sacrum and lum- 
 bar vertebrae, and from five or six, and 
 sometimes from seven, and even eight, of 
 the lowermost ones of the back ; also 
 tendinous and fleshy from the upper edges 
 and external surface of the four inferior 
 false ribs near their cartilages, by as many 
 distinct slips. From these different origins 
 the fibres of the muscle run in different di- 
 rections ; those from the ilium and false 
 ribs run almost perpendicularly upwards ; 
 those from the sacrum and lumbar verte- 
 brae, obliquely upwards and forwards ; 
 and those from the vertebrae of the back, 
 transversely outwards and forwards, over 
 the inferior angle of the scapula, where 
 they receive a 'small thin bundle of fleshy 
 fibres, which arise tendinous from that an- 
 gle, and are inserted with the rest of the 
 muscle, by a strong, flat, and thin tendon, 
 of about two inches in length, into the 
 fore-part of the posterior edge of the groove 
 observed between the two tuberosities of 
 the os humeri, for lodging the tendon of 
 the long head of the biceps. In dissection, 
 therefore, this muscle ought not to be fol- 
 lowed to its insertion, till some of the other 
 muscles of the os humeri have been first 
 raised. Its use is to pull the os humeri 
 downwards and backwards, and to turn it 
 upon its axis. Riolanus, from its use on 
 certain occasions, gave it the name of ani- 
 tersor. When we raise ourselves upon our 
 hands, as in rising from off an arm-chair, 
 we may easily perceive the contraction of 
 this muscle. A biirta mucosa is found be- 
 tween the tendon of this muscle and the os 
 humeri, into which it is inserted. 
 
 LAUCANIA. (From A*t/a>, to receive ; so 
 called because it receives and conveys 
 food.) The oesphagus of the throat. 
 
 Laudanum. (From laus, praise ; so 
 
 named from its valuable properties.) See 
 Tmctura opii 
 
 Laurel, cherry. See Laurocerasus. 
 
 Laurel, spurge. See Laureola. 
 
 LAUREOLA. (Dim. of laurus, the lau- 
 rel, named from it resemblance to the 
 laurel. Spurge laurel. The bark of this 
 plant, Daphne laureola of Linnaeus, is re- 
 commended to excite a discharge from the 
 skin, in the same way as that of the thyme- 
 laa. 
 
 LAURO CERASUS. (From laurus, the 
 laurel, and cerasus, the cherry-tree. ; so 
 called because it has leaves like the laurel.) 
 Common or cherry laurel. Prunus lauro- 
 cerasus of Linnaeus.- -floribus racemoSis fo~ 
 Itis sempervirentibue dorso biglandutosis.The 
 leaves of the lauro-cerasus have a bitter 
 styptic taste, accompanied wiih a flavour 
 resembling that of bitter-almonds, or other 
 kernels of the drupacious fruits ; the 
 flowers also manifest a similar flavour. The 
 powdered leaves, applied to the nostrils, 
 excite sneezing, though not so strongly as 
 tobacco. The kerneUike flavour which 
 these leavef impart, being generally es- 
 teemed grateful, has sometimes caused 
 them to be employed for culinary pur- 
 poses, and especially in custards, puddings, 
 blancmange, &c ; and as the proportion 
 of this sapid matter of the leaf to the 
 quantity of the m;lk is commonly incon- 
 siderable, bad effects have seldom ensued. 
 But as the poisonous quality of this laurel is 
 now indubitably proved, the public ought 
 to be cautioned against its internal use. 
 
 The following communication to the 
 Royal Society, by Dr. Madden, of Dub- 
 lin, contains the first and principal proofs 
 of the deleterious effects of this vegetable 
 upon mankind : " A very extraordinary 
 accident that fell out here some months 
 ago, has discovered to us a most danger- 
 ous poison, which was never before known 
 to be so, though it has been in frequent 
 use among us. The thing 1 mean is a sim- 
 ple water, distilled from the leaves of the 
 lauro-cerasus ; the water is at first milky, 
 but the oil which comes over being, in a 
 good measure, separated from the phlegm, 
 by passing it through a flannel bag, 
 becomes as clear as common water. It 
 has the smell of bitter almonds, or peach- 
 kernel, and has been for many years in 
 frequent use among our housewives and 
 cooks, to give that agreeable flavour to 
 their creams and puddings. It has also 
 been much in use among our drinkers of 
 drams ; and the proportions they generally 
 use it in has been one part of laurel 
 water to four of brandy. Nor has this 
 practice, however frequent, ever been at- 
 tended with any apparent ill consequences, 
 till some time in the month of Septem- 
 ber 1728, when it happened that one 
 Martha Boyse, a servant, who lived with 
 a person who sold great quantities of 
 
430 
 
 LAU 
 
 LAU 
 
 this water, got a bottle of it from her mis- 
 tress, and gave it to her mother Ann 
 Boyse made a present of it to Frances Ea- 
 ton, her sister, who was a shopkeeper in 
 town, and who she thought might oblige 
 her customers vith it. Accordingly, in a 
 few days, she gave about two ounces to a 
 woman called Mary Whaley, who drank 
 about two-thirds of what was filled out, and 
 went away. Frances Eaton drank the rest. 
 In a quarter of an hour after Mary Wha- 
 ley had drank the water, (as I am in- 
 formed,) she complained of a violent dis- 
 order in her stomach, soon after lost her 
 speech, and died in about an hour, without 
 vomiting, or purging, or any convulsion. 
 The shopkeeper, F. Eaton, sent word to 
 ber sister, Ann Boyse, of what had happen- 
 ed, who came to her upon the message, 
 and affirmed that it was not possible the 
 cordial (as she called it) could have occa- 
 sioned the death of the woman ; and, to 
 convince her of it, she filled out about 
 three ounces and drank it. She continued 
 talking with F. Eaton about two minutes 
 longer, and was so earnest to g^rsuade her 
 of the liquor's being inoffensive, that'she 
 drank about two spoonfuls more, but was 
 hardly well seated in her chair when she 
 died without the least groan, or convulsion. 
 Frances Eaton, who, as before obj-erved, 
 had drank somewhat more than a spoonful, 
 found no disorder in her stomach, or else- 
 where ; but, to prevent any ill consequences, 
 she took a vomit immediately, and has 
 been well ever since.'* Dr. Madden men- 
 tions another case, of a gentleman at Kil- 
 kenny who mistook a bottle of laurel- 
 water for a bottle of ptisan. What quam ity 
 he drank is uncertain, but he died in a few 
 minutes, complaining of a violent disorder 
 in the stomach. In addition to this, we 
 may refer to the unfortunate case of Sir 
 Theodosius Brighton, whose death, in 
 1780, an English jury declared to be oc- 
 casioned by this poison. In this case, the 
 active principle of the lauro-cerasus was 
 concentrated by repeated distillations, and 
 given to the qunnt ty of one ounce; the 
 suddenly fatal f fleets of which must be 
 still in the recollection of the public. To 
 brute animals thi0 poison is almost instan- 
 taneously mortal, as amply appears by the 
 experiments -of Madden, Mortimer, Ni- . 
 cholls, Fontana, Langrish, Vater, and 
 others. The experiments conducted by 
 these gentlemen shew, that the laurel-water 
 is destructive to animal life, not only when 
 taken into the stomachs but also on being 
 injected into the intestines, or applied ex- 
 ternally to different organs of the body. It 
 is remarked, by Abbe Fontana, that this 
 poison, even " when applied in a very 
 small quantity to the eyes, or to the inner 
 part of the mouth, without touching the 
 oesophagus, or being carr ed into the sto- 
 mach, is capable of killing an animal in a few 
 
 minutes : whilst, app,:ed in a much greater 
 quantity to Bounds, it has so li< I activity, 
 that the weakest animals, such as pigeons, 
 resist its action." 
 
 The most volatile is the most active part 
 of the laui o-cerasus ; and it \ve judge from 
 its sensible qualities, an analogous princi- 
 ple seems to pervade many other vegetable 
 substances.especially the ke, els of drupa- 
 ceous fruits ; and in various .pecies of the 
 amyg-dalus, this sapid principle extends to 
 the flowers and leave.-. It is of importance 
 to notice, that this is much less powerful in 
 its action upon human subjects than upon 
 dogs, rabbits, pigeons, and reptiles. To 
 poison man, the t-ssential oil of the iauro- 
 cerasus m'ist be separated by distillation, 
 as in ihespirruouso common laurel-water; 
 and unless this is strongly embuecl with the 
 oil, or given in a L.rge close, it proves inno- 
 cent. Dr. Cuilen observes, that the seda- 
 tive power of the lauro-cerasus acts upon 
 the nervous system in a different manner 
 from opium a<ui -other narcotic substances, 
 whose primary action is upon the animal 
 functions ; for the lauro-cerasus does not 
 occasion sleep, nor does it produce local 
 inflammation, but seems to act directly 
 upon the vital powers. Abbe Fontana sup- 
 poses that this poison destroys animal life, 
 by exerting its effects upon the blood ; but 
 the experiments and observations from 
 which he draws this opinion are evidently 
 inconclusive. It may also be remarked, 
 that many of the Abba's experiments con- 
 tradict each other. Thus it appears, from 
 the citation g ven above, that the poison of 
 this vegetable, when applied to wounds, 
 does not prove fatal ; but future experi- 
 ments led the Abbe to assert, that the oil of 
 the lauro-cerasus, " whether given inter- 
 nally, or applied to the wounds of animals, 
 is one of the most terrible and deadly poi- 
 sons known." Though this vegetable seems 
 to have escaped the notice of Stoerck, yet 
 it is not without advocates for its medical 
 use. Linnaeus informs us, that in Switzerland 
 it is commonly and successfully used in pul- 
 monar\ complaints. Langrish mentions its 
 efficacy in ajrues ; and as Bergius found 
 bitter almonds to have this effect, we may, 
 by analogy, conclude that this power of the 
 lauro-cerasus, is well established. Baylies 
 found, that it posse sed a remarkable pow- 
 er of diluting the blood, and, from expe- 
 rience, recommended it in all cases of dis- 
 ease supposed to proceed from too dense a 
 state of that fluid ; adducing particular in- 
 stances of its efficacy in rheumatism, asth- 
 mas, and in schirrous affections. Nor does 
 this author seem to have been much afraid 
 of the deleterious, quality of lauro-cerasus, 
 as he directs a pound of its leaves to be 
 macerated in a pint of water, of which he 
 gives from thirty to sixty drops three or 
 four times a-day. 
 LAUROSIS. The spodium of silver; so 
 
LAV 
 
 LEA 
 
 431 
 
 called from Mount Laurus, where there 
 were silver mines. 
 
 LA UK US (From lans, praise ; because 
 it was usual to crown the heads of eminent 
 men with branches of it.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnseaii system. 
 Class, Enneandria. Order, Monogynia* The 
 laurel. 
 
 2. The ph:i rmacopcei.il name of the sweet- 
 bay. Laurus nobilis of Linnaeus -.foliis ve- 
 noms lanceolatis perennantibris, foribus quad- 
 rifidisf Tins tree i a native of Italy, but 
 cultivated in our gardens and shrubberies 
 as a handsome evergreen. The leaves and 
 berries possess the same medicinal quali- 
 ties, both having a sweet, fragrant smell, 
 and an aromatic adstrmgent taste. The 
 laurus of honorary memory, the distin- 
 guished favourite of Apollo, may be natu- 
 rally supposed to have had no inconsidera- 
 ble fame as a medicine ; but its pharma- 
 ceutical uses are so limited in the practice 
 of the" present day, that this dignified plant 
 is now rarely employed, except m the way 
 of enema, or as an external application ; thus 
 the leaves are directed in the decoctum pro 
 fomento, and the berries in the empfastrwn 
 cumini. 
 
 LAURUS BENZOIN. The systematic 
 name of the benjamin-tree. See Benzol- 
 num. 
 
 LAURUS CAIMPHORA. The systematic 
 name of the camphire-tree. St-e Camphora. 
 LAURTTS CINNAMOMUM, The systema- 
 tic name of the cinnamon-tree. See Cinna- 
 momum 
 
 LAURUS CULILAWAN. The systematic 
 namr of the plant whose bark is called 
 cortex culilaivan <n the shops. 
 
 LAURUS NOBILIS. The systematic name 
 of the sweei-bay tree. See Laurus. 
 
 LAURUS SASSAFRAS. The systematic 
 name of the sassafras-tree. See Sassa- 
 fras. 
 
 Lavender, French. See Stcechas. 
 LAVENDULA (Fror-i lavo, to wash; 
 so called, because, on account of its fra 
 grancy, it was used in baths.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of" plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Didynamia. Order, Gym- 
 nospermia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- 
 mon lavender. Lavendula spica of Lin- 
 naeus : foliis sessilibns lanceolato linearibus 
 margine revolutis, spica interrupta ttitda. A 
 native oi the southern parts of Europe, but 
 cultivated in our gardens on account of ihe 
 fragrance of its flowers. Their taste is 
 bitter, warm, and somewhat pungent ; the 
 leaves are weaker and less grateful. The 
 essential oil, obtained by distillation, is of 
 a bright yellow colour, of a very pungent 
 taste, and possesses, if carefully distilled, 
 the fragrance of the lavender in perfection. 
 Lavender has been long recommended in 
 nervous debilities, and various affections 
 proceeding from a want of energy in the 
 
 animal functions. The College directs an 
 essential oil, a simple spirit, and a compound 
 tincture, to be kept in the shops. 
 
 LAVENDULA SPICA. The systematic name 
 of the common lavender. See Laven- 
 dula. 
 
 LAVENDULA STCECIIAS. The systematic 
 name of the French lavender. See Stce- 
 chus. 
 
 LAVER. (From lavo, to wash ; so named 
 because it is found m brooks, where it is 
 constantly washed by the stream.) 1. The 
 brook-hme. 
 
 2. The English name of a species of fucus 
 which is eaten as a delicacy. 
 
 LAVIPEDIUM. (From lavo, to wash, and 
 pes, the foot.) A bath for the feet. 
 
 LAWSONIA INERMIS. The systematic 
 name of the true alkanna. See Alkanna 
 vera. 
 
 LAXATIVA. (From laxo, to loosen.) Gen- 
 tle purgatives. 
 
 LA SAT OR TYMPANI. (From laxo, 
 to loosen ; so called from its office to r lax 
 the drum of the ear.) Externus mallei of 
 Albinus. interior mallei of Wsnsiuw. 
 Otdiquiis auris of Douglas. Externus amis 
 vel laxator internus of Cowper, and Spheni 
 saipingo mallien of Dumas. A muscle of 
 the internal ear, that draws the malleus ob- 
 liquely forwards towards its origin ; conse- 
 quently, the membrana tympani is made 
 les> concave, or is relaxed. 
 
 LAZULUS. (From azul, Arabian.) A 
 precious stone, of a blue colour. The la- 
 pis lazuli. 
 
 LEAD. Plumbum. A metal found in 
 considerable quantity in many parts of the 
 earth, in different states, seldom if at all 
 in the metallic s' ate. It is found in that 
 of oxyd, red lead ore, mixed with a portion 
 of iron, clay, and other earths. The 
 colour of this ore is aurora red, resem- 
 bling red arsenic It is found in small 
 lumps, of an indeterminate figure, and 
 also crystallized in four-sided rhomboidal 
 prisms. 
 
 Combined with carbonic acid, it forms 
 the sparry lead ore, so called because it has 
 the texture and crystallization of certain 
 spars. There are a grent many varieties of 
 this kr>d It is found united with sulphu- 
 ric, , phosphoric, arsenic, molybdic, and 
 chromic acids. Lastly, lead is found mine- 
 ralized by sulphur, forming what is called 
 galena (sutphurct of lead,) which is by far 
 its most abundant ore. This ore, which is 
 very common, is found both in masses and 
 crystals. 
 
 The primitive form of its crystals is a 
 cube. Its colour is of a blueish lead grey. 
 It has a considerable metallic lustre, its 
 texture is foliated. It stains the fingers, 
 and often feels greasy It contains in 
 general a minute quantity nf silver. 
 
 Properties of Lead. Lead is of a blueish 
 white colour when fresh cut. It is malle- 
 
432 
 
 LEA 
 
 LEE 
 
 able. It soon tarnishes in the atmosphere. 
 It may easily be cut with a knife, and stains 
 the fingers blueish-grey when rubbed. It 
 fuses at 550 Fuhr. and renders other more 
 refractory metals fusible. It becomes vi- 
 trified in a strong and continued heat, and 
 vitrifies various other metals. It is the 
 least elastic of all the metals. It is very 
 lammable, but it possesses very little duc- 
 tility. Its specific gravity i-, 11.435. It 
 crystallizes by cooling in small octahedra. 
 When fused, its surface first becomes yel- 
 low and then red. It unites by fusion with 
 phosphorus and sulphur. The greater part 
 of the acids act upon it. The sulphuric 
 acid requires the assistance of a boiling 
 heat. Nitric acid is decomposed by it. 
 Muriatic acid acts very weakly on it. Ace- 
 tic acid dissolves it. Fluoric acid attacks 
 it by heat, and slightly in the cold. It 
 combines with other metals, but few of its 
 alloys are applied to any use. When 
 combined with mercury it forms a crystal, 
 lizable alloy, which becomes fluid when tri- 
 turated with that of bismuth. 
 
 Method of obtaining Lead. In order to 
 obtain lead in a great way, the ore is pick- 
 ed from among the extraneous matter with 
 which it was naturally mixed. It is then 
 pulverized and washed. It is next roasted 
 in a reverberatory furnace, in which it is to 
 be agitated, in order to bring all its sur- 
 faces in contact with the air. When the 
 external parts begin to soften, or assume 
 the form of a paste, it is covered with 
 charcoal, the mixture is stirred, and the 
 heat increased gradually ; the lead then 
 runs on all sides, and is collected at the 
 bottom of the furnace, which is perforated 
 so as to permit the metal to flow into a 
 receptable defended by a lining of char- 
 coal. 
 
 The scoria remaining above in the fur- 
 nace still retain a considerable proportion 
 of lead; in order to extract it, the scoria 
 must be fused in a blast furnace. The lead 
 is by that means separated, and cast into 
 iron moulds, each of which contains a por- 
 tion called a pig of lead. These pigs are 
 sold under the. name of ore lead. 
 
 To disengage the silver from lead thus 
 obtained, the metal is subjected to the ac- 
 tion of the refining furnace. The continu- 
 al application of a qu mtity of fresh air, 
 which is thrown by means of large bellows 
 upon the fused lead, which is at the same 
 time heated as intensely as possible, oxy- 
 dates the lead, and converts it into the 
 yellow scaly oxyd, known by the name of 
 litharge. 
 
 This scaly oxyd being driven off' from the 
 surface of the fused metal, as it is formed, 
 leaves the silver alone unal r ered at the 
 bottom. 
 
 The lytharge is then to be fused in con- 
 tact with charcoal, that it may assume the 
 properties of metallic lead. 
 
 In order to obtain perfectly pure lead, 
 the lead of commerce may be dissolved in 
 pure nitric acid, and the solution be de- 
 composed, by adding to it, gradually, a so- 
 lution of sulphate of soda, so long as a 
 precipitate ensues. This precipitate, which 
 is sulphate of lead, must then be collected 
 on a filter, washed repeatedly in distilled 
 water, and then dried. In order to reduce 
 it to its metallic state, let it be mixed with 
 two or three times its weight of black flux, 
 introduce the mixture into a crucible, and 
 expose it briskly to a red heat. 
 
 Lead, when injudiciously administered, 
 or taken accidentally <nto the body, causes 
 emaciation, violent colics, paralysis, tre- 
 mors, and contractions of the limbs ; and 
 as they generally come on gradually, the 
 cause is sometimes overlooked till it be 
 too late. Poisoning from lead is never 
 intentional, but only accidental ; either 
 from liquors becoming impregnated with 
 lead, by being improperly kept in vessels 
 lined or glazed with lead, or to which lead 
 has been criminally added, to correct its 
 acidity ; or among manufacturers who 
 work much with lead, as painters, or 
 plumbers, and who are not sufficiently at- 
 tentive to avoid swallowing it. The pre- 
 sence of lead in any suspected liquor is 
 detected by the hydro-sulphuret of potash, 
 which forms with it a brown precipitate, 
 not soluble m diluted muriatic acid, and 
 still more certainly by evaporating a por- 
 tion of the liquor to dryness, and exposing 
 the extract to a heat sufficient to reduce 
 the lead. 
 
 The preparations of lead used in medi- 
 cine are : 
 
 1. Oxidum plumbi album. See Cerussa 
 and Plumbi carbonas. 
 
 2. Oxidum plumbi rubrum. See Mini- 
 um. 
 
 3. Oxidum plumbi semivitreum. See 
 Lithargyrum and Oxidum plumbi semivitre- 
 um. 
 
 4. Superacetas plumbi. See Plumbi su- 
 peracetas. 
 
 5. Liquor plumbi acetatis. See Liquor 
 plumbi acetatis. 
 
 6. Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus. See 
 Liquor plumbi acetatis dilutus. 
 
 LAZULI LAPIS. See Lapis lazuli. 
 
 LEWUM PALTJSTRE. The systematic 
 name of the rosmarinus sylvestris. See 
 Rosmarinus sylvestris. 
 
 LE^BJTA. (From MSUVO,, a lioness ; so 
 named from its power.) A plaster for the 
 hip. 
 
 LEECH, ffirudo. A genus of insects 
 belonging to the order of vermes intestina. 
 The body moves either forward or back- 
 ward. There are several species, princi- 
 pally distinguished by their colour; but 
 that most known to medical men is the 
 liirudo medicinalis, or medicinal leech, 
 which grows to the length of two or three 
 
LEU 
 
 LEE 
 
 433 
 
 inches. The body is of a blackish brown 
 colour, marked on the back with six yel- 
 low spots, and edged with a yellow line on 
 each side; but both the spots and lines 
 grow faint, and almost disappear, at some 
 seasons. The head is smaller than the tail, 
 which fixes itself very firmly to any thing 
 the creature pleases. It is viviparous, and 
 produces but one young one at a time, 
 which is in the month of July. It is an in- 
 habitant of clear running waters, and is 
 well known for its use in bleeding. The 
 species most nearly approaching this, and 
 which it is necessary to distinguish, is the 
 fiiruJo sanguisuga, or horse-leech. This is 
 larger than the former ; its skin is smooth 
 and glossy ; the body is depressed, the back 
 is dusky ; and the belly is of a yellowish 
 green, having a yellow laternal margin. 
 It inhabits stagnant waters. 
 
 The leech's head is armed with a sharp 
 instrument that makes three wounds at once. 
 They are three sharp tubercles, strong 
 enough to cut through the skin of a man, 
 or even of an ox, or horse. The month 
 is, as it were, the body of the pump, and 
 the tongue, or fleshy nipple, the sucker; 
 by the wot king of this piece of mechanism, 
 the blood is made to rise up to the conduit 
 which conveys it to the animal' stomach, 
 which is a membranaceous skin, divided 
 into twenty-four small cells. The blood 
 which is sucked out is there preserved for 
 several months, almost without coagulating, 
 and proves a store of provision to the animal. 
 The nutritious parts, absorbed af'er diges- 
 tion by animals, need not in this to be 
 disengaged from the heterogeneous sub- 
 stances ; nor indeed is there an amis disco- 
 verable in the leech; mere transpiration 
 seems to be all that it performs, the matter 
 fixing on the surface of the body, and af- 
 terwards coming off in small threads. Of 
 this, an experiment may be tried, by put- 
 ting a leech into oil, where it keeps alive 
 for several days ; upon being taken out, 
 and put into water, there appears to loosen 
 from its body a kind of slough, shaped like 
 the creature's body. The organ of respi- 
 ration, though unascertained, seems to be 
 situated in the mouth ; for if, like an in- 
 sect, it drew breath through vent-holes, it 
 would not subsist in oil, as, by it, these 
 would be stopped up. 
 
 The first species only is used in medicine ; 
 being applied to the skin in order to draw 
 off blood. With this view they are 
 employed to bleed young children, and 
 for the purposes of topical bleeding, in 
 cases of inflammation, fulness, or pain. 
 They may be employed in every case 
 where topical bleedings are thought neces- 
 sary, or where venesection cannot be per- 
 formed. If the leech does not fasten, a drop 
 of sugared milk is put on the spot it is 
 wished to fix on, or a little blood is drawn 
 by means of a slight puncture ; after which 
 
 it immediately settles. The leech, when 
 fixed, should be watched, lest it should 
 find its way into the anus, wlien tis^d or 
 the haemorrhoids, or penetrate into the 
 oesophagus, if employed to dr^w the gums; 
 otherwise it might fix upon the stomach, or 
 intestines. In such a case, the oest a;.d 
 quickest remedy is to swallow some salt: 
 which is the method practised to make it 
 loose its hold, when it sucks longer lu-tn 
 is intended. Vegetable or rolatile alkali, 
 pepper, or acids, aiso make it leave the 
 part on which it was applied. Cows and 
 horses have been known to receive leeches, 
 when drinking, into the throat; and the 
 usual remedy is to force down some salt, 
 which makes them fall off. If it is 
 intended that the leech should draw a 
 larger quantity of blood, the end of the 
 tail is cut off-, and it then sucks con- 
 tinually, to make up the loss it sustains. 
 The discharge occasioned by the puncture 
 of a leech is usually ot more service than 
 the process itself. When too abundant, it 
 is easily stopped with brandy, vinegar, or 
 other styptics, or with a compress of dry 
 linen rags, bound strongly on the bleeding 
 orifice. They are laid to be very restless 
 before a change of w -ather, if co-ifined to 
 glasses, and to fix themselves above the 
 water on the approach of a fine day. 
 
 As these little animals are depen led on 
 for the remova* of very dangerous diseases, 
 and as they f.en seem capriciously deter- 
 mined to resist the endeavours made to 
 cause them to adhere, the following direc- 
 tions are added, by which their assistance 
 may, with more certainty, be obtained. 
 
 The introducing a hand, to which any 
 ill-flavoured medicine adheres, into t ; ie 
 water in which they are kept, will be of- 
 ten sufficient to deprive them of life ; the 
 application of a small quantity of any sa- 
 line matter to their skin immediately oc- 
 casions the expulsion of the contents of 
 their stomach ; and what is ma>t to our 
 purpose, the least flavour of any medica- 
 ment that has been applied remaining on 
 the skin, or even the accumulation of the 
 matter of perspiration, will prevent them 
 from fastening. The skin should therefore, 
 previous to their application, be very care- 
 fully cleansed from any foulness, and mois- 
 tened w.th a little milk. The method of 
 applying them is by retaining them to the 
 skin by a small wine-glass, or the bottom 
 of a large pill-box, when they will, in gene- 
 ral, in a little time fasten themselves to 
 the skin. On their removal, the rejection 
 of the blood they have dr-wn may be ob- 
 tained by the application of salt external- 
 ly: but it is to be remarked, that a few 
 grains of suit are sufficient for this purpose; 
 and that covering them with it, as is some- 
 times done, generally destroys them. 
 
 LEEK. Mium porrum. A \vell-known 
 vegetable, much employed for culinary 
 
 * 3 K 
 
4*4 
 
 LEN 
 
 LEP 
 
 purposes. The recent root and juice are 
 exhibited internally in quartan fever, in 
 clyspepsy, dropsy, asthma, and scurvy. 
 See Porruni. 
 
 LEGXA. (From AIJVCV, a fringed edge.) 
 The extremities of the pudenda muliebrum. 
 LEGUMEN. (From lego, to gather; 
 so called because they are usually gathered 
 by the hand.) All kinds of pulse are so 
 called. 
 
 LEICHEN. See Lichen. 
 LEIENTERIA. See Lienteria. 
 LEIPOPSYCUIA. (From XS/TT*, to leave, 
 and 4y, the soul, or life.) A swoon. 
 See Syncope. 
 
 LEIPOPYIUA. (From MITTM, to leave, and 
 rrwg, heat.) A kind of ardent fever, where 
 the internal parts are scorched with heat, 
 while the external parts are cold. 
 
 LEIPOTHYMIA. (From wrr, to leave, and 
 S-U^MO?, the mind.) See Lipothymia. 
 
 LKME. (From At, much, and puce, to 
 wink.) A defect in the eyes, when they are 
 alw'ays winking. 
 
 LEMITHOCHORTOX. See Corattina Corsi- 
 cana. 
 
 LEMMU. (From xra>, to decorticate.) 
 Bank. The skin. 
 
 LEMNIUS. (From Lenmos, whence it is 
 brought.) A species of bole called terra 
 lemnia, or earth of Lemnos. 
 Lemon. See Limon. 
 
 Lemon scui*vy-grass. See Cochlearia hor- 
 tsnsis. 
 
 LENTENTIA. (From lento, to assuage.) 
 Medicines which abate irritation. 
 
 LENITIVA. (From lenis, gentle.) Me- 
 dicines which gently palliate diseases. Gen- 
 tle purgatives. 
 
 LENITIVE ELECTUARY. A preparation 
 composed chiefly of senna and some aro- 
 matics, with the pulp of tamarinds. It is 
 given in closes of a tea-spoonful, or more, 
 frequently repeated, as a mild laxative ; 
 and, when fresh, it answers this purpose 
 well. See Confectio Senna. 
 
 LENS. (A lentore; from its glutinous 
 quality.) 1. The lentil. <f>aoto? of the 
 Greeks. Ervum lens of Linnaeus : pedun- 
 culin subbijloris ; seminibits compressis, con- 
 "uexis, Tliere are two varieties ; the one 
 with large, the other small seeds* They 
 are eaten in many places as we eat peas, 
 than which they are more flatulent, and 
 more difficult to digest. A decoction of 
 these seeds is used as a lotion to the ulce- 
 rations after smalV-pox, and, it is said, 
 wit! success. 
 
 2. See also ChryntaUinn lens. 
 LE.vrrcuLA. (Dim. of lens, a lentil.) 
 A smaller sort of lentil. Also a freckle, or 
 $ma> i pustule, resembling the seeds of lentil. 
 LENTICULAR. (From lenticuhdre, dou- 
 bly convex.) A surgical instrument, em- 
 ployed for removing the jagged particles 
 of vi".e from the edge of die perforation 
 made in the cranium with thet rephine. 
 
 LENTICULARIA. (From lenticula.) A 
 species of lentil. 
 
 LKNTIGO. (From lens, a lentil ; so nam- 
 ed from its likeness to lentil-seeds.) A 
 freckle. 
 
 LENTIL. An annual vegetable of the 
 pulse kind, much used for improving the 
 flavour of soups. 
 
 LENTISCUS. (From lentesco, to become 
 clammy ; so called from the gumminess of 
 its juice.) The mastich-tree. 
 
 LENTOR. (From lentus, clammy.) A 
 viscidity or siziness of any fluid. 
 
 LEONIWUS. (From leo, the lion.) An 
 epithet of that sort of leprosy called leonti- 
 asis. 
 
 LEOITTIASIS. (From *ta>v, a lion ; so 
 called because it is said lions are subject to 
 it.) A species of leprosy resembling the 
 elephantiasis. 
 
 LEONTODON. (From XMV, the lion, 
 and oAf?, a tooth ; so called from its sup- 
 posed resemblance. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia eequalis. 
 The dandelion. 
 
 LEOTVTOPODIUM (From \w>v a lion, and 
 5m, a foot; so named from its supposed 
 resemblance.) The herb lion's foot. 
 
 LEONURUS (From MV, a lion, and 
 *gat, a tail : so named from its likeness.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnospermia. Lion's tail. 
 
 2- The name, in some pharmacopoeias, 
 for the lion's tail. 
 
 Leopard's bane. See Jlrnica. 
 
 LEPIDIUM. (From Kejru, a scale; so 
 named from its supposed usefulness in 
 cleansing the skin from scales and impuri- 
 ties.) Pepper-wort. 
 
 LEPIDOSARCOMA. (From teTrtt, a scale, 
 and <r*$t;, flesh.) An irregular scaly tu- 
 mour. 
 
 LEPISMA. (From Ar/fa>, to decorticate.) 
 Decortication. A peeling off of the skin. 
 
 LEPRA. (From XST/C, a scale ; named 
 from its appearance. The leprosy. A 
 disease in the class ccchexix, and order im- 
 petigines, of Cullen. Dr. Willan describes 
 this disease as characterized by scaly 
 patches, of different sizes, but having al- 
 ways nearly a circular form. In this coun- 
 try, three varieties of the disease are ob- 
 served, which he has described under the 
 title of Lepra vulgaris, Lepra alphas, Le- 
 pra nigricana. 
 
 1. The Lepra intlgaris exhibits first small 
 distinct elevations of the cuticle, which are 
 reddish and shining, but never contain any 
 fluid; these patches continue to enlarge 
 gradually, till they nearly equal the dimen- 
 sions of a crown-piece. They have always 
 an orbicular, or oval form ; are covered 
 with dry scales, and surrounded by a red 
 border. The scales accumulate on them, 
 so as to form a thick prominent crust, 
 
LEP 
 
 which is quickly re -produced, whether it 
 fall off spontaneously, or may huve been 
 forcibly detached. This species of lepra 
 sometimes appears first at the elbow, or on 
 the fore-arm ; but more generally about the 
 knee. In the latter case, the primary 
 patch forms immediately below the patella, 
 within a few weeks, several other scaly 
 circles appear along the fore part of the 
 leg and thigh, increasing by degrees, till 
 they come nearly into contact. The dis- 
 ease is then often stationary for a consi- 
 derable length of time. If it advance fur- 
 ther, the progress is towards the hip and 
 loins; afterwards, to the sides, back, 
 shoulders, and, about the same time, to the 
 arms and hands. In the greater number of 
 eases, the hairy scalp is the part last affect- 
 ed : although the circles formed on it re- 
 main for some time distinct, yet they finally 
 unite, and cover the whole surface on 
 which the hair grows with a white scaly 
 incrustation. This appearance is attended, 
 more especially in hot weather, with a 
 troublesome itching-, and with a watery 
 discharge for several hours, when any' 
 portion of the crust is detached, which 
 takes place from very slight impressions. 
 The pubes in adults is sometimes affected 
 in the same manner as the head : and if the 
 subject be a female, there is usually an in- 
 ternal pruritus pudendi. In some cases of 
 the disorder, the nails, both of the fingers 
 and toes, are thickened, and deeply in- 
 dented longitudinally. When the lepra ex- 
 tends universally, it becomes highly dis- 
 gusiing in its appearance, and inconvenient 
 from the stiffness and torpor occasioned by 
 it in the limbs. The disease, however, even 
 in this advanced stage, is seldom disposed 
 to terminate spontaneously. It continues 
 nearly in the same state for several years, 
 or sometimes during the whole life of the 
 person affected, not being apparently con- 
 nected with any disorder of the constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 2. Lepra alphas. The scaly patches in 
 the alphos are smaller than those of the 
 lepra vulgaris, and also differ from them in 
 having their central parts depressed or 
 indented. This disorder usually begins 
 about the elbow, with distinct, eminent 
 asperities, of a dull red colour, and not 
 much longer than papillae. These, in a 
 short time, dilate to nearly the size of a 
 silver penny. Two or three days after- 
 wards, the central part of them suffers a 
 depression, within which small white pow- 
 dery scales may be observed. The sur- 
 rounding border, however, still continues 
 to be raised, but retains the same size and 
 the same red colour as at first. The whole 
 of the fore-arm, and sometimes the back of 
 the hand, is spotted with similar patches : 
 they seldom become confluent, excepting 
 round the elbow, which, in that case, is 
 overed with an uniform crust. This affec- 
 
 LEU 
 
 435 
 
 tion appears in the same manner upon the 
 joint of the knee, but without spreading 
 far along the thigh or leg. Dr. Willan has 
 seldom seen it on the trunk of the body, 
 and never on the face. It is a disease of 
 long duration, and not less difficult to cure 
 titan the foregoing species of lepra ; even 
 when the scaly patches huve been removed 
 by persevering in the use of suitable ap- 
 plications, the cuticle still remains red, 
 tender, and brittle, very slowly recovering 
 its usual texture. The alphos, as above 
 described, frequently occurs in this coun- 
 try. 
 
 3. The Lepra nigricans differs little from 
 the iepra vulgaris, as to its form and distri- 
 bution. The most striking difference is 
 in the colour of the patches, which are 
 dark and livid. They appear first on the 
 legs and fore-arms, extending afterwards to 
 the thighs, loins, neck, and hands. Their 
 central part is not depressed, as in the 
 alphos. N They are somewhat smaller in size 
 than the patches of the lepra vulgaris, and 
 not only is the border livid or purplish, 
 but the livid colour of the base likewise 
 appears through the scaly incrustation, 
 which is seldom very thick. It is further 
 to be observed, that the scales are more 
 easily detached than in the other forms of 
 lepra, and that the surface remains longer 
 excoriated, discharging lymph, often with 
 an intermixture of blood, till a new incrus- 
 tation forms, which is usually hard, brittle, 
 and irregular. The lepra nigricans affects 
 persons whose occupation is attended with 
 much fatigue, and exposes them to cold or 
 damp, and to a precarious or improper 
 mode of diet, as soldiers, brewers, labour- 
 ers, butchers, stage-coachmen, sculJermen, 
 &c.; some women are also liable to it, who 
 are habituated to poor living and constant 
 hard labour. 
 
 LEPRA GR^ECORUM. The lepra vulgaris, 
 alphos, and nigricans, have all been so de- 
 scribed. 
 
 Leprosy. See Lepra. 
 LEPTUITTICA. (From xwro?, thin.) At- 
 tenuating medicines. 
 
 LEPTYSMUS. (From MTrroc, slender.) At- 
 tenuation, or the making a substance less 
 solid. 
 
 LEHOS. (From >j>e, to trifle.) A slight 
 delirium. 
 
 LETHARGY. Letlutrgus. A heavy 
 and constant sleep, with scarce any inter- 
 vals of waking ; when awakened, the per- 
 son answers, but ignorant or forgetful of 
 what he said, immediately sinks into the 
 same state of sleep. It is considered as 
 an imperfect apoplexy, and is mostly symp- 
 tomatic. 
 
 LETHEA. (From *.$>,, forgetfulness ; so 
 named because it causes forgetfulness.) 
 The name of the poppy. 
 
 lettuce, garden. See Lactuca. 
 LEUCACAXTHA. (From tews;, white, 
 
436 
 
 LEV 
 
 LEV 
 
 and <*x*v0*, a thorn ; so named from its root of the socket of the first grinder and 
 white blossom.) The cotton-thistle. the foramen infra orbitarium, and is insert- 
 
 LEUCANTHEMUM VTTLGARE. (From xeu- ed into the angle of the month and under 
 xof, white, and a-9 / uof, a flower; so culled lip, where it joins with its antagonist. 
 from its white floret.) See Bellis major. LEVATOR \X\. Levatyr magnus, 
 
 LEucfcLtt'TiuTM. (From xa/xoc, white, seu internus of Douglas. Pubo coccigi an- 
 and sxexT^ov, amber.) White arr.ber. nulare of Dumas. This muscle arises 
 
 LEUCOI.ACHASUM. (From xjuxcr, white, from ihe os pubis, witiiiu the pelvis, as far 
 and *.a.%etwv, a herb ; so named from its co- up as the upper ecige of tne toramen thy- 
 lour ) Wild valerian. roideum, and joining of the os pubis with 
 
 LEUCOMA. (From M-!/*O?, white) the cs isch.um, .rum the thin tendinous 
 Leucoma and albugo are often used syno- membrane that covers me obturator mter- 
 nymously, lo denote a white opacity of the nus and coccygacus muscles, from the spi- 
 cornea. Both of them, according to Scar- nous process of the isciuum. From these 
 pa, are essentially different from the nebula origins ail round ilie inside of the pelvis, 
 
 its fibres run down like rays tr^m the cir- 
 cumference to a centre, to be inserted mio 
 the sphincter am, accekcratores urinaj, and 
 anterior part of the two last bones of tne 
 
 ot the cornea; for they are not the conse- 
 quence of chronic ophthalmy, attended 
 with varicose veins, and an effusion of a 
 milky serum inio the texture of the deli- 
 
 cate continuation of the conjunction over os coccygis, surrounding the extremity of 
 
 the rectum, neck of the bladder, pros, ate 
 gland, and part of the vesiculje semmales. 
 Its fibres, joining witli those of its fellow, 
 
 the cornea ; but are the result of violent 
 acute ophthalmy. In this state, a dense 
 coagulating lymph is extruvasated from 
 
 the arteries ; sometimes superficially, at form a funnel.sn.tped hole, that draws the 
 other times deeply into the substance of rec-um upwards after the evacuation of 
 the cornea. On other occasions, the dis- the faeces, and assists in shutting it. The 
 ease consists of a firm callous cicatrix on levatores ani also sustain the contents of 
 this membrane, the effects of an ulcer, or the pelvis, and assist in ejecting the semen, 
 wound, with loss of substance. The term urine, and contents of the rectum, and 
 albugo strictly belongs to the first form of perhaps, by pressing upon the veins, con- 
 the d^ease : teucoma to the last, more par- tribute greatly to the erection of the 
 ticulafly when the opacity occupies the penis. 
 
 whole, or the chief part, of the cornea. LEVATOR LABII INFERIORIS. Le- 
 
 LEUCONIMPHJBA. (From Aa/xcf, white, vator menti of Aibmus. Incisivua inferior 
 
 and VU^AIA, the water-lily.) See JVynjphtea of Winslow. Elevator labit inferioris pro- 
 
 alba. pri-us of Douglas. A mu.scle of the mouth 
 
 LEUCOPHAGIUM. (From \wtoc, white, situated below the lips; it arises from the 
 
 and <j>t}/a>, to eat.) A medicated white lower jaw, at the roots of the alveoli of two 
 
 food. incisor teeth and the cuspidatus, and is in- 
 
 LEUCOPHLEGMATIC. (Leucophleg- serted into the under lip and skin of the 
 
 mctsia; from AV*OS, white, and <^xs^at, chin. 
 
 phlegm.) A term applied by the older LEVATOR LABI] SUPERIORIS AL- 
 
 medical writers to a dropsical habit of ./QUE NASI. Elevator labii superioris 
 
 body. proprins of Douglas. Incisivus laterahs et 
 
 LEUCOPTPER. (From xsyxef, white, and pyramidalis of Winslow. A muscle of 
 
 vrtTn^i;^ pepper.) See Piper nigrum. the mouth and lips, that raises the upper 
 
 LEUOOUKCE A. (From ASUXOC, white, and lip towards the orbit, and a little outwards ; 
 
 psa>, to flow.) Fluor albus. The whites, it serves also to draw the skin of the nose 
 
 An increased secretion ot white mucus from upwards and outwards, by which the nos- 
 
 the vagina ot women, arising from debility, tril is dilated. It arises by two distinct 
 
 and not from the venereal v.rus. origins; the first, broad and fleshy, from 
 
 LEUCORRHOIS. (From xsuxo?, white, and the external part of the orbitar process of 
 
 put, to flow.) A discharge ot mucus from the superior maxillary bone, immediately 
 
 the intestines. above the toramen infra orbitarium ; the 
 
 LEVATOR. (From levo, to lift up.) A second, from the nasal process of the supe- 
 
 muscle whose office is to lift up the part to rior maxillary bone, where it joins the os 
 
 which it is attached. fronus. The first portion is inserted into 
 
 LEVATOR ANGULI ORiS. Elevator the upper lip and orbicularis muscle, the 
 
 labiorum commnnis of Douglas. Caninus of second into the upper lip and outer part of 
 
 "Winslow, and Sus maxilla labial ot Dumas, the ala nasi. 
 
 A muscle situated above the mouth, which LEVATOR LAB11 SUPERIORIS PRO- 
 draws the corner of the mouth upwards, PH1US. Muscnlus incisivus. It arises un- 
 and makes that part of the cheek opposite der the edge of the orbit, and is inserted 
 to the chin pi eminent, as in smiling. It into the middle of the lip. 
 arises thin and fleshy from the hollow of LEVATOR ocuti. See Kectus supeiior 
 the superior maxillary bone, between the oculi, 
 
LEV 
 
 LEVATOR PAL ATI. Levator palati 
 mollis of Albinus. Petrosalpingo-staphilinus, 
 vel salpingo-staphilinus inttrnup vulgo of 
 Winslow. Satpingo staphiUnus of Vaisolva. 
 jPterigo-staphilinns externus vulgo of Dou- 
 glas. Sph<eno-staphilinu$ of Cowper. A 
 Muscle situated between the lower jaw and 
 the os hyoides laterally. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the extremity of the petrous 
 portion of the temporal bone, where it is 
 perforated by the Eustachian tube, and 
 also from the membranous part of the same 
 tube, and is inserted invo the whole length 
 of the velum pendulum paiati, as far as the 
 root of the uvula, and unites with its fellow. 
 Its use is to draw the velum pendulum 
 palati upwards and backwards, so as to shut 
 the passage from the fauces into the mouth 
 and nose. 
 
 LEVATOR PALATI MOLLIS. See Levator 
 paiati. 
 
 LEVATOR P\LPEBR, SUPERIORIS. 
 Jlperiens palpebrarum rectits. Apertor oculi. 
 A proper muscle of the tipper eyelid, that 
 opens the eye, by drawing- the eyelid up* 
 wards. It arises from the upper part of the 
 foramen opticum of the spliaenoid bone, 
 above the rectus superior oculi, near the 
 trochlearis, and is inserted by a broad thin 
 tendon into the cartilage that supports the 
 upper eyelid. 
 
 LEVATOR PARVUS. See Transversus pe- 
 rinei. 
 
 LEVATOR SCAPULAE. A muscle 
 situated on the posterior part of the neck, 
 that pulls the scapula upwards and a little 
 forwards. This name, which was first 
 given to it by Riolanus, has been adopted 
 by Albinus. Dougla^calls it elevator sen 
 muscuhis patientiee t and Winslow, angula- 
 ris vulgo levaior proprius. It is a long 
 muscle, nearly two inches in breadth, and 
 is situated obliquely under the anterior 
 edge of the trapezius. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from tiie transverse processes of 
 the four ar.d sometimes five superior ver- 
 tebrae colli, by so many distinct slips, 
 which soon unite to form a muscle that 
 runs obliquely downwards an outwards, 
 and is inserted by a flat tendon into the 
 upper angle of the scapula. Its use is to 
 raise the scapula upwards, and a little for- 
 wards. 
 
 LEVIGATION. The reduction of hard 
 substances, by triture, to impalpable pow- 
 ders. 
 
 LEVISTICUM. (From levo, to assuage ; 
 so called from the relief it gives in painful 
 flatulencies.) Lovage. The odour of this 
 plant, Ligitstnun levisticum of Linnaeus : 
 foliis multiplicibus, foliolis siiperne incisis, 
 is very strong, and particularly ungrateful ; 
 its taste is warm and aromatic. It abounds 
 with a yellowish gummy resinous juice, 
 very much resembling opoponax. Its vir- 
 tues are supposed to be similar to those 
 of angelica and master- wort, in expelling 
 
 LIC 
 
 437 
 
 flatulences, exciting sweat, and opening ob- 
 structions ; therefore it is chiefly used in 
 hysterical disorders and uterine obstruc- 
 tions. The leaves, eaten in salad, are ac- 
 counted emmenagogue. The root, which 
 is less ungrateful than the leaves, is said to 
 possess similar virtues, and may be employ- 
 ed in powder. 
 
 LKXIPHARMACA. (From xs>-a>, to ter- 
 minate, and ^A^atKov, poison.) Medicines 
 which resist or destroy the power of poi- 
 son. 
 
 LEXIPTRETA. (From \gyce, to make 
 cease, and Trygsro?, a fever.) Febrifuge 
 medicines. 
 
 LTBADTUM, (From x/oa, to make moist; 
 so called because it grows in watery places.) 
 The lesser centaury. 
 
 LiBAjfOTis. (From x/Stvoc, frankincense 
 so called from its resemblance in smell to 
 frankincense.) Rosemary. 
 
 LIB ANUS. (From Libanon, a mountain 
 in Syria^ where it grows.) The frankin- 
 cense-tree. 
 
 LIBOS. (From xs/Cr, to distil.) A rheum 
 or defluxion from the eyes. 
 
 LIBURNUM. (From Liburnia, the 
 country where it flourished.) The mealy- 
 tree. 
 
 LICHAKUS. (From \6i%(, to lick ; so call- 
 ed because it is commonly used in licking 
 up aify thing.) The fore -finger. 
 
 LICHEN. (x<v, or A^W, a tetter or 
 ring-worm.) Lichen is, by Dr. Wallen, 
 defined an extensive eruption or papulae 
 affecting adults, connected with internal 
 disorders, usually terminating in scurf, re- 
 current, not contagious. The varieties of 
 lichen he considers under the denomina- 
 tions of Lichen simplex, Lichen agrius Lichen 
 pitaris, Lichen lividus, and Lichen tro- 
 picus. 
 
 1. The Lichen simplex usually commences 
 with head-ache, flushing of the face, loss of 
 appetite, general langour, and en^reased 
 quickness of the pulse. Distinct red papu- 
 lae arise first about the cheeks and chin, or 
 on the arms ; and, in the course of three 
 or four days, the same appearance takes 
 place on the neck, body, and lower extre- 
 mities, accompanied with an unpleasant, 
 sensation of tingling, which is somewhat 
 aggravated during the night. In about a 
 week the colour of the eruption fades, and 
 the cuticle begins to separate ; the whole 
 surface is at length covered with scurfy ex- 
 foliations, which are particularly large, and 
 continue longest in the flexures of the 
 joints. The duration of the complaint is^ 
 seldom in any two cases alike ; ten, four-* 
 teen, seventeen, or sometimes uventy days 
 intervene betwixt the eruption ami the re- 
 novation of the cuticle. The febrile state, 
 or rather the state of irritation at the be- 
 ginning of this disorder, is seldom consi- 
 derable enough to confine the patient to 
 the house. After remaining live or six 
 
438 
 
 Lie 
 
 L1C 
 
 days, it is generally relieved on the appear- 
 ance of the eruption. This, as well as 
 some other species of the lichen, occurs 
 about the beginning- of summer, or in au- 
 tumn, more especially affecting persons of 
 a weak and irritable habit ; hence women 
 are more liable to it than men. Lichen 
 simplex is also a frequent sequel of acute 
 diseases, particularly fever and catarrhal 
 inflammation, of which it seems to pro- 
 duce a crisis. In these cases the eruption 
 has been termed, by medical writers, sca- 
 bies critica. Many instances of it are col- 
 lected under that title by Sauvages, No- 
 sol. Method. Class x. Order 5. Impeti- 
 gines. 
 
 2. The Lichen agrius is preceded by 
 nausea, pain in the stomach, head-ache, 
 loss of strength, and deep-seated pains in 
 the limbs, with fits of coldness and shiver- 
 ing; which symptoms continue several 
 days, and are sometimes relieved by the 
 papulous eruption. The papulx are dis- 
 tributed in clusters, or often in large 
 patches, chiefly on the arms, the upper 
 part of the breast, the neck, face, back, 
 and sides of the abdomen ; they are of a 
 vivid red-colour, and have a redness, or 
 some degree of inflammation, diffused 
 round them to a considerable extent, and 
 attended with itching, heat, and a painful 
 tingling. Dr. Willun has observed,4n one 
 or two cases where it was produced from 
 imprudent exposure to cold, that an acute 
 disease ensued, with great quickness of 
 the pulse, heat, thirst, pains of the bowels, 
 frequent vomiting, head-ach, and delirium. 
 After these symptoms had continued ten 
 days, or somewhat longer, the. patient re- 
 covered, though the eruption did not re- 
 turn. The diffuse redness connecting the 
 papulae, and the tendency to become pus- 
 tular, distinguish the lichen agrius from the 
 lichen simplex, and the other varieties of' 
 this complaint, in which the inflammation 
 does not extend beyond the basis of the 
 papulae, and which terminates in scurf, or 
 scales. 
 
 3. Lichen pilaris. This is merely a mo- 
 dification of the first species of lichen, and, 
 like it, otten alternates with complaints of 
 the head, or stomach, in irritable habits. 
 The peculiarity of the irruption is, that the 
 small tubercles or asperities appear only at 
 the roots of the hairs of the skin, being pro- 
 bably occasioned by an enlargement of their 
 bulbs, or an unusual fulness of the blood- 
 vessels distributed to them. This affection 
 is distinguishable from the cutis anserina, 
 by its permanency, by its red papnlzc, and 
 by the troublesome itching or tingling 
 which attends it. If a part thus affected 
 be violently rubbed, some of the papulae 
 enlarge to the size of wheals, but the tu- 
 mour soon subsides again. The eruption 
 continues more or less vivid for about ten 
 days, and terminates, as usual, in stria! i 
 
 exfoliations of the cuticle, one of which 
 surrounds the base of each hair. This 
 complaint, as likewise the lichen agrius, 
 frequently occurs in persons accustomed to 
 drink largely of spirituous liquors undi- 
 luted. 
 
 4. Lichen lividus. The papulae charac- 
 terizing this eruption are of a dark red, or 
 livid hue, and somewhat more permanent 
 than in the foregoing species of lichen. 
 They appear chiefly on the arms and legs, 
 but sometimes extend toother parts of the 
 body. They are finally succeeded, though 
 at very uncertain periods, by slight exfoli- 
 ations of the cuticle, after which a fresh 
 eruption is not preceded nor attended by 
 any febrile symptoms. It principally af- 
 fects persons of a weak constitution, who 
 live on a poor diet, and are engaged in la- 
 borious occupations. Young persons, and 
 often children, living in confined situations, 
 or using little exercise, are also subject to 
 the lichen lividus ; and in them, the papulae 
 are generally intermixed with the petechiae, 
 or larger purple spots, resembling vibices. 
 This circumstance points out the affinity 
 of the lichen lividus with the purpura, or 
 land-scurvy, and the connection is further 
 proved by the exciting causes, which are 
 the same in both complaints. The same 
 method of treatment is likewise successful 
 in both cases. They are presently cured 
 by nourishing food, moderate exercise in 
 the open air, along with the use of Peruvian 
 and vitriolic acid, or the tincture of muri- 
 ated steel. 
 
 5. Lichen tropicus. By this term is ex- 
 pressed the prickly heat, a papulous erup- 
 tion, almost university affecting Europeans 
 settled in tropical climates. The prickly 
 heat appears without any preceding dis- 
 order of the constitution. It consists of 
 numerous papulae, about the size of a small 
 pin's head, and elevated so as to produce a 
 considerable roughness on the skin. The 
 papulae are of a vivid red colour, and often 
 exhibit an irregular form, two or three 
 of them being in many places united to- 
 gether; but no redness or inflammation 
 extends to the skin in the interstices of the 
 papulae. 
 
 LICHEN CANINUS. The systematic name 
 of the ash-coloured ground liver-wort. See 
 Lichen cinereiis terrestris. 
 
 LICHEN CINEREUS TERRESTRIS. MuSCUS 
 
 canimts. This cryptogamious plant, called 
 ash-coloured ground liver-wort, and scien- 
 tifically, Liclitn caninus by Linnaeus, has a 
 weak, faint smell, and a sharpish taste. It 
 was for a long time highly extolled as a 
 medicine of singular virtue, in preventing 
 und curing that dreadful disorder which is 
 produced by the bite of rabid animals, but 
 now deservedly forg'otten. See Puhds an- 
 tilyasiis. 
 
 LICHEN conciFEUFS. *$ce MUSCUS fni.ri' 
 dfftm, 
 
LIC 
 
 LICHEN ISLANDICUS. The medici- 
 nal qualities of the lichen islandicus have 
 lately been so well established at Vienna, 
 that this plant is now admitted into the ma- 
 teria medica of the Edinburgh pharmaco- 
 poeia. It is extremely mucilaginous,and to 
 laste is bitter, and somewhat astringent. 
 Its bitterness, as well as the purgative 
 quality which its manifest, in its recent 
 state, are in a great measure dissipated on 
 drying 1 , or may be extracted by a slight in- 
 fusion in water, so that the inhabitants of 
 Iceland convert it into a tolerably grateful 
 and nutritive food. An ounce of this li- 
 chen, boiled a quarter of an hour in a pint 
 of water, yielded seven ounces of a muci- 
 lage as thick as that procured by the solu- 
 tion of one pint of gum-arabic in three of 
 water. 
 
 The medical virtues of this lichen were 
 probably first learned from the Icelanders, 
 who employ it in its fresh state as a lax- 
 ative ; but when deprived of this quality, 
 and properly prepared, we are told that it 
 is an efficacious remedy in consumptions, 
 coughs, dysenteries, and diarrhoeas* Sco- 
 poli seems to have been the first, who, ot 
 late years, called the attention of physicians 
 to this remedy in consumptive disorders : 
 and further instances of its success are 
 related by Herz, Cramer, TromsdorfF, Ebe- 
 ling, Paulisky, Stoll, and others, who bear 
 testimony of its efficacy in most of the 
 other complaints above-mentioned. Dr. 
 Herz says, that since he first used the 
 lichen in dysentery, he found it so success- 
 ful, that he never had occasion to employ 
 any other remedy ; it must be observed, 
 however, that cathartics and eme'ucs were 
 always repeatedly administered before he 
 had recourse to the lichen, to which he also 
 occasionally added opium. Dr. Chrichton 
 informs us, that during seven months resi- 
 dence at Vienna, he had frequent opportu- 
 nities of seeing 1 the lichen islandicus tried 
 in phthisis pulmonalis at the general hospi- 
 tals, and confesses, that it by no means 
 answered the expectation he had formed of 
 it." He adds, however, " from what I have 
 seen, I am fully convinced in my own mind 
 that there are only two species of this dis- 
 ease where this sort of lichen promises a 
 cure. The two species I hint at are the 
 phthisis hzemoptoica, and the phthisis 
 pituitosa, or mucosa. In several cases of 
 these, I have seen the patients so far get 
 the better of their complaints as to be dis- 
 missed the hospital cured, but whether they 
 remained long so or not I cannot take upon 
 me to say." That this lichen strengthens 
 the digestive powers, and proves extremely 
 nutritious, there can be no doubt ; but the 
 great medicinal efficacy attributed to it at 
 Vienna will not readily be credited at 
 London. It is commonly given in the 
 form of a decoction ; an -ounce and a half 
 f the lichen being boiled in a quart of 
 
 L1G 
 
 439 
 
 milk. Of this a tea-cupful is directed to 
 be drank frequently in the course of the 
 day. If milk disagree with the stomach, 
 a simple decoction of the lichen in water 
 is to be used. Care ought to be taken that 
 it be boiled over a slow fire, and not longer 
 than a quarter of an hour. 
 
 LICHEST PIXIDATUS. Tlie systematic 
 name of the cup-moss. See Musciia pyxi- 
 datus. 
 
 LICHEST PLICATTJS. The systematic 
 nameof the Muscus arboreus. See Muscus 
 arboreus. 
 
 LICHEN pcLMOJfARius. The systematic 
 name of the officinal muscus pulmonarius 
 quercinus. See Pulmonaria arborea. 
 
 LICHEN HOCCELLA. The systematic 
 name of the rocella of the shops. See 
 JRoccella. 
 
 Lie HEX SAXATIXIS. The systematic 
 name of the muscus crani human!. See 
 Usnea. 
 
 LIEN N (From x/e?, soft, or smooth.) 
 The spleen 
 
 LIEN SINARUM. The faba ^gyp- 
 tia, 
 
 LIENTERIA. (From AMC?, smooth, 
 svrtgov, the intestine, and peee, to flow.) The 
 Latins call it levitas intestinorum. Lyentery. 
 Dr. Cullen makes it a species of diarrhoea. 
 See Diarrhoea. 
 
 LIFE. To live, may be defined the pro- 
 perty of acting from an intrinsic power ; 
 hence the life of an animal body appears to 
 be three-fold. 1. Its chymical life, which 
 consists in that attraction of the elements, 
 by which the vital principle, diffused 
 through the solids and fluids, defends all 
 the parts of the body from putrefaction. 
 In this sense it may be said, that every 
 atom of our body lives chymcally, and that 
 life is destroyed by putrefaction alone. 2. 
 Its physical life, which consists in the ir- 
 ritability of the parts. This physical pro- 
 perty remains for some time after death. 
 Thus the heart or intestines, removed from 
 the body whilst still warm, contract them- 
 selves on the application of a stimulus. In 
 like manner the serpent, or eel, being cut 
 into pieces, each part, moves and palpitates 
 fora long time afterwards. Hence these 
 parts may be said to live physically, as long 
 as they continue warm and soft. 3. Its 
 physiological life consists in the action of 
 inorganic parts proper to each, as the ac- 
 tion of the heart and vessels ; so that, these 
 actions ceasing, the body is said to be phy- 
 siologically dead. The physiological life 
 ceases first, next the physical, and finally 
 the chymical perishes. 
 
 LIGAMENT. (From Ugo, to bind.) Li- 
 gaments are elastic and strong membranes 
 connecting the extremities of the moveable 
 bones. They are divided into capsular, 
 which surround joints like a bag, and con* 
 neciing ligaments. The use of the capsular 
 ligaments is to connect the extremities of 
 
440 
 
 LiG 
 
 LIG 
 
 the moveable bofies, and prevent the efflux 
 of synovia; the external and internal con- 
 necting ligaments strengthen the extremi- 
 ties of the moveable bones. 
 
 Ji Table of 'the principal Ligaments : 
 
 Ligaments of the lower jaiv. The con- 
 dyles of the lower jaw are connected with 
 the articular sinuses of the temporal bone 
 by two ligaments, the capsular and lateral 
 ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the occipital bone, and verte- 
 bra of the neck. The condyles of the occi- 
 pital bone are united with the articular 
 depressions of the first vertebrae by the 
 capsular, broad, anterior, and posterior 
 ligaments, the ligaments of the odontoid 
 process, and ligamenium nuchae. 
 
 Ligaments of the vertebra. The vertebrae 
 are connected together by means of their 
 bodies and oblique processes. The bodies 
 by 'A soft cartilaginous substance, and the 
 processes by ligaments, viz. the transverse 
 ligament of the first vertebrae; the anterior 
 and posterior common ; the interspinous ; 
 the intertransverse ; the intervertebral 
 ligaments ; the capsular ligaments of the 
 oblique processes ; and the ligaments of 
 the last vertebrae of the loins with the os 
 sacrum. 
 
 Ligaments of the ribs. The posterior ex- 
 tremity ol the ribs is united with the verte- 
 brae ; the anterior with the sternum. The 
 ligaments of the posterior extremity are, 
 the capsular ligaments of the greater and 
 lesser heads; the internal and external 
 ligaments of the neck of the ribs; and a 
 ligament peculiar to the last rib. The 
 ligaments of the anterior extremity are, the 
 capsular ligaments of the cartilages of the 
 true ribs, and the ligaments of the ribs 
 inter se. 
 
 Ligaments of the sternum. The ligaments 
 connecting the three portions of the sternum 
 to the ribs are, the membrana propnaof the 
 sternum ; and the ligaments of the ensiform 
 cartilage. 
 
 Ligaments of the pelvis. The ligaments 
 which connect the ossa innominata with 
 the os sacrum are, three ligamenta ileo 
 sacra; two sacro-ischiatic ligaments; two 
 transverse ligaments of the pelvis; the li- 
 gamentum obturans of the foramen ovale, 
 and the ligamentum Poupartii, or inguinale. 
 See Pelvis. 
 
 Ligaments of the os coccygis. The basis 
 of the os coccygis is connected to the apex 
 of the 6s sacrum, by the capsular and lon- 
 gitudinal ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the clavicle. The anterior 
 extremity is connected with the sternum 
 and first rib ; and the posterior extremity 
 with the acromion of the scapula, by the 
 interclavicular, the capsular ligament, the 
 ligamentum rhomboideum, and in the pos- 
 terior extremity, the capsular ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the scapula. The proper 
 ligaments which connect the scapula with 
 
 the posterior extremity of the clavicle are, 
 the conoid and trapez-ud ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the hinnerus. The head 
 of the humerus is connected with the gle- 
 uoid cavity of the scapula by the capsular 
 ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the articulation of the cubit. 
 The elbow-joint is formed by the inferior 
 extremity of the humerus, and superior ex- 
 tremities of the ulnar and radius. The liga- 
 ments connecting these bones are, the 
 capsular, the brachio-cubitai, and the bra- 
 chio-radial ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the radius. The radius is 
 affixed to the humerus, cubit, and carpus, 
 by peculiar ligaments, namely, the superi- 
 or, inferior, oblique, and interosseous liga- 
 ments. 
 
 Ligaments of the carpus. The ligaments 
 which connect the eight bones of the wrist 
 together, and with the fore-arm and meta- 
 carpus, are, the capsular ligament of the 
 carpus ; the first and second transverse 
 ligament ; the oblique ligaments, and the 
 capsular ligament proper to the bones of 
 the carpus. 
 
 Ligaments of the metacarpus. The bones 
 of the metacarpus are in part connected 
 with the second row of bonesof he carpus, 
 and in part together, by the articular and 
 interosseous ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments of the Jingers. The fingers 
 and phalanges are connected together, and 
 with the metacarpus ; and the thumb with 
 the carpus, by the lateral lagaments of the 
 fingers, and garment of the thumb with 
 the os trapezium of the carpus. 
 
 Ligaments which keep the tendons of the 
 muscles of the hand in their proper place. 
 The ligaments which keep the tendons of 
 the muscles of the hand in their place, are 
 situated partly on the palm and partly on 
 the back of the hand. In the back of the 
 hand are, the external transverse ligament 
 of the carpus, the vaginal, and the trans- 
 verse ligaments of the extensor tendons. In 
 the palm of the hand are, the internal trans- 
 verse ligament or the carpus, the vaginal or 
 crucial ligaments of the flexor tendons of 
 the phalanges, and the accessory ligaments 
 of the flexor tendons. 
 
 Ligaments of the articulation of the femur. 
 The head of the os femoris is strongly an- 
 nexed to the acetabulum oi the os innomi- 
 nutum, by two very strong ligaments, the 
 capsular ligament, and ligamentum teres, 
 or restraining ligament. 
 
 Ligaments of the articulation of the knee. 
 The knee-joint is formed by the condyles 
 of the os femoris, head of the tibia and 
 the patella. The ligaments are the capsu- 
 lar, the posterior, the external and the 
 internal lateral ligaments, the crucial 
 and the alar ligaments, the ligaments of the 
 semilunar cartilages, and ligaments of the 
 patella. 
 
 Ligaments of the Jibula. The fibula is 
 
LIG 
 
 LIG 
 
 441 
 
 connected with the tibia by means of the 
 capsuLr ligament of the superior extremi- 
 ty, itif intemsseoiis ligament, and the liga- 
 ments o: liie'u ilnor extremity. 
 
 Ligaments nfi/ic articular ion if ihe tarutts. 
 The inferior exlixvrnty of the tibia and fibu- 
 la forms the cavity inlu which the astragalus 
 of the tursus is received. Tins articulation 
 is ejected by the anterior, middle, and pos- 
 terior ligament of the- fibula, the li^niei!- 
 tum tibiae deltoides, the caspular ligament, 
 and the ligaments proper to the bones of 
 the tarsus. 
 
 Ligaments of the metatarsus. The bones 
 of the metatarsus are connected in part to- 
 gether, and in part xvith the tarsus, by 
 means of the capsular ligament, the articu- 
 lar ligaments, the transverse ligaments in 
 the back and sole of the foot, and he inte- 
 rosseous ligaments of the metatarsus, 
 
 Ligaments of the toes. The phalanges of 
 the toes are united partly together, and 
 partly with the metatarsus, by the capsular 
 and lateral ligaments. 
 
 Ligaments -which retain the tendons of the 
 muscles of the foot in their proper place. 
 These ligaments are found partly in the 
 back, and partly in the sole of the foot. 
 They are the vaginal ligament of the tibia, 
 the transverse or crucial ligaments of the 
 tarsus, the ligaments of the tendon of the 
 peronei muscles, the laciniated ligament, 
 the vaginal ligament of the extensor muscle 
 and flexor pollicis, the vaginal ligaments 
 of the flexor tendons, the accessory 
 ligaments of the flexor tendons, and the 
 transverse ligaments of the extensor ten- 
 dons, 
 
 LIGAMENTUM ANNULARE. The an- 
 nular ligament. A strong ligament on each 
 ank ! <_' tftid each wrist. 
 
 LIGAMEXTUM AiiTiiuiosuM. The ductus 
 arteriosus or' the foetus becomes a ligament 
 after birth, which is so called. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM C1L1ARE. Behind the 
 uvea of the 'human eye there arise, out of 
 the choroid membrane, from the ciliary cir- 
 cle, white complicated striae, covered with 
 a black matter. The fluctuating extremi- 
 ties ot these striae are spread abroad even 
 to the crystalline lens, upon which they lie, 
 but are not affixed. Taken together they 
 are called ligamentum ciliare. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM DENTICULATUM. 
 A small ligament supporting the spinal 
 marrow. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM FALOPII. The liga- 
 mentum rotundum uteri was so called. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM INTEROSSEUM. The 
 ligament uniting the radius and ulna, and 
 the tibia and fibula. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM LATUM. Broad liga- 
 ment of the liver and uterus. See Liver, 
 and Uterus. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM NUCH.E. A strong 
 Jigament of the neck, which proceeds from 
 one spinous process to another. 
 
 I Ml AMENTUM OVARII. The thick 
 round portion of the broad ligament of the 
 uterus, by which the ovarmm is connected 
 with the uterus. The ancients supposed 
 this was hollow, to convey the female se- 
 men into the uterus. 
 
 LiG AMENTUM POUPAHTL Fallo- 
 piitii ligament. Poupart's ligament. A 
 liiriment extending from the anterior supe- 
 rior spinous process of the ilium to the cris- 
 ta of the ospubis. 
 
 LIGAMENTUM ROTUNDUM. The 
 round ligament of the uterus. See Uterus. 
 
 LIGATURE (From ligo, to bind.) A 
 thread, or silk, of various thickness, cover- 
 ed with white wax, for the purpose of tying 
 arteries, or veins, or other parts. They 
 should be round and very firm, so as to al- 
 low being tied with some force, without 
 risk of breaking. 
 
 The immedirt'e effect of a tight ligature 
 on an artery is to cut through its middle 
 and internal coats, a circumstance that 
 tends very much to promote the adhesion 
 of the opposite sides of the vessel to each 
 other. Hence the form and mode of ap- 
 plying a Ijgiiture to an artery should be 
 such, as are most certain of dividing- the 
 above coats of the vessel in the most fa- 
 vourable manner. A broad flat jjgature 
 does not promise to answer the purpose 
 in the best manner ; because his scarcely 
 possible to tie it smoothly round the arvery, 
 which is very likely to be thrown into 
 folds, or to be puckered by it, and con-e- 
 quently to have- an irregular bruised wound 
 made in iis middle and internal coats. A 
 ligature of an irregular form is likely to 
 cut through thee c >ats more completely 
 at some parts than at others-- ; and if it does 
 not perfectly divide them, no adhesion can 
 take place, and secondary hemorrhage will 
 follow. A fear of tying the ligature too 
 tight may often lead to the same conse- 
 quences. 
 
 LIGHT. Lux. The nature of light 
 has occupied much of the attention of 
 philosophers, and numerous opinions have 
 been entertained concerning it. It has 
 been sometimes considered as a distinct 
 subsiance, at other times as a quality; 
 sometimes as a cause ; frequently as ,.n ef- 
 fect ; by s- -me it has been considered as 
 a compound, by others as a simple sub; 
 stance. Philos pliers of ihe present day 
 are not agreed as to the independent ex- 
 istence of light, or ihe cause by which we 
 see. 
 
 Nature of Light. 
 
 Light is that wmcn proceeds fiom any 
 body producing the sensation of vision, 
 or perception of other bodies, by depicting 
 an image of external objects on the retina 
 of the eye. Hence it announces to -m- 
 m.ds the presence of the bodies which sun- 
 rou:;d >.e;n, and enable-, them to di-iin 
 guish taese bodies into transparent, opaque, 
 3 L 
 
442 
 
 LIGHT. 
 
 and coloured. These properties are so es- 
 sential^ connected with the presewce of 
 light, that bodies lose them in the dark, and 
 become uhdistmguishable. 
 
 Light is regarded bv philosophers as a 
 substance consisting of a vast number of 
 exceedingly small panicles., which are a< 
 tually projected from luminous bodies, and 
 which probably never return again to the 
 bod) from which they were emitted. 
 
 It i- universally expanded through space. 
 It exerts peculiar actions, and is obedient to 
 the laws of attraction, and oiher properties 
 of matter; 
 
 Explanation of certain terms of lAght. 
 
 In oj der to facilitate the doctri e of light, 
 we shall shortly explain a tew terms made 
 use of by philosophers when treating of it ; 
 namely : 
 
 A ray of light is an exceedingly small 
 portion of light as it comes from a luminous 
 body. 
 
 A* medium is a body which affords a pas- 
 sage for the rays of light. 
 
 A beam of light is a body of parallel 
 rays. 
 
 A pencil of rays is a body of diverging and 
 converging rays. 
 
 Converging rays are rays which tend to a 
 common point. 
 
 Hi'&rgi-ng' rays are those which come 
 from a point, and continually separate as 
 they proceed. 
 
 The rays of light are parallel, when the 
 lines which they describe are so. 
 
 The radiant point is the point from which 
 diverging rays proceed. 
 
 The focus is the point to which the con- 
 verging rays are directed. 
 
 Sources of Light. 
 
 Light is emitted from the -un, the fixed 
 stars, and other luminous bo; iies It is pro- 
 duced by percussion, during electrisation, 
 combustion, ind in various other chynucal 
 processes. 
 
 Why the sun and stars are constantly 
 emitting light is a question, which probably 
 will for ever b flit- human understanding. 
 
 The light emitted during combustion, 
 exists previously, either combined with the 
 combustible body, or with the substance 
 which supports the combustion. The light 
 liberated during chymical action formed a 
 constituent part of the bodies which act on 
 each other. 
 
 Chymical Properties of Light. 
 
 The chymical effects ot : ight have much 
 engaged the attention of philosophers. Its 
 influence upon animal, vegetable, and other 
 substances, is >.s follows : 
 
 Effects of Light on Vegetables. 
 Every body knows that most of the dis- 
 cous flowers follow the sun in his course ; 
 that they attend him to Ins evening retreat, 
 and meet, his rising lusu-e in the morning 
 with the same .iiurrin^ iaw. It is also 
 v. ell known that the change of position in 
 
 the leaves of plants, at different periods oi 
 the day, is entirely owing to the agency of 
 light, and that plants which grow in win- 
 dows, in the inside of houses, ure, as it 
 were, solicitous to turn their leaves to- 
 wa ds the light. ' Natural philosophers 
 have long been aware of the influence of 
 liyht on vegetation. It was fir&t observed 
 that plants growing in the shade, or dark- 
 ness, are pase and without colour. The 
 term etiolation has been given to this phe- 
 nomenon, and the plants, in which it tukes 
 place, are said to be etiolated, < r blanched. 
 Gardeners avail thrmselves of the know- 
 ledge of this fact, to furnish out tables 
 with white and tender vegetables. When 
 the plants have attained a certain height, 
 they compress the leaves, by tying \hern 
 together, and by these means (or by lay- 
 ing earth over them) deprive them of the 
 contact of light: and thus it is that our 
 white celery, Vettuce, cabbages, endive, 
 8tc. are obtained. For the same reason, 
 wood is white under the green bark; roots 
 are less coloured than plants, some of them 
 alter their taste, &c. ; they even acquire a 
 deleterious quality when suffered to j;i-o\v 
 exposed to light. "Potatoes are of this kind. 
 Herbs that grow beneath siones, or in places 
 utterly dark, are white, soft, aqueous, and of 
 amild and insipid taste. The more piants are 
 exposed to the light, the more colour they 
 acquire. Though plants are capable of 
 being nourished exceedingly well m per- 
 fect obscurity, and in that state they even 
 grow much more i>p.idly than in the sun, 
 (provided the an* that surrounds them is 
 fit for vegetation,) they are colourless, 
 and unfit for use. 
 
 Professor Davy found, by experiment, 
 that red rose-trees, carefully excluded 
 from light, produce roses almost white. 
 He likewise ascertained that this flower 
 owes its colour to light entering into its 
 composition ; that pink, orange, and yel- 
 low flowers imbibe a smaller portion of 
 light than red ones, and that white flowers 
 contain no light. 
 
 But vegetables are not only indebted to 
 the light for their colour : laste and odour 
 are likewise derived from the same 
 source. 
 
 Ligiit contribu es greatly to the matu- 
 rity of fruits and seeds. This seems to 
 be the cause, why, under the burning sun of 
 Africa, vegetables are in general more odo- 
 riferous, of a stronger taste, and more 
 abounding with resin. From the same 
 cause it happen*, tha* hot climates seem 
 to be the native countries of perfumes, 
 odoriferous fruits, and aromatic re*ms. 
 
 The action of light is so powerful on the 
 organism of vegetables, as to cause them 
 to pour torth torrents of pure air from the 
 surface 01 their leares into the atmosphere, 
 whue exposed to the sun ; whereas, on the 
 contrary, when in tne shade, they emit ati 
 
LIG 
 
 LIG 
 
 443 
 
 air of a noxious quality. Take a few hands- 
 ful of fresh-gathered leaves of mint, cab- 
 bage, or any other plant ; place them in a 
 bell-glass, filled with fresh water, and invert 
 it into a basin with the same fluid. If the 
 whole be then exposed to the direct rays of 
 the sun, small air bubbles will appear on the 
 surface of the leaves, which will gradually 
 grow larger, and at last detach themselves, 
 and b^ome collected at the surface of the 
 waterWThis is oxygen gas, formerly called 
 vital air. 
 
 All plants do not emit this air with the 
 same facility ; there are some which yield 
 it the moment the sun acts upon them, 
 as the jacoboea, or rag-wort, lavender, 
 peppermint, and some other aromatic 
 plants. The leaves afford more air when 
 attached to the plant than when gathered ; 
 the quantity is also greater, the fresher and 
 sounder they are, and if full grown and 
 collected during dry weather. Green 
 plants afford more air than those which are 
 of a yellowish or while colour. Green 
 fruits i.fford likewise oxygen gas; but it is 
 not so plentifully furnished by those which 
 are ripe. Flowers in general render the 
 air noxious. The nasturtium indicum, in 
 the space of a few hours, gives out more 
 air than is equal to the bulk of all its 
 leaves. 
 
 On the contrary, if a like bell-glass, 
 prepared in the same manner, be kept in 
 the dark, another kind of air will be dis- 
 engaged, of an opposite quality. 
 
 There is not a substance, which, in well- 
 closed glass vessels, and exposed to the 
 sun's light, does not experience some al- 
 teration. 
 
 Camphor kept in glass bottles, exposed 
 to light, chrystaliiaes, or vegetates, into 
 the most beautiful sy metrical figures, on 
 that side of the glass which is exposed to 
 the light. 
 
 Yellow wax, exposed to the light, loses 
 its colour, and becomes bleached. Gum 
 guaiacum, reduced to powder, becomes 
 green, on exposure to light. Vegetable 
 colours, such as those of saffron, logwood, 
 Sec. become pale, or white, &c. 
 
 2. Effects of Light on Animals. 
 
 The human being is equally dependent 
 on the influence of light. 
 
 Animals in general droop when deprived 
 of Ugh 1 .:, they become unhealthy, and even 
 sometimes die. When a man IVAS been 
 long confined in a -dark dungeon, (though 
 well aired,) his whole complexion becomes 
 sallow; pustules, filled with aqueous hu- 
 mours, break out on his skin ; and the per- 
 son who has been thus deprived of light 
 becomes languid, and frequently dropsical. 
 
 Worms, grubs, and caterpillars, wlvch 
 live in the earth, or in wood, are of a 
 whitish colour ; moths, and other insects 
 Qf the night, are likewise distinguishable 
 
 from those which fly by day by the want 
 of brilliancy in their colour. The diffe- 
 rence between those insects, in northern 
 and southern parts, is still more obvious. 
 
 The parts of fish which are exposed to 
 light, as the back, fms, &c. are uniformly 
 coloured, but the belly, which is deprived 
 of light, is white in all of them. 
 
 Birds which inhabit the tropical coun- 
 tries have much brighter p!umag<- than 
 those of the north. Those p^rts of the 
 birds which are uot exposed to tiie l.-<ci t are 
 uniformly pale. The feathers on tlu belly 
 of a bird are generally pale, or white; the 
 back, which is exposed to the light, is 
 almost ahvays coloured ; the breast, \vhu.h 
 is particularly exposed to light in most 
 birds, is br-ghter than the belly. 
 
 Butterflies, and various other animals of 
 equatorial countries, are brighter coloured 
 than those of the polar regions. Some of 
 the northern animals are even darker in 
 summf-r and paler in winter. 
 
 3 Effects of Light on other Substances. 
 
 Metallic oxyds become combustible 
 when exposed to light. Acids are decom- 
 posed by its contact, and various other 
 substances change their nature. 
 
 Light carbonated hydrogen. See Carbo- 
 nated hydrogen, light. 
 
 LIGNUM AGALLOCUI VEHi. See Lignum 
 aloes. 
 
 LIGNUM AMES, Lignum a%allochi veri. 
 Lignum calambac. Lignum aspulathi. Xy- 
 lo aloes. Agallochum. Calttmbac* Aiot-s- 
 wood. The tree whose wood bears this 
 name is not yet scientifically known. It is 
 imported from China in small, compact, 
 ponderous pieces, of a yellow rusty brown 
 colour, wiih bl;:ck or purplish veins, and 
 sometimes of a black colour. It hr>s a 
 bitterish resinous taste, and a. slight aroma- 
 tic smell. It is used to fumigate rooms iu 
 eastern countries. 
 
 LIGNUM ASPALATUI. See Lignum 
 aloes. 
 
 LIGNUM CALAMBAC. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 LIGNUM CAMPECHEXSE. (Can,. 
 pecJiensis , so called because it was brought 
 from Campeachy, in the bay of Honduras.) 
 Lignum campechianum. lignum cainpes- 
 canum. Lignum indicum. Lignum saf>pan. 
 Logwood. The wood of the Haemato.rt;- 
 hun campechyanum of Linnaeus ; it is of a 
 solid exuive and of a dark red colour. It is 
 imported principally as a substance for dye- 
 ing, cut into junks and log's of about thivc 
 feet in length : of these pieces the largvst 
 and thickest are preserved, as being of the 
 deepest colour. Logwood has a sweetish 
 subadstringent taste, and no remarkable 
 smell ; it gives a purplish red tincture both, 
 to watery and spriruous ii-. fusions, and 
 tinges the stools, and sometimes the urine, 
 of the same colour. It is employed n cdi- 
 cin*lly as an adstringent and corroborant* 
 
444 
 
 UL 
 
 LIM 
 
 In diarrhoeas it lias been found peculiarly 
 effic-tcious, and has the recommendation 
 cf some of the first medical authorif.es; 
 also in the latter stages of dysentery, when 
 the obstructing causes are removed, to ob- 
 viate the extreme laxity of 'he intestines, 
 usually superinduced by the repeated de- 
 jections. In the form of decoction the 
 proportion is t\vo ounces to 2 Ibs. of fluid, 
 reduced by boiling to one. An extract is 
 ordered in the pharmacy 5?eias. The dose 
 from ten to forty grains. 
 
 LTGTJTIM INDICUM. See Guaiacum. 
 LIGSTUM MOLUCCA SE. See Lignum pa- 
 vana. 
 
 LIGNUM STEPHRITICUM. Nephritic wood. 
 The wood of the Guilandini moringa , in- 
 ermiis foliis sub-bipinnatis, foliis infenoribus 
 ternatis of Linnaeus, which also affords 
 the nux bean. It is brought from Ame- 
 rica in large, compact, ponderous pieces, 
 without knots, the outer part of a whitish 
 or pale yellowish colour, the inner of a 
 dark brown, or red. When rasped, it 
 gives out a faint aromatic smell. It is ne- 
 ver used medicinally in this country, but 
 stands high in reputation abroad, against 
 difficulties of making urine, nephritic com- 
 plaints, and most disorders of the kidneys 
 and urinary passages. 
 
 LIGNUM PAVANJE. Lignum pavanum. 
 Lignum moluccense. The wood of the Cro- 
 ton tiglium ; foliis ovatis glabris acuminatis 
 scrratis, caule arboreo of Linnseus, which 
 affords the grana tiglii. It is of a light 
 spongy texture, white within, but covered 
 with a greyish bark ; and possesses a pun- 
 gent, caustic taste, and a disagreeable 
 smell. It is said to be useful as a purga- 
 tive '~\\ hydropical complaints. 
 
 LIGNUM RHODIUM. See Rhodium lig- 
 num. 
 
 LIGNUM SANCTUM. See Guaiacum. 
 LIGNUM SANTALI RUBUI* See Sanlalium 
 rubrum. 
 
 LIGNUM SAPPAN. See Lignum campe- 
 ckense. 
 
 LTGXUM SERPENTUM. The wood of the 
 Ophyoxilum serpentinum of Linnaeus. It is 
 said to he an alexipharrnic. 
 
 LIGUSTICUM LEVISTICUM. The syste- 
 matic n: me of lovage. See Levisticum. 
 
 LIGUSTRUM. (From ligo, to b -id ; so 
 named from its use in making bands.) 1. 
 The -iame of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 JMonogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the herb 
 privet. 
 
 LIUAGO. (Dim. of iitium, the lily ; so 
 named from the resemblance of its flower 
 to that of a lily.) Liliastrum. Spiderwort ; 
 formerly said to be alexipharmic and car- 
 tninicive. 
 
 LILIUM. (From \o?, smooth, grace- 
 ful ; 90 named from the beauty of its leaf.) 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nrcan system. Class, Hexandria. Order, 
 Jbtortogyuia. The lily. 
 
 Liu CM AI,RUM. The white lily. The 
 roots of the common white lily, Wmtn 
 candtdum of Linuxus : -foliis sparsis, co- 
 rollis campanula's, intus gUibris t are di- 
 rected by the Edinburgh pharmacopoeia ; 
 they are extremely mucilaginous, und 
 chiefly used boiled in milk and w^.er, in 
 emollient and suppurating catapljWhs, to 
 inflammatory tumours. These lily-roots 
 afford a good substitute, in times of scarcity, 
 for bread. The distilled water has been 
 sometimes used as a cosmetic. 
 
 LILIUM CANDIDUM. The systematic name 
 of the white lily. See Lilium album. 
 
 LILIUM CONVAZLIUM. Convallaria. Mai- 
 anthemnm. Convallaria maialis. Lily of 
 the valley. May-lily. The flowers of this 
 plant, Convallaria majalis, scapo nudo oi 
 Linnsetis, have a penetrating bitter taste 
 and are given in nervous asid catarrh al dis- 
 orders. When dried and powdered they 
 prove strongly purgative. Watery or spi- 
 rituous extracts made from them, given 
 in doses of a scruple, or drachm, act as 
 gentle stimulating aperients and laxatives, 
 and seem to partake of the purgative vir- 
 tue as well as the bitterness of aloes. The 
 roots, in the form of tincture, or infusion, 
 act as a sternutatory when snufled up the 
 nose, and as a laxative or purgative when 
 taken internally. 
 
 Lily, May. See Lilium convallium. 
 
 Lily, -white. See Lilium album. 
 
 Lily, water. See Nymphxa alba and 
 Nymph$Q, lutea. 
 
 Lily fif the valley. See Lilium 
 
 LIMATURA Fl-IRlll. Steel filing's 
 are considered as possessing stimulating 
 and strengthening qualities, and are exhi- 
 bited in worm cases, ataxia, leucorrhocn, 
 diarrhoea, chlorosis, Sec. 
 
 JLIMAX 1 (From ftmus, slime ; so named 
 from its sliminess.) Cochlea ttrrestris. The 
 snail. This animal abounds with a viscid sli- 
 my juice, which is readily given out, by boil- 
 ing, to milk or water, so as to render them 
 thick and glutinous. These decoctions are 
 apparently very nutritious and demulcent, 
 and are recommended in consumptive cases 
 and emaciations. 
 
 LIME. Calx. An earth found in great 
 abundance in nature, though never pure, 
 or in an uncombined state. It is si ways 
 united to an aod, and very frequently to 
 the carbonic acid, as in chalk, common 
 lime-stone, marble, calcareous spar, &c. 
 It is contained in the waters of the ocean ; 
 it is found in vegetables ; and is the ba4s of 
 the bones, shells, and other hard parts of 
 animals. Is combination with sulphuric 
 acid is known by the name of sulphate of 
 lime (gypsum, or plaster of Paris.) Com- 
 
UM 
 
 binedwith fluoric acid it constitutes fluate 
 of lime, or Derbyshire spur. 
 
 Properties. Lime is in solid masses, of a 
 white colour, moderately hard, but easily 
 reducible to powder. Its taste is bitter, 
 urinous, and burning. It changes blue 
 cabbage juice to a green. It is unalterable 
 by the heat of our furnaces. It splits and 
 falls into powder in the air and loses its 
 strong- taste. It is augmented in -weight 
 and in size by slowly absorbing water from 
 the atmosphere. Its specific gravity is 
 2.3. It combines with phosphorus by heat. 
 It unites to sulphur both in the dry and hu- 
 mid way. It absorbs sulphurated hydrogen 
 gas. It unites with some of the metallic 
 oxyds. Its slaking by water is attended 
 with heat, hissing, splitting, and swelling 
 up, while the water is partly consolidated 
 and partly converted into vapour ; and the 
 lime is reduced into a very voluminous dry 
 powder, when it has been sprinkled with 
 only a small quantity of water. It is solu- 
 ble when well prepared in 300 parts of 
 water. It unites to acids. It renders si- 
 lex and alumine fusible, and more particu- 
 larly these two earths together. 
 
 Method of obtaining Lime. Since the 
 carbonic acid may be separated from the 
 native carbonate 'of lime, this becomes a 
 means of exhibiting the lime in a state of 
 tolerab0 purity. For this purpose intro- 
 duce into a porcelain or earthen retort, 
 or rather into a tube of green glass, well 
 coated over with lute, and placed across a 
 furnace, some powdered Carara marble, 
 or oyster-shell powder. Adapt to its lower 
 extremity a bent tube of glass, conveyed 
 under a bell. If we then heat the tube, 
 we obtain carbonic acid gas ; and lime will 
 be found remaining in ihe tube, or retort. 
 
 The burning oi' lime in the large way, 
 depends on the di -engagement of the car- 
 bonic acid by heat ; and, as lime is infu- 
 sible m our furnaces, there would be no 
 danger from too violent a heat, if the na- 
 tive carbonate of lime were perfectly 
 pure; but as this is seldom the case, an ex- 
 treme degree of heat produces a com- 
 mencement of vitrification in the mixt 
 stone, and enables it to preserve its solidi- 
 ty, and it no longer retains the qualities of 
 lime, for it is covered with a sort of crust, 
 which prevents the absorption of the water 
 when it is attempted to be slaked. This 
 is called over-burnt lime. 
 
 In order to obtain lime in a state of great 
 purity, the following method may be had 
 recourse to. 
 
 Take Carara marble, or oyster-shells ; 
 reduce them to powder, and dissolve the 
 powder in pure acetous acid ; precipitate 
 the solution by carbonate of ammonia. Let 
 the precipitate subside, wash it repeatedly 
 in distilled water, let it dry, and then ex- 
 pose it to a white heat for some hours. 
 
 LIM 
 
 445 
 
 The acetous acid, in this operation, unites 
 to the lime, and forms acetiteof lime, dis- 
 engaging at the same time the carbonic 
 acid, which flies off in the gazeous state : 
 on adding to the acetite of lime carbonate 
 of ammonia, acetite of ammonia and an 
 artificial carbonate of lime are formed; 
 from the latter the carbonic acid is again ex- 
 pelled, by exposure to heat, and the lime is 
 behind, in a state of perfect purity. 
 
 Lime tree. ' See Tilia. 
 
 Lime-water. See Liquor calcis. 
 
 LIMES. A fruit like a small lemon, 
 the juice of which is a very strong acid, 
 and very much used in the making of 
 punch. Kxternally, the same acid is ap- 
 plied in the cutaneous affections of warm 
 climates, and also as a remedy against the 
 pains that precede the appearance of 
 yaws. 
 
 LI WON. (Hebrew.) Limonia mala. 
 Mains limonia acida. Citrea mains. Citrus. 
 The leinpn. The tree which affords this 
 fruit is the Citrus medica of Linnaeus : 
 periods linearibus : a native of the upper 
 part of Asia, but cultivated in Spain, Por- 
 tugal, and France. The juice, which is 
 much more acid than that of the orange, 
 possesses similar virtues. It. is always pre- 
 ferred where a strong vegetable acid is 
 required. Saturated with the fixed vege- 
 table alkali, it forms the citrat of potash, 
 which is in frequent extemporaneous use 
 in febrile diseases, and by promoting the 
 secretions, especially that of the skin, 
 proves of considerable service in abating 
 the violence of fever. This medicine is 
 also often employed to restrain vomiting. 
 As an antiscorbutic, the citric acid is 
 also very generally taken on board ships 
 destined for long voyages ; but even 
 when well depurated of its mucilaginous 
 parts, it is found to spoil by long keeping 
 To preserve it in purity for a considerable 
 length of time, it is necessary that it should 
 be brought to a highly concentrated state, 
 and for this purpose it has been recom- 
 mended to expose the juice to a degree of 
 cold sufficient to congeal the aqueous and 
 mucilaginous parts. After a crust of 5ce is 
 formed, the juice is poured into another 
 vessel ; and, by repeating this process 
 several times, the remaining 1 juice, it is 
 said, has been concentrated to eight times 
 its original strength, and kept, without suf- 
 fering any material change, for several 
 years. Whytt found the juice of lemons 
 to allay hysterical palpitations of the heart, 
 after various other medicines had been ex- 
 perienced ineffectual; and this juice, or 
 that of oranges, taken to the quantity of 
 four or six ounces in a day, has sometimes 
 been found a remedy in the jaundice. 
 The exterior i nd of the lemon is a very 
 grateful, aromatic bitter, not so hot as 
 orange-peal, and yielding in distillation a 
 
446 LIN 
 
 less quantity of oil, which is extremely 
 light, almost colourless, and generally 
 brought from the southern parts oi Eu- 
 rope, unier the name of Essence of Le- 
 mons. The lemon-peel, though iess warm, 
 is similar in its qualities to that of the 
 orange, and is employed with the same in- 
 tentions. The Pharmacopoeias direct a 
 syrup of the juice, syrupus limonis, and the 
 peel enters into vinous and aqueous bitter 
 infusions ; it is also ordered to be candied ; 
 and the essential oil is an ingredient in the 
 spiritus ammonia compositus, and other for- 
 mula. 
 
 LIMONITTM. (From xf<an>, a green field ; 
 so called from its colour.) Sea-lavender. 
 Astringent. 
 
 LIMONIUM. (From xe//-^, a green-field ; 
 so called from the colour of its unripe 
 fruit.) The lemon-tree, or citrus medica. 
 
 LINARROSTIS. (From MVOV, cotton, and 
 *>a>r/c, grass ; so called from the softness 
 of its texture.) Cotton-grass. 
 
 LINANGINA. (From linum, flax, and ango, 
 to strangle ; j>o called, because if it grows 
 among flax or hemp, it twists round it, and 
 chokes it.) The herb dodder. 
 
 LINARIA. (From linum, flax, named 
 from the resemblance of its leaves to those 
 of flax.) Osyris. Urinaria. Common toad- 
 flax. Antirrhinum linaria of Linnaeus : 
 foliis lanceolato Unearibus confertis, caule 
 erecto, spicis terminalibus sessilibus,f.oribus, 
 imbricatis. A parennial indigenous plant, 
 common in barren pastures, hedges, and 
 the sides of roads, flowering from July to 
 to September. The leaves have a bitterish 
 and somewhat saline taste, and, when rub- 
 bed between the fingers, have a faint smell, 
 resembling that of elder. They are said 
 to be diuretic and cathartic, and in both 
 characters to act powerfully, especially in 
 the first ; hence the name urinaUs They 
 have been recommended in dropsies, and 
 other disorders requiring powerful evacu- 
 ations. The linaria has also been used as 
 a resolvent in jaundice, and such diseases 
 as were supposed to arise from visceral 
 obstructions. But the plant has been 
 chiefly v-ilued for its effects when ex- 
 ternally applied, especially in haemorrhoi- 
 dal affections, for which both the leaves 
 and flowers have been employed in various 
 forms of ointment, fomentation, ;nd poul- 
 tice. Dr. Wolph first invented an ointment 
 of this plant for the piles. The Landgrave 
 of Hesse, to whom he was physician, con- 
 stantly interrognted him, to discover its 
 composition ; bin Wolph obstinately re- 
 fused, till the pri -ce promised to give him 
 a fat ox annually for the discovery : 
 hence, to the following verse, which was 
 maf'fr to distinguish the linarian from the 
 esc ? :<,viz. 
 
 1 f Escuia lactescit t sine lacte linaria crescit, 
 
 the hereditary) Marshal of Hesse add- 
 ed. 
 
 " Esula nit nobis, seil dat linaria taumm.." 
 
 LINCTUS. (From lingo, to lick.) 
 Lohoc. Eclegma. Elexis. Eiegma. Eclec* 
 tos. Ecleitos. I Hindus. Loch and lam- 
 bative. A term in pharmacy, that is ge- 
 nerally applied to a soft and somewhat oily 
 substance, of the consistence of honey, 
 which is licked off the spoon, it being too 
 solid and adhesive to be taken otherwise. 
 
 LINE A ALB\. (From linum, a thread, 
 and album, white : so called from its ap- 
 pearance and colour.) Idnea centralis. 
 An aponeurosis that extends from the scro- 
 biculus cordis straight down to the navel, 
 and from thence to the pubis It is termed 
 by the tendinous fibres of the internal ob- 
 Lque ascending and the external oblique 
 descending muscles, and the transversali?, 
 interlaced with- those of the opposite side. 
 
 LIWEJB SEMILUNARES. The lines which 
 bound the outer margin of the recti mus- 
 cles, formed by the union of the abdomi- 
 nal tendons. 
 
 LINE/E TRANSVERSE. Lines which cross 
 the recti muscles. 
 
 LINGUA. (From lingo, to lick up. 
 The tongue. See Tongue. 
 
 LINGUA AVIS. The seeds of the Fraxi- 
 nus, or ash, are so called, from their sup- 
 posed resemblance to a bird's tonfflie. 
 
 LINGUA CANINA. So called from the 
 resemblance of its leaves to a dog's tongue. 
 See Cynoglossum. 
 
 LINGUA CERVINA. See Scolopendrium. 
 
 LINGUALIS. (Lingitalis, sc. muscuhts ; 
 from lingua, a tongue.) Basio-glossus of 
 Cowper. A muscle of the tongue. It arises 
 from the root of the tongue laterally, and 
 runs forward between the hyo-glossua and 
 genio-glossus, to be inserted into the tip of 
 the tongue, along with part of the stylo-glos- 
 sus. Its use is to contract the substance 
 of the tongue, and to bwng it backwards. 
 
 LINIMENT. (Linimetitumt from line, 
 to anoint.) An oily substance, of a medi- 
 ate consistence between an ointment and 
 oil, but so thin as to drop. 
 
 The following are some of the most ap- 
 proved forms. 
 
 LiN'iMKN'Tot .Enu.riNis. Liniment of 
 verdigris, formerly called oxymel aeruginis, 
 mel jEgyptiacum, and unguentum ./Etryp- 
 tiacum. "Take of verdigris, powdered, 
 an ounce ; vinegar, seven fluid-ounces ; 
 clarified honey, fourteen ounces." Dis- 
 solve the verdigris in the vinegar, and strain 
 it through a linen cloth ; having added the 
 honey gradually, boil it down to a proper 
 consistence. 
 
 LINIMENTUM ATOfONL* CAU BONATIK. 
 
 Linim^ntum of carbonat of ammonix, 
 formerly called linimentum ammoniac and 
 linimentum volatile. " Take of solution 
 
LIN 
 
 447 
 
 of subcarbonate of ammoniae, a fluid-ounce ; 
 olive oil, three fluid-ounces." Shake them 
 together until they unite. A stimulating 
 linument, mostly used to relieve rheumatic 
 pains, bruises, and paralytic numbness, 
 
 LlNJMENTUM AMMONIA FOKTIUS. Strong 
 
 liniment of ammonia. " Take of solution 
 of ammonia, a fluid-ounce ; olive oil, two 
 fluid-ounces." Shake them together un- 
 til they unite. A more powerful stimu- 
 lating application than the termer, acting 
 as a rubefacient. In pleurodynia, indolent 
 tumours, stiffness of the joints, and arthritic 
 pains, it is to be preferred to the milder 
 one. 
 
 LINIMENTU Aavx CALCis. Linament of 
 lime-water. " Take of lime-water, olive- 
 oil, of each eight ounces ; rectified spirit of 
 wine, one ounce." Mix. This has been 
 long in use as an application to burns and 
 scalds. 
 
 LINIMBXTUM CAMPHORJE. Camphor lini- 
 ment. "Take of camphor, hall' an ounce. 
 Olive oil, two fluid-ounces." Dissolve the 
 camphor in the oil. 
 
 LINIMENTUM CATVIPHOIUE COMPOSITtJM. 
 
 Compound camphor liniment. " Take of 
 camphor, two ounces ; solution of am- 
 monia, six fluid-ounces ; spirit of laven- 
 der, a pint." Mix the solution of ammonia 
 with the spirit in a glass retort ; then, by 
 the iieat of a slow fire, distil a pint. Last- 
 ly, in this distilled liquor, dissolve the 
 camphor. An elegant and useful stimulant 
 application in paralytic, spasmodic, and 
 rheumatic diseases. Also for bruises, 
 sprains, rigidities of the joints, incipient 
 chilbiaiiis, &c Sec. 
 
 LINIMENTUM HYDKAKGYJU COMPOSITUM. 
 
 Compound mercurial limmtiit. " Take of 
 strong mercurial ointment, prepared iard, 
 of each lour pounds; camphor, an ounce; 
 i-ectitii/d spirit, fif een minims ; solution of 
 ammonia, four fluid-ounces." First pow- 
 der the camphor, with the addition of the 
 :-.pirit, then rub it with the mercurial oint- 
 ment and the iard ; lastly, add gradually 
 ilie solution of ammonia, and mix the whole 
 together. An excellent formula tor all 
 surgical cases, in w ich the object is to 
 quicken the action oi the absorbents, and 
 gen'ly stimulate the surfaces of parts. It 
 is a useful application for diminishing the 
 indurated staie of particular muscles, a 
 pecular affection every now and then met 
 with in practice ; and it is peculiarly well 
 calculated for lessening the stiffhe-s and 
 chronic thickening often noticed in the 
 joints. If it be frequently or largely ap- 
 plied, it affects the mouth more rapidly 
 than the mercurial ointment. 
 
 LINIMENTUM OPIATUM. A resolvent ano- 
 dyne embrocation, adapted to remove in- 
 dolent tumours of the joints, and those 
 weaknesses which remain after strains and 
 Chilblains before they break. 
 
 LlSTIMENTtTM 8APONIS COMPOSITCM. 
 
 pound soup liniment. Linimentum 
 " Take of hard soap, three ounces ; cam- 
 phor, an ounce ; spirit of rosemary, a 
 pint.*' Dissolve the camphor in the spi- 
 rit, then add the soap, and macerate in. 
 the heat of a sand-bath until iv be melt- 
 ed. The basis of this form was first pro- 
 posed by Riverius, and it is now common- 
 ly used" under the name of opodeldoc. 
 This is a more pleasant preparation, to 
 rub parts affected with rheumatic pains, 
 swellings of the joints, &c. than any of 
 the foregoing-, and at the same time not 
 inferior, except where a rubifacient is re- 
 quired. 
 
 LlMMENTUM SAPONIS CUM OPIO. SOSp 
 
 liniment, with opium. "Take of compound 
 soap liniment, six ounces; tincture of opi- 
 um, two ounces." Mix. For dispersing 
 indurations ^nd swellings, attended with 
 pain, but no acute inflammation. 
 
 LINIMENTUM TEttEBlNTHrVJE. Turpentine 
 
 liir.mc-nt. " Take of retin of cerate, a 
 pound; oil of turpentine, halt a pint." Add 
 the oil of turpentine to the cerate, pre- 
 viously melted, and mix. This liniment 
 is very commonl} applied to burns, and 
 was first introduced by Mr. Kentish, of 
 Newcastle. 
 
 LINIMENTUM TEUEBINTHLN'JE VITRIOLICUM, 
 
 Vitriolic liniment of turpentine. "Take of 
 olive, oil, ten ounces ; oil of turpentine, four 
 ounces; vitriolic acid, time drachms." 
 Mix. This preparation is said to be effica- 
 cious in chronic affections of the joints, 
 and in the removal of long 1 existing effects 
 of spiains and bruises. 
 
 Liniment of ammonia. See Linimentum 
 ammonia. 
 
 Liniment of camphor. See Linimentum 
 camphor.?. 
 
 Liniment of mercury. See Linimentum 
 hydrargyri. 
 
 Liniment of verdigris. See Linimentum 
 teruginis. 
 
 Liniment of turpentine. See Linimentum 
 terebinthinx. 
 
 LINN^EA. (So named in honour of Lin- 
 naeus.) The name of a genus o plants m 
 the Ltnoxan system. Class, Didynamia, 
 Order, Angiospermia. 
 
 LIITKJBA BOREAHS. The systematic name 
 of ihe plain named m honour of he im- 
 mortal Linnaeus, which, has a bitter subas- 
 tringent taste, and is used in some places 
 in the form of fomentation to rheumatic 
 pains, and an infusion wit!) mi.k is much 
 esteemed in Switzerland in the cure of 
 sciatica. 
 
 LINOSPER>H*M. (From KIVQV, flux, and 
 srog/M*, *eru ) Linseed. 
 
 LINSEED. The tru'-t of the flriT plant, 
 or linun., is mncli used in n.edicme Its 
 quali'its aie mnciiuginous and o:j. It is 
 lubricating and emollient. U is employed 
 
448 
 
 LIP 
 
 LIQ 
 
 in decoction, or infusion, in heat of urine, 
 &c. iii thr form ol chster, in tenesmus, in 
 cataplasm, in qui cy, and other complaint-;. 
 The- p: oornon oi the seeds in the decoc- 
 tion art, an ounce to a pound of water. 
 See Linum. 
 
 Lini. See Lintenm. 
 
 LIN TiiUM. Lint. A soft woolly sub- 
 stance, made by the scraping of old linen 
 cloth, mid employed in surgery as the com- 
 mon dressing in all cases of wounds and 
 ulcers, either simply or covered with dif- 
 ferent unctuous substances. 
 
 LINUM. (From xof , soft, smooth ; 
 so called from its soft, smooth, texture.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia name of the com- 
 mon flax. Linum sylvestre. Linum usita- 
 tissimum of Ln.i.seiis : calycibus capsu- 
 lisqus mucronatts. petalis crtnatis, Joliis 
 lanceolatis ulternis, caitle subsolitano. Tile 
 seeds of this useful plant, called linseed, 
 have an unctuous, mucilaginous, sweetish 
 taste, but no remarkable smell ; on expres- 
 sion they yield a large quantity of oil, 
 which, when carefully drawn, without the 
 application of heat, has no particulsr taste 
 or flavour : boiled in water, they yield a 
 large proportion of a sirong flavourless mu- 
 cilage, which is in use as uii emollient or 
 demulcent in coughs, hoarsenesses, and 
 pleuritic symptoms, that frequently prevail 
 in caiarrhail affections; and it is likewise 
 recommended in nephritic pains and stran- 
 guries. The meal of the seeds is also 
 much used, externally, in emollient and ma- 
 turating cataplasms. The expressed oil is 
 an officinal preparation, and is supposed to 
 be of a more healing and balsamic nature 
 than the other oils of tins class : it has, 
 therefore, been very generally employed in 
 pulmonary complaints, and in colics and 
 constipations of the bowels. The cuke which 
 remains after the expression of the oil con- 
 tains the fariivicious p a-t oi the seed, and 
 is used in fattening cattle, under the name 
 of o:l cake. 
 
 LINUM CATHAKTICUM. Linum minimum. 
 Chamcelium. Purging flax, or mill-moun- 
 tain. This smali plant, Linum catharticum, 
 foliis opposilis ovato-hmceotatis, cuule dicho- 
 tomo corollis acutis of Linjiseiia, i> an efltc- 
 tucu -*nd safe cathartic. It has a bitterish 
 ami disagreeable taste. A handful infused 
 in half a pint of boiling water is the dose 
 for an d.^ult. 
 
 LINUM TJSITATISSIMUM. The systema- 
 tic name of the common flax. See Li- 
 num. 
 
 LIPARIS. (From xmu, fat ; so named 
 from ita unctuous qua'iiy.) See Pingui- 
 cula. 
 
 LIPAHOCELE. (From AJTOC, fat, and 
 *x, a tumour.) That species of sarco- 
 
 cele in which the substance constituting 
 the disease is fat. 
 
 L1POMA. (From AUTO?, fat.) A solita- 
 ry, soft, unequal, indolent tumour, arising 
 from a luxuriancy of adeps in the cellular 
 membrane. Toe adipose structure form- 
 ing the tumour is sometimes diseased to- 
 wards its centre, and more fluid than the 
 rest. At other times it does not appear to 
 differ in any respect from adipose mem- 
 brane, except in the enlargement of the 
 cells containing the fat. These tumours are 
 always many years before they arrive at 
 any size. 
 
 LIPOPSYCHIA. (From KUTTCO, to leave, and 
 4^, 'l>e soul, or life.) A swoon. 
 
 L1POTHYMIA. (From Kn, to leave, 
 and 6vju.Gfy the mind.) Deliquiwn animi 
 et animce. Dejectio animi . di&solutio. 
 Exammatio. Syncope. Asphyxia. Vi- 
 rium lapsus. The greatest degree is called 
 Apopsychia. Apsychia. Ecchysis. Faint- 
 ing. Dr. Cullen makes it a genus of 
 disease in the class Neuroses, order Jldy- 
 namice, which he defines the motion of the 
 heart diminished, or at rest for some time. 
 He distinguishes it into three species. See 
 Syncope. 
 
 LIPPITUDO. (From lippus, blear-eyed.) 
 Epiphora. Yerophth.ilmia, Blearedness. 
 An exudation of a puriform humour from 
 the margin of the eye-lias. The prox'j 
 imate cause is a deposition of acrimony 
 on the glanilutoe meibomianse in the margin 
 of the eye-lids. This humour in the night 
 glues the tarsi of he eye-lid* together. 
 The margins of the eye-lids are red an.l 
 tumefy are irritated, and excite pain. 
 An ophthalmia, fi-tula lachrymaiis, and 
 sometimes an eciropmm, are the conse- 
 quences. The species of the lippitud<; are, 
 
 1. Lippitudo infantum, which is f'ammar 
 to children, parncularly of an acrimoni- 
 ous habit. The lippitudo of iiitants is 
 mostly accompanied with tinea, or some 
 sc <bby eruption, which points out that the 
 disease originates, not fro<7i a local, but 
 geni.Ti;! or constitutional, affection. 
 
 2. Lippiiudo adultorum or semiis. This 
 arises from various acrimoives, and is like- 
 wise common lo hard drinkers. 
 
 3. Lippitudo venereu, %\'iucii arises from 
 a suppressed gonorrhoea," or rluor albu.s, 
 and is likewise observed in children born 
 ot paren's wi-l: ve"<''-e;:i com|jiuinls. 
 
 4 Lippitudo scrophn/osa, w~< ich accom- 
 panie^ o iier scropbulous symptoms. 
 
 5. Lippitudo scorbuiica, which affects the 
 scorbutic 
 
 LIPTKIA. (From \ti7ra, to leave, and 
 jrug, hea -.) A sort ot fever, where the 
 ,it. is ,:rawn to the inward parts, while 
 t^.-e xt ri.iii are cole'. 
 
 LQIMDAMoKit. Tm- name of a genus 
 of p;a s . the Lin:i:.;i .-.-.stem. 
 
 LldUIDAMBEK STrBAClFtUA. TllC 
 
LIQ 
 
 systematic name of the tree which affords 
 both the liquid-amber and liquid storax. 
 See Liqwdambra, 
 
 LIQUID \WBRA. (From liquidus and 
 amber*) Styrax Uquida. Liquidamba. Li- 
 quid amber. A resinous juice, of a yellow 
 colour, inclining to red, at first about the 
 consistence of turpentine, by age hardened 
 into a solid brittle mass. It is obtained by 
 woundi'.ig the bark of the Liquidamber 
 styraciftua , fnUis t palinato-angulatis ; foliis 
 indtvisis, acutis, of Lini ixus. This j uice has 
 a moderately pungent, warm balsamic 
 taste, and a very fragrant smell, not unlike 
 that of the Styrax calamita heightened by 
 a little ambergr s. It is seldom used medi- 
 cinally. The Styrax Uquida is also obtain- 
 ed by boiling from this plant. There are 
 two sorts distinguished by authors; the 
 one, the purer part of the resinous matter, 
 that rises to the surface in boiling, sepa- 
 rated by a strainer, of the consistence of 
 honey, tenacious like turpentine, of a red- 
 dish or ash-bro\vn colour, moderately trans- 
 parent, of an acrid unctuous taste, and a 
 fragrant smell, faintly resembling that of 
 the solid storax, but somewhat disagree- 
 able. The other; the more impure part 
 which remains on the strainer, untranspa- 
 rent, and in smell and taste much weaker 
 than the former. Their use is chiefly as 
 stomachics, in the form of plaster. 
 
 LiqjnRiTiA. (From liquor, j uice, or from 
 elikoris, Welsh.) See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 LIQ.UOR #;THEREUS VITRIOLICUS. The 
 liquor procured from a distillation of equal 
 parts of sulphuric acid and spirit of wine 
 redistilled, 
 
 LIQ.UOR ACETATIS AMMONIA. Solution 
 
 of acetate of ammonia ; formerly called 
 Jlqua ammonia acetatte. " Take of carbo- 
 nate of ammonia, two ounces ; acetic acid, 
 four pints." Add the acid to the salt, until 
 bubbles of gas shall no longer arise, and 
 mix. 
 
 If the acid rather predominate, the so- 
 lution is more grateful to the taste ; and 
 provided that acid be correctly prepared, 
 the proportions here given will be found 
 sufficient ; where the acid cannot be de- 
 pended on, it will be right to be regulated 
 ratl-.er by the cessation of effervescence 
 th:m hy quantity. 
 
 T !i is preparation was formerly known in 
 the ! nops under the name of spirit of Min- 
 derus. When assisted by a warm regi- 
 men, it proves an excellent and powerful 
 sudorific; and, as it operates without 
 quickening the circulation, or increasing 
 the heat of the body, it is admissible in fe- 
 brile and inflammatory diseases, in which 
 the use of stimulating sudorifics are at- 
 tended with danger. Its action may like- 
 wise be determined to the kidneys, by 
 walking about in the, cool air. The com- 
 mon dose is half an ounce, either by itself 
 
 LIQ 
 
 449 
 
 or along with other medicines, adapted to 
 the same <ntention. 
 
 LlCltJOR ACETATIS PLUMBI. Solution of 
 
 acetate of lead, formerly called aqua Uthar- 
 gyri acetati. Goulard's extract. Take 
 of vitrified oxyd of lead, two pounds and 
 four ounces ; acetic acid, a gallon." Mix, 
 and boil down to six pints, constantly stir- 
 ring ; then set it by, that the feculencieji 
 may subside, and strain. 
 
 It is principally employed by surgeons, 
 as a resolvent against inflammatory affec- 
 tions. 
 
 LIQUOR ACETATIS PLUMBI DILUTUS. Di- 
 
 luted solution of acetate of lead. Jlqiia 
 lithargyri acetati composita. " Take of so- 
 lution of acetate of lead, a drachm ; distilled 
 water, a pint ; weak spirit, a fluid drachm." 
 Mix. The virtues of thi; water, the aqua 
 vegeto-mineralis of former pharmacopeias, 
 applied externally, are resolvent, refrige- 
 rant, and sedative. 
 
 LIQ.UO& ALUMINIS COTtfPOSITUS. Com- 
 
 pound solution of alum. " Take of alum, 
 sulphate of zinc, of each half an ounce ; boil- 
 ing water, two pints." Dissolve at the same 
 time the alum and sulphate ot zinc in the 
 water, and then strain the solution through 
 paper. 
 
 This water was long known in our shops 
 under the title of aqua alnminosa bateanas. 
 It is used for cleansing and healing ulcers 
 and wounds, and /or removing cutat.e-ous 
 eruptions, the part being bathed with it hot 
 three or four times a-day. It is sometimes 
 likewise employed as a collyriurn ; and as 
 an injection in fluor albtis and gonorrhoea, 
 when not accompanied with virulence.- 
 
 LIQ.UOR AMMOSIJE. Solution of ammonia. 
 Jlqua ammoniac puree of the London. Pharm. 
 1787. " Take of muriate of ammonia, lime, 
 newly prepared, of each two pounds ; water, 
 a pint and a half." Reduce the muriate of 
 ammonia and the lime into powder, sepa- 
 rately ; then mix them, and introduce them 
 into a large glass retort, into w r hich a pint 
 of the water has been previously poured. 
 Having placed the retort in a sand-bath, 
 lute on a tubulated receiver, through which 
 the ammonia may pass into a third vessel, 
 conlaining half a pint of the water, and 
 cooled. Then at first apply a gentle heat ; 
 and increase it by degrees^ until the retort 
 becomes red 
 
 Water of ammonia is very rarely given 
 internally, although it may be used in doses 
 of ten or twenty drops, largely diluted, as 
 a powerful stimulant in asphyxia and simi- 
 lar diseases. Externally, it is applied to 
 the skin as a rubefacient, and in the form 
 of gas to the nostrils, and to the eyes as a 
 stimulant; in cases of torpor, paralysis, 
 rheumatism, syncope, hysteria, and chronic 
 ophthalmia. 
 
 LIQ.UOR CARBON ATIS AMHOKIJE. SolU- 
 
 tion of carbonate of ajnmonia. The ayiia 
 3 M 
 
450 
 
 LIQ 
 
 ammonia of the Pharm. Lond. 1787. "Take 
 of -carbonate of Mmmonia, eig ( jt ounces; 
 distilled water, a pint." D:s.o)va the sub- 
 carbona'e of ammonia in the w.iter, ^nd fil- 
 ter the solution through paper. This pre- 
 paration possesses the properties of ammo- 
 nia in its action on the human .body. See 
 Carbonas ammonia. 
 
 LIQUOR \MNII. All that fluid which 
 is contained in the membrmr.cc ous ovum 
 surrounding the foetus in utero is called by 
 the general name of the waters, the water 
 of r he amnion, or ovum, or liquor amnii. 
 The quantity, in proportion to the size of the 
 different parts of the ovum, is greatest by 
 far in early pregnancy. At the time of par- 
 turition, in some cases, it amounts to or ex- 
 ceeds four pints ; and in others it is scarce- 
 ly equal to as many ounces. It is usually 
 in the largest quantity when the child has 
 been some time dead, or is born in a weak- 
 ly state. This fluid is generally transpa- 
 rent, often milky, and sometimes of a yel- 
 low, or light brown colour, and very diffe- 
 rent in consistence; and these alterations 
 seem to depend upon the state of the con- 
 stitution of the pr. rent. It does not coagu- 
 late with he >t, like the serum of the blood ; 
 and, chymically examined, it is found to be 
 composed of phlegm, earthy matter, and 
 sea salt, in different proportions in different 
 subjects, by which the varieties in its ap- 
 pearance and consistence are produced. It 
 has been supposed to be excrementitious ; 
 but it is generally thought to be secreted 
 from the internal surface of the ovum, and 
 to be circulatory, as in other cavities. It 
 was formerly imagined, that the foetus was 
 nourished by this fluid, of which it was said 
 to swallow some part frequently ; and it 
 was then asserted, that the qualities of the 
 fluid were adapted for its nourishments. 
 But there have been many examples of chil- 
 dren born without any passage to the sto- 
 mach ; and a few, of children in which the 
 head was wanting, and which have never- 
 theless xrrived at the full size. These 
 cases fully prove that this opinion is not 
 just, and that there must be some other 
 me.-litim by which tiie child is nourished, 
 besides the wafers. The incontrovertible 
 uses of this fluid are, to serve the purpose 
 of affording a soft bed for the residence of 
 the foetus, to wh.ch it allows free motion, 
 and prevents any external injury during 
 pregnancy: and inclosed in the membranes, 
 it procures the most gentle, yet efficacious, 
 dilatation of the os uteri, and soft parts, at 
 the time of parturition. Instances have 
 been recorded, in which the waters of the 
 ovum are said to have been voided so early 
 as in the sixth month of pregnancy, with- 
 out prejudice either to the child or parent. 
 The truth of these reports seem to be 
 doubtful, because, when the membranes 
 are intentionally broken, the action of the 
 
 LIQ 
 
 uterus never fails to come on, when all the 
 water is evacuated. A few cases have oc- 
 curred to me, <uys Dr. Denman, in practice, 
 which might have been construed to be of 
 this kind ; for there was a daily discharge 
 of some colourless fluid from the vagina, 
 for several months, before delivery ; but 
 there being no diminution of the size of the 
 abdomen, and the waters being regularly 
 discharged at the time of labour, it was 
 judged th^t some lymphatic vessel near 
 the os uteri had been ruptured, and did 
 not close again till the patient was de 
 livered. He also met with one case, in 
 which, after the expulsion of the placenta, 
 there was no sanguineous discharge, but 
 a profusion of lymph, to the quantity of 
 several pints in a few hours after deli very; 
 but the patient suffered no inconvenience, 
 except from surprise. 
 
 LiaUOR AXTTMOJSTl TARTARIZATI. So- 
 
 lut'on of tartarized antimony. Vinum an- 
 timonii tartarizati of the Pharm. Lond. 
 1787. " Take of the tartarized antimony, 
 one scruple ; boiling distilled water, four 
 fluid-ounces; wine six fluid-ounc V Dis- 
 solve the tartarized antimony in the boiling 
 distilled water, then add the wine. Half 
 an ounce of the solution contains one grain 
 of the salt. This preparation may be given 
 in all cases where the tartar emetic is indi- 
 cated. 
 
 LIQ.UOK AitSEXicALis. Arsenical solu- 
 tion. " Take of prepared oxyrt of arsenic, 
 in very fine powder, snbcarbonate of 
 potash from tartar, of each 64 grains ; dis- 
 tilled water a pint." Boil them together in 
 a glass vessel, until the arsenic be entirely 
 dissolved. When the solution is cold, 
 add " compound spirit of lavender, four 
 fluid-drachms." Then add as much dis- 
 tilled water as may exactly fill a pint mea- 
 sure. This preparation accords with the 
 formula of Dr. Fowler, of Stafford, who first 
 introduced it in imitation of a celebrated 
 popular remedy tor intermittents,sold under 
 the name of the tasteless ague-drop. The 
 compound spirit of lavender is only intend- 
 ed to give some colour and ta f >te, without 
 which it would resemble common water, 
 and hence be more liable to mistakes. 
 Where the dose is small, and the effects so 
 powerful, the most minute attention to its 
 proportion and preparation become neces- 
 sary. Each ounce contains four grains of the 
 oxyd, and each drachm one-eighth of a 
 grain ; but it will rarely be proper to go be- 
 yond half the latter quantity, or one-six- 
 teenth of a grain as a dose. 
 
 LIQUOR CALCIS. Solution of lime, 
 formerly called aqua calcis. Lime-water. 
 " Take of lime, half a pound ; boiling dis- 
 tilled water, twelve pints'' Pour the 
 water upon the lime, and stir them toge- 
 ther; next cover the vessel immediately, 
 and let it stand for three hours ; then keep 
 
LIQ, 
 
 the solution upon the remaining lime in 
 stopped glass bottles, and pour off the 
 clear liquor when it is wanted for use. 
 
 Lime is soluble in aboutj 450 times its 
 weight of water, or little more than one 
 grain in one fluid-ounce. It is given in- 
 ternally, "in doses of two ounces and up- 
 wards, in cardialgia, spasms, diarrhoea, 
 &c. and in propo. -donate doses in convul- 
 sions of children, arising from acidity, or 
 ulcerated intestines, intermittent fevers, &.c. 
 Externally it is applied to burns and ulcers. 
 LIQ.UOR *curni AMMONJATI. Solution 
 of ammoniai ed copper. Aqua cupri am- 
 tnoniatt of Pharm. Lond. 1787, and for- 
 merly called aqua sapharina. " Take of 
 ammoniated copper, a drachm ; distilled 
 water, a pint." Dissolve the ammoninted 
 copper in the water, and filter the solu- 
 tion through paper. This preparation is 
 employed by surgeons for cleansing foul 
 ulcers, and disposing them to heal. 
 
 LIQ.TJOR FKRRI ALKAHEST. Solution of 
 alkaline iron, " Take of iron, two drachms 
 and a half; nitric acid, two fluid-ounces; 
 distilled* water, six fluid-ounces; solution of 
 carbonate of potash, six fluid-ounces." 
 
 Having mixed the ncid and water, pour 
 them upon the iron, und when the effer- 
 vescence lias ceased, pour oil' the clear acid 
 solution ; add this gradually, and at inter- 
 vals, to the solution of subcarbonate of 
 potash, occasionally shaking it, until it has 
 assumed a deep brown ml colour, and no 
 further effervescence takes place. Lastly, 
 set it by for six hours, and pour off the 
 clear solution. This preparation was first 
 described by S-tahl, and called'tinctura 
 martis alkaiina, and is now introduced m 
 the Lond. Pharm. as affording a combina- 
 tion of iron distinct from any other, and 
 often applicable to practice. The dose is 
 from half a drachm to a drachm. 
 
 JjTQ,UOR OX'i'MURIATIS HYDHARGYRl. So- 
 
 lution of oxymuriate of mercury. '* Take 
 of oxymuriate. of mercury, eight grains ; 
 distilled water, fifteen fluid-ounces ; recti- 
 fied spirit, a fluid-ounce." Dissolve the 
 oxymuriate of mercury in the water, and 
 add the spirit. 
 
 This solution is directed in order to faci- 
 litate the administration of divisions of the 
 grain of this active medicine. Half an 
 ounce of it contains one-eighth of a gi\iin of 
 the salt. Tiie dose is from one drachm to 
 half an ounce. 
 
 Liaum JVIIXF.HA.LIS AXODYNUS llorr- 
 T.IAKM. Hoffman's anodyne liquor. A 
 preparation of ether extolled as nn anodyne 
 and antispasmodic. See Spin (us Athens 
 compofiiti. 
 
 IjTatroR POTASS;E. Solution of potash. 
 Aqua kali puri. Lixivium safiv.iai-itim. 
 " Take of subcarbonate of potash, lime, 
 nevvly prepared, of each a pound. Boil- 
 ing distilled water, a gallon" Dissolve 
 
 LIT 
 
 45.1 
 
 the potash in two pints of the water ; add 
 the remaining water to the lime. Mix Uie 
 liquors while they are hot, stir them toge- 
 ther, then set the mixture by in a cove, ed 
 vessel; and after it has cooled, strain the 
 solution through a cotton bag. 
 
 If any diluted acid dropped into the so- 
 luliori occasion the extrication of bubbles 
 of gas, it will be necessary to add more 
 lime, and to strain it again. A pint of 
 this solution ought to weigh sixteen ounces. 
 
 LiatTOR SUBCARBOifATIS POTASSJE. Solu- 
 
 tion of subcarbonate of potash. Aqua kali 
 praeparaii. Lixivium tartari. OUum tar- 
 tari per detiquium. " Take of subcarbonate 
 of potash, a pound; distilled water, twelve 
 fluid-ounces." Dissolve the subcarbonate 
 of potash in the water, and then strain the 
 solution through paper. 
 
 It possesses antacid virtues, and is a good 
 antidote against arsenic taken into the sto- 
 mach. It is also given with advantage in 
 convulsions and spasms, from acidity in 
 the stomach of children, in calculous dis- 
 eases, gouty affections, scrophula, aphthae, 
 &c. The carbonate of sod;: is milder, and. 
 perhaps a preferable remedy for general 
 use. The dose of the liquor potassse subcar- 
 bonatis is from kalf a drachm to a drachm 
 and a half. 
 
 LIQ.U' R VOLATILIS coRXu cERVi. This 
 preparation of the valatile alkali, common- 
 ly termed hartshorn, possesses the same vir- 
 tues as the carbonate of ammonia. It is 
 in common use to smell at in faintings, &c. 
 See Carbrmab amraonia. 
 
 Liquorice. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 Liquorice, Spanish. Set Glycyrrhiza. 
 LITHAGOGA. (From A/0oc, a stone, and 
 tryu, to bring away ) Medicines which ex- 
 pel the stone. 
 
 Litharge. See Lithargymis. 
 Litharge plaster. See Emplastrnm li 
 thargyri. 
 
 LITHARGTRUS. (From x/8of, a stone, and 
 tfg^ygic, silver.) Lithargyrum. A sub- 
 carbonate of lead, in an imperfect state of 
 verification. When silver is refined by 
 cupellation with lead, this latter metal, 
 which is scorified, and causes the sconfica- 
 tion of the imperfect metals alloyed with 
 the silver, is transformed into a matter 
 composed of small semitransparent shining 
 plates, resembling mic^ ; which is litharge. 
 Litharge is more or less white or red, ac- 
 cor:li g to the metals with which the silver 
 is alloyed. The white is cilled litharge of 
 silver ; and the red has been improperly 
 culled litharge of fold. See Lead, Liquor 
 plinnhi acetatis, and Liquor plumbi acetatis 
 dilut'is. 
 
 LITHIAB. A lithiate, or salt, <brmed 
 by the union of the lit hie acid, or acid of the 
 & to iv> sometimes t'.mnd in the hum?.! blad- 
 der, with different bases; thus, Urinate of 
 alumine t lithiate of amnw7ria, &c. 
 
452 
 
 LIT 
 
 LIT 
 
 LITHIASIS. (From x/fl, a stone.) 
 1> The formation of stone, or gravel. 
 
 2. A tumour of the eyelid, under which 
 is a hard concretion resembling a stone. 
 
 LiTHOBAiim. (From x/9o?, a stone, and 
 xst/A&tvoi, to seize.) An instrument for ex- 
 tracting the stone from the bladder. 
 
 LITHOIPKS. (From x<0oc, a stone, and 
 sAfof, a likeness ; so called from its hardness.) 
 The petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone. 
 
 LITHOLOGY. (Lithologia; from \i- 
 60?, a stone, and Koyos , a discourse. ) A dis- 
 course or treatise on stones. 
 
 LITHOMARGA. Stone marie. Fuller's 
 earth is one of the most useful varieties of 
 lithomarge. 
 
 LTTHONTRIPTICS . (Lithontriptica, 
 sc. medicumenta ; from */6oc, a stone, and 
 fiouTTA', to break.) From the strict sense 
 and common acceptation of the word, this 
 class of medicine should comprehend such 
 as possess a power of dissolving calculi in 
 the urinary passages. It is, however, 
 doubted by many, whether there be in 
 nature any such substances. By this 
 term, then, is meant those substances 
 which possess a power of removing a dis- 
 position in the body to the formation of 
 calculi. The researches of 'modern chy- 
 rnists have proved, that these calculi consist 
 mostly of a peculiar acid, named the lithic or 
 uric acid. With this substance the alka- 
 lies are capable of uniting, and forming a 
 soluble compound; and these are according- 
 ly the sole lithontriptics. From the exhi- 
 bition of alkaline remedies, the symptoms 
 arising from stone in the bladder are very 
 generally alleviated ; and they can be given 
 to such an extent that the urine becomes 
 very sensibly alkaline, and is even capable 
 of exerting a solvent power on these con- 
 cretions. Their administration, however, 
 cannot be continued to this extent for any 
 length of time, from the irritation they 
 produce on the stomach and urinary or- 
 gans. The use, therefore, of the alkalies, 
 as solvents, or lithrontriptics, is now scarce- 
 ly ever attempted; they are employed 
 merely to prevent the increase of the con- 
 cretion, and to palliate the painful symp- 
 toms, which they do apparently by pre- 
 venting the generation of lithic acid, or 
 the separation of it by the kidneys ; the 
 urine is thus rendered less irritating, and 
 the surface of the calculus is allowed to be- 
 come smooth. 
 
 When the alkalies are employed with this 
 view, they are generally given saturated, 
 or supersaturated, with carbonic acid. This 
 renders them much less irritating. It at 
 the same time, indeed, diminishes its sol- 
 vent power ; for the alkaline carbonates 
 exert no action on urinary calculi ; but 
 they are still capable of correcting that 
 acidity in the primae vise, which is the cause 
 of the deposition of the lithic acid from 
 
 the mine, and therefore serve equally to 
 palliate the disease. And when their acri- 
 mony is thus diminished, their use can be 
 continued for any length of time. 
 
 It appears from the experiments of 
 Fourcroy, and others, that the other in- 
 gredients of calculi, us well as the lithic 
 acid, are dissolved by the caustic alkali, 
 and various experiments have shewn that 
 most calculi yield to its power. Lime- 
 water has also been found a solvent of uri- 
 nary calculi, out of the body. It is obvious, 
 however, that Wh;it is taken by the mouth 
 is subject to many changes in the alimentary 
 canal, and also the lymphatic and vascular 
 systems ; and in this way, it mut be ex- 
 ceedingly difficult to get such substances 
 (even were they not liable to alter-uons) 
 in sufficient quantity into the bladder. In- 
 deed there are very few authenticated cases 
 of the urine being so changed as to become 
 a menstruum for the stone. Excepting 
 the case of Dr. Newcombe, recorded by 
 Dr. Whytt, the instance of Mr. Home is 
 almost the only one. Though lithontrip- 
 tics, however, may not in general 'dissolve 
 the stone in the bladder, yet it is an incon- 
 trovertible fact that they frequently miti- 
 gate the pain ; and, to lessen such torture 
 as that of the stone in the bladder, is 
 surely an object of no little importance. 
 Lime was long ago known as a solvent of 
 urinary calculi, and different methods* '.vere 
 employed to administer it. One of these 
 plans fell into the hands of a Mrs. Steevens, 
 and her success caused great anxiety for 
 the discovery of the secret. At last, Par- 
 liament bought the secret for the sum of 
 5000L In many instances, stones which had 
 been unquestionably felt were no longer 
 to be discovered ; and as the same per- 
 sons were examined by the greatest skill 
 and eminence, both before and after the 
 exhibition of her medicines, it was no 
 wonder fthat the conclusion was drawn, 
 that the stones really were dissolved. 
 From the cessation of such success, and 
 from its now being known that the stones 
 are occasionally protruded between the 
 fasciculi of the muscular fibres of the blad- 
 der, so to be lodged in a kind of cyst on 
 the outside of the muscular coat, and 
 cause no longer any grievances, surgeons 
 of the present day are inclined to suspect 
 that this must have happened in Mrs. 
 Steevens's cases. This was certainly what 
 happened in one of the cases on whom the 
 medicine had been tried. It is evident that 
 a stone so situated would not any longer 
 produce irritation, but would also be quite 
 indiscoverable by the sound, for, in fact, 
 it is no longer in the cavity of the blad- 
 der. 
 
 As soap was, with reason, supposed to 
 increase the virtues of the lime, it led to 
 the use of caustic alkali, taken in mucilage, 
 or veal broth. Take of kali, prepared, 
 
LIT 
 
 5viij ; 0f quick lime 3iv ; of distilled wa- 
 ter, ftij. Mix them well together in a 
 large bottle, and let them stand for twenty 
 four hours. Then pour off the ley, filter ii 
 through paper, :;nd keep it in well-stoppped 
 vials for use. OF tins, the dose is from 
 thirty drops to .^ij, which is to be repeated 
 two or three times a-day, in a pint of veal 
 broth, early in the morning, at noon, and in 
 the evening. Con inue this plan for three 
 or four months, living, during the course, 
 on such things as least counteract the ef- 
 fect of the medicine- 
 
 The common fixed alkalis, or carbonated 
 alkali, and the acidulous soda-wa^er, have 
 of luce been used as lithontriptics. Honey 
 has :ilso been given, and Mr. Home, sur- 
 geon at the Savoy, has recorded its utility 
 in his own and his father's cases. Bitters 
 have likewise been tried. 
 
 Dismissing all 'henries, lime-water, soap, 
 acidulous soda-water, caustic alkali, and 
 bitters, are useful in cases of stone. Of the 
 soap, as much may be taken as the stomach 
 will bear, or as much as will prove gently 
 laxative ; but of the lime-water, few can 
 take more than a pint daily. ^/**^>^~^-^ 
 The acidulous soda-water may be taken 
 in larger qusvntiii.-s, as it is more agreeable. 
 The acidulous salt is now prepared so as to 
 produce the water extemporaneously. It 
 must be swallowed, however, while the salt 
 is dissolving, as the carbonic acid very ra- 
 pidly escapes. 
 
 There is a remedy celebrated in Hol- 
 land, under the name of liquor lithontrip- 
 ticti loosii, which contains, according to an 
 accurate analysis, calx muriate.. This, pro- 
 fessor Hufelancl recommends in the follow, 
 ing form : 
 
 9< Cn.icis muriatae gj. 
 
 Aqnse distillate, gij. ft solutio. 
 Thirty drops are 10 be '.aken four times 
 a-day, which may be increased as far as the 
 stomach will bear. 
 
 For curing .stone patients, little reliance 
 can be placed in any lithontriptics hitherto 
 discovered, though they may rationally be 
 given with a confident hope of procuring 
 an alleviation of the fits of pains attend- 
 ing the presence of stone in the bladder. 
 After all, the only certain method of getting 
 rid of the calculus is the operation. See 
 Lithotomy. 
 
 LITHOSPEKMUM. (From wfloc, a 
 stone, and a-Tn^/uA, seed; named from the 
 hardness of its seed ) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plunts in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Afonogynia. 
 
 2 The pharrnacopreial name of Milium 
 solis. Common gromwell. The seeds of 
 this officinal plant, Ijitn'jspcrmwn officinate ; 
 seminibus l<evibus> corollis vix calycem sitf>e>^- 
 antibus, foiiis lanceola&s, of Linnaeus, were 
 formerly supposed, from, t <eir stony hard- 
 ness, to be efficacious in calculous and gra- 
 
 LIV 
 
 453 
 
 velly disorders. Little credit is given to 
 their lithon trip lie character, yet they are 
 occasionally used as diuretic for clearing 
 the urinary passages, and for obviating- 
 strangury, in the form of emulsion. 
 
 LlTHOSPEBMUM OFFICINALE. The syste- 
 matic name of the officinal gromwell. See 
 Lithospermum. 
 
 LITHOTOMY. (Lithotomia / from w0 0f , 
 a stone, and TSJUV, to cu r .) Cystomia. 
 The operation of cutting into the bladder, 
 in order to extract a stone. Several me- 
 thods have been recommended for perform- 
 ing this operation, but there are only two 
 which can be practised with any propriety. 
 One is, where the operation is to be per- 
 formed immediately above the pubes, in 
 that part of the bladder which is not cover- 
 ed with peritoneum, called the high opera- 
 tion. The other, where it is done in the peri- 
 neum, by laying open the neck and lateral 
 part of the bladder, so as to allow of the 
 extraction of the stone, called the lateral 
 operation] from the prostate gland of the 
 neck of the bladder being laterally cut. 
 
 LITHOX. (Corruptly written for vflgov.) 
 Nitre. 
 
 LITUS. (From lino, to anoint.) A lini- 
 ment, 
 
 LIVER. 7rtt. Hepar. A large viscus, 
 of a deep red colour, of great size and 
 weight, situated under the diaphragm, in 
 the right hypochondrium, its smaller por- 
 tion occupying part of the epigastric re- 
 gion. In the human body, the liver is di- 
 vided into two principal lobes, the right of 
 which is by far the largest. They are di- 
 vided on the upper side by a broad liga- 
 ment, and on the other side by a considera- 
 ble depression, or fossa. Between and be.- 
 low these two lobes is a smaller lobe, call- 
 ed lobulus Spigellii. In describing this vis- 
 cus, it is necessary to attend to seven prin- 
 cipal circumstances : its ligaments ; its 
 surfaces ; its margins ; its tubercles ; its 
 fissure ; its sinus ; and the pori biliari. 
 
 The ligaments of the liver are five in 
 number, all arising from the peritoneum. 
 1. The right lateral ligament, which con- 
 nects the thick right lobe with the posterior 
 part of the diaphragm. 2. The left lateral 
 ligament, which connects the convex sur- 
 face and margin of the left lobe with the 
 diaphragm, and, in those of whom the liver 
 is very large, with the oesophagus and 
 spleen. 3. The broad or middle supensort- 
 ligament, which passes from the diaphragm 
 into the convex surface, and separates the 
 right iobe of the liver from the left. It de- 
 scends from above through the large fis- 
 sure to the concave surface, and is then 
 distributed over the whole liver. 4. The 
 round ligament, which in adults consists of 
 the umbilical vein, indurated into a liga 
 ment. 5. The coronary ligament, 
 
 The liver has two surfaces, one superior 
 
454 
 
 L1V 
 
 LOB 
 
 which is convex and smooth, and one in- 
 ferior, which is concave and lias holes and 
 depressions, to receive, not only ihe conti- 
 guous viscera, but the vessels running- into 
 the liver. 
 
 The margins of the liver are also two in 
 number; the one, which is posterior and 
 superior, isbtuse ; the other, situated an- 
 teriorly and inferiorlyi ls acute. 
 
 The tubercles of the liver are likewise 
 two in number, viz. lobulns anonymus, and 
 lobulus caudatus, and are found near the 
 vena portse. 
 
 Upon looking- on the concave surface of 
 this viscus, a considerable fissure is obvi- 
 ous, known by the name of the fissure of 
 the liver. 
 
 In order to expose the sinus, it is neces- 
 sary to remove the gall-bladder, when a 
 considerable sinus, before occupied by the 
 gall-bladder, will be apparent. 
 
 The blood-vesseh of the liver are the he- 
 patic artery, die vena portae, and the cavse 
 hepaticae, which are described under their 
 proper names. The absorbents of the liver 
 are very numerous. The liver has nerves 
 from the great intercostal and eighth pair, 
 which arise from the hepatic plexus, and 
 proceed along with the hepatic artery and 
 vena portse into the substance of the liver. 
 With regard to the substance of the liver, 
 various opinions have been entertained. 
 It is, however, now pretty well ascertained 
 to be a large gland, composed of lesser 
 glands connected together by cellular 
 structure. The small glands which thus 
 compose the substance of the liver are 
 termed penicilli, from the' arrangement of 
 the arterial ramifications of the vena portze 
 composing each gland, resembling that of 
 the hairs of a pencil. The chief use of 
 this lurge viscus is to supply a fluid, named 
 bile, to the intestines, which is of the ut- 
 most importance in chylification. The 
 small penicilli perform this function by a 
 specific action on the blood they contain, 
 by which they secrete in their very minute 
 ends the fluid termed hepatic bile , but 
 whether they pour it into what is called a 
 follicle, or not, is yet undecided, and is 
 the cause of the difference of opinion re- 
 specting the substance of the liver. If it 
 be secreted into a follicle, the substance is 
 truly glandular, according to the notion of 
 the older anatomists ; but. if it be secreted 
 merely into a small vessel, called a biliary 
 pore (whose existence can be demon- 
 strated, corresponding to the end of each 
 penicilli, without any intervening follicle, 
 its substance is then, in their opinion, vas- 
 cular. According to our notions in the 
 present day, in either case, the liver is 
 said to be glandular ; for we connect to 
 our senses the idea of a gland, when an}' ar- 
 rangement of vessels performs the office of 
 separating from the blood a fluid or sub- 
 
 stance different in its nature from the 
 blood. The small vessels winch receive 
 the bile secreted by tin- penicilli are call- 
 ed pori biliarii , these converge together 
 throughout the substance of \he liver to- 
 wards hs under surface, and, at lenpll), 
 form one- trunk, called tluctus hepaticus, 
 which conveys the bile into either the duc- 
 tus comrm/nis choledochus, or ductus cysti' 
 ens. See Gallbladder. 
 
 Liver, acute inflammation of the. See 
 Hepatitis. 
 
 JAv*r of sulphur . Se r> Sulphurets. 
 
 Liver tvort See Hypatica terrestris. 
 
 Liver-wort* ash-coloured. See Lichen ci- 
 nertus terrestris. 
 
 Liver -wort, ground. See Lichen cinereus 
 terrestris. 
 
 Liver-wort, Iceland. See Lichen islandi- 
 cus. 
 
 lAver-tvort, noble. .See Hepatica terres- 
 tris. 
 
 Livon. (From Kveo t to be black and 
 blue.) A blackish mark on the body, from 
 a blow A dark circle under th? eye. 
 
 Lix. (From A/?, light.) Pot- ash. Wood 
 ash. 
 
 LlXIVIA VITRIOLATA SULPHUttEA. A SUl- 
 
 phat of potash. 
 
 LIXIVIAL. Those salts are called 
 lixivia! which have been extracted by 
 lixiviation, and these chiefly are fixed al- 
 kalis ; which are therefore called lixivial 
 salts. 
 
 LIXIVIATION. Lessive. The process 
 employed by chy mists of dissolving, by 
 means" of warm w'ater, the saline and solu- 
 ble particles of cinders, the residues of dis- 
 tillation and combustion, coals and neutral 
 earths, in order to obtain those particles 
 which nre termed lixivial salts. 
 
 LIXIVIUM. (From ftjr, wood-ash.) The 
 liquor in which saline and soluble particles 
 of the residues of distillation and combus- 
 tion are dissolved. 
 
 LIXIVIUM SAPONARIUM. See Liquor po- 
 tassx. 
 
 LIXIVIUM TARTARI. See Liquor carbo- 
 natis potasste. 
 
 LOKELIA. Named in honour of Lobel, 
 a. botanist. 1. The name of a ge'nus of plarits 
 in the Unnaean system. Class, Syngenesia 
 Order, JWonogamia. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the blue 
 lobelia, or ordinal flower. The root of 
 this plant, Lobelia syphilitica. is the part 
 directed- by the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia 
 for rafdicinal use ; in taste it resembles 
 tobacco, and is apt to excite vomiting. It. 
 derived the name of syphilitica from its 
 efficacy in the cure of syphilis, as experi- 
 enced by the North American Indians, 
 who considered it as a specific in that dis- 
 ease, and with vhom it was long an im- 
 portr.nt secret, which was purchased by 
 Sir William Johnson, and since published by 
 
LOG 
 
 LON 
 
 445 
 
 different anthors. The method of em- 
 ploying 1 this medicine is staled as follows : 
 A decoction is made of u handful of the 
 roots in ihree measures of water. Ol 
 this half a measure is taken in ihe morning 
 fasting-, and rep?axed in the evening-; and 
 the dose is gradually increased, till its 
 purgative effects become too Violent, 
 when the decoction is to be intermitted 
 for a day or two, and then renewed, until a 
 perfect cure is effected. During the use 
 of thi: medicine, a proper regimen is to be 
 enjoined, and the ulcers are also to be fre- 
 quently washed with the decoction, or, if 
 deep and foul, to be sprinkled with the 
 powder of the inner bark of the New-Jer- 
 sey tea- tree, Ctanothus Americans. Al- 
 though the plant thus used is said to cure 
 the. disease m a very short time, yet it is 
 not found that the anti-syphilitic powers of 
 the lobelia have been confirmed in any in- 
 stance of European practice. 
 
 LOBELIA SYPHILITICA. The sytematic 
 name of the blue lobelia of the pharmaco- 
 poeias. See Lobtlia. 
 
 LOBULUS. (Dim. of lobus, a lobe.) A 
 small lobe. 
 
 LOBULUS ACCESSORIUS, See Lobnlus 
 (tnonymus. 
 
 LOBULUS ANONYMUS. Lobulus ac- 
 eessorius an tenor-quadratics. The ante- 
 rior point of the right lobe of the liver. 
 Others deiine it to be that space of the 
 great lobe betwixi the fossa oj the umbi- 
 lical vein and gall-bladder, and ex ending 
 forward from the fossa for the lodgment of 
 the portse, to the anterior margin of the 
 liver. 
 
 LOBULUS CAUDATUS. Processus caudatus. 
 A tail-Jike process of the iiver, stretching 
 downward from tjie middle of the great 
 rignt lobe to the lobulus spigelii. It is be- 
 hind the gall-bladder and betwixt the fossa 
 vense portarum, and the fissure for the 
 lodgment of the vena cava. 
 
 LOBULUS SPIGELII. Lsbulus^ poste- 
 rior. L. poslicus-papdlatus. The lobulus spi- 
 gelii is betwixt the two greater lobes, but 
 rather belonging to the right great lobe. 
 From its situation deep behind, and from 
 its having 1 a perpendicular papilla-like pro- 
 jection, it is called lobulus posterior, orpa- 
 pillatus. To the left side, it has the fissure 
 for the lodgment of theductus venosus ; on 
 the right, the fissure for the vena cava ; 
 and above, it has the great transverse fis- 
 sure of the liver, for the lodgment of the 
 cylinder of the porta ; obliquely to the 
 right, and upwards, it has a connection 
 with the lower concave surface of the great 
 lobe, by the processus caudatus, which 
 Winslow calls oneof the roots of thelobulus 
 spigelii. It Is received into the bosom of 
 the lesser curve of the stomach. 
 
 LOCALES. The fourth class of Cul- 
 len's Nosology, which comprehends mor- 
 bid affections that are partiaj, and includes 
 
 eight genera, Tiz. dysjcsthesiac, dysorexia, 
 dysciiivisia, apoceno*es, ej/ischeses, tumores, 
 ec topis, and dialyses' 
 
 Localis membrana. The pia mater. 
 
 LOCH1A. (Fro n Ko%sveo t to bring 
 forth.) The cleansings. The serous, and 
 tor the most part green-coloured, dis- 
 charge that takes place from the uterus and 
 vagina of women, during the first four days 
 after deliv' ry. 
 
 LOCHIORRHOZA. (From Ao^/a, and 
 PM> to flo ,v.) An excessive discharge of 
 the lochia. 
 
 Locked jaw. See Tetanus. 
 
 Logwood. See Lignum, campechense. 
 
 LO^CHITIS. (From AO^W, a lai.ce; so 
 named because the leaves resemble the 
 head of a lance.) The herb spleenwort. 
 
 LOHOANUM:. (From longus, long; so 
 named from its length.) The intestinum 
 rectum. 
 
 LONGING. A disease peculiar to the 
 female, and only during pregnancy, and 
 those states in which the uterine discharge 
 is suppressed. 
 
 LONGISSIMUS DORSI. Lumbo dor- 
 so tracha'den of Dumas. This muscle, 
 which is somewhat thicker than the sacro- 
 lumbalis, greatly resembles it, however, in 
 its shape and extent, and arises, in com- 
 mon with that muscle, between it and the 
 spine. It ascends upwards along the spine, 
 and is inserted by small double tendons 
 into the posterior and inferior part of all 
 the transverse process.es of the vertebrae of 
 the back, and sometimes of the last verte- 
 bra of the neck. From its outside it sends 
 off several bundles of fleshy fibres, inter- 
 spersed with a few tendinous filaments, 
 which are usually inserted into the lower 
 edge of the ten uppermost ribs, not far 
 from their tubercles. In some subjects, 
 however, they, are found inserted into a 
 less number, and in others, though more 
 rarely, into every one of the ribs. To- 
 wards the upper part of this muscle is 
 observed a broad and thin portion of 
 fleshy fibres, which cross and intimately 
 adhere to the fibres of the longissimus dor- 
 si. This portion arises from the upper and 
 posterior part of the transverse processes 
 of the five or six uppermost vertebrae of 
 the back, by as many tendinous origins, 
 and is usually inserted, by six tendinous 
 and fleshy slips, into the transverse pro- 
 cesses of the six inferior vertebrae of the 
 neck. This portion is described by Wins- 
 low and Albmus as a distinct muscle ; by 
 the former under the name of transversalis 
 major colli, and by the latter under that 
 of transversalis cervicis. But its fibres 
 are so intimately connected with those of 
 the longissimus dorsi, that it may very 
 properly be considered as an appendage 
 to the latter. The use of this muscle is to 
 extend the vertebrae of the back, and to 
 keep the trunk of the body erect ; by 
 
456 
 
 LOP 
 
 LUD 
 
 means of its appendage, it likewise serves 
 to turn the neck obliquely backwards, and 
 a little to one side. 
 
 LONGISSIMUS MASUS. The flexor tertii 
 internodii poilicis. 
 
 LONGISSIMUS ocutr. The obliquus ma- 
 jor oculi. 
 
 LONGITUDINAL SINUS. Longitu- 
 dinal sinus of the dura rnater. A trian- 
 gular canal, proceeding in the falciform 
 process of the dura muter, immediately 
 under the bones of the skull, from the 
 cnsla galh to the tentorium, where it 
 branches into the lateral sinuses. The 
 longitudinal sinus uas a number of trabe- 
 culae or fibres crossing it. Its use is to re- 
 ceive the blood from the veins of the pia 
 mater, and convey it into the lateral si- 
 nuses, to be carried through the internal 
 jugulars to the heart. 
 
 LONGUS COLLI. Pre dor so cervical 
 of Dumas, This is a pretty considerable 
 muscie, situated close i\> the anterior and 
 lateral part of the vertebra of vhe neck. 
 Its outer edge is in part covered by the 
 rectus internus major. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy within the thorax, from the 
 bodies of the three superior vertebrae of 
 the back, Ittci-ally ; from the bottom and 
 fore part of tae transverse processes of the 
 first and second vertebrae of the bek, and 
 of the last vertebra of the neck : and like- 
 wise froui the upper and ar tenor points of 
 the transverse processes 01' -he sixth, fifth, 
 fourth, and third vertebrae of the neck, by 
 as many small cil c unct tendons ; and is in- 
 serted, tendinous into 'he fore-part of the 
 second vertebra of the neck, near it? fel- 
 low. Thi.s muscle, when ic acts singly, 
 moves the neck to one side ; but, whtn 
 both act, the neck is brought directly for- 
 wards. 
 
 LONICEHA. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandna. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 LOXICERA DIERVILLA. The systematic 
 name of a species of honey-suckle. See 
 Diervilla. 
 
 LONICERA pERtcuMENUM. Honey-suckle. 
 This beautiful and common plant was for- 
 merly used in the cure of asthma, for 
 cleansing fordid ulcers, and removing dis- 
 eases of the skin, virtues it does not now 
 appear to possess. 
 
 Looseness. See Diarrhoea. 
 
 Loi'tx RADIX. Radix lopeziana. Ra- 
 dix indica lopeziana. The root of an un- 
 known tree growing-, according to some, 
 at Goa. It is met with in pieces of diffe- 
 rent thickness, some at least of two inches 
 diameter. The woody part is whitish, and 
 very light ; softer, more spongy, and whiter 
 next the bark, including a denser, some- 
 what reddish, medullary part. The bark 
 is rough, wrinkled, brown, soft, and, as it 
 were, ooHy, pretty thick, covered with a 
 thin paler cuticle. Neither the woody 
 nor corticle part has any remarkable smell 
 
 or taste, nor any appearance of resinous 
 matter. It appears that this medicine has 
 been remarkabty effectual in stopning col- 
 liquative diarrhoeas, which had resisted the 
 usaal remedies. Those attending the 
 last stage of consumptions were particular- 
 ly relieved by its use. It seemed to uct, 
 not by an islringentpowerj but by a faculty 
 of restraining and appeasing spasmodic and 
 inordinate rnohons of the intestines. Dr. 
 Gauhiuj, who g'v-s this account, compares 
 its action ;o hat of fimarouba, but thinks 
 it more efficacious than this medicine. 
 
 Lopez-root. See Lopez radix. , 
 
 LOPEZIAXA RADIX. Sea Lopez radix. 
 
 LOPHATUA. (From xo<f>o?, the hinder 
 part of the neck.) Lophta. The first 
 vertebra of the neck. 
 
 LORDOSIS. (From *o<j><oc, curved, bent.) 
 An affection of the spine, in which it is bent 
 inwards. 
 
 LOHICAV (From lorico, to crust over.) 
 A kind of lute, with which vessels are coat- 
 ed before they are put into the fire. 
 
 LORICATIOS. Coating. Nicholson re- 
 commends the following composition for 
 the coating of glass vessels, to prevent their 
 breaking when exposed to heat. Take of 
 sand and clay, equal parts; make them 
 into a thin paste with fresh blood, pre- 
 vented from coagulating by agitation, till 
 it is cold, ; and diluted with water ; add to 
 this some hair, and powdered glass ; with 
 a br'jsh, dipped in this mixture, besmear 
 the giass ; and when this layer is dry, let 
 the same operation be repeated twice, or 
 ofiener, till the coat applied is about one- 
 third part of an inch in thickness. 
 
 LORIND TVIATIIICIS. An epilepsy, or a con- 
 vulsive disorder, proceeding from the uterus. 
 
 Lots of Appetite. See Anorexia. 
 
 LOTION. (Lotto ; from law* to wash ) 
 An external fluid application. Lotions are 
 usually applied by wetting linen in them, 
 and keeping it on the part affected. 
 
 LOTUS. (From x, to desire.) 1. A tree 
 whose fruit was said to be so delicious as 
 to make those who tasted it to forsake all 
 other desires : hence the proverb Aa>rcv 
 ty&yov, lotum gustavi : I have tasted lotus. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Diadelphia. Or- 
 der, Decandria. 
 
 Lousy disease. A general corruption of 
 the humours, in consequence of which 
 these insects are bred in ulcers, and cover 
 the whole body. 
 
 LOVE-APPLE. The fruit of the Solatium 
 lycopersicum of Linnaeus. It is so much 
 esteemed by the Portuguese and the 
 Spaniards, that it is an ingredient in almost 
 all their soups and sauces, and is deemed 
 cooling and nutritive. 
 
 Lo-veage. See Levisticum. 
 
 LOXARTHRGS. (From xo|o?, oblique, 
 and *<9oi>, a joint.) An obliquity of the 
 joint, without spasm or luxation. 
 
 BEL7IOXTU. 'L'hc v.'uxen vein, 
 
LUM 
 
 LUM 
 
 457 
 
 called also ludus paracelsi. A stony mat- 
 ter Siud to be serviceable in calculus. 
 
 LUES DEIFICA. One of the pompous names 
 for epilepsy. 
 
 LUES NEURODES coNVUisiVA. A mild ty- 
 phus fever. 
 
 LUES VENEREA. (From M/, to dis- 
 solve, because ir produces dissolution ; and 
 venerea, from Venus, because it is propa- 
 gated by acts of venery ) The plague of 
 Venus, or the venereal disease JL>r. Culjen 
 culls it syphilis. It has also been called the 
 venereal pestilence, or pox. Jlphrodiaius 
 morbvs, Morbus gallicus. Indicm morbus. 
 JVeapolitanus morbus. Patursa. See Syphi- 
 lis and Gonorrhoea 
 
 LUJULA. (Corrupted or contracted 
 from Jlllehijah, Praise the Lord; so called 
 from its n.any virtues.) Jicetosella. Wood- 
 sorrel. Oxalis acetvsella of Liunssus. 
 This delicate indigenous plant is totally 
 inodorous, but has a grateful acid taste, 
 which is more agreeab<e than (he common 
 sorrel, and approaches near to that of the 
 juice of lemons, or the acid of tartar, with 
 which it also corresponds in a great mea- 
 sure in its medical effects, being esteemed 
 refrigerant, antiscorbutic, and diuretic. Its 
 principal use, however, is to allay inordi- 
 nate heat, and to quench thirst ; for ihis 
 purpose a pleasant whey may be formed by 
 boiling the plant in milk. An essential 
 salt is prepared from this plani, known by 
 the name of Essential Salt of Lemons, and 
 commonly used for taking ink-stains out of 
 linen. 
 
 LUMBAGO. (From lumbus, the loin.) 
 A rheumatic affection of the muscles about 
 the loins. 
 
 LUMBAGO PSOADICA. Lumbago apostema- 
 tosa. Lumbago ab arthrocace. Pains in the 
 loins from abscess. 
 
 LUMBABES ARTERI/E. The Uumbal ar- 
 teries. 
 
 LUMBARES NERVI. The lumbal nerves. 
 
 LUMBABES VEX./E. The lumbal nerves. 
 
 LUMBARIS EXTERNUS. See Quadratus 
 lumborum. 
 
 LUMBARIS ISTTERKUS. See Psoas mag- 
 nus. 
 
 LUMBAR ABSCESS. Psoas abscess. 
 A species of arthropuosis, that receives its 
 name from the situation in which the 
 matter is found, namely, upon the side of 
 the psoas muscle, or betwixt that and the 
 iliacus internus. Between these muscles, 
 there lies a quantity of loose cellular mem- 
 brane, in which an inflammation often 
 takes place, either spontaneously or from 
 mechanical injuries. This terminates in an 
 abscess that can procure no outlet but by 
 a circuitous course, in which it generally 
 produces irreparable mischief, without 
 any violent symptoms occurring to alarm 
 the patient. The abscess sometimes forms 
 a swelling above Poupart's ligament ; 
 sometimes below it; and frequently the 
 
 matter glides under the fascia of the thigh. 
 Occasionally, it makes its way through the 
 sacro-ischiaiic foramen, and assumes rather 
 the appearance of a fistula in ano. The 
 uneasiness in the loins, and the impulse 
 communicated to the tumour by coughing, 
 evince that the disease arises in the lumbar 
 region ; but it must be confessed, that we 
 can hardly ever know the existence of ihe 
 disorder, before the tumour, by presenting 
 itself externally, leaf's us to such infor- 
 mation. The lumbar abbcess is sometimes 
 connected with diseased vertebra:, which 
 may either- be a cause or effect of the col r 
 lection of matter. The disease, however, 
 is frequently unattended with this compli- 
 cation. 
 
 The situation of the symptoms of lumbar 
 abscess renders this affection liable to be 
 mistaken for some others, viz. lumbago 
 and nephritic pains, and, towards its ter- 
 mination, for crural or femoral hernia. The 
 first, however, is not attended with the 
 shivering that occurs here; and nephritic 
 complaints are generally discoverable by 
 attention to the state of the urine. The 
 distinction from crural hernia is more dif- 
 ficult. In both, a soft inelastic swelling is 
 felt in the same situation ; but in hernia, 
 it is attended with obstructed fseces, vo- 
 mitting, &c. and its appearance is always 
 sudden, while the lumbar tumour is pre- 
 ceded by various complaints before its ap- 
 pearance in the thigh In a horizontal pos- 
 ture, the abscess also totally disappears, 
 while the hernia docs not. 
 
 Lumbar region. The loins. 
 
 LUMBRICALES MANUS. (Lumbri. 
 caleSf sc. muscuhts , from their resemblance 
 to the lumbricus, or earth-worm.) Fidici- 
 nales. Flexor primi internodii digitorum 
 manus vel perforatns lumbricales of Cow- 
 per. Anuti tendinn phalangiens of I)umas. 
 The four small fingers of the flexors of 
 the fingers, which assist the bending of the 
 fingers when the long flexors are in full 
 action. They arise thin and fleshy from 
 the outside of the tendons of the flexor 
 profundus, a little above the lower edge of 
 the carpal ligaments, and are inserted by 
 long slender tendons into the outer sides 
 of the broad tendons of the interosseal 
 muscles, about the middle of the first joint 
 of the fingers. 
 
 LUMB1UCALES PEDIS. Planti tendi- 
 no phalangieti of Dumas. Four muscles like 
 the former, that increase the flexion of the 
 toes, and draw them inwards. 
 
 LUMBRICUS. (6 lubricitate t from its 
 slipperiness.) Jlscans lumbricoides. Lum~ 
 bricus teres. The long round worm. A spe- 
 cies of worm which inhabits occasionally the 
 human intestines. It has three nipples at 
 its head, and a triangulgr mouth in its mid- 
 dle. Its length is from four to twelve inches, 
 and its thickness, when twehe inches long, 
 about that of a goose-quill, They are some' 
 3N 
 
45S 
 
 LUP 
 
 LYC 
 
 times solitary, at other times very nume- 
 rous. 
 
 LTJMBBICUS TERRESTRIS. See Earth- 
 worm. 
 
 LUMBUS VENERIS. See J^Rttefolium. 
 
 LUNA. (So named from its resemblance 
 in brightness to silver.) The old alchemis- 
 tical name of silver. 
 
 Lunar caustic. See Nitras urgenti. 
 
 LtrNARE os. One of the bones of the 
 wrist. 
 
 LUNATICA ISCHURIA. (From luna, the 
 moon.) A suppression of urine which re- 
 turns monthly. It is noticed by Sau- 
 vages. 
 
 LUNG. Pulmo. The lungs are two 
 viscera situated in the chest, by means 
 of which we breathe. The lung, in the 
 right cavity of the chest, is divided into 
 three lobes, "chat in the left cavity into 
 two. They hang in the chest, attached 
 at their superior part to th*e neck, by 
 means of the trachea, and are separated 
 by the mediastinum. They are also at- 
 tached to the heart, by means of the pulmo- 
 nary vessels. The substance of the lungs 
 is of four kinds, viz, vesicular, vascular, 
 bronchial, and a parenchymatous substance. 
 The vesicular substance is composed of the 
 air-cells. The vascular invests those cells 
 like a net-work. The bronchial is through- 
 out the lungs, having the air cells at their 
 extremities : and the spongy substance 
 that connects the spaces between these 
 parts is termed the parenchyma. The 
 lungs are covered with a fine membrane, a 
 reflexion of the pleura, called pleura pul- 
 monalis. The internal surface of the air- 
 cells is covered with a very fine, delicate, 
 and sensible membrane, which is continued 
 from the larynx through the trachea and 
 bronchia. The arteries of the lungs are 
 the pulmonary, which circulate the blood 
 through the air-cells to undergo a certain 
 chang^e, and ihe bronchial artery, a branch 
 of the aorta, which carries blood to the 
 lungs for their nourishment. The pul- 
 monary veins return the blood that has 
 undergone this change, by four trunks, into 
 the left auricle of the heart. The bron- 
 chial veins terminate in the vena azygos. 
 The nerves of the lungs are from the 
 eighth pair and great intercostal. The ab- 
 sorbents are of two orders ; the superficial 
 and deep-seated : the former are more rea- 
 dily detected than the latter.. The glands 
 of these viscera are called bronchial. They 
 are muciparous, and situated about the 
 bronchia. See Respiration. 
 
 Lung -wort ', spotted. See Pulmonaria ma- 
 culata. 
 
 LUP1A. (From Kvinie, to molest.) A ge- 
 nus of disease, including encysted tumours, 
 whose contents an very thick, and some- 
 times solid, as meliccris, atherama, steatoma, 
 and ganglion. 
 
 (From wn, grief, or dislike ; 
 
 so called from its extreme bitterness. ) Un^. 
 der this term the white lupin is directed 
 in some pharmacopoeias. The seed, the or- 
 dinary food of mankind in the days of Ga- 
 len and Pliny, is now forgotten. Its fari- 
 naceous and bitter meal is occasionally 
 exhibited to remove worms from the intes- 
 tines, and made into poultices to resolve 
 indolent tumours. 
 
 LUPIKUS ALB us. The systematic name of' 
 the white lupin. See Lupinm. 
 
 .LUPULUS. (From Mm,, dislike ; so 
 named from its bitterness.) Convolvulus 
 perennis. The hop. It is the floral leaf 
 or bractea of this plant, ffumulus lupulus 
 of Linnaeus, that is dried and used in va- 
 rious kinds of strong beer. Hops have a 
 bitter taste, less ungrateful than most of 
 the other strong bitters, accompanied with 
 some degree of warmth and aroma dc bit- 
 ter, and are highly intoxicating. The hop- 
 flower also exhales a considerable quantity 
 of its narcotic power in drying ; hence those 
 who sleep in the hop-houses are with diffi- 
 culty roused from their slumber. A pillar 
 stuffed with these flowers is said to have 
 laid our present monarch to sleep when 
 oilier remedies had failed. 
 
 LUPUS. The wolf, so named from its 
 rapacity. The cancer is also so called, be- 
 cause it eats away the flesh like a wolf. 
 
 LUSTRAGO. (From histro, to expiate ; so 
 called because it was used in the ancient 
 purifications.) Flat or base vervain. 
 
 Lute. See Lutum. 
 
 LUTEA CORPORA. See Corpora lutea. 
 
 LUTEOLA, (From lutuin, mud, because 
 it grows in muddy places, or is the colout? 
 of mud.) Struthium. Dyer's weed. I)i- 
 oscorides recommends it as useful in jaun- 
 dice, but it is now neglected. 
 
 LUTUM. (From XUTG?, soluble.) Cae- 
 mentum. Mud. Lute. A composition with 
 which chymical vessels are covered, to 
 preserve them from the violence of the 
 fire, and to close exactly their joinings to 
 each other, to retain the substances which 
 they contain when they are volatile and 
 reduced to vapour. 
 
 LUXATION. (Luxatnra ; from hixo, to 
 put out of joint.) A dislocation of a bone 
 from its proper cavity. 
 
 LYCHANCHE. (From xvxo?, a wolf, and 
 <*.yX,(e t to strangle. A species of quincy, in 
 which the patient makes a noise like the 
 howling of a wolf. 
 
 LYCHANTHROPJA. (From A.wcoc,a wolf, and 
 tv6g!Toc, a man.) A species o* insanity, in 
 which the patients leave their houses in 
 the night, and wander about like wolves, 
 in unfrequented places. 
 
 LYCHINIS. (From M%S, a torch ; be- 
 cause the ancients used 'ts leaves rolled 
 up for torches.) A name of several vegeta- 
 ble productions. 
 
 LYCOCTOXUM. (From AWCO?, a wolf, and 
 to slay ; so called because it was 
 
LYM 
 
 LYM 
 
 459 
 
 water. The lymphatic vessels absorb this 
 water from the tela cellulosa of the whole 
 body, from all the viscera and the cavities 
 
 ibe custom of hunters to secrete it in raw somewhat plastic. The quantity in the hu- 
 flesh,forthe purpose of destroying wolves.) man body appears to be very great, as the 
 LYCOPERDON. (From MW, a wolf, system of the lymphatic vessels forms no 
 and -mgJa, to break wind; so named he- small part of it. Its constituent princi- 
 cause it was supposed to spring from the pies appear to be gelatinous albuminous 
 dung of wolves.) 'l. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 
 Cryptogamia. Order, Fungi. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the puff- of the viscera; and convey it to the tho- 
 ball. Crepitus lupi. A round or egg shaped racic duct, where it is mixed with the 
 fungus, the Lycoperdon bovista of Linnaeus, chyle. 
 
 when fresh, of a white colour, with a very The use of the lymph is to turn the su- 
 sliort, or scarcely any pedicle, growing in perfluous nutritious jelly from every part, 
 dry pasture grounds. When young, it is and to mix it with the chyle in the thora- 
 sometimes covered with tubercles on the cic duct, there to be further converted in- 
 outside, and is pulpy within. By age it to the nature of the animal ; and lastly, it 
 becomes smooth externally, and dries in- has mixed with it the superfluous aqueous 
 ternally, into a very fine, light, brownish vapour, which is expired into the cavity of 
 dust, which is used by the common people the cranium, thorax, and abdomen. 
 
 LYMPHATIC GLANDS. 'Glandule 
 lymphatics. See Conglobate glands. 
 
 LYMPHATICS. Absorbent vessels, 
 that carry a transparent fluid, or lymph. 
 They are small and transparent, and origi- 
 nate in every part of the body. With the 
 lacteal vessels of the intestines, they form 
 what is termed the absorbent system. Their 
 termination is in the thoracic duct. See 
 
 to stop haemorrhages. 
 
 LYCOPERDON BOVISTA, The systematic 
 name of the pufF-ball. See Lycoperdon. 
 
 LYCOPERDON TUBER. The systematic 
 name of the truffle. See Truffle. 
 
 LYCOPERSICUM. (From AMCOC, a wolf, and 
 Tr^ertnov, a peach ; so called from its excit- 
 ing a violent degree of lust.) Wolf's 
 peach. Poisonous. 
 
 LYCJOPODIUM. (From \vw, a wolf, Absorbent vessels, Lacteals, and Thoracic 
 and True, a foot; so called from its sup- duct. 
 
 posed resemblance.) 1. The name of a Lymphatics of the head and neck. Ab- 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system, sorbents are found on the scalp and about 
 Class, Cryptogamia. Order, Musci. the viscera of the neck, which unite into a 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Mus- considerable branch, that accompanies the 
 cus clavatus. Club moss. Wolf's claw, jugular vein. Absorbents have not been 
 This plant, Lycopodium clavatum of Lin- detected in the human brain ; yet there 
 naeus, affords a great quantity of pollen, can be no doubt of there being such ves- 
 which is much esteemed in some places to sels : it ?s probable that they pass out of 
 
 the cranium through the canalis caroticus 
 and foramen lacerum in basi cranii, on each 
 side, and join the above jugular branch, 
 which passes through some glands as it pro- 
 ceeds into the chest to the angle of the sub- 
 
 sprinkle on young children, to prevent, and 
 in the curing parts which are fretting. A 
 decoction of the herb is said to be a spe- 
 cific in the cure of the plica polonica. 
 
 LYCOPODIUM CLAVATUM. The systema- 
 tic name of the club-moss. See Lycopo- 
 ditim. 
 
 LICOPODIUM SEIAGO. The systematic 
 
 clavian and jugular veins. 
 
 The absorbents, from the right side of 
 the head and neck, and from the right arm, 
 
 name of the upright club-moss. See Mus- do not run across the neck, to unite with 
 
 cus erectus. the great trunk of the system ; they have an 
 
 LYCOPSIS. (From AWXOC, a wolf, and <4/?, equal opportunity of dropping their con- 
 
 an aspect ; so called from its being of the tents into the angle betwixt the right sub- 
 
 colour of a wolf.) Echium .^gyptiacum, clavian and the jugular vein. These ves- 
 
 or wail bugloss. sels then uniting, form a trunk, which is lit- 
 
 LYCOPUS. (From *ww?, a wolf, and tie more than an inch, nay, sometimes not 
 
 :r*?, a foot; so named from its likeness.) a quarter of an inch, in length, but which 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- has nearly as great a diameter as the proper 
 
 trunk of the left side. 
 
 naean system. Class, Diandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. Wolf's claw, or water hore- 
 hound. The lycopus europeus is astringent, 
 
 LYGISMUS. (From Mytfa to distort.) A 
 dislocation. 
 
 LYGUS. (From xt/^/fa, to bend; so 
 called from its flexibility.) The agnus 
 castus. 
 
 LYMPH. Lympha. The liquid con- 
 tained in the lymphatic vessels. It has a 
 
 It 
 
 fatuous smell, no taste, and is of a crystal 
 
 line colour. Its specific gravity is greater trunk there are many valves. 
 
 than water ; in consistence, it is thin and Lymphatics of the vpper extremities. 
 
 This vessel lies upon the right subclavian 
 vein, and receives a very considerable num- 
 ber of lymphatic vessels ; not only does it 
 receive the lymphatics from the right side 
 of the head, thyroid gland, neck, &c. and 
 the lymphatics of the arm, but it receives 
 also those from the right side of the thorax 
 and diaphragm, from the lungs of this side, 
 and from the parts supplied by the mam- 
 mary artery. Both in this and in (he great 
 
460 
 
 LYS 
 
 The absorbents of the upper extremities the subclavian and jugular veins. In this 
 are divided into superficial and deep- course it receives : the absorbents of the 
 seated. The superficial absorbents ascend kidneys, which are superficial and deep- 
 under the skin in every direction to the seated, and unite as they proceed towards 
 wrist, from whence a branch proceeds the thoracic duct : and the absorbents of the 
 upon the posterior surface of the fore-arm spleen, which are upon its peritoneal coat, 
 to the head of the radius, over the internal and unite with those of the pancreas : a 
 condyle of the humerus, up to the axilla, branch, ffjm a plexus of vessels passing 
 receiving several branches as it proceeds, above and below the duodenum, and 
 Another branch proceeds from the wrist formed by the absorbents of the stomach, 
 along the anterior part of the fore-arm, which come from the lesser and greater 
 and forms a net-work, with a branch coming curvature, and are united about the pylo- 
 over the ulna from the posterior part, and rus with those of the pancreas and liver, 
 ascends on the inside of ihe humerus to the which converge from the external surface 
 glands of the axilla. The deep seated ab- and internal parts towards the portx of 
 sorbents accompany the larger blood-ves- the liver, and also by several branches from 
 sels, and pass through two glands about the the gall-bladder. 
 
 middle of the humerus, and ascend to the Use of Lymphatics. The office of these 
 
 glands of the axilla. The superficial and vessels is to take up substances which are 
 
 deep-seated absorbents . having passed applied to their mouths ; thus the vapour 
 
 through the axillary glands, form two of circumscribed cavities, and of the cells 
 
 trunks, which unite into one, to be inserted of the cellular membrane, are removed by 
 
 with the jugular absorbents into the thora- the lymphatics of those parts; and thus 
 
 cic duct, at the angle formed by the union mercury and other substances are taken 
 
 of the subclavian with the jugular vein. into the system when rubbed on the skin. 
 
 Lymphatics of the inferior extremities. The principle by which this absorption 
 
 These are also superficial and deep seated, takes place, is a power inherent in the 
 
 The superficial ones lie between the skin mouths of absorbing vessels, a vis insita, 
 
 and muscles. Those of the toes and foot dependent on the high degree of irritability 
 
 form a branch, which ascends upon the of their internal membrane, by which the 
 
 back of tiie foot, over the tendon of the vessels contract and propel the fluid for- 
 
 cruxus an 1 icus, forms with other branches wards. Hence the use of this function ap- 
 
 a plexus above the ancles, then proceeds pears to be of the utmost importance, viz. 
 
 along the tibia over the knee, sometimes to supply the blood with chyle ; to re- 
 
 passes through a gland, and proceeds lip move the superfluous vapour of circum- 
 
 the inside of the thigh, to the subinguinal scribed cavities, otherwise dropsies, as hy- 
 
 glands. The deep-seated absorbents follow drocephalus, hydrothorax, hydrocordis, 
 
 the course of the arteries, and accompany ascites, hydrocele, &c. would constantly 
 
 the femoral artery, in which course they be taking place : to remove the superflu- 
 
 pass through some glands in the leg and ous vapour from the cells of the cellular 
 
 above the knee, and then proceed to some membrane dispersed throughout every part 
 
 deep seated subinguinal glands. The ab- the body, that anasarca may not take 
 
 sorbents from about the external parts of place : to remove the hard and soil parts 
 
 the pubis, as the penis, perineum, and of the body, and to convey into the system 
 
 from the external parts of the pelvis, in medicines which are applied to the surface 
 
 general proceed to the inguinal glands, of the body, 
 
 The subinguinal and inguinal glands send 
 
 forth several branches, which pass through 
 
 LTPOMA. See Lipoma. 
 
 LYRA. (From At/gat, a lyre, or rtiusical 
 
 the abdominal ring into the cavity of the instrument.) Psalterium. The triangular 
 
 abdomen. 
 
 medullary space between the posterior 
 
 Lymphatics of the abdominal and thoracic crura of the fbrnix of the cerebrum, which 
 
 'viscera. The absorbents of the lower ex- is marked with prominent medullary fibres 
 
 tremities accompany the external iliac ar- that give the appearance of a lyre, 
 tery, where they are joined by many LTBUS. (From lyra t the lyre ; so called 
 
 branches from the uterus, urinary bladder, * 
 spermatic chord, and some branches accom 
 
 panymg the internal 
 
 than ascend to the sacrum, where they form 
 
 because its leaves are divided like the 
 strings of a lyre.) The doronicum Germani- 
 iliac artery ; they cum, or German leopard's-bane. 
 
 LTSIGTIA. (From MU, to loosen, and 
 
 a plexus, which proceeds over the psoas yviov, a member.) The relaxation of limbs- 
 muscles, and, meeting with the lacteate of LYSIMACHIA. (From Lysimachus, 
 the mesentery, form the thoracic duct, or who first discovered it.) The name of a 
 
 trunk of the absorbents, which is of a ser- 
 pentine form, about the size of a crow- 
 quill, and runs up the dorsal vertebrae, 
 through the posterior opening of the dia- 
 phragm, between the aorta and vena azy- 
 gos, to the angle formed by the union of 
 
 genus of plants in the Linnsan system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 LYSIMACHIA IHJMMULAHIA. The syste- 
 matic name of the money-wort. See JYum- 
 mularta. 
 
 LTSIMACHIA PURPURZA. The herb, 
 
MAC 
 
 toot, and flowers of this plant, Ly thrum 
 salicaria of Linnaeus, possess a considera- 
 ble degree of astringency, and are used 
 medicinally in the cure of diarrhoeas and 
 dysenteries, fluor albus, and hemoptysis. 
 
 LYSSOHECTTTS. (From Aaxr<r,*, canine 
 madness, and fatou/Jit, to bite.) One who 
 is mad in consequence of having been bit- 
 ten by a mad animal. 
 
 LYTHRUM. (From *v6gov, blood; so 
 
 MAC 
 
 461 
 
 called from its resemblance in colour, and 
 Salicaria, from aaiix, a willow ; from the 
 resemblance of its leaves to those of a 
 willow.) The name of a genus of p. nuts 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Dodeandria. 
 Order, Digynia, 
 
 LYTHIWM SALICARIA. The systematic 
 name of the common or purple willow- 
 herb. See Lysimachia purpu rea. 
 
 THIS letter has two significations : 
 when herbs, flowers, chips, or such-like 
 substances, are ordered in a prescription^ 
 and M. follows them, it signifies manipulus, 
 a handful ; and when any quantity of other 
 ingredients is directed, it is a contraction 
 of misce ; thus, m. f. mist, signifies mix 
 and make a mixture. 
 
 MACANDOK. (Indian.) A tree grow- 
 ing in Malabar, whose fruit is roasted and 
 eaten as a cure for dysenteries and relief 
 in cholera morbus, and other complaints. 
 MACAPATLI. Sarsaparilla. 
 MACAXOCOTLIFERA. The name of a tree 
 in the West Indies, whose fruit is sweet 
 and laxative. A decoction of the bark of 
 this tree cures the itch, and the powder 
 thereof heals ulcers. 
 
 Macedonian parsley. See Petroselinum 
 Macedonicum. 
 
 MACEDOXISIUM SEMF/ST. The seeds of the 
 Smyrnium olusatrum, said to possess bitter- 
 ish, aromatic, and carminative virtues. 
 
 MACER. (From masa, Heb.) Grecian 
 macer, or mace. The root -which is im- 
 ported from Barbary by this name is sup- 
 posed to be the simarouba, and is said to 
 be antidysenteric. 
 
 MACERATION. (From macero, to soft- 
 en by water.) In a pharmaceutical sense, 
 this term implies an infusion either with or 
 without heat, wherein the ingredients are 
 intended to be almost wholly dissolved, in 
 order to extract their virtues. 
 
 MACERONA. The Smyrnium olusatrum 
 or herb Alexander. 
 
 MACHARIA. The persicaria, or peach- 
 kernels. 
 
 MACHJERION. J\fach<eris. The ampu- 
 tating-knife. 
 
 MACHAON. The proper name of an 
 antient physician, said to be one of the 
 sons of jtsculapius ; whence some authors 
 have fancied to dignify their own inventions 
 with his name, as particularly a collyrium, 
 described by Scribonius, intitled, Jlsclcfrias 
 Machaonis ,- and hence, also, medicine in 
 general is by some called drs Machaonia. 
 
 ARISTIOJTIS. A ttl&* 
 
 chine for reducing dislocation. 
 
 MACHiNULas. A word sometimes used 
 by physical writers to express those little 
 compositions, which are parts of stone. 
 It is a sort of rocky marie. 
 
 MACIA. The anagallis. 
 
 MACIES. A wasting of the body. See 
 Atrophy and Tabes. 
 
 MACIS. Mace. The middle bark of the 
 nutmeg. A thick, tough, reticulated unc- 
 tuous membrane, of a lively, reddish, yel- 
 low colour, approaching to that of saffron, 
 which envelopes the shell of the nutmeg. 
 See Mix moschata. The mace, when fresh, 
 is of a blood-red colour, and acquires its 
 yellow hue in drying. It is dried in the 
 sun, upon hurdles fixed above one another, 
 and then, it is said, sprinkled with sea- 
 water, to prevent its crumbling in carry- 
 ing. It has a pleasant aromatic smell, and 
 a warm, bitterish, moderately pungent 
 taste. It is in common use as a grateful 
 spice, and appears to be in its' general qua- 
 lities nearly similar to the nutmeg. The 
 principal difference consists in the mace 
 being much warmer, more bitter, less 
 unctuous, and sitting easier on weak sto- 
 machs. 
 
 Mace possesses qualities similar to those 
 of nutmeg, but is less astringent, and its 
 oil is supposed to be more volatile and 
 acrid. 
 
 MACRE. The macer. 
 
 MACROPHYSOCEPHALUS. (From jueuegsc, 
 long, <f>yer/r, nature, and K<PA, the head.) 
 One who has a head unnaturally long and 
 large. This word, according to Turton, 
 is only used by Ambrose Parey. 
 
 MACROFIPER. (From ^awgo?, long, and 
 srmgtf, pepper.) See Piper longum. 
 
 MACROPNEA. (From /uaj^o?, long, and 
 STVMO, to breathe.) A difficulty of breath- 
 ing, where the inspirations are at long in- 
 tervals. 
 
 MACULA. A spot. A permanent dis 
 colouration of Some portion of the skin, 
 often with & change of its texture, but twt 
 
462 
 
 MAC, 
 
 MAG 
 
 connected with any disorder of the con- 
 stitution. 
 
 MACTTtaj ALB.?E. White specks on the 
 eye. 
 
 MACULJJ HEPATICJZ. Hepatic, or liver- 
 coloured spots on the skin. 
 
 MACULA LATVT:. Shingles, or erysipe- 
 las. 
 
 MACULJE OCULORUM. Cataracts; white 
 specks on the eye. 
 
 MACULA PESTILENTES. Petecliial, or 
 purple spots. 
 
 MACUL/E VENEREJE. The venereal erup- 
 tion. 
 
 MACULA VOLATICJE. Any transitory 
 eruption. 
 
 MAD-APPLES. The oblong egg-shaped 
 fruit of the Solanum melongena of Linnaeus. 
 They are often boiled, in their native 
 places, in soups and sauces, the same as 
 the love-apple ; are accounted very nutri- 
 tive, and are much sought after by the 
 Notaries of Venus. 
 
 MADAROSIS. (From (**oc> bald, with- 
 out hair.) A defect or loss of eye-brows, 
 or eye-lashes, causing a disagreeable defer- 
 mity, and painful sensation of the eyes in 
 & strong light. 
 
 Madder. See Rubia. 
 
 Madness. See Melancholia, Insania, and 
 Mania. 
 
 Madness, Canine. See Hydrophobia. 
 
 MA DOB. Moisture. A sweating. See 
 Ephidrosis. 
 
 MAGDALEOIT. (Fiom ,uwcra>, to knead.) 
 A mass of plaster, or other composition, 
 reduced to a cylindrical form. 
 
 MAGELLANICAXUS CORTEX. The Win- 
 teranus cortex, nearly allied in its proper- 
 ties to canella alba. 
 
 MAGISTERT. (From magister, a mas- 
 ter.) The ancient chymists used this word 
 to signify a peculiar and secret method of 
 preparing any medicine, as it were, by a 
 masterly process. A subtle preparation, 
 as a precipitate or solution by menstruum. 
 
 MAGISTRALIA. (From magister, a mas- 
 ter.) Applied, by way of eminence, to 
 such medicines as are extemporaneous, or 
 in common use. 
 
 MAGISTRAXTIA. (From magistro, to 
 rule; so called-. by way of eminence, as 
 exceeding all others in virtue.) See Impe- 
 ratoria. 
 
 MAGMA. (From [4&<rtru>, to blend to- 
 gether) Ecfriesma. A thick ointment. 
 The faeces of an ointment after the thinner 
 parts are strained off. A confection. 
 
 MAGNES. (From Magnes, its inven- 
 tor.) The magnet, or load-stone. A mud- 
 dy iron ore, in which the iron is modified in 
 such a manner as to afford a passage to a 
 fluid called the magnetic fluid. The mag- 
 net exhibit a certain phenomena; it is known 
 by its property of attracting steel filings, 
 and is found in Auvergne, in Biscay, in 
 Spain, in Sweden, and Siberia. 
 
 MAGNES ARSENICALIS. Arsenical mag- 
 net. It is a composition of equal parts of 
 antimony, sulphur, and arsenic, mixed and 
 melted together, so as to become a glassy 
 body. 
 
 MAGSTES EPILEPSI.E. The native cinna- 
 bar. 
 
 MAGNESIA. 1. The ancient chymists 
 gave this name to such substances as they 
 conceived to have the power of attracting 
 any principle from the air. Thus an earth 
 which, on being exposed to the air, in- 
 creased in weight, and yielded vitriol, they 
 called magnesia vitriolata : and later chy- 
 mists observing, in their process, that a 
 nitrous acid was separated, and an earth 
 left behind, supposing it had attracted the 
 acid, called it magnesia nitri, which, from 
 its colour, soon obtained the name of mag- 
 nesia alba. 
 
 2. An earth not found pure in nature, 
 but obtained by art from some of its 
 combinations. It gives a peculiar cha- 
 racter to th? substances of which it 
 forms a part. The stones which contain 
 magnesia in a considerable quantity have 
 generally a smooth and unctuous feel, a 
 greenish cast, a fibrous or striated texture, 
 and a silky lustre. Among them we may 
 mention talc, steatite, serpentine, chlorite, 
 asbestos, actynotite, jade, or nephritic stone, 
 baikalite, boracite, &c. It is likewise 
 found neutralized with various acid?. It 
 has been discovered by Vauquelin in seve- 
 ral sea-plants. 
 
 Properties. Pure magnesia does not 
 form with water an adhesive ductile 
 mass. It is in the form of a very white 
 spongy powder, soft to the touch, and per- 
 fectly tasteless. It is very slightly soluble 
 in water. It absorbs carbonic acid gra- 
 dually from the atmosphere. It changes 
 very delicate blue vegetable colours to 
 green. Its attraction to the acids is weaker 
 than those of the alkalies. Its salts are 
 parially decomposed by ammonia, one 
 part of the magnesia being precipitated, 
 and the other forming a triple compound. 
 Its specific gravity is about 2.3. It is in- 
 fusible even by the most intense heat ; but 
 when mixed with some of the other earths 
 it becomes fusible. It combines with sul- 
 phur. It does not unite to phosphorus or 
 carbon. It is not dissolved by alkalies in 
 the humid way. When heated strongly, it 
 becomes phosphorescent. With the dense 
 acids it becomes ignited. With all the 
 acids it forms salts of a bitter taste, mostly 
 very soluble. 
 
 Method of obtaining Magnesia. The 
 usual method of procuring magnesia is, to 
 precipitate it from sulphate of magnesia by 
 means of an alkali. 
 
 To effect this, dissolve any quantity of 
 sulphate of magnesia in a large quantity of 
 distilled water, and add to it gradually a so- 
 lution of perfectly pure carbonate of pot- 
 
MAG 
 
 tish, or soda, till no more precipitate en- 
 sues. Then collect the precipitate on a 
 cloth, and boil it repeatedly in a large 
 quantity of distilled water, till this fluid 
 passes perfectly tasteless. It is then to he 
 dried, and exposed in a crucible to a red 
 heat, till a sample of it, when cold, does 
 not occasion theleast effervescence with 
 acids. 
 
 In x this process, a double decomposition 
 takes place, the sulphuric acid of the sul- 
 ptyate of magnesia combines with the al- 
 kali, and forms sulphate of potash ; and 
 the carbonic acid of the alkali joins to the 
 disengaged magnesia, and forms carbonate 
 of magnesia; the latter is precipitated, 
 and the sulphate of potash remains in so- 
 hition. On exposing the carbonate of 
 magnesia to heat, the acid is expelled, and 
 the magnesia is left behind in a pure state. 
 The magnesia of the present London Phar- 
 macopoeia was formerly called Magensia 
 calcinata ; nsla ; pura. It is directed to 
 be made thus : " Take of carbonate of 
 magnesia, four ounces ; burn it in a very 
 strong fire, for two hours, or until acetic 
 acid being dropped in extricates no bub- 
 bles of gas." It is given as an absorbent 
 antacid, and eccoprotic, in cardialgia, 
 spasms, convulsions, and tormina of the 
 "bowels of infants; pyrosis, flatulencies, and 
 other diseases of the primxvix; obstipa- 
 tion, leucorrhcea, rickets, scrofula, crusta 
 lactea, and podagra. The dose is from half 
 a drachm to a drachm. 
 
 MAGNESIA CALCINATA. See Magnesia. 
 
 MAGNESIA OPALINA. In making the 
 hepar antimonii.'some add, to the antimony 
 and nitre, decrepitated sal-ammor.iac, and 
 thus make the opalin. It is a weaker eme- 
 tic than the liver of antimony. 
 
 MAGNESIA VITBIOLATA. See Sulphas mag- 
 nesix. 
 
 MAGNESIA USTA. See Magnesia. 
 
 MAGNESUE CARBONAS. The Lon- 
 don College direct it to be made as fol- 
 lows : Take of the sulphate of magnesia, 
 subcarbonate of magnesia, of each a pound ; 
 water, three gallons. Dissolve the subcarbo- 
 nate of potash in three pints of water, and 
 strain. Dissolve also the sulphate of magne- 
 sia, separately, in five pints of the water, 
 and strain ; , then add the rest of the water 
 to the rest of the solution, apply heat, and 
 when it boils pour in the former solution, 
 stirring them well together; next, strain 
 through a linen cloth; lastly, wash the 
 powder repeatedly with boiling water, and 
 dry it upon bibulous paper, in a heat of 
 200. It is in form of very fine powder, 
 considerably resembling flour in its appear- 
 ance and feel ; it has n< sensible taste on 
 the tongue ; it gives a faint greenish colour 
 to the tincture of violets, and converts 
 turnsole to'a blue. It is employed medi- 
 
 MAI 
 
 463 
 
 cinally as an absorbent, antacid, and purga- 
 tive, in doses from half a drachm to two 
 drachms. See Carbonas magnesia. 
 
 MAGNi-SLE SULPHAS. See Sulphas 
 magnesix. 
 
 MAGNET. See Magnes. 
 
 MAGNETISM. The property which 
 iron possesses of attracting or repelling 
 other iron according to circumstances. 
 
 MAGNETISM, ANIMAL. A sympathy 
 lately supposed, by some persons, to exist 
 between the magnet and the human body ; 
 by means of which the former became 
 capable of curing many diseases in an un- 
 known way, somewhat resembling the per- 
 formances of the old magicians. Animal 
 magnetism is now entirely exploded. 
 
 MAGNDM DEI DONUM. So Dr. Mead calls 
 the Peruvian bark. 
 
 MAGNUM OS. The third bone of 
 the lower row of bones of the carpus, 
 reckoning from the thumb towards the 
 little finger. 
 
 MAGNUS MOBBUS. The great disease. 
 So Hippocrates calls the epilepsy. 
 
 MAGYDABIS. The root of the herb las- 
 serwort. 
 
 MAHAGONI. The systematic name of the 
 tree the wood of which bears this name, 
 and is so well known, is the Stoietenia maho- 
 goni of Linnxus. Its bark, when dried, has 
 an adstringent bitter taste, similar to that of 
 Peruvian bark, but stronger, for which it 
 appears it may be substitued in the cure of 
 fevers, and other diseases. 
 
 MAHALEB. A species ot'Prunus. 
 
 MAHMOUDY. Scammonium. 
 
 Maidenhair. See Adianthum. 
 
 MAIDENHAIR, CANADA. Adianthum Ca- 
 nadense. This is the Adianthum pedatum 
 of Linnaeus. It is in common use in France, 
 for the same purposes as the common adi- 
 anthum is in this country, and appears to 
 be far superior to it. 
 
 Maidenhair, English. See Adianthum. 
 
 MAIDENHAIB-TREE. Ginkgo. Ginan Itsio. 
 In China and Japan, where this tree grows, 
 the fruit acquires the size of a damask 
 plumb, and contains a kernel resembling 
 that of our apricot. These kernels always 
 make part of the desert at all public feasts 
 and entertainments. They are said to pro- 
 mote digestion, and to cleanse the stomach 
 and bowels. 
 
 MAJANTHEMUM. See Liliunt con-valHum. 
 
 MAIL-ANSCHI. A species of rhamnus 
 growing in Malabar. A decotion of its 
 root is recommended against the gout ; and 
 a decoction of its leaves against the jaun- 
 dice. 
 
 MAIL-CLOU. A Malabar tree, from 
 whose bruised leaves and bark is prepared 
 an apozem against the after pains of women 
 in childbed, and for promoting the lochia. 
 
 MAIL.CLOTJ.KATOF. This is larger .than 
 
464 
 
 MAL 
 
 MAL 
 
 the above species. It is evergreen and 
 astringent. 
 
 MAJORANA. (Quod mense Maiqflo- 
 rent, because it flowers in May.) Sweet 
 marjoram. Origanum majorana of Linnae- 
 us : -foliis ovaris obtrtsis, spicts subrotundis 
 compactis pubescent bus. This plant has 
 been long cultivated in our gardens, and is 
 in frequent use for culinary purposes. The 
 leaves and tops have a pleasant smell, and 
 a moderately warm, aromatic, bitterish 
 taste. They yield their virtues to aqueous 
 and spirituous liquors, by infusion, and to 
 water in distillation, affording a consider- 
 able quantity of essential oil. The medicinal 
 qualities of the plant are similar to those of 
 the wild plant (see Origanum;) but being 
 much more fragrant, it is thought to be 
 more cephalic, and better adapted to 
 those complaints known by the name of 
 nervous ; and may therefore be employed 
 with the same intentions as lavender. It 
 was directed in the pulvis sternutatorius, 
 by both pharmacopoeias, with a view to 
 the agreeable odour which it diffuses to the 
 asarabacca, rather than to its errhine 
 power, which is very inconsiderable ; but 
 is now wholly omitted in the Pharm. Lond. 
 In its recent state, it is said to have been 
 successfully applied to schirrous tumours 
 of the breast. 
 
 MAjoRAjfA SYHIACA. See Mamm syrl- 
 acum. 
 
 MALA. (From mains, an apple ; so 
 called from its roundness.) A prominent 
 part of the cheek. 
 
 MALA ASSYRIA. The citron. 
 
 MALA ^ETHIOMCA. A species of Lico- 
 persicon. 
 
 MALA AUBANTIA. See AurantiutYi his- 
 palense. 
 
 MALA COTONEA. The quince. 
 
 MALA INSANA NIGH A. The fruit of the 
 black fruited night-shade. See Melongena. 
 
 MALABAR PLUM. This fruit, which is 
 the produce of the Eugenia jumbos, smells, 
 when ripe, like roses. On the coast of 
 Malabar, where the trees grow plenti- 
 fully, these plums are in great esteem. 
 They are not only eaten fresh off the trees, 
 but are preserved in sugar, in order to 
 have them eatable all the year. Of the 
 flowers, a conserve is prepared, which is 
 used medicinally, as a mild adstringent, 
 
 MALABATHRI 'OLETJM. Oil of cassia 
 lignea. 
 
 MALABATHRUM. (Mee.x6tflev : from 
 Malabar, in India, whence it was brought, 
 and betre, a leaf, Ind.) The leaf of the 
 tree whose bark is called cassia. See Cos- 
 sici lignea. 
 
 MALABATRUOJM. (From (JKt,\tt&tQ$ov, 
 malabathrum.) Ointment of malabathrum. 
 It is compounded of myrrh, spikenard, 
 malabathrum, and many other aromatic in- 
 gredients. 
 
 Malaca bean. See ^.nacardium orientate. 
 
 MALAGA RADIX. The root of the sagitta- 
 ria ulexipiinrmaca. 
 
 MALACHI;. (From ^uaxooto?, soft j so 
 called from the softness of its leaf.) The 
 mallow. 
 
 MALACHITE. (From ftx, the 
 mallow ; from i>s resemblance in colour to 
 the m.-.-.llow.) A species of copper ore found 
 in Siberia. 
 
 MALACIA. (From /ULAKA^KIV, a ravenous 
 fish.) Pica, or depraved appetite, when 
 such things are coveted as are not proper 
 for food. 
 
 MALACOSTEON. (From ^wwc, soft, 
 and orsv, a bone.) Molities ossium, or 
 softness of the bones, 
 
 MALACTICA. (From f*a.x&(r<rto t to soften.) 
 Emollient medicines. 
 
 MAL^E OS. (From malus, so called 
 from its roundness.) The cheek-bone. 
 See Jugate os. 
 
 MALAGFUETTA. Malaguetta. Grains of 
 Paradise. 
 
 MALAGMA. (From /waA*<r<ra>, to soften.) 
 Bceos. It is synonymous with Cataplasma, 
 from the frequency of making cataplasm 
 to soften ; but formerly malagmas were 
 made of many other ingredients. 
 
 MALAMIRIS. A species of Piper. 
 
 MALA HUM OSS A. The cheek-bones. 
 See Jugate os. 
 
 MALATS. Salts formed by the union 
 of the malic acid, or acid of apples, with 
 different bases ; thus maiat of copper, malat 
 of lead, be. 
 
 MALE. The arm-pit. 
 
 Male fern. See Filix. 
 
 Male orchis. See Satyrion. 
 
 Male speed-well. See Veronica. 
 
 MALIC ACID. Acidum malicwn. This 
 acid is obtained by saturating the juice 
 of apples with alkali, and pouring in the 
 acetous solution of lead, until it occa- 
 sions no more precipitate. The precipi- 
 tate is then to be edulcorated, and sul- 
 phuric acid poured on it, until the liquor 
 has acquired a fresh acid taste, without 
 any mixture of sweetness. The whole is 
 then to be filtered, to separate the sulphate 
 of lead. The filtered liquor is the malic 
 acid, which is very pure, i-emains always in 
 a fluid state, and cannot be rendered con- 
 crete. The union of this acid with different 
 bas s constitutes what are called malats. 
 
 MALIGNANT. Matignus. A term 
 which may be applied to any disease, whose 
 symptoms are so aggravated as to threaten 
 destruction of the patient. It is frequently 
 used' to signify a dangerous epidemic. 
 
 Malignant fever. See Typhus putrida. 
 .Malignant sore throat. See Cynanchc 
 maligna. * 
 
 MALIS. A disease of the skin, produced 
 by an insect lodging underneath. It is very 
 common in Persia, where the disease is 
 produced by the \vorm called Gordius me" 
 dinensis, or JDracunculis persicv$ ; in Ame- 
 
MAL 
 
 rica, by the Pulex ; and it is sometimes 
 produced in Europe by the Pedicuius. 
 
 MALLAM-TOUDALI. The name of a tree 
 in Malabar, the root, bark, leaves, and 
 fruit of which are esteemed, us a specific, 
 in the epilepsy. 
 
 M ALLE Ali ILIT Y. ( Malleabilitas / from 
 malleus^ a hummer.) The property which 
 several metals possess of being extended 
 under the hammer into thin plates, with- 
 out cracking 1 . The thin leaves of silver 
 and gold are the best examples of mallea- 
 bility. 
 
 MALLEAMOTHE. Pavette. Pavate. Erysi- 
 pelas citrons arbor, A shrub winch grows 
 in Malabar. The leaves, boiled in palm 
 oil, cure the impetigo ; the root, powdered, 
 and mixed with ginger, is diuretic. 
 
 MALLEI ANTERIOR. See Laxator tym- 
 pani. 
 
 MALLEI EXTERN us. See Laxator tym- 
 ptini. 
 
 MALLEI IJJTEU^US. See Tensor tym- 
 pani 
 
 MALLEOLUS. (Dim. of malleus, a 
 mallet; so called from its supposed re- 
 semblance to a mallet.) The ankle, dis- 
 tinguished into external and internal, or 
 malleolus extc.mus and interims. 
 
 M A LLE US . (Qua* i malleus ; fro m 
 mollio, to soften ; so called from its like- 
 ness to a little hummer ) A bone of the 
 internal ear is so termed. It is distin- 
 guished into a head, neck, and manubri- 
 um. The head is round, and encrusted 
 with a thin curtilage, and annexed to an- 
 other bone of the ear, the incus, by gingly- 
 mus. Its neck is narrow, and situated be- 
 tween the head and manubrium, or handle ; 
 from which a long slender process arises, 
 adheres to a furrow in the auditory canal, 
 and is continued as fur as the fissure in the 
 articular cavity of the temporal bone. 
 The manubrium is terminated by an en- 
 larged extremity, and connected to the 
 membrana tympani by a short conoid pro- 
 cess. 
 
 Mallow^ common. See Malva* 
 
 Mallow t round-leaved. See Malva rolun- 
 difolia. 
 
 Mallow, "vervain. See Maha alcea. 
 
 MALOGRAJSTATUM. (From indium, an apple, 
 and grqnwn, a grain ; so named from its 
 grain-like seeds.) The pomegranate. 
 
 MALPIIIOIA GLABHA. (So named in ho- 
 nour of Malphigius.) The systematic 
 name of a tree which affords an esculent 
 cherry. 
 
 MALTHA. (From fjt.y.K&<r<ru> t to soften.) 
 Malthacodes. A medicine softened and 
 tempered with wax. 
 
 MALTHACTICA (From j*}Jeu, to 
 softe^.) Emollient medicines. 
 
 MALTHI.OHUM. Common salt. 
 
 MALUM. 1. A disease. 2. An apple. 
 3. In a strict sense, it is the disease called 
 
 MAL 
 
 465 
 
 Proddcntia oculi ; it is when the eyes ex- 
 ci'rd the bounds of the eye lids. 
 
 MALUM MOHTUITM A disease that ap- 
 pears in the form of a pu&tule, wh.ch 
 soon forms a dry, brown, hard, au<$ broad 
 crust. It is seldom attended v.ith pain, 
 and remains fixed for a long time or fore 
 it can be detached. It is mostly observed 
 on the tibia and os coccygis, and sometimes 
 the face. 
 
 MALVA. (Malva, quasi molva,- Prom 
 mollis, soft; named from (he of i.es^ of 
 its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnseun system. Class, Ma- 
 nadelpJda. Order, P^tyandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the com- 
 mon mallow. Jlfatvu vulgitris JlLifoa syl- 
 vesti'is o.' Lin seus : caule erecto herbuceo, 
 fuins septemlobutis anttis, pedum.u!is petio- 
 lisque pilosis Tins indigenous plant nas a 
 strong airi.'it} t^ tne althaea, both in a. bo- 
 tanical and a medicnl respect See Jllthxa. 
 The leaves and flowers are principally used 
 in fomentations, cataplasms, and emollient 
 entmas. The internal use of the l-aves 
 seems to be wholly superseded by the ra- 
 dix althese, 
 
 MALTA ALCEA. The vervain mallow. 
 The flowers of this plant are used medi- 
 cinally in some countries. 
 
 MALVA AUBOHEA. The mallow-tree. 
 Thi> beautiiul uee is the alcea rosucea of 
 Linnaeus. The flowers are said to p .ss- ss 
 adstringent and mucilaginous virtues. They 
 are .< Idom used medicinally. 
 
 MALVA IIOTUJVIIIFOLIA. Round leaved 
 mallow. The whole herb and root possess 
 similar virtues to, and may be substituted 
 for, the common mallow. See Jtoalva. 
 
 MALVA SYLVESTHIS. The systematic 
 name of the common mallow. See Mai- 
 *>a. 
 
 MALVA VERBENACEA. Mcea. Jllcea 
 vulgaris major. Vervain mallow. This 
 plant is distinguished from the common 
 mallow, by its leaves being jagged, or cut 
 in about the edges. It agrees in virtues 
 with the other mallows, bat it is lea.st 
 mucilaginous of any. 
 
 MALVAVISCUS. (From malva, the mal- 
 low, and vtscvs, glue ; so named from its 
 viscidity.) The marsh-mallow. See Al- 
 thaea ojicinalis. 
 
 MALVA VVLGARIS. See JMafaa. 
 
 MALVEUN WATER. The village of 
 Great Malvern has, for many years, been 
 celebrated for a spring- of remarkable pu- 
 rity, which has acquired the name of the 
 holy well, from the reputed sanctity of 
 its waters, and the real and extensive be- 
 nefit long derivt d in various cases from its 
 use 
 
 The holy-well water, when first drawn, 
 
 appears quite clear and pellucid, and dots 
 
 not become sensibly turbid on standing, 
 
 It possesses somewhat of an agreeable 
 
 3 O 
 
466 
 
 MAL 
 
 MAM 
 
 pungency to the taste ; but this is not con- 
 siderable. In other respects it does not 
 differ in taste from pure good water. 
 
 The contents of Malvern holy-well are : 
 some carbonic acid, which is, in an uncom- 
 bined state, capable of acting upon iron, 
 and of giving a little taste to the water ; 
 but the exact quantity of which has not 
 been ascertained : -a very small portion of 
 earth, either lime or magnesia, united with 
 the carbonic and marine acids ; perhaps a 
 little neutral alkaline salt, and a very large 
 proportion of water : for we may add, that, 
 the carbonic acid perhaps excepted, the 
 foreign matter is less than that of any 
 spring-water which we use. No iron, or 
 metal of any kind, is found in it, though 
 there are chalybeates in the neighbourhood. 
 
 It is singular, that, notwithstanding its 
 Apparent purity, this water is said not to 
 keep well, and soon acquires a foetid smell, 
 by standing in open vessels. 
 
 Malvern water, like many others, was at 
 first only employed as an external applica- 
 tion ; and this, indeed, is still its principal 
 use, though it is extended, with some ad. 
 vantage, 'to a few internal diseases. It 
 has been found highly efficacious in pain- 
 ful and deep ulcerations, the consequence 
 of a scrophulous hubit of body, and which 
 are always attended with much local irri- 
 tation, and often general fever. Applied to 
 (he sore, it moderates the profuseness of the 
 discharge, corrects the fetor, which so pe- 
 culiarly marks a caries of the bone, pro- 
 moles the granulating process, and a salu- 
 tary exfoliation of the carious part ; and by 
 a long perseverance in this course, very 
 dangerous and obstinate cases have at last 
 been cured. Inflammation of the eye, 
 especially the ophthalmia, which is so 
 troublesome in scrophulous habits, often 
 yields to this simple application, and we 
 find that, for a great number of years, per- 
 sons afflicted with sore eyes have been in 
 the habit of resorting to Malvern holy-well. 
 Another order of external diseases, for 
 which this water is grea'ly celebrated, is 
 cutaneous eruptions ; even those obstinate 
 cases of dry desquamations, that frequently 
 follow a sudden application of cold in irri- 
 table habits, are often cured "by this reme- 
 dy. Where the skin is hot and dry, it re- 
 markably relieves the intolerable itching 
 of herpetic disorders, and renders the sur- 
 face of the body more cool and perspira- 
 ble. It appears, however, from a nice 
 observation of Dr. Wall, that this method 
 of treatment is not so successful m the cu- 
 taneous eruptions of very lax leucophlegm- 
 atic habits, where the extremities are 
 cold and the circulation languid ; but that 
 it succeeds best where there is unusual ir- 
 ritation of the skin, and where it is apt to 
 break in painful fissures, that ooze out a 
 watery acrid lymph. On the first applica- 
 
 tion of this water to an inflamed surface, 
 it will often for a time increase the pain 
 and irritation, but these effects go off in a 
 few days. 
 
 The great benefit arising from using 
 Malvern waters, as an external remedy, in 
 diseases of the skin, and surface of the 
 body, have led to its employment in some 
 internal disorders, and often with consi- 
 derable advantage. Of these, the most 
 important are, painful affections of the kid- 
 neys and bladder, attended with the dis- 
 charge of bloody, purulent, or fetid urine ; 
 the hectic fever, produced by scrophulous 
 liberation of the lungs, or very extensive 
 and irritating sores on the surface of the 
 body; and also fistulas of long standing, 
 that have been neglected, and have be- 
 come constant and troublesome sores. 
 
 The Malvern water is in general a per- 
 fectly safe application, and may be used 
 with the utmost freedom, both as an ex- 
 ternal dressing for sores and ,as a common 
 drink. 
 
 The internal use of Malvern waters is 
 sometimes attended at first with a slight 
 nausea, and, not unfrequently, for the first 
 day or two, it occasions some degree of 
 drowsiness, vertigo, or slight pain of the 
 head, which comes on a few minutes after 
 drinking it. These symptoms go off spon- 
 taneously, after a few days, or may readily 
 be removed by a mild purgative. The 
 effects of this water on the bowels are not^ 
 at all constant ; frequently it purges brisk- 
 ly for a few days, but it is not uncommon 
 for the body to be rendered costive by its 
 use, especially, as Dr. Wall observes, with 
 those who are accustomed to malt liquors. 
 In all cases it decidedly increases the flow 
 of urine, and the general health of the pa- 
 tient. The duration of a course of Mal- 
 vern waters must vary very considerably, 
 on account of the different kinds of dis- 
 ease for which this spring is resorted to. 
 
 MAMEI. The mammoe, momin, or tod- 
 dy tree. This tree is found in different 
 parts of the West Indies, but those on the 
 Island of Hispaniola are the best. From 
 incisions made in the branches, a copious 
 discharge of pellucid liquor is obtained, 
 which is called momin, or toddy wine ; 
 it must be drank very sparingly, because 
 of its very diuretic quality. It is esteemed 
 as an effectual preservative from the stone, 
 us also a solvent of it when generated. 
 There are two species. 
 
 MAMJLLTE. (Dim. mamma, the breast.) 
 The breasts of men are so termed. It is 
 likewise applied sometimes to the nip- 
 ple. 
 
 MAMIHA. It is said, by Paulus JEgine- 
 ta, to be the root of a plant which is of a 
 detergent quality. Some think it is the 
 root of the doronicum ; but what it really 
 is cannot be ascertained. 
 
MAN 
 
 MAMMA. See Breast. 
 
 M \VI\1AKY ARTERIES. Aten* mam- 
 inillnres. The internal mammary artery is 
 a branch of the subclavian, and gives off the 
 mediastinal, thymal, and pericardiac arte- 
 ries. The external mammary is a branch of 
 the axillary artery. 
 
 MAMMARY VEINS. Venx mammillares. 
 These vessels accompany the arteries, and 
 evacuate their blood into the subclavian 
 vein. 
 
 MA.MMEA AMERICANA. The systematic 
 name of the tree on which the mammee 
 fruit grows. See Mammee. 
 
 MAMMEE. A delicious fruit, the pro- 
 duce of the Mammea -Americana of Lin- 
 naeus. They have a very grateful flavour 
 when ripe, and are much cultivated in 
 Jamaica, where they are generally sold in 
 the markets for one of the best fruits of the 
 island. 
 
 MAN. Homo. Man is compounded of 
 solids, fluids, a vital principle, and, what 
 distinguishes him from every other animal, 
 a soul. 
 
 I. The solids are divided into hard and 
 soft, which analysis demonstrates to be 
 formed of earthy particles, connected to- 
 gether by an intermediate gluten. The 
 hard parts are the bones and cartilages. 
 The soft parts, muscles, nerves, the vis- 
 cera, and every other part except the fluids. 
 See Bones, Cartilages, Ligaments, Muscles, 
 Arteries, Veins, Nerves, Lymphatics, Vis- 
 cera, &c. 
 
 II. The fluids are very various. See Fluids. 
 Anatomy demonstrates the structure of 
 
 the various parts of which the human 
 body consists. Chymistry has, of late, 
 made great progress towards ascertaining 
 its principles and elements, which are as 
 follows : 
 
 The constituent principles of man are, 1. 
 The water, wh5ch constitutes the greatest 
 part of the humours, and is the vehicle of 
 the other principles. 2. The animal gas, 
 which consists of carbonated hydrogen, 
 and is found, not only in the blood, but in 
 all the other fluids. 3. The inflammable 
 gas, emitted from the large intestines, in 
 flatu. 4. The animal gluten, which con- 
 sists of carbon and azote, and forms the 
 fibres of the solid parts ; the caseous por- 
 tion of the milk; and the cruor of the 
 blood. 5. The albumen, present in the se- 
 rum of the blood. 6. The jelly, found in 
 the serum of the blood; lymph of the 
 lymphatic vessels, and other fluids ; and 
 the interstices of all the fibres. 7. The 
 cruor, which is the animal gluten impreg- 
 nated with oxydated iron. 8. The mucus, 
 which lubricates the primae vise ; the aerial 
 surfaces of the lungs ; the parts of genera- 
 tion, ^ind the urinary passages. 9. The 
 animal oil, which fills the cells of the adi- 
 pose membrane. 10. The resin, found in 
 
 MAN 
 
 467 
 
 the bile. 11 The cebatic acid, which i 
 present in animal oil. 12. The phosphoric 
 add, which enters into the composition of 
 the animal earth of the bones, and the 
 phosphorated salts of the urine. 13. The 
 lactic acid, in the sugar of the serum of the 
 milk. 14. The sugar, latent in the serum 
 of the milk. 15. The animal earth, which 
 is a phosphorated calx, and not only forms 
 the greatest part of the bones, but also is 
 found in the fibres of the soft parts, and in 
 all the fluids. 16. Phosphorated volatile 
 alkali; and 17- Phosphorated soda, both of 
 which are detected in the urine. 18. Culi- 
 nary salt, obtained from the urine, gastric 
 juice, semen, and other humours. 
 
 The elementary principles of our body, 
 hitherto known, are, 1. Azof, an element 
 which, combined with hydrogen, consti- 
 tutes volatile alkali; with the matter of 
 heat, azotic air ; with carbon, the gluten of 
 animal fibres. Azot is the primary element 
 of the animal body, for it may be ex- 
 tracted from almost every part of the ani- 
 mal, by means of the nitrous acid, this hav- 
 ing a greater affinity with the elements 
 than the azot itself. The mucus, jelly, 
 membranes, tendons, .ligaments, and car- 
 tilages, afford it in a less degree by means 
 of the nitrous acid. The lymph, serum of 
 the blood, the water of hydropic patients, 
 the liquor amnii, and cheese give out 
 more. The greatest quantity ot azot is ob- 
 tained from the coagulable lymph of the 
 blood, and from muscle. The flesh of 
 young animals contains less than that of 
 old ; and it is in greater quantity in sarco- 
 phagous, than in the flesh of phytophagous 
 animals and fish. It is not probable that 
 the azot is produced by the decomposition 
 of the acid of nitre ; for, after having per- 
 formed the separation, it is capable of satu- 
 rating the same quantity of alkali as before. 
 2. The matter of heat, which enters into the 
 composition of both solids and fluids, and 
 which, in a separate form, constitutes the 
 animal heat. 3. The matter of light, which 
 in its free s'ate produces vision, and, when 
 compounded, enters as an element into the 
 composition of oil and all other inflamma- 
 ble parts. The eyes of animals, which shine 
 in the night time, owe this property to the 
 matter of light. 4. The electric mattei*, 
 which enters into all bodies, and affords 
 the phenomena of animal electricity. 5. 
 Oocygen, which, in combination with the 
 matter of heat, constitutes vital air ; with 
 hydrogen, forms water; with acescent 
 bases, the acid salts of our fluids. 6. Hy- 
 drogen, which, combined with oxygen, 
 forms water ; with azot, volatile alkali ; 
 with the matter of heat, inflammable air, 
 which is emitted from the large intestines ; 
 and with carbon, animal gas ; and lastly, 
 combined with carbon and the sebacic acid, 
 constitutes the oil of the fMipose mem- 
 
468 
 
 MAN 
 
 MAN 
 
 brane. 7. Carbon, which, in combination 
 wi.ii hydrogen and the sebacic acid, con- 
 stitutes the oil of the adipose membrnne ; 
 with hydrogen alone, animal guz ; \viih azot, 
 animal gluten. 8. Sulphur, wluch, combin- 
 ed with in^ammab.c :ir, constitutes the 
 hepatic air that, exhales from muscular 
 fibre*, hair, incubated eggs, animal gluten, 
 ana, ..ccord'ng to Lavoisier, human excre- 
 ment 9. Phosphows, which, with oxygen, 
 forms the phosphoric acid ; and, with in- 
 flamm ble air, phosphoric air. The lucid 
 sweat ->f some men, the phosphorescence, 
 or light, given om by the putrefying bodies 
 of some animals, and the phosphorus ob- 
 tained from cheese and human bones, suf- 
 liciently shew that phosphorus constitutes 
 an element of our body. 10. Soda, or the 
 fixed mineral alkali 11. Potash, or the 
 fixed vegetable dkali. E:ch of these is 
 found in s<rvral of the fluids of the human 
 bod', . 12. ~in earthy element. Of the earths, 
 no kind is so frequently detected as the 
 calcareous, which is found in the bones and 
 other parts. 13. .4 metallic element. Of so 
 great a number of metals, iron and manga- 
 nese alone are found in an organized body, 
 whether animal or vegetable. Iron is in 
 greater quantity in the flesh lhan in the 
 bones ; but in f he greatest proportion in 
 the cruor or red part of the blood. 14. Jin 
 odorous principle, perceptible in all the ani- 
 mal fluids; but of a peculiar kind in the 
 human ur.ne and excrements. 15 The ner- 
 vous fodd, or principle contained in the 
 nerve , and which appears to be an element 
 sta generis, distinct from all known fluids, 
 and not to be collected by art. 
 
 Ill The vital principle. In all solid and 
 fluid parts of a living body, there exists an 
 element, with properties peculiar to itself, 
 which constitutes life ; hence it is justly- 
 called vital. This principle induces a mode 
 of union in the other elements, widely dif- 
 fering from that which arises from the com- 
 mon laws of chemical affinity. By the aid of 
 this principle, nature produces the animal 
 fluids, as blood, bile, semen, and the rest, 
 which cm never be produced by the art of 
 chymistry. But if, in consequence of death, 
 the laws of vital attraction, or nflinity, 
 cease to operate, then the elements, re- 
 covering thei former properties, become 
 again obedient to the common laws of 
 chymical affinity, and enter into new com- 
 binations, from which, new principles, or 
 the production of putrefaction, are pro- 
 duced. Tims the hydrogen, combining it- 
 self with the azoi, forms volatile alkali ; 
 and the carbonated hydrogen, v/ith the 
 azot, putrid air, into which the whole body 
 is converted. It also appears from hence, 
 why organized bodies alone, namely, ani- 
 mal and veeeta le, are subject to putri- 
 dity, to wii ch inorganic or mineral sub- 
 s*ance$ are in^nn degree liable, the 
 
 not being compounded according to the 
 Lavs of vital afh'nity, but only according to 
 those of chymical affinity. For the tatis- 
 ccnce, or resolution of the pyritts, or fer- 
 rum sulphuratum, in the atmospheric air, is 
 not put refaction, but only the oxygen, fur- 
 nished by the air, combining wilh the sul- 
 phur, and forming sulphuric acid. 
 
 Fire, as well as putridity, separates the 
 constituent principles of animal bodies into 
 their elements ; but these, by a peculiar 
 law, under the action of fire, again combine 
 in a different manner, and form peculiar 
 constituent principles, called the products 
 of fire. Thus the hjdrogen, combining with 
 azot, is changed into volatile alkali ; but 
 with a large proporiion of carbon, it forms 
 empyreumatic oil. From what has hitherto 
 been said, it will also appear, that the true 
 constituent principles of the animal body 
 cannot be detected, either by putrefaction 
 or the action of fire ; for by these means 
 we only discover the elements of those 
 principles. Thus, whenever volatile alkali 
 is found to be generated, azot and hydro- 
 gen may be supposed to have been pre- 
 sent in the natural state of the animal sub- 
 stance ; and when empyreumatic oil is ob- 
 tained, it may be concluded it is furnished 
 by the hydrogen and carbon of the animal 
 part. 
 
 MAN ACA. A Brazil shrub, whose root is 
 powerfully emetic and cathartic. 
 
 MANCOKON. According to Oribasius, a 
 kind of sugar, which is found in a sort of 
 cane. 
 
 MAXCUHANA. The origanum vulgare. 
 MANDIBULA. (From mando, to chew.) 
 The lower jaw. See Maxilla inferior. 
 
 MAMm AGORA. (From juLctvfya., a den, 
 and ayei$a>, to collect ; because it grows 
 about caves and dens of beasts ; or from 
 the German man dragen, bearing man.) 
 Mandrake. Jltropa mandragora of Linnze- 
 us. The boiled root is employed in the 
 form of poultice, to discuss indolent tu- 
 mours. 
 
 MAXI>HAGOIUTES. (From fjmvfyer) o, the 
 mandrake.) Wine, in which the roots of the 
 male mandrake are infused. 
 Mandrake. See JlTandragora. 
 MANDUCVTOH. (From mamhico, to chew.) 
 The muscles which perform the action of 
 chewing. 
 
 MAXKA. (Indian.) The mango-tree. 
 MANGANKSK. This metallic substance 
 seems, after iron, to be the most fre- 
 quently diffused metal through the earth ; 
 its ores are very common. As a peculiar 
 metal, it was first noticed by Gahn and 
 Scheele, in the years 1774 and 1777. It is 
 always found in the state of an oxyd, vary- 
 ing in the degree of oxydation. La Pey- 
 ronse affirmed that he had found manga- 
 nese in a metallic state ; but there was 
 probably some mistake in his observation 
 

 MAN 
 
 They are dialing shed into grey oxyd o f 
 manganese, black oxyd of manganese, reddish 
 white oxyd of manganese, mid carbonate of 
 mangtinese. Ail tue^e combinations huve 
 an e-rtny texture ; ihey are very ponder- 
 ous; they occur boih amorphous and crys- 
 tallized ; and generally contain a large 
 quantity of iron. Th</ir colour is bbck, 
 blackish brown, or grey, seldom white. 
 They soil the fingers like soot. They are 
 some-. times crystallized in prisms, tetrahe- 
 dral, : ho Jiboidul, or striated, 
 
 Properties. M uiganese is of a whitish 
 grey colour. Its fracture is granulated, 
 irregular, and uneven. It is ot a metal- 
 lic brilliancy, which it, however, soon 
 loses m the air. Its specific gravity is 
 about 6.850. Ii is very hard, and ex- 
 tremeiy brittle. I; is one of the most re- 
 fractory mt-t.ils, and most difficult to fuse, 
 requiring at leas-. 163 ot Wedgwood's py- 
 rometer, Its oxydabiiity is so rapid, that 
 exposure to the air is sufficient to render it 
 ,red, Drown, black, and friable, in a very 
 short time ; it can, iheretore, only be kept 
 under wa.er, oil, or ardent spirit. It is 
 the most combustible of all the metals. It 
 decomposes water, by heat very rapidly, 
 as > ell as the greater part of the metallic 
 oxyds. It decomposes sulphuric acid, tt 
 is soluble in nitric acid. It is fusible with 
 earths, and colours them brown, violei, or 
 red, according to its state of oxydation. It 
 discolours glasses tinged by iron. It does 
 not appear to unite with sulphur. It com- 
 bines with phosphorus. It unites with 
 gold, silver, and copper, and renders them 
 brittle. It unites to arsenic in close vessels, 
 but does not enter into union with mercu- 
 ry. It forms three differently coloured 
 oxyds^by combining with different portions 
 of ox^en. 
 
 Method of obtaining Manganese. This 
 metal is obtained by mixing the black oxyd, 
 finely powdered, with pitch; making it into 
 a bail, and putting this into a crucible, with 
 powdered charcoal, one-tenth of an inch 
 thick at the sides, and one-fourth of an 
 inch deep at the bottom. The empty 
 space is then to be filled with powdered 
 charcoal ; a cover is to be luted on ; and 
 the crucible exposed, for an hour, to the 
 strongest heat that can be raised. Or, 
 digest the black oxyd of manganese re- 
 peatedly, with the addition of one-sixteenth 
 of sugar, in nitric acid ; dilute the mixture 
 with three times its bulk of water ; filter 
 it, and decompose it by the addition of pot- 
 ash ; collect the precipitate, form it into a 
 paste with oil, and put it into a crucible, 
 well lined with charcoal. Expose the 
 crucible for at least two hours to the 
 strongest heat of a forge. 
 
 Manganese may also be obtained in the 
 following manner: 
 
 Prepare a saturated solution of sulphate 
 
 MAN" 469 
 
 of manganese, bring it to a boiling heat, 
 and add to it, gradually, a solution of 
 \ar.rtte of potash, until no further preci- 
 pitate ensues ; then filter the solution, and 
 wash the precipitate in water, and when 
 dry make it into a paste with oil, and 
 proceed as before. 
 
 In this process, the sulphuric acid unites 
 to the potash, and forms sulphate of pot- 
 ash, and the tartareous acid joins to the. 
 manganese, and forms a tartnte of man- 
 ganese, which is decomposable by heat, 
 
 MANGEL WURSEL. The root of scarcity. 
 A plant of great importance, as a substitute 
 for bread in periods of famine. It has 
 not, however, succeeded so well in this 
 country as in Germany. It is properly a 
 species of beet. 
 
 MANGIFEBA Ismci. The systematic 
 name of the mango-tree. See Mango. 
 
 MANGO. The fruit of the Mangifera 
 Indica of Linnseus, which is cultivated all 
 over Asia. When ripe, they are juicy, of a 
 good flavour, and so fragrant as to perfume 
 the air to a considerable distance. They 
 are eaten either raw or preserved with 
 sugar. Their taste is so luscious, thai they 
 soon pall the appetite. The unripe fruits 
 are pickled in the milk of the cocoa-nut 
 that has stood until sour, with salt, cap- 
 sicum, and garlic. From the expressed 
 juice is prepared a wine ; and the remain- 
 der of the kernel can be reduced to an 
 excellent flour for the niakmg of bread, 
 MANGOSTAXA. See Mangosteen. 
 MANGOSTEEN. A fruit about the size 
 of an orange, which grows in great abun- 
 dance on the tree called Garcinia Mangos- 
 tana by Linneaeus, iniJava ,>.nd the Molucca 
 islands. According to the concuiring tes- 
 timonies of all travellers, it is the most ex- 
 quisitely flavoured, and the most salubri- 
 ous of all fruits, it being such a delicious 
 mixture of the tart and sweet. The flesh, 
 is juicy, white, almost transparent, and of 
 a more delicate and agreeable flavour than 
 the richest grape. It is eaten in almost 
 every disorder, and the dried bark is used 
 medicinally in dysenteries and tenesmus, 
 and a strong decoction of it is much es- 
 teemed as a, gargle in ulcerated sore 
 throats. 
 
 Mangos teen bark. See Mangosteen. 
 MANIA. (From f**iv>fxy t , to rage.) 
 Raving or furious madness. A genus of 
 disease in the class neuroses, and order 
 vesanite of Culien. The definition of ma- 
 nia is delirium, unaccompanied with fever; 
 but this does not seem altogether correct, 
 as a delirium may prevail without any fre- 
 quency of pulse, or fever ; as happens 
 sometimes with women in the hysteric dis- 
 ease. In mania, the mind is not perfect- 
 ly mas'er of all its functions; it receives 
 impressions from the senses, which are very 
 different from those produced in health"; 
 
470 
 
 MAN 
 
 MAN 
 
 the judgment and memory are both lost, 
 and the irritability of the body is much di- 
 minished, being incapable, it is supposed, 
 6f resist ing the usual morbid effects of cold, 
 hunger, and watching 1 , and being likewise 
 less susceptible of other diseases than be- 
 fore. 
 
 Mania may be said to be a false percep- 
 tion of things, marked by an incohe- 
 rence, or raving, and in a resistance of ihe 
 passions to the command of the will, a.c- 
 companied, for the most part, with a vio- 
 lence of action, and furious resentment at 
 restraint. 
 
 There are two species of madness, viz. 
 the melancholic and furious. 
 
 Madness is occasioned by afff ctions of 
 the mind, such as anxiety, grief, love, 
 religion, terror, or enthusiasm ; the fre- 
 quent and uncurbed indulgence in any 
 passion, or emotion, and by abstruse stu- 
 dy. It short, it may be produced by any 
 thing that affects the mind so forcibly as to 
 take off its attention from all other affairs. 
 Violent exercise, frequent intoxication, a 
 sedentary life, the suppression of periodical 
 and ocsasional discharges and secretions, 
 excessive evacuations, and paralytic sei- 
 zures, are likewise enumerated as remote 
 causes. Certain diseases of the febrile 
 kind have been found to o casion madness, 
 where their action has been very violent. 
 In some cases it proceeds from an heredi- 
 tary predisposition. T'VO constitutions 
 are particularly the victims of madness ; 
 the sanguine and melancholic ; by the dif- 
 ference of which its appearance is some- 
 what modified. Each species of mania is 
 accompanied with particular symptoms, 
 Thos' which attend on the melancholic are, 
 sadness, dejection of spirits, and its at- 
 tendants. Those which accompany an at- 
 tack of furious madness are, severe pains 
 in the head, redness of the face, noise in 
 the ears, wildness of the countenance, roll- 
 ing and glistening of the eyes, grinding of 
 the teeth, loud roaring, violent exertion of 
 strength, absurd, incoherent discourse, un- 
 acccountable malice to certain persons, 
 particularly to the nearest relatives and 
 friends, a dislike to such places and scenes 
 as formerly afforded particular pleasure, a 
 diminution of the irritability of the body, 
 with respect to the morbid effects of cold, 
 hunger and watching, together with a full, 
 quick pulse. 
 
 Mania comes on at different periods of 
 life ; but, in the greater number of cases, it 
 makes its attack between thirty and forty 
 years of age. Females appear to be more 
 subject to mania than males. 
 
 Dissections of maniacal cases, Dr. Tho- 
 mas observes, most generally shew an ef- 
 fusion of water into the cavities of the 
 brain ; but, in some cases, we are able 10 
 discover evident marks of previous in- 
 
 flammation, such as thickening and opacity 
 of the tunica arachnoides and pia mater. 
 In a few instances, a preternatural hardness 
 of the substance of the brain. 
 
 From Dr. Greding*s observations, it ap- 
 pears that the skulls of the greater number 
 of sucli person:* are commonly very thick. 
 Some he found of a most extraordinary de- 
 g-ree of thickness ; but it appears that the 
 greater number of insane people die of 
 atrophy and hydrothorax. 
 
 MANIHOT. The latrophe manihot. 
 
 MANIPULTTS. ( Quod manutn, impleat, be- 
 cause it fills the hand.) A handful. 
 
 MANJAPUMERAM. A common tree in the 
 the West Indies, the flowers of which are 
 distilled, and the water used against in- 
 flammations of the eyes. 
 
 MANNA. {From mano, a g,ft, Syr. it 
 being the food given b\ God to the children 
 of Israel in the wilderness ; or from mahna, 
 what is it ? an exclamation occasioned by 
 their wonder at its appearance.) Manna 
 calabrina. Ros calabrinus. Acromeli. Jllu- 
 sar, Diysomeli. That species which is of 
 of a rosy colour, is called nuba. Melaerium. 
 from the supposition that it descended 
 from heaven. The condensed juice of the 
 flowering ash, or, Fraxinus grnus .folliis 
 ovato-oblongis serratis petiolatis, floribus 
 corrollatis. Hort. Kew, which is a native 
 of the southern parts of Europe, particular- 
 ly Sicily and Calabria. Many other trees 
 and shrubs have likewise been observed to 
 emit a sweet juice, which concretes upon 
 exposure to the air, and may be considered 
 of the manna kind, especially the Fraxinus 
 rotundifolia and excelsior. In Sicily, these 
 three species of fraxinus are regularly culti- 
 vated for the purpose of procuring manna, 
 and with this view are planted on the de- 
 clivity i,of a hill with an eastern aspect. 
 After ten years growth, the trees first begin 
 to yield the manna, but they require to 
 be much older, before they afford it in any 
 considerable quantity. Although the man- 
 na exudes spontaneously upon the trees, 
 yet, in order to obtain it more copiously, 
 incisions are made through the bark, by 
 means of a sharp crooked instrument ; and 
 the season thought to be most favourable 
 for instituting this process is a little be- 
 fore the dog-days commence, when the 
 weather is dry and serene. Manna is ge- 
 nerally distinguished into different kinds, 
 viz. the manna in tear, the canulated and 
 flaky manna, and the common brown or 
 fat manna. All these varieties seem ra- 
 ther to depend upon their respective puri- 
 ty, and the circumstance in which they 
 are obtained from the plant, than upon any 
 essential difference of the drug. The best 
 manna is in oblong pieces, or flakes, mo- 
 derately dry, friable, very light, of a 
 whitish or pale yellow colour, and in some 
 degree transparent : the inferior kinds are 
 
MAR 
 
 moist, unctous, and brown. Manna is 
 well known as a gentle purgative, so mild 
 in its operation, that it may be given with 
 safety to children and pregnant women, 
 to the delicacy of whose frames and situa- 
 tion it is particularly adapted. It is es- 
 teemed a good and pleasant auxiliary to the 
 purgative neutral salts. It sheatihes acri- 
 mony, and is useful in coughs, disorders of 
 the breast, and such as are attended with 
 fever and inflammation, as in pleuntis, 
 &c. Its is particularly efficacious in bilious 
 complain is, and helps the discharge of* mi- 
 neral waters, when they are not of them- 
 selves sufficiently active. It is apt to cre- 
 ate flatulencies and gripes ; both which 
 are prevented by a small addition of some 
 warm carminitive. It purges in doses of 
 fromBjj to ^jj ; but its purgative quality is 
 much increased, and its flatulent effects 
 prevented, by a small addition of cassia. 
 The dose for children is from one scruple 
 to three.' It is best dissolved in whey. 
 
 MANNA BIIIGANTIACA. A species of 
 manna brought from Brianconois in Dau- 
 phiny. 
 
 MANNA CALABRINA. Calabrian manna. 
 
 MANNA CANULATA. Flaky mamma, or 
 manna concreted on straw, or chips. 
 
 MANNA SECUNDA. An inferior or second 
 sort of manna. 
 
 MANNA THUUIS. A coarse powder of 
 olibanum. 
 
 MANNIFERA AUBOH. (From tnanna t and 
 fero, to bear.) The fraxinus ornus. 
 
 MANSORIUS. (From mando, to chew.) 
 The masseter muscle. 
 
 MANTILE. The name of a bandage. 
 
 MANTIS DEI. A name of a resolvent 
 plaster, which is described by Lemery. 
 Also for opium. 
 
 JUapple, See Saecharum canedense. 
 
 MAHANDA. A species of myrtle, grow- 
 ing in thcrislatid of Zeylon, a decoction of 
 the leaves of which are said to be excellent 
 against the venereal disease. 
 
 MAR ANT A. 1. The name of a genus 
 of plr.iits in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Jlfonandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 V. The name of the Indian arrow-root. 
 
 There are three species of Maranta, 
 the Arundinacea> Galanga, and Comesa, 
 all of them herbaceous, perennial exotics 
 of the Indies, kept here in hot-houses for 
 curiosity ; they have thick, knotty, creep- 
 ing- roots, crowned with long, broad, aran- 
 dinaceous leaves, ending in points, and up- 
 right St.- Iks half a yard high, terminated by 
 bunches of monope.ialous, ringent, five- 
 parted flowers. They are propagated by 
 paining the roots in spring, and planting- 
 them in pots of .ig'nt rich earth, and then 
 plunging them in the bark-bed. The root 
 of the Maranta Galamr.i, common 1 ,} called 
 arrow-root, is used by the Indians to ex- 
 tract the virus communicated by their 
 
 MAf* 
 
 47i 
 
 poisoned arrows, from whence it has ob- 
 tained its namv.*. It is cultivated in gar- 
 dens and provision-grounds in the West 
 Indies ; and the starch is obtained from it 
 by the following process : The roots, when 
 a year old, are dug up, well washed in wa- 
 ter, and then beaten in a large deep wood- 
 en mortar to a pulp ; this is thrown into 
 a large tub of clean water : the whole is 
 then well stirred, and the fibrous part 
 wrung out by the hands, and thrown away, 
 The milky liquor being passed through a 
 hair sieve, or coarse cloth, is suffered to 
 settle, and the clear water drained off. 
 At the bottom of the vessel is a white mass, 
 which is again mixed with clean water, 
 and drained : lastly, the mass is dried ou 
 sheets in the sun, and is pure starch. 
 
 Arrow-root contains, in small bulk, a 
 greater proportion of nourishment than 
 any other yet known. The powder, boiled 
 in water, forms a very pleasant transpa- 
 rent jelly, very superior to that of sago or 
 tapioca ; and is much recommended as a nu- 
 tritious diet for children and invalids. The 
 jelly is made in the following- manner: 
 to a desert spoonful of powder, add as much 
 cold water as will make it into a paste ; 
 then, pour on half a pint of boiling water : 
 stir it briskly, and boil it a few minutes, 
 when it will become a clear smooth jelly; 
 a little sugar and sherry wine may be added 
 for debilitated patients ; but for infants, a 
 drop or two of essence of caraway-seeds, 
 or cinnamon, is preferable, wine being 
 very liable to become acescent in the sto- 
 machs of infants, aad thus disagree with 
 the bowels. Fresh milk, ei her alone or 
 diluted with water, may be substituted for 
 the water. For very debilitated frames, 
 and especially for ricketty ch klren, this 
 jelly, blended with an animal jelly, a* that 
 of the stag's hori (ramrce cornu cervi,) af- 
 fords a more nutritious diet tun- amnv- 
 root alone, which may be done in the 
 following manner : Boil half an ounce of 
 stag's horn shavings, in a pint of water, tor 
 fifteen -minifies; then strain, and add two 
 desert spoonfuls of arrow-root powder, 
 previously well mixed with a tea-cupful of 
 water ; stir them briskly together, a I 
 boil them for a few minutes. If the child 
 should be much troubl. d with flatulency, 
 two or three drops of essence of caraway- 
 seeds, or a little grated nutmeg, may be 
 added; but f. r adults, port wine, or bran- 
 dy, will answer best. 
 
 M \RASM US. (From fxoMvo, to grow 
 lean.) Atroplna. Emaciation. A wast- 
 ing away of the flesh, wiihout fever or ap- 
 parent di-ease. See Atrophy. 
 
 MAHATIIIUTES. (From jtaegcedgoy, fennel.) 
 A vinous infusion of fennel ; or wine im- 
 pregnated with fennel. 
 
 MAHATHKOPHTLLUM. (From fj&gnQcv, 
 fennel, and qvMov t a leaf; so named 
 
472 
 
 MAlt 
 
 MAR 
 
 because its leaves resemble those of the 
 common fennel.) See Peucedanum officinale. 
 MAHATHRUM. (From pa^mm, to \vi- 
 ther ; so called because its stalk and 
 flowers wither in the autumn.) See Fee- 
 niculum. 
 
 MARATHHUM SYLVESTRE. See Pence- 
 danum. 
 
 MARBLE. Powdered marble, which is a 
 carbonate of lime, is used in pneumatic 
 medicine, to give out carbonic acid gaz. 
 Marcasite. See Bismuth. 
 MARCASSITA. (From marcasite^ Germ.) 
 See Bismuth. 
 
 MARCHANTIA POLYMORPHA. The syste- 
 matic name of the liver-Wort. See Hepaii- 
 ca terrestris. 
 
 MARCORES. (From marceo, to become 
 lean.) Universal emaciation. The first 
 order in the class cachexix of Cullen's no- 
 sology. 
 
 Marestail. See Equisetum 
 M ARC ARIT A. (From margalith, Rab. ) 
 1. The pearl, Perla. Unio. A small cal- 
 careous concretion, of a bright transparent 
 whiteness, found on the inside of the shell 
 Concha margaritifera of Linnaeus, or mo- 
 ther-of-pearl fish. Pearls were formerly ex- 
 feibited as antacids. 
 
 2. A tumour upon the eye resembling a 
 pearl. 
 
 MARIGOLD, MARSH. Caltha patustris of 
 Linnaeus. The flower buds of this very 
 common plant may be pickled as a good 
 substitute for capei-s,. 
 
 Marine acid. See Muriatic add. 
 Marine salt. See Murias sod<x. 
 MARIPENDAM. A plant in the island of 
 St. D&mingo : its tops are distilled, and 
 thus a water is obtained, which is held in 
 great esteem against pains in the stomach. 
 MARISCA. An excrescence about the 
 anus, or the piles in a state of tumefaction ; 
 the Hxmerrhois tumens of Cullen. 
 
 MARISICDM. The merer, liaris f uttcosr. 
 Marjoram, weet. See Mujorana. 
 Marjoram, ivild. See Origanum. 
 MARJORAM*. Sec Origanum. 
 MARMALADK. The pulp of quinces, or 
 any other fruit, boiled into a consistence 
 with honey. 
 
 MARMAUYRJK.. (From f*ar^;.nia> t to shine.) 
 An appearance of sparks, or coruscations* 
 flushing before UK- eyes, 
 
 MARMOLARIA. (From marmor, marble ; 
 so named because it i spotted like mar- 
 bie.) fiearVbrcech. See Acanthus mol- 
 lis. 
 
 MAHMORATA AUIUUM. (From murmor.') 
 Kar-wax. 
 
 MAKMORIGK. A variety of the Pseu- 
 dohlepsis Imaginaria, in which sparks and 
 flashes of fire arc supposed to present 
 themselves. 
 
 MAHMOREUS TARTARUS. The hardest 
 species of human calculus. 
 
 MABOCOSTINUM. A purgative extract 
 made of tie marum and co.tu ; ougtiially 
 made by Min^lereua. 
 
 MARROW. Medulla. Tiie fat sub- 
 stance secreted by iht- small arieries.pf its 
 proper membrane, and c.muuned in he 
 rnedullarv cavities, of the long cylindrical 
 bones. See Bones. 
 
 J\farroiu t spinal. See Medulla spinalis. 
 MARRUBIASTRUM. Baliota, or slinking 
 horehound. 
 
 MAHHUBIUM. ((From marrob, a bit- 
 ter juice, Heb.) Maurb-marson. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Lmnaean 
 system. Class, Didynamiu. Order, Gym- 
 nospennia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 common white horehound. Manubium al- 
 bum. Marrubium vulgare ot Linnaeus : 
 dentibus calcynis sttactis uncinatis. The 
 leaves of this indigenous pjant have a mo- 
 derately strong smell of the aromatic kind, 
 but not agreeable ; which, by drying-, is 
 improved ; and in keeping for some months 
 is in great part dissipated ; their taste is 
 very bitter, penetrating, diffusive^ and 
 durable in the mouth. That horehouud 
 possesses some share of medicinal power, 
 may be in ferred from its sensible qualities, 
 but its virtues do not appear to be clearly 
 ascertained. It is a favourite remedy with 
 the common people in coughs and asth- 
 mas. The usual dose is from half an ounce 
 to an ounce, in infusion, two or thret" times 
 a day. The dose of the extract is from gr. x 
 to gss. 
 
 MARRUBIUM ALBUM. See Marrubium. 
 MARRUBIUSI AQ.UATICUM. Water tiore- 
 hound ; opening, corroborant. 
 
 MARRUBIUM H!SPAMCUM. Mad-wort, 
 or Spanish horehound. 
 
 MARRUBIUM NIC RUM FCETIDUM. Tiie 
 black stinking horehound, or ballota 
 
 MARRUBIUM TEKTICILLATUM. Murni- 
 bium hispanicum. The base horehound. 
 Galen's madwort. 
 
 MAURUBIUM" VULGARE. The systematic 
 name of the common horehound. See Mar- 
 rubium. 
 
 MARS. The alchemists. gave this name 
 to iron. 
 
 MARS AT,K ILIZATUS SOLUBILIS. Iron and 
 fixed alkali. 
 
 MARS SACCHARATUS. Iron mixed with 
 starch and melted sugar. 
 
 MARS SOLUBILIS. Ferrum tartarizatum. 
 MA us ULPHURATUS. Iron filings, and 
 sulphur deph lacerated. 
 
 Marseilles hart-wort. See Seseli massi- 
 lien.ie. 
 
 Marsh mallow. See Althea. 
 Marsh trefoil. S(.-c TreJ'n 'iinn pain dosum. 
 MARSUPIALIS. (MarstipiuUv, c mus- 
 culus , from marsupium, a purse ; so named 
 from its resemblance.) Sec Obturator in- 
 tcrnus. 
 
MAS 
 
 MAS 
 
 473 
 
 LILT. Lilium inartagon of 
 Linnaeus, who informs us the root makes 
 part of the daily food of the Siberians. 
 
 MARTIAL. Sometimes used to express 
 preparations of iron, or such as are im- 
 pregnated therewith ; as the Martial Re- 
 guhis of antimony, &c. 
 
 MARTIATUM UNGUENTUM. Soldiers' 
 ointment. Ointment of laurel, rue, mar- 
 joram, &c. 
 
 MARTIS ESSENTIA. A solution of lead 
 in acid. 
 
 MARTIS LIMATURA PR/EPARATA. Puri- 
 fied filings of iron. 
 
 MARUM CRETICUM. See Marum Syri- 
 acum. 
 
 MARUM SYRIA CUM. (From mar, bit- 
 ter, Heb.) Marum creticum. Majorana 
 syriaca. Marum verum. Marum Coortusi. 
 Chamxdrys incana maritima. Marum ger- 
 mander, or Syrian herb mastich. This 
 shrnb is the Teucrium marum of Linnaeus : 
 foUis integerrimis ovatis acutis petiolatis, 
 subtus tomentoris, floribus sacetnosis secundis. 
 It grows plentifully in Greece, --Egypt, 
 Crete,, and Syria. The leaves and younger 
 branches, when recent, on being rubbed 
 betwixt the fingers, emit a volatile aro- 
 matic smell, which readily excites sneez- 
 ing ; to the taste they are bitterish, ac- 
 companied with a sensation of heat and 
 acrimony. Judging from these sensible 
 qualities of the plant, it may be supposed 
 to possess very acfive powers. It is re- 
 commended as a stimulant, aromatic, and 
 deobstruent ; and Linnaeus, Rosenstein, 
 and Bergius, speak highly of its utility. 
 Dose, ten grains to half a drachm of the 
 powdered leaves, given in wine. At pre- 
 sent, however, marum is chiefly used as 
 an errhine. 
 
 MARUM VERUM. See Marum syriacum. 
 
 MARUM VULGARE. Common herb mas- 
 tich. Sampsuchus. Clinopodium mastichi- 
 na gallorum. Thymbra hispanica. Jaca 
 indica. Thymus maslichina of Linnaeus. 
 A low shrubby plant, a native of Spain, 
 which is employed as an errhine. It has 
 a strong agreeable smell, like mastich. 
 Its virtues are similar to those of marum 
 syriacum, but less powerful. 
 
 MARVISUM. Malmsey wine. 
 
 MASCHALE. (Ma<7 %ttto).) The arm-pit. 
 
 MASCHALISTER. (From ^ot<r^A/?g.) 
 The second vertebrae of the back. 
 
 MASLACH. A medicine of the opiate kind, 
 in use amongst the Turks. 
 
 MASPETAM. Maspetum. The leaves of 
 the asafoetida plant. 
 
 MASSA. (From fj.&<r<ru>, to blend to- 
 gether.) A mass. A term generally ap- 
 plied to the compound out of which pills 
 are to be formed. 
 
 MASSA CAUKEA JACOBI SYLVII. See 
 
 Flexor longus digitorwn pedis. 
 MASSALIS. A name for mercury. 
 
 MASSETER. (From (utAa-fAOfjiau, to 
 chew ; because it assists in chewing.) 
 Zigomato-maxillaire of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the lower jaw, situate on the side of 
 the face. It is a short thick muscle, 
 which arises, by fleshy and tendinous fibres, 
 from the lower edge of the malar process 
 of the maxillary bone, the lower horizontal 
 edge of the os malae, and the lower edge 
 of the zygomatic process of the temporal 
 bone, as far backwards as the eminence 
 belonging to the articulation of the lower 
 jaw. From some little interruption in the 
 fibres of this muscle, at their origin, some 
 writers describe it as arising by two, and 
 others by three, distinct portions, or heads. 
 The two layers of fibres of which it seems 
 to be composed cross each other as they 
 descend, the external layer extending 
 backwards, and the internal one slanting 
 forwards. It is inserted into the basis of 
 the coronoid process, and into all that part 
 of the lower jaw which. supports the coro- 
 noid and condyloid processes. Its use is 
 to raise the lower jaw, and, by means of 
 the above-mentioned decussation, to move 
 it a little forwards and backwards in the 
 act of chewing. 
 
 Massicot. Calcined white lead. 
 
 MASSOT CORTEX* See Cortex massoy. 
 
 Mastenvort. See Imperatoria. 
 
 MASTICATION. (Masticatto s from 
 mastico, to chew.) Chewing. A natural 
 function. The mixing together and di- 
 viding of the particles of the food in the 
 mouth, by the action of the jaws, tongue, 
 lips, and cheeks. By means of this func- 
 tion, the food is lacerated and mixed with 
 the saliva and the mucus of the mouth and 
 fauces, and thus made into a bole of such a 
 consistence as to be formed into a conve- 
 nient size to be swallowed. See Degluti- 
 tion. 
 
 MASTIC ATORIES. (Maeticatoria, sc. 
 medicamenta ; from Mastico, to chew.) 
 Such medicines as are intended for chew- 
 ing. 
 
 MASTICHE. (From pa.rtru> t to ex- 
 press.) Mastix. Mastic^. The tree 
 which affords this resin is the Pistachia 
 lentiscus ; foliis abrupte pinnatis, Joliis Ian- 
 ceofatis of Linnaeus. A native of the south of 
 Europe. In the island of Chio the officinal 
 mastich is obtained most abundantly, and, 
 according to Tournefort, by making trans- 
 verse incisions in the bark of the tree, 
 from whence the mastich exudes in drops, 
 which are suffered to run down to the 
 ground, when, after sufficient time is al- 
 lowed for their concretion, they are col- 
 lected for use. Mastich is brought to us 
 in small, yellowish, transparent, brittle 
 tears, or grains ; it has a light agreeable 
 smell, especially when rubbed, or heated ; 
 on being chewed, it first crumbles, soon 
 after sticks together, and becomes soft 
 
 3P 
 
474 
 
 MAS 
 
 MAT 
 
 and white, like wax, without impressing 
 any considerable taste. It is considered 
 to be a mild corroborant and adstringent ; 
 and, as possessing- a balsamic power, it 
 has been recommended in haemoptysis, 
 proceeding from ulceration* lencorrhoea, 
 debility of the stomach, and in diarrhoeas 
 and internal ulcerations. Chewing this 
 drug has likewise been said to have been 
 of use in pains of the teeth and gums, and 
 in some catarrhal complaints ; it is, how- 
 ever, in the present day, seldom used either 
 externally or internally. The wood abounds 
 with the resinous principle, and a tincture 
 may be obtained from it, which is esteemed 
 in some countries in the cure of haemor- 
 rhages, dysenteries, and gout. 
 Mastich tree. See Mastiche* 
 Mastich herb t common. See Marumvul- 
 gare. 
 
 Mastich herb, Syrian. See Marum Syri- 
 aciim. 
 
 Mastich ii'ood. See Mastiche. 
 MASTICHEL^UM. (From /Mir^, mas- 
 tich, and i\&tov, oil.) Oil of mastich. 
 
 MASTICHIA. (From /uar/^, mastich ; 
 so called because it smells like mastich.) 
 Nux virginiana, or mastich of ligon. 
 
 MASTTCHIXA, (Dim. of mastiche.} 
 Mastichina gallorum marum, or mastich 
 thymP. See Marum "vulgare. 
 Masticnt, See Massicot. 
 MASTIX. See Mastiche. 
 MASTODYNIA. (From ft*s-fl<r, a 
 breast, and oJWx, pain.) Phlegmon of 
 the breast of women. This disease may 
 take place at any period of life, but it most 
 commonly affects those who give suck. 
 It is characterized by tumefaction, ten- 
 sion, heat, redness, and pain ; and comes 
 sometimes in boib breasts, but most com- 
 monly in one. Pyrexia genei^ally attends 
 the disease. Il is sometimes very quickly 
 formed, and in general without any thing 
 preceding to sh^w it ; but now and then a 
 slight shivering is the forerunner. This 
 disease terminates either in resolution, 
 in suppuration, or schirrus. If the disease 
 is left to itself, it generally terminates in 
 suppuration. 
 
 The causes which give rise to this disease 
 are those v/hich give rise to most of the 
 pblegrnasiie, as cold, violent blows, &c. In 
 womei! who are lying in, or giving s s uck, it 
 mostly arises either from a suppression of 
 the lochia or a retention of milk, Masto- 
 dynia is often ov long continuance; it is a 
 very painful disease, but it is seldom fatal, 
 unless when absolutely neglected, when 
 it may run into scirvhus, and finally cancer. 
 The termination of the disease by gangrene 
 is never to be apprehended ; at least few, if 
 any, have seen the disease terminate in this 
 way. 
 
 MASTOID. (Mastoideus ; from 
 a breast, and /or, resemblance.) 1. Those 
 processes of bones are so termed that are 
 shaped like the nipple of the breast. 
 
 2. The name of a muscle which is insert- 
 ed into the mastoid process. 
 
 MASTOIDJEUM FORAMEN. A hole in the 
 temporal bone of the skull. 
 
 MASTOIDJEUS LATERALIS. A name for the 
 complexus. 
 
 MASTOIDETTS. (From /mets-oifa;, the mas- 
 toid process.) See 8terno~cleido-mastoi- 
 deus. 
 
 MATALISTA RADIX. A root said to be 
 imported from America, where it is given 
 as a purgative, its action being rather mild- 
 er than that of jalap. 
 
 MATER. (Msmg, a mother.) Two 
 membranes of the brain had this epithet 
 given them by the Arabians, who thought 
 they gave origin to all other membranes 
 of the body. See Dura mater and Pia 
 mater. Also a name of the herb mugwort, 
 because of its virtue in disorders of the 
 womb. 
 
 MATER DURA. See Dura mater. 
 MATER HERBARUM. Artemisia, or com- 
 mon mugwort. 
 
 MATER METALLORUM. Quicksilver. 
 MATER PERLARUM. Mother of pearl. 
 The concha margaritifera. 
 MATER PIA. See Pia mater. 
 MATERIA PERIATA. ^f, instead of crystal- 
 lizing the salts contained in the liquor sepa- 
 rated from diaphoretic antimony, an acid be 
 poured into it, a white precipitate is formed, 
 which is nothing else but a very refractory 
 calx of antimony. 
 
 MATERIATURA. Castellus explains morbi 
 muteriatur<e to be diseases of intempe- 
 rance. 
 
 MATERIA MEDIC A. By this term is 
 understood a general class of substances, 
 both natural and artificial, which are used 
 in the cure of diseases. 
 
 Cartheuser, Newman, Lewis, Gleditsch, 
 Linnseus, Vogel, Alston, and other writers 
 on the Materia Medica, have been at much 
 labour to contrive arrangements of these 
 articles. Some have arranged them accord- 
 ing to their natural resemblances ; others 
 according to their real or supposed virtues ; 
 others according to their active constituent 
 principles. 
 
 These arrangements may have their pe- 
 culiar advantages. The first may be pre- 
 ferred by the natural historian, the second 
 by the physiologist, and the last by the 
 chymist. The pharmacopoeias published 
 by the Colleges of Physicians of London, 
 Dublin, and Edinburgh, have the articles 
 of the Materia Medica arranged in alpha- 
 betical order ; this plan is also adopted by 
 almost all the continental pharmacopoeias. 
 
MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 475 
 
 Dr. Cullen has arranged the Materia Medica as follows > 
 f NUTRIMENTS, which are 
 
 Food, 
 < Drinks. 
 
 Condiments; 
 
 ^MEDICINES which act on the 
 ("Solids, 
 
 Simple, as 
 
 Astringents, 
 Tonics, 
 Emmollients, 
 Corrosives; 
 Living, as 
 
 Stimulants, 
 Sedatives, 
 
 Narcotics, 
 Refrigerants, 
 Antispasmodics. 
 .Fluids, 
 
 "Producing a change by 
 fluidity, 
 
 Attenuants, 
 Inspissants. 
 Mixture, 
 
 Correctors of Acrimony, 
 Demulcents, 
 
 ic- 
 n- 
 le- 
 n. 
 
 Evacuants, viz. 
 
 Antacids. 
 Ant alkaline s, 
 Antiseptics. 
 
 Errhines, 
 
 Sialogogucs, 
 
 Expectorants 
 
 Emetics, 
 
 Cathartics, 
 
 Diuretics, 
 
 Diaphoretics, 
 
 JMenagogues. 
 
 I. NUTRIMENTS. 
 
 Olives 
 
 2. TONICS. 
 
 FRUITS. 
 
 II. MEDICINES. 
 
 Gentian 
 
 a. Fresh, sweet, acidulous, 
 
 1. ASTRINGENTS. 
 
 Lesser centaury 
 
 as 
 
 Red rose 
 
 Quassia 
 
 Prunes 
 
 Cinquefoil 
 
 Simarouba 
 
 Oranges 
 
 Tormentil 
 
 Marsh trefoil 
 
 Lemons 
 
 Madder 
 
 Fumatory 
 
 Raspberries 
 
 Sorrel 
 
 Camomile 
 
 Red and black currants 
 
 Water-dook 
 
 Tansy 
 
 Mulberries 
 
 Bisturt 
 
 Wormwood 
 
 Grapes 
 
 Fern 
 
 Southernwood 
 
 b. Dried, stveet, acidulous, 
 
 Gran ate 
 
 Sea-wormwood 
 
 as 
 Raisins 
 
 Oak-bark 
 Galls 
 
 Water-germander 
 Virginian snakeroot 
 
 Currants 
 
 Logwood 
 
 Leopard's bane 
 
 Figs. 
 
 Quince 
 
 Peruvian bark. 
 
 OLERACIOUS HERBS. 
 
 Mulberry 
 
 3. EMOLLIENTS. 
 
 Water-cresses 
 
 Sloe 
 
 Columniferoiis, 
 
 Dandelion 
 
 Gum-arabic 
 
 Marsh mallow 
 
 Parsley 
 
 Catechu 
 
 Mallow. 
 
 Artichoke. 
 
 Dragon's blood 
 
 Farinaceous, 
 
 ROOTS, 
 
 Alkanet 
 
 Quince-seeds 
 
 Carrot 
 
 Balustine flower 
 
 Faenu greek-seed 
 
 Garlick 
 
 St. John's wort 
 
 Linseed, 
 
 Satyrion. 
 
 Millefoil 
 
 Various emollients, 
 
 SEEDS and NUTS, 
 
 Plantain 
 
 Pellitory 
 
 Almonds, sweet and bitter 
 
 Convallaria 
 
 Verbascum 
 
 Walnuts 
 
 Bear's berrry. 
 
 White lily 
 
4/6 
 
 MATER1A MEDICA, 
 
 4. CORROSIVES. 
 
 Pellitory 
 
 Saffron 
 
 5. STIMULANTS. 
 
 Stavesacre 
 
 Contrayerva 
 
 A. Verticillated, 
 
 Sedatives. 
 
 Valerian 
 
 Lavender 
 
 6. NARCOTICS. 
 
 Opium 
 
 Balm 
 
 Jthxadaceous, 
 
 Wine 
 
 Marjoram f 
 
 White poppy 
 
 16. ERRHINES. 
 
 i:c .Sweet marjoram 
 an* 'Syrian herb 
 
 Red poppy 
 Umbellated, 
 
 Asarabacca 
 White hellebore 
 
 dr fJRosemary 
 
 Hemlock 
 
 Water iris 
 
 of "Hyssop 
 
 Water hemlock. 
 
 Pellitory. 
 
 in Jvy 
 
 Solinaceous, 
 
 17. SlALOGOGUES. 
 
 ev( IjVlint 
 
 Belladonna 
 
 Archangel 
 
 cxi peppermint 
 
 Henbane 
 
 Cloves 
 
 wit ^Pennyroyal 
 maJgThyme 
 
 Tobacco 
 Bitter-sweet 
 
 Imperatory 
 Tobacco 
 
 in Afother of thyme 
 
 Stramonium. 
 
 Pepper 
 
 rhajSage. 
 
 Varia, 
 
 Pellitory 
 
 "jmJmbellatedi 
 
 Laurel 
 
 18. EXPECTORANTS. 
 
 ^Fennel 
 
 Camphire 
 
 Ivy 
 
 * e*ar^.rchangel 
 
 Saffron 
 
 Horehound 
 
 fV.nise 
 
 Wine. 
 
 Penny -royal 
 
 . Coriander 
 
 7. REFRIGERANTS. 
 Fruits of plants 
 
 Elecampane 
 Florentine oris-root 
 
 y^Cumin 
 
 Acidulous herbs and fruits. 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 tic >ill 
 
 8. ANTISPASMODICS. 
 
 Squill 
 
 6axafrage. 
 
 Foetid herbs, 
 
 Coltsfoot 
 
 so 'Siliguose, * 
 
 Worm-wood 
 
 Benzoin 
 
 Ni Hor^e raddish 
 
 Foetid goosefoot 
 
 Storax 
 
 * Water-cresse 
 
 Cumin 
 
 Canada balsam 
 
 M Mustard 
 
 Pennyroyal 
 
 Tolu balsam. 
 
 f th; Scurvy.grass. 
 
 Rue 
 
 19. EMETICS. 
 
 Aliacious, 
 
 Savin e. 
 
 Asarabacca 
 
 Garlick. 
 
 Fee tid gums, 
 
 Ipecacuan 
 
 Coniferous, 
 
 Asafoetida 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 Fir 
 
 Galbanum 
 
 Squill 
 
 Juniper. 
 
 Opopanax 
 
 Mustard 
 
 Balsamics, 
 
 Valerian. 
 
 Horse-raddisli 
 
 Venice turpentine. 
 
 9. DILUENTS. 
 
 Bitters. 
 
 Common turpentine 
 
 10. ATTENUANTS. 
 
 20. CATHARTICS. 
 
 Canada balsam. 
 
 Alkalis 
 
 Milder, 
 
 Copaiba balsam 
 
 Sugar 
 
 Mild acid fruits 
 
 Tolu balsam \ 
 Balm of GileaB. 
 
 Liquorice 
 Dried fruits. 
 
 Cassia pulp 
 Tamarind 
 
 Resinous, 
 
 11. INSPISSANTS. 
 
 Dulcious 
 
 Guaiacum 
 
 Acids 
 
 Sugar 
 
 Ladanum 
 
 Farinaceous and mucila- 
 
 Manna 
 
 Storax 
 
 ginous demulcents. 
 
 Sweet roots 
 
 Benzoin. 
 
 12. DEMULCENTS. 
 
 Bland oils 
 
 dramatics 
 
 Mucilaginous, 
 
 Damask rose 
 
 Cinnamon 
 
 Gum arabic 
 
 Violet. 
 
 Nutmeg 
 
 tragacanth. 
 
 Polypody 
 
 Mace 
 
 Farinaceous, 
 
 Mustard 
 
 Clove 
 
 Bland oils. 
 
 Bitters 
 
 Allspice 
 
 13. ANTACIDS. 
 
 Balsamics. 
 
 Canella 
 
 14. ANTALKALINES. 
 
 Acrid, 
 
 Cascarilla 
 
 15. ANTISEPTICS. 
 
 Rhubarb 
 
 Black pepper 
 
 Acid parts of plants 
 
 Seneka 
 
 Long pepper 
 
 Acescent herbs 
 
 Broom 
 
 Indian pepper 
 
 Sugar 
 
 Elder 
 
 Ginger 
 Lesser Cardamom 
 
 Siliquous plants 
 Alliacious plants 
 
 Castor-oil 
 Senna 
 
 Zedoary 
 
 Astringents 
 
 Black hellebore 
 
 Virginian snake-root 
 
 Bitters 
 
 Jalap 
 
 Ginseng 
 Aromatic reed 
 
 Aromatics 
 Essential oils 
 
 Scammony 
 Buckthorn 
 
 
 Camphor 
 
 Tobacco 
 
 Wake robin 
 
 Gum resins 
 
 White hellebore 
 
MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 477 
 
 Coloquint Tobacco 
 
 Elatcrmm. Rue 
 
 21. DIITKETICS. Savine 
 
 Par.itoy Snake-root 
 
 Carrot Squill 
 
 Fennel Bitters 
 
 Pimpmel Balsamics 
 
 fir> ago Siliquosx 
 
 Madder Alliaciae. 
 
 Varia 22. DIAPHOHETICS. 
 
 Burdock Saffron 
 
 Bitter-sweet Bitter-sweet 
 
 Wake-robin J Opium 
 
 Asarab:,cca Camphor 
 
 Foxglove Contrayerva 
 The following is the arrangement of the 
 
 Materia Medica, according to J. Murray, 
 
 in his Elements of Materia Medica and 
 
 Pharmacy. 
 A. General stimulants. 
 
 a. Diffusible 
 
 b. -^ Astringent 
 . Local stimulants. Emetics 
 
 Carthartics 
 
 Emmenagogues 
 
 Diuretics 
 
 Diaphoretics 
 
 Expectorants 
 
 Sialogogues 
 
 Errlunes 
 
 Epispastics. 
 
 c, Chymical remedies. Refrigerents 
 Antacids 
 Lithontriptics. 
 Escharotics. 
 
 D. Mechanical remedies.Anthelmintics. 
 Demulcents 
 
 Serpentary 
 
 Sage 
 
 Water germander 
 
 Guaiacum 
 
 Sassafras 
 
 Seneka 
 
 Vegetable acids 
 
 Essential oil 
 
 Wine 
 
 Diluents. 
 23. EMMENAGOGUES. 
 
 Aloe 
 
 Foetid gums 
 
 Foetid plants 
 
 Saffron. 
 
 Arsenicum. Barytes. Calx. Acidum. 
 Nitricum. Oxy-murias potassae. 
 2. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 Cinchona officinalis. Cinchona caribsa. 
 Cinchona floribunda. Angustura. Aris- 
 tolochia serpentaria. Dortenia contrayer- 
 va. Croton eleutheria. Calomba. Quas- 
 sia excelsa. Quassia Simarouba. Swie- 
 tenia febrifuga. Swietenia mahagoni. Gen- 
 tiana leutea. Anthem is nobilis. Arteme- 
 sia absinthium. Chironia centaurium. 
 
 Under the head of 
 cluded 
 
 Alkohol. Ether. Camphor, 
 somniferum. . Hyoscyamus niger. 
 belladona. Aconitum napellus. 
 maculatum. Digitalis purpurea. 
 ana tabacum. Lactuca virosa. 
 
 stramonium. Rhododendrum chrysan- 
 thum. Rhus toxicodendron. Arnica mon- 
 ta^na. Strychnos nux vomica. Prunus 
 lauro cerassus. 
 
 Under the second class, ANTISPASMODICS, 
 are included Moschus. Castoreum. Ole- 
 um animate empyreumaticum. 
 um Ammonia. Ferula asafoetida. Sa 
 gapenum. Bubon galbanum. Valeriana 
 officinalis. Crocus sativus. Melaleuca leu- 
 cadendron. 
 
 Narcotics used as Antispasmodics 
 Ether. Camphor. Opium. 
 Tonics used as Antispasmodies 
 Cuprum. Zincum. Hydrargyrus. Cin- 
 chona. 
 
 The head of TONICS embrace 
 1. From the mineral kingdom, 
 Hydrargyrus. Ferrum, Zmcum. Cuprum. 
 
 Marrubium vulgare. Menyanthes trifolia- 
 ta. Centaurea benedicta. Citrus auran- 
 tium. Citrus medica. Laurus cinnamo- 
 mum. Laurus cassia. Canella alba. Aco- 
 rus calamus. Amomum zinziber. Kaem- 
 feria rotunda. Santalum album. Pte- 
 rocarpus santalinus. Myristica moschata. 
 Caryophyllus aromaticus. Capsicum annu- 
 um. Piper nigrum. Piper longum. Pi- 
 per cubeba. Myrtus pimenta. Amomum 
 repens. Carum carui. Corianclrum sati- 
 vum. Pimpenella anisum. Anethum fe- 
 niculum. Anethum graveolens. Cumi- 
 Diluents' num cyminum. Angelica archangelica. 
 
 Emollients. Mentha piperita. Mentha viridis. Mentha 
 
 NARCOTICS are in- pulegium. Hyssopus officinalis. 
 
 The class of ASTRINGENTS comprehends 
 Papaver the following : 
 Atropa 1. From \he vegetable kingdom. 
 Conium Quercus rubor. Quercus cerris. Tor- 
 Nicoti- mentilla erecta. Polygonum bistorta. An- 
 Datura chusa tinctoria. Hsematoxylon campe- 
 chianum. Rosa gallica. Arbutus uva 
 ursi. Mimosa catechu. Kino. Ptero- 
 carpus draco. Ficus indica. Pistachia 
 lentiscus. 
 
 2. From the mineral kingdom. 
 Acidum sulphuricum. Argilla. Super 
 Petrole- sulphas argillze et potassre. Calx. Carbo- 
 nas calcis. Plumbum. Zincum. Ferrum. 
 Cuprum. 
 
 The articles which come under the head 
 of EMMETICS are, 
 
 1. From the vegetable kingdom. 
 Callicocca ipecacuanha. Scilla maritima. 
 
 Anthenus nobilis. Sinapis alba. Asarum 
 Europoeum. Nicotiana tabacum. 
 
 2. From the mineral kingdom. 
 Antimonium. Sulphas zinci. Sulphas 
 
 cupri. Subacetas cupri. Ammonia. Hy- 
 dro-sulphuretum ammonia-. 
 
478 
 
 MATERIA MEDICA. 
 
 CATHATRTICS include 
 
 Laxatives. Manna. Cassia fistula. 
 Tamarindus Indica. Ricinus communis. 
 Sulphur. Magnesia. 
 
 Purgatives. Cassia senna. Rheum pal- 
 tum. Convoivolus jalapa. Helleborus 
 niger. Brionia alba. Cucumis colocyn- 
 this Momordica elaterium. Rhamnus 
 catharticus. Aloe perfoliata. Convoivo- 
 lus scammonia. Gambojia gutta. Sub- 
 murias hydrargyri. Sulphas magnesiae, 
 Sulphas sodae. Sulphas potasae. Super- 
 tartris potasssae. Tartris potassae et sodae. 
 Murias sodae. Terebinthina veneta. Ni- 
 cotiana tabacum. 
 
 The medicines arranged under EMMENA- 
 GOGUES are, 
 
 1. From the class of Antispasmodics, 
 Castoreum. Ferula asafoetida. Bubon 
 
 galbanum. 
 
 2. From the class of Tonics, 
 Ferrum. Hydrargyrus. Cinchona offici- 
 
 nalis. 
 
 3. From the class of Cathartics, 
 
 Aloe. Helleborus niger. Sinapis alba. 
 Rosmarinus officinalis. Rubia tinctorum. 
 Ruta graveolens. Juniperus sabinx. 
 
 The class of DIURETICS includes, 
 / 1. Saline diuretics. 
 
 Supertartris potassze. Nitras potassae. 
 Murias ammonije. Acetis potassae. Po- 
 tasssa. 
 
 a. From the vegetable kingdom, 
 
 Scilla maritima. Digitalis purpurea. 
 Nicotiana tabaccum. Solanum dulcama- 
 ra. Latuca virosa. Colchicum autumnale. 
 Gratiola officinalis. Spartium scoparium. 
 Juniperus communis. Copaifera officina- 
 lis. Pinus balsamea. Pinus larix. 
 
 b. From the animal kingdom. 
 Meloe vesicatorius. 
 
 Under the class DIAPHORETICS are, 
 Ammonia. Murias ammonix. Acetis 
 ammoniac. Citras ammoniac. Snbmurias 
 hydrargyri. Antimonium. Opium. Cam- 
 phor. Guaiacum officinale. Daplme maze- 
 reum. Smilax sarsaparilla. Laurus sassa- 
 fras. Cochlearia armoracia. Salvia offi- 
 cinalis. 
 
 The class EXPECTORANTS comprehends, 
 Antimonium. Ipecacuanha Nicotiana 
 tabaccum. Digitalis purpurea. Scilla 
 maritima. Allium sativum. Poly gal a se- 
 nega. Ammoniacum. Myrrha. Styrax 
 
 benzoin. Styrax officinalis. Toluferia 
 balsamum. Myroxylen peruiferum. Amy- 
 ris gileadensis. 
 
 The articles of the class SIALAGOGUES 
 are, Hydrargyrus. Anthemis pyrethrum. 
 Arum maculatum. Amomum zinziber. 
 Daphne mezereum. Nicotiana tabaccum. 
 
 The class of ERRHINES are, Iris floren- 
 tina. ^Esculus hippocastanum. Origanum 
 majorana. Lavendula spica. Asarum Eu- 
 ropaeum. Veratrum album. Nicotiana 
 tabaccum. Euphorbia officinalis. 
 
 In the class EPISPASTICS and RUBE FA- 
 CIENTS are, Meloe vesicatorius. Ammo- 
 nia. Pix Burgundica. Sinapis alba. Al- 
 lium sativum. 
 
 REFRIGERANTS are constituted by the 
 following articles. Citrus aurantium. Ci- 
 trus medica. Tamarindus Indica. Acidum 
 acetosum. Supertartris potassae. Nitras 
 potassae. Boras sodae. 
 
 The list of articles that come under the 
 class ANTACIDS are, Potassa. Soda. Am- 
 monia. Calx. Carbonas calcis. Mag- 
 nesia. 
 
 In the class LTTHONTRIPTICS are, Potas- 
 sa. Carbonas potass*. Soda. Carbonas 
 sodae. Sapo albus. Calx. 
 
 In the class ESCHAROTICS are, Acida 
 mineralia. Potassa. Nitras argenti. Mu- 
 rias antimonii. Sulphas cupri. Acetis cu- 
 pri. Murias hydrargyri. Subnitras hydrar- 
 gyri. Oxydum arsenici album. Juniperus 
 sabina. 
 
 In the class ANTHELMINTICS are, Doli- 
 chos pruriens. Ferri limatura. Stannum 
 pulveratum. Olea Europaea. Artemesia 
 santonica. Spigelia marilandica. Polypo- 
 dium filix mas. Tancaetum vulgare. Ge- 
 offrecEa inermis. Gambojia gutta. Submu- 
 rias hydrargyri. 
 
 DEMULCENTS are, Mimosa nilotica. As- 
 tragulus tragacantha. Linum usitatissi- 
 mum. Althaena officinalis. Malva sylves- 
 tris. Gylcyrrliizaglabra. Cycas circina- 
 lis. Orchis mascula. Maranta arundi- 
 nacea. Triticum hybernum. Icthyocolla. 
 Olea Europcea. Amygdalus communis. 
 Sevum ceti. Cera. 
 
 Water is the principal article of the class 
 DILUENTS; and as for the last clasg, 
 EMOLLIENTS, heat conjoined with moisture 
 is the principal, though all unctuous appli- 
 cations may be included. 
 
 The New London Pharmacopoeia presents us with the following list for the Materia 
 
 Medica : 
 
 Abietis resin a 
 
 Absinthium 
 
 Acacia gum mi 
 
 Acetosae folia 
 
 Acetosella 
 
 Acetum 
 
 Acidum sulphuricum 
 
 Aconiti folia 
 
 Adeps 
 
 JErugo 
 
 Allii radix 
 
 Aloes spicaU 7 extractum 
 
 Aloes vulgans 3 
 
 Althaex lolia 
 
 A lumen 
 
 Ammoniac murias 
 
 Ammoniacum 
 
 Amygdala amara et dulcis 
 
 Amylum 
 
 Anethi semina 
 
 Anisi semina 
 Anthemidis flores 
 Antimonii sulphuretum 
 Argentum 
 Armoraciac radix 
 Arsenici oxydum 
 Asara folia 
 Asafetida gummi 
 Avenae semina 
 Auratitii baccje 
 
MAT 
 
 Aurantii cortex 
 
 Balsamum Peruvianum 
 
 Balsamum Tolutanum 
 
 Belladonae folia 
 
 Benzoinum 
 
 Bistorta 
 
 Cajuputi oleum 
 
 Calamina 
 
 Calami radix 
 
 Calumbae radix 
 
 Camphora x 
 
 Canellae cortex 
 
 Capsicum baccae 
 
 Carbo ligni 
 
 Cardamines flores 
 
 Cardamomi semina 
 
 Caricae fructus 
 
 Carici semina 
 
 Caryophyli 
 
 Caryophyli oleum 
 
 Cascarillae cortex 
 
 Cassiae pulpa 
 
 Castoreum 
 
 Catechu 
 
 Centaurii cacumina 
 
 Cera alba 
 
 Cera flava 
 
 Cerevisiae frumentum 
 
 Cetaceum 
 
 Cinchonae lancifolisc cordi- 
 foliae et oblongifoliac cor- 
 tex 
 
 Cinnamomi cortex 
 
 Cinnamomi oleum 
 
 Coccus 
 
 Colchici radix 
 
 Colocynthidis pulpa 
 
 Conii folia 
 
 Contrayervae radix 
 
 Copaiba radix 
 
 Coriandri semina 
 
 Cornua 
 
 Creta 
 
 Croci stigmata 
 
 Cumini semina 
 
 Cupri sulphas 
 
 Cuspariac cortex 
 
 Cydoniae semina 
 
 Dauci radix 
 
 Dauci semina 
 
 Digitalis folia 
 
 Dolichi pubes 
 
 Dulcamara caulis 
 
 Elaterii poma 
 
 Elemi 
 
 Euphorbiae gummi resina 
 
 Farina 
 
 Ferrum 
 
 Filicis radix 
 
 Fucus 
 
 Galbani gummi resina 
 
 Gall* 
 
 MAT 
 
 479 
 
 Gentians radix 
 
 Glycyrrhiz* radix 
 
 Granati cortex 
 
 Guaiaci resina et lignum 
 
 Hasmatoxyli lignum 
 
 Hellebori foetidi folia 
 
 Hellebori nigri radix 
 
 Hordei semina 
 
 Humuli strobili 
 
 Hydrargyrus 
 
 Hyoscyami folia et semina 
 
 Jalapae radix 
 
 Ipecacuanhae radix 
 
 Juniper baccae et semina 
 
 Kino 
 
 Lapis calcareus 
 
 Lavendulae flores 
 
 Lauri baccae et folia 
 
 Lichen 
 
 Limones 
 
 Limonum cortex 
 
 Linum catharticum 
 
 Lytta 
 
 Magnesiae sulphas 
 
 Malva 
 
 Manna 
 
 Marrubium 
 
 Mastiche 
 
 Mel 
 
 Mentha piperita 
 
 Mentha viridis 
 
 Menyanthes 
 
 Mezerei cortex 
 
 Mori baccae 
 
 Moschus 
 
 Myristicae nuclii 
 
 Myrrha 
 
 Olibanum 
 
 Olivae oleum 
 
 Opium 
 
 Opopanix 
 
 Origanum 
 
 Ovum 
 
 Papaveris capsulae 
 
 Petroleum 
 
 Pimentse baccse 
 
 Piperis longi fructus 
 
 Piper nigrum 
 
 Pix arida , 
 
 Pix liquida 
 
 Plumbum 
 
 Plumbi carbonas 
 
 Plumbi oxydum semivitreum 
 
 Porri radix 
 
 Potassae nitras 
 
 Potassae supertartras 
 
 Potassa impura 
 
 Pruna 
 
 Pterocarpi lignum 
 
 Pulegium 
 
 Pyrethri radix 
 
 Quassiae lignum 
 
 Quercfts cortex 
 
 Hesina flava 
 
 Rhamni baccae 
 
 Rhei radix . 
 
 Rhoeados petala 
 
 Ricini semina et oleum 
 
 Rosoe caninse pulpa 
 
 Rosas centifolise petala 
 
 Rosse gallicae petala 
 
 Rosmarini cacumina 
 
 Rubiae radix 
 
 Rut a folia 
 
 Sabinx folia 
 
 Saccharum 
 
 Salicis cortex 
 
 Sambuci flores 
 
 Sapo durus et mollis 
 
 Sarsaparillse radix 
 
 Sassafras lignum et radix 
 
 Scammoneae gummi resina 
 
 Scillae radix 
 
 Senegae radix 
 
 Sennsc folia 
 
 Serpentariae radix 
 
 Sevum 
 
 Simaroubae cortex 
 
 Sinapis semina 
 
 Sodae murias 
 
 Sodae boras 
 
 Sodsc sulphas 
 
 Soda impura 
 
 Spartii cacumina 
 
 Spigeliae radix 
 
 Spiritus rectificatus et tenuis 
 
 Spongia 
 
 Stannum 
 
 Staphisagriae semina 
 
 Styracis balsamum 
 
 Succinum 
 
 Sulphur 
 
 Tabaci folia 
 
 Tamarindi pulpa 
 
 Taraxaci radix 
 
 Terebinthina Canadensi et 
 
 Chia 
 Testae 
 
 Terebinthina vulgaris 
 Terebinthinae oleum 
 Tormentillae radix 
 Toxicodendri folia 
 Tragacantha 
 Tussilago 
 Valerianae radix 
 Veratri radix 
 Violas flores 
 Vinum 
 Ulmi cortex 
 Uvae passae 
 Uvae ursi folia 
 Zincum 
 Zingiberis radix 
 
 MATLOCK. A village in Derbyshire went. Several of these springs possess a 
 affords a mineral water of the acidulous temperature of 66. Matlock water scarce- 
 class ; its abundant springs issue from a ly differs from common good spring water, 
 lime-stone rock, near the banks of the Der- in sensible properties. It is extremely 
 
480 
 
 MAT 
 
 MAX 
 
 transparent, and exhales no vapour, except- 
 ing 1 in cold weather. It holds little or no 
 excess of aerial particles; it curdles soap, 
 when first taken up, but it loses this effect 
 upon long- keeping, perhaps from the de- 
 position of its calcareous salts : it appears 
 to differ very little from good spring water, 
 when tasted ; and its effects seem refera- 
 ble to its temperature. It is from this lat- 
 ter circumstance that it forms a proper 
 tepid bath for the nervous and irritable, 
 and those of a debilitated constitution ; 
 hence it is usually recommended after the 
 use of Bath and Buxton waters, and as pre- 
 paratory to sea-bathing. 
 
 MATRICAWA. (From matrix, the womb.) 
 Medicines appropriated to disorders of the 
 uterus. 
 
 MATIIICARIA. (From matrix, the womb ; 
 so called from its uses in disorders of the 
 womb. Parthenium. Febrijiiga. Common 
 fever-few, or febrifuge, and often, but very 
 improperly, feather-few. Mother's wort. 
 The leaves and flowers of this plant Ma- 
 tricaria parthenium .-foliis compositis, pla- 
 nts ; foliolis ovatis, incisis ; pedunculis ramo- 
 sis, have a strong, not agreeable, smell, and 
 a moderately bitt >r taste, both which they 
 communicate, by warm infusion, to water 
 and rectified spirit. The watery infusions, 
 inspissated, leave an extract of considerable 
 bitterness, and which discovers also a saline 
 matter, both to the taste, and in a more sen- 
 sible manner by throwing up to the surface 
 small crystalline efflorescences in keeping-. 
 The peculiar flavour of the- matricaria ex- 
 hales, in the evaporation, and impregnates 
 the distilled water, on which also a quantity 
 of essential oil is found floating. The quan- 
 tity of spirituous extract, according to 
 Cartheuser*s experiments, is only about 
 one-sixth the weight of the dry leaves, 
 whereas the watery extract amounts to 
 near one-half. This plant is evidently the 
 JParthenium of Dioscorides, since whose 
 time it has been very generally employed 
 for medical purposes. In natural affinity, 
 it ranks with camomile and tansy, and its 
 sensible qualities shew it to be nearly 
 allied to them in its medicinal character. 
 Bergitis states its virtues to be tonic, sto- 
 machic, resolvent, and emmenagogue. It 
 has been given successfully as a vermifuge, 
 and for the cure of intermittents ; but its 
 use is most celebrated in female disorders, 
 especially in hysteria; and hence it is 
 supposed to have derived the name ma- 
 tricaria. Its smell, taste, and analysis, 
 prove it to be a medicine of considera- 
 ble activity; we may therefore say, with 
 Murray Ilarius hodie prcescribitur, quam 
 debetur. 
 
 MATHICARIA CAMMOMILLA. The systema- 
 tic name of the common fever-few. See 
 Chamxmxlum vulgare. 
 
 MATKICAUIA pARTHEsritrw. The syste- 
 matic name of the fever-few. See Matri- 
 
 cana. 
 
 MATRIX. (M* .) The womb. See 
 
 Uterus. 
 
 MATHOJTAIIS. (From matrona, a ma- 
 tron ; so called because its smell is grate- 
 ful to women.) The violet. 
 
 MATURANTIA. (From maturo* to ri- 
 pen.) Medicines which promote the sup- 
 puration of tumours. 
 
 MATURATION. (Maturatio ; from 
 maturo, to make ripe.) A term in surgery, 
 signifying that process which succeeds in- 
 flammation, by which pus is collected in 
 an abscess. 
 
 Maudlin. See Ageratum. 
 
 MAURO-MARSOIT. See Marrubium. 
 
 MAXILLA. (From /utei<r<rttu t to chew,) 
 The jaw. 
 
 MAXILLA INFERIOR. Os maxil- 
 lare inferius. Mandtbiila. The maxilk 
 inferior, or lower jaw, which, in its figure, 
 may be compared to a horse-shoe, is at first 
 composed of two distinct bones; but these, 
 soon after birth, unite together at the mid- 
 dle of the chin, so as to form only one 
 bone. The superior edge of this bone has, 
 like the upper jaw, a process, called the 
 alveolar process. This, as well as that of 
 the upper jaw, to which it is in other re- 
 spects a good deal similar, is likewise fur- 
 nished with cavities for the reception of 
 the teeth. The posterior part of the bone, 
 on each side, rises perpendicularly into 
 two processes, one of which is called the 
 coronoid> and the other the condyloid, pro- 
 cess. The first of these is the highest : it 
 is thin and pointed \ and the temporal 
 muscle, which is attached to it, serves to 
 elevate the jaw. The condyloid process is 
 narrower, thicker, and shorter than the 
 other, terminating in an oblong rounded 
 head, which is formed for a moveable ar- 
 ticulation with the cranium, and is received 
 into the fore part of the fossa described in 
 the temporal bone. In this joint there is 
 a moveable cartilage, which, being more 
 closely connected to the condyle than to 
 the cavity, may be considered as belong- 
 ing to the former. This moveable carti- 
 lage is connected with both the articulat- 
 ing surface of the temporal bone and the 
 condyle of the jaw, by distinct ligaments 
 arising from its edges all round. These at- 
 tachments of the cartilage are strengthened, 
 and the whole articulation secured, by an 
 external ligament, which is common to 
 both, and which is fixed to the temporal 
 bone, and to the neck of the condyle. 
 On the inner surface of the ligament, 
 which attaches the cartilage to the tem- 
 poral bone, and backwards in the cavity, 
 is placed what is commonly called the 
 gland of the joint ; at least the ligament is 
 there found to be much more vascular than 
 at ahy other part. At the bottom of each 
 coronoid process, on its inner part, is a 
 foramen, or canal, which extends under 
 the roots of all the teeth, and terminates at 
 the outer surface of the bone near the 
 
MAX 
 
 shin. Each of these foramina affords a 
 passage to an artery, vein, and nerve, 
 which send off branches to the several 
 teeth. 
 
 This bone is capable of a great many 
 motions. The condyles, by sliding from 
 the cavity towards the eminences on each 
 side, bring- the jaw horizontally forwards, 
 as in the action of biting ; or the condyles 
 only may be brought forwards, while the 
 rest of the jaw is tilted backwards, as is 
 the case when the mouth is open. The 
 condyles may also slide alternately back- 
 wards and forwards from the cavity to the 
 eminence, and vice versa / so that while 
 one condyle advances, the other moves 
 backwards, turning the body -of the jaw 
 from side to side, as in grinding the teeth. 
 The great use of the cartilages seems to be 
 that of securing the articulation, by adapt- 
 ing themselves to the different inequalities 
 in these, several motions of the jaw, and to 
 prevent any injuries from friction. This 
 last circumstance is of great importance 
 where there is so much motion, and accord- 
 ingly this cartilage is found in the different 
 tribes of carnivorous animals, where there 
 is no eminence and cavity, nor other appa- 
 ratus for grinding. 
 
 The alveolar processes are formed of an 
 external and internal plate, united together 
 by thin bony partitions, which divide the 
 processes at the fore part of the jaw into 
 as many sockets as there are teeth. But, 
 at the posterior part, where the teeth have 
 more than one root, each root has a dis- 
 tinct cell. These processes, in both jaws, 
 begin to be formed with the tee<b. accom- 
 pany them in their growth, and disappear 
 when the teeth full. So that the loss of the 
 one seems constantly to be attended with 
 the loss of the other. 
 
 MAXILLA. SUPERIOR. Os maxil- 
 lare superius. The superior maxillary 
 bones constitute the 'most considerable 
 portion of the tipper jaw, are two in num- 
 ber, and generally remain distinct through 
 life. Their figure is exceedingly irregular, 
 and not easily to be described. On each 
 of these bones is observed several emi- 
 nences. One of these is at the upper and 
 fore-part fl of the bone, and, from its making 
 part of the nose, is called the nasal pro- 
 cess. Internally, in the inferior portion 
 of this process, is a fossa, which, with the 
 os unguis, forms a passage for the lachry- 
 mal duct. Into this nasal process like- 
 wise is inserted the short round tendon of 
 the musculus orbicularis palpebrarum. Back- 
 wards and outwards, from the root of the 
 nasal process, the bone helps to form the 
 lower side of the orbit, and this part is 
 therefore called the orbitar process. Be- 
 hind this orbitar process, the bone forms a 
 considerable tuberosity, and at the upper 
 part of this tuberosity is a channel, which 
 is almost a complete hole. In this channel 
 
 MAX 
 
 481 
 
 passes a branch of the fifth pair of . nerves, 
 which, together with a small artery, U 
 transmitted to the fuce through the exter- 
 nal orbitar foramen, which opens immedi- 
 ately under the orbit. Where the bone on 
 each side is joined to the os malx, and 
 helps to form the cheeks, is observed what 
 is called the malar process. The lower and 
 anterior parts of the bone make a kind of 
 circular sweep, in which are the alveoli, or 
 sockets for the teeth ; this H called the 
 alveolar process. This alveolar process 
 has posteriorly a considerable tuberosity 
 on its internal surface. Above this alveo- 
 lar process, and just behind the fore-teeth, 
 is an irregular hole, called the foramen in- 
 cifsicum, which separating into two, and 
 sometimes more holes, serves to transmit 
 small arteries and veins, and a minute 
 branch of the fifth pair of nerves, to the 
 nostrils. There are two horizontal lamellae 
 behind the alveolar process, which, uniting 
 together, form part, of the roof of the mouth, 
 and divide it from the nose. This par- 
 tition, being seated somewhat higher than 
 the lower edge of the alveolar * process, 
 gives the roof of the mouth a considerable 
 hollowness. Where the ossa maxillaria sre 
 united to each otV.er, they project some, 
 what forwards, leaving between them a 
 furrow, which receives the inferior portion 
 of the septum nasi. Each of these bones 
 is hollow, and forms a considerable sinus 
 under its orbiter part. This sinus, which 
 is usually, though improperly, called an- 
 trum Highmorianum, is lined with the pi- 
 tuitary membrane. It answers the same 
 purposes as the other sinuses of the nose, 
 and communicates with the nostrils by an 
 opening, which appears to be a large one 
 in the skeleton, but which, in the recent 
 subject, is much smaller. In the. foetus, 
 instead of these sinuses, an oblong depres- 
 sion only is observed at each side of the 
 nostrils, nor is the tuberosity of the alveo- 
 lar process then formed. On the side of 
 the palate, in young subjects, a kind of fis- 
 sure may be noticed, which seems to sepa- 
 rate the portion of the bone which con- 
 tains the dentes incisores from that which 
 contains the dentes caniui. The fissure is 
 sometimes apparent till the sixth year, but 
 after that period it in general wholly dis- 
 appears. 
 
 The ossa maxillaria not only serve to 
 form the cheeks, but likewise the palate, 
 nose, and orbits ; and, besides their union 
 with each other, they are connected with 
 the greatest part of the bones of the face 
 and cranium, viz. with the ossa nasi, ossa 
 malarnm, ossa unguis,ossapalati, osfrontis, 
 os sphenoides, and os ethmoides. 
 
 MAXILLARY ARTERIES. Arteri* 
 maxillarix. These are the branches of the 
 external carotid. The external maorillary 
 is the fourth branch of the carotid ; it pro- 
 ceeds anteriorly, and gives off the facial 
 3 Q 
 
482 
 
 MEG 
 
 MED 
 
 or mental, the coronary of the lips, and the 
 angular artery. The internal maxillary is 
 the next branch of the carotid ; it gives off 
 the spharno maxillar, the inferior alveolar, 
 and the spmous artc y. 
 
 MAXILLARY GLANDS. Glandule 
 maxillar-iix. The glands so called are con- 
 glomerate, and are situated under the an- 
 gles of the lower jaw. The excretory ducts 
 of these glands are called Warthonian, af- 
 ter their discoverer. 
 
 MAXILLARY NERVES. Nervi max- 
 illares. The superior and inferior maxihary 
 nerves are branches of the fifth pair, or tri- 
 gemini. The former is divided into the 
 sphaeno-palatine, posterior alveolar, and 
 the infra orbital nerve. TJie latter is di- 
 vide 1 into two branches, the internal lin- 
 gual, and one, more properly, called the 
 inferior maxillary. 
 
 May-lily. See Lilium convalium. 
 
 May-weed. See Cotulafcetida. 
 
 Mays, Indian. See Zea mays. 
 
 Maw worm. See Ascaris vermicnlaris. 
 
 Meadow crowfoot. See Ranunculus pra- 
 tensis. 
 
 Meadow, queen of the. See Ulmaria-. 
 
 Meadow saff)*on. See Colchicum. 
 
 Meadow saxifrage. See Saxifraga vul- 
 garis. 
 
 Meadow sweet. See Uunari . 
 
 MEADOW THISTLE, ROUND LEAVED. 
 The leaves of this plant, Cnicus oleraceus 
 of Linnaseus, are boiled, in the northern 
 parts of Europe, and eaten as we do cab- 
 bage. 
 
 Measles. See Rubeola. 
 
 ME A I'US AUDITOR1US EXTERNUS. 
 See Ear. 
 
 MEATUS AUDITORIUS INTERNUS. 
 The internal auditory passage is a small 
 bony canal, beginning internally by a lon- 
 gitudinal orifice at the posterior surface 
 of the petrous portion of the temporal 
 bone, running towards the vestibulum and 
 cochlea, and there being divided into two 
 less cavities by an eminence. The supe- 
 rior and smaller of these is the orifice of 
 the aquseduct of Fallopius, which receives 
 the portio dura of the auditory nerve : the 
 other inferior and larger cavity is perforated 
 by many small holes, through which the 
 portio moliis of the auditory nerve passes 
 into the labyrinth. 
 
 MEATUS* C^ECUS. A passage in the 
 throat to the ear, called Eustachian's tube. 
 MEATUS CUTJC u LAKES. The pores of the 
 skin. 
 
 MEATUS CYSTICUS. The gall-duct. 
 MEATUS URINARIUS. In women, 
 this is situated in the vagina, immediately 
 below the symphysis of the pubis, and be- 
 hind the nymphx. In men, it is at the end 
 of the glans penis. 
 
 Mecca balsam. See Balaam of Gilead. 
 Mechoacan. See Mechoacunna. 
 MBCHOACANNA. (From Mechoacan, a 
 
 province in Mexico, whence it is brought.) 
 Jalappa alba. Rhabarbarum album. Me- 
 choacam. The root of a species of convol- 
 vulus, Convolvulus American , or Bryonia 
 alba Peruviana, brought from Mexico. It 
 possesses aperient properties, and was long 
 used as the common purge of this country, 
 but is now wholly superseded by jalap, 
 
 MECHOACANNA NIGRA. See Jalapium. 
 
 MECON. (From pwos, bulk ; so named 
 from the largeness of its head.) The pa- 
 paver, or poppy. 
 
 MECONIS. (From (jwautv, the poppy ; so 
 called because its juice is soporiferous, 
 like the poppy.) The lettuce. 
 
 MECONIUM. (From ^wwcwv, the poppy.) 1, 
 The inspissated juice of the poppy. Opium. 
 2. Tiie green excrementitious substance that 
 is found in the large intestines of the foetus. 
 
 MEDIAN NERVE. The second branch 
 of the brachial plexus. 
 
 MEDIAN VEINS. The situation of 
 the veins of the arms is extremely differ- 
 ent in most individuals. When a branch 
 proceeds near the bend of the arm, in- 
 wardly from the basilic vein, it is termed 
 the basilic medium', and when a vein is gi- 
 ven off from ihe cephalic in the like man- 
 ner, it is termed the cephalic median. 
 When these two veins are present, they 
 mostly unite just below the bend of the 
 arm, and the common trunk proceeds to 
 the cephalic vein. 
 
 MEDIANUM. The Mediastinum. 
 
 MEDIASTINUM. (Quasi in media 
 stare.') The membranous septum, formed 
 by the duplicature of the pleura, that di- 
 vides the cavity of the chest into two parts. 
 It is divided into an anterior and posterior 
 portion. 
 
 MEDIASTINUM CEHEBHI. The falciform 
 process of the dura mater. 
 
 MEDICAGO. (From medica.) The herb 
 trefoil. 
 
 MEDICATWENTARIA. Pharmacy, or the 
 art of making and preparing medicines. 
 
 MEDIC AMENTUM. ^ (From medico, to 
 heal.) A medicine. 
 
 MEDICASTER. A false pretender to the 
 knowledge of medicine ; the same as 
 Quack. 
 
 MEDICINA DIETETIC A. The regulation 
 of regimen, or the non-naturals. 
 
 MEDECINA DIASOSTICA. That part of 
 medicine which relates to preserving 
 health. 
 
 MEDICINA GYMNASTICA. That part of 
 medicine which relates to exercise. 
 
 MEDICINA HERMETICA. The application 
 of chemical remedies. 
 
 MEDIC IN A FROPHTLACTICA. That part 
 of medicine which relates to preserving 
 health. 
 
 MEDICINA TRISTITI.S:. Common saf- 
 fron. 
 
 MEDICINE. Any substance that is 
 exhibited with a view to cure or allay the 
 
MED 
 
 violence of the disease. It is also very fre- 
 quently made use of to express the healing- 
 art, when it comprehends anatomy, physi- 
 ology, and pathology. 
 
 MEDICINAL BAYS. Such are so called 
 by some writers, wherein the crisis or 
 change is expected, so as to forbid the use 
 of medicines, in order to wait nature's ef- 
 fort, and therefore require all assistance of 
 art to help forward, or prepare the humours 
 for such a crisis : but it is most properly 
 used for those days wherein purging, or any 
 other evacuation, is most conveniently com- 
 plied with. 
 
 MEDICINAL nouns. Are those wherein 
 it is supposed that medicines may be taken 
 to the greatest advantage, commonly rec- 
 koned in the morning fasting, about an 
 hour before dinner, about four hours after 
 dinner, and at going to bed ; but in acute 
 cases, the times are to be governed by the 
 symptoms and aggravation of the distem- 
 per. 
 
 MEDICINALIS. (From medicina.} Medi- 
 cinal ; having a power to restore health, or 
 remove disease. 
 
 MEDINA. In Paracelsus it is a species of 
 ulcer. 
 
 MEDINENSIS VENA. (Medinensis ; so 
 called because it is frequent at Medina.) 
 Dracunculus. Gordiiis medinensis of Lin- 
 naeus. The muscular hair-worm. A very 
 singular animal, which, in some countries, 
 inhabits the cellular membrane between 
 the skin and muscles. See Dracunculus. 
 
 MEDITULLIUM. (From medius, the 
 middle. See Diploe. 
 
 MEDIUS VENTER. The middle venter is 
 the thorax, or chest. 
 
 Medlar. See Mesjnlus. 
 
 MEDULLA. ( Quasi in mediis ossit.) 1. 
 The marrow. See Marrow. 
 
 2. The pith or pulp of vegetables. 
 
 3. The white substance of the brain is 
 called medulla, or the medullary part, to 
 distinguish it from the cortical. 
 
 4. The continuation of the brain, and in 
 the spine, is called medullary spinalis. 
 
 MEDULLA CASSIA. The pulp of the cassia 
 fistularis. 
 
 MEDULLA OBLONG AT A. The medul- 
 lary substance, of the same use as the cere- 
 brum, that lies within the cranium, upon 
 the basillary process of the occipital bone. 
 It is formed by the connection of the crura 
 cerebri and crura cerebelli, and terminates 
 in the spinal marrow. It has several emi- 
 nences, viz. pons varioli, corpora pyrami- 
 dalia, and corpora olivaria. 
 
 MEDULLA SPINALIS. Cerebrum elon- 
 gatum. JEon. The spinal marrow. A con- 
 tinuation of the medulla oblongata, which 
 descends into the specus vertebralis from 
 the foramen magnum occipitale, to the 
 third vertebra of the loins, where it termi- 
 
 JVIEL 
 
 483 
 
 nates in a number of nerves, which, from 
 their resemblance, are called caudu equina. 
 The spinal marrow is composed, like the 
 brain, of a cortical and medullary substance: 
 the former is placed internally. It is cover- 
 ed by a continuation of the dura mater, pia 
 mater, and tunica arachnoklea. The use of 
 the spinal marrow is to give off, through 
 the lateral or intervertebral foramina, thirty 
 pairs of nerves, called cervical, dorsal, lum- 
 bar, and sacral nerves. 
 
 MEDULLARY. (Medullaris ; from me- 
 dulla, marrow.) Like unto marrow. 
 
 MEDULLARY SUBSTANCE. The 
 white or internal substance of the brain 
 is so called. m 
 
 ME&ALOSPLANCHIOJS. (From /us^st?, great, 
 and ff7rKa.yx\'w t a bowel. Having some of 
 the viscera enlarged, from schirrus or other 
 cause. 
 
 MEGRIM. A species of cephalalgia, or a 
 pain generally affecting one side of the 
 head, towards the eye, or temple, and 
 arising from the state of the stomach. 
 
 MEIBOMIUS'S GLANDS. Meibomii 
 glandule. The small glands which are 
 situated between the conjunctive mem- 
 brane of the eye and the cartilage of the 
 eye-lid, first described by Meibomius. 
 
 MEL. Seeffoney. 
 
 MEL ACETATUM. Oxymel. " Take of 
 clarified honey, two pounds ; acetic acid, 
 two pints. Boil them down to a proper 
 consistence, in a glass vessel, over a slow 
 fire." This preparation of honey and vine- 
 gar possesses aperient and expectorating 
 virtues, and is given, with these intentions, 
 in the cure of humoral asthma, and other 
 diseases of the chest, in doses of one or 
 two drachms. It is also employed in the 
 form of gargle, when diluted with water. 
 
 MEL BORACIS. Honey of borax. '* Take 
 of borax, powdered, a drachm ; clarified 
 honey, an ounce. Mix." This preparation 
 is found very useful in aphthous affections 
 of the fauces. 
 
 MEL DESPUMATUM. Clarified honey; See 
 Honey. 
 
 MEL ROSJE. Rose honey. * Take of 
 reel-rose petals, dried, four ounces; boil- 
 ing water, three pints ; clarified honey, 
 five pounds." Macerate the rose petals 
 in the water, for six hours, and strain; 
 then add the honey to the strained liquor, 
 and, by means of a water-bath, boil it 
 down to a proper consistence. An admi- 
 rable preparation for the base of various 
 gargles and collutories. It may also be 
 employed with advantage, mixed with ex- 
 tract of bark, or other medicines, to chil- 
 dren, who have a natural disgust to medi- 
 cines. 
 
 MEL SCILL;E. Take of clarified ho- 
 ney, three pounds ; vinegar of squills, two 
 pints." Roil them in a glass vessel, with a 
 
484 
 
 MEL 
 
 MEL 
 
 slow fire, to the thickness of a syrup. 
 Aperient, expectorant, and detergent vir- 
 tues, are attributed to the honey of squills. 
 It is given in closes of two or three drachms, 
 along- with some aromatic wate'r, as that 
 of cinnamon, to prevent the great nausea 
 which it \vouid otherwise he apt to excite. 
 In large doses it proves emetic. 
 
 MELA. (From //.#&>, to search.) A 
 probe. 
 
 MELJENA. (From /utxac, black.) The 
 black vomit. The black disease. Hip- 
 pocrates applies this name to two dis- 
 eases. In the first, the patient -vomits 
 black bile, which is sometimes bloody and 
 sour ; sometimes he throws up a thin saliva ; 
 and at others a green bile*, &c. In the 
 second, the patient is as described in the 
 article JWorbus Niger. 
 
 MELAIXA KOSOS. See Mel<ena. 
 
 MELALETJCA XEUCABENDRON. The syste- 
 matic name of the plant which affords the 
 cajeput oil. See Cajeput ail. 
 
 MELAMPIIYLLUM. (From JU.IM.S, black, 
 and ^i/xAtr, a leaf; so named from the 
 blackness of its leaf.) Bear's-breech. See 
 jfcanthns niollis. 
 
 MELAMPOBIUM. (From Mehimpus, the 
 shepherd who first used it.) Black helle- 
 bore. See Ilelle.borus niger. 
 
 MKI.ANAG-OGA. (From fttteie, black, and 
 <*>, to expel.) Medicines whicli purge 
 off black bile. 
 
 MELANC.HLOHTTS. (Msx*)^Xa^cf.) A livid 
 colour of the skin. The black jaundice. 
 
 MELANCHOLIA. (From paw, black, 
 and ;**, bile ; because the ancients sup- 
 posed that it proceeded from a redundance 
 of black bile,) Melancholy madness. A 
 disease in *he class neuroses, and order Ve- 
 saniffy of Cullen, characterised by errone- 
 ous judgment, but not merely respecting 
 health, from imaginary perceptions or re- 
 collection, influencing the conduct, and 
 depressing the mind with ill-grounded 
 fears; not combined with either pyrexia 
 or comatose affections ; often appearing 
 without dyspepsia, yet attended with cos- 
 tiveness, chiefly in persons of rigid fibres 
 and torpid insensibility. 
 
 MELANOPIPEH. (From ^uAar, black, and 
 flMOTg/s, pepper.) Black pepper. See Pi- 
 per nigrum. 
 
 MELANOHHHIZON. (From juttec, black, 
 and g/^a, a root.) A species of hellebore 
 with black roots. 
 
 MELAKTEKIA. (From /ut\a.;, black ; so 
 called because it is used for blacking lea- 
 ther.) Green vitriol. 
 
 MELANTHELJEUM. (From /nex*?, black, 
 and exatcv, oil.) Oil expressed from the 
 black serds of fennel flowers. 
 
 MELANTHIUM. (From /usx*?, black ; 
 so named from its black seed.) The herb 
 fennel flower. 
 
 .\IELAS. (From fjuh&s, black.) Vitiligo 
 
 Morphcea nigra. Lepra maculosc 
 ragra. A disease that appears upon the 
 skin in black or brown spots, which very 
 frequently penetrate deep, even to the bone, 
 and do not give any pain or uneasiness. It 
 is a disease very frequent in, and endemial 
 to, Arabia, where it is supposed to be pro- 
 duced by a peculiar miasma. 
 
 MELASMA. (From fjitKsts, black.) Me- 
 lasmus. A disease that appears not unfre- 
 quently upon the tibia of aged persons, 
 in form of a livid black spot, which, in a 
 day or two, degenerates into a very foul 
 ulcer. . 
 
 MELASPEJIMUM. (From ,wtx*f , black, and 
 o-Trt^ux, beed.) See Melanthium. 
 
 MELCA. (From en/ut^ee, to milk.) 
 Milk. A food made of acidulated 
 milk. 
 
 MELE. (From f**a>, to search.) A 
 probe. 
 
 MELEAGIUS. (From J\lekager, whose 
 sisters were fabled to have been turned into 
 this bird.) The guinea-fowl. Also a spe- 
 cies of frittillaria, so called because its 
 flowers are spotted like the guinea-fowl. 
 
 MELEGETA. Meleguetta, Grains of Para- 
 dise. 
 
 MELEIOS. (From Melos, the island where 
 it is made.) A species of alum. 
 
 MELEMELUM. (From f*t\i, honey, and 
 /uHKcv, an apple ; so named from its sweet- 
 ness.) Paradise apple. 
 
 MELT. (Mx<.) Honey. 
 
 MELICEKIA. See Meliceris. 
 
 MELICER1S. (From /tx/, honey, and 
 xegos, wax.) An encysted tumour, whose 
 contents resemble honey in consistence and 
 appearance. 
 
 MELICRATOK. (From /we.v, honey, and 
 K.tctvvvfs.t, to mix.) Hydromel. Mead. Wine 
 impregnated with honey. 
 
 MELIGEION. (From f*t\t t honey.) A foe- 
 tid humour, discharged from ulcers attend- 
 ed with a caries of the bone> of the consis- 
 tence of honey. 
 
 Melilot. See Melilotus. 
 
 ME LI LOTUS. (From /MM, honey, and 
 A&JTC?, the lotus ; so called from Us smell, 
 being like that of honey.) Lotus sylvestris. 
 Sertula campana. TnfoUum cabaUinum. Co- 
 roda regia. Trifolium odoratum. Common 
 melilot. This plant, Trifolium melilotus 
 offidnalis of Linnaeus, has been said to be 
 resolvent, emollient, anodyne, and to parti- 
 cipate of the virtues of" chamomile. Its 
 taste is unpleasant, subacrid, subsaline, but 
 not bitter ; when fresh it has scarcely any 
 smell ; in drying a acquires a pretty strong 
 one, of the aromatic kind, but not agreeable. 
 The principal use of melilot has been in 
 clysters, fomentations, and other external 
 applications. 
 
 MELINUM. (From /A cv, an apple.) Oil 
 made from the flowers of the apple-tree. 
 
 MELIPHYLLUM. (From /uixi, honey;, 
 
MEL 
 
 MEM 
 
 485 
 
 and <j>t/AAoK, a leaf; so called from the sweet 
 smell of its leaf, or because bees gather 
 honey from it.) Baum, or balm. See 
 Melissa. 
 
 MEUSSA. (From /*tv<rr*, a bee, be- 
 cause bees gather honey from it.) Citra- 
 go, Citraria. Melinum. Mdlifolium. 
 Mellitis. Cedronella. Jlpiastrum. Melis- 
 sa citrina. Erotion. Balm. Melissa offi- 
 cinalis of Linnaeus. A native of the south- 
 ern parts of Europe, but very common in 
 our gardens. In its recent state, it has a 
 rough ish aromatic taste, and a pleasant 
 smell of the lemon kind. It was formerly 
 much esteemed in nervous diseases, and 
 very generally recommended in melancho- 
 lic and hypochondriacal affections ; but, in 
 modern practice, it is only employed when 
 prepared as tea, as a grateful diluent drink 
 in fevers, &c. 
 
 MELISSA CALAMINTHA. The systema- 
 tic name of the field catmint. See Gala- 
 mintha. 
 
 MELISSA CITRIXA. See Melissa. 
 
 MELISSA GRANDIFLORA. The systematic 
 name of the mountain calamiut. See Cala- 
 mintha mag-no flore. 
 
 MELISSA OFFICINALIS. The systematic 
 name of balm. See Melissa. 
 
 MELISSA TURCICA. See Moldavica. 
 
 MELISSOPHYLLUM. (From ^turret, baum, 
 and <j>yAAoK, a leaf.) Melissa, or baum. 
 Also a species of horehound, with leaves 
 resembling baum. 
 
 MELITIS MELISSOPHYLLUM. The syste- 
 matic name of the mountain balm. See 
 Melyssophyllum. 
 
 MELITISMUS. (From pt\t, honey.) A 
 linctus, prepared with honey. 
 
 MELITTOMA. (From JMKI, honey.) A con- 
 fection made with honey. Honey-dew. 
 
 MELIZOMUM. (From juttxi, honey, and 
 fajuos, broth.) Mead. A drink prepared 
 with honey. 
 
 MELLAGO. (From mel t honey.) Any 
 medicine which has the consistence and 
 sweetness of honey. 
 
 MELULOT us. See Melilotus. 
 
 MJELLIKA. (From mel, feoney.) Mead. 
 A sweet drink prepared with honey. 
 
 MELLITA. (From mel, honey.) Prepa- 
 rations of honey. 
 
 MELO. The common melon. Musk 
 melon. Cucumis melo of Linnaeus. This 
 fruit, when ripe, has a delicious refrigera- 
 ting taste, but must be eaten moderately, 
 with pepper, or some aromatic, as all this 
 class of fruits are obnoxious to the stomach, 
 producing spasms and colic. Tbe seeds 
 possess mucilaginous qualities. 
 
 MELO CARPUS. (From /MWA.OV, an apple, 
 and K*g5roc, fruit ; from its resemblance to 
 an apple, or its root.) The fruit of the 
 aristolochia. 
 
 MELOE VESICATORIUS. The Spanish fly, 
 now called lytta* 
 
 MSLON. (Mxov.) A disorder of the 
 eye, in which it protuberates out of the 
 socket. 
 
 Melon, common. See Melo. 
 
 Melon, musk. See Melo. 
 
 Melon, 'water. See Citrullus. 
 
 MELOKGEXA. Improperly called mala 
 insana. Solanum pomifemm. Mad apple. 
 The Spaniards and Italians eat it in sauce 
 and in sweet-meats. The taste somewhat 
 resembles citron. 
 
 MELOSIS. M\ueris. A term which fre- 
 quently occurs in Hippocrates, Do Capit. 
 Vulner. for that search into wounds which 
 is made by surgeons with the specillum, or 
 probe. 
 
 MELOTIS. MWA&IT/?. Used for the 
 lesser specillum, and often for that parti- 
 cular instrument contrived to search or 
 cleanse the ear with, more commonly called 
 Jluriscalptum. 
 
 MELOTHRIA PENDULA. The systematic 
 name of the small creeping cucumber plant. 
 The inhabitants of the West Indies pickle 
 the berries of this plant, and use them as 
 we do capers. 
 
 MELYSSOPHYLLUM. (From [j.thia'<r&, balm, 
 and <pwxxo/, a leaf.) Mountain balm, or 
 nettle. This elegant plant, Melitis melis- 
 sophyllum of Linnaeus, is seldom used in 
 the present day ; it is said to be of service 
 in uterine obs'tructions and calculous dis- 
 eases. , 
 
 MEMBRANA. See Membrane. 
 
 MEMBRANA HYALO1DEA. Mem- 
 brana arachnoidea. The transparent mem- 
 brane which includes the vitreous humour 
 of the eye. 
 
 MEMBRANA' PUPILLARIS. A very 
 delicate membrane, ot a thin and vascular 
 texture, and an ash colour, arising from the 
 internal margin of the iris, and totally cover- 
 ing the pupil, in the fcetus, before the six 
 months. 
 
 MEMBRANA RUYSCHIANA. The 
 celebrated anatomist Ruysch discovered 
 that the choroid membrane of the eye was 
 composed of two laminae. He gave the 
 name of membrana ruyschiana to the inter- 
 nal lamina, leaving the old name of cho- 
 roides to the external. 
 
 MEMBRANA TYMPANA. The 
 
 membrane covering the cavity of the drum 
 of the ear, and separating it from the meatus 
 auditorius externus. It is of an oval form, 
 convex below the middle, towards the hol- 
 low of the tympanum; and concave to- 
 wards the meatus auditorius, and convex 
 above the middle towards the meatus, and 
 concave towards the hollow of the tympa- 
 num. According to the observations of 
 anatomists, it consists of six laminae ; the 
 first, and most external, is a production of 
 the epidermis, the second is a production 
 of the skin lining the auditory passage ; 
 the third is cellular membrane, in which 
 
486 
 
 MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 neither with child nor in child 
 the fluor 
 
 disease. 
 
 4. Jlfenorrhagia lochialis t from women 
 after delivery. See Lochia. 
 
 5. Menorrhagia abortus. See Abortion. 
 
 6. Menorrhagia nabothi, when there is a 
 mem- serous discharge from the vagina in preg- 
 
 the vessels form an elegant net-work. ; the women 
 fourth is shining-, thin, and transparent, ari- birth. 
 
 sing- from the periosteum of the raeatus; the 2. Menorrhagia alba, serous; 
 fifth is cellular membrane, with a plexus of albus. See Leucorrhxa. 
 vessels like the third; and the sixth lamina, 3. Menorrhagia -vitiorum t from some local 
 which is the innermost, comes from the 
 periosteum of the cavity of the tympanum. 
 This membrane, thus composed of several 
 laminae, has lately been discovered to pos- 
 sess muscular fibres. 
 
 MEMBRANALOGIA. (From 
 
 brana, a membrane, and ^05,0?, a discourse.) nant women. 
 
 Membranology. The doctrine of the com- This disease seldom occurs before the 
 mon integuments and membranes. age of puberty, and is often an attendant on 
 
 MEMBRANE. Membrana. A thin ex- pregnancy. It is in general a very danger- 
 panded substance, composed of cellular ous disease, more particularly if it'occur at 
 texture, whose elastic fibres are so arranged the latter period, as it is then often so rapid 
 and woven together, as to allow of great and violent as to destroy the female in a 
 pliability. The membranes of the body are very short time, where proper means are 
 
 not soon adopted. Abortions often give 
 rise to flood ings, and at any period of preg- 
 nancy, but usually before the fifth month 
 than at any other time. Moles, in conse- 
 quence of an imperfect conception, at 
 length become detached, and sometimes 
 give rise to a considerable degree of hae- 
 morrhage. 
 
 The causes which most frequently give 
 
 This term is used, by some, in the same rise to floodings are, violent exertions of 
 sense as spurius, or illegitimus ; Mendosae strength, sudden surprises and frights, vio- 
 Coetx, false or spurious ribs ; Mendosa Su~ lent fits and passion, great uneasiness of 
 tura> the squamous suture, in the skull, or 
 bastard suture. 
 
 MEffisTGOpHYLAx. (From fjtviy^ t a mem- 
 brane, and <pwAsw<ra>, to guard.) An instru- 
 ment to guard the membranes of the brain, 
 
 various, as the skin, peritoneum, pleura, 
 dura mater, &c. &c. 
 
 MEMBRAXOSUS. See Tensor vaginae fe- 
 moris. 
 
 MEMBRANUS. See Tensor vaginae femo' 
 ris. 
 
 MEMBRIA os. See Occipital bone. 
 
 J\fenagogues. See Emmtnagogue s. 
 
 MENDOSUS. (From mendax, counterfeit.) 
 
 mind, uncommon longings during pregnan- 
 cy, over fullness of blood, profuse evacua- 
 tions, general weakness of the system, exter- 
 nal injuries, as blows and bruises, and the 
 death of the child, in consequence of which 
 
 while the bone is cut, or rasped, after the the placenta becomes partially or wholly de- 
 operation of the trepan. 
 
 tached from the uterus, leaving the mouths 
 
 MEN1NX. (From [*tvte t to remain.) The of the vessels of the latter, which anasto- 
 
 mosed with those of the latter, perfectly 
 It is necessary to distinguish be- 
 
 open. 
 
 tween an approaching miscarriage and a 
 common flooding, which may be readily 
 done by inquiring whether or not the hx- 
 morrhage has proceeded from any evi- 
 dent cause, and whether it flows gently, 
 or is accompanied with unusual pains. 
 
 Greek term for the membranes enveloping 
 the brain. See Dura mater and Pla mater. 
 
 MEXIKX DURA. See Dura mater. 
 
 MENINX PIA. S.ee Pia mater. 
 
 MENISPERMUM COCCTTLTTS. The systematic 
 name of the plant the berries of which 
 are well known by the name of Cocculus 
 indus. Indian berries, or Indian cockles. 
 
 Whilst green, they are used by the Indians The former usually arises from some fright 
 to catch fish, which they have the power surprise, or accident, and does not flow 
 of intoxicating, and killing. In the same gently and regularly ; but bursts out of a 
 manner they catch birds, making the berry sudden, and again stops all at once, and 
 into a paste, forming it into small seeds, also is attended with severe pains in the 
 and putting these in places where they fre- back and the bottom of the belly; whereas 
 quent. the latter is marked with no such occur- 
 
 MENORRHAGIA. (From /VMIA, the rence. The further a woman is advanced 
 menses, and pvyvv/ui, to break out.) Ha- in pregnancy, the greater will be the dan- 
 tnorrhagia uterina. Flooding. An immo- ger if floodings take place, as the mouths 
 derate flow of the menses. A genus of of the vessels are much enlarged during 
 disease in the class pyrexia, and order the last stage of pregnancy, and of course 
 
 htemorrhagia, of Cullen, characterized by 
 pains in the back, loins, belly; similar to 
 those of labour, attended with a preterna- 
 tural flux of blood from the vagina, more 
 copious than natural. He distinguishes six 
 species : 
 
 1. JMenorrhagia rubra> proper; from 
 
 a vast quantity will be discharged in a 
 short space of time. 
 
 MENSA. The second lobe of the liver 
 was so called by the ancients. 
 
 MEJTSES. (From mensis, a month.) 
 MENSES CESSA^TES. The menses depart- 
 ing. 
 
MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 487 
 
 DEFICIENTES. Menses defective 
 or suppressed. The amenorrhoea of Cul- 
 len. 
 
 MENSES IMMODICB. The menorrhagia 
 rubra of Cullen. 
 
 Jlfenses, immoderate floto of the. See 
 Menorrhagia. 
 
 Menies, interruption of. See JLmcnnvr- 
 rheea. 
 
 Menses, retention of. See Catamenia. 
 
 MENSES PHILOSOPHICUS. A philosophi- 
 cal, or chymical month. According to 
 some, it is three days and nights ; others 
 say i is ten ; and there are who reckon it 
 to he thirty or forty days. 
 
 MENSTRUATION/ From the uterus 
 of every healthy woman who is not preg- 
 nant, or who does not give suck, there is 
 a discharge of blood at certain periods, 
 from the time of puberty to the approach of 
 old age ; and, from the periods or returns 
 of this discharge, it is called Menstruation. 
 There are several exceptions to this defi- 
 nition. It is said that some women never 
 menstruate ; some menstruate while they 
 continue to give suck ; and others are said 
 to menstruate during pregnancy ; some are 
 said to menstruate in early infancy, and 
 others in old age ; but such discharges, 
 Dr. Denman is of opinion, may, with more 
 propriety, be called morbid, or symp- 
 tomatic: yet the definition is generally 
 true. 
 
 At whatever time of life this discharge 
 comes on, a woman is said to be at puber- 
 ty : though of this state it is a consequence, 
 and not a cause. The early or late ap- 
 pearance of the menses may depend upon 
 the climate, the constitution, the delicacy 
 or hardness of living, and upon the man- 
 ners of those with whom young women con- 
 verse. In Greece, and other hot countries, 
 girls begin to menstruate at eight, nine, and 
 ten years of age ; but, advancing to the 
 northern climes, there is a gradual protrac- 
 tion of the time till we come to Lapland, 
 where women do not menstruate till they 
 arrive at maturer age, and then in small 
 quantities, at long intervals, and some- 
 times only in the summer. But, if they do 
 not menstruate according to the genius of 
 the country, it is said they suffer equal in- 
 conveniences as in warmer climates, where 
 the quantity discharged is much greater, 
 and the periods shorter. In this country, 
 girls begin to menstruate from the four- 
 teenth to the eighteenth year of their age, 
 and sometimes at a later period, without 
 any signs of the disease ; but if they are 
 luxuriously educated, sleeping upon down 
 beds, and sitting in hot rooms, menstrua- 
 tion usually commences at a more early pe- 
 riod. 
 
 Many changes in the constitution and 
 appearance of women are produced at the 
 time of their first beginning to menstruate. 
 
 Their complexion is improved, their coun- 
 tenance is more expressive and animated, 
 their attitudes graceful, and "cheir conver- 
 sation more intelligent and agreeable ; the 
 tone of their voice becomes more harmoni- 
 ous, their whole frame, but particularly 
 their breasts, are expanded and enlarge, 
 and their minds are no longer engaged in 
 childish pursuits and amusements. 
 
 Some girls begin to menstruate without 
 any preceding indisposition ; but there are 
 generally appearances or symptoms which 
 indicate the change that is about to take 
 place. These are usually l more severe at 
 the first than in the succeeding periods : 
 and they are similar to those produced by 
 uterine irritation from other causes, as 
 pains in the buck and inferior extremities, 
 complaints of the viscera, with various hya- 
 tenc and nervous affections. These com- 
 mence with the first disposition to men- 
 struate, and continue till the discharge 
 comes on, when they abate, or disappear, 
 returning, however, with considerable vio- 
 lence in some women, at every period 
 during life. The quantity of blood dis- 
 charged at each evacuation depends upon 
 the climate, constitution, and manner of 
 living ; but it varies in different women in 
 the same climate, or in the same woman at 
 different periods ;.in this country it amounts 
 to about five or six ounces. 
 
 There is also a great difference in the 
 time required for the completion of each 
 period of menstruation. In some women 
 the discharge returns precisely to a day, or 
 an hour, and in others there is a variation 
 of several days, without inconvenience. 
 In some it is finished in a few hours, and in 
 others it continues from one to ten days ; 
 but the intermediate time, from three to 
 six days, is most usual. 
 
 There has been an opinion, probably de- 
 rived from the Jewish legislator, afterwards 
 adopted by the Arabian physicians, and 
 credited in other countries, that the men- 
 struous blood possessed some peculiar ma- 
 lignant properties. The severe regulations 
 which have been made in some countries 
 for the conduct of women, at the time of 
 menstruation : the expression used, Isaiah, 
 chap. xxx. and in Ezekiel : the disposal of 
 the blood discharged, or of any thing con- 
 taminated with it : the complaints of wo- 
 men attributed to its retention ; and the 
 effects enumerated by grave writers, indi- 
 cate the most dreadful apprehensions of its 
 baneful influence. Under peculiar cir- 
 cumstances of health, or states of the ute- 
 rus, or in hot climates, if the evacuation be 
 slowly made, the menstruous blood may 
 become more acrimonious or offensive than 
 the common mass, or any other secretion 
 from it ; but in this country and age no 
 malignity is suspected, the menstruous 
 woman mixes in society as at all other 
 
488 
 
 MEN 
 
 MEN 
 
 times, and there is no reasan, for thinking 
 otherwise than that this discharge is of 
 the most inoffensive nature. 
 
 At the approach of old age, women 
 cease to menstruate ; but the time of ces- 
 sation is commonly regulated hy the origi- 
 nal early or late appearances of the menses. 
 With those who began to menstruate at ten 
 or twelve 'years of age, the discharge will 
 often cease before they arrive at * forty ; 
 but if the first appearance was protracted 
 to sixteen or eighteen years of age, inde- 
 pendently of disease, such women may 
 continue to menstruate till ihey have 
 passed ihe fiftieth, or even approach the 
 sixtieth year of their age. But the most 
 frequent time of the cessation of the 
 menses, in this country, is between the 
 forty-fourth and forty-eighth year; after 
 which women never bear children. By 
 this constitutional regulation of the menses, 
 the propagation of the species is in every 
 country confined to the most vigorous 
 part of life : and hud it been otherwise, 
 children might have become parents, and 
 old women might huve had children, when 
 they were unable to supply them with pro- 
 per or sufficient nourishment. See Cata- 
 menifi. 
 
 MENSTRUUM. Solvent. All liquors 
 are so called which are us*d as dissolvents, 
 or to extract the virtues or ingi*edients by 
 infusion, decoction, &c. The principal 
 menstrua, made use of in Pharmacy, are 
 water, vinous spirits, oils, acid, and alka- 
 line liquors. Water is the menstruum of 
 all salts, of vegetable gums, and of animal 
 jellies. Of the first it dissolves only a de- 
 terminate quantity, though of one kind of 
 salt more than of another; and being thus 
 saturated, leaves any additional quantity 
 of the same salt untouched. It is never 
 saturated with the two latter, but unites 
 readily with any proportion of them, form- 
 ing, with different quantities, liquors of 
 different consistences. It takes up like- 
 wise, when assisted by trituration, the 
 vegetable gummy resins, as ammoniacum 
 and myrrh; the solutions of which, though 
 imperfect, that is, not transparent, but 
 turbid and of a milky hue, are nevertheless 
 applicable to valuable purposes in medi- 
 cine. Rectified spirit of wine is the men- 
 struum of the essential oils and resins of 
 vegetables ; of the pure distilled oils of 
 animals, and of soaps, though it does not 
 act upon the expressed oil and fixed alka- 
 line salt, of which soap is composed. 
 Hence, if soap contains any superfluous 
 quantity of either the oil or salt, it may, 
 by means of this menstruum, be excellently 
 purified therefrom. It dissolves, by the 
 assistance of heat, volatile alkaline salts ; 
 and more readily the neutral ones, com- 
 posed either of fixed alkali and the acetous 
 acid, as the sal diureticus, or of volatile 
 
 alkali and the nitrous acid. Oils dissolve 
 vegetable resins and balsams, wax, animal 
 fats, mineral bitumens, sulphur, and cer- 
 tain metallic substances, particularly lead. 
 The expressed oils are, for most of these 
 bodies, more powerful memtrua than those 
 obtained by distillation ; as the former are 
 more capable of sustaining, without injury, 
 a strong heat, which is in most cases neces- 
 sary to enable them to act. All acids 
 dissolve alkaline salts, alkaline earths, and 
 metallic substances. The different acids 
 differ greatly in their action upon these 
 last ; one dissolving some particular metals, 
 and another ot hers. The vegetable acids 
 dissolve a considerable quantity of zinc, 
 iron, copper, and tin ; and extract so much 
 from the metallic part of the antimony as 
 to become powerfully emetic ; they like- 
 wise dissolve lead, if previously calcined 
 by fire ; but more copiously if corroded by 
 their steam. The marine acid dissolves 
 zinc, iron, and copper ; and though, it 
 scarce acts on any other metallic substance 
 in the common way of making solutions, 
 may nevertheless 'be artfully combined 
 with them all, except gold. The corrosive 
 sublimate, and antimonial caustic of the 
 shops, are combinations of it with mercury 
 and the metallic part of antimony, effected 
 by applying the acid, in the form of fume, 
 to the subjects, at the same time strongly 
 heated. The nitrous acid is the common 
 menstruum of all metallic substances, ex- 
 cept gold and the antimonial semi-metal, 
 which are soluble only in a mixture of the 
 nitrous and marine. The vitriolic acid 
 easily dissolves zinc, iron, and copper; 
 and may be made to corrode, or imper- 
 fectly dissolve, most of the other metals. 
 Alkaline lixivia dissolve oils, resinous sub- 
 stances, and sulphur. Their power is 
 greatly promoted by the addition of quick- 
 lime, instances of which occur in the 
 preparation of soap and in the common 
 caustic. Thus assisted, they reduce the 
 , flesh, bones, and other solid parts of ani- 
 mals, into a gelatinous matter. Solutions 
 made in water and spirit of wine possess 
 the virtue of the body dissolved; whilst 
 oils generally sheathe its activity, and acids 
 and alkalies vary its quality. Hence wa- 
 tery and spiritous liquors are the proper 
 menstrua of the native virtues of vegetable 
 and animal matters. Most of the forego- 
 ing solutions are easily effected, by pour- 
 ing the menstruum on the body to be dis- 
 solved, and suffering them to stand toge- 
 ther for some lime, exposed to a suitable 
 warmth. A strong heat is generally re- 
 quisite to enable oils and alkaline liquors 
 to perform their office; nor will acids 
 act on some metallic bodies without its 
 assistance. The action of watery and spi- 
 rituous menstrua is likewise expedited by 
 a moderate heat, though the quantity which 
 
MEN 
 
 they afterwards keep dissolved, is not, as 
 some suppose, by this means increased. 
 All that heat occasions these to take up, 
 more than they would do in a longer time 
 in the cold, will, when the heat ceases, 
 subside again. The action of acids on the 
 bodies which they dissolve, is generally 
 accompanied with heat, effervescence, and 
 a copious discharge of fumes. The fumes 
 which arise during the dissolution of some 
 metals, in the vitriolic tcid, prove inflam- 
 mable ; hence, in the preparation wf 
 the artificial vitriols of iron arid zinc, the 
 operator ought to be careful, especially 
 where the solution is made in a narrow- 
 mouthed vessel, lest, by the imprudent ap- 
 proach of a candle, the exhaling vapour be 
 set on fire. There is another species of 
 solution in which the moisture of air is the 
 menstruum. Fixed alkaline salts, and those 
 of the neutral kind, composed of alkaline 
 salts and the vegetable acids, or of alkaline 
 earths, and any acid except the vitriolic, 
 and some metallic salts, on being exposed 
 for some time to a moist air, gradually 
 attract its humidity, and at length become 
 liquid. Some substances, not dissoluble in 
 water in its grosser form, as the butter of 
 antimony, are easily liquified by this slow 
 action of the aerial moisture. This pro- 
 cess is termed Deliguation. The cause of 
 solution assigned by some naturalists, 
 namely, the admission of the fine particles 
 of one body into the pores of another, 
 whose figure fits them for their reception, 
 is not just, or adequate, but hypothetical 
 and ill-presumed ; since it is found that 
 some bodies will dissolve their own quan- 
 tity of others, as water does of Epsom salt, 
 alkohol of essential oils, mercury of metals, 
 one metal of another, &.c. whereas the 
 sum of the pores or vacuities of every 
 body must be necessarily less than the 
 body itself, and consequently those pores 
 cannot receive a quantity of matter equal 
 to the body wherein they reside. 
 
 How a menstruum can suspend bodies 
 much heavier than itself, which very often 
 happens, may be conceived, by considering, 
 that the parts of no fluids can be so easily 
 separated, but they will a little resist or 
 retard the descent of any heavy bodies 
 through them : and that this resistance is, 
 cteteris paribus, still proportional to the 
 surface of the descending bodies. But the 
 surface of bodies do by no means increase 
 or decrease in the same proportion as their 
 solidities do : for the solidity increases as 
 the cube, but the surface only as the square 
 of the diameter; wherefore it is plain, 
 very small bodies will have much larger 
 surfaces, in proportion to their solid con- 
 tents, than larger bodies will, and conse- 
 quently, when grown exceeding small, may 
 easily be buoyed up in the liquor. 
 
 (From mentwn t the chin, 
 
 MEN 
 
 489 
 
 and *>*, a prey.) Impetigo. An eruption 
 about the chin, forming a tenacious crust, 
 like that on scald heads. 
 
 MENTASTRUJM. (Dim. of mentha, mint.) 
 The red water-mint. See Meiitha aqua- 
 tica. 
 
 MENTHA. (From Minthe, the harlot 
 who was changed into this herb.) Hedyos- 
 mus. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Didynamia. Order, 
 Gymnospermia. Mint. 
 
 MENTHA AQ.I*ATTCA. Mentastrum. Si- 
 symbnwn mentltuxtrum. Msntha rotfmdi- 
 folia palustris. Water-mint. This plant 
 is frequent in moist meadows, marshes, 
 and on the banks of rivers. It is less 
 agreeable than the spear-mint, and in taste 
 bittterer and more pungent. It may be 
 used with the same intentions as the spear- 
 mint, to which, however, it is much in- 
 ferior. 
 
 MENTHA CATARIA. Mentha fdina. Herba 
 felis. Calamintha. Ncpetella. Nep, or cat- 
 mint. See Nepeta. 
 
 MENTHA, CERVINA. The systematic name 
 of the hart's penny-royal. See Pulegium cer- 
 vinum. 
 
 MENTHA CRISPA. Colymbifera minor. The 
 achilUca ageratum. This species of men- 
 tha has a strong and fragrant smell, its 
 taste is warm, aromatic, and slightly bitter. 
 In flatulences of the primse vise, hypochon- 
 driacal, and hysterical affections, it is given 
 with advantage. 
 
 MENTHA PIPERITA. The systema- 
 tic and pharmacopoeial name of peppermint. 
 Mentha piperitis. Mentha piperita of Lin- 
 naeus :Jloribus capitatis,Joliis oratis petiola- 
 tis, stamttibus corolla brevioribus. The spon- 
 taneous growth of this plant is said to be 
 peculiar to Britain. It has a more penetrat- 
 ing smell than any of the other mints ; a 
 strong pungent taste, glowing like pepper, 
 sinking, as it were, into the tongue, and fol- 
 lowed by a sense of coolness. The stomachic, 
 antispasmodic, and carminative properties 
 of peppermint, render it useful in flatulent 
 cholics, hysterical affections, retchings, 
 and other dispeptic symptoms, acting as a 
 cordial, and often producing an immediate 
 relief. Its officinal preparations are an essen- 
 tial oil, a simple water, and a spirit. 
 
 MENTHA PIPERITIS. See Mentha pipe- 
 rita. 
 
 MENTHA PULEGIUM. The systematic 
 name of the pennyroyal. See Pulegium. 
 
 MENTHA SARACENICA. See Balsamita 
 mas. 
 
 MENTHA SATIVA. See Mentha viridis. 
 MENTHA SPICATA. Hart-mint, and com- 
 mon spear-mint. Mentha vulgaris. See 
 Mentha viridis. 
 
 MENTHA VIRIDIS. Spear-mint. Call- 
 ed also Mentha vulgaris. Mentha spica- 
 ta. Mentha viridis of Linnaeus : spicis 
 oblongis % foliis lanceolatia nudis serratis ses* 
 3 R 
 
490 
 
 ME'l 
 
 MER 
 
 silibus, staminibus corolla longioribus. The 
 plant grows wild in many parts of Eng- 
 land. It is not so warm to the taste as 
 peppermint, but has a more agreeable 
 flavour, and is therefore preferred for culi- 
 nary purposes. Its medicinal qualities are 
 similar to those of peppermint ; but the 
 
 MERCKRIUS COIIKO^VUS. See Oxymurlas 
 hydrargyri. 
 
 MERCURIUS CORROSIVUS nuBEn. See JVi- 
 trico oxydum hydrargyri. 
 
 MERCURIUS CORROSIVUS SUBLIMATUS. See 
 Oxi/murias hydrargyri. 
 
 MERCURIUS DULCIS SUBLIMATUS. Dul- 
 
 different preparations of the former, though cified mercurial sublimate, now called sub- 
 more pleasant, are, perhaps, less effica- murias hydrargyri ; formerly called calo- 
 cious. The officinal preparations of spear- melas. 
 
 mint are, an essential oil, a conserve, a 
 simple water, and a spirit. 
 
 MENTI LEVATOR. See Levator labii in- 
 ferioris. 
 
 MEXTULA. (From matah, a staff, Ileb.) 
 The penis, 
 
 MENTULAGRA. (From mentula, the pe- 
 nis, and *>*, a prey.) A disorder of 
 the penis, induced by a contraction of 
 the erectores musculi, and causing impo- 
 tence. 
 
 MENYANTHES. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 MENYANTHES TRIF>>LIATA. The syste- 
 matic name of the buckbean. See Trifoliutn 
 paltidosum. 
 
 Mep/ietic air. See Nitrogen. 
 
 MERCURIUS EMETICUS FLAVUS. See Hy- 
 drargyrus vitriolatus. 
 
 MEUCURIUS MORTIS. See Mercurius 
 
 MERCURIUS PR^ECIPITATUS ALBUS. See 
 Hydrargyrns prxcipitatus albus. 
 
 MERCURJUS PRJKCIPITATUS DULCIS. See 
 Submuria hydrargyri. 
 
 MERCURIUS, PRTECIPITATUS RUBER. See 
 Nitrico oxydum liydrargyri. 
 
 MERCURIUS VIT^E. The mercury of life. 
 Pulvis angelicus. J^fercurins mortis. M- 
 Class, garothi pulvis. An oxyd of antimony, for- 
 merly preferred to the vitrum antimonii, for 
 making of emetic tartar. 
 
 MERCURY. Hydrargyrus. Mercurius. 
 A metal found in five different states in 
 nature. 1. Native, (native mercury,') ad- 
 
 Syr.) 
 gion 
 
 MEPHITIS. (From mephuhith, a blast, hering in small globules to the surface of 
 
 A poisonous exhalation. See Conta- 
 
 cinnabar ores, or scattered through the cre- 
 vices, or over the surfaces of different kinds 
 
 MERCURIALIS. (From M.ercurius, its of stones. 2. It is found united to silver, in 
 inventor.) 1. The name of a genus of the ore called amalgam of silver, or native 
 plants in the Linnaean system. 
 da. Order, Emeandria. 
 
 Class, Dioe- amalgam. This ore exhibits thin plates, or 
 grains ; it sometimes crystallizes in cubes, 
 
 The pharmacopoeial name of the parallelepipeds, or pyramids. Its colour is 
 
 of of a silver white, or grey ; its lustre is con- 
 siderably metallic. Combined with sulphur 
 it constitutes native cinnabar, or sulphuret 
 of mercury. This ore is the most common. 
 It is frequently found in veins, and some- 
 
 rient. Their principal use has been in ciys- time crystallized in tetrahedra, or three- 
 sided pyramids. Its colour is red. Its 
 The systematic streak metallic. 3.4. Mercury, united either 
 to mumtitic or sulphuric acid, forms 
 the ore called horn quicksilver, or cor- 
 neous mercury. These ores are, in gene- 
 ral, semi-transparent, of a grey or white 
 
 2- 
 
 French mercury. Mercurialis annua 
 Linnaeus. The leaves of this plant have 
 no remarkable smell, and very little taste. 
 It is ranked among the emollient olera- 
 ceous herbs, and is said to be gently ape 
 
 ters. 
 
 MERCURIALTS AN^UA. 
 
 name of the French mercury. See Mercuri- 
 alis. 
 
 MERCURIAT-IS MONTANA. The Mercu- 
 rialis perennis of Linn x. us. See Cyno- 
 crambe. 
 
 MERCURIALIS PERENXIS. 
 matic name of dog's mercury 
 crambe. 
 
 MEKCURIALIS SYLVESTRIS. 
 curialia perennis of Linnaeus. 
 crambe. 
 
 MERCURIUS ACETATCS. See Hydrargyrus 
 acetatus. 
 
 colour, sometimes crystallized, but more 
 The syste- frequently in grains. 5. United to oxygen it 
 See Cyno- constitutes the ore called native oxyd of 
 mercury. Mercurial ores particularly 
 abound in Spain, Hungary, China, and 
 Sou'h America. 
 
 Properties. Mercury, or quicksilver, is 
 the only one of the metals that remains 
 fluid at the ordinary temperature of the 
 
 The 
 
 See 
 
 Mer- 
 Cyno- 
 
 MERCURIUS ALKALIZATUS. See Hydrargy- atmosphere, but when its temperature is 
 
 rus cum creta. 
 
 MERCURIUS CALCINATUS. See Oxydum 
 hydrargyri rubrum. 
 
 MERCURIUS CHEMICORUM. Quicksil- 
 ver. 
 
 MERCURIUS CINNABARISTUS. Cinnabar 
 facutia, now called sulphuretum. hydrar- 
 gyri. 
 
 reduced to 40 Fahr. it assumes a solid 
 form. This is a degree of cold, however, 
 that only occurs in high northern latitudes, 
 and, in our climate, mercury cannot be 
 exhibited in a solid state, but by means of 
 artificial cold. When rendered solid, it 
 possesses both ductility and malleability. 
 It crystallizes in octahedra, and contracts 
 
MERCURY. 
 
 491 
 
 strongly during congelation. It is divi- 
 sible in very small globules. It pre- 
 sents a convex appearance in vessels to 
 which it has little attraction, but is con- 
 cave in those to which it does adhere. It 
 becomes electric and phosphorescent by 
 rubbing upon glass, and by agitation in a 
 vacuum. It is a very good conductor of 
 caloric, of electricty, and of Galvanism. 
 The specific gravity of mercury is 13.563. 
 Although fluid, its opacity is equal to that 
 of any other metal, and its surface, when 
 clean, has considerable lustre. Its colour 
 is white, similar to silver. Exposed- to the 
 temperature of 600 Fahr. it is volatilized. 
 When agitated in the air, especially in 
 contact with viscous fluids, it becomes 
 converted into a black oxyd. At a tem- 
 perature nearly the same as that at which 
 it boils, it absorbs about 14 or 16 per cent, 
 of oxygen, and then becomes changed into 
 a red crystallizable oxyd, which is sponta- 
 neously reducible by caloric and light at a 
 higher temperature. The greater number 
 of the acids act upon mercury, or are at 
 least capable of combining with its oxyds. 
 It combines with sulphur by trituration, 
 but more intimately by heat. It is acted 
 on by the alkaline sulphurets. It combines 
 with many of the metals ; these compounds 
 are brittle, or soft, when the mercury is in 
 large proportion. There is a slight union 
 between mercury and phosphorus. It does 
 not unite with carbon, or the earths. 
 
 Method of obtaining Mercury. Mercury 
 may be obtained pure by decomposing 
 cinnabar, by means of iron filings. For 
 that purpose, take, two parts of red sulphu- 
 ret of mercury (cinnabar), reduce it to 
 powder, and mix it with one of iron filings, 
 put the mixture into a stone retort, direct 
 the neck of it into a bottle, or receiver, 
 filled with water, and apply heat. The 
 mercury will then be obtained in a state of 
 purity. 
 
 In this process, the sulphuret of mercury, 
 which consists of sulphur and mercury, 
 is heated in contact with iron, the sulphur 
 quits the mercury and unites to the iron, 
 and the mercury becomes disengaged ; the 
 residue in the retort is a sulphuret of iron. 
 
 Mercury is a very useful article both in 
 the cure of diseases and the arts. There is 
 scarcely a disease against which some of its 
 preparations are not exhibited ; and over 
 the venereal disease it possesses a specific 
 power. It is considered to l\ave first 
 gained repute in curing this disease, 
 from the good effects it produced in erup- 
 tive diseases. In the times immediately 
 following the venereal disease, practition- 
 ers only attempted to employ this remedy 
 with timorous caution, so that, of several 
 of their formulae, mercury scarcely com- 
 posed a fourth part, and few cures were 
 effected. On the other hand, empirics, 
 who noticed the little efficacy of these 
 small doses, ran into the opposite extreme, 
 
 and exhibited mercury in such large quan- 
 tities, and wilh such little care, that most 
 of their patients became suddenly attacked 
 with the most violent salivations, attended 
 with dangerous consequences. From these 
 two very opposite modes of practice, there 
 originated such uncertainty respecting 
 what could be expected from mercury, 
 and such fears of the consequences which 
 might result from its employment, that 
 every plan was eagerly adopted, which 
 offered the least chance of cure without 
 having recourse to this mineral. A medi- 
 cine, however, so powerful, and whose 
 salutary effects were seen, by attentive 
 practitioners, amid all its inconveniences, 
 could not sink into oblivion. After efforts 
 had been made to discover a substitute for 
 it, and it was seen how little confidence 
 those means deserved on which the highest 
 praises had been lavished, the attempts to 
 discover its utility were renewed. A me- 
 dium was pursued, between the too timid 
 methods of those physicians who had first 
 administered it, and the inconsiderate 
 boldness of the empirics. Thus the causes 
 from which both parties failed were avoid- 
 ed; the character of the medicine was 
 revived in a more durable way, and from 
 this period its reputation has always been 
 maintained. 
 
 It was about this epoch that mercury be- 
 gan to be internally given ; hitherto it had 
 only been externally employed, which was 
 done in three manners. The first was in 
 the form of liniment, or ointment ; the 
 second as a plaster ; and the third as a fu- 
 migation. Of the three methods just de- 
 scribed, only the first is at present much in 
 use, and even this is very much altered. 
 Mercurial plasters are now only used as 
 topical discutient applications to tumours 
 and indurations. Fumigations, as anciently 
 managed, were liable to many objections, 
 particularly from its not being possible to 
 regulate the quantity of mercury to be 
 used, and from the effect of the vapour on 
 the organs of respiration frequently oc- 
 casioning trembling, palsies, &c. Frictions 
 with ointment have always been regarded 
 as the most efficacious mode of administer- 
 ing mercury. 
 
 Mercury is carried into the constitution 
 in the same way as other substances, either 
 by being absorbed from the surface of the 
 body, or that of the alimentary canal. It 
 cannot, however, in all cases, be taken into 
 the constitution in both ways, for some- 
 times the absorbents of the skin will not 
 readily receive it; at least no effect is 
 produced, either on the disease or consti- 
 tution, from this mode of application. On 
 the other hand, the internal absorbents 
 will, sometimes, not take wp the medicine, 
 or, at least, no effect is produced either on 
 the disease oi constitution. In many per- 
 sons, the bowels can hardly bear mercury 
 at all ; and it should then be given in the 
 
492 
 
 MERCURY. 
 
 mildest form possible, conjoined with such 
 medicines as will lessen or correct Us vio- 
 lent effects, although not its specific ones, 
 on the constitution. When mercury can 
 be thrown into the constitution with pro- 
 
 This effect is remedied by intermitting the 
 use of the medicine, and exhibiting 
 opium. At other times, it is suddenly 
 determined to the mouth, and produces 
 inflammation, ulceration, and an excessive 
 
 priety, by the external method, it is pre- flow of saliva. To obtain relief in this 
 
 y% i ... i t . . . * i 
 
 ferable to the internal plan ; because the 
 skin is not nearl so essential to life as the 
 
 circumstance, purgatives, nitre, sulphur, 
 gum-arabic, lime-water, camphor, bark, 
 
 stomach, and is therefore in itself capable kali-sulphuratum, blisters, &c. have been 
 of bearing much more than the stomach, advised. Mr. Pearson, however, does not 
 The constitution is also less injured. Many place much confidence in the efficacy of 
 courses of mercury would kill the patient 
 if the medicine were only given internally, 
 because it proves hurtful to the stomach 
 
 such means ; and, the mercury being dis- 
 continued for a time, he recommends the 
 patient to be freely exposed to a cold 
 
 and intestines, when given in any form, air, with the occasional use of cathartics, 
 
 or joined with the greatest correctors. 
 Mercury has two effects ; one as a sti 
 
 mineral acids, Peruvian bark, and the assi- 
 duous application of astringent gargles. 
 
 mulus on the constitution and particular The most material objection (says Mr 
 parts, the other as a specific on a dis- Pearson,) which I foresee against the me- 
 eased action on the whole body, or of thod of treatment I have recommended, is 
 parts. The latter action can only be com- the hazard to which the patient will be ex- 
 puted by the disease disappearing. posed of having the saliva suddenly check- 
 In giving mercury in the venereal disease, ed, and of suffering some other disease in 
 the first attention should be to the quantity, consequence of it. 
 
 and its visible effects in a given time; The hasty suppression of a ptyalism may 
 
 which, when brought to a proper pitch, be followed by serious inconveniencies, as 
 
 are only to be kept up, and the decline of violent pains, vomiting, and general con- 
 
 the disease to be watched ; for by this we vulsions. 
 
 judge of the invisible or specific effects of Cold liquids taken into the stomach, or 
 
 the medicine, and know what variation in exposure of the body to the cold air, must 
 
 the quantity may be necessary. The vi- be guarded against during a course of mer- 
 
 sible effects of mercury affect either the cury. Should a suppression of the ptyalism 
 
 whole constitution, or some parts capable take place, from any act of indiscretion, 
 
 of secretion. In the first, it produces a quick introduction of mercury should be 
 
 universal instability, making it more sus- had recourse to, with the occasional use of 
 
 ceptible of all impressions. It quickens 
 the pulse, increases its hardness, and oc- 
 casions a kind of temporary fever. In 
 some constitutions, it operates like a poi- 
 son. In some it produces a kind of hectic 
 fever; but such effects commonly dimi- 
 
 the warm bath. 
 
 Mercury, when it falls on the mouth, 
 sometimes produces inflammation, which 
 now and then terminates in mortification. 
 The ordinary operation of mercury does 
 not permanently injure the constitution ; 
 
 nish on the patient becoming accustomed but, occasionally, the impairment is very 
 
 to the medicine. material ; mercury may even produce local 
 
 Mercury often produces pains, like those diseases, and retard the cure of chancres, 
 
 of rheumatism, and nodes ot a scrophulous buboes, and certain effects of the lues ve- 
 
 nature. The quantity of mercury to be nerea, after the poison has been destroyed, 
 
 thrown in for the cure of any venereal com- Occasionally, mercury acts on the system 
 
 plaint, must be proportioned to the vio- as a poison, quite unconnected with its 
 
 lence of the disease. A small quantity, agency as a remedy, and neither propor- 
 
 used quickly, will have equal effects to tionate to the inflammation of the mouth 
 
 those of a large one employed slowly ; but nor actual quantity of the mineral ab- 
 
 if these effects are merely local, that is, sorbed. Mr Pearson has termed this 
 
 upon the glands of the mouth, the consti- morbid state of the system erethismus ; it 
 
 tution at large not being equally stimulated, is characterised by great depression of 
 
 the effects upon the diseased parts must be strength, a sense of anxiety about the prse- 
 
 less, which may be known by the local cordia, irregular action of the heart, fre- 
 
 disease not giving way in proportion to the quent sighing 1 , trembling, a small, quick, 
 
 effects of mercury on some particular part. 
 If it be given in very small quantities, and 
 increased gradually, so as to steal in- 
 
 and sometimes intermitting pulse, occa- 
 sional vomiting, a pale contracted coun- 
 tenance, a sense of coldness; but the 
 
 sensibly on the constitution, a vast quan- tongue is seldom furred, and neither the 
 
 tity at a time may at lengUi be thrown natural or vital functions are much dis- 
 
 in without any visbie effects at all. turbed. When this effect of mercury 
 
 The constitution, or parts, are more takes place, the use of mercury should be 
 
 susceptible of mercury at first than after- discontinued, whatever may be the stage, 
 
 wards. extent, or violence of the venereal disease. 
 
 Mercury occasionally attacks the bowels, The patient should be exposed to a dry 
 
 and causes violent purging, even of blood, and cool air, in such a way as not to give 
 
MES 
 
 MES 
 
 493 
 
 fatigue ; in this way the patient will often MESENTERIC. Meseraic. Belonging- 
 recover in ten or fourteen days- In the to the mesentery. See Mesentery. 
 early stage, the erethismus may often be MESENTERIC ARTEHIES. Arterix 
 averted by leaving off the mercury and mesenteries. Two branches of the aorta in 
 giving campnor mixture with volatile al- the abdomen are so called. The superior 
 kali. Occasionally, the use of mercury mesenteric is the second branch ; it is dis- 
 brings on a peculiar eruption, which has tributed upon the mesentery, and gives oft* 
 received the names of mercurial rash, the superior or right colic artery. The 
 
 inferior mesenteric is the fifth branch of 
 the aorta ; it sends off the internal haemor- 
 rhoidal. 
 
 MESENTERIC GLANDS. Glandule 
 be oxydised, or combined with an acid, mesenteries. These are conglobate, and are 
 
 eczema mercuriale, lepra mercurialis, mer 
 curial disease, and erythema mercuriale. 
 
 In order that mercury should act on the 
 human body, it is necessary that it should 
 
 situated here and there m the cellular 
 membrane of the mesentery. The chvle 
 
 The mercury contained in the unguentum 
 hydrargyri is an oxyde. The metal, how- 
 ever, in the mercural ointment, is the most from the intestines passes through these 
 simple and least combined form of all its glands to the thoracic duct, 
 preparations, and hence, . (says Mr. S. 
 Cooper,) it not only operates with more 
 
 mildness on the system, but 
 
 MESENTEU1C PLEXUS OF NERVES. 
 
 7\*ervorum piexus mesentericus. The supe- 
 
 specific effect on the disease. Various salts 
 of mercury operate more quickly when 
 given internally than mercurial frictions ; 
 
 more rior, middle, and lower mesenteric plexuses 
 
 of nerves are formed by the branches of the 
 great intercostal nerves. 
 
 MESENTERIC VEINS. Venx mesente- 
 
 but few practitioners of the present day ricce. They all run into one trunk, that 
 
 confide in the internal use of mercury 
 alone ; particularly when the venereal virus 
 has produced effects in consequence of 
 absorption. Rubbing in mercurial ointment 
 is the mode of affectinc: the svstem with 
 
 mercury in the present day ; and, as a sub- len. 
 
 evacuates its blood into the vena portae. 
 See Venaporta. 
 
 MESENTERITIS. (From ptnvltgtov, the 
 mesentery.) An inflammation of tne me- 
 sentery. A species of peritonitis of Cul- 
 
 stitute for this mode of applying mercury, 
 Mr. Abernethy recommends the mercurial 
 fumigation, where the patient has not 
 strength to rub in ointment, and whose 
 bowels will not bear the internal exhibition 
 of it. 
 
 The preparations of mercury now in use 
 are, 
 
 1. Nitrico-oxydum hydrargyri. 
 
 2. Oxydum hydrargyri cinereum. 
 
 3. Oxydum hydrargyri rubrum. 
 
 4. Oxy-murias hydrargyri. 
 
 5. Submurias hydrargyri. 
 
 6. Sulphuretum hydrargyri rtibrum. 
 
 7. Hydrargyrus cum creta. 
 
 8. Hydrargyrus precipitatus albus. 
 
 9. Hydrargyrus purificatus. 
 Mercury, dog's. See Cynocrambe. 
 Mercury, English. See Sonus henricus. 
 Mercury, French. See Mercurinlis. 
 
 MKRO BALNEUM. (From ,sgc?, a part, and termed mesoreclum. 
 
 MESENTERY. (Mesenterium ; from 
 fAto-os, the middle, and tvle^ov, an intestine.) 
 A membrane in the cavity of the abdomen, 
 attached to the vertebrze of the loins, and 
 to which the intestines adhere. It is form- 
 ed of a duplicature of the peritoneum, and 
 contains within it, adipose membrane, lac- 
 teals, lymphatics, lacteal glands, mesen- 
 teric arteries, veins, and nerves. Its use 
 is to sustain the intestines in such a manner 
 that they possess both mobility and firm- 
 ness ; to support nnd conduct with safety 
 the blood-vessels, lacteals, and nerves; to 
 fix the glands, and give an external coat to 
 the intestines. 
 
 It consists of three parts : one uniting 
 the small intestines, which receives the 
 proper name of mesentery ; another con- 
 necting the great intestines, termed meso- 
 colon ; and u third attached to the rectum, 
 
 stxa.vttov, a bath.) \ partial bath. 
 
 MEKOCELE. (From /u^o?, the thigh, 
 and X.M, a tumour.) A femoral hernia. See 
 Henna. 
 
 MERON. (Mga? ) The thigh. 
 
 MERITS. Applied to several thing's in the 
 same sense as genuine, or unadulterated, 
 as merum vinum, neat wine. 
 
 MESAHJEITM. (From /utro;, the middle, 
 and ago/*, the belly.) The mesentery. 
 
 MESERAIC. The same as mesenteric. 
 
 MESEKIOIT. See Mezemim. 
 
 MF.SIIIE. A disorder of the liver, men- 
 tioned by Avicenna, accompanied with a 
 sense of heaviness, tumour, inflammation, 
 pungent pain, and blackness of the tongue. 
 
 MESOCOLON. (From /uttroc, the mid- 
 dle, and Ktxxsv, the colon.) The portion 
 of the mesentery to which the colon is 
 attached. The mesentery and mesocolon 
 MESBKBHTAKTHBUM CHttTBTAiii-iNtrwE. The are the most important of all the produc 
 
 juice of this plant, in a dose of four snoon- 
 
 tions 
 
 of the peritonaeum. In the pelvis, 
 
 i'uls every two hours, it is asserted, IKIS the peritonaeum spreads itself shortly be- 
 removed an obstinale spasmodic atiection fore the rectum. But where that intestine 
 
 and forms 
 
 of the neck of the bladder, which would 
 not yield to other remedies. 
 
 becomes loose, and forms the semilunar 
 curve, the peritoneum there rises co;;s;- 
 
494 
 
 MES 
 
 MET 
 
 derably from the middle iliac vessels, and 
 region of the psoas muscle, double, and 
 with a figure adapted for receiving the hol- 
 low colon. But above, on the left side, 
 the colon,, is connected with almost no in- 
 termediate loose production to the perito- 
 naeum, spread upon the psoas muscle, as 
 high as the spleen, where this part of the 
 peritonaeum, which gave a coat to the co- 
 lon, being extended under the spleen, 
 receives and sustains that viscus in a hol- 
 low superior recess. 
 
 Afterwards the peritonaeum, from the 
 left kidney, from the interval between the 
 kidneys, from the large vessels, and from 
 the right kidney, emerges forwards under 
 the pancreas, and forms a broad and suf- 
 ficiently long continuous production, called 
 the transverse mesocolon, which, like a 
 partition, divides the upper part of the 
 abdomen, containing the stomach, liver, 
 spleen, and pancreas, from the lower part. 
 The lower plate of this transverse produc- 
 tion is continued singly from the right me- 
 socolon to the left, and serves as an exter- 
 nal coat to a pretty large portion of the 
 liver, and descending part of the duode- 
 num. But the upper plate, less simple in 
 the course, departs from the lumbar perito- 
 naenum at the kidney, and region of the ve- 
 na cava, farther to the right than the du- 
 odenum, to which it gives an external mem- 
 brane, not quite to the valve of the pylo- 
 rus ; and beyond this intestine, and beyond 
 the colon, it is joined with the lower plate, 
 so that a large part of the duodenum lies 
 within the cavity of the mesocolon. Af- 
 terwards, in the region of the liver, the 
 mesocolon is inflected, and descending 
 over the kidney of the same side much 
 shorter, it includes the right of the colon, 
 as far as the intestinum caecum, which rests 
 upon the iliac muscle and the appendix, 
 which is provided with a peculiar long 
 curved mesentery. There the mesocolon 
 terminates, almost at the bifurcation of 
 the aorta. 
 
 The whole of the mesocolon and of the 
 mesentery is hollow, so that the air may 
 be forced in between its two laminx, in- 
 such a manner as to expand them into a 
 b <g. At the place where it sustains the 
 colon, and also from part of the intestmum 
 rectum, the mesocolon, continuous with 
 the outer membrane of the intestine, forms 
 itself into small slender bags, resembling 
 the omentum, for the most part in pairs, 
 with their loose extremities thicker and 
 bifid, and capable of admitting air blown 
 in between the plates of the mesocolon. 
 
 MESOCRATVIUT*. (From /uurof, the mid- 
 dle, and x*y/ov, the skull.) The crown of 
 tiie head, or vertex. 
 
 MESOGASTRTUM. (From /ttgirof, the mid- 
 dle, und >*rg, the stomach.) The sijb- 
 stance on the concave part of the stomach, 
 which attaches itself to the adjacent parts. 
 
 MESOCLOSSXJS. (From /uwo?, the middle, 
 and yKao-a-ai, the tongue.) A muscle in- 
 serted in the middle of the tongue. 
 
 MESOMERIA. (From / <ro f , the middle, 
 and ^goc, the thigh.) The parts between 
 the thighs. 
 
 MESOMPHALIUM. (From <s<ro?, the mid- 
 dle, and O^A\O?, the navel.) The middle 
 of the navel. 
 
 MESOPHRYTLM. (From /asa-oc, the mid- 
 dle, and o?gt*. the eyebrows.) The part 
 between the eyebrows. 
 
 MESOPLEURUM. (From pto-o?, the mid- 
 dle, and ?rteuov, a rib.) The space or mus- 
 cles between the ribs. 
 
 MESORECTUM. (From ^wo-oc, the mid- 
 dle, and rectum, the straight gut.) The 
 portion of peritonaeum which connects the 
 rectum to the pelvis. 
 
 MESOTHEXAR. (From ^so-cc, the mid- 
 dle, and &&(*., the palm of the hand.) A 
 muscle situated in the middle of the palm 
 of the hand. 
 
 MESPILUS. (OT/ iv [w^ a-tfioe, be- 
 cause it has a cap or crown in the middle 
 of it.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnxan system. Class, Icosandrta. 
 Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 2. The pharmocopceial name of the 
 medlar. This fruit, and also its seeds, 
 have been used medicinally. The tree 
 which bears them is the Mespilus ger- 
 manica of Linnaeus. The immature fruit 
 is serviceable in checking diarrhoeas ; and 
 the seeds were formerly esteemed in allay- 
 ing the pain attendant on nephritic dis- 
 eases. 
 
 MESPILTTS GERMAXICA. The systema- 
 tic name of the medlar-tree. See Mespilus. 
 
 MET A BASIS. (From {u.vr&auva), to di- 
 gress.) Metabole. A change of remedy, 
 of practice, or disease ; or any change f'rorn 
 one thing to another, either in the curative 
 indications, or the symptoms of a dis- 
 temper. 
 
 METABOLE. Sec Metabasis. 
 
 METACARPAL BONES. The five 
 longitudinal bones that are situated between 
 the wrist and the fingers : they are distin- 
 guished into the metacarpal bone of the 
 thumb, fore-finger, &c. 
 
 METACARPIUS. (From pir*,, after, 
 and KagTrof, the wrist.) Metacarpium. That 
 part of the hand which is between the 
 wrist and the fingers. 
 
 METACARPUS. A muscle of the carpus. 
 See Adductor metacarpi minimi digiti mawis. 
 
 METACERASMA. (From perx., after, and 
 x.ix.vvupi, to mix.) Cerasma. A mixture 
 tempered with any additional substance. 
 
 METACHKIRIXIS' (From f*erx.%etya> f to 
 perform by the hand.) Surgery. Any 
 manual operation. 
 
 METACHORKSTS. (From ^jTA^agga, to 
 digress.) The translation of a disease from 
 one part to another. 
 
 METACIITEMA. (From /*erat and 
 
METALS. 
 
 495 
 
 \o remove.) Diseased pupil of the eye, or 
 distortion of it. 
 
 METACONDYLUS. (From f/e-ra, after, and 
 eovJvxo?, a knuckle.) The last joint of a 
 finger, or that which contains the nail. 
 
 METALLAGE. (From (jtvrctKKx.'Tlca, to 
 change.) A change in the state or treat- 
 ment of a disease. 
 
 METALLUUG1A. (From ^tratXAo*, a 
 metal, and e^yov, work, labour.) That part 
 of chymistry which concerns the operations 
 of metals. 
 
 METALS. We are at present acquaint- 
 ed with twenty-two metals, essentially dif- 
 fering from each other, namely, 
 
 Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. 
 Colutnbium. Titanium. Uranium. Cobalt. 
 Nickel. Manganese. Bismuth. Antimony. 
 Tellurium. Mercury. Zinc. Tin. Lead. 
 Iron. Copper. Silver. Gold. Plati- 
 na. 
 
 The ancient division of these substances 
 into noble or perfect, and semi or imper- 
 fect metals, is now abandoned, and we class 
 them into different genera ; proceeding in 
 a gradation from those which possess, in a 
 centain sense, the least, to those which pos- 
 sess the most metallic properties. 
 Classification of Metals. 
 
 1. Very brittle and acidijiable Metals. 
 Arsenic. Tungsten. Molybdena. Chrome. 
 Columbium. 
 
 2. Less brittle and simply oxyddble Me- 
 tals. Titanium. Uranium. Cobalt. Nic- 
 kel. Manganese. Bismuth. Antimony. 
 Tellurium. 
 
 3. Partly ductile and oxydable Metals. 
 Mercury. Zinc. 
 
 4. Very ductile and easily oxydable Me- 
 tals. Tin. Lead. Iron. Copper. 
 
 5. Exceedingly ductile and difficultly oxy- 
 dable Metals. Silver. Gold. Platina. 
 
 All the metals are found in the bowels 
 of the earth, though sometimes they are 
 on the surface. They are met with in dif- 
 ferent combinations with other matters, 
 such as sulphur, oxygen, and acids ; parti- 
 cularly with the carbonic, muriatic, sul- 
 phuric, and phosphoric acids. They are 
 also found comDined with each other, and 
 sometimes, though rarely, in a pure metal- 
 lic state, distinguishable by the naked eye. 
 
 In their different states of combination, 
 they are said to be mineralized, and are 
 called ORES. The ores of metals are, 
 for the most part, found in nature in moun- 
 tainous districts; and always in such as 
 form a continued chain. There are moun- 
 tains which consist entirely of iron ore, 
 but, in general, the metallic part of a moun- 
 tain bears a very inconsiderable proportion 
 to its bulk. Ores are also met with in the 
 cavities or crevices of rocks, forming what 
 are termed VEIXS, which are more easily 
 discovered in these situations than when 
 they lie level in plains. 
 
 The metallic matter of ores is very gene- 
 rally incrusted, and intermingled with some 
 
 earthy substance, different from the rock 
 in which the vein is situated ; which is term, 
 ed its MATRIX. Thi>, however, must not 
 be confounded with the mineralizing sub- 
 stance with which the metal is combined, 
 such as sulphur, &c. 
 
 General physical Properties of Metals. 
 
 All metals are combustible bodies. 
 They possess a certain brilliancy, in con- 
 sequence of the complete reflection of the 
 light that falls upon them, which is termed 
 metallic histre. They are the most dense 
 and heavy substances in nature ; the hea- 
 viest fossil, not metallic, having a specific 
 gravity much below that of the lightest 
 metal. They are the most opaque of all 
 bodies. A stone of the greatest opacity, 
 when divided into thin plates, has more or 
 less transparency ; whereas gold is the nly 
 metal which admits of being reduced to 
 such a degree of thinness as to admit the 
 smallest perceptible transmission of light. 
 Gold leaf, which is about 1-280,000 part 
 of an inch in thickness, transmits light of a 
 lively green colour ; but silver, copper, and 
 all the rest of the metals, are perfectly 
 opaque. Another property, which belongs 
 exclusively to metals, (though they do not 
 all possess it,) is malleability ; by which is 
 meant a capacity of having their surface 
 increased, either in length or breadth, 
 without being liable to fracture. This 
 capacity is not precisely the same in those 
 metals which do possess it, for some, which 
 admit of extension when struck with a 
 hammer, cannot be drawn into wire, which 
 property is termed ductility : this property 
 depends, in some measure, on another pe- 
 culiar quality of metals, namely tenacity t 
 by which is meant the power which a me- 
 tallic wire, of a given diameter, has of re- \ 
 sisting the action of a weight suspended 
 from its extremity. All metals are fusible, 
 though the degree of temperature at which 
 this can be effected diilers very much. 
 Mercury is always fluid at the ordinary- 
 temperature of our atmosphere, while pla- 
 tina can scarcely be melted by the most, 
 intense heat of our furnaces. Metals are 
 perfectly opaque when in a state of fusion ; 
 and are crystallizable when suffered to cool 
 slowly and undisturbed. The tetrahedron 
 and the cube are their primitive figures, 
 though they very often take the octahedral 
 form. They can likewise be volatalized at 
 very high temperatures. They arc the best 
 conductors of caloric and electricity. Their 
 susceptibility of combination is very great : 
 they unite w'ith carbon, sulphur, and phos- 
 phorus. Tiiey do not combine with earths 
 by fusion ; but their oxyds readily unite to 
 acids, alkalies, and earths. They decom- 
 pose water and several acids. Some effect 
 this at common temperatures : some re- 
 quire a red heat, and others the interpo- 
 sition of another body. Water does not 
 dissolve any of the metals, though it is a 
 solvent of some of their ^xyds. They are 
 
496 
 
 MET 
 
 MEU 
 
 insoluble in ardent spirit, ether, or oils. 
 They are all capable of combining with 
 oxygen, though many of them require very 
 high temperatures to effect this union, and 
 others cannot be united to it but in an in- 
 direct manner. Most of the metals can be 
 combined with each other ; they then form 
 alloys, many of which are of the greatest 
 utility in the arts. 
 
 METAMORPHOPSIA. (From ^T*^- 
 f air;?, a change, and o^/f, sight.) Visits deji- 
 guratus. Disfigured Vision. It is a defect 
 iu vision, by which persons perceive objects 
 changed in their figures. The species are, 
 1. Metamorphopsia acuta, when objects ap- 
 pear much larger than their size. 2. Me- 
 tamorphopsia diminuta, when objects appear 
 diminished in size, arising from the same 
 causes as the former. 3. Metamorphopsia 
 mutans, objects seem to be in motion; to 
 the vertiginous and intoxicated persons, 
 every thing seems to stagger. 4. Metamor- 
 phopsia tortuosa seu ftexuosa, when objects 
 appear tortuous, or bending. 5. Metamor- 
 phopsia inversa, when all objects appear in- 
 verted. 6. Metamorphopsia imaginaria, is 
 the vision of a thing not present, as may be 
 observed in the delirious, and in maniacs. 
 7. Metamorphopsia from a remaining im- 
 pression .- it happens to those who very at- 
 tentively examine objects, particularly in a 
 great light, some time after to perceive the 
 impression. 
 
 METAPEDIUM. (From ,wmt, after, and Tras, 
 the foot,) The metatarsus. 
 
 METAPHRENUM. (From (Msrst, after, and 
 ^gfftt, the diaphragm.) That part of the 
 back which is behind the diaphragm. 
 
 METAPOROPOIESIS. (From /aer*, srogo?, a 
 duct, and 7ro;sa>, to make.) A change in the 
 pores of the body. 
 
 METAPTOSIS. (From ^tsraw^Ta, to di- 
 gress.) A change from one disease to 
 another. 
 
 METASTASIS. (From /ueQ/TT^/, to 
 change, to translate.) The translation of a 
 disease from one place to another. 
 
 METASTNCRISIS. (From /MTAyvyxyvo), to 
 transmute.) Any change of constitu- 
 tion. 
 
 METATARSAL BONES. The five 
 longitudinal bones between the tarsus and 
 the toes ; they are distinguished into the 
 raetatarsal bone of the great toe, fore 
 toe, &c. 
 
 METATARSUS. (From ^T*, after, 
 and Tagfc?, the tarsus.) That part of the 
 foot between the tarsus and toes. 
 
 METELLA NUX. See NuX vonica. 
 
 METEORISMUS. (From ^rto^ t a vapour.) 
 1. A flatulent dropsy. 
 
 2. A tympanitic state of the abdomen, 
 taking place suddenly in acute diseases. 
 
 METEOHOS. (Mmagoc : from ju7t, and 
 **>, to elevate.) Elevated, suspended, 
 erect, sublime, tumid. Galen expounds 
 pains of this sort, as being those which 
 affect the peritonaeum, or other more su 
 
 perficial parts of the body : these are op- 
 posed to the more deep-seated ones. 
 
 METHEQLIN. A drink prepared from 
 honey by fermentation. 
 
 METHEMERINUS. (From /UST*, and ,*, 
 a day.) A quotidian fever. 
 
 METHOD ICA MEDICINA. Signifies that 
 practice which was conducted by rules, 
 such as are taught by Galen and his follow- 
 ers, in opposition to the empirical prac- 
 tice. 
 
 METHODTJS. (From /UT*, and oJo?, a 
 way.) The method, or ratio, by which any 
 operation or cure is conducted. 
 
 METOPION. Mevutviov. American su- 
 mach, a species of Rhus. It is a name 
 of the bitter almond-, also of an oil, or an 
 ointment, made by Dioscorides, which was 
 thus called because it had galbanum in it, 
 which was collected from a plant called 
 Metopium. 
 
 METOPIUM. Mtravrtw. An ointment made 
 of galbanum. 
 
 METOPUM. (From /UST*, after, and &4, 
 the eye.) The forehead. 
 
 METOSIS. A kind of amaurosis, from an 
 excess of short sightedness. 
 
 METRA. (From /e*Tg, a mother.) The 
 womb. 
 
 METHENCHITA. (From /uTg*, the womb, 
 and lyxvn, to pour into.) Injections into the 
 womb. 
 
 METRENCHYTES. (From /wrrga, the womb, 
 and vyxy 1 " 1 * to P our * n O -^ syringe to inject 
 fluids into the womb.) 
 
 METRITIS. (From /ujrrg*, the womb.) 
 Inflammation of the uterus. See Ilysteri- 
 tis. 
 
 METRO CELIDES. (From /WT, a mother, 
 and XWXK, a spot, or mole.) A mole, or 
 mark, impressed upon the child by the mo- 
 ther's imagination. 
 
 METROCELIS. (From ^awrag, a mother, 
 and KX/?, a blemish.) A mole, or mark, 
 impressed upon the child by the mother's 
 imagination. 
 
 METRO-MANIA. A rage for reciting 
 verses. In the Acta Societatis Medicac 
 Havniensis, published 1779, is an account 
 of a tertian attended with remarkable symp- 
 toms ; one of which was the metro-mania, 
 which the patient spoke extempore, having 
 never before had the least taste for poe- 
 try ; when the fit was off, the patient be- 
 came stupid, and remained so till the re- 
 turn of the paroxysm, when the poetical 
 powers returned again. 
 
 METROPTOSIS. (From ^rg*, the 
 uterus, and Trttflu, to fall down.) Prolap- 
 sus uteri. The descent of the uterus 
 through the vagina. 
 
 METRORRHAOIA. (From <MT*,the womb, 
 and ^vvfjii, to break out.) An excessive 
 discharge from the womb. 
 
 MET;. See Meum athamanticum. 
 
 MEUM ATHAMANTICUM. (From /*tiuv /t 
 less ; so called, according to Minshew, 
 from its diminutive size.) Men. Spignel, 
 
MEZ 
 
 Baldmoney. The root of this plant, JEthusa 
 r/iceum, is recommended as a carminative, 
 stomachic, and for attenuating viscid hu- 
 mours, and appears to be nearly of the same, 
 nature as lovage, differing- in its smell being 
 rather more agreeable, somewhat like that 
 of parsnips, but stronger, and being in its 
 taste less sweet, and more warm, or acrid. 
 
 MEXICANUM. (From Mexico, whence 
 it is brought.) A name of the balsam of 
 Peru. 
 
 Mexico seed. See Ricinus. 
 
 Mexico tea. See Botrys mexicana. 
 
 JVfezereon. See Mezereiim* , 
 
 MEZEREUivI. (A. word of some barba- 
 rous dialect.) Mezereon. Spurge-olive., 
 Widow-wail. This plant, Daphne mexere- 
 um of Linnaeus -.floribus sessilibus ternis 
 caulints, foliis lanceolatis deddids, is ex- 
 tremely acrid, especially when fresh, and, 
 if retained in the mouth, excites great and 
 long continued heat and inflammation, par- 
 ticularly of the mouth and fauces ; the ber- 
 ries also have the same effects, and, when 
 swallowed, prove a powerful corrosive 
 poison, not only to man, but to dogs, 
 wolves, and foxes. The bark of the root 
 is the part employed medicinally in the 
 decoctum sarsaparill<K composition, to assist 
 mercury in resolving nodes and other ob- 
 stinate symptoms of syphilis. The antisy- 
 philitic virtues of mezereum, however, 
 have been by many writers very justly 
 doubted. The result of my own experi- 
 ence (says Mr. Pearson, of the Lock Hos- 
 pital) by no means accords with the re- 
 presentation given of this root by former 
 writers. From all that I have been able 
 to collect, in the course of many years ob- 
 servation, I feel myself authorised to assert, 
 unequivocally, that the mezereum has not 
 the power of curing the venereal disease in 
 any one stage, or under any one form. 
 If a decoction of this root should ever re- 
 duce a venereal node, where no mercury 
 has been previously given, yet the patient 
 will by no means be exempted from the 
 necessity of employing mercury for as 
 long a space of time, and in as large a 
 quantity, as if no mezereum had been 
 taken. With respect to the power it is 
 said to possess, of alleviating the pain, 
 and diminishing the bulk of membranous 
 nodes, nothing peculiar and appropriate can 
 be ascribed to the mezereum on these ac- 
 counts, since we obtain the same good 
 effects from sarsaparilla, guaiacum, volatile 
 alkali, blistering plasters, &c. Neverthe- 
 less, venereal nodes, which have subsided 
 under the use of any of these articles of the 
 materia medica, will appear again, and 
 often with additional symptoms, if a full 
 and efficacious course of mercury be not 
 submitted to. It has, indeed, been al- 
 leged, that mezereum always alleviates 
 the pain occasioned by a venereal node, 
 and generally reduces it, where the peri- 
 osteum only is affected ; and that it sel- 
 
 MEZ 
 
 497 
 
 dom fails of removing those enlargements 
 of the periosteum which have not yielded 
 during the administration of mercury. 
 
 That some instances of success, in cases 
 like these, may have fallen to the share of 
 those who made the assertion, it would not 
 become me to deny ; but I have met with 
 few such agreeable evidences of the effica- 
 cy of this medicine. I have given the me- 
 zereum in the form of a simple decoction, 
 and also as an ingredient in compound de- 
 coctions o,f the woods, in many cases, 
 where no mercury had been previously 
 employed, but never with advantage to a 
 single patient. I have also tried it, in nu- 
 merous instances, after the completion of 
 a course of mercury ; yet, with the excep- 
 tion of two cases, where the thickened 
 state of the periosteum was removed during 
 the exhibition of it, I never saw the least 
 benefit derived from taking this medicine. 
 In a few cases of anomalous pains, which 
 I supposed were derived from irregulari- 
 ties during a mercurial course, the meze- 
 reum was of service, after I had tried the 
 common decoction of the woods without 
 success ; but even in this description of 
 cases, I have always found it a very uncer- 
 tain remedy. I have made trial of this 
 vegetable in a great number of scrofulous 
 cases, where the membranes covering the 
 bones were in a diseased state, and I am 
 not sure that one single patient obtained 
 any evident and material benefit from 
 it. 
 
 The late Dr. Cullen, whose reports may 
 justly claim attention from all medical 
 men, when treating of the mezereum, in 
 his Materia Medica, says, "I have fre- 
 quently employed it in several cutaneous 
 affections, and sometimes with success." 
 It were to have been wished, that the pro- 
 fessor of medicine had specified what those 
 diseases of the skin were, in which the 
 mezereum was sometimes employed with 
 success ; for, if I except an instance or two 
 of lepra, in which the decoction of this 
 plant conferred a temporary benefit, I 
 have very seldom found it possessed of me- 
 dicinal virtue, either in syphilis, or in the 
 sequelae of that disease, in scrofula, or in 
 cutaneous affections. Indeed the mezere- 
 um is of so acrimonious a nature, often 
 producing heat and other disagreeable 
 sensations in the fauces, and, on many oc- 
 casions, disordering the primac viae, that I 
 do not often subject my patients to the 
 certain inconveniences which are connected 
 with the primary effects of this medicine, 
 as they are rarely compensated by any other 
 important and useful qualities. 
 
 MEZEREUM ACETATI >r. Very thin 
 
 slices of the bark of the fresh mezereon 
 root are to be steeped for twenty- tour 
 hours in common vinegar- Tiie late Dr. 
 Morris usually directed the application of 
 this remedy to issues, when a discharge: 
 from them could not be cncoura^cl by thr: 
 
 3 S 
 
498 
 
 MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 common means. It generally answers this 
 purpose very effectually in the course of 
 one night, the pea being- removed, and a 
 small portion of the bark applied over the 
 opening. 
 
 MIASMA. (From f*ix.vt<*>, to infect.) See 
 Contagion. 
 
 MICROCOSMIC BEZOAH. See Calculus. 
 
 MlCROLEUCONYMPH^LA. (From ytt/XPOf, 
 
 small, XK/xoj, white, and VV^AIOL, the water- 
 lily.) The small white water lily. 
 
 MICRONTMPH^A. (From ^w/xgo?, small, 
 and vv^auct, the water-lily.) The smaller 
 water-lily. 
 
 MICUORCHIS. (From (Ucegc?, small, and 
 ogfc'fc a testicle.) One whose testicles are 
 unusually small. 
 
 MICROSPHYXIA. (From /u/xgo?, small, and 
 O-$V%K, the pulse.) A debility and smallness 
 of the pulse. 
 
 Midriff. See Diaphragm. 
 
 MIGMA. (From (teyvvco, to mix.) A con- 
 fectio", or ointment. 
 
 MroRANA. A corruption of haemicrania. 
 
 Milfoil, common. See Millefolium. 
 
 MIL1ARIA. (From milium, millet; so 
 called because the small pustules, or vesi- 
 cles, upon the skin resemble millet-seed.) 
 Miliary fever. A genus of disease in the 
 class pyrexice, and order exanthemata of 
 Cullen ; characterized by synochus ; cold 
 stage considerable; hot stage attended with 
 anxiety and frequent sighing ; perspiration 
 of a strong and peculiar smell ; eruption, 
 preceded by a sense of pricking, first on 
 the neck and breast, of small red pimples, 
 which in two days become white pustules, 
 desquamate, and are succeeded by fresh 
 pimples. Miliary fever has been observed 
 to affect both sexes, and persons of all ages 
 and constitutions ; but females of a deli- 
 cate habit are most liable to it, particu- 
 larly in child-bed. Moist variable weather 
 is most favourable to its appearance, and 
 it occurs most usually in the spring and 
 autumn. It is by some said to be a conta- 
 gious disease, and has been known to pre- 
 vail epidemically. 
 
 Very violent symptoms, such as coma, 
 delirium, and convulsion-fits, now and then 
 attend miiiary fever, in which case it is apt 
 to prove fatal. A numerous eruption in- 
 dicates more danger than a scanty one. 
 The eruption being steady is to be con- 
 sidered as more favourable than its fre- 
 quently disappearing and coming out again, 
 and it is more favourable when the places 
 covered with the eruption appear swelled 
 and stretched- than when they remain flac- 
 cid. According to the severity of the 
 symptoms, and depression of spirits, is the 
 danger greater. See also Sudamina. 
 
 MILIOLUM. (Dim* of milium, millet.) A 
 small tumour on the eyelids, resembling in 
 size a millet-seed. 
 
 MILJTARIS. (From miles, a soldier ; 
 so called from its --fficacy in curing fresh 
 wounds.) See J\llefolium. 
 
 MILITARIS HERBA. See Millefolium. 
 
 MILIUM. (From milium, a millet-seed.) 
 Grutum. A very white and hard tubercle, 
 in size and colour resembling a millet-seed. 
 Its seat is immediately under the cuticle, 
 so that, when pressed, the contents escape, 
 appearing of an atheromatou- nature. 
 
 MILIUM SOLIS. See Lithospermum. 
 
 MILK. Lac. A fluid secreted by 
 peculiar glands, and designed to nourish 
 young animals in the early part of their 
 life. It is of an opaque white colour, a 
 mild saccharine taste, and a slightly aro- 
 matic smell. It is separated immediately 
 from the blood, in the breasts or udders of 
 female animals. Man, quadrupeds, and 
 cetaceous animals, are the only creatures 
 which afford milk. All other animals are 
 destitute of the organs which secrete this 
 fluid. Milk differs greatly in the several 
 animals. 
 
 The following are the Properties of ani- 
 mal and human milk : 
 
 Milk separates spontaneously into cream t 
 cheese, and serum of milk,- and that sooner 
 in a warm situation than in a cold one. In 
 a greater temperature than that of the air, 
 it acesces and coagulates, but more easily 
 and quicker by the addition of acid salts, 
 or coagulating plants. Lime-water coagu- 
 lates milk imperfectly. It is not coagu- 
 lated by alkali pure, for it dissolves its 
 caseous part. With carbonated alkali the 
 caseous and cremoraceous parts of milk are 
 changed into a liquid soap, which separates 
 in the form of white flakes : such milk, by 
 boiling, is changed into a yellow and then, 
 into a brown colour. Milk, distilled to 
 dryness, gives out an insipid water, and 
 leaves a whitish brown extract, called the 
 extract of milk ; which, dissolved in water, 
 makes a milk of less value. Milk, fresh 
 drawn, and often agitated in a warm place, 
 by degrees goes into the vinous fermenta- 
 tion, so that alkohol may be drawn over 
 by distillation, which is called spirit of 
 milk. It succeeds quicker, if yeast be add- 
 ed to the milk. Mare's milk, as it contains 
 the greatest quantity of the sugar of milk, 
 is best calculated for vinous fermentation. 
 
 The Principles of milk, or its integral 
 parts, are, 1. The Aroma, or odorous vola- 
 tile principle, which flies off from fresh- 
 drawn milk in the form of visible vapour. 
 2. Water, which constitutes the greatest 
 part of milk. From one pound, eleven 
 ounces of water may be extracted by dis- 
 tillation. This water, with the sugar of 
 milk, forms the serum of the milk. 3. 
 Bland oil, which, from its lightness, swims 
 on the surface of milk after standing, 
 and forms the cream of milk. 4. Cheese, 
 separated by coagulating milk falls to 
 the bottom of the vessel, and is the 
 animal gluten. 5. Sugar, obtained from 
 the serum of milk by evaporation. It 
 unites the caseous and butyraceous part 
 with the water of the milk. 6. Some neu. 
 
MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 499 
 
 tral salts, as the muriate of potash and mu- MILK, GOATS'. It resembles cows', 
 riute of lime, which are accidental, not except in its greater consistence ; like that 
 being found at all times, nor in every milk, milk, it throws up abundance of cieam 
 These principles of milk differ widely in from which butter is easily obtained, 
 respect to quantity and quality, according- MILK, HUMAN. The wi.ite, 'sweet- 
 to the diversity of the animals. ish fluid, secreted by the glandular fabric 
 The aroma of the milk is of so different of the breasts of women. The secretory 
 an odour, that persons accustomed to the organ is constituted by the great conglome- 
 smell, and those whose olfactory nerves rate glands, situated in the fat of both 
 are very sensible,can easily distinguish whe- breasts, above the musculus peotoralis ma- 
 ther milk be that of the cow, goat, mare, jor. From each acinus composing a mam- 
 ass, or human. The same may be said of mary gland, there arises a radicle of a 
 the serum of the milk, which is properly lactiferous or galactifereus duct. All these 
 the seat of the aroma. The serum of milk canals, gradually converging, are termi- 
 is thicker and more copious in the milk of nated without anastomosis, in the papillae 
 the sheep and goat, than in that of the ass, of the breasts, by many orifices, which, 
 mare, or human milk. The butter of goats 
 easily separated from the 
 
 and cows is 
 
 milk, and will not again unite itself with 
 the butter-milk. Sheep's butter is soft, 
 and not of the consistence of that obtained 
 from the cow and goat. Asses', mares', 
 and human butter, can only be separated 
 in the form of cream ; which cream, by the 
 assistance of heat, is with ease again united 
 to the milk from which it is separated. The 
 cheese of cows' and goats' milk is solid and 
 
 upon pressure, pour forth milk. The smell 
 of fresh-drawn milk is peculiar, animal, 
 fatuous, and not disagreeable. Its taste 
 sweetish, soft, bland, agreeable. The spe- 
 cific gravity is greater than water, but 
 lighter than blood ; hence it swims on it. 
 Its colour is white and opake. In consis- 
 tence it is oily and aqueous. A drop put on 
 the nail flows slowly down, if the milk be 
 good. 
 
 Time of Secretion. The milk most fre- 
 
 elastic, that from asses and mares soft, and quently begins to be secreted in the last 
 that from sheep's milk almost as soft as months of pregnancy ; but, on the third 
 gluten. It is never separated spontane- day after delivery, a serous milk, called Co- 
 ously from the milk of a woman, but only lustrum, is separated ; and at length pure 
 by art, and is wholly fluid. The serum milk is secreted very copiously into the 
 abounds most in human, asses', and mares' breasts, that, from its abundance, often 
 milk. The milk, of the cow and gnat con- spontaneously drops from the nipples, 
 tains less, and that of the sheep least of If the secretion of milk be daily pro- 
 moted by suckling an infant, it often con- 
 tinues many years, unless a fresh pregnancy 
 supervene. The quantity usually secreted 
 within twenty-four hours, by nurses, is 
 
 all. The sugar of milk is in the greatest 
 quantity in the mares and asses, and some- 
 what less in the human milk. 
 
 MILK, ASSES'. Asses' milk has a very 
 strong resemblance to human milk in 
 colour, smell, and consistence. When left 
 at rest for a sufficient time, a cream forms 
 
 various, according as the nourishment may 
 be more or less chyious. It appears that 
 not more than two pounds of milk are ob- 
 
 upon its surface, but by no means in such tuined from five or six pounds of meat. 
 
 abundance as a woman's milk. Asses' milk 
 differs from cows' milk, in its cream being 
 less abundant and more insipid ; in its con- 
 taining less curd ; and in its possessing a 
 greater proportion of sugar. 
 
 But there have been known nurses, who 
 have given from their breasts t\vo, or even 
 more than three pounds, in addition to that 
 which their child has sucked. That the 
 origin of the milk is derived from chyle 
 
 MILK, COWS'. The milk of women, carried with the blood of the mammary 
 
 mares, and asses, nearly agree in their qua- arteries into the glandular faerie of the 
 
 lilies ; that of cows, goats, and sheep, breasts is evident, from its more copious 
 
 possess properties rather different. Of secretion a little after meals ; its diminish- 
 
 these, cows' milk approaches nearest to ed secretion from fasting; from the smell 
 
 that yielded by the female breast, but dif- 
 fers very much in respect to the aroma ; 
 it contains a larger proportion of cream 
 and cheese, and less serum than human 
 milk ; also less sugar than mares* and asses' 
 milk. 
 
 and taste of food or medicines in the se- 
 creted milk; and lastly, from it sponta- 
 neous acescence / for humours perfectly 
 animal become putrid. 
 
 The milk of a woman differs : 1. in re- 
 spect to food. The milk of a woman who 
 
 Cows' milk forms a very essential part of suckles, living upon vegeto-animal too J, 
 human sustenance, being adapted to every never acesces nor coagulates spontaneous- 
 state and age of the body ; but particularly ly, although exposed for many weeks to 
 to infants, after being weaned. the heat of a furnace. But it evapo- 
 
 MILK, EWES'. This resembles almost rates gradually in an open vessel, and the 
 
 precisely that of the cow; its cream, how- last drop continues thin, sweet, and bland, 
 
 ever, is more abundant, and yields a butter The reason appears to be, that the caseous 
 
 not so consistent as cow's milk butter. It and cremoraceous parts cohere together, 
 
 makes excellent cheese. by means of the sugar, more intimately 
 
500 
 
 MIL 
 
 MIL 
 
 than in the milk of animals, and do not so 
 easily separate ; hence its acescence is 
 prevented. It does acesce, if mixed or 
 boiled with vinegar, juice of lemons, cre- 
 mor tartar, dilute sulphuric acid, or with the 
 human stomach. It is coagulated with the 
 acid of salt, or nitre, and by an acid gas- 
 tric juice of the infant ; for infants often 
 vomit up the coagulated milk of the nurse. 
 The milk of a sucking woman, who lives 
 upon vegetable food only, like cows' milk, 
 easily and of its own accord acesces, and 
 is acted upon by all coagulating substances 
 like the milk of animals. 2. In respect of 
 the time of digestion. During the first 
 hours of digestion the chyle is crude, and 
 the milk less subacted ; but towards the 
 twelfth hour after eating, the chyle is 
 changed into blood, and then the milk be- 
 comes yellowish and nauseous, and is spit 
 out by the infant. Hence the best time 
 for giving suck is about the fourth or fifth 
 hour after meals. 3. In respect of the time 
 after delivery. The milk secreted imme- 
 diately after delivery is serous, purges the 
 bowels of the infant, and is called colos- 
 trum. But in the following days it be- 
 comes thicker and more pure, and the 
 longer a nurse suckles, the thicker the 
 milk is secreted ; thus, new-born infants 
 cannot retain the milk of a nurse who has 
 given suck for a twelve-month, on account 
 of its spissitude. 4. In respect of food 
 and medicines. Thus, if a nurse eat garlic, 
 the milk becomes highly impregnated with 
 its odour, and is disagreeable. If she in- 
 dulge too freely in the use of wine or beer, 
 the infant becomes ill. From giving a 
 purging medicine to a nurse, the child also 
 is purged ; and, lastly, children affected with 
 tormina of the bowels, arising from acids, 
 are often cured by giving the nurse animal 
 food. 5. In respect of the affections of the 
 mind. There are frequent examples of 
 infants being seized with convulsions from 
 sucking mothers irritated by anger. An 
 infant of one year old, while he sucked 
 milk from his enraged mother, on a sudden 
 was seized with a fatal haemorrhage, and 
 died. Infants at the breast in a short time 
 pine away, if the nurse be afflicted with 
 grievous care; and there are also infants 
 who, after every coition of the mother, or 
 even if she menstruate, are taken ill. 
 
 The use of the mother's milk is, 1. It 
 affords the native aliment to the new-born 
 infant, in which respect milk differs little 
 from chyle. Those children are the strong- 
 gest, who are nourished the longest by the 
 mothers's milk. 2. The colostrum, should 
 not be rejected ; for it relaxes the bowels, 
 which in new-born infants ought to be 
 open, to clear their, intestines of the me- 
 conium. 3. Lactation defends the mother 
 from a dangerous reflux of the milk into 
 the blood, whence lacteal metastasis, and 
 leucorrhjea, are so frequent in lying in 
 women, who do not give suck. The mo- 
 
 tion of the milkalso being hastened through 
 the breast by the sucking of the child, pre- 
 vents the very common induration of the 
 breast, which arises in consequence of the 
 milk being stagnated. 4. Men may live 
 upon milk, unless they have been accus- 
 tomed to the drinking of wine. For all na- 
 tions, the Japanese alone excepted, use 
 milk, and many live upon it alone. 
 
 MILK, MARES'. This is thinner than 
 that of the cow, but scarcely so thin as hu- 
 man milk. Its cream cannot be converted 
 into butter by agitation. The whey con- 
 tains sugar. 
 
 MILK BLOTCHES. An eruption of white 
 vesicles, which assume a dark colour, re- 
 sembling the blackening of the small-pox, 
 and are succeeded by scabs producing an 
 ichory matter, attended with considerable 
 itchiness. It generally appears on the fore- 
 head and scalp, extending half over the 
 face, and at times even proceeding farther. 
 The period of its attack is the time of 
 teething ; and it is probably the same dis- 
 ease as the crustea lectea. 
 
 Milkfevor. See Puerperal fever. 
 
 Milk-teeth. See Teeth. 
 
 MILK -THISTLE. The leaves of this plant, 
 when young, surpasses, when boiled, the 
 finest cabbage, and possesses diuretic quali- 
 ties. See also Car duns marice. 
 
 JWilk-vetch. See Tragacantha. 
 
 Milk-ivort. See Poly gala. 
 
 JWilk-ivort, rattle-snake root. See Seneka. 
 
 MILLEFOLIUM. (From mille y a thou- 
 sand, and folium, a leaf; named from its 
 numerous leaves.) Jlchilea Myriophyl- 
 km, Chiliophullon. Luinbus veneris. Mi- 
 litaris herba. Stratiotes. Carpentaria. 
 Speculum veneris. Common .yarrow, or 
 milfoil. The leaves and flowers of this 
 indigenous plant, Achillea millefolium of 
 Linnaeus : -foliis bipianatis nudis ; laciniis 
 linearibus dentatis ; caulibus superne sul- 
 catisy have an agreeable, weak, aromatic 
 smell, and a bitterish, rough, and some- 
 what pungent taste. They are both di- 
 rected for medicinal use, in the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia ; in the present practice, 
 however, they are almost wholly neglect- 
 ed. 
 
 MILLEMORBIA. (From miUe t a thou- 
 sand, and morbus, a disease ; so called from 
 its use in many diseases.) See Scrophularia 
 vulgaris. 
 
 MILLEPEDE. See Millepedes. 
 
 MILLEPEDES. (From mille, a thou- 
 sand, and pes % a foot, named from their 
 numerous feet.) Millipedce. Wood-lice. 
 The Oniscus asellus of Linnaeus. These in- 
 sects, though they obtain a place in the phar- 
 macopoeias, are very seldom used medicinal- 
 ly in this country ; they appear to act as sti- 
 mulants and slight diuretics, and for this 
 purpose they ought to be administered in a 
 much greater dose than is usually pre- 
 scribed. The expressed juice, or forty or 
 fifty living millepedes, given in a mild 
 
MIX 
 
 MIN 
 
 501 
 
 drink, is said to cure very obstinate jaun- 
 dices. 
 
 MILLET-SEED. The fruit of the Pani- 
 cum miliaceum of Linnaeus. They are 
 esteemed as a nutricious article of diet, 
 and are often made into puddings in this 
 country. 
 
 MILLET-SEED, INDIAN. The fruit of the 
 Panicum italicum of Linnaeus. It is much 
 esteemed in Italy, being 1 a constant ingredi- 
 ent in soups, and made into a variety of 
 forms for the table. 
 
 MILLIUM. (From mille, a thousand ; so 
 called from the multitude of its seed.) 
 Milium. The millet. 
 Mill-mountain. See Linwn Catharticum. 
 
 MILPHOSIS. M/A<j>a>0-;?. A baldness of 
 the eyebrows. 
 
 MILTOS. M/XTO?. Minium, or red-lead. 
 Milt-waste. See Ceterach. 
 MTLZADELLA. (From milza, the spleen, 
 Span. ; so called from its supposed virtues 
 in diseases of the spleen.) The herb arch- 
 angel. 
 
 MIMOSA CATECHU. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the terra japonica. 
 See Catechu. 
 
 MIMOSA NTLOTICA. Supposed to be the 
 tree which afforded the gum-arabic, but 
 now considered to be the acacia vera. 
 See Arabic gum. 
 
 MIMOSA SENEGAL. The systematic name 
 of the tree from which the gum Senegal 
 exudes. 
 
 Mindererus spirit. See Liquor ammonia 
 acetatis. 
 
 MINERALIA. See Minerals. 
 MINERALOGY. That part of natural 
 history which relates to minerals. 
 Mineral poisons. See Poisons. 
 MINERAL WATERS. Aqua mine- 
 ralea, Aqua medicinales. Waters holding 
 minerals in solution are called mineral 
 waters. But as all water, in a mineral 
 state, is impregnated, either more or less, 
 with some mineral substances, the name 
 mineral waters should be confined to such 
 waters as are sufficiently impregnated with 
 mineral matters to produce some sensible 
 effects on the animal economy, and either 
 to cure or prevent some of the diseases to 
 which the human body is liable. On this 
 account, these waters might be with much 
 more propriety, be called medicinal -waters, 
 were not the name by which they are com- 
 monly known too firmly established by 
 long use. 
 
 The mineral waters which are the most 
 esteemed, and consequently the most re- 
 sorted to for the cure of diseases, are those 
 of 
 
 1. Aix. 5. Buxton. 
 
 2. Berege. 6. Borset. 
 
 3. Bath. 7. Cheltenham. 
 
 4. Bristol. 8. Carlsbad, 
 
 9. Epsom. 17. Scarborough. 
 
 10. Harrowgate. 18. Spa. 
 
 11. Hartfell. 19. Sediitz. 
 
 12. Holywell. 20. Sea-water. 
 
 13. Malvern. 21. Seltzer. 
 
 14. Matlock. 22. Tunbridge. 
 
 15. Moffat. 23- Vichy, and others 
 
 16. Pyrmont. of less note. 
 For the properties and virtues of these 
 
 consult their respective heads. 
 
 Fourcroy divides all mineral and medici- 
 nal waters into nine orders, viz. 
 
 1. Cold alcidulous waters. 
 
 2. Hot or thernal acidulous waters. 
 
 3. Sulphuric saline waters. 
 
 4. Muriatic saline waters, 
 
 5. Simple sulphureous waters. 
 
 6. Sulphurated gazeous waters. 
 
 7. Simple ferruginous waters. 
 
 8. Ferruginous and acidulous waters. 
 
 9. Sulphuric ferruginous waters. 
 
 Dr. Saunders arranges mineral waters in- 
 to the following classes : 
 1 Simple cold. 
 
 2. thernal. 
 
 3. saline. 
 
 4. Highly carbonated alkaline. 
 
 5. Simple carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 6. Hot carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 7. Highly carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 8. Saline carbonated chalybeate. 
 
 9. Hot saline highly carbonated chaly- 
 beate. 
 
 10. Vitriolated chalybeate. 
 
 11. Cold, sulphureous. 
 
 12. Hot, alkaline, sulphureous. 
 
 In order to present the reader, under 
 one point df view, with the most conspicu- 
 ous features in the composition of the mine- 
 ral waters of this and some other countries, 
 the following Synoptical Table is subjoined, 
 from Dr.Saunders' works on mineral waters. 
 
 The reader will please to observe, that 
 under the head of Neutral Purging Salts 
 are included the sulphats of soda and mag- 
 nesia, and the muriats of lime, soda, and 
 magnesia. The power which the earthy 
 muriats may possess of acting on the intes- 
 tinal canal is not quite ascertained, but, 
 from their great solubility, and from analo- 
 gy with salts, with similar component 
 parts, we may conclude that this forms a 
 principal part of their operation. 
 
 The reader will likewise observe, that 
 where the spaces are left blank, it signi- 
 fies that we are ignorant whether any of 
 the substance at the head of the column is 
 contained in the water; that the word 
 none implies a certainty of the absence of 
 that substance ; and the term uncertain 
 means that the substance is contained, byt, 
 that the quantity is not known. 
 
( 502 ) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 _ 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u> 
 
 
 
 <** 
 
 tr 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 
 
 '" 
 
 7Z. 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Is. 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 .S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 'O 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 t. 
 
 # 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 O9 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 o 
 
 2 
 
 5 
 
 0; 
 C 
 
 i 
 
 5 
 
 | 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 5 
 
 u 
 
 c 
 
 r; 
 
 <u 
 
 c 
 c 
 
 r^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 O 
 
 'O 
 ^> 
 
 o 
 
 /^5 
 
 a/ 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 00 
 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
 5 
 
 c 
 
 S 
 
 1 
 
 = 
 
 : ;9 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 x-> 
 
 
 
 "a 
 
 
 r 
 
 - 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 rt c3 S 
 
 c 
 
 '_5 
 
 '5 
 
 
 ri 
 
 -*- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 '0 
 
 
 
 '3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 |u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ia 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 111 
 
 S 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 unce 
 
 '0 
 CO 
 
 4> 
 
 y 
 
 S 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 d 
 
 d 
 
 3 
 
 O 
 ro 
 
 'O 
 
 DO 
 
 d 
 
 d 
 
 
 S 
 
 2 
 
 li 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 OJ 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 
 i, 
 
 a 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 
 3 
 
 /? w 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 to 
 
 
 S 
 Q 
 
 ag'rf 
 
 
 '5 
 
 .= 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Jj 
 
 
 ?fa 
 
 
 ' 
 
 3 *JT ^ 
 
 c 
 
 ^ 
 
 -- 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 t , 
 
 c/5 
 
 as 
 
 S 
 
 oo 
 06 
 
 *s 
 
 u sec 
 
 1 
 
 0^ 
 
 o 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 CN 
 
 U 
 o 
 
 c 
 3 
 
 O 
 
 d 
 
 CO 
 
 TH 
 
 d 
 
 si 
 
 CO 
 CT 
 
 '0 
 
 o 
 
 d 
 
 rH 
 
 ! 
 
 '0 
 h. 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 none 
 
 'O 
 CN 
 
 rH 
 
 5 
 
 >ri 
 
 *-> 
 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 b 
 
 rf 
 
 S 
 
 H 
 
 I 
 
 1 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 rt 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ctf 
 
 t: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 S 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 E 
 
 & 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 8 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 none 
 
 1 
 
 OJ 
 
 none 
 
 V 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 . 
 
 1 
 
 - 
 
 3 
 
 CJ 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 
 aj 
 
 i/ 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 U 
 
 
 I 
 
 S3 
 
 qj 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 ^ 
 
 g 
 
 cd 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 P 
 
 Is 
 
 % 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 c 
 
 .5 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 o 1 
 
 J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ? 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 ? 
 
 
 
 
 "8 
 
 
 II 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 o 
 
 
 o 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 S 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 
 c 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 fe 
 
 S 
 
 CO 
 
 CN 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 1 
 oo 
 
 K 
 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 .2 
 
 OJ 
 rf 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .=. 
 
 c 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 J; 
 
 - 
 
 
 bn . 
 
 a a 
 
 1 
 
 u 
 
 As 
 
 
 J'" 1 rt 
 O 
 
 Cubic IncI 
 
 1 uncerta 
 
 
 CO 
 
 | uncertai 
 
 I uncerta 
 
 TH 
 
 
 
 rH 
 
 CN 
 
 ^ 
 
 CN 
 
 TH 
 
 S 
 
 N. 
 
 oo 
 
 <> 
 '0 
 
 \ uncerta 
 
 1 uncerta 
 
 uncerta 
 
 
 M 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 ! 
 
 
 d, contain! 
 >xyd of iro 
 
 * 
 +j 
 
 
 3 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J<s 
 
 b/3 
 
 
 U 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rt 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ~^ 
 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 ^1 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 
 -*- 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 03 c5 
 
 .S 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^. 
 
 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 10 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 4) 
 
 
 o 
 
 ^S 
 ~ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 tH 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 s|! 
 
 S 
 
 
 <! 
 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 a) o> 
 
 CU p,SJ 
 
 11 
 
 JS 
 
 u 
 
 _ 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 i> 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 (N 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 k 
 
 CN 
 
 
 
 > 
 
 H 
 
 
 M f^ JU 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 <0 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 TH 
 
 
 
 
 
 TH 
 
 
 
 
 
 TH 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 W 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 <u 
 'j: 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 a 
 s 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 Malvern 
 
 "S 
 
 3 
 
 l^ 
 
 33 
 
 Mat lock 
 
 S 
 03 
 
 ^ 
 
 5 
 
 J" 
 
 1 
 
 Seltzer 
 
 Tunbr d 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 Pyrmont 
 
 Ciieltenh 
 
 | 
 
 "u 
 
 1 
 
 L 
 
 &b 
 
 ?: 
 
 I 
 
 1 
 
 X 
 
 S 
 
 2C 
 
 1 
 
 ce 
 -| 
 
 S 
 
 
 
 
 <w> 
 
 r^^ 
 
 v^ 1 
 
 v> 
 
 *> 
 
 ^w- 
 
 VN 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 ^XV 
 
 o 
 
 ^v 
 
 >j 
 
 ^\ 
 
 %> 
 
 
 ^> 
 
 ><^ 
 
 >vX 
 
 V^> 
 
 J 
 
 P4 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 aj 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 -c 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^? 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 03 
 
 
 r 
 
 
 t; 
 
 
 & 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 F-^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 b 
 
 
 
 V 
 
 ji 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 rt 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 (M 
 
 
 .S 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 S 
 
 "S 
 
 i 
 
 > 
 
 > 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "rt 
 
 3 
 
 J2 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 
 
 i- 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 w 
 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 "5 
 
 
 
 "i 
 
 c 
 t, 
 
 i 
 
 X 
 C. 
 
 
 crJ 
 
 
 
 CS 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 :-*, 
 
 rt 
 
 "o 
 
 -d 
 
 T 
 a 
 
 8 
 
 
 1 
 
 K 
 
 
 "M 
 
 ; 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 C 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 d 
 
 
 T 
 
 i 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 2 
 ! 
 
 ; 
 
 ') 
 
 
 | 
 
 
 
 
 </} 
 
 
 .vcarboii! 
 
 1 
 
 5^ 
 
 ^5 
 
 1 
 > 
 
 
 5 
 c 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 "a} 
 
 ^ 
 
 OJ 
 
 1 
 
 "o 
 
 a 
 
 -^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 S 
 
 1 
 
 
 | 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 a, 
 
 S 
 
 
 5b 
 
 5- 
 
 " 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 c 
 
 
 *- 
 
 rt 
 
 o 
 
 3 
 
 2 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "cJ 
 
 
 
 rTJ 
 
 
 
 si 
 
 
 
 
 
 H 
 
 -4 
 
 I 
 
 
 (/ 
 
 
 B 
 
 
 > 
 
 <> 
 
 
 h 
 
 d 
 
 
 
MINERAL WATEHS. 
 
 503 
 
 Mr. Henry, in his epitome of chymistry, 
 gives the following concise and accurate 
 account for the analysis of mineral wa- 
 ters : 
 
 Water is never presented by nature in a 
 state of complete purity. Even when col- 
 lected as it descends in the form of rain, 
 chymical tests detect in it foreign ingre- 
 dients. And wh$n it has been absorbed 
 by the earth, has traversed its different 
 strata, and is returned to us by springs, it 
 is found to have acquired various impreg- 
 nations. The readiest method of judging 
 of the contents of natural waters is by ap 
 plying what are termed tests, or reagents, 
 i. e, substances which, on being added to 
 a water, exhibits, by the phcenomena they 
 produce, the nature of the saline and 
 other ingredients. For example, if, on 
 adding an infusion of litmus to any water, 
 its colour is changed to red, we inter that 
 the water contains an uncombined acid ; 
 if this change ensue even after the water 
 has been boiled, we judge that the acid is 
 a fixed and not a volatile one: and if, on 
 adding the muriate of barytes, a precipi- 
 tate fails down, we safely conclude that 
 the peculiar acid present in the water is 
 either entirely or in part the sulphuric 
 acid. Mr. Henry first enumerates the 
 tests generally employed in examining 
 mineral waters, and describes their ap- 
 plication, and afterwards indicates by 
 what particular tests the substances gene- 
 rally found in waters may be detected. 
 
 A. Infusion of Litmus. Syntp e/ Violets, 
 &c. As the infusion of litmus is apt to 
 spoil by keeping, some solid litmus should 
 be kept. The infusion is prepared by 
 steeping this substance, first bruised in a 
 mortar, and tied up in a thin rag, in dis- 
 tilled water, which extracts its blue co- 
 lour. If the colour of the infusion tends 
 too much to purple, it may be amended 
 by a drop or two of pure ammonia ; but of 
 this no more should be added that what is 
 barely sufficient, least the delicacy of the 
 test should be impaired. The syrup of 
 violets is not easily obtained pure. The 
 genuine syrup may be distinguished from 
 the spurious by a solution of corrosive sub- 
 limate, which changes the former to green, 
 while it reddens the latter. When it can 
 be procured genuine, it is an excellent test 
 of acids, and may be employed in the 
 same manner as the infusion of litmus. 
 Paper stained with the juice of the marsh 
 violet, or with that of radishes, answers 
 a similar purpose. In staining paper for 
 the purpose of a test, it must be used 
 unsized ; or, if sized, it must previously 
 be washed with warm water ; because the 
 alum which enters into the composition of 
 the size will otherwise change the vegetable 
 colour to a red. 
 
 Infusion of litmus is a test of most un- 
 combined acids. 
 
 If the infusion redden the unboiled but 
 not the boiled water under examination, 
 or if the red colour occasioned by adding 
 the infusion to a recent water return to 
 blue on boiling, we may infer that the acid 
 is a volatile one, and most probably the 
 carbonic acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen 
 gas, dissolved in water, also reddens lit- 
 mus, but not after boiling. To ascertain 
 whether the change be produced by car- 
 bonic acid, or sulphuretted hydrogen, when 
 experiment shews that the reddening cause 
 is volatile, add a little lime-water. This, 
 if carbonic acid be present, will occasion a 
 precipitate, which will dissolve with ef- 
 fervescence, on adding a little muriatic 
 acid. Sulphuretted hydrogen may also 
 be contained in the same water, which will 
 be ascertained by the tests hereafter to be 
 described. 
 
 Paper tinged with litmus is also reddened 
 by the presence of carbonic acid, but re- 
 gains its blue colour by drying. The mi- 
 neral and fixed acids redden it permanent- 
 ly. That these acids, however, may pro- 
 duce their effect, it is necessary that they 
 should be present in a sufficient propor- 
 tion. 
 
 Infusion of litmus reddened by vinegar- 
 Spirituous tincture of Brazil wood Tinc- 
 ture of turmeric, and paper stained with 
 each of these three substances Syrup of 
 violets. All these different tests have one 
 and the same object. 
 
 1. Infusion of litmus reddened by vine- 
 gar, or litmus paper reddened by vinegar, 
 has its blue colour restored by alkalis and 
 pure earths, and by carbonated alkalis and 
 earths. 
 
 2. Turmeric paper and tincture are chang- 
 ed to a reddish brown by alkalis, whe- 
 ther pure or carbonated, and by pure earths; 
 but not by carbonated earths. 
 
 3. The red infusion of Brazil wood, and 
 paper stained with it, become blue by al- 
 kalis and earths, and even by the latter, 
 when dissolved by an excess of carbonic 
 acid. In the last mentioned case, however, 
 the change will either cease to appear, or 
 be much less remarkable, when the water 
 has been boiled. 
 
 4. Syrup of violets, when pure, is by the 
 same causes turned green, as also paper 
 stained with the juices of violets, or rad- 
 dishcs. 
 
 B. Tincture of Galls. 
 f incture of galls is the test generally em- 
 ployed for discovering iron, with all the 
 combinations of which it produces a black 
 tinge, more or less intense, according to the 
 quantity of iron. The iron, however, in 
 order to be detected by this test, must be 
 in the state of red oxvd, or, if oxydated in 
 
504 
 
 MINERAL WATERS. 
 
 a less degree, its effects will not be appa- 
 rent, unless after standing- some time in 
 contact with air. By applying this test 
 before and after evaporation, or boiling, 
 we may know whether the iron be held in 
 solution by carbonic acid or a fixed acid ; 
 for, 
 
 1. If it produce its effects before the ap- 
 plication of heat, and not afterwards, car- 
 bonic acid is the solvent. 
 
 2. If after, as well as before, a mineral 
 acid is the solvent. 
 
 3. If, by the boiling, a yellowish pow- 
 der be precipitated, and yet galls continue 
 to strike the water black afterwards, the 
 iron, as often happens, is dissolved both by 
 carbonic acid and a fixed acid. A neat 
 mode of applying- the gall test was used by 
 M. Klaproth, in his analysis of the Carlsbad 
 water. A slice of the gall-nut was sus- 
 pended by a silken thread, in a large bottle 
 of the recent water ; and so small was 
 the quantity of iron, that it could only 
 be discovered in water fresh from the 
 spring. 
 
 C. Sulphuric Jlcid. 
 
 1. Sulphuric acid discovers, by a slight 
 effervescence, the presence of carbonic 
 acid, whether uncombined or united with 
 alkalis, or earths. 
 
 2. If lime be present, whether pure or 
 uncombined, the addition of sulphuric acid 
 occasions, after a few days, a white pre- 
 cipitate. 
 
 3. Barytes is precipitated instantly in the 
 form of a white powder. 
 
 4. Nitrous and muriatic salts, on adding 
 sulphuric acid and applying heat, are de- 
 composed ; and if a stopper, moistened 
 with pure ammonia, be held over the vessel, 
 white clouds appear. For distinguishing 
 whether nitric or muriatic acid be present, 
 rules will be given hereafter. 
 
 Nitric and Nitrous Acids. 
 
 These acids, if they occasion efferves- 
 cence, give the same indications as tlie 
 sulphuric. The nitrous acid has been re- 
 commended, as a test distinguishing be- 
 tween hepatic waters that contain^sulphu- 
 ret of potash, and those that only contain 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas. In the former 
 case, a precipitate ensues on adding nitrous 
 acid, and a very fcetid smell arises ; in the 
 latter, a slight cloudiness only appears, 
 and the smell of the water becomes less 
 disagreeable. 
 
 D. Oxalic Acid and Oxalates. 
 
 This acid is a most delicate test of lime, 
 which k separates from all its combina- 
 tions. 
 
 1. If a water, which is precipitated by 
 oxalic acid, becomes milky on adding a 
 watery solution of carbonic acid gas, or by 
 blowing air through it by means of a quill, 
 or glass tube, we may infer that pure lime 
 
 (or barytes, which has never yet been found 
 pure in water) is present. 
 
 2. If the oxalic acid occasion a precipi- 
 tate before, but not after boiling, the lime 
 is dissolved by an excess of carbonic acid. 
 
 3. If, after boiling by a fixed acid, a con- 
 siderable excess of a'ny of the mineral acids, 
 however, prevents the oxalic acid from 
 occasioning a precipitate, even though 
 lime be present ; because some acids de- 
 compose the oxalic, and others, dissolving 
 the oxalate of lime, prevent it from ap- 
 pearing. 
 
 The oxalate of ammonia, or of potash, 
 (which may easily be formed by saturating 
 their respective carbonates with a solution 
 of oxalic acid) are not liable to the above 
 objections, and are preferable, as reagents, 
 to the uncombined acids. Yet even these 
 oxalates fail to detect lime when supersa- 
 turated with muriatic or nitric acids ; and 
 if such an excess be present, it must be 
 saturated before adding the test with pure 
 ammonia. Fluat of ammonia is the best 
 test of lime. It is made by adding car- 
 bonate of ammonia to diluted fluoric 
 acid. 
 E. Pure Alkalis and Carbonated Alkalis. 
 
 1. The pure fixed alkalis precipitate all 
 earths and metals, whether dissolved by 
 volatile or fixed menstrua, but only in cer- 
 tain states of dilution : for example, sul- 
 phate of alumine may be present in water, 
 in the proportion of 4 grains to 500, with- 
 out being discovered by p'ure fixed alkalis. 
 As the alkalis precipitate so many sub- 
 stances, it is evident they cannot afford 
 any precise information when employed as 
 reagents. From the colour of the preci- 
 pitate, as it approaches to pure white, or 
 recedes from it, an experienced eye will 
 judge that the precipitated earth contains 
 less or more of the metallic admixture. 
 
 2. Pure fixed alkalis decompose all salts 
 with basis of ammonia, which becomes evi- 
 dent by its smell, and also by the white 
 fumes it exhibits when a stopper is brought 
 near it, moistened with muriatic acid. 
 
 3. Carbonates of potash and soda have 
 similar effects, 
 
 4. Pure ammonia precipitates all earthy 
 and metallic salts. Besides this property, 
 it also imparts a deep blue colour to any 
 liquid that contains copper in a state of 
 solution. 
 
 Carbonate of ammonia has the same 
 properties, except that it does not precipi- 
 tate magnesia from its combinations. 
 Hence, to ascertain whether this earth be 
 present in any solution, add the carbonate 
 of ammonia till no further precipitation en- 
 sues, filter the liquor, and then add pure 
 ammonia. If any precipitation now oc- 
 curs, we may infer the presence of mag- 
 nesia. 
 
MINERAL WATERS. 
 
 505 
 
 F. Lime- Water. 
 
 1. Lime-water is applied for the pur- 
 poses of a test, chiefly for detecting car- 
 bonic acid. Let any liquor, supposed to 
 contain this acid, be mixed with an equal 
 bulk of this acid. If carbonic acid be 
 
 'present, either free or combined, a pre- 
 cipitate will immediately appear, which, 
 on adding a few drops of muriatic acid, 
 will immediately dissolve with efferves- 
 cence. 
 
 2. Lime-water will immediately shew 
 the presence of corrosive sublimate, by a 
 brick-dust coloured sediment. If arsenic 
 be present in any liquid, lime-water, when 
 added, will occasion a precipitate, consist- 
 ing of lime and arsenic, which is very diffi- 
 cultly soluble in water. This precipitate, 
 when mixed up with oil, and laid on the hot 
 coals, yields the well-known garlic smell of 
 arsenic. 
 
 G. Pure Uun/fes, and its Solution 
 in Water. 
 
 1. A solution of pure barytes is even 
 more effectual than lime-water, in detect- 
 ing the presence of carbonic acid, and is 
 much more portable and convenient ; since 
 from the crystals of this earth, the solution 
 may at any time be prepared. In disco- 
 vering fixed air, the solution of barytes is 
 used similarly to lime-water; and, if this 
 acid be present, gives, in like manner, a 
 precipitate soluble with effervescence in 
 muriatic acid. 
 
 Pure strontites has similar virtues as a 
 test. 
 
 , H. Metals. 
 
 1. Of the metals, silver and mercury are 
 tests of the presence of sulphurets, and of 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas. If a little 
 quicksilver be put into a bottle, containing 
 water impregnated with either of these 
 substances, its surface soon acquires a 
 black film, and, on shaking, a blackish 
 powder separates from it. Silver is im- 
 mediately tarnished from the same cause. 
 
 2. The metals also may be used as tests 
 of each other, on the principle of elective 
 affinity. Thus, for example, a polished 
 iron plate, immersed in a solution of sul- 
 phate of copper, soon acquires a coat of 
 this metal, and the ssme in other similar 
 examples. 
 
 I. Sulphate of Iron. 
 
 This is the only one of the sulphates, ex- 
 cept that of silver, applicable to the pur- 
 poses of a test. When used in this view, 
 it is generally employed to ascertain the 
 presence of oxygenous gas, of which a na- 
 tural water may contain a small quantity. 
 
 A water suspected to contain this gas, 
 may be mixed with a little recently dis- 
 solved sulphate of iron, and kept corked 
 up. If an oxyd of iron be precipitated in 
 the course of a few days, the water may be 
 inferred to contain oxygenous gas. 
 
 Sulphate^ Nitrate, and Acetate of Silver. 
 
 These solutions are, in some measure, 
 applicable to the same purpose. 
 
 1. They are peculiarly adapted to the 
 discovery of muriatic acid and muriates. 
 For the silver, quitting the nitric acid, 
 combines with the muriatic, and forms a 
 flaky precipitate, which at first is white, 
 but, on exposure to the sun's light, acquires 
 a bluish colour. This precipitate, Dr. 
 Black states to contain, in 1000 parts, as 
 much muriatic acid as would form 425 
 parts and a half of chrystallised muriate of 
 soda, which estimate scarcely differs at all 
 from that of Klaproth. A precipitation, 
 however, may arise from other causes, 
 which it may be proper to state. 
 
 2. The solutions of silver in acids are 
 precipitated by carbonated alkalis and 
 earths. The agency of these may be pre- 
 vented by previously adding a few drops of 
 the same acid in which the silver is dis- 
 solved. N 
 
 3. The nitrate and acetate of silver are 
 decomposed by the sulphuric and sulphu- 
 reous acids ; but this may be prevented by 
 adding previously a few drops of nitrate 
 or acetite of barytes, and after allowing 
 the precipitate to subside, the clear liquor 
 may be decanted, and the solution of silver 
 added. Should a precipitation now take 
 place, the presence of muriatic acid, or 
 some one of its combinations, may be sus- 
 pected. To obviate uncertainty, whether a 
 precipitation be owing to sulphuric or mu- 
 riatic acid, a solution of sulphate of silver 
 may be employed, which is effected only 
 by the latter acid. 
 
 4. The solutions of silver are precipitated 
 by extractive matters ; but in this case 
 also the precipitate is discoloured, and is 
 soluble in nitrous acid. 
 
 K. Nitrate and Jlcetate of Lead. 
 
 1. Acetite of lead, the most eligible of 
 these two tests, is precipitated by sulphuric 
 and muriatic acids ; but as, of both these, 
 we have much better indicators, it is not 
 necessary to enlarge on its application to 
 this purpose. 
 
 2. The acetite is also a test of sulphu- 
 retted hydrogen and of sulphurets of alka- 
 lis, which occasion a black precipitate ; 
 and if a paper on which characters are 
 traced with a solution of acetite of lead, 
 be held over a portion of water containing 
 sulphuretted hydrogen, they are soon ren- 
 dered visible. 
 
 3. The acetite of lead is employed in 
 the discovery of uncombined borucic acid, 
 a very rare ingredient of waters. To as- 
 certain whether this be present, some cau- 
 tions are necessary. The uncombined 
 alkalis and earths "(if any be suspected) 
 must be saturated with acetic or acetous 
 acid. The sulphates must be decomposed 
 by acetite or nitrate of barytes, and the 
 
 3 T 
 
506 
 
 MiN 
 
 MIN 
 
 muriates by acetite or nitrate of silver. 
 The filtered liquor, if boracic acid be con- 
 tained in it, will give a precipitate soluble 
 in nitric acid of the specific gravity of 1.3. 
 L. Nitrate of Mercury prepared -with 
 
 and -without Heat. 
 
 This solution, differently prepared, is 
 sometimes employed as a test. But, since 
 other tests answer the same purposes more 
 effectually, it is not absolutely necessary to 
 have these tests. 
 
 M. Muriate, Nitrate, and Acetite 
 of JSarytes. 
 
 1. These solutions are all most delicate 
 tests of su!;.huric acid and of its combina- 
 tions, with which they give a white pre- 
 cipitate, insoluble in dilute muriatic acid. 
 They are decomposed, however, by car- 
 bonates of aikali; but the precipitate oc- 
 casioned by these is soluble in dilute mu- 
 riatic and nitric acid with effervescence, and 
 may even be prevented by adding 1 previous- 
 ly a few drops of the acid contained in the 
 barytic salt. 
 
 One hundred grains of dry sulphate of 
 barytes (acording to Klaproth, p. 168,) con- 
 tains about 45 one-fifth of sulphuric acid, of 
 the specific gravity 1850, according to Clay- 
 field, 33 of acid of s. g. 2240, according- to 
 Thenard, after calcination about 25. These 
 estimates differ very considerably. From 
 Klaproth's experiments it appears that 
 1000 grains of sulphate of barytes indicate 
 595 of desiccated sulphate of soda, or 1416 
 of the crystallized salt. The same chymist 
 has shewn that 100 grains of sulphate of ba- 
 rytes are produced by the precipitation of 
 71 grains of sulphate of lime. 
 
 2. PhoHHtoi-.c salts also occasion a pre- 
 cipitate wh'ch is soluble in muriatic acid 
 without effervescence. 
 
 N. Prussiates of Potash and Lime. 
 Of these two, the pmssiat of potash is 
 the most eligible. When pure, it does not 
 speedily assume a blue colour on the ad- 
 dition of acid, nor does it immediately 
 precipitate muriated barytes. Prussiat of 
 potash is a very sensible test of iron, witli 
 the solutions of which in acids it produces 
 a Prussian blue precipitate, in consequence 
 of a double elective affinity. To render its 
 effect more certain, however, it may be 
 proper to add, previously to any water 
 suspected to contain iron, a little muriatic 
 acid, with a view to the saturation of uncom- 
 bined alkalis, or earths, which, if present, 
 prevent the detection of any minute por- 
 tions of iron. 
 
 1. If a water, after boiling and filtra- 
 tion, does not afford a blue precipitate on 
 the addition of prussiat of potash, the sol- 
 vent of the iron may be inferred to be 
 a volatile one, and probably the carbonic 
 acid. 
 
 2. Should the precipitation ensue in the 
 boiltd water, tli solvent is u fixed acid, 
 
 the nature of which must be ascertained by 
 other tests. 
 
 O. Solution of Soap in Jllkohol. 
 This solution may be used to ascertain 
 the comparative hardness of waters. With 
 distilled water it may be mixed without pro- 
 ducing any change; but, if added to a 
 hard water, it produces a milkiness, more 
 or less considerable as the water is less 
 pure ; and from the degree of milkiness an 
 experienced eye will judge of its quality. 
 The acids, alkalis, and all earthy and 
 metallic salts, decompose soap, and occa- 
 sion that property in water termed hard- 
 ness. 
 
 Alkohol. 
 
 Alkohol, when mixed with any water in 
 the proportion of about an ecjual bulk, 
 precipitates all the salts which it is capa- 
 ble of dissolving 1 . 
 
 P. Hydro-sidphiiret of Jlmmonia, 
 This and other sulphurets, as well as 
 water saturated with sulphurated hydro* 
 gen, may be employed in detecting lead 
 and arsenic, with the former of which they 
 give a black, and with -the latter a yel- 
 lowish precipitate. As lead and arsenic, 
 however, are never found in natural wa* 
 ters, these tests are nov required. 
 
 MINERALS. (Mineralia ; from mfoa, 
 a mine of metal.) All substances which 
 do not possess organization, or are not pro- 
 duced by an organized body, belong to the 
 class called minerals. Among this varied 
 class of materials, which require the atten- 
 tion of the chymist and manufacturer, many 
 are compounded of such principles and 
 formed under such circumstances and si- 
 tuations in the earth, that it is difficult to 
 distinguish them without having recourse 
 to the test of experiment ; several are form- 
 ed with considerable regularity as to the 
 proportion of their principles, their frac- 
 ture, their colour, specific gravity, and 
 figure of crystallization. 
 
 Mineral bodies which enter into the com- 
 position of the globe, are classed by mine- 
 ralogists under four heads: 1. Earths. 
 2. Salts. 3. Inflammable fossils ; and 4. 
 Metals and their ores. Under the term 
 earths are arranged stones and earths, 
 which have no taste, and do not burn when 
 heated with contact of air. 
 
 Under the second, salts, or those saline 
 substances which melt in water and do not 
 burn, they require, according to Mr. Kir- 
 wan, less than two hundred times their 
 weight of water to dissolve them. 
 
 By inflammable fossils are to be under- 
 stood all those minerals not soluble in wa- 
 ter, and exhibiting a flame more or less 
 evident when exposed to fire in contact 
 with air. 
 
 The fourth class, or ores, are compound 
 bodies. Nature has bestowed their pro- 
 per metallic appearance on some sub- 
 
Mis 
 
 stances, and when this is the case, or they 
 are alloyed with other metals, or semi-me- 
 tals, they are called native metals. But 
 such as are distinguished, as xhey common- 
 ly are, m mines, in combination with some 
 other unmetallic substances, are said to be 
 mineralized. The substance that sets them 
 in that state, is called the mineralizer, and 
 the compound of both, an ore. For exam- 
 ple, in the common ore of copper, this me- 
 tal is found oxydated, and the oxyd com- 
 bined with sulphur. The copper may be 
 considered as mineralized with oxygen and 
 sulphur, and the compound of the three 
 bodies forms an ore of copper. 
 
 Mineral salts. See Salts. 
 
 MINIMUM. A minim. The sixtieth part 
 ofa drachm. An important change has been 
 adopted in the last London Pharmacopoeia, 
 for the mensuration of liquids, and the di- 
 vision of the wine pint, to insure accuracy 
 in the measurement of qualities of liquids 
 below one drachm. The number of drops 
 contained in one drachm has been assumed 
 to be sixty ; and taking- water as a stand- 
 ard, this number, though by no means 
 accurate, would still be sufficient for or- 
 dinary purposes ; but when other liquids 
 of less specific gravity are used, a much 
 larger number is required to fill the same 
 measure, as of proof spirit, 140 drops are 
 required to equal the bulk of 60 of Water, 
 dropped from the same vessel. If, there- 
 fore, in the composion of medicines, mea- 
 sures suited to the standard of water were 
 used occasionally only, and it was gene- 
 rally assumed that sixty drops were equal 
 to one fluid-drachm, and one fluid-drachm 
 was substituted for sixty drops prescribed, 
 twice the dose intended would be given. 
 There are further objections to the use of 
 drops; that' their bulk is influenced by 
 the quantity of liquid contained, in the 
 bottle from which they fall, by the thick- 
 ness of the lip, and even by the inequali- 
 ties on the surface of the lip of the same 
 bottle ; that volatile liquids, to which this 
 mode is most commonly applied, are thus 
 exposed with extensive surfaces, and their 
 evaporation promoted, and on all these ac- 
 counts the adoption of some decisive con- 
 venient and uniform substitute became ne- 
 cessary. The subdivision of the wine pint 
 has therefore been extended to the sixtieth 
 part of the fluid-drachm, which is termed 
 minim ; and glass measures, expressive of 
 such subdivision have been adapted by the 
 college. 
 
 MINIUM. Red lead. See Lead. 
 
 MINIUM GRJSCORUM. Native cinnabar. 
 
 Mint, common. See M&ntha sativa. 
 
 Mint, pepper. See Mentha piperita. 
 
 Mint, -water. See Mirntha aquatica. 
 
 Miscarriage. See Jib ortion. 
 
 MISEPERE MET. (Hftve compassion on 
 
 MIS 
 
 507 
 
 me ; so called from its unhappy torments.) 
 The liliac passion. 
 
 Mislato. See Musa paradimaca. 
 
 MISOCHYMICUS. Thus some were called 
 who professed themselves enemies to the 
 chymists, and their enthusiastic conceits. 
 
 Misrit'KLE. A white, brilliant, granu- 
 lated iron ore, composed of iron in combi- 
 nation with arsenic. 
 
 Missletoe. See Viscum. 
 
 MISTURA. A mixture. A fluid com- 
 posed of two or more ingredients. It is 
 mostly contracted in prescriptions thus, 
 mist, e. g\ -f. mist, which means, let it be 
 made into a mixture, 
 
 MISTUHA CAMPHORTE. Camphire mixture. 
 " Take of camphor, half a drachm ; rectified 
 spirit, ten minims ; water, a pin*'. First rub 
 the camphor with the spirit, then v/ith the 
 water gradually added, and strain the ii- 
 quor." A very elegant preparation of cam- 
 phire, for delicate stomachs, and those who 
 cannot bear it in substance, as an anti- 
 spasmodic and nervine. There is a great 
 loss of camphire in making it as directed 
 by the pharmacopoeia. Water can only take 
 up a certain quantity. For its virtues, see 
 Camphofa. 
 
 MISTURA CORNU usTi. " Take of harts- 
 horn, burnt and prepared, two ounces ; 
 acscia gum, an ounce ; water, three pints." 
 Boil down to two pints, constantly stirring, 
 and strain. For its virtues, see Cornu. 
 
 MISTURA CRETJE. Chalk mixture. "Take 
 of prepared chalk, half an ounce; refined 
 sugar, three drachms ; gum arabic, pow- 
 dered, half an ounce." Mix. A very useful 
 and pleasant form of administering chalk 
 as an adstringent and antacid. It is par- 
 ticularly calculated for children, in whom 
 it allays the many deranged actions of the 
 primae via;, which are produced by acidi- 
 ties. Dose, one ounce to three, frequently. 
 See Creta and Carbonas calcis. 
 
 MISTURA FERRI coMposiTA. " Take of 
 myrrh, powdered, a drachm ; subcarbonate 
 of potash, twenty-five grains ; rose-water, 
 seven ounces and a half; sulphate of iron, 
 powdered, a scruple ; spirit of nutmeg, an 
 ounce ; refined sugar, a drachm. Rub to- 
 gether the myrrh, the subcurbonate of pot- 
 ash and sugar ; and, during the trituration, 
 add gradually, first, the rose water and 
 spirit of nutmegs, and last, the sulphate of 
 iron. Pour the mixture, immediately into 
 a proper glass bottle, ajid stop it close." 
 This preparation is the celebrated mixture 
 of Dr- Griffiths. A chymical decomposition 
 is effected in forming this mixture, a sub- 
 carbonate of iron is formed, and a sulphate 
 of potash. 
 
 MISTURA GUAIACT. " Take of guaiacum 
 gum resin, a drachm and a half ; refined 
 sugar, two drachms ; mucilage of acacia 
 gum, two fluid ounces; cinnamon water, 
 
5'08 
 
 MOF 
 
 MQL 
 
 eight fluid ounces. Rub the guaiacum 
 with the sugar, then with the mucilage ; 
 and, when they are mixed, pour on the 
 cinnamon water gradually." For its virtues 
 see Guaiacum. 
 
 MISTUKA MUSCHI. " Take of musk, aca- 
 cia gum, powdered, refined sugar, of each 
 a drachm ; rose-water, six fluid ounces." 
 Rub the musk first with the sugar, then 
 with the gum, and add the rose-water 
 by degrees. An excellent diaphoretic and 
 antispasmodic. It is by far the best way 
 of administering musk ; when boluses can- 
 not be swallowed. Dose, one ounce to 
 three, frequently. 
 
 Mithridate mustard. See Thlaspi cam- 
 pestre. 
 
 MITHRIDATITTM. The electuary called 
 Mithridate, from Mithridates, king of Pon- 
 tus and Bythinia, who experienced the vir- 
 tues of the simples separately, afterwards 
 combined them ; but then the composition 
 consisted of but few ingredients, viz. twen- 
 ty leaves of rue, two walnuts, two figs, and 
 a little salt : of this he took a dose every 
 morning 1 , to guard himself agaiust the ef- 
 fects of poison. 
 
 MITRAL VALVES. Valvul* mithrales. 
 The valves of the left ventricle of the heart 
 are so called from their resemblance to a 
 mitre. 
 
 MIVA. An antient term for the form of 
 a medicin^, not unlike a thick syrup, now 
 called M rmalade. 
 
 MIXTURE. 1. See Mistura. 
 
 2. Chymical mixture should be distin- 
 guished from the chymical solution ; in the 
 former, the aggregate particles can again 
 Ixe separated by mechanical means, and the 
 proportion of the different particles deter- 
 mined ; but, in solution, no mechanical 
 pow er whatsoever can separate them. 
 
 MOCHLIA. (From //c^o?, a lever.) A 
 reduc tion of the bones from an unnatural 
 to a natural situation. 
 
 MOCH LICA. (From /uo%*.tvu> t to move.) 
 Violent p urges. 
 
 MOD10 LUS. (Dim. of modus, a mea- 
 sure.) Th e nucleus, as it were, of the 
 cochlea of tk'ie ear is so termed. It ascends 
 from the basis of the cochlea to the apex, 
 
 Mofette. Sv '-e Nitrogen. 
 
 MOFFAT \VATER. A cold sulphu- 
 reous water, of .a very simple composition. 
 Moff'at, a village situated about fifty-six 
 miles south-west of Edinburgh, affords 
 this mineral water; when first drawn, it 
 appears rather nn'lky and bluish ; the 
 smell is exactly simjlar to that of Harro- 
 gate , the smell is sulphureous and saline, 
 without any thing hitter. It sparkles 
 somewhat on being poured from one glass 
 to another. 
 
 According to Dr. Garviett's analysis, a 
 'vine gallon of Moffat wate r contains thirty. 
 
 six grains of muriate of soda, five cubic 
 inches of carbonic acid gas, four of azotic 
 gas, and ten of sulphurated hydrogen, 
 making altogether nineteen cubic inches of 
 gas. M; .ffat water is, therefore, very sim- 
 ple in its composition, and hence it pro- 
 duces effects somewhat similar to those of 
 Harrogate. It is, perhaps, on this account 
 also that it so soon loses the hepatic gas, 
 on which depends the greater part of its 
 medicinal power. The only sensible effect 
 of tins water is that of increasing the flow 
 of urine ; when it purges, it appears rather 
 to take place from the excessive dose than 
 from its mineral ingredients. This water 
 appears to be useful chiefly in cutaneous 
 eruptions, and as an external application 
 in an increased temperature, scrofula in 
 its early stage appears to be alleviated, it 
 is also used as an external application to 
 irritable ulcers, and is recommended in 
 dyspepsia, and where there is inaction of 
 the alimentary canal. 
 
 MOGILALIA. (From /uovt?, difficulty, and 
 xctxia), to speak. A difficulty of speech. 
 
 MOLA. (Heb.) 1. The knee-pan; so named 
 because it is shaped like a mill-stone. 2. A 
 mole, or shapeless mass of flesh in the ute- 
 rus. See Mole. 
 
 MOLAR GLANDS. Glandule molares. 
 Two salival glands situated on each side 
 of the mouth, between the masseter and 
 buccinator muscles, the excretory ducts of 
 which open near the last dens molaris. 
 
 MOLARIS. (From molaris, a grind- 
 stone ; because they grind the food.) A 
 double-tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 Molasses. See Treacle. 
 
 MOIDAVICA. Melissa Tnrsica. Turkey 
 balsam. Canary balsam. Balsam of Gilead. 
 This plant. Dracocephalnm tnoldavica ; fio- 
 ribus verticellatis, bracteis lanceolatis, serra- 
 turis capillaleis of Linnaeus, affords a fra- 
 grant essential oil, by distillation, known in 
 Germany by the name of oleum syrice. The 
 whole herb abounds with an aromatic 
 smell, and an agreeable taste, joined with 
 an aromatic flavour ; it is recommended 
 to give tone to the stomach and nervous 
 system. 
 
 MOLE. Mola. By this term authors 
 have intended to describe different produc- 
 tions of, or excretions from the uterus. 
 
 By some it has been used to signify every 
 kind of fleshy substance, particularly those 
 whichjare p.roperly called polypi ; by others, 
 those only \vhich are the consequence of 
 imperfect con cep'ion, or when the ovum is 
 in a morbid or decayed state ; and by many, 
 which is the ir/ost popular opinion, every 
 coagulum of bl ood which continues long 
 enough in the uterus to assume in form, 
 and to have only t he fibrous part, as it has 
 been called, remaining, is denominated a 
 mole. 
 
MOL 
 
 MOL 
 
 509 
 
 There is surely much impropriety, says 
 Dr. Dcnman, in including 1 , under one gene- 
 ral name, appearances so contrary, and sub- 
 stances so different. 
 
 For an account of the first kind, see Po- 
 lypus. 
 
 Of the second kind, which has been de- 
 fined as an ovum deforme, as it is the conse- 
 quence of conception, it might more justly 
 he arranged under 'he class of monsters ; 
 for though it has the appearance of a shape- 
 less mass of flesh, if examined carefully 
 with a knife, various parts of a child may 
 be discovered, lying together in apparent 
 confusion, but in actual regularity. The 
 pedicle also by which it is connected to 
 the uterus, is not of a fleshy texture, like 
 that of the polypus, hut has a regular series 
 of vessels like the umbilical cord, and there 
 is likewise a placenta and membranes con- 
 taining water. The symptoms attending 
 the formation, growth, and expulsion of 
 this apparently confused mass from the ute- 
 rus, corresponding with those of a well- 
 formed child. 
 
 With respect to the third opinion of a 
 mole, an incision into its substance will 
 discover its true nature; for, although 
 the external surface appears at the first view 
 to be organized flesh, the internal part is 
 composed merely of coagulated blood. 
 As substances of this kind, which mostly 
 occur after delivery, would always be ex- 
 pelled from the action of the uterus, there 
 seems to be no reason for a particular in- 
 quiry, if popvilar opinion had not annexed 
 the idea of mischief to them, and attributed 
 their formation or continuance in the uterus 
 to the negligence or misconduct of the 
 practitioner. Hence the persuasion arose 
 of the necessity of extracting all the coagu- 
 la of blood out of the Uterus, immediately 
 after the expulsion of the placenta, or of 
 giving medicines to force them away ; but 
 abundant experience hath proved, that 
 the retention .of such coagula is not, under 
 any circumstances, productive of danger, 
 and that they are most safely expelled by 
 the action of the uterus, {hough at very 
 different periods after their formation. 
 MOLLE. Indian mastich. 
 MOLLITIES OSSIUM. (Mollifies, from 
 moltis, soft.) A disease of the bones, where- 
 in they ran be bent without fracturing them, 
 in consequence either of the inordinate ab- 
 sorption of the phosphate of lime, from 
 their natural solidity is derived, or else of 
 this matter not being duly secreted and 
 deposited in their fabric. IH rickets, the 
 bones only yield and become distorted by 
 slow degrees, and retain their natural in- 
 flexibility ; but in the present disease they 
 may be at once bent in any direction. 
 The mollities ossium is rare, and its causes 
 not well understood. All the cases of mol- 
 lities ossium yet on record have proved 
 
 fatal, and no means of cure are yet known. 
 On dissection of those who have die<l, all 
 the bones, except the teeth, have been found 
 unusually soft, so that scarce any of them 
 could resist the knife, the periosteum 
 has been found thicker than usual, and 
 the bones have been found to contain a 
 great quantity of oily matter and little 
 earth. 
 
 MOLLITIES UNGUINUM. A preter- 
 natural softness of the nuils : it often accom- 
 panies chlorosis. 
 
 MOLLIFICATIO. A barbarous term of a 
 palsy of the muscles in any particular purt. 
 
 MOLUCCESTSE LKjyuJf. See Lignum 
 
 MOLYBDAT. Mohjbdas. A salt formed 
 by the union of the molybdic acid with 
 different bases \ thus, molybdat of alumin, 
 molykdat of antimony, Vc. 
 
 MOLYBOKNA. (From ftoxt/Sfc?, lead.) 
 Molybditis. A metal which exists minera- 
 lized by sulphur in the ore called sulphuret 
 of Molybdena. This ore, which is very 
 scarce, is so similar in several of its proper- 
 ties to plumbago that they were long con- 
 sidered as varieties of the same substance. 
 It is of a light lead-grey colour, its surface 
 is smooth, and feels unctuous, its texture is 
 lamellated, it soils the fingers, and marks 
 paper bluish-black, or silver-grey. It may 
 be cut with a knife. It is generally found 
 in compact masses ; seldom in particles, or 
 crystal! zed. It is met with in Sweden, 
 Spain, Saxony, Siberia, and Iceland. Scheele 
 shewed that a peculiar metallic acid might 
 be obtained from it ; and later chymists 
 have succeeded in reducing this acid to the 
 metallic state. We are indebted to Mr. 
 Hutchett, for a full and accurate analysis of, 
 this ore. 
 
 The native sulphuret of molybdena is the 
 only ore hitherto known which contains this 
 metal. 
 
 Properties of Molybdena. Molybdena is 
 either in an agglutinated blackish friable 
 mass, having little metallic brilliancy, or 
 in a black powder. The muss slightly 
 united, shews, by a magnifying- glass, small 
 round brilliant grains. Its weight is from 
 6 6'JO to 7.500. It is one of the most infu- 
 sible of the metals. It is capable of com- 
 bining with a number of metals by fusion. 
 It forms with sulphur an artificial sulphuret 
 of molybdena analogous to its ore. It 
 unites also to phosphorous. The affinity of 
 molybdena for oxygen is very feeble, accord- 
 ing to Mr. Hatchett. The alkalies have no 
 action on molybdena in the moist way, but 
 it enters readily into fusion with potash and 
 soda. It is oxydable by boiling sulphuric 
 acid, aud acidifiable by the nitric acid. 
 Muriatic acid does not act upon it. It is 
 capable of existing in not less than four dif- 
 ferent degrees of oxygenation. 
 
 Method of obtaining Molybdena. To ob- 
 
MON 
 
 MOX 
 
 tain molybdena is a task of the utmost dif- 
 ficulty. Fe\v chymists have succeeded in 
 producing this metal, on account of its 
 great infusibility. The method recom- 
 mended in general is ;he following: Mo- 
 labdic acid is to be formed into a paste 
 with oil, dried at the fire, and then exposed 
 to a violent heat in a crucible lined with 
 charcoal. By this means the oxyd becomes 
 decomposed ; a black agglutinated sub- 
 stance is obtained, very brittle under the 
 finger, and having a metallic brilliancy. 
 This is the metal called molybdena. 
 
 MOITBDITIS. See Molybdana, 
 
 MOIYBDOS. (O-ri fjiGKu us /8a06?, from its 
 gravity.) Lead. 
 
 MOLYZA. (Dim. of /ttaxu,moly.) Garlic, 
 whose head, like moly, is not divided into 
 cloves. 
 
 MOMISCYS. (From ^01^0?, a blemish.) 
 That part of the teeth which is next the 
 gums, and which is usually covered with a 
 foul tartareous crust. 
 
 MOMORDICA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnseim system. Class, 
 Monoecia. Order, SyugenesM. 
 
 MOMORDICA ELLArEn'CM. (Momordica ; 
 from mordeo, to bite ; from its sh-i'rp iaste.) 
 The systematic name of the squirting cu- 
 cumber. See Elaterium. 
 
 MOJTABDA FISTTJLOSA. The systematic 
 name of the purple monarda. The leaves of 
 this plant; have a fragrant smell, and an aro- 
 matic and somewhat bitter taste, possessing 
 nervine, stomachic, and deobstruent virtues. 
 An infusion is recommended in the cure of 
 intermittent fevers. 
 
 MOXELII. A species of Anagallis. 
 
 Money-wort. See Numwularia. 
 
 Monks rhubarb. See Rhabarbamm mo- 
 nachonim. 
 
 Monkshood. See dntkora, 
 
 MONOCULUM. (From /utovos, single, and 
 ociihia, the eye.) A name given to the 
 caecum, or blind gut, by Paracelsus, be- 
 cause it is perforated only at one end. 
 
 MosroctTtrs. (From ^asvo?, one, and ocu- 
 !us t an eye.) Monopia. A very uncommon 
 species of monstrosity, in which there is but 
 one eye, and that mostly above the root of 
 the nose. 
 
 MONOHEMKHA. (From /move:, single, and 
 Mjut^x., a day.) A disease of one day's con- 
 tinuance. 
 
 MO.NOMACHOX. The intestinum cae- 
 cum. 
 
 MONOPEGIA. (From pivot, single, and 
 wyvvjui, to compress. A pain in only one 
 side of the head. 
 
 MojfOPiA. (From /oo?, single, and a><, 
 the eye.) See Monoculus. 
 
 MoTfoacms. (From ,uovo?,one, and og^'c, 
 a testicle.) An epithet for a person that 
 has but one testicle. 
 
 Mows. A mount, or hill. 
 
 MONS VENERIS. The triangular 
 
 eminence immediately over the os pubis of 
 women, that is covered with hair. 
 
 MONSTER. L-iisus nature. Dr. Den- 
 man divides monsters into, 1st, Monsters 
 from redundance or multiplicity of parts ; 
 2d, Monsters from deficiency or want of 
 part? ; 3d, Monsters from confusion of 
 parts. 
 
 To these might perhaps be added, with- 
 out impropriety, another kind, in which 
 there is neither redundancy, nor deficiency, 
 nor confusion of parts, but an error of 
 place, as in transposition of the viscera. 
 But children born with diseases, as the 
 hydrocephalus, or their effects, as in some 
 cases of blindness, from previous inflam- 
 mation, cannot be properly considered as 
 monsters, though they are often so deno- 
 minated. 
 
 Of the first order there may be two 
 kinds, redundance or multiplicity of na- 
 tural parts, as of two heads and one body, 
 of one head and two bodies, an increased 
 number of limbs, as legs, arms, fingers, and 
 toes ; or excrescences or additions to parts 
 of no certain form, as those upon the head 
 and other parts of the body, not surprising 
 that we should be ignorant also of the man- 
 ner in which monsters or irregular births 
 are generated or produced ; though it is 
 probable that the laws by which these are 
 governed are as regular, both as to cause 
 and effect, as in common or natural pro- 
 ductions. Formerly, and indeed till within 
 these few years, it was a generally-received 
 opinion, that monsters were not primor- 
 dial or aboriginal, but that they were 
 caused subsequently, by the power of the 
 imagination of the mother, transferring the 
 imperfection of some external object, or 
 the mark of something for which she 
 longed, with which she was not indulged, 
 to the child of which she was pregnant ; 
 or by some accident which happened to 
 her during her pregnancy. Such opinions, 
 it is reasonable to think, were permitted to 
 pass current, in order to protect pregnant 
 women from all hazardous and disagreeable 
 occupations, t& screen them from severe 
 labour, and to procure for them a greater 
 share of indulgence and tenderness than 
 could be granted to them in the common 
 occurrences of life. The laws and cus- 
 toms of every civilized nation have, in 
 some degree, established a persuasion that 
 there was something sacred in the person 
 of a pregnant woman : and this may be 
 right in several points of view ; but these 
 go a little way towards justifying the 
 opinion of monsters being caused by the 
 imagination of the mother. The opinion 
 has been disproved by common observa- 
 tion, and by philosophy, not perhaps by 
 positive proofs, but by many strong nega- 
 tive facts ; as the improbability of any 
 child being born perfect, had such a power 
 
MOR 
 
 MOR 
 
 511 
 
 existed ; the freedom of children from any Monosis. 
 
 Amentia. 
 
 (From ^uogo?, folly.) See 
 
 blemish, their mothers being in situations menta. 
 
 most exposed to objects likely to produce MOHPHEA ALBA. (From ,og<f>, form.) 
 
 them; the ignorance of the mother of any A species of cutaneous leprosy. See Alphus. 
 
 tiling 1 being wrong in the child, till, from in- MOHSELLUS. Morsulus. A lozenge. 
 
 formation of the fact, she begins to re- MORSULI. An ancient name for those 
 
 collect every accident which happened forms of medicines which were to be chew- 
 
 during her pregnancy, and assigns the ed in the mouth, as a lozenge, the word 
 
 worst, or the most plausible, as the cause ; signifying a little mouthful. 
 
 the organization and colour of these ad- MORTUS DIABOLI. The frimbriae of the 
 
 MORTA. See Pemphigus. 
 MORTARIOLUM. (Dim. of mortarium, 
 a mortar.) In chymistry, it is a sort of 
 
 rence of monsters in the brute creation, in 
 
 which the power of the imagination cannot 
 
 be great ; and the analogous appearances 
 
 in the vegetable system, \vhere it does not mould for making cupels "with, also a little 
 
 exist in any degree. Judging, however, mortar. In anatomy, it is the sockets of 
 
 from appearances, accidents may perhaps the teelh. 
 
 be allowed to have considerable influence MORTIFICATION. (From mors, death, 
 
 in the production of monsters of some and Jio, to become.) Mortificatio. Gan* 
 
 kinds, either by actual injury upon parts grena. Sphacdus. The loss of vitality 
 
 or by suppressing or deranging the princir of a past of the body. Surgeons divide 
 
 pie of growth, because, when an arm, for mortification into two species, the one 
 
 instance, is wanting, the rudiments of preceded^ by inflammation, the other 
 
 the deficient parts may generally be dis- 
 covered . 
 
 MORBILLI. (Dim. of morbus, a dis* 
 ease.) See Rubeola. 
 
 MORBUS ARQ.UATUS. The jaundice. 
 
 MORBUS ATTONITUS. The epilepsy. 
 
 MORBUS COXARIUS. Sea Jlrthropuosis. 
 
 MORBUS GALUCUS. The venereal disease. 
 
 MORBUS HERCuusus. The epilepsy. 
 
 MORBUS INFANTILIS. The epilepsy. 
 
 MORBUS Ixmcus. The Indian disease, 
 the venereal disease. 
 
 MORBUS MAGNUS. The epilepsy. 
 
 MORBUS KIGER. The black disease. 
 
 without it. In inflammations that are to 
 terminate in mortification, there is a dimi- 
 nution of power joined to an increased 
 action ; this becomes a cause of mortifi- 
 cation, by destroying the balance of power 
 and action, which ought to exist in every 
 part. There are, "however, cases of mor- 
 tification that do not arise wholly from 
 that as a cause ; of this kind are the car- 
 buncle and the slough, formed in the 
 small -pox pustule. Healthy phlegmonous 
 inflammation seldom ends in mortification, 
 though it does so when very vehement and 
 extensive. Erysipelatous inflammation is 
 
 So Hippocrates named it, and thus de- observed most frequently to terminate in. 
 
 scribed "it. This disorder is known by 
 vomiting a concrete blood of a blackish 
 red colour, and mixed with a large quan- 
 tity of insipid, acid, or viscid phlegm. This 
 evacuation is generally preceded by 
 
 gangrene ; and whenever phlegmon is in 
 any degree conjoined with an erysipelatous 
 affection, which it not unfrequently is, it 
 
 seems thereby to acquire the same tenden 
 cy, being more difficult to bring to reso- 
 
 pungent tensive" pain, in both the hypo- lution, or suppuration, than the true phleg- 
 chondria ; and the appearance of the dis- mon, and more apt to run into a mortified 
 ease is attended with anxiety, a compres- state. 
 
 ive pain in the prsecordia, and fainting, Causes which impede the circulation of 
 which last is more frequent and violent, the part affected, will occasion mortifica- 
 when the blood which is evacuated is foetid tion, as is exemplified in strangulated her- 
 and corrupt. The stomach and the spleen nia, tied polypi, or a limb being deprived 
 are the principal, if not the proper seat of of circulation from a dislocated joint. 
 
 Preventing the entrance of arterial blood 
 into a limb, is also another cause. Para- 
 
 lysis, conjoined with pressure, old age, and 
 
 this disease. 
 
 MORBUS REGIUS. The jaundice. 
 
 MORBUS SACER. The epilepsy. 
 
 MOREL. Phallus escnlentns of Linnaeus, ossification of the arteries, may produce 
 It grows on moist banks and wet pasture-, mortification ; also cold, with the sudden 
 and springs up in May. It is used in the application of warmth, and likewise ex- 
 same manner as the truffle, for gravies and cessive heat applied to H part, 
 stewed dishes, but gives an inferior flavour. The symptoms of mortification that take 
 
 M'.HIETUS. (From munnn, the mulberry.) place after inflammation are various, but 
 
 A decoction of mulberries. generally as follows : the pain and sym- 
 
 Moiu.v. (From fca>gc?, foolish.) Idiot- pathetic fever suddenly diminish, the part 
 
 ism. Fatuity. ail'ected becomes soft, and of a livid co- 
 
 MOHO. (From morom, a mulberry.) A lour, losing- at the sumc time more or les^ 
 
 sniull abscess resembling a mulberry. of its sensibility. 
 
512 
 
 MOS 
 
 MOU 
 
 When any part of the body loses all 
 motion, sensibility, and natural heat, and 
 becomes of a brown livid or black colour, 
 it is said to be affected with sphacelus. 
 When the part becomes a cold, black, 
 fibrous, senseless substance, it is termed a 
 slough. As long as any sensibility, motion, 
 and warmth continue, the state of the dis- 
 order is said to be gangrene. This last 
 term is synonymous with mortification. 
 
 When gangrene takes place, the patient 
 is usually troubled with a kind of hiccough : 
 the constitution always suffers an immedi- 
 ate dejection, the countenance assumes a 
 wild cadaverous look, the pulse becomes 
 small, rapid, and sometimes irregular; cold 
 perspirations come on, and the patient is 
 often affected with diarrhoea and deli- 
 rium. 
 
 MORUM. The mulberry. The tree 
 that affords this fruit is the Morns nigra ; 
 foliis cordatis scabns of Linnaeus. Mul- 
 berries abound witli a deep violet coloured 
 juice, which, in its general qualities, agrees 
 with that of the fruits called acido dulces, 
 allaying thirst, partly by refrigerating, and 
 partly by exciting an excretion of mucus 
 from the mouth and fauces, a similar effect 
 is also produced in the stomach, where, 
 by correcting putrescency, a powerful 
 cause of thirst is removed. The London 
 College directs a syrupus mori, which is an 
 agreeable vehicle for various medicines. 
 The bark of the root of this tree is said, by 
 Andree, to be useful in cases of taenia. 
 
 MORUS. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Mo- 
 necia. Order, Tetandria- The mulberry- 
 tree. 
 
 MORUS NIGRA. The systematic name 
 of the mulberry-tree. See Morum. 
 MOSCHATA NUX. See J^ux'moschata. 
 MOSCHUS. (Mosch, Arab.) Musk. 
 An unctuous substance, contained in ex- 
 cretory follicles about the navel of the male 
 animal called moschus moschiferus by 
 Linnaeus, a ruminating quadruped, re- 
 sembling the antelope, from which it does 
 not differ sufficiently to form a particular 
 genus ; the strong and permanent smell of 
 which is peculiar to it. It is contained in 
 a bag placed near the umbilical region. 
 The best musk is brought from Tonquin, 
 in China ; an inferior sort from Agria and 
 Bengal, and a still worse from Russia. 
 
 It is slightly unctuous, of a black colour, 
 having a strong 1 durable smell aad a bitter 
 taste. It yields part of its active matter 
 to water, by infusion 4 by distillation the 
 water is impregnated with its flavour, alko- 
 hol dissolves it, its impurities excepted. 
 Chewed, and rubbed with a knife on pa- 
 per, it looks bright, yellowish, smooth, 
 and free from guiltiness. Laid on a red- 
 hot iron, it catches flame and burns almost 
 
 entirely away, leaving ouly an exceeding 
 small quantity of light greyish ashes. If 
 any earthy substances have been mixed 
 with the musk the impurities will discover 
 them. The medicinal and chymical pro- 
 perties of musk and castor are very simitar: 
 the virtues of the former are generally be- 
 lieved to be more powerful, and hence 
 musk is preferred in cases of imminent 
 danger. It is prescribed as a powerful an- 
 tispasmodic, in doses of three grains or 
 upwards, even to half a drachm, in the 
 greater number of spasmodic diseases, 
 especially in hysteria and singultus, and 
 also-in diseases of debility. In typhus, it 
 is employed to remove subsultus tendinum, 
 and other symptoms of a spasmodic nature. 
 In cholera it frequently stops vomiting, 
 and, combined with ammonia, it is given to 
 arrest the progress of gangrene. It is best 
 given in the form of bolus. To children it 
 is given in the form of enema, and is an 
 efficacious remedy in the convulsions 
 arising from dentition. It is also given in 
 hydrophobia, and in some forms of ma- 
 nia. 
 
 \IOSCHUS MOSCHIFERUS. The systema- 
 tic name of the musk animal. See Mas- 
 elms. 
 
 MOSQ.UITA. (From mosquito, a gnat, 
 Span.) An itching eruption of the skin, 
 produced in hot climates by the bite of 
 gnats. 
 
 MOSSYLLUM. (MOT/XXOV.) The best cin- 
 namon. 
 
 Mother of thyme. See Serpyllum. 
 Motherwort. See Cardiaca, 
 Motion, mumlar. See Muscular motion. 
 Motion, peristaltic. See Peristaltic mo- 
 tion. 
 
 MOTORII OCULORUM. (JVervi Mo- 
 torii ; so called from their office.) The 
 third pair of nerves of the brain. They 
 arise from the crura cerebvi, and are dis- 
 tributed on the muscles of the bulb of the 
 eye. 
 
 Mould. See Fontanella. 
 Mountain parsley, black. See Oreoseli- 
 num. 
 
 Mouse-ear. See Pilosella. 
 MOUTH. Os. The cavity of the 
 mouth is well known. The parts which 
 constitute it are the common integuments, 
 the lips, the muscles of the upper and under 
 jaw, the palate, two alveolar arches, the 
 gums, the tongue, the cheeks, and salival 
 glands, The bones of the mouth are the 
 two superior maxillary, two palatine, the 
 lower jaw, and thirty-two teeth. The 
 arteries of the external parts of the mouth 
 are branches of the infra-orbital, inferior 
 alveolar, and fascial arteries. The veins 
 empty themselves into the external jugulars. 
 The nerves are branches from the fifth and 
 seventh pair. The use of the mouth is for 
 
MUG 
 
 MUL 
 
 513 
 
 mastication, speech, respiration, degluti- 
 tion, suction, and tasle. 
 
 MOXA JAPONICA. (Japonese.) Artemesia 
 Chinensis. Musia pattrx. Moxa. Mug. 
 wort of China. A soft lanuginous substance, 
 prepared in Japan, from the young leaves 
 of a species of mugwort, by beating tnem 
 when thoroughly dried, and rubbing them 
 betwixt the 'hands, till only the fine fibres 
 are left. Moxa is celebrated in the eastern 
 countries for preventing and curing many 
 disorders, by being burnt on the skin ; 
 a little cone of it laid upon the part, pre- 
 viously moistened, and set on fire on the 
 top, burns down with a temperate and 
 glowing heat, and produces a dark- 
 coloured spot, the ulceration of which is 
 promoted by putting a little garlic, and the 
 ulcer is either healed up when the eschar 
 separates, or kept running for a length of 
 time, as different circumstances may re- 
 quire. 
 
 MUCILAGE. Mucilago. A solution 
 of gum. See Gum. 
 
 MUCILAGINOUS EXTRACTS. Ex- 
 tracts that readily dissolve in water, scarce- 
 ly at all in spirits of wine, and undergo 
 spirituous fermentation. 
 
 MUCILAGO ACACIA. Mucilage of aca- 
 cia:. Jlfucilago gwnmi arabici. " Take of 
 acacia gum, powdered, four ounces ; boil- 
 ing water, halt a pint." Rub the gum with 
 the water, until it incorporates into a muci- 
 lage. A demulcent preparation, more fre- 
 quently used to combine medicines, than in 
 any other form. 
 
 MUCILAGO AMTI.I. Starch mucilage. 
 " Take of starch, three drachms ; water, 
 a pint." Rub the starch, gradually adding 
 the water to it; then boil until it incor- 
 porates into a mucilage. This preparation 
 is mostly exhibited with opium, in the form 
 of clysters, in diarrhoeas and dysenteries, 
 where the tenesmus arises from an abra- 
 sion of the mucus of the rectum. 
 
 MUCILAGO ARABICI GUMMI. See Mu- 
 
 cilago acacite. 
 
 MUCILAGO SEMINIS CTDOXII. See De- 
 coctum cydonii. 
 
 MUCILAGO TRAGACASTHJE. Mucilage 
 of tragacanth joined with syrup of mulber- 
 ries, this forms a pleasant demulcent, and 
 may be exhibited to children, who are fond 
 of it. These two last mucilages are omitted 
 in the last London Pharmacopoeia, as pos- 
 sessing no superiority over the mucilage of 
 acacia. 
 
 MUCOCARNEUS, In M. A. Severinus, it 
 is an epithet for a tumour, and an ab- 
 scess, which is partly fleshy and partly mu- 
 cous. 
 
 MUCOUS GLANDS. Glandul* mu- 
 cosce. Muciparous glands. Glands that 
 secrete mucus, such as the glands of the 
 Schneiderian. membrane of the nose, the 
 
 glands of the fauces, oesophagus, stomach, 
 intestines, bladder, urethra, &c. 
 
 MUCUS, ANIMAL. Animal mucus 
 differs from that obtained from the vege- 
 table kingdom, in not being soluble in wa- 
 ter, swimming on its surface ; nor capable 
 of mixing oil with water, and being soluble 
 in mineral acids, which vegetable mucus 
 is not. The use of this substance is to 
 lubricate and defend the parts upon which 
 it is secreted, as the nose, oesophagus, sto- 
 mach, intestines, urethra, vagina, &c. Mr. 
 Everard Home^ in his dissertation on the 
 properties of pus, informs us of a cu- 
 rious and apparently decisive mode of 
 distinguishing between pus and animal 
 mucus. The property, he observes, which 
 characterizes pus, and distinguishes it 
 from most other substances, is, its being 
 composed of globules, which are visible 
 when viewed through a microscope ; where- 
 as animal mucus, and all chymical combina- 
 tions of animal substances, appear in the 
 microscope to be made up of flakes. This 
 property was first noticed by the late Mr. 
 J. Hunter. 
 
 MUCUS, VEGE TABLE. See Gum. 
 
 Mugwort. See Artemisia vulgaris. 
 
 MULTE. Pustules contracted either by 
 heat or cold, 
 
 Mulberry. See Morum. 
 
 Mullein. See Verbascum. 
 
 MULSUM. Musus. Mutse. Hydrotnel. 
 Honey-water ; though sometimes it signi 
 fies wine sweetened with honey. 
 
 MULTIFIDUS SPIN^E. (From mid- 
 tns, many, undjindo, to divide.) Transverse 
 spinalis lumborum. Musculus sacer. Semi- 
 spinalis interntts, sive transverso-spinalis dor- 
 si. Semi-spinalis, sive transverso-spinalis 
 colli, pars interna of Winslow. Transver- 
 salis lumborum vulgo sacer. Transveraalis 
 dorsi. Transversalis colh of Douglas. Ijiim* 
 bo dorsi spinal of Dumas. The generality 
 of anatomical writ' rs have unnecessarily 
 multiplied the muscles < f the spine, and 
 hence their descriptions of these parts are 
 confused, and difficult to be understood. 
 Under the name of multifidus spinx, Albi- 
 nus has therefore very properly included 
 those portions of'musctilar flesh, intermixed 
 with tendinous fibres, which lie close to 
 the posterior part of the spine, and which 
 Douglas and Winslow have described as 
 three distinct muscles, under the names of 
 transversales, or transverso-spinales, of the 
 loins, back, and neck. The multifidus 
 spins arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 upper convex surface of the os sacrum, 
 from the posterior adjoining part of the illi- 
 urn, from the oblique and transverse pro- 
 cesses of all the lumbar vertebrae, from the 
 transverse processes of all the dor^'-l verte- 
 brx, and from those of the cervical vertebrae, 
 excepting the three first. From all these 
 3U 
 
514 
 
 MUR 
 
 MUR 
 
 origins the fibres of the muscles run in an 
 oblique direction, and are inserted, by 
 distinct tendons, into the spinous processes 
 of all the vertebrae of the loins and back, 
 and likewise into those of the six inferior 
 vertebra; oF the neck. When this muscle 
 acts singly, it extends tfie back obliquely, 
 or moves it to one side; when both mus- 
 cles act, they extend the vertebrae back- 
 wards. 
 
 MULTIFOUME os. See Ethmoid bone. 
 
 MULTIPES. (From multus, many, and 
 pes t a foot.) 1. The wood-louse. 2. The 
 polypus. 3. Any animal having 1 more than 
 four feet. 
 
 J\lumps. See Cynanc/ie. 
 
 M UNDICATIVA. (From mundo, to cleanse.) 
 JMundificantia Medicines which purify and 
 clean away foulness. 
 
 MUNDIFICANTIA. See Mundicatwa. 
 
 MVNGOS. Radix serpentum. This bitter 
 root of the plant Ophiorrhiza mungos- of 
 Linnaeus is much esteemed in Java, Su- 
 matra, &c. as preventing the effects which 
 usually follow the bite of the wo/a, a veno- 
 mous serpent, with which view it is eaten 
 by them. It is also said .to be exhibited 
 medicinally in the cure of intestinal worms. 
 
 MURALIS. (From munis t a wall ; so 
 called because it grows upon walls.) Pelli- 
 tory. See Pariefaria. 
 
 MURAKIA. ('From muru-s, a wall ; be- 
 cause it grows about walls.) A species of 
 maiden hair. 
 
 MURIAS. A muriate, or salt, formed 
 by the union of the muriatic acid with cer- 
 tain bases, as muriate o : ammonia, &c. 
 
 MURIAS AMMONIAC*, See Am- 
 monia muriata, and Sal ammoniac. 
 
 MUUIAS BARYTA. Terra ponderosa 
 salita. The muriate of barytes, or heavy 
 earth, is a very acrid and poisonous prepa- 
 ration. In small doses it proves sudorific, 
 diuretic, deobstruent, and alterative ; in 
 an over-dose, emetic, and violently purga- 
 tive. The late Dr. Crawford found it very 
 serviceable in all diseases connected with 
 scrophula; and the Germans have em- 
 ployed it with great success in some dis- 
 eases of the skin and viscera, and obstinate 
 ulcers. The dose of the saturated solution 
 m distilled water, is from five to fifteen 
 drops for children, and from fifteen to 
 twenty for adults. 
 
 MURIAS CALCIS. Calx salita. Sal 
 ammoniacus jixiis. This preparation is ex- 
 hibited with the same views as the muriate 
 of barytes. It possesses deobstruent, diu- 
 retic, and cathartic virtues, and is much 
 used by the celebrated Fourcroy against 
 scrophula, and scrophulous diseases. Six, 
 twelve, and twenty grains, are given to 
 Children three times a day, and a drachm 
 to adults. 
 
 MURIAS FERRI. Ferrum salitum. 
 
 Oluin martis per deliquium. This prepara- 
 tion of iron is styptic and tonic, and may 
 be given in chlorosis, intermittents, rachi- 
 tis, &c. 
 
 MUUIAS FERRI AMMONIAC ALIS. See Per- 
 rum ammoniatum. 
 
 MURIAS HYDRARGYRI. There are two 
 simple muriates of mercury. See Submn- 
 rias hydrargyriy and Oxymurias hydrargy- 
 ri. 
 
 MURIAS HYDRARGTRI AMMONIAC ALIS. See 
 
 Hydrargyrus pracipitatus albus. 
 
 MURIAS HYDRARGYRI QXYGENATUS. See 
 
 oxymurias Hydrargyri. 
 MURIAS HYPEROXYGENATUS PO- 
 
 TASSjE. The oxygenated muriate of pot- 
 ash has .lately been extolled in the cure of 
 the venereal disease. It is exhibited in doses 
 of from fifteen to forty grains in the course 
 of a day. It increases the action of the 
 heart and arteries, oxygenates the blood, and 
 proves of great service in scorbutus, asthe- 
 nia, and cachectic diseases. 
 
 MURIAS POTASS,. Alkali vcgeta- 
 bile salitum. Sal digestivus. Sal febrifugus 
 Sylvii. This salt is exhibited with the same 
 intention as the muriate of soda, and was 
 formerly in high estimation in the cure of 
 intermittents, &c. 
 
 MURIAS SODJE. Muriate of soda. 
 Jllkali minerals salitum. Sal communis. Sal 
 culinaris. Sal fontium. Sal gemmx. Sal 
 marinus. Natron muriatum. Soda muriata. 
 Common culinary salt. This salt is more 
 abundant in nature than any other. It is 
 found in prodigious masses in the internal 
 part of the earth, in Calabria, in Hungary, 
 in Muscovy, and more especially Weilicska, 
 in Poland, near Mount Capax, where the 
 mines are very large, and afford immense 
 quantities of salt. It is also obtained by 
 several artificial means from sea-water. It 
 possesses antiseptic, diuretic, and resol- 
 vent qualities, and is frequently employed 
 in form of clyster, fomentation, lotion, 
 pediluvium, and bath, in obstipation, against 
 worms, gangrene, scrophuious, tumours, 
 herpetic eruptions, arthritis, &c. 
 
 MURIAS STIBII HYPEROXYGENATUS. See 
 
 Jlntimonium muriatum. 
 
 MURIATIC ACID GAS. The basis of 
 this gas is still unknown. The presence 
 of oxygen has not been even demonstrated 
 in it, and it is only by analogy that we 
 may venture to suppose it instrumental in 
 this acid gas. 
 
 Properties. -~-lt hasa very pungent and suf- 
 focating odour, which excites coughing. It 
 is readily absorbed by water, by ardent 
 spirit, ether, fat and essential oils, melted 
 wax, phosphorus, and many other bodies. 
 It is a true acid. It suffocates animals, and 
 is so very caustic as to excoriate the skin. 
 It extinguishes a lighted taper, the flame 
 of which becomes green, or rather light 
 
MUR 
 
 , at the upper part ofits disk. Light 
 
 s no effect upon it. Caloric rarifies it. 
 
 is heavier than common air. The speci- 
 gravity of the former is to that of the 
 
 ter as 1.750 to 1.000. When brought 
 into contact with atmospheric air, or oxy- 
 gen gas, it forms a white cloud. Ice is 
 melted by it as speedily as if thrown into 
 the fire. It unites to alkaline and terrene 
 substances, and forms with them new com- 
 pounds. It has no action on siliceous earths. 
 It combines with alumine and magnesia. 
 It absorbs oxygen, when in the state of gas, 
 feebly, though there are methods of unit- 
 ing them readily. If ammoniacal gas be 
 mixed with it, and heat applied, both gases 
 lose their gazeoUs form in a moment, and 
 are transformed to a concrete salt. Car- 
 bonic acid gas, nitrogen, gas, gazeous oxyd 
 of nitrogen, sulphurated hydrogen gas, and 
 carbonated hydrogen gas, have no action 
 upon it. It has never been found in a dis- 
 engaged state in nature. When electric 
 explosions are made to pass through it, its 
 bulk is diminished' and hydrogen gas is 
 evolved. These changes are owing to a 
 quantity of water contained in the gas, and 
 cease when it is deprived of moisture, as 
 has been proved by Mr. Henry. 
 
 Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid Gas 
 .1. By decomposing muriate of soda, by 
 means of sulphuric acid. For this purpose, 
 put into aturbulated retort two parts of very 
 dry muriate of soda, and pour on it gradu- 
 ally one part of concentrated sulphuric 
 acid. A violent action takes place and 
 muriatic acid gas becomes liberated, which 
 must be collected over mercury in the 
 usual manner. The sulphuric acid has a 
 greater affinity for the soda than the muriatic 
 acid has, it therefore unites to it and forms 
 sulphate of soda. The muriatic acid, being 
 liberated, takes the gazeous form, and ap- 
 pears as muriatic acid gas, and as the de- 
 composition takes place very rapidly, it 
 is not necessary to apply heat, until the 
 disengagement of the gas begins to slacken, 
 after which the further extrication may be 
 assisted by the heat of a lamp. 
 
 2. Muriatic acid gas may likewise be ob- 
 lained by expelling it from its combination 
 with water. 
 
 For this purpose put concentrated muri- 
 atic acid into a retort, immerse the beak of 
 it under a receiver placed in a mercurial 
 pneumatic trough, and filled with that 
 metal. On exposing the acid to a gentle 
 heat, muriatic acid gas will be obtained. 
 If the process be very carefully managed, 
 nothing but water remains in the retort. 
 
 3. Muriatic acid gas is likewise produced 
 by ^putting any quantiy of liquid muriatic 
 acid into a long glass tube, and adding to 
 it about one- third or one-fourth by measure 
 of concentrated sulphuric acid. A violent 
 
 MUR 
 
 515 
 
 effervesence takes place, and the whole 
 tube becomes tilled with dense white va- 
 pours, which are muriatic acid gas, con- 
 densed again by means of the moisture of 
 the atmosphere. The sulphuric acid, added 
 to the muriatic acid, deprives the latter of 
 part of its water, a combination and pene- 
 tration of the two liquids take place, and 
 caloric is evolved, contributing to render 
 the gas aeriform, which is thus forced to 
 escape. 
 
 This experiment proves that the affinity 
 of sulphuric acid for water is greater than 
 that of muriatic acid. 
 Water impregnated with this gas forms 
 MuniATic ACID. 
 
 Properties. Liquid muriatic acid, or 
 water impregnated with muriatic acid gas, 
 is a colourless, very oderous, and pungent 
 fluid. It emits copious white fumes in con- 
 tact with moist atmospheric air ; these 
 fumes are muriatic acid gas that escapes 
 from it, and condenses agnin by combining 
 with the humidity of the air. If a wide- 
 mouthed bottle, containing strong muriatic 
 acid, be opened, and the hand brought 
 near its orifice, a sensible warmth is per- 
 ceived, which arises from the combination 
 of the acid gas with the water of the at- 
 mosphere. Liquid muriatic acid is unal- 
 terable by any known combustible body. 
 It disengages the carbonic, phosphoric, 
 and sulphureous acids from all their com- 
 binations, but it is constantly expelled by 
 the action of the sulphuric acid. 
 
 Method of obtaining Muriatic Acid, Mu- 
 riatic acid is best obtained by decomposing 
 muriate of soda, or common salt, by 
 means of sulphuric acid, in the following 1 
 manner : 
 
 Put into a tubulated petort, lodged in a 
 sand-heat, or supported over a lamp, and 
 connected with Pepy's distillatory vessel, 
 or V/oulf 's bottles, every one containing a 
 small quantity of distilled water, three 
 parts of muriate of soda, and pour on it one 
 of sulphuric acid very gradually, or rather 
 let it be suffered to drop into the retort, by 
 means of a funnel fastened to its tubulure, 
 and whose inner opening may at pleasure 
 be closed, wholly or in part, by means of 
 a ground-glass rod. Muriatic acid gas will 
 be plentifully disengaged, which passes 
 through the neck of the retort, and be- 
 comes absorbed by the water. When the 
 water in the fisrt bottle is fully saturated, it 
 absorbs no more, and becomes cold, but the 
 gas continues to pass into the next bottles, 
 and heats the water they contain. The 
 water, thus impregnated with muriatic acid 
 gas, is muriatic acid. 
 
 Remark. If sulphuric acid, diluted with 
 an equal quantity, by weight, of water, be 
 made use of in this process, the apparatus 
 of Pepys or Woulf may be dispensed with, 
 
516 
 
 MUS 
 
 MUS 
 
 and a common receiver may be used with 
 tafey. 
 
 The salts formed by the combination of 
 muriatic acid with different bases, are called 
 
 MURIATES. 
 
 Tiiis acid possesses active tonic powers, 
 In typhus, or nervous fevers, although em- 
 ployed on the Continent with success, and 
 used in very liberal quantities in this coun- 
 try, is api to determine to the bowels. In 
 the fevers ot children, the oxymuriatic acid 
 is said frequently to act as a specific. Ex- 
 ternally, the muriatic acid has been applied 
 in the form of a bath, to the feet, in gout. 
 In a late publication, there are accounts of 
 its successful application as a lithontriptic. 
 
 Muriatic acid* oxygenated. See Oxyge- 
 nated muriatic acid. 
 
 MCSADI. Sal ammoniac. 
 
 MTJSA PARADISIACA. Musa. Palma hu- 
 wilts. Ficus Indica. Bala. Platanus. 
 The plantain-tree. It grows spontaneously 
 in many parts of India, but has been im- 
 memorially cultivated by the Indians in 
 every part of the continent of South-Ame- 
 rica. It is an herbaceous tree, growing 
 to the height of fifteen or twenty feet. 
 The fruit are nearly of the size and shape 
 of ordinary cucumbers, and, when ripe, of 
 a pale yellow colour, of a mealy substance, 
 a little clammy, a sweetish taste, and will 
 dissolve in the mouth without chewing. The 
 whole spike of fruit often weighs forty or 
 fifty pounds. When they are brought to 
 table by way of desert, they are either 
 raw, frie-i, or roasted ; but, if intended for 
 bread, they are cut before they are ripe, and 
 are then either roasted or boiled. The 
 trees being tall and slender, the Indians 
 cut them down to get at the fruit ; and in 
 doing this they suffer no loss, for the stems 
 are only one year's growth, and would die 
 if not cut ; but the roots continue, and new 
 stems soon spring, up which in a year pro- 
 duce ripe fruit also. From the ripe plantains 
 they make a liquor called mistaw. When 
 they make this, they roast the fruit in their 
 husks, and, after totally beating them to a 
 mash, they pour water upon them, and, as 
 the liquor is wanted, it is drawn off. But 
 the nature of t'us fruit is such, that they 
 will not keep long without running into a 
 state of putrefaction ; and therefore, in 
 order to reap the advantage of them ut all 
 times, they make cakes of the pulp, and 
 dry them over a slow fire, and, as they 
 stand in need of mistaw, they mash the 
 cakes in water, and they answer all the 
 purposes of fresh fruit. The cakes are 
 exceedingly convenient to make this li- 
 quor in their journeys, and they never fail 
 to carry them for that purpose The leaves 
 of the tree bring large and spacious, serve 
 the Indians for table-cloths and napkins. 
 
 MTJSA SAWEXTUM. The systematic name 
 of the banana- tree. See JJanana 
 
 MtrsciPALA. (From mus, a mouse, and 
 capio, to take, so called from its viscidity, 
 by which flies are caught as with bird-lime.) 
 A species of lychnis. 
 
 MUSCLE. Musculus. The parts that 
 are usually included under this name con- 
 sist of distinct portions of flesh, suscep- 
 tible of contraction and relaxation ; the 
 motions of which, in a natural and healthy 
 state, are subject to the will, and for this 
 reason they are called Voluntary muscles. 
 Besides these, there are other parts of the 
 body that owe their power of contraction 
 to their muscular fibres : thus the heart is 
 a muscular texture, forming what is called 
 a hollow muscle ; and the urinary bladder, 
 stomach, intestines, &c. are enabled to 
 act upon their contents, merely because 
 they are provided with muscular fibres ; 
 these are called involuntary muscles, be- 
 cause their motions are not dependent on 
 the will. The muscles of respiration being 
 in some measure influenced by the will, 
 are said to have a mixed motion. The 
 names by which the voluntary muscles are 
 distinguished are founded on their size, 
 figure, situation, use, or the arrangement 
 of their fibres, or their origin and inser- 
 tion ; but, besides these particular distinc- 
 tions, there are certain general ones that re- 
 quire to be noticed. Thus, if the fibres of a 
 muscle are placed parallel to each other, in 
 a straight direction, they form what anato- 
 mists term a rectilinear muscle ; if the fibres 
 cross and intersect each other, they consti- 
 tute a compound muscle ; when the fibres 
 are disposed in the manner of rays, a radi- 
 ated muscle ; when they are placed oblique- 
 ly with respect to the tendon, like the 
 plume of a pen, zpenniform muscle. Mus- 
 cles that act in opposition to each other 
 are called antagonists ; thus every extensor 
 has a flexor for its antagonist, and vice ver- 
 sd. Muscles that concur in the same ac- 
 tion are termed congeneres. The muscles 
 being attached to the bones, the latter 
 may be considered as levers, that are 
 moved in different directions by the con- 
 traction of those organs. That end of the 
 muscle which adheres to the most fixed 
 part is usually called the origin ; and that 
 which adheres to the more moveable part 
 the insertion of the muscle. In almost 
 every muscle two kinds of fibres are distin- 
 guished ; the one soft, of a red colour, 
 sensible, and irritable, called fleshy fibres, 
 see Muscular Fibres / the other of a firmer 
 texture, of a white glistening colour, in- 
 sensible, without irrritability or the power 
 of contracting, and named tendinous fibres. 
 Thty are occasionally intermixed, but the 
 fleshy fibres generally prevail in the belly, 
 or middle part of the muscle, and the ten- 
 dinous ones in the extremities. If these 
 tendinous fibres are formed into a round 
 slender cord, they form what is called the 
 
MUSCLES. 
 
 517 
 
 tendon of the muscle ; on the other hand, 
 if they are spread into a broad flat sur- 
 face, it is termed an aponeuroaia. 
 
 Each muscle is surrounded by a very 
 thin and delicate covering of cellular mem- 
 brane, which encloses it as it were like a 
 sheath, and, dipping down into its sub- 
 stance, surrounds the most minute fibres 
 we are able to trace, connecting them to 
 each other, lubricating them by means of 
 the fat which its cells contain in more or 
 less quantity in different subjects, and serv- 
 ing as a support to the blood-vessels, lym- 
 phatics, and fierves, which are so plenti- 
 fully distributed through the muscles. 
 This cellular membrane, which in no re- 
 spect differs from what is found investing 
 and connecting the other parts of the body, 
 has been sometimes mistaken for a mem- 
 brane peculiar to the muscles; and hence 
 we often find writers giving it the name of 
 membrana propria musculosa. The muscles 
 owe the red colour, which so particularly 
 distinguishes their belly part, to an infinite 
 number of arteries, which are every where 
 dispersed through the whole of their reti- 
 cular substance ; for their fibres, atter 
 having been macerated in water, are (like 
 all other parts of the body divested of 
 their blood) found to be of a white co- 
 lour. These arteries usually enter the 
 muscles by several considerable branches, 
 and ramify so minutely through their sub- 
 stance, that we are unable, even with the 
 best microscopes, to trace their ultimate 
 branches. Ruysch fancied that the muscu- 
 lar fibre was hollow, and a production of 
 a capillary artery ; but this was merely 
 conjectural. The veins, for the most part, 
 accompany the arteries, but are found to 
 be larger and more numerous. The lym- 
 phatics, likewise, are numerous, as might 
 be expected from the great proportion of 
 reticular substance, which is every where 
 found investigating the muscular fibi-es. 
 The nerves ai'e distributed in such abun- 
 dance to every muscle, that the muscles of 
 the thumb alone are supplied with a 
 greater proportion of nervous influence 
 than the largest viscera, as the liver for in- 
 stance. They enter the generality of mus- 
 cles by several trunks, the branches of 
 which, like those of the blood-vessels, are 
 so minutely dispersed through tiie cellular 
 substance, that their number and minute- 
 ness soon elude the eye and the knife of 
 the anatomist. This has given rise to a 
 conjecture, as groundless as all the other 
 conjectures on this subject, that the mus- 
 cular fibre is ultimately nervous. 
 A Table of the Muscles. 
 
 The generality of anatomical writers 
 have arranged muscles ac ,ording to their 
 several uses ; but this method is evidently 
 defective, as the same muscle may very 
 
 often have different and opposite uses. 
 The method here adopted is that more 
 usually followed ; they are enumerated in 
 the order in which they are situated, be- 
 ginning with those that are placed nearest 
 the integuments, and proceeding from 
 these to the muscles that are more deeply 
 seated. 
 
 [The reader will be pleased to observe, 
 that all the muscles are in pairs, except 
 those marked thus*]. 
 
 Muscles of the integuments of the cra- 
 nium ; 
 Occipito frontalis*. Corrugator supercilii. 
 
 Muscles of the eye-lids : 
 Orbicularis palpebrarum. Levator palpe- 
 brae superioris. 
 
 Muscles of the eye-ball. 
 Rectus superior. Rectus inferior. Rec- 
 tus internus. Rectus externus. Obliquus 
 superior. Obliquus inferior. 
 
 Muscles of the nose and mouth. 
 Levatqr palpebrx superioris alaeque nasi. 
 Levator labii superioris proprius. Levator 
 anguli oris. Zygomaticus major. Zygoma- 
 ticus minor. Buccinator. Depressor angu- 
 li oris. Depressor labii inferioris. Orbi- 
 cularis oris*. Depressor labii. superioris 
 alseque nasi. Constrictor nasi. Levatoi* 
 menti vel labii inferioris. 
 
 Muscles of the external ear. 
 Superior auris. Anterior auris. Poste- 
 rior auris. Helicis major. Helicis minor. 
 Tragicus. Antitragicus. Transversus auris. 
 
 Muscles of tJie internal ear. 
 Laxator tympani. Membrana tympani. 
 Tensor tympani. Stapedius. 
 
 Muscles of the lover jaw. 
 Temporalis. Masseter. Pterygoideus ex- 
 ternus. Pterygoideus internus. 
 Muscles about the anterior fart of the 
 
 neck : 
 
 Platysma myoides. Sterno-cleidomastoi- 
 deus. 
 Muscles bet-ween the loioer jaw and os 
 
 hyoides : 
 
 Digastricus. Mylo-hyoideus. Genio-hy- 
 oideus. Genio-glossus. Hyo-glossus. Lin- 
 gualis. 
 Muscles situated between the os hyoides nnd 
 
 trunk : 
 
 Sterno-hyoideus. Crico-hyoideus. Ster- 
 no-thyroideus. Thyreo-hyoideus. Crico- 
 thyroideus. 
 Muscles between the lower jaw andos hyoides 
 
 laterally : 
 
 Stylo-glossus. Stylo-hyoideus. Stylo-pha- 
 ryngeus. Circumflexus. Levator palati 
 mollis. 
 
 Muscles about the entry of the fauces. 
 Constrictor isthmi fiuicium. Palatopha- 
 ryng-eus. Azygos uvulae* 1 . 
 Muscles situated on the posterior part of the 
 pharynx : 
 
 Constrictor pharyngis superior. Constric- 
 
518 
 
 MUS 
 
 MUS 
 
 tor pharyngis medius. Constrictor pharyn- tensor minimi digiti. Extensor carpi ulna- 
 
 gis inferior. ris. Flexor carpi ulnaris. Palmaris Ion- 
 
 Muscles situate J about the glottis .- gus. Flexor carpi radialis. Pronator radii 
 
 Crico-arytaenoideus posticus. Crico-arytae- teres. Supinator radii brevis, Extensor os- 
 
 noideus laterallis. Thyreo-arytaenoideus. sis metacarpi pollicis manus. Extensor pri- 
 
 Arytaenoideus Obliquus*. Arytacnoideus mi internodii. Extensor secundi internodii. 
 
 transversus*. Thyreo-epiglottideus. Ary- Indicator. Flexor digitorum sublimis. Flex- 
 
 taeno-epiglottideus. or digitorum profundus. Flexor longus pol- 
 
 Musdes situated about. the anterior part of licis. Pronator radii quadratics. 
 
 the abdomen .- 
 
 Obliquus descendens externus. Obliquus 
 ascendens internus. Transversalis abdomi- 
 nis. Rectus abdominis. Pyramidalis. 
 Muscles about the male organs of genera- 
 tion : 
 
 Dartos*. Cremaster. Erector penis. Ac- 
 celerator urinae. Transversus perenei. 
 
 Muscles of the anus . 
 Sphincter ani*. Levator ani*. 
 Muscles of the female organs of genera- 
 tion ; 
 Erector clitoridis. Sphincter vaginas*. 
 
 Muscles situated within the pelvis ; 
 Obturator internus. Coccygeus. 
 
 Muscles situated chiejly on the hand : 
 Lumbricales. Flexor brevis pollicis ma- 
 nus. Opponens pollicis. Abductor pollicis 
 manus. Adductor pollicis manus. Abduc- 
 tor indicis manus. Paimaris brevis. Ab- 
 ductor minimi digit! manus. Adductor mi- 
 nimi digiti. Flexor parvus minimi digiti. 
 Interossei interni. Interossei externi. 
 
 Muscles of the inferior extremities : 
 Pectinalis. Triceps adductor femoris. Ob- 
 turator externus. Gluteus maximus. Glu- 
 teus minimus. Gluteus medins. Pyrifor- 
 mis. Gemini. Quadratus femoris. 
 Muscles situated on the thigh : 
 Tensor vaginae femoris. Sartorius. Rec- 
 
 Muscles situated within the cavity of the abdo- tus femoris. Vastus externus. Vastus in- 
 
 ternus. Cruralis. Semi-tendinosus. Semi- 
 membranosus. Biceps flexor cruris. Pop- 
 liteus. 
 
 Muscles situated on the leg" : 
 Gastro'cnemius externus. Gastrocnemius 
 internus. Plantaris. Tibialis anticus. Ti. 
 
 men : 
 
 Diaphragma'. Quadratus lumborum. 
 Psoas parvus. Psoas magnus. Iliacus in- 
 ternus. 
 Muscles situated on the anterior part of the 
 
 thorax : ' 
 
 Pectoralis major. Subclavius. Pectoralis bialis posticus. Peroneus longus. Peroneus 
 
 minor. Serratus major anticus. brevis. Extensor longus digitorum pedis. 
 
 Muscles situated between the ribs, and within Extensor proprius pollicis pedis. flexor 
 
 the thorax : longus digitorum pedis. Flexor longus pol- 
 
 Intercostales externi. Intercostales in- licis pedis. 
 
 terni. Triangularis. Muscles chief y situated on the Joot . 
 
 Muscles situated on the anterior part of the Extensor brevis digitorum pedis. Flexor 
 
 neck, close to the vertebra .- brevis digitorum pedis. Lumbricalis pedis. 
 
 Longus colli. Rectus internus capitis ma- Flexor brevis pollicis pedis. Abductor pol- 
 
 jor Rectus capitis internus minor. Rectus licis pedis. Adductor pollicis pedis. Abduc- 
 
 capitis lateralis. tor minimi digiti pedis. Flexor brevis mi- 
 
 Muscles situated on the posterior part of the nimi digiti pedis. Transversales pedis. In- 
 
 trunk : terossei pedis externi. Interossei pedis in- 
 
 Trapezius. Latissimus dorsi. Serratus terni. 
 
 posticus inferior. Rhomboideus. Splenius. MUSCULAR FIBRE. The fibres tbat 
 
 Serratus superior posticus. Spinalis dorsi. compose the body of a muscle are disposed 
 
 Levatores costarum. Sacro-lumbalis. Lon- in fasciculi, or bundles, which are easily 
 
 gissirnus dorsi. Complexus. Trachelo-mas- distinguishable by the naked eye ^ but 
 
 toideus. Levator scapulae, 
 dorsi. Multifidus spinx 
 
 Semi-spinalis these fasciculi are divisible into still smaller 
 Semi-spinalis ones ; and these again are probably subdi- 
 
 colli. Transversalis colli. Rectus capitis visible ad infinitum. The most minute fibre 
 
 posticus minor. Obliquus capitis superior. 
 Obliquus capitis inferior. Scalenus. Inter- 
 spinales. Intertransversales. 
 
 Muscles of the superior extremities .- 
 Supra-spirialus. Infra-spinatus. Teres 
 
 we are able to trace seems to be some- 
 what plaited ; these plaits disappearing 
 when the fibre is put upon the stretch, 
 seem evidently to be the effect of contrac- 
 tion, and have prob'ably induced some 
 
 minor. Teres major. Deitoides. Coraco- writers to assert, that the muscular fibre is 
 
 twisted or spiral. Various have been the 
 opinions concerning the structure of these 
 Biceps fiexor cubiti. Brachialis internus. fibres ; they are all of them founded only 
 
 braclmlis. Subscapularis 
 
 Muscles situated on the os humeri : 
 
 Biceps extensor cubiti. Anconeus. 
 Muscles situated on the fore arm ; 
 
 on conjecture, and therefore we shall men- 
 tion only the principal ones, and this with 
 
 Supinator radii longus. 'Extensor carpi a view rather to gratify the curiosity of the 
 radialis longior. Extensor carpi radialis reader, than to afford him information, 
 brevior. Extensor digitorum communis. Ex- Borelli supposes them to be so many hoi- 
 
MUS 
 
 low. cylinders, filled with a spongy medul- 
 lary substance, which he compares to the 
 pith of elder, spongiosa ad instar sambuci. 
 These cylinders, he contends, are inter- 
 sected by circular fibres, which form a 
 chain of very minute bladders. This hy- 
 pothesis has since been adopted by a great 
 number of writers, with certain variations. 
 Thus, for instance, Borelli supposes the 
 vesicles to be of a rhomboidal shape ; 
 whereas Bernouilli contends that they are 
 oval. Cowper went so far as to persuade 
 himself that he had filled these cells with 
 mercury ; a mistake, no doubt, which arose 
 from its insinuating itself into some of the 
 lymphatics. It is observable, however, 
 that Leeuwenhoeck says nothing of any 
 such vesicles. Here, as well as in many 
 other of her works, Nature seems to have 
 drawn a boundary to our inquiries, beyond 
 which no human penetration will probably 
 ever extend. It is surely more commen- 
 dable, however, to acknowledge our igno- 
 rance, than to indulge ourselves in chi- 
 rnaera. 
 
 MUSCULAR MOTION. Muscular mo- 
 tions are of three kinds ; namely voluntary, 
 involuntary, and mixed. The voluntary mo- 
 tions of muscles are such as proceed from 
 an immediate exertion of the active powers 
 of the will: thus, the mind directs the arm 
 to be raised or depressed, the knee to be 
 bent, the tongue to move, &c. The involun- 
 tary motions of muscles are those which are 
 performed by organs, seemingly of their 
 own accord, without any attention of the 
 mind, or consciousness of its active power : 
 as the contraction and dilatation of the 
 heart, arteries, veins, absorbents, stomach, 
 intestines, &c. The mixed motions are those 
 which are in part under the controul of the 
 will, but which ordinarily act without our 
 being conscious of their acting : as is per- 
 ceived in the muscles of respiration, the 
 intercostals, the abdominal muscles, and 
 the diaphragm. 
 
 When a muscle acts, it becomes shorter 
 and thicker ; both its origin and insertion 
 are drawn towards its middle. The sphinc- 
 ter muscles are always in action : and so 
 likewise are antagonist muscles, even when 
 they seem at rest. When two antagonist 
 muscles move with equal forcfr, the part 
 which they are designed to move remains 
 at rest ; but if one of the antagonist mus- 
 cles remains at rest, while the other acts, 
 the part is moved towards the centre of 
 motion. 
 
 All the muscles of living animals are con- 
 stantly endeavouring to shorten themselves. 
 
 When a muscle is divided it contracts. 
 If a muscle be stretched to a certain ex- 
 tent, it contracts, and endeavours to ac- 
 quire its former dimensions as soon as the 
 stretching cause is removed : this takes 
 place in the dead body ; in muscles cut out 
 
 MUS 
 
 519 
 
 of the body; and also in parts not muscu- 
 lar, and is called by the immortal Haller 
 vis mortua, and by some vis elastica. It is 
 greater in living than in dead bodies, and is 
 called the tone of the muscles. 
 
 When a muscle is wounded, touched, or 
 otherwise irritated, it contracts, indepen- 
 dent of the will : this power is called irrita- 
 bility, and by Haller vis insita ; it is a pro- 
 perty peculiar to and inherent in the mus- 
 cles. The parts of our body which possess 
 this property are called irritable, as the 
 heart, arteries, muscles, &c. to distinguish 
 them from those parts which have no mus- 
 cular fibres. With regard to the degree of 
 this property peculiar to various parts, the 
 heart is the most irritable, then the stomach 
 and intestines ; the diaphragm, the arteries, 
 veins, absorbents, and at length the various 
 muscles follow ; but the degree of irritabi- 
 lity depends upon the age, sex, tempera- 
 ment, mode of living, climate, state of 
 health, idiosyncrasy, and likewise upon the 
 nature of the stimulus. 
 
 When a muscle is stimulated, either 
 through the medium of the will or any fo- 
 reign body, it contracts, and its contrac- 
 tion is greater or less in proportion as the 
 stimulus applied is greater or less. The 
 contraction of muscles is different accord- 
 ing to the purpose to be served by their 
 contraction : thus, the heart contracts with 
 a jerk; the urinary bladder, slowly and 
 uniformly ; puncture a muscle, and its fibres 
 vibrate ; and the abdominal muscles act 
 slowly in expelling the contents of the rec- 
 tum. Relaxation generally succeeds the 
 contraction of muscles, and alternates with 
 it. 
 
 The use of this property is very consi- 
 derable ; for upon it depen'ds all muscular 
 motion, and the function of every viscus, ex- 
 cept that of the nerves. 
 
 Muscular Power. See Imtability. 
 
 MUSCULUS, (a diminutive of mus, a 
 mouse, from its resemblance to a flead 
 mouse.) See Muscle. 
 
 MUSCULUS CUTASTEUS. See Platysma 
 my aides. 
 
 MUSCULUS FASCIAE LATJE. See Tensor 
 vaginae femoris. 
 
 MUSCULUS PATIEITTIJE. See Levator sca- 
 pulae. 
 
 MUSCULUS STAPEBIUS. See Stapediut. 
 
 MUSCULUS SUPERCILII. See Corrugator 
 supercilii. 
 
 MUSCULUS TUBJS NOY.E. See Circum- 
 fexus. 
 
 MUSCUS. (From fMsxos, tender, so 
 called from its delicate and tender consist- 
 ence.) Moss. 
 
 Muscus ARBOREUS. This plant, Lichen 
 plicatus of Linnseus, we are informed by 
 that great botanist, is applied by the Lap- 
 landers to parts which are excoriated by a 
 long journey. It is slightly adstringent 
 
520 
 
 MUS 
 
 and is applied with that intention to bleed- 
 ing-vessels. 
 
 Muscus CAXIXUS. See Lichen cinereua 
 terrestris. 
 
 Muscus CLAVATUS. See LycopofRwn. 
 
 Muscus CRANII HUMAXI. See Usnea. 
 
 Muscus CUMATILIS. This cryptogami- 
 ous plant, Lichen apthosus, is said to act 
 powerfully on the intestines, though never 
 used in the practice of the present day. 
 
 Muscus ERECTUS. Upright club moss. 
 The plm macopoeial name of the Lycopodi- 
 nm selago of Linnaeus. The decoction of this 
 plant acts violently as a vomit and a pur- 
 gative, and was formerly on that account 
 employed to produce abortions. 
 
 Muscus ISLANDICUS. See Lichen istandi- 
 cits. 
 
 Muscus MARITIMUS. See Cofallinuf. 
 
 MUSCUS PULMONARIUS aUEKCIXUS. See 
 
 Pulmonaria arborea. 
 
 MUSCUS PYXIDATUS. Cup-HlOSS. MuS- 
 
 cvlus pyxoides terrestris. Lichen pyxidatus 
 major. These very common little plants, 
 Lichen cocciferus and pyxidatus of Linnaeus, 
 for both are used indifferently, are employ- 
 ed by the common people in this country in 
 the cure of hooping-cough, in the form of 
 decoction. 
 
 MUSCUS SQ.UAMOSUS TERRESTRIS. See 
 
 Lycopodiwn. 
 
 MUSIA PATTRX. A name for moxa. 
 
 MUSHROOM. There are several species 
 of the agaricus, which go by the term 
 mushroom ; as the agaricus charterellus, de- 
 liciosus, violaceos, &c. but that which is 
 eaten in this country is the agaricus campes- 
 tris of Linnaeus. Similar to it in quality 
 is the champignion, or agaricvs pratensis. 
 Broiled with salt and pepper, or stewed 
 with cream and some aromatic, they are 
 extremely delicious, and, if not eaten to ex- 
 cess, salubrious. Great care should be 
 taken to ascertain that they are the true 
 fungus, and not those of a poisonous na- 
 ture. Catchup is made by throwing salt on 
 mushrooms, which causes them to part with 
 their juice. 
 
 Musk. See Moschus. 
 
 Musk-cranesbill. See Geranium moschatum. 
 
 Musk-melon. See Melo. 
 
 JMusk'Seed. See Melinoschus. 
 
 MUSQ.OTTTO. A species of gnat in the 
 West Indies, which produce small tumours 
 on whatever part they settle, attended with 
 so high a degree of itching and inflamma- 
 tion, that the person cannot refrain from 
 scratching, by a frequent repetition of which 
 he not uncommonly occasions them to ul- 
 cerate, particularly if the subject is of a ro- 
 bust and full habit. 
 
 Mustard^ black. See Sinapi. 
 
 Mustard, hedge. See Erysimum. 
 
 Mustard, treacle. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Mustard^ mithridate. See Thlaspi. 
 
 Mustard, yellow. See Sinapi. 
 
 MYD 
 
 MUTITAS (From mutus, dumb ) Dumb- 
 ness. A genus of disease in the class locales 
 and order dyscinesia of Cullen, which he 
 defines an inability of articulation. He dis- 
 tinguishes three species, viz, 
 
 1. Mutitas organica, when the tongue is 
 removed or injured. 
 
 2. Mutitas avtonica, arising from an af- 
 fection of ihe nerves of the organ. 
 
 3. Mutitas surdorum, depending upon 
 being born deaf, or becoming so in their 
 infantile years. 
 
 Muz A. See Musa. 
 
 MYACANTHA. (From five, a mouse, and 
 etKAvBa., a thorn, so called, because its prick- 
 ly leaves are used to cover whatever is 
 intended to be preserved from mice. ) See 
 Ruscus. 
 
 MYAGRO. See Myagrum. 
 
 MYAGRUM. (From f*vv*> a fly, and 
 ctypww, to seize, because flies are caught 
 by its viscidity.) A species of wild mus- 
 tard. 
 
 MICE. (From ^yo, to wink, shut up, or 
 obstruct.) 1. It is a winking, closing, or 
 obstruction. It is applied to the eyes, to 
 ulcers, and to the viscera, especially the 
 spleen, where it imports obstructions. 2. In 
 surgery, it is a fungus, such as arises in 
 ulcers and wounds. 3. Some writers speak 
 of a yellow vitriol, which is called Myce. 
 
 MYCHTHISMOS. (From ^uvfa>, to mutter 
 or groan.) In Hippocrates, it is a sort of 
 sighing or groaning during respiration, 
 whilst the air is forced out of the lungs. 
 
 MYCOJTOIDES. (From /HUM*., a noise, and 
 <fibf, a likeness,) applied to an ulcer full of 
 mucus, and which upon pressure emits a 
 wheezing sound- 
 
 MrcTER. The nose. 
 
 MTCTERES. MWT?. The nostrils. 
 
 MTDESIS. (From ^tyeTaia, to abound with 
 moisture.) It imports, in general, a cor- 
 ruption of any part from a redundant mois- 
 ture. But Galen applies it particularly to 
 the eye-lids. 
 
 MYDOST. (From /uufaiu/, to grow putrid.) 
 Fungus or putrid flesh in a fistulous ul- 
 cer. 
 
 MYDRIASIS. (From fcwJka,, to abound 
 in moisture ; so named, because it was 
 thought to originate in redundant mois- 
 ture.) A disease of the iris. Too great a 
 dilatation of the pupil of the eye, with or 
 without a defect of vision. It is known by 
 the pupil always appearing of the same 
 latitude or size in the light. The speciea 
 of mydriasis are, 1. Mydriasis amaurotica % 
 which, for the most part, but not always, 
 accompanies an amaurosis. 2. JMydriasis 
 hydrocephalica, which owes its origin to an 
 hydrocephalus internus, or internal dropsy 
 of the ventricles of the cerebrum. It is 
 not uncommon amongst children, and is 
 the most certain diagnostic of the disease. 
 3. Mydriasis verminosa, or a dilatation of 
 
MYO 
 
 MVO 
 
 521 
 
 the pupil from saburra and worms in the 
 stomach or small intestines. 4. Mydriasis 
 a synechia, or a dilatation of the pupil, 
 with a concretion of the uvea with the cap- 
 sula of the crystalline lens. 5. Mydriasis 
 paralytica, or a dilated pupil, from a pa- 
 ralysis of the orbicular fibres of the iris : 
 it is observed in paralytic disorders, and 
 from the application of narcotics to the 
 eye. 6. Mydriasis spasmodica, from a 
 spasm of the rectilineal fibres of the iris, 
 as often happens in hysteric and spasmodic 
 diseases. 7. JMydriasis, from atony of the 
 iris, the most frequent cause of which is a 
 large cataract distending the pupil in its 
 passing when extracted. It vanishes in a 
 few days after the operation, in general ; 
 a pupil, however long dilated, may remain 
 so from the over and long-continued disten- 
 tion. 
 
 MYI.ACRIS. (From ,ntA, "a grind-stone, 
 so called from its shape.) The patella, or 
 knee-pan. 
 
 MYLE. MtM. The knee-pan, or a mole 
 in the uterus. 
 
 MYLOX. See Staphyloma. 
 
 MYLO. Names compounded with this 
 word belong to muscles, which are at- 
 tached near the grinders ; from JU.UXH, a 
 grinder-tooth : such as, 
 
 MYLO-GLOSSI. Small muscles of the 
 tongue. 
 
 MYLO-HYOIDEUS. Mylo-hyoidien of 
 Dumas. This muscle, which was first de- 
 scribed by Fallopius, is so called from its 
 origin near the denies molares, and its inser- 
 tion into the os hyoides. It is a thin, 
 flat muscle, situated between the lower 
 jaw and the os hyoides, and is covered by 
 the anterior portion of the digastricus. It 
 arises fleshy, and a little tendinous, from 
 all the inner surface of the lower jaw, as 
 far back as the insertion of the pterygoi- 
 deus internus, or, in other words, from be- 
 tween the last dens molaris and the middle 
 of the chin, where it joins its fellow, to 
 form one belly, with an intermediate ten- 
 dinous streak, or tinea alba, which ^extends 
 from the chin to the os hyoides, where both 
 muscles are inserted into the lower edge 
 of the basis of that bone. This has in- 
 duced Riolanus, Winslow, Albinus, and 
 others, to consider it as a single penniform 
 muscle. Its use is to pull the os hyoides 
 upwards, forwards, and to either side. 
 
 MYLO-PHAIIYNGEUS. (JWuscuhis mylo- 
 pharyngeus, /uu\o$*uy]tuo; ; from f*uK, the 
 grinding.tooth, and <f>*$vx<j, the pharynx.) 
 See Constrictor pharyngeiis superior. 
 
 MYOCEPHALUM. (From //w*, a fly, and 
 IM<JWIXOC, a head, from its resemblance to 
 the head of a fly.) A tumour in the uvea 
 of the eye. 
 
 MYOCOILITIS* (From /uu*y, a muscle, 
 and KOIXM, a belly. So Vogel names in- 
 flammation of the muscles of the belly, 
 
 (From paw, a fly, and 
 at^iJL, vision.) A. disease of the eyes, in 
 which the person sees black spots, an ap- 
 pearance of flies, cobwebs, or black wool, 
 before his eyes. 
 
 MYOLOGY. (Myologia, from pus, a 
 muscle, and Kayos, a discourse.) The doc- 
 trine of the muscles. 
 
 MYOPIA. (From jut/a, to wink, and 
 a-f, the eye.) Near-sighted, purblind. 
 The myopes are considered those persons 
 who cannot see distinctly above twenty 
 inches. The myopia is likewise adjudged 
 to all those who cannot see at three, six, or 
 nine inches. The proximate cause is the 
 adunation of the rays of light in a focus 
 before the retina. The species are, 1. 
 Myopia, from too great a convexity of the 
 cornea. The cause of this convexity is 
 either from nativity, or a greater secretion 
 of the aqueous humour : hence on one day 
 there shall be a greater myopia than on 
 another. N An incipient hydroplithalmia is 
 the origin of this myopia". 2. Myopia^ from 
 too great a longitude of the bulb. This 
 length of the bulb is native, or acquired 
 from a congestion of the humours in the eye; 
 hence artificers occupied in minute ob- 
 jects, as the engravers of seals, and persons 
 reading much, frequently after puberty be- 
 come myopes. 3. Myopia, from too great 
 a convexity of the anterior superficies in 
 the crystalline lens.- This is likewise from 
 birth. The parallel rays which fall into the 
 cornea, by so much they fall more oblique- 
 ly, so much the more convex is the cornea, 
 or crystalline lens or vitreous humour in 
 the anterior superficies. But the angle of 
 refraction is equal to the angle of inci- 
 dence : therefore the angle of refraction 
 so much sooner will be formed as the cor- 
 nea or lens is more convex. This perfectly 
 accounts for short-sightedness ; but an an- 
 terior too great convexity of the cornea is 
 the most common cause. 4. Myopia, from 
 too great a density of the cornea, or hu- 
 mours of the eye. Optics teach us by so 
 much sooner the rays of light are forced 
 into, a focus, by so much the diaphanous 
 body is denser. 5. Myopia, from a mydri- 
 asis or too dilated a pupil ; for so much 
 the wider the aperture of the diaphragma 
 is in an optical instrument, so much the 
 nearer is the focus. 6. Myopia infanlilis. 
 Infants, from the great convexity of the 
 cornea, are often myopes ; but by degree?, 
 as they advance in years, they perceive ob- 
 jects more remotely, by the cornea becom- 
 ing less convex. 
 
 MYOPS. (From fj.va>, to wink, and o4, 
 the eye.) One who is near-sighted. 
 
 MYOSIS. MuflNc. A contraction 01 
 too small perforation of the pupil: it is 
 known by viewing the diameter of the pu 
 pil, which is smaller than usual, aixt re- 
 mains so in an obscure place, where, f 
 3X 
 
522 
 
 MYil 
 
 MYU 
 
 rally, if not diseased, it dilates. It occa- 
 sions weak sight, or a vision that remains 
 only a certain number of hours in the day ; 
 but, if wholly closed, total blindness. The 
 species of this disorder are, 1. Myosis 
 spasmodica, which is observed in the hyste- 
 ric, hypochondriac, and in other spasmo- 
 dic and nervous affections ; it arises from a 
 spasm of the orbicular fibres of the iris. 
 2. Myosis parahjtica arises in paralytic dis- 
 orders. 3. Myosis injlammatoria, which 
 arises from an inflammation of the iris or 
 uvea, as in the internal ophthalmia, hypo- 
 pium, or wounded" eye. 4. Myosis, from 
 an accustomed contraction of the pupil. 
 This frequently is experienced by those 
 who contemplate very minute objects ; by 
 persons who write ; by the workers of 
 fine needle-work ; and by frequent atten- 
 tion to microscopical inquiries. 5. Myosis, 
 from a defect of the aqueous humour, as 
 after extraction. 6. Myosis nativa, with 
 which infants are born. 7. Myosis natu- 
 ralis, is a coarctalion of the pupil by light, 
 or from an intense examination of minutest 
 objects. These coarctations of the pu- 
 pil are temporary, arid spontaneously 
 vanish. 
 
 MYOSITIS. (From ftvs, a muscle.) 
 Inflammation of a muscle. It is the term 
 given by Sagar to acute rheumatism. 
 
 MYOSOTIS. (Me/?, a muscle, and *p arc?, 
 an ear; so called because its leaves are 
 hairy, and grow longitudinally, like the ear 
 of a mouse.) See Pilosella. 
 
 MYOTOMY. (From /uvw, a muscle, 
 and Ti/uvce, to cut.) The dissection of the 
 muscles. 
 
 MYRICA GALE. The systematic name 
 of the Dutch myrtle. See Myrtus braban- 
 tica. 
 
 MYRIOPHYLLON. (From pvptcf, infinite, 
 and yv\\ov, a leaf, named from the number 
 of its leaves.) See Millefolium. 
 
 MYR1ST1CA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linn scan system. Class, Di~ 
 oeda. Order, Monadelphia. 
 
 MYRJSTICA AHOMATICA. Swartz's name of 
 the nutmeg-tree. 
 
 MYRISTICA MOSCUATA. The systematic 
 name of the tree which produces the nut- 
 meg. See Wux moschata. 
 
 MYRISTICA NUX See Nux moschata. 
 
 MYUMECIA. (From ,f*vy*M% t a pismire.) 
 A small painful wart, of the size and shape 
 of a pismire. See Myrmecium. 
 
 MXBMECIUM. A moist soft wart about 
 the size of a lupine, with a broad base, 
 deeply rooted, and very painful. It grows 
 on the palms of the hands and soles of the 
 feet. 
 
 MYROCOPCM. (From fAv^ov, an ointment, 
 and JW5WC, labour.) An unguent to remove 
 lassitude. 
 
 MYROBALAWTJS (From /ut//o?, an un- 
 guent, and st*.stxof, a nut, so called be- 
 
 cause it was formerly used in ointments.) 
 A myrobalan. A dried fruit, of the plum 
 kind, brought from the East Indies. All 
 the myrobalus have an unpleasant, bitter- 
 ish, very austere taste, and strike an inky 
 blackness with a solution of steel. They 
 are said to have a gently purgative as 
 well as an astringent and Corroborating 
 virtue. In this country they have been 
 long expunged from the pharmacopoeias. 
 Of this fruit there are several species. 
 
 MYROBALANUS BELLIRICA. The Bel- 
 liric myrobalan. This fruit is of a yellow- 
 ish grey colour, and an irregular roundish 
 or oblong figure, about an inch in length, 
 and three quarters of an inch thick. 
 
 MYROBALANUS CHEBULA. The chebule 
 myrobalan. This resembles the yellow in 
 figure and ridges, but is larger, of a darker 
 colour, inclining to brown or blackish, and 
 has a thicker pulp. 
 
 MYROBALANUS CITRINA. Yellow my- 
 robalan. This fruit is somewhat longer 
 than the Belliric, with generally five large 
 longitudinal ridges, and as many smaller 
 between them, somewhat pointed at both 
 ends. 
 
 MYROBALASTUS EMBLICA. The emblic 
 myrobalan is of a dark blackish grey co- 
 lour, roundish, about half an inch thick, 
 with six hexagonal faces, opening from 
 one another. 
 
 MYROBALASTTS UTDICA. The Indian or 
 black myrobalan, of a deep black colour, 
 oblong, 'octangular, differing from all the 
 others in having no stone, or only the rudi- 
 ments of one, from Which circumstance 
 they are supposed to have been gathered 
 before maturity. 
 
 MYROBALANS. See Myrobalanus. 
 
 MYRQN. (From f/.uga), to flow.) An 
 ointment, medicated oil, or unguent. 
 
 MYHOPHYLLUM. Millefolium aquati- 
 cum. Water-fennel. It is said to be vul- 
 nerary. 
 
 MYROXYLON. (From pvpov, an oint- 
 ment, and vxcv, wood.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, -Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 MYROXYLON PEUUJFERUM. The syste- 
 matic name of the tree which gives out 
 the Peruvian balsam. See Balsamum Pe- 
 ruviannm. 
 
 MYKRHA. (Myrrha, Heb.) Also called 
 stacte, and the worst sort ergasma. A bota- 
 nical specimen of the tree which affords 
 this gum-resin has not yet been obtained ; 
 but from the account of Mr. Bruce, who 
 says it very much resembles the cacia vera 
 of Linnaeus, there can be little doubt in refer- 
 ring it to that genus, especially as it corres- 
 ponds with the description of the tree given 
 of it by Dioscorides. The tree that affords 
 the myrrh, which is obtained by incision, 
 grows on the eastern coast of Arabia Felix, 
 and in that part of Abyssinia which is situ- 
 
MYR 
 
 ated near the Red Sea, and is called by 
 Mr. Bruce troglodite. Good myrrh is of a 
 turbid black red colour, soljd and heavy, 
 of a peculiar smell, and bitter taste. Its 
 medicinal effects are warm, corroboran , 
 and antisceptic ; it has been given as an 
 emmenagogue in a dose from 5 to 20 grains ; 
 it is also given in cachexies, and applied 
 externally as an antisceptic and vulnerary. 
 In doses of half a drachm, Dr. Cullen re- 
 marks that it heats the stomach, produced 
 sweat, and agreed with the balsams in af- 
 fecting the urinary passages. It has lately 
 come more into use as a tonic in hectical 
 cases, and is said to prove less heating than 
 most other medicines of that class. Myrrh 
 dissolves almost totally in boiling water, 
 but, as the liquor cools, the resinous matter 
 subsides. Rectified spirit dissolves less of 
 this concrete than water ; but extracts more 
 perfectly that part in which its bitterness, 
 virtues and flavour reside ; the resinous 
 matter which water leaves undissolved is 
 very bitter, but the gummy matter which 
 spirit leaves undissolved is insipid, the 
 spirituous solution containing all the ac- 
 tive part of the myrrh: it is applied to 
 ulcers, and other external affections of 
 a putrid tendency ; and also as a wash, 
 when diluted, for the teeth and gums. 
 There are several preparations of this drug 
 in the London and Edinburgh pharmaco- 
 poeias. 
 
 MYRRH INE. (From ,, myrrh ; so 
 called because it smells like myrrh.) 
 
 MYRRHIS. (From /wxgg*, myrrh ; so 
 named Ifrom its rnyrr-like smell.) Sweet 
 cicely ; anti-scorbutic. 
 
 MYRsisrtpiJEUM. (From f*vp<riv, the myr- 
 tle, and M&IOV, oil.) Oil of myrtle. 
 
 MYRTACAXTHA. (From ,UV/>TO?, a myrtle, 
 and aicavQa., a thorn ; so called from its like- 
 ness to myrtle, and from its prickly leaves,) 
 Butcher's broom. See Ruscus. 
 
 MYRTIDAI?UM. (From /uugTo?, the myr- 
 tle.) An excrescence growing on the trunk 
 of the myrtle, and used as an astringent. 
 
 MYRTHI.US. The berries which are di- 
 rected in pharmacopoeias by the name of 
 baccae myrtillorum, are the fruit of the Vac- 
 cinium myrtillus of Linnaeus. Prepared 
 with vinegar they are esteemed as antiscor- 
 butics, and when dry possess astringent vir- 
 tues. 
 
 Myrtiform caruncles. See Glandulae tnyr- 
 tiformes. 
 
 Myrtiform glands. See Glandule myrti- 
 formes. 
 
 Myrtle, common. See Myrtus. 
 
 Myrtle, Dutch. See Myrtus brabantic a. 
 
 MYX 
 
 523 
 
 MYRTO CHEIUDES. (From ^TOV, the 
 clitoris, and AO?, a lip.) The nymphx of 
 the female pudenda. 
 
 MYRTON. The clitoris. 
 
 MYRTUM. (From ^wt^TG?, a myrtle.) A 
 little prominence in the pudenda of women, 
 resembling a myrtle-berry. It also means 
 the clitoris. 
 
 MYRTUS. (From juvfla^ myrrh, because 
 of its smell, or from myrrha, a virgin who was 
 fabled to have been turned into this tree.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnaean system. Class, Icosandria. Or- 
 der, Monogynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial 
 name of the Myrrhine. The myrtle. Myr 
 tus communis of Linnaeus. The berries of 
 this plant are recommended in alvine 
 and uterine fluxes, and other disorders 
 from relaxation and debility. They have 
 a roughish, and not unpleasant taste, and 
 appear to be moderately astringent and 
 corroborant, partaking also of aromatic 
 qualities^ 
 
 MYRTUS BRABANTICA. Myrtus Jinglica. 
 Myrtifolia belgica. Gale. Gagel. Rhus 
 sylvestris. Acaron. Elxagnus. Eleagnus 
 cordo. Cham&l&agnus dodoneeo. The 
 leaves, flowers, and seeds of this plant, 
 Myrica gale of Linnaeus, sweet willow, OP 
 Dutch myrtle, have a strong fragrant 
 smell, and a bitter taste. They are said 
 to be used amongst the common people for 
 destroying moths and cutaneous insects,and 
 the infusion is given internally as a stoma- 
 chic and vermifuge. 
 
 MYRTUS CARYOPHYILATA. The systema- 
 tic name of the tree which affords the 
 cassia bark. See Cassia caryophyllata. 
 
 MYRTUS COMMUNIS. Myrtus communis 
 italica. The systematic name of the com- 
 mon myrtle. See Myrtus. 
 
 MYRTUS PYMENTA. The systematic name 
 of the tree which bears the Jamaica pepper. 
 Se Pimento. 
 
 MYSTAX. The hair which forms the 
 beard in man, on each side the upper 
 lip. 
 
 MYURUS. An epithet for a sort of sink- 
 ing pulse,whenthe second stroke is less than 
 the first, the third than the second, &c. 
 Of this there are two kinds : the first 
 in when the pulse so sinks as not to rise 
 again ; the other, when it returns again, 
 and rises in some degree. Both are es- 
 teemed bad presages. 
 
 MYXOSARCOMA. (From pug*, mucus, 
 and <ra|, flesh.) Mucocarnius. A tumour 
 which is partly fleshy and partly mucous. 
 
 MYXTER. (From /xvf*, the mucus of 
 the nose.) The nose or nostril. 
 
524 
 
 NAR 
 
 NAR 
 
 N. 
 
 ]N^" f IN prescriptions this letter is a con- 
 traction for mimero, in number. 
 
 NACTA. An abscess of the female 
 breast 
 
 NADUCEM. A uterine coagulum, or 
 mole. 
 
 NJEVI MATERNI. Maculae matrices. Stiff- 
 mata. Metrocilides. Mother's marks. 
 Marks on the skin of children, which are 
 born with them, and which are produced 
 by the longing of the mother for particular 
 things, or her aversion to them ; hence they 
 resemble either mulberries, strawberries, 
 grapes, pines, bacon, &,c. 
 
 NAI CORONA. A name of the cowage. 
 NAIL. Unguis. A horny lamina, situ- 
 ated on the extremity of the fingers and 
 toes. 
 
 NAKIR. According to Schenkius this 
 means wandering pains of the limbs. 
 
 NAPELLUS. (A diminutive of napus, 
 a kind of turnip ; so called because it has 
 a bulbous root like that of the napus.) 
 See Jlconitum. 
 
 NAPHX FLORES. Orange flowers are 
 sometimes so called. See Aurantium. 
 
 NAPHTHA. N*<j>fl*. A very fluid spe- 
 cies of petroleum, of a lighter colour than 
 petroleum, more or less transparent, per- 
 fectly thin and liquid, light, so as to 
 float on water, odoriferous, volatile, and 
 inflammable. It is found separated by 
 nature from petroleum and bitumen, but 
 its separation is more readily effected by 
 art. This fluid has been used for an ex- 
 ternal application for removing old pains, 
 nervous disorders, such as cramps, con- 
 tractions of the limbs, paralytic affec- 
 tions, &.C. 
 
 NAPIFOLIA. Bare cole. 
 NAPIUM. The name of the nipple wort. 
 A species of lapsana. It is one of the 
 bitter lactescent plants, similar in virtues to 
 endive. See Lapsana. 
 
 NAPUS. (From napus, liabb.) Napus 
 sylvestris. liunias. Wild navew, or rape. 
 The Brassica napus of Linnaeus. The seeds 
 yield upon expression a large quantity of 
 oil called rape oil, which is sometimes or- 
 dered in stimulating liniments. 
 NAPUS DULCIS. See Rapus. 
 NAPDS SYLVESTRIS. See Rapus. 
 NARCISSUS. The daffodil. A genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 ffexandna. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 NARCOSIS. (From vacgjtoa, to stupefy.) 
 Stupefaction, stupor, numbness. 
 
 NARCOTICS. (Narcotica, sc. Medi- 
 camenta. From vagxcw, to stupefy.) Those 
 
 medicines which have the power of procu- 
 ring sleep. See Anodynes. 
 
 Nard, Celtic. See Nardus Celtica. 
 Nard, Indian. See Nardus Indica. 
 NARDOSTACHYS. (From vag<To?, spike- 
 nard, and rat^v?, sage.) A species of wild 
 sage resembling spikenard in its leaves and 
 smell. 
 
 NARDUS. (From nard, Sir.) Spike- 
 nard. 
 
 NARDUS CELTICA. Spica Celtic. Dios- 
 coridis. Celtic nard. Valeriana Celtica of - 
 Linnaeus. The root of this plant, a native 
 of the Alps, has been recommended as 
 a stomachic, carminative, and diuretic. At 
 present it is only used in this country in the 
 theriaca and mithridate, though its sensible 
 qualities promise some considerable medi- 
 cinal powers. It has a moderately strong 
 smell, and a warm, bitterish, sub-acrid 
 taste. 
 
 NARDUS INDICA. Spica nardi. Spica. 
 Indica. Indian nard or spikenard. The 
 root of this plant, Andropogon nardus of 
 Linnaeus, is an ingredient in the mithridate 
 and theriaca ; it is moderately warm and 
 pungent, accompanied with a flavour not 
 disagreeable. It is said to be used by the 
 Orientals as a spice. 
 
 NARDUS ITALIC A. The lavendula Jati- 
 folia. 
 
 NARDUS MONTANA. An old name of the 
 asarabacca. 
 
 NARDUS RUSTICA. An old name of the 
 asarabacca. See Asamm. 
 
 NARES. (PI. of warn.) Mycteres. The 
 nostrils. The cavity of the nostrils is of a 
 pyramidal figure, and is situated under the 
 anterior part of the cranium, in the middle 
 of the face. It is composed of fourteen 
 bones, viz. the frontal, two maxillary, two 
 nasal, two lachrymal, two inferior spongy, 
 the sphaenoid, the vomer, the ethmoid, 
 and two palatine bones, which form seve- 
 ral eminences and cavities. The emi- 
 nences are the septum narium, the caver- 
 nous substance of the ethmoid bone, called 
 the superior conchae, and the inferior 
 spongy bones. The cavities are three pair 
 of pituitary sinuses, namely, the frontal, 
 sphaenoid and maxillary ; the anterior and 
 posterior foramina of the nostrils ; the due- 
 tus nasalis, the sphaeno-palatine foramina, 
 and anterior palatine foramina. All these 
 parts are covered with periosteum, and a 
 pituitary membrane which secretes the 
 mucus of the nostrils. The arteries of 
 this cavity are branches of the internal 
 maxillary. The veins empty themselves 
 
NAS 
 
 NAT 
 
 525 
 
 into the internal jugulars. The nerves are 
 branches of the olfactory, opthalmic, and 
 superior maxillary. The use of the nostrils 
 is for smelling, respiration, and speech. 
 
 NARIFUSORIA. (From nares, the nostrils, 
 and fundo, to pour.) Medicines dropped 
 into the nostrils. 
 
 NARIS COMPRESSOR. See Compressor na- 
 ns. 
 
 NAHTA. (NT, ex nardi adore, from its 
 smell.) A plant used in ointments. 
 
 NAHTHECIA. (From Nartheds, the island 
 where it flourished.) Narthex. A kind of 
 fennel. 
 
 NASALIA. (From nasus, the nose.) 
 Errhines. 
 
 NASALIS LABIS SUPERIORI. See orbicu- 
 laris oris. 
 
 NASARIUM. (From nasus, the nose.) The 
 mucus of the nose. 
 
 NASCALE. (From nasus, the nose.) A 
 wood or cotton pessary for the nose. 
 NASCAPTHUMT. See Narcapthon. 
 NASI, DEPRESSOR. See Depressor labii 
 superioris alceque nasi. 
 
 NASI OSSA. (nasus, the nose.) The 
 two small bones of the nose that are so 
 termed from the bridge of the nose. In 
 figure they are quadrangular and oblong. 
 
 NASTURTIUM. ( Quo d nasum torquent, 
 because the seed, when bruising, irritates 
 the nose.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class Tetradyna- 
 mia. Order Siliquosa. 
 
 NASTURTIUM AQ.UATICUM. Laver odora- 
 tum. Crateyae. sium. Cressis. Car da- 
 mines. Water-cress. This indigenous plant 
 Sysimbrium nasturtium of Linnaeus ; siliquis 
 declinatis, foliis pinnatis,foliolis subcordatis, 
 grows plentifully in brooks and stagnant 
 waters. The leaves have a moderate pun- 
 gent taste, emit a quick penetrating smell, 
 like that of mustard seed, but much weaker. 
 Water-cresses obtain a place in the materia 
 medica, for their antiscorbutic qualities, 
 which have been long very generally ac- 
 knowledged by physicians. The most 
 pleasant way of administering them is in 
 form of a salad. 
 
 NASTURTIUM HORTENSE. Dittander. This 
 plant is the Lepidium sativum of Linnaeus ; 
 Jloribus tetradynamiis , foliis oblongiis, multi- 
 fidis; it possesses warm, nervine, and stimu- 
 lating qualities, and is given as an antis- 
 corbutic, antisceptic, and stomachic, espe- 
 cially by the lower order. 
 
 NASTURTIUM INDICUM. Acri-d- 
 ola. Flos sanguineus monardi. Nasturtium 
 Peruvianum. Cardaminum minus. Greater 
 Indian cress or nasturtium. Trapxolum 
 tnajus of Linnaeus. This plant is a native 
 of Peru ; it was first brought to France in 
 1684, and there called La grande capudne. 
 In its recent state this plant, and more es- 
 pecially its flowers, have a smell and taste 
 those of water-cress ; and the 
 
 leaves, on being bruised in a mortar, emit 
 a pungent odour, somewhat like that of 
 horse-radish. By distillation with water, 
 they impregnate the fluid in a considerable 
 degree with the smell and flavour of the 
 plant. Hence the antiscorbutic character 
 of the nasturtium seems to be well founded, 
 at least as far as we are able to judge from 
 its sensible qualities : therefore in all those 
 cases, where the warm and antiscorbutic 
 vegetables are recommended, this plant 
 may be occasionally adopted as a pleasant 
 and effectual variety. Patients, to whom 
 the nauseous taste of scurvy-grass is into- 
 lerable, may find a grateful substitute in 
 the nasturtium. The flowers are frequent- 
 ly used in salads, and the capsules are by 
 many highly esteemed as a pickle. The 
 flowers, in the warm summer months, about 
 the time of sunset, have been observed to 
 emit sparks like those of the electrical 
 kind. v 
 
 NATA. Natta. A species of wen with 
 slender pendent neck. Linnaeus speaks of 
 it as rooted in a muscle. 
 
 NATES. (From nato, to flow : because 
 the excrements are discharged from them.) 
 1. The buttocks, or the fleshy parts upon 
 which we sit. 2. Two of the eminences 
 of the tubercule quadragemina of the brain 
 are so named, from their resemblance. 
 
 NATES CEREBRI. See Tubercula quadra- 
 
 NATRON. (So called from Natron, a 
 lake in Judea, where it was produced.) 
 Natrum. 1. The name formerly given by 
 the college of physicians to the alkali now 
 called soda. 
 
 2. A native salt, which is found chrys- 
 tallized in Egypt, in the lake called Na- 
 tron, and in other hot countries, in sands 
 surrounding lakes of salt water. It is an 
 impure carbonate of soda. 
 
 3. The name of an impure carbonate of 
 soda, obtained by burning Salsoli kali of 
 Linnaeus. Not only this, but various 
 other plants, on being burned, are found 
 to afford this alkali, and some in a greater 
 proportion than this : these are 
 
 The Salsola sativa, Lin. Salsola sonda, 
 Lofling. Kali hispanicum supinnm annuum 
 sedi-feUis brevibus. Kali <?Mcante. This 
 grows abundantly on that part of the Spa- 
 nish coast which is washed by the Medi- 
 terranean sea. This plant is deservedly 
 first enumeratad by Professor Murray, as 
 it supplies all the best soda consumed in 
 Europe, which by us is called Spanish or 
 Alicant soda, and by the Spanish merchants 
 Barilla de Alicante. See Barilla. 
 
 Salsola soda, Lin. Kali majut cochleato 
 semine. Le saKcor. This species, which 
 grows on the French Mediterranean coast, 
 is much used in Languedoc for the prepa- 
 ration of this salt, which is usually export- 
 ed to Sicily and Italy. 
 
526 
 
 NAT 
 
 NAV 
 
 Salsola tragtis, Lin. affords an ordinary 
 kind of soda, with which the French fre- 
 quently mix that made in Languedoc. This 
 adulteration is also practised by the Sici- 
 lians, who distinguish the plant by the term 
 saivaggia. 
 
 Sdticornia herbacca^ Lin. is common in 
 salt marshes, and un the sea-shore, all over 
 Europe. Linnaeus prefers the soda obtained 
 from this plant to that of all the others ; 
 but though the quantity of alkali which it 
 yields is very considerable, as a great por- 
 tion of it is united with muriatic acid, it is 
 mixed with much common salt. 
 
 Salicornia arabica, Lin. JWesembryantlie- 
 mum nodiflorum, Lin. Plantago squarrosa, 
 Lin. All these, according to Alpinus, af- 
 Ibrd this alkali. It has also been procured 
 from several of the fuci, esphcially F. 
 vesiculosus, and distinguished here by the 
 name kelp. Various other marine plants 
 might also be noticed as yielding an impure 
 soda by combustion ; but the principal are 
 confined to the genus salsola, and that of 
 salicornia. The salsola kali, on the au- 
 thority of Rauwolf, is the species from 
 which the salt is usually obtained in east- 
 ern countries. 
 
 It is to be regretted that the different 
 kinds of soda, which are brought to Euro- 
 pean markets, have not been sufficiently 
 analysed to enable us to ascertain with 
 tolerable certainty the respective value of 
 each; and indeed, while the practice of 
 adulterating this salt continues, any at- 
 tempts of this kind are likely to prove 
 fruitless. The best information on this 
 subject is to be had from Jessica, Masco- 
 relle, Cadet, Borlare, and Sestini. In those 
 places where the preparation of soda forms 
 a considerable branch of commerce, as on 
 the coast of the Mediterranean, seeds of 
 the salsola are regularly sown in a proper 
 situation near the sea, which usually shoot 
 above ground in the course of a fortnight. 
 About the time the seeds become ripe, the 
 plants are pulled up by the roots, and ex- 
 posed in a suitable place to dry, where 
 their seeds are collected ; this being done, 
 the plants are tied up in bundles, and 
 burned in an oven constructed for the pur- 
 pose, where the ashes are then, while hot, 
 continually stirred with long poles. The 
 saline matter, on becoming cold, forms a 
 hard solid mass, which is afterwards bro- 
 ken in pieces of a convenient size for ex- 
 portation. 
 
 According to chymical analysis, the im. 
 pure sodas of commerce generally contain 
 a portion of vegetable alkali, and neutral 
 salts, as muriate of soda and sulphate of 
 potash, and not unfrequently some portion 
 of iron is contained in the mass ; they are 
 therefore to be considered as more or less 
 a compound, and their goodness to be esti- 
 mated accordingly. The Spanish soda, of 
 
 the best sort, is in dark 6oloured masses, of 
 a bluish tinge, very ponderous, sonorous, 
 dry to the touch, and externally abounding 
 with small cavities, without any offensive 
 smell, and very salt to the taste : if long 
 exposed to the air, it undergoes a degree of 
 spontaneous calcination. The best French 
 soda is also dry, sonorous, brittle, and of a 
 deep blue colour, approaching to black. 
 The soda which is mixed with small stones, 
 which gives out a fetid smell on solution, 
 and is white, soft, and deliquescent, is of 
 the worst kind. The method of purifying 
 the impure carbonates of soda of com- 
 merce is directed in the London Pharmaco- 
 poeia, under the article of Sodae subcarbo- 
 nas, and in the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, 
 under that of Sal alkalinus fixus fbssilis pu- 
 rificatus. The pure crystals, thus formed 
 of Alicant barilla, are colourless, transpa- 
 rent, lamellated, of a rhomboidal figure-; 
 and one hundred parts are found to con- 
 tain twenty of alkali, sixteen of aerial acid, 
 and sixty-tour of water ; but upon keeping 
 the crystals for a length of time, if the air 
 be not excluded, the water evaporates, 
 and they assume the form of a white pow- 
 der. According to Inslin, one ounce of 
 water, at the temperature 62 of Fahr. dis- 
 solves five drachms and fifteen grains of the 
 crystals. 
 
 NATROX MURIATI;M. See Jlfurias sodae. 
 
 NATRON PRJEPARATITM:. See Subcarbonas 
 
 NATRON TARTARISATUM. See Tartarizata 
 
 NATRON VITRIOL. ATUM. See Sulphas 
 sod<e. 
 
 NATUL^J. (Dim. of nates, the buttocks ; 
 so called from their resemblance.) Two 
 prominences of the brain. See Tubercula 
 quadrigemincii 
 
 NATURAL ACTIONS. Those actions 
 by which the body is preserved ; as hunger, 
 thirst, &c. See Function. 
 
 NATURALIA. (From natura, nature.) The 
 parts of generation. 
 
 NAUSEA. (Ntt/3-t: from v*v?, a ship; 
 because it is a sensation similar to that 
 which people experience upon sailing in a 
 ship.) Nausiosis. Nautia. An inclination 
 to vomit without effecting it ; also a disgust 
 of food, approaching to vomiting. It is an 
 attendant on cardialgia, and a variety of 
 other disorders, pregnancy, &c. occa- 
 sioning an aversion for food, an increase 
 of saliva, disgusted ideas at the sight of 
 various objects, loss of appetite, debility, 
 &c. 
 
 NATJSIOSIS. See Nausea. 
 
 NAUTIA. See Nausea. 
 
 NATJTICUS. (Nauticus, a sailor; so called 
 from the use which sailors make of it, in 
 climbing ropes.) A muscle of the leg, ex- 
 erted in climbing up. 
 
 Navew, garden. See Rapus. 
 
NEP 
 
 NEP 
 
 527 
 
 J\Tavew t stueet. See Kapus. 
 
 Navew, wild. See Rapus. 
 
 NAVICULARE OS. (From navicula, 
 a little boat.) Navtformis. Navicularis, 
 Os scaphoides. A bone of the carpus and 
 tarsus is so called, from its supposed re- 
 semblance to a boat. See Carpus and Tar- 
 sus. 
 
 NAVICULAIUS. See Naviculare os. 
 
 NAVIFORMIS. A name of the os- navicu- 
 lare. 
 
 NEAPOLITANS MORBUS. (From Neape- 
 Ki, or Naples, because it was said to have 
 been first discovered at Naples, when the 
 French were in possession of it.) The ve- 
 nereal disease. 
 
 NEBULA. (From v^.) 1. A cloudy spot 
 in the cornea of 'he eye. 
 
 2. The cloud-like appearance in the urine, 
 after it has been a little time at rest. 
 
 NECK. Collum. The parts which form 
 the neck are divided into external and in- 
 ternal. The external parts are the com- 
 mon integuments, several muscles, eight 
 pair of cervical nerves, the eighth pair of 
 nerves of the cerebrum, and the great in- 
 tercostal nerve ; the two carotid arteries, 
 the two external jugular veins, and the two 
 internal; the glands of the neck, viz. the 
 jugular, sub maxillary, cervical, and thyroid. 
 The internal parts are, the fauces, pharynx, 
 oesophagus, larynx, and trachea. The 
 bones of the neck are the seven cervical 
 vertebrae. 
 
 NECROSIS. (From vta^oa, to destroy.) 
 This word, the strict meaning of which is 
 only mortification, is, by the general con- 
 sent of surgeons, confined to this affection 
 of the bones. The death of parts of bones 
 was not distinguished from caries, by the 
 ancient*. However, necrosis and caries 
 are essentially different ; for in the first, 
 the part affected of the bone is deprived of 
 the vital principle ; but this is not the case 
 when it is simply carious. Caries is very 
 analogous to ulceration, while necrosis is 
 exactly similar to mortification of the soft 
 parts. 
 
 NECROSIS OSTILAGFXEA. A painful con- 
 vulsive contraction of the limbs. 
 
 NECTAR. Natratg. A wine made of ho- 
 ney. 
 
 NEHYIA. (From v<Ty?, the belly.) Ne- 
 dys. The intestines. 
 
 NEDYS. See JYedyia. 
 
 NEGRO CACHEXY. Cachexia Jlfricana. Mai 
 d'estomach of the French. A propensity 
 for eating earth, peculiar to males as well 
 as females, in the West Indies and Af- 
 rica . 
 
 NKIJERA. (From twxgo?, furthermost.) The 
 lower part of the belly. 
 
 NEMOROSA. (From rurmus, a grove ; so 
 called because it grows in woods.) A 
 species of anemone. 
 
 JVep. See JVepeta, 
 
 NEPA THEOPHRASTI. The spartium sco- 
 parium. 
 
 NEPENTHES. (From v neg. and rv0o? t 
 grief; so called from their exhilarating quali- 
 ties.) A preparation of opium, and a kind of 
 bugloss. 
 
 NEPETA- (From nepte, Germ.) Herba 
 felts. Nep, or catmint ; so called because 
 cats are very fond of it. The leaves of this 
 plant, Nepata cataria of Linnxus \-Jlonbu8 
 spicatis; ^verticilUs siibpedicellcitis ; foiiis 
 petiolatis, cordatis, dentata-serratis, have a 
 moderately pungent aromatic taste, and a 
 strong smell, like an admixture of spear- 
 mint and penny royal. The herb is recom- 
 mended in uterine disorders, dyspepsia, and 
 flatulency. 
 
 NEPETA CATARIA. The systematic name 
 of the catmint. See Nepeta. 
 
 NEPETELLA. (Dim. ofnepeta.} The lesser 
 catmint. 
 
 NEPHEI.A. (Dim. ofvefo?, a cloud.) A cloud- 
 like spot on the cornea of the eye. 
 
 NEPHELOIDES. (From KQSKH, a cloud, and 
 s/Jo?, a likeness.) Cloudy. Applied to the 
 urine, 
 
 NEPHRALGIA. (From vt^oc, the kid- 
 ney, and aA^o?, pain.) Pain in the kid- 
 ney. 
 
 NEPHRALGIA CALCULOSA. Pain from stone 
 in the kidneys. 
 
 NEPHRALGIA RHEUMATICA. The lumbago, 
 or pain in the loins. 
 
 NEPHRELMINTHICA ISCHURIA. (From 
 v<j>go?, the kidney, and etyi/v?, a worm.) 
 Applied to a suppression of urine from 
 worms. 
 
 Nephritic -wood. See Lignum nephriticutn. 
 
 NEPHRITICA AQ.UA. Spirituous distillation 
 of nutmeg and hawthorn flowers. 
 
 NEPHRITICS. (Nephritica, sc. medica- 
 menta; from vs<|>go?, the kidney.) Medicines 
 are so termed that are employed in the cure 
 of diseases of the kidneys. 
 
 NEPHRITICUM LIGNUM. See Lignum tie- 
 phriticum. 
 
 NEPHRITIS. (From v<f> g c?, a kidney.) 
 Inflammation of the kidney. A genus of 
 disease in the class pyrexice, and order 
 phlegmasix, of Cullen ; known by prexia, 
 pain in the region of the kidneys, and 
 shooting along the course of the ureter ; 
 drawing up of t!*.e testicles ; numbness 
 of the thigh ; vomiting; urine high co- 
 loured, and frequently discharged ; cqp- 
 tiveness, and colic pains. Nephritis is 
 symptomatic of calculus, gout, &c. 
 
 This inflammation may be distinguished 
 from the colic, by the pain being seated 
 very far back, and by the difficulty of 
 passing urine, which constantly attends it ; 
 and it may he distinguished from rheuma- 
 tism, as in this the pain is but little inttu 
 enced, or increased, either by motion or 
 pressure. 
 
 Nephritis is to be distinguished from a 
 
528 
 
 NEP 
 
 NEB 
 
 calculus in the kidney, or ureter, by the 
 symptoms of fever accompanying, or im- 
 mediately following 1 the attack of pain, and 
 these continuing without any remarkable 
 intermission ; whereas, in a calculus of the 
 kidney, or ureter, they do not occur until a 
 considerable time alter violent pain has 
 been felt. In the latter case, too, a numb- 
 ness of the thigh, and a retraction of the 
 testicle on the affected side, usually takes 
 place. 
 
 The causes which give rise to nephritis 
 are, external contusions, strains of the^back, 
 acrid s conveyed to the kidneys fn the 
 coarse of the circulation, violent and severe 
 exercise, either in riding or walking, cal- 
 culous concretions lodged in the kidneys, 
 or ureters, and exposures to cold. In some 
 habits, there is an evident predisposition 
 to this complaint, particularly the gouty, 
 and in these there are often translations of 
 the matter to the kidneys, which very much 
 imitate nephritis. 
 
 An inflammation of the kidney is attended 
 with a sharp pain on the affected side, ex- 
 tending along the course of the ureter ; 
 and there is a frequent desire to make wa- 
 ter, with much difficulty in making it ; the 
 body is costive, the skin is dry and hot, the 
 patient feels great uneasiness when he en- 
 deavours to walk, or sit upright ; he lies 
 with most ease on the affected side, and is 
 generally troubled with nausea and frequent 
 vomiting. 
 
 When the disease is pi-otracted beyond 
 the seventh or eighth day, and the patient 
 feels an obtuse pain in the part, has fre- 
 quent returns of chilliness and shiverings, 
 there is reason to apprehend that matter is 
 forming in the kidney, and that a suppura- 
 tion will ensue. 
 
 Dissections of nephritis shew the usual 
 effects of inflammation on the kidney ; and 
 they likewise often discover the formation 
 of abscesses, which have destroyed its 
 whole substance. In a few instances, the 
 kidney has been found in a scirrhous state. 
 
 NEPHROLITICA ISCHURTA. (From vt^c, 
 a kidney, and x<6cc, a stone.) Applied 
 to an ischury, from a stone in the kid- 
 neys. 
 
 NEPHROMETBJE. The psose muscles. 
 
 NEPHROPLETHORICUS. (From vsago?, a 
 kidney, and TrMQce^*, a plethora.) Ap- 
 pljed to a suppression of urine from a ple- 
 thora. 
 
 NEPHROpno:r;iMATicT7s, (From vvpgts, a 
 kidney, and <$Ktyp*.> phlegm.) Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from pituitous or mu- 
 cous matter in the kidneys. 
 
 NEPHROPLEGICUS. (From v<f>^a?, a kidney, 
 and Trxnyti, a stroke.) A suppression of 
 urine from a paralysis of the kidney is called 
 ischuria nephroplegica. 
 
 NEPHROPYicrs. (From vs^gor, a kid- 
 ney, and tvvW) pus.) Applied to a sup- 
 
 pression of urine from purulent matter in 
 the kidneys. 
 
 NEPHROS. (From vta, to flow, and <j>sg, 
 to bear ; as conveying the urinary fluid.) 
 A kidney. 
 
 NEPHROSPASTICUS. (From vs^go?, a kidney, 
 and <r7rtta>, to contract.) Applied to a sup- 
 pression of urine from a spasm of .the kid- 
 neys. 
 
 NEPHROTURYMBOIDES. (Fror;< vs<jgec, a 
 kidney, and 6<3/*W, a grumous concretion, 
 and ttfos, a likeness.) Applied to a sup- 
 pression of urine from grumous blood in the 
 kidneys. 
 
 NEPHROTOMY. Nephrotomia ; "from 
 ve<f>go?, a kidney, and TS^VW, to cut.) The 
 operation of extracting a stone from the 
 kidney. A proceeding which, perhaps, has 
 never been actually put in practice. The 
 cutting into the kidney, the deep situation 
 of this viscus, and the want of symptoms by 
 which the lodgment of a stnne in it can be 
 certainly discovered, will always be strong 
 objections to the practice. 
 
 NERIUM. (From vgo?, humid ; so 
 called because it grows in moist places.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 naean system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. 
 
 NERIUM ANTIDYSEXTERIUM. The sys- 
 tematic name of the tree which affords the 
 Cadoga pala bark. See Conissi cortex. 
 
 NEROLI OLEUM. Essential oil of orange 
 flowers. See Jlurantium. 
 
 NERVALIA OSSA. (From neiwus, a nerve.) 
 The bones through which the nerves 
 pass. 
 
 NERVE. Nervus. Formerly it meant 
 a sinew. This accounts for the opposite 
 meanings of the word nervous , which some- 
 times means strong, sinewy ; snd some- 
 times weak, and irritable. Nerves are 
 long, white, medullary cords, that serve 
 for sensation. They originate from the 
 brain and spinal marrow ; hence they are 
 distinguished into cerebral and spinal 
 nerves, and distributed upon the organs of 
 sense, the viscera, vessels, muscles, and 
 every part that is endowed with sensibility. 
 The cerebral nerves are the olfactory, op- 
 tic, motores oculorum, pathetici, or troch- 
 leatores, trigimini, or divisi, abducent, au- 
 ditory, or acoustic, par vagum and lingual. 
 Heister has drawn up the uses of these 
 nerves in the two following verses : 
 
 Olfaciens, cernens, ocidosque movens pa- 
 tiensque, 
 
 Gustans, abducens, audiensqite, vagansque, 
 
 loquensque. 
 
 The spinal nerves are thirty pair, and are 
 divided into eight pair of cervical, twelve 
 pair of dorsal, five pair of lumbar, and five 
 of sacral nerves. In the course of the 
 nerves there are a number of knots : these 
 are called ganglions ; they are commonly 
 of an oblong shape, and of a grayish colour, 
 
NERVE, 
 
 529 
 
 somewhat inclining to red, which is, per- 
 haps, owing- to their being extremely vas- 
 cular. Some writers have considered these 
 little ganglions as so many little brains. 
 Lancisi fancied he had discovered muscular 
 fibres in them, but they certainly are not 
 of an irritable nature. A late writer (Dr. 
 Johnson) imagines they are intended to 
 deprive us of the power of the will over 
 certain parts, as the heart, for instance ; 
 btut if this hypothesis were well founded, 
 they should be met with only in nerves lead- 
 ing to voluntary muscles; whereas it is 
 certain that the voluntary muscles receive 
 nerves through ganglions. Dr. Munro, 
 from observing the accurate intermixture of 
 the minute nerves which compose them, 
 considers them as new sources of nervous 
 energy. The nerves, like the blood-ves- 
 sels, in theircourse through the body, com- 
 municate with each other, and each of these 
 communications constitute what is called a 
 plexus, from whence branches are again 
 detached to different parts of the body. 
 The use of the nerves is to convey the prin- 
 ciples of motion and sensibility to the brain, 
 from all parts of the system, and from the 
 brain to every part of the system. The 
 manner in which this operation is effected 
 is not yet determined. The inquiry has 
 been a constant source of hypothesis in all 
 ages, and has produced some ingenious 
 ideas, and many erroneous positions, but 
 without having hitherto afforded much sa- 
 tisfactory information. Some physiologists 
 have considered a trunk of nerves as a solid 
 teord, capable of being divided into an in- 
 finite number of filaments, by means of 
 which the impressions of feeling are con- 
 veyed to the common sensorium. Others 
 have supposed each fibril to be a canal, 
 carrying a volatile fluid, which they term 
 the nervous fluid. Those who contend for 
 their being solid bodies are of opinion that 
 feeling is occasioned by vibration ; so that, 
 for instance, according to this hypothesis, 
 by pricking the finger, a vibration would 
 be occasioned in the nerve distributed 
 through its substance ; and the effects of 
 this vibration, when extended to the sen- 
 sorium, would be an excital of pain ; but 
 the inelasticity, the softness, the connec- 
 tion, and the situation of the nerves, are 
 so many proofs that vibration has no share 
 in the cause of feeling. 
 
 A Table of the Nerves. 
 CEREBRAL NERVES. 
 
 1. The first pair, called olfactory. 
 
 2. The second pair, or optic nerves. 
 
 3. The third pair, or oculomm nwtorii t 
 
 4. The fourth pair, or pathetici. 
 
 5. The ffth pair, or trigemini, which 
 gives off 
 
 a. The ophthalmic, or orbital -nerve, 
 
 which sends 
 1. A brqnch to unite with one from the 
 
 sixth pair, and form the great inter- 
 costal nerve. 
 
 2. The/rai*aJ nerve. 
 
 3. The 'lachrymal 
 4 The nasal. 
 
 b. The superior, maxillary, which divides 
 
 into 
 
 1. The sphano palatine nerve. 
 
 2. The posterior alveolar. 
 
 3. The infra orbital. 
 
 c. The inferior maxillary nerve, from 
 
 which arise 
 
 1. The internal lingual. 
 
 2. The inferior maxillary, properly so 
 called 
 
 6. The sixth pair, or abducentes, which 
 send off 
 
 1. A branch to unite with one from 
 the fifth, and form the great inter- 
 costal. 
 
 7. The seventh pair, or auditory nerves, 
 these arise by two separate beginnings, 
 viz. 
 
 The portio dura, a nerve going to the 
 
 face. 
 The portio mottis, which is distributed 
 
 on the ear. 
 The portio dura, or facial nerve, gives 
 
 off the chorda tympani, and then, 
 
 proceeds to the face. 
 
 8. The eighth pair, or par vagum, arise 
 from the medulla oblongata, and join with 
 the accessory of Willis. The par vagum 
 gives off 
 
 1. The right and left recurrent nerve. 
 
 2. Several branches in the chest, to 
 form the cardiac plexus. 
 
 3. Several branches to form the pnl- 
 monic plexus. 
 
 4. Several branches to form the ceso- 
 phageal plexus. 
 
 5. It then forms in the abdomen the 
 stomachic plexus. 
 
 6. The hepatic plexils. 
 
 7. The splenic plexus. 
 
 8. The renal plexus, receiving several 
 branches from the great intercostal, 
 which assists in their formation. 
 
 9. The ninth pair, or lingual nerves, which 
 go from the medullar oblongata to the 
 tongue. 
 
 SPINAL NERVES. 
 
 Those nerves are called spinal, which 
 pass out through the lateral or interverti- 
 bral foramina of the spine. 
 
 They are divided into cervical, dorsal^ 
 lumbar, and sacral nerves. 
 
 CERVICAL NERVES. 
 
 The cervical nerves are eight pairs. 
 
 The first are called the oecipi'uil; they 
 arise from the beginning of the spinal mar- 
 row, pass out between the margin of the 
 occipital foramen and atlas, form a ganglion 
 on its transverse process, and are distributed 
 about the occiput ai.d neck. 
 
 The second pair of cervical nerves send a 
 3 Y 
 
630 
 
 NERVE. 
 
 branch to the accessory nerve of Willis, 
 and proceed to the parotid gland and ex- 
 ternal ear. 
 
 The third cervical pair supply the inte- 
 guments of the scapula, cucullaris, and 
 triangularis muscles, and send a branch to 
 form with others the diaphragmatic nerve. 
 
 The fourth, fflh, sixth, 'seventh, and 
 eighth pair all converge to form the brachial 
 plexus, from which arise the six following 
 NERVES OF THE UPPER EXTREMITIES. 
 
 1. The axillary nerve, which sometimes 
 arises from the radial nerve. It runs back- 
 wards and outwards around the neck of the 
 humerus, and ramifies in the muscles of the 
 scapula. 
 
 2. The external aitaneal, which perforates 
 the coraco-brachialis muscle, to the bend 
 of the arm, where it accompanies the me- 
 dian vein as far as the thumb, and is lost 
 in its integuments. 
 
 3. The internal cutaneal, which descends 
 on the inside ot'the arm, where it bifurcates. 
 From the bend of the arm the anterior 
 branch accompanies the basilic vein, to be 
 inserted into the skin of the palm of the 
 hand ; the posterior branch runs down the 
 internal part of the fore-arm, to vanish in 
 the skin of the little finger. 
 
 4. The median nerve, which accompa- 
 nies the brachial artery to the cubit, then 
 passes between the brachialis interims, pro- 
 nator rotundus, and the perforatus and 
 perforans, under the ligament of the wrist 
 to the palm of the hand, where it sends off 
 branches in every direction to the muscles 
 of the hand, and then supplies the digital 
 nerves, which go to the extremities of the 
 thumb, fore and middle fingers. 
 
 5. The ulnar nerve, which descends be- 
 tween the brachial artery and basilic vein, 
 between the internal condyle of the hu- 
 merus and the olecranon, and divides in 
 the fore-arm into an internal and external 
 branch. The former passes over the liga- 
 ment of the wrist and sesamoid bone, to 
 the hand, where it divides into three 
 branches, two of which go to the ring and 
 little finger, and the third forms an arch 
 towards the thumb, in the palm of the 
 hand, and is lost in the contiguous mus- 
 cles. The latter posses over the tendon of 
 the extensor carpi ulnaris and back of the 
 hand, to supply also the two last fingers. 
 
 6. The radial nerve, which sometimes 
 gives ofT the axillary nerve. It passes 
 backwards, about the os humeri, descends 
 on the outside of the arm, between the 
 brachialis externus and iniernus muscles to 
 the cubit ; then proceeds between the su- 
 pinator longus and brevis, to the superior 
 txtremity of the radius, giving off various 
 branches to adjacent muscles. At this 
 place it divides into two branches; one goes 
 along the radius, between the supinator 
 longus and radUJis internus to the buck of 
 
 the hand, and terminates in the inferosse> 
 ous muscles, the thumb and three first 
 fingers ; the other passes between the supi 
 nator brevis and head of the radius, and is 
 lost in the muscles of the fore-arm. 
 DORSAL NERVES. 
 
 The dorsal nerves are twelve pairs in num- 
 ber. The first pair gives off a branch to 
 the brachial plexus. All the dorsal nerves 
 are distributed to the muscles of the back, 
 intercostals, serrati, pectoral, abdominai 
 muscles, and diaphragm. The five inferior 
 pairs go to the cartilages of the ribs, and 
 are called costal 
 
 LUMBAR NERVES. 
 
 The five pair of lumbar nerves are be- 
 stowed about the loins and muscles, skin 
 of the abdomen and loins, scrotum, ovaria, 
 and diaphragm. The second, third, and 
 fifth pair unite and form the obturator nerve, 
 which descends over the psoas muscle into 
 the pelvis, and passes through the foramen 
 thyroideum to the obturator muscle, tri- 
 ceps, pectineus, &c. 
 
 The third and fourth, Avithjsome branches 
 of the second pair, form the crural nerve; 
 which passes under Poupart's ligament with 
 the femoral artery, sends off' branches to 
 the adjacent parts, and descends in the di- 
 rection of the sartorius muscle to the inter- 
 nal condyle of the femur, from whence it 
 accompanies the saphena vein to the inter- 
 nal ankle, to be lost, in the skin of the great 
 toe. 
 
 The fifth pair are joined to the first pair 
 of the sacral nerves. 
 
 SACRAL NERVES. 
 
 There are five pair of sacral nerves, all 
 of which arise from the caitda equina, or ter- 
 mination of the medulla spinalis, so called 
 from the nerves resembling the tail of a 
 horse. The four first pair give off branches 
 to the pelvic viscera, and are afterwards 
 united to the last lumbar, to form a large 
 plexus, which gives off 
 
 The ischiatic nerve, the largest in the 
 body. The ischiatic nerve, immediately at 
 its origin, sends off branches to the bladder, 
 rectum, and parts of generation ; proceeds 
 from the cavity of the pelvis through the 
 ischiatic notch, between the tuberosity of 
 the ischium and great trochanter, to the 
 ham, where it is called the popliteal nerve 
 In the ham it divides into two branches. 
 
 1. The peroneal, which descends on the 
 fibula, and distributes many branches to 
 the muscles of the leg and back of the 
 foot. 
 
 2. The tibial, which penetrates the gas- 
 trocnemii muscles to the internal ankle, 
 passes through a notch in the os calcis to 
 the sole of the foot, where it divides into 
 an internal and external plantar nerve,, 
 which supply the muscles and aponeurQ'sis 
 of the foot and the toes. 
 
NERVE. 
 
 5.U 
 
 'Physiology of the Nervous System. 
 The nervous system, as the organ of sense 
 .nd motion, is connected with so many 
 functions of the animal economy, that the 
 study of it must be of the utmost impor- 
 tance, and a fundamental part of the study 
 of the whole economy. The nervous sys- 
 tem consists of the medullary substance of 
 the brain, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, 
 andspinalis; and of the same substance 
 continued into the nerves, by which it is 
 distributed to many different parts of the 
 body. The whole of this system seems to be 
 properly distinguished into these four parts. 
 
 1. The medullary substance contained in 
 the cranium and vertebral cavity ; the whole 
 of which seems to consist of distinct fibres, 
 but without the smaller fibres being sepa- 
 rated from each other by any evident en- 
 veloping membranes. 
 
 2. Connected with one part or other of 
 this substance are, the nerves, in which the 
 same medullary substance is continued ; 
 but here more evidently divided into fibres, 
 each of which is separated from the others 
 by an enveloping membrane, derived from 
 the pia mater. 
 
 3. Parts of the extremities of certain 
 nerves, in which the medullary substance 
 is divested of the enveloping membranes 
 from the pia mater, and so situated as to be 
 exposed to the action of certain external 
 bodies, and perhaps so framed as to be af- 
 fected by the action of certain bodies only : 
 these are named tiie sentient extremities of 
 the nerves. 
 
 4. Certain extremities of the nerves, so 
 framed as to be capable of a peculiar con- 
 tractility ; and, in consequence of their 
 situation and attachments, to be, by their 
 contraction, capable of moving most :of the 
 solid and fluid parts of the body. These 
 are named the moving extremities of the 
 nerves : they are commonly named moving, 
 or muscular fibres. 
 
 These several parts of the nervous sys- 
 tem are every where the same continuous 
 medullary substance which is supposed to 
 be the vital solid of animals, so constituted 
 in living animals, and in living systems 
 Only, as to admit of motions being readily 
 propagated from any one part to every 
 other part of the nervous system, so long 
 as the continuity and natural living state 
 of the medullary substance remains. In 
 the living man, there is an immaterial 
 thinking substance, or miud, constantly 
 present, and every phenomenon of think- 
 ing is to be considered as an affection or 
 faculty of the mind alone. But this imma- 
 terial and thinking part of man is so con- 
 nected with the material and corporeal part 
 of him, and particularly with the nervous 
 system, that motions excited in this give 
 occasion to thought, and thought, how- 
 ever occasioned, gives occasion to new 
 morions in the nervous system. This mu- 
 
 tual communication, or influence, is as- 
 sumed with confidence as a fact : but the 
 mode of it we do not understand, nor pre- 
 tend to explain ; and therefore are not 
 bound to obviate the difficulties that attend 
 any of the suppositions which have been 
 made concerning it. The phenomena of 
 the nervous system occur commonly in the 
 following order. The impulse of external 
 bodies acts upon the sentient extremities 
 of the nerves; and this gives occasion to per- 
 ception, or thought, which, as first arising 
 in the mind, is termed sensation. This 
 sensation, according to its various modi- 
 fication, gives occasion to volition, or the 
 willing of certain ends to be obtained by 
 the motion of certain parts of the body ; 
 and this volition gives occasion to the con- 
 traction of rouscular fibres, by which the 
 motion of the part required is produced. 
 As the impulse of bodies on the sentient 
 extremities of a nerve does not occasion, 
 any sensation, unless the nerve between, 
 the sentient extremity and the brain be 
 free ; and as, in like manner, volition does 
 not produce any contraction of muscles^ 
 unless the nerve between the brain and 
 muscle be also free, it is concluded, from 
 both these facts, that sensation and volition, 
 so far as they are co'nnected with corporeal 
 motions, are functions of the brain alone ; 
 and it is presumed, that sensation arises 
 only in consequence of external impulse 
 producing motion in the sentient extremi- 
 ties of the nerves, and of that motion's be- 
 ing thence propagated along the nerves to 
 the brain ; and, in like manner, that the 
 will operating in the brain only, by a mo- 
 tion begun there, and propagated along 
 tiie nerves, produces the contraction of 
 muscles. From what is now said, we per- 
 ceive more distinctly the different func- 
 tions of the several parts of the nervous 
 system, as distinguished in, 1. The senti- 
 ent extremities seem to be particularly 
 fitted to receive the impressions of exter- 
 nal bodies: und, according to the difference 
 of these impressions, and of the condition 
 of the sentient extremity itself, to propa- 
 gate along the nerves motions of a deter- 
 mined kind, which, communicated to the 
 brain, give occasion to sensation. 2. The 
 brain seems to be a part fitted for, and 
 susceptible of, those motions, with which 
 sensation, and the whole consequent ope- 
 rations of thought, are connected : and 
 thereby is fitted to form a communication 
 between the motions excited in the senti- 
 ent, and those in consequence arising in the 
 moving extremities of the nerves, which 
 are often remote and distant from each 
 other. 3. The moving extremities are so 
 framed as to be capable of contraction, 
 and of having this contraction excited, by 
 motion propagated from the brain, and 
 communicated to the contractile fibre. 4. 
 The nerves, more strictly so called, are to 
 
NER 
 
 NET; 
 
 be considered as a collection of medullary 
 fibres, each enveloped in its proper mem- 
 brane, and thereby so separated from every 
 other, as hardly to admit of any communica- 
 tion of motion from any one to the others, 
 and to admit only of motion along 1 the con- 
 tinuous medullary substance of the same 
 fibre, from its origin to the extremities, or 
 contrarywise. From this vie\v of the parts 
 of the nervous system, of their several 
 functions and communication with each 
 other, it appears, that the beginning 1 of 
 motion in the animal economy is generally 
 connected with sensation: and that the 
 ultimate effects of such motion are chiefly 
 a'ciions depending immediately upon the 
 contraction of moving fibres, between 
 which and the sentient extremities the 
 communication is by means of the brain. 
 
 NER.VEA SPONGIOSA. The cavernous 
 part of the penis. 
 
 NEHVI INTEUCOSTALES INITOMIJfATI. The 
 
 fifth pair of nerves. 
 
 NERVINES. (Nervina, sc. medlcamenta, 
 from Jiervus.) Neurotics. Medicines that 
 relieve disorders of the nerves. They are 
 all the antispasmodics, and the various pre- 
 parations of bark and iron. 
 
 NERVORTTM: RESOLUTIO. A species of 
 apoplexy or palsy. 
 
 NERVOSUM os. The occipital bone. 
 
 Nervous consumption. See jltrophia. 
 
 Nervous diseases See Neuroses . 
 
 Nervous Fever. See Febris nervosa. 
 
 Nervous head ache. See Cephalalgia. 
 
 NERVOUS FLUID. Neryoils princi- 
 ple. The vascularity of the cortical part 
 of the brain, and of the nerves themselves, 
 their softness, pulpiness, and natural hu- 
 mid appearance, give reason to believe 
 that between the medullary particles of 
 which they are principally composed, a fine 
 fluid is constantly secreted, which may be 
 fitted to receive and transmit, even more 
 readily than other fluids do, all impres- 
 sions which are made on it. It appears to 
 exhale from the extremities of the nerves. 
 The lassitude anddebilityof muscles from too 
 great exercise, and the dulnoss of the senso- 
 rial organs from excessive use, would seem 
 to prove this. It has no smelt nor taste ,- for 
 the ccrebrine medulla is insipid and inodo- 
 rous. Nor lias it any colour, for the cere- 
 brum and nerves are white. It is of so 
 subtile a consistence, as never to have been 
 detected. Its mobility is stupendous, for in 
 less than a moment, with the consent of 
 the mind, it is conveyed from the cerebrum 
 to the muscles, like the electric matter. 
 Whether the nervous fluid be carried from 
 the organ of sense in the seasonal nerves to 
 the cerebrum, and from thence in the motory 
 nerves to the muscles, cannot be positively 
 affirmed, but may be proved The constitu 
 c.nt principles of this liquid are perfectly un- 
 known, as they cannot be rendered visible 
 by art, or proved by experiment. Upon 
 
 making a ligature upon a nei*ve, the mo- 
 tion of the fluid is interrupted, which proves 
 that something corporeal flows through it. 
 It is therefore a weak argument to deny its 
 existence because we cannot see it; for 
 who has seen the matter of heat, oxygen, 
 azot, and other elementary bodies, the ex- 
 istence of which no physician in the pre- 
 sent day doubts ? The electric matter, 
 whose action on the nerves is very great, 
 does not appear to constitute the nervous 
 fluid ; for nerves exhibit no signs of spon- 
 taneous electricity ; nor can it be the mag- 
 netic matter, as the experiment of Gavian. 
 'with the magnet demonstrates ; nor is it 
 oxygen, nor hydrogen, nor azot; for the 
 first very much irritates the nerves, and the 
 other two suspend their action. The ner- 
 vous fluid, therefore, is an element sui ge- 
 neris, which exists and is produced in the 
 nerves only ; hence, like other elements, 
 it is a thing unknown, and only to be 
 known by its effects. The pulpous softness 
 of some nerves, and their lax situation, 
 does not allow them and the brain to act 
 on the body and soul only by oscillation. 
 Lastly, a tense chord, although tied, oscil- 
 lates. The use of the nervous fluid is, 1. 
 It appears to be an intermediate substance 
 between the body and the soul, by means 
 of which the latter thinks, perceives, and 
 moves the muscles subservient to the will. 
 Hence the body acts upon the soul, and 
 the soul upon the body. 2. It appears to 
 differ from the vital principle ; for parts 
 live and are irritable which want nerves, 
 as bones, tendons, plants, and insects. 
 
 NESTIS. (From v, neg. and t<rBtee, to 
 eat ; so called because it is generally found 
 empty.) The jejunum. 
 
 Nettie, common. See Urtica. 
 
 Nettle, dead. See Lamium album. 
 
 Nettle-rash. See Urticaria. 
 
 NEUROCHOXDRODES. (From m/goy, a si- 
 new, and ov<f(>9?j a cartilage.) A hard sub- 
 stance between a sinew and a cartilage. 
 
 NEUROLOGY. (From vwger, a nerve, 
 and x 57/0?, a discourse.) The doctrine of 
 the nerves. 
 
 NjiimoMETonEs. (From veygov, a nerve, 
 and fj-t-r^t, a matrix.) The psoas muscles 
 are so called by Fallopius, as being the re- 
 pository of so many small nerves. 
 
 NEUROSES. (From viw^v, a nerve.) 
 Nervous diseases. The second class of 
 Cullen's nosology is so called ; it compre- 
 hends affections of sense and motion, dis- 
 turbed ; without either idiopathic pyrexia, 
 or topical diseases. 
 
 NEUROTICA. (From vsvgov, a nerve.) 
 Nervous medicines. 
 
 NKUROTOMY. (Neurotomia, from v/gov, 
 a nerve, and vtpvce, to cut.) A dissection 
 of the nerves. Also a puncture of a 
 nerve. 
 
 NEUTRAL SALTS. Secondary salts, 
 tfader the name of neutral or secondary 
 
NIC 
 
 salts are comprehended such matters as 
 are composed of two primitive saline sub- 
 stances combined together. They are called 
 neutral, because they do not possess the 
 characters of acid nor alkaline salts, which 
 are primitive salts ; such are Epsom salts, 
 alum, nitre, &c. 
 
 NEXUS. (From neclo, wind.) A com- 
 plication of substances in one part, as the 
 membrane which involves the foetus. 
 
 NICKEL. It is to Cronstedt that we 
 are indebted for the discovery of this me- 
 tal ; though the substance from which he 
 extracted it was known in the year 1694. 
 Cronstedt proved it to be a peculiar metal 
 in the year 1751. Nickel is found in na- 
 ture generally in the metallic state, more 
 rarely in that of an oxyd. Its ores have a 
 coppery red colour, generally covered more 
 or less with a greenish grey efflorescence. 
 The most abundant ore is that termed sul- 
 phuret of nickel* or kupfernickel, which is a 
 compound of nickel, arsenic, sulphuret of 
 iron, and sometimes cobalt and copper. 
 This ore occurs either massive, or dissemi- 
 nated, but never crystallized ; it is of a 
 copper colour, sometimes yellowish, white, 
 or grey. It exists also combined with ox- 
 ygen, and a little carbonic acid, in what is 
 called native oxyd of nickel, (nickel ochre;} 
 it then has an earthy appearance, and is 
 very friable ; it is found coating knpfemic- 
 kely and seems to originate from the de- 
 composition of this ore. It is found con- 
 taminated with iron in the mineral sub- 
 stance called martial nickel,- this native 
 combination, when fresh broken, has a la- 
 mellated texture; when exposed to the air, 
 it soon turns black, and sometimes exhi. 
 bits thin rhomboidal plates placed irregu- 
 larly over each other. It is also found uni- 
 ted to arsenic, cobalt, and alumine in the 
 ore, called arseniate of nickel. 
 
 Properties. Nickel, when free from he- 
 terogeneous substances, is of a pale flesh 
 colour. When fresh broken it has a 
 strong lustre. It has a fine-grained com- 
 pact texture, and can be a little flattened 
 by hammering, similar to cast iron. It 
 leaves a trace when rubbed upon the po- 
 lished surface of a hard stone. Its speci- 
 fic gravity is 7.380. It requires a very in- 
 tense heat for fusion. When exposed for a 
 long time to a humid atmosphere, its sar- 
 face becomes gradually covered with an 
 oxyd of a greenish hue ; this takes place 
 likewise and more rapidly, when heated in 
 contact with air. When fused with borax 
 it produces a glass of a hyacinth colour. 
 It unites with phosphorus by fusion, and 
 forms with it a phosphuret which is very 
 fusible, white, and in brilliant needles. 
 With sulpher it forms, by fusion, a hard 
 yellow mass, with small brilliant facets, 
 Sulphuric acid, assisted by heat, dissolves 
 it. Nitric acid acts on it more readily 
 ic acid, when heated on it, likewise 
 
 NIC 
 
 533 
 
 dissolves part of it. Boracic and phos- 
 phoric acids seem to have little or no action 
 on nickel. It readily unites with gold, and 
 renders that metal white and brittle. It 
 likewise fuses with platina, silver, and bis- 
 muth. It does not alloy with mercury. It 
 is easily oxydated by the nitrate and the 
 super-oxygenated muriate of potash. It is 
 not magnetic, nor has it the smallest effect 
 upon the magnetic needle. This has been 
 proved by Mr. Chenevix, who has also 
 shown that the magnetism of common 
 nickel is owing to the iron which so obsti- 
 nately adheres to it. For a portion of 
 iron, so small as not to be detected by the best 
 chemical tests, when combined with nickel, 
 is capable of communicating magnetic pro- 
 perties to the whole mass as strong as if the 
 whole were composed of steel 
 
 JVTethod of obtaining Nickel. To obtain 
 nickel, the ore is first roasted, in order to 
 free it from sulphur and arsenic ; it is then 
 changed intoja greenish oxyd. This oxyd 
 is mixed with two or three parts of black 
 flux. The mixture is put into a crucible, 
 and, being covered with decripitated muri- 
 ate of soda, it is brought to the state of fu- 
 sion,by thestrongest heat of a smith's forge. 
 
 When the crucible is broken, there is 
 found at the bottom, under brown, black- 
 ish, and sometimes blue scoriae, a bu;\on 
 of a yellowish white colour, equal :j - ; ht 
 to a tenth, a fifth, and even a lia r. . ae 
 ore employed. This metai, however, is 
 still far from being pure. 
 
 In order to purify it, the button obtained 
 is again broken into small pieces, strongly 
 heated, and then digested with its own 
 weight of concentrated sulphuric acid, and 
 distilled to drvness. The dry mass is dis- 
 solved in water, and filtered. This solution, 
 in general, deposits crystals of arsenic, and 
 finally affords dark green crystals of sul- 
 phate of nickel. This sulphate is re-dis- 
 solved in water, and decomposed by car- 
 bonate of potash. The precipitate is dis- 
 solved in liquid ammonia ; the blue solu- 
 tion leaves a residuum, which is filtered of?, 
 and the filtered solution saturated with 
 nitric acid. The nickel is then precipitated 
 in the form of a greyish green powder, by 
 carbonate of potash. From this oxyd the 
 metallic nickel is obtainable by exposing it 
 to heat, when made into a mass with oil 
 and a little charcoal powder 
 
 The nickel obtained in this manner was, 
 until lately, considered as perfectly pure. 
 It possesses, however, magnetic proper- 
 ties. It is therefore contaminated with iron. 
 
 In order to obtain this metal in a state of 
 absolute purity, the following method of 
 Chevenix must be had rer. -urse to : 
 
 Take the native suiphuret of nickel, re- 
 duce it to powder, and roast it in contact 
 with charcoal powder over a gentle fire. 
 When no more fumes arise, pour then ni- 
 tric acid over it, and dissolve it by heat in 
 
554 
 
 NIG 
 
 a Florence flask. Decant the solution, 
 filter it through bibulous paper, and eva- 
 porate it to dryness in a glass basin Dis- 
 solve the nitrate of nickel in a sufficient 
 quantity of distilled water, and decom- 
 pose it by the addition of the strongest 
 liquid ammonia, taking care to add it in 
 excess. The oxyd of nickel and cobalt 
 will thus be re-dissolved; then let the so- 
 lution stand undisturbed till a precipitate 
 again ensues. The solution must then be 
 evaporated ; it becomes blue during this 
 process, by the precipitation of the co- 
 balt, which should be separated, and the 
 evaporation be then continued to dryness ; 
 the residue will be pure oxyd of nickel. 
 
 In order to reduce this oxyd to the me- 
 tallic state, let it be made into a paste with 
 oil, mix it with about three parts of black 
 flux, and put it into a crucible, covering it 
 with borax and muriate of soda, and heat 
 the crucible violently for an hour and a 
 half in a forge, a button will then be ob- 
 tained, which is pure nickel. 
 
 NICOPUORUS. (From VIM, victory, and 
 <?sg, to bear, so called because victors 
 were crowned with it.) 
 
 NICOTIANA. (From'Mr. Nicott, who 
 first brought it into Europe.) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnsean sys- 
 tem. Class Pentaaidria. Order Monogy- 
 jja. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 officinal tobacco. Petum, by the Indians, 
 Tabacum. Hyosdamus Peruvianus. Pi- 
 celt. The Virginia tobacco. Nicotiana ta- 
 bacum of Linnaeus :foliis lanceolato-ovatis 
 sessilibus decurrentibus Jlorentibus acutis, is 
 the plant employed medicinally. It is a 
 very active narcotic and sternutatory. A 
 decoction of the leaves is much esteemed 
 in some diseases of the skin, and is by some 
 said to be a specific against the itch. The 
 fumes and the decoction are employed in 
 obstinate constipations of the bowels, and 
 very frequently with success ; it is neces- 
 sary, however, to caution the practitioner 
 against an effect mostly produced by its 
 exhibition, namely, syncope, with cold 
 sweats; and in some instances death. 
 
 NICOTIANA AMERICANA. American or 
 Virginian tobacco. See Nicotiana. 
 
 NICOTIANA MINOR. Tobacco Jlnglicum. 
 Priapeia. Hyosdamus luteus. English to- 
 bacco. This plant, Nicotiana rustica of 
 Linnxus, is much weaker than the Virgi- 
 nian tobacco, the leaves are chiefly used 
 to smoke vermin, though they promise, 
 from their more gentle operation, to be a 
 safer remedy in some cases than the for- 
 mer. 
 
 NICOTIANA IIUSTICA. The systematic 
 name of the English tobacco. See Nico- 
 tiana minor. 
 
 NICOTIANA TA^ACUM. The systematic 
 name of the tobacco-plant. See Nicoti- 
 ana. 
 
 NiGELLAS. (Quasi mgrella, fcom 
 
 NIN 
 
 niger, black, so named from its black 
 seed.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnzean system. Class, Polyandria. 
 Order, Pentagynia. 2. The pharmaco- 
 poeial name of the Nigella satira of Lin- 
 naeus Devil in a bush, or fennel-flower. 
 It was formerly employed medicinally as 
 an expectorant and deobstruent, but is now 
 deservedly fallen into disuse. 
 
 NIGERIA SATIVA. The systematic 
 name of the devil in a bush. See Ni- 
 gella. 
 
 NIGELLASTRUM. (From Nigella, fen- 
 nel-flower.) Pseudomelanthium. Lychnis 
 segetum major. Gelhago. Nigella offici- 
 narum. Lychnoides segetum. Cockle, a 
 herb resembling the nigella. 
 
 Night-blindness. See Nyctalopia. 
 
 NIGHT-MARE. Incubus. Oneirody 
 nia grarvans. The nervous or indisposed 
 persons are oppressed during sleep with a 
 heavy pressing sensation on the chest, by 
 which respiration is impeded, or the circu- 
 lation of blood intercepted, to such a de- 
 gree as to threaten suffocation. Frightful 
 ideas are recollected on waking, which oc- 
 cupied the dreaming mind. Frequent at- 
 tempts are made to cry out, but often 
 without effect, and the horrors and agita- 
 tions felt by the patient are inexpressibly 
 frightful. The sensations generally origi- 
 nate in a large quantity of wind, or indi- 
 gestible matter in the stomach of supper- 
 eaters, which, pressing the stomach against 
 the diaphragm, impede respiration, or ren- 
 der it short and convulsed. Inflated intes- 
 tines may likewise produce similar effects, 
 or mental perturbations. 
 
 There is another species of night-mare 
 mentioned by authors, which has a more 
 dangerous tendency ; and this arises from 
 an impeded circulation of blood in the 
 lungs, when lying down, or too great re- 
 laxation of the heart and its impelling 
 powers. Epilepsy, apoplexy, or sudden 
 death, are sometimes amongst the conse- 
 quences of this species of disturbed sleep. 
 Polypi in the large vessels, aneurisms, wa- 
 ter in the thorax, pericardium, or lungs, 
 empyema, &c. are amongst the most dan- 
 gerous causes. See Oneirodynia. 
 
 Nightshade, American. See Phytolacca 
 decandria. 
 
 Nightshade, deadly. See Belladonna. 
 
 Nightshade, garden. See Solanum. 
 
 Nightshade, Palestine. See Solamtpi 
 sanctum. 
 
 Nightshade^ tuoody See Dulcamara. 
 
 NIGHITIKS. (From niger, black.) A 
 caries is called nigrities ossium t a black- 
 ness of the bone. 
 
 NIHILUM ALBUM. A name formerly 
 given to the flowers, or oxyd of zinc. 
 
 NINSI RADIX Ninzin. Nindsin. This 
 root was long supposed to be the same as 
 ginseng. It now appears, however, to be 
 ihe produce of a different plant, the 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 Mtns/ of Linnaeus, foliis serratis, pznnaiis; 
 ramis ternatis, possessing similar though 
 weaker properties than ginseng. 
 
 NiwziTf. See Ninsi radix. 
 
 NIPPLE. The small projecting por- 
 tion in the middle of the breasts of men 
 and women. It is much larger in the lat- 
 ter, and has an opening in it, the excreto- 
 ry ducts of the lacteal glands. 
 
 Nipple-wort. See Lampsana. 
 
 NITRAS. (From nitrum, nitre.) A 
 nitrate ; a salt formed by the union of the 
 nitric acid and a different bases, as the ni- 
 trate of potash, soda, silver, &c. 
 
 NITRAS AMMONITE. Alkali volatile ni- 
 tratum. Sal ammoniacus nitrosus, Jlmmo- 
 rua nitrata. A salt composed of the acid 
 of nitre arid ammonia, the virtues of which 
 are irritating, diuretic, and deobstruent ; 
 externally, it is resolvent and sialagogue. 
 
 NITRAS ARGENTI. Causticiim lunare. 
 Jlrgentum nitratum. " Take of silver an 
 ounce, nitric acid, a fluid-ounce and a 
 half, distilled water, two' fluid-ounces." 
 Mix the nitric acid and water, and dissolve 
 the silver therein on a sand bath ; then in- 
 crease the heat gradually, that the nitrate 
 of silver may be dried. Melt the salt in a 
 crucible over a slow fire until, the water 
 being 1 evaporated, it shall cease to boil; 
 then pour it quickly into moulds of conve- 
 nient shape. Its virtues are corrosive and 
 astringent. Internally it is exhibited in 
 very small quantities, in epilepsy ; and ex- 
 ternally it is employed to destroy fungous 
 excrescences, callous ulcers, fistulas, &c. 
 In the latter disease it is employed as an 
 injection : from two grains to three being 
 dissolved in an ounce of distilled water. 
 
 NITRAS POTASS.. See Nitre. 
 
 NITRAS POTASSJE pusus. Sal prunellce. 
 J\itnim tabulatwn. This salt, besides the 
 nitric acid and potash, contains a little 
 sulphuric acid. 
 
 NITRAS- son^:. JHkali minerale nitra- 
 turn. Nitrum cubicwn. Its virtues are si. 
 milar to those of nitrate of potash, for 
 which it may be safely substituted. 
 
 Nitrate of potash. See Nitre. 
 
 Nitrate of silver. See Nitras argenti. 
 
 NITRE. vflgov. Nitrum. Potasste nitras. 
 Salpetrae. Aklurat. Jllgali. Jltac. liaurack. 
 Jicitsto. Halinitmm. Salt petre. A per- 
 fect neutral salt, formed by the union of the 
 nitrous acid with the vegetable alkali. 
 Its taste is cooling, and it does not alter 
 the colour of the syrup of violets. Nitre 
 exists in large quantities in the earth, and 
 is continually formed in inhabited places ; 
 it is found in great quantities upon walls 
 which are sheltered from the rain. . It is of 
 great use in the arts ; it is the principal in- 
 gredient in gunpowder ; and, burned with 
 different proportions of tartar, forms the 
 substances called fluxes. It is of consi- 
 derable importance in medicine, as a febri- 
 fuge, diuretic, and antiphlogistic remedy. 
 
 NITRIC ACID. Acidum nitricum. 
 The London College direct this acid to be 
 made by distilling equal parts, by weight, 
 of dried nitrate of potash and sulphuric 
 acid, two pounds of each. Mix them in a 
 glass retort, then distil the nitric acid in a 
 sand bath, until a red vapour arises; last- 
 ly, having added to the acid first distilled 
 an ounce more of dry nitrate of potash, 
 distil the nitric acid again in a similar 
 manner. 
 
 The specific gravity of nitric acid is to 
 that of water, as 1.600 to 1.000. An ounce 
 diluted with water ought to dissolve of a 
 lump of lime-stone immersed therein seven 
 drachms. 
 
 This acid undiluted is a powerful caustic, 
 and is sometimes employed as such by sur- 
 geons to destroy fungous excrescencies. 
 Very much diluted it is exhibited internally 
 as a tonic and antisceptic, in the cure of 
 typhoid fevers, scurvy, syphiloid diseases, 
 and other cachexies. 
 
 Nitri&-oxyd of mercury. See Nitrico- 
 oxydwn hydrargyri. 
 
 NITRICO-OXYDUM HYDRARGYRI. 
 Hydrargims nitratus ruber. Mercwrius 
 corrosivus ruber. Mercurius prcecipi tatus cor- 
 rosives. Nitric-oxyd of mercury. Red pre- 
 cipitate. " Take of purified mercury, by 
 weight, three pounds : -of nitric acid, by 
 weight, a pound and a half : of distilled 
 water, two pints." Mix in a glass vessel, 
 and boil the mixture in a sand bath, until 
 the mercury being dissolvfd, the water also 
 evaporated, and a white mass remain. 
 Rub this into powder, and put it into an- 
 other shallow vessel, than apply a moderate 
 heat, and raise the fire gradually until the 
 red vapour shall cease to rise." This pre- 
 paration is very extensively employed by 
 surgeons as a stimulant and escharotic, but 
 its extraordinary activity does not allow of 
 its being given internally. Finely levigated 
 and mixed with common cerates, it is an 
 excellent application to indolent ulcers, 
 especially those which remain after burns 
 and scalds, and those in which the granula- 
 tions are indolent and flabby. It is also an 
 excellent caustic application to chancres. 
 
 NITROGEN. (From w7jov, nitre, and 
 yivcfAUii, to generate ; so called because it 
 is the generator of nitre.) Azote. Alkaligen, 
 A simple body, very abundant in nature, 
 though not producible alone, or in an insu- 
 lated state. It is not distinctly perceptible to 
 the human senses, hqwever aided by instru- 
 ments. We know it only in its combina- 
 tion. But the reality of its existence is 
 unquestionable; since we can mark its pas- 
 sage out of one combination into another ; 
 since we know the laws of chemical at- 
 traction to which it is subject ; since we 
 discern the precise character of those sim- 
 ple substances with which it is combinable, 
 and can distinguish the nature of the new 
 which the combination pro- 
 
536 
 
 Nit 
 
 duces. The separate existence and pecu- 
 liar nature of this substance were first dis- 
 covered by Dr. Rutherford. It is the ra- 
 dical principle of our atmospheric air, and 
 other gazeous substances, and forms a con- 
 stituent part of animal and vegetable sub- 
 stances. It is a component part of the 
 nitric acid, and of ammonia. It proba- 
 bly enters into the formation of alkalies, 
 and it may be considered as a real alcali- 
 gen or alkalizing principle, in opposition 
 to oxygen, which, as we have noticed be- 
 fore, is the principle of acidity. One of 
 tfie most remarkable combinations, into 
 which nitrogen is known to enter, is that 
 which takes place between it and light and 
 caloric. The compound thus produced is 
 called 
 
 NITROGEN GAS. 
 
 Phlogisticated air. Azotic gas. Mephi- 
 tic air. Mofette. 
 
 Properties. Nitrogen gas, or azotic gas, 
 as it is also called, is not possessed of any 
 remarkable property capable of charac- 
 terizing it ; but is principally distinguish- 
 ed by certain negative qualities, namely, 
 it is extremely hurtful to respiration, and 
 quickly kills animals. Plants thrive and 
 even flourish in it. It has no sensible 
 taste. It neither reddens blue vege- 
 table colours, nor precipitates lime, or 
 barytic-water. Its weight is to com- 
 mon air, as .985. to 1.000. No com- 
 bustible substance burns in nitrogen gas ; 
 but it is capable of combustion in combi- 
 nation with oxygen gas, when exposed to 
 the action of the electric spark. It is not 
 absorbable by water It is capable of dis- 
 solving sulphur, phosphorus and charcoal, 
 in minute quantities. It unites to hydro- 
 gen under certain conditions, and consti- 
 tutes with it ammonia. When united to 
 oxygen in different proportions, it produces 
 atmospheric air, gazeous oxyd of azote or 
 nitrogen, nitrous gas, nitrous acid and ni- 
 tric acid. It is a component part of all 
 animal substances, and communicates to 
 them their most distinctive characters. It 
 was discovered by Dr. Rutherford of Edin- 
 burgh. 
 
 Nitrogen gas has been found by Priestley 
 in the Bath waters, and by Dr. Pearson in 
 the Buxton waters. 
 
 Methods of obtaining J\itrogen Gas. 
 Nitrogen gas may be obtained by various 
 means. For instance, it has been long 
 since ascertained that air, which has served 
 the purposes of combustion and respiration, 
 is no longer proper for these uses. Chy- 
 mists have availed themselves of this cir- 
 cumstance, in order to obtain nitrogen gas 
 in the following manner. 
 
 1 Make a quantity of sulphuret of pot- 
 asli or suiphuret of iron into a paste with 
 water, and place the mixture in a saucer 
 or plate over water, on a stand raised above 
 the fluid i then invert over it ajar or bell- 
 
 NIT 
 
 glass, and allow this to stand for a day oj; 
 two The air contained in the bell-glass 
 will gradually diminish, as will appear 
 from the ascent of the water, until only 
 about three-fourths of its original bulk re- 
 main. 
 
 When no further diminution takes place, 
 the vessel containing the sulphuret must be 
 removed, and the remaining air will be 
 found to be nitrogen gas. 
 
 In this experiment the moistened sulphu- 
 ret of potash has a great affinity to oxygen, 
 it attracts and separates it from the atmos- 
 pheric air, and the nitrogen gas is left be- 
 hind; the sulphur is, during the experiment, 
 converted into sulphuric acid, which unites 
 to the alkali and forms sulphate of potash. 
 The water with which the sulphuret is 
 moistened likewise undergoes a decompo- 
 sition, as shall be more fully proved in an- 
 other place. 
 
 2. Nitrogen gas may likewise be ob- 
 tained from fresh animal substances. For 
 this purpose cut a piece of lean muscular 
 flesh into small pieces, introduce them into 
 a retort, and pour over them weak nitric 
 acid. If the heat of a lamp not exceeding 
 80 Fahr. be then gently applied, the gas 
 will be speedily obtained ; for all animal 
 substances are composed of nitrogen, car- 
 bon, hydrogen, and oxygen ; and on add- 
 ing nitric acid in this way, the equilibrium 
 of the respective affinities is destroyed* 
 the nitrogen gas becoming separated. 
 
 That the nitric acid does not furnish the 
 nitrogen gas is obvious, from its saturating 
 after its action as large a quantity of alkali 
 as before, consequently it could not have 
 suffered any alteration 
 
 The fibrous part of animal matter 
 is that which affords the most nitrogen 
 gas ; next to this all the concretive parts, 
 such as the clot of blood ; next to that, 
 albuminous matter, such as the serum 
 and the white of eggs; gelatinous sub- 
 stances afford the least. 
 
 3. Nitrogen gas may likewise be ob- 
 tained, by causing oxygenated muriatic acid 
 gas to be received in a vessel containing li- 
 quid ammonia, for ammonia consists of hy- 
 drogen and nitrogen. The hidrogen of the 
 ammonia unites to the oxygen of the oxyge- 
 nated muriatic acid, and forms water, heat 
 is evolved, the nitrogen becomes free, and 
 the oxygenated muriatic acid becomes con- 
 verted into simple muriatic acid. 
 
 Nitrogen gaz. See Jlzot. 
 
 NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OXYD OF. 
 This combination of nitrogen andoxygenwas 
 formerly called the dephlogisticated nitrous 
 gaz, but now gazeous oxyd of nitrogen, or 
 nitrous oxyd. It was first discovered by 
 Priestley. Its nature and properties have 
 since been investigated (though not very 
 accurately) by a society of Dutch chymists. 
 
 Professor Davy has examined with un- 
 common accuracy the formation and pro- 
 
fall the sub 
 
 NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OXID OF. 
 
 537 
 
 jetties of all the substances concerned in its 
 production. He has detected the sources 
 of error in the experiments of Priestley 
 jind the Dutch chemists, and to him we are 
 indebted for a thorough knowledge of this 
 gas. We shall therefore exhibit the phi- 
 losophy of this gazeous fluid as we find it 
 in his researches concerning the nitrous 
 oxid. 
 
 Properties It exists in the form of per- 
 manent gas. A candle burns with a bril- 
 liant flame and crackling noise in it ; 
 before its extinction the white inner flame 
 becomes surrounded with a blue one. 
 Phosphorus introduced into it, in a state 
 of actual inflammation, burns with in- 
 creased splendour, as in oxygen gas. 
 Sulphur introduced into it, when burning 
 with a feeble blue flame is instantly ex- 
 tinguished; but when in a state of vivid 
 inflammation, it burns with a rose-coloured 
 flame. Ignited charcoal burns in it more 
 brilliantly than in atmospheric air. Iron 
 wire, with a small piece of wood affixed to 
 h, when inflamed, and introduced into a 
 vessel filled with this gas, burns vehe- 
 mently, and throws out bright scintillating 
 sparks. No combustible body however 
 burns in it, unless it be previously brought 
 to a state of vivid inflammation. Hence 
 sulphur may be melted, and even sublimed 
 in it, phosphorus may be liquified in it 
 without undergoing combustion. Nitrous 
 oxid is pretty rapidly absorbed by water 
 that has been boiled ; a quantity of gas 
 equal to rather more than half the bulk of 
 the water may be thus made to disappear, 
 the water acquires a sweetish taste, but its 
 other properties do not differ perceptibly 
 from common water, The whole of the 
 gas may be expelled again by heat. It 
 does not change blue vegetable colours. It 
 has a distinctly sweet taste, and a faint but 
 agreeable odour. It undergoes no diminu- 
 tion when mingled with oxigen or nitrous 
 gas. Most of the liquid inflammable bo- 
 dies, such as ether, alcohol, volatile and fat 
 oils, absorb it rapidly and in great quan- 
 tity. Acids exert but little action on it. 
 The affinity of the neutro-saline solutions 
 for gazeous oxid of nitrogen is very feeble. 
 Green muriate and green sulphate of iron, 
 whether holding nitrous gas in solution, or 
 not, do not act upon it None of the 
 gases when mingled with it, suffer any per- 
 ceptible change at common temperatures ; 
 the muriatic and sulphurous acid ga&es ex- 
 cepted, which undergo a slight expansion. 
 Alkalies freed from carbonic acid, exposed 
 in the dry or solid form, have no action 
 upon it ; they may however be made to 
 combine with it in the nascent state, and 
 then constitute saline compounds of a pecu- 
 liar nature. These combinations deflagrate 
 when heated with charcoal, and are de- 
 
 no change whatever from the sample effect 
 of light. The action of the electric spark, 
 for a long while continued, converts it inio 
 a gas, anulog-ous to atmospheric air and ni- 
 trous acid ! the same is the case when it is 
 made to pass through an ignited earthen 
 tube. It explodes with hydrogen in a va- 
 riety of proportions, at very high tempera- 
 tures; for instance, when electric sparks 
 are nude to puss through the mixture. 
 Sulphurete'd, heavy and light carbonated 
 hydrogen gases, and gazeous oxid ci' car- 
 bon likewise burn with it when a strong 
 red heat is applied. 100 parts by weight 
 of nitrous oxid, contain 36.7 of oxigen and 
 63.3 of nitrogen ; 100 cubic inches weigh 
 50 grains at 55 temperature and 3() atmos- 
 pheric pressure. Animals, when wholly 
 confined in gazeous oxid of nitrogen, give 
 no signs of uneasiness for some moments, 
 but they soon become restless and then die. 
 When gazeous oxid of nitrogen is mingled 
 with atmospheric air, and then received 
 into the lungs, it generates highly plea- 
 surable sensations ; the effects it produces 
 on the animal system are eminently distin- 
 guished ftom every other chemical agent. 
 It excites every fibre to action, and rouses 
 the faculties of the mind, inducing a state 
 of great exhiliration, an irresistible pro- 
 pensity to laughter, a rapid flow of vivid 
 ideas, and unusual vigour and fitness for 
 muscular exertions, in some respects re- 
 sernbl ng those attendant on the pleasantest 
 period of intoxication, without any subse- 
 quent languor, depression of the nervous 
 energy, or disugreeble feelings ; but more 
 generally followed by vigour, and a plea- 
 surable disposition to exertion, which gra- 
 dually subsides. 
 
 Such are the properties that characterize 
 the nitrous oxid. 
 
 The Dutch chemists and some French 
 and German philosophers assert that it can- 
 not be respired ; that burning phosphorus, 
 sulphur, and charcoal are extinguished in 
 it, 8cc. It is probable they did not exa- 
 mine it in a state of purity, for it is other- 
 wise difficult to account for these and many 
 other erroneous opinions. 
 
 Methods of obtaining- gazeous oxid of ni- 
 trogen. Gazeous oxid of nitrogen is pro- 
 duced, when substances, having a strong 
 affinity with oxigen are brought into con- 
 tact with nitric acid, or with nitrous gas. 
 It may therefore be obtained by various 
 processes, in which nitrous gas or nitric 
 acid is decomposed by substances capable 
 of attracting the greater part of their oxi- 
 gen. The most commodious and expedi- 
 tious as well as cheapest mode of obtaining 
 it, is by decomposing nitrate of ammonia, 
 at a certain temperature,, in the following 
 manner : 
 
 1. Introduce into a glass retort som* 
 
 composed by acids ; the gazeous oxid of pure nitrate of ammonia, and apply th 
 nitrogen being disengaged- It undergoes heat of an Argand's lamp, the salt wil : 
 
 3Z 
 
538 
 
 NITROGEN, GAZEOUS OX ID OF. 
 
 soon liquefy, and, when it begins to boil, 
 gas will be evolved. Increase the heat 
 gradually till the body and neck of the re- 
 tort become filled with a semi-transparent 
 milky-white vapour. In this state the tem- 
 perature of the fused nitrate is between 
 340 and 480. After the decomposition 
 has proceeded for a few minutes, so that 
 the gas evolved quickly enlarges the flame 
 of a taper held near the orifice of the re- 
 tort, it may be collected over water, care 
 being taken during the whole process, ne- 
 ver to suffer the temperature of the fused 
 nitrate to rise above 500 Fahr. which 
 may easily be judged of, from the density 
 of the vapours in the retort, and from the 
 quiet ebullition of the fused nitrate ; for if 
 the heat be increased beyond this point, the 
 vapours in the retort acquire a reddish and 
 more transparent appearance : and the 
 fused nitrate begins to rise, and occupy 
 twice the bulk it did before. The nitrous 
 oxid, after its generation, is allowed to 
 stand over water, for at least six hours, 
 and is then fit for respiration or other ex- 
 periments. 
 
 Explanation. Nitrate of ammonia con- 
 sists of nitric acid and ammonia; nitric 
 
 acid is composed of nitrous gas and oxigen ; 
 and ammonia consists of hydrogen and ni- 
 trogen. At a temperature of about 480 
 the attractions of hydrogen for nitrogen in 
 ammonia, and that of nitrous gas for oxi- 
 gen in nitric acid, are diminished ; while, on 
 the contrary, the attractions of the hydro- 
 gen of ammonia for the oxigen of the nitric 
 acid, and that of the remaining nitrogen of 
 the ammonia for the nitrous gas of the ni- 
 tric acid, are increased ; hence all the for- 
 mer affinities are broken, and new ones 
 produced, namely, the hydrogen of the am- 
 monia attracts the oxigen of the nitric acid, 
 the result of which is -water ,- the nitrogen 
 of the ammonia combines with the libera- 
 ted nitrous gas, and forms nitrous oxid. 
 The water and nitrous oxid produced, pro- 
 bably exist in binary combination in the 
 aeriform state, at the temperature of the 
 decomposition. 
 
 Such is the philosophy of the production 
 of gazeous oxid of nitrogen, by decompos- 
 ing nitrate of ammonia at that temperature, 
 given by Davy. 
 
 To illustrate this complicated play of af- 
 finity more fully, the following sketch may 
 not be deemed superfluous. 
 
 Jl Diagram exhibiting the production of Gazeous Oxid of Nitrogen by decomposing Nitrate 
 . of Ammonia, at 480 Fahr. 
 
 NITRATE 
 
 OF 
 
 AMMONIA. 
 
 A mmonia. 
 
 Professor Davy has likewise pointed 
 out, that, when the heat employed for de- 
 composing nitrate of ammonia is raised 
 above the before-stated temperature, an- 
 other play of affinities takes place, the at- 
 tractions of nitrogen and hydrogen for each 
 other, and of oxigen for nitrous gas, are 
 still more diminished, whilst that of ni- 
 
 trogen for nitrous gas is totally destroyed, 
 and that of hydrogen for oxigen increased 
 to a greater extent. A new attraction 
 likewise takes place, namely, that of ni- 
 trous gas for nitric acid to form nitrous va- 
 pour, and a new arrangement of principles 
 is rapidly produced : the nitrogen of the 
 ammonia having no affinity for any of the. 
 
NIT 
 
 NIT 
 
 539 
 
 single principles at this temperature, ea- 
 ters into no binary compound ; the oxigen 
 of the nitric acid forms water with the hy- 
 drogen, and the nitrous gas combines with 
 the nitric acid to form nitrous vapour. 
 
 All these substances most probably exist 
 in combination, at the temperature of their 
 production; and at a lower temperature 
 assume the form of nitrous acid, nitrous 
 gas, nitrogen, and -water; and hence we 
 see the necessity of not heating the nitrate 
 of ammonia above the before-stated tem- 
 perature. 
 
 On account of the rapid absorption of 
 gazeous oxid of nitrogen by water, it is 
 economical to preserve the fluid which has 
 been used to confine this gas, and to make 
 use of it for collecting other quantities of 
 it. In order to hasten its production, the 
 nitrate of ammonia may be previously 
 freed from its water of crystallization by 
 gently fusing it in a glass or Wedgewood's 
 basin for a few minutes, and then keeping 
 it for use in a well -stopped bottle. 
 
 2. Nitrous oxid may likewise be ob- 
 tained by exposing common nitrous gas to 
 alkaline sulphites, particularly to sulphite 
 of potash containing its full quantity of 
 water of crystallization. The nitrous oxid 
 produced from nitrous gas by sulphite of 
 potash has all the properties of that gene- 
 rated from the decomposition of nitrate of 
 ammonia. 
 
 The conversion of nitrous gas into ni- 
 trous oxid by these bodies, depends on 
 the abstraction of a portion of its oxi- 
 gen by the greater affinity of the sul- 
 phite presented to it. The nitrogen and 
 remaining oxigen assume a more condensed 
 state of existence, and constitute nitrous 
 oxid. 
 
 3. Nitrous oxid may also be obtained by 
 mingling together nitrous gas and sulphu- 
 rated hydrogen gas. The volume o(' gases 
 in this case is diminished, sulphur deposit. 
 ed, ammonia, water, and nitrous oxid are 
 formed. 
 
 The change of principles which, tjtkes 
 place in this experiment depends upon 
 the combination of the hydrogen of the 
 sulphurated hydrogen gas, with different 
 portions of the oxigen and nitrogen of the 
 nitrous gas, to form water and ammonia, 
 and to deposit sulphur. The remaining 
 oxigen and nitrogen being left in due pro- 
 portion constitute nitrous oxid. 
 
 Remark. This singular exertion of at- 
 traction by a simple body appears highly 
 improbable a priori / but the formation of 
 ammonia, and the non-oxigenation of the 
 sulphur, elucidate the fact. In performing 
 this experiment care should be taken that 
 the gases should be rendered as dry as pos- 
 sible ; for the presence of water consider- 
 ably retards the decomposition. 
 
 4. Nitrous oxid may also be produced 
 by presenting alkaline sulphurets to nitrous 
 
 gas. Davy observed that a solution of 
 sulphuret of strontia, or barytes, answers 
 this purpose best. 
 
 This decomposition of nitrous gas is not 
 solely produced by the abstraction of oxi- 
 gen from the nitrous gas, to form sulphu- 
 ric acid. It depends equally on the de- 
 composition of the sulphurated hydrogen 
 dissolved in the solution or liberated from 
 it. In this process sulphur is deposited 
 and sulphuric acid formed. 
 
 5. Nitrous oxid is obtained in many cir- 
 cumstances similar to these in which ni- 
 trous gas is produced. Dr. Priestley found 
 that nitrous oxid was evolved, together 
 . with nitrous gas, during the solution of 
 iron, tin, and zinc in nitrous acid. 
 
 It is difficult to ascertain the exact 
 rationale of these processes, for very com- 
 plicated agencies of affinities take place. 
 Either the nascent hydrogen arising- from 
 the decomposition of the water by the me- 
 tallic substance may combine with portions 
 of the oxigen and nitrogen of the nitrous 
 gas, and thus by forming water and ammo- 
 nia, convert into nitrous oxid j or the metal- 
 lie substance may attract at the same time 
 oxigen from the water and nitrous gas, whilst 
 the nascent hydrogen of the water seizes 
 upon a portion of the nitrogen of the ni- 
 trous gas, to form ammonia. The analogy 
 between this process and the decomposition 
 of nitrous gas by sulphurated hydrogen, 
 render the first opinion most probable. 
 
 Such are the principal methods of obtain- 
 ing nitrous oxid. There are no reasons, 
 Davy thinks, for supposing that nitrous 
 oxid is formed in any of the processes of 
 nature, and the nice equilibrium of affinity 
 by which it is constituted forbids us to 
 hope for the power of composing it from 
 its simple principles. We must be content 
 to produce it artificially. 
 
 NITRO-MUUIAT1C ACID. The com- 
 pound acid formed by uniting the nitrous 
 and marine acids. It is commonly known 
 by the name of aqua regia. See Qxigena- 
 ted muriatic add. 
 
 JYitrous acid. See Jlcidum nitrosum. 
 
 NITROUS GAS. ' The name of nitrous 
 gas is given to an aeriform fluid, consisting 
 of a certain quantity of nitrogen gas and 
 oxigen. It is' an elastic, colourless fluid, 
 having no sensible taste'; it is neither acid 
 nor alkaline ; it is exceedingly hurtful to 
 animals, producing instant suffocation, 
 whenever they attempt to breathe it. The 
 greater number of comb.ust.ibie bodies re- 
 fuse to burn it. It is nevertheless capable of 
 supporting the combustion of some of these 
 bodies. Phosphorus burns in nitrous gas 
 when introduced into it in a state of in- 
 flammation ; pyrophorus takes fire in it 
 spontaneously. 
 
 It is not decomposable by water, though 
 100 cubic inches of this fluid, when freed 
 from air, absorb about 11.8 cubic inches 
 
540 
 
 NIT 
 
 of gas. This solution is void of taste ; it 
 does not redden blue vegetable colours ; 
 the gas is expelled again when the water is 
 made to boil or suffered to freeze. It has 
 no action on nitrogen gas even when as- 
 sisted bv heat. Ic is decomposed by seve- 
 ral metals at high temperatures 
 
 Its specific gravity, when perfectly pure, 
 is to that of atmospheric air as 1.093 to 1. 
 Ardent spirit, saccharine matters, hydro- 
 carbonates, sulphureous acid and phospho- 
 rus have no action on it. It is not sensibly 
 changed by the action of light. Heat di- 
 lates it, ft rapidly combines with oxigen 
 gas at common temperatures, and converts 
 it into nitrous acid. Atmospheric air pro- 
 duces the same effect but with less intensi- 
 ty. It is absorbable by green sulphate, 
 muriate and nitrate of iron, and decompos- 
 able by alkaline, terrene, and metallic sul- 
 phurets, and other bodies that have a 
 strong affinity for oxigen ; but it is not ca- 
 pable of combining with them chemically, 
 so as to form saline compounds From 
 the greatest number of bodies which ab- 
 sorb it, it may be again expelled by the 
 application of heat. 
 
 It communicates to flame a greenish co- 
 lour before extinguishing it ; when mixed 
 with hydrogen gas it acquires the property 
 of burning with a green flame. Lt is ab- 
 sorbaUe by nitric acid and readers it 
 fuming. 
 
 When exposed to the action of caloric in 
 an ignited porcelain tube, it experiences no 
 alteration, but when electric sparks are 
 made to pass through it, it is decomposed 
 and converted into nitrous acid, and nitro- 
 gen gas. Phosphorus does not shine in it. 
 It is composed of 56 parts of oxigen and 
 44 nitrogen. 
 
 Methods of obtaining nitrous gas. 
 J. Put into a small proof, or retort, some 
 copper wire or pieces of the same metal, 
 and pour on it nitric acid of commerce di- 
 luted with water, an effervescence takes 
 place and nitrous g'as will be produced. 
 After having suffered the gas to escape for 
 a few minutes on account of the atmosphe- 
 ric air contained in the retort, collect the 
 gas in the water-apparatus as usual. In 
 order to obtain the gas in a pure state, it 
 must then be shook for some time in con- 
 tact with water. The water in this in- 
 stance suffers no alteration, on the con- 
 trary, the acid undergoes a partial de- 
 composition ; the metal robs the nitric 
 acid of the greatest part of its oxigen 
 and becomes oxidated ; the remainder of 
 the acid having lost so much of its oxigen, 
 becomes thereby so altered, that at the 
 usual temperature it can exist no longer in 
 the liquid state, but instantly expands and 
 assumes the form of gas ; ceasing at the 
 same time to act as an acid, and exhibiting 
 different properties. 
 
 NIT 
 
 Instead of presenting copper to nitric 
 acid, iron, zinc, mercury, or silver may 
 be made use of. The metals best suited 
 for the production of nitrous gas are silver, 
 mercury, and copper. 
 
 2. Nitrous gas may likewise be obtained 
 by synthesis. This method of obtaining^ 
 we owe to Dr. Miiner of Cambridge. 
 
 Into the middle of an earthen tube about 
 20 inches long and three-fourth wide, open 
 at both ends, put as much coarsely-pow- 
 dered manganese as is sufficient nearly 
 to fill it. Let this tube traverse a furnace 
 having two openings opposite to each 
 other. To one end of the tube lute a re- 
 tort containing water strongly impregnated 
 with ammonia, and to the other adapt a 
 bent glass tube which passes into the 
 pneumatic trough. Let a fire be kindled 
 in the furnace, and when the manganese 
 mav be supposed to be red-hot, apply a 
 gentle heat to the retort and drive over it 
 the vapour of the ammonia ; the conse- 
 quence will be that nitrous gas will be de- 
 livered at one end of the tube, at the time 
 that the ammonia enters the other end ; 
 and this effect does not take place without 
 the presence of the alkali. 
 
 Explanation* Ammonia consists of hy- 
 drogen and nitrogen, its hydrogen combines 
 with the oxigen which is given out by the 
 ignited manganese, and forms water, its 
 nitrogen unites at the same time to another 
 portion of the oxigen, and constitutes the 
 nitrous gas 
 
 There is a cause of deception in this ex- 
 periment, against, which the operator ought 
 to be on his guard, lest he should conclude 
 no nitrous gas is formed, when in reality 
 there is a considerable quantity. The 
 ammonia, notwithstanding 1 every precau- 
 tion, will frequently pass over undecom- 
 posed. If the receiver in the pneumatic 
 trough is filled with water, great part of 
 this will indeed be presently absorbed; 
 but still some portion of it will mix with 
 the nitrous gas formed in the process. 
 Upon admitting the atmospheric air, the 
 nitrous gas will become decomposed, and 
 the i'cd nitrous fumes instantly unite with 
 the alkali. The receiver is presently fill- 
 cd with white clouds of nitrate of ammo- 
 nia : and in this manner a wrong conclu- 
 sion may easily be drawn from the want 
 of the orange colour of the nitrous fames. 
 A considerable quantity of nitrous gas 
 may have been formed, and yet no orange 
 colour appear, owing to this circumstance ; 
 and therefore it is easy to understand 
 how small a quantity of nitrous gas may 
 be most effectually disguised by the same 
 cause. 
 
 Dr. Miiner also obtained nitrous gas, by 
 passing ammoniacal gas over sulphate of 
 iron deprived of its water of crystalliza- 
 tion, 
 
NOS 
 
 541 
 
 Water impregnated with this gas forms 
 NITROUS ACID. 
 
 The common mode of obtaining nitrous 
 acid is to decompose nitrate of potash 
 by means of sulphuric acid with the as- 
 sistance of heat. The nitric acid suffers 
 a partial decomposition during the pro- 
 cess, and hence it is the nitrous acid 
 which is obtaihed in the first process of dis- 
 tillation. 
 
 It seems to be true that nitrous acid of 
 a much darker orange red colour is obtain- 
 ed by decomposing nitrate of potash by 
 means- of sulphate ot iron, than when the 
 same salt is decomposed by sulphuric acid. 
 The following is the process made use of 
 by our manufacturers. 
 
 Take a quantity of sulphate of iron, de- 
 prived of its water of crystallization by 
 heat, and mix it with an equal weight of 
 dry nitrate of potash ; put the mixture into 
 a glass retort, to which a very spacious re- 
 ceiver has been luted, containing a little 
 water, and begin the distillation with a very 
 slow fire. As soon as the red vapours 
 cease to come over, let the fire be slack- 
 ened, and when the vessels are cooled, the 
 receiver may be cautiously withdrawn, and 
 its contents quickly transferred through a 
 glass funnel into a bottle, furnished with a 
 ground stopper. 
 
 NITROUS OXID. See Nitrogen, gazeous 
 oxid of. 
 
 NITRUM. See Natron and nitre. 
 
 NITRUM PURIFICATUM. See Nitre. 
 
 NITRUM VITRIOL ATUM. Sulphuric acid 
 and soda. See Sulphate of soda. 
 
 NOBILIS. ( Quase noscibilis, from nosco, 
 to know.) The heart, by way of emi- 
 nence, is called nobilis valvula, the noble 
 valve. 
 
 NOBLE METALS. A name formerly be- 
 stowed on the perfect metals, gold, silver, 
 and platina. 
 
 NOCTAMBULATIO. (From nox, night, and 
 ambulo, to walk.) Noctisurguim. Walk- 
 ing in the night, when asleep. See Oneiro- 
 flyniu, 
 
 NOCTISURGUIM. See Noctambulatio. 
 
 Nocturnal emissions. See Gonorrhoea 
 dormientium. 
 
 NODDING oxicus. The systematic name 
 of this plant is Cnicus cernuus of Linnaeus. 
 In Siberia the tender stalks are first peeled 
 and then boiled and eaten by the inhabit- 
 ants. 
 
 NODE. Nodus. A hard circumscribed 
 tumour, proceeding from a bone, and caused 
 by a swelling of the periosteum ; they ap- 
 pear on every part of the body, but are 
 more common on such as are thinly cover- 
 ed with muscles, as the os frontis, forepart 
 of the tibia, radius and ulna. As they in- 
 crease in size they become more painful 
 
 from the distention they occasion in the 
 periosteum. When they continue long the 
 bone becomes completely caroua. 
 
 NODUS. (From Jlnad, to tie, Heb.) 
 A node or swelling upon a bone. See 
 Node. 
 
 NOLI ME TASTGERE. A species of herpes 
 affecting the skin and cartilages of the 
 nose, very difficult to cure, because it is 
 exasperated by most applications. The 
 disease generally commences with small, 
 superficial spreading ulcerations on the 
 alae of the nose, which become more or less 
 concealed beneath furfuraceous scabs. The 
 whole nose is frequently destroyed by the 
 progressive ravages of this peculiar disor- 
 der, which sometimes cannot be stopped 
 or retarded by any treatment, external or 
 internal. 
 
 NoM.i3. ! (From vijuo, to eat.) Noma. 
 Ulcers that sometimes attack the cheek or 
 vulva of young girls. They appear in the 
 form of red and somewhat livid spots ; are 
 not attended with pyrexia, pain, or tu- 
 mour, and in a few days become gangre- 
 nous. 
 
 NON-NATURALS. Under this term, 
 ancient physicians comprehend air, meat 
 and drink, sleep and watching, motion 
 and rest, the retentions and excretions, and 
 the affections of the mind; or, in other 
 words, those principal matters which do 
 not enter into the composition of the body, 
 but at the same time are necessary to its 
 existence. 
 
 Nosus. (Quasi novenus, from novem, 
 nine.) Humeri musculus placentini. The 
 ninth or coracoid muscle of the shoulder. 
 
 NOPAL. Nopalnochetzth. The plant that 
 feeds the cochineal insect. 
 
 NoRLAjrniCjE BACC.E. The fruit of the 
 rubus arcticus of Linnaeus, which this il- 
 lustrious character found very grateful and 
 refreshing in his tour through the northern 
 part of Sweden. In putrid fever, exanthe- 
 matous diseases, and scurvy, they promise 
 to be, like other summer fruits, very ser- 
 viceable. 
 
 NOSE. Nasus. See Nares. 
 
 Nose, bleeding of. See Epistaxis. 
 
 NOSOCOMIUM. (From vo^o?, a disease, 
 and K.O/UIU, to take care of.) Nosodychittm. 
 An hospital. 
 
 NOSODOCHIUM. See Nosocomium. 
 
 NOSOLOGY. (Nosologia, from voo-sc, a 
 disease, and \o-yoe, a discourse.) The doc- 
 trine of the names of diseases. Modern 
 physicians understand by nosology the ar- 
 rangement of diseases in classes, genera, 
 species, &c. The following are the ap- 
 proved arrangements of the several noso- 
 logists. That of Dr. Cullen is generally 
 adopted in this country, and next to it the 
 arrangement of Sauvage. 
 
542 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Synoptical View of the Classes, Orders, and Genera, according to the CULLENIAN system. 
 
 
 CLASS Lp-PYREXIJE. 
 
 
 ORDER I. FEBRES. 
 
 13. Peritonitis 
 
 27, llubeola 
 
 1. Intermittentes. 
 
 14. Gastritis 
 
 28. Scarlatina 
 
 1. Tertiana 
 
 15. Enteritis 
 
 29. Pestis 
 
 2. Quartana 
 
 16. Hepatitis 
 
 30. Erysipelas 
 
 3. Quotidiana. 
 
 17. Splenitis 
 
 31, Miliaria 
 
 2. Continuae. 
 
 18. Nephritis 
 
 32. Urticaria 
 
 4. Synocha 
 
 19. Cystisis 
 
 33. Pemphigus 
 
 5. Typhus 
 
 20. Hysteritis 
 
 34. Aphtha. 
 
 6. Synochus. 
 
 21. Rheumatismus 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 22. Odontalgia 
 
 HJEMORRHAGIJE. 
 
 PHLEGMASLK. 
 
 23. Podagra 
 
 35. Epistaxis 
 
 7. Phlogosis 
 
 24. Arthropnosis. 
 
 36. Haemoptysis 
 
 8. Opthalmia 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 37- Haemorrhois 
 
 9. Phrenitis 
 
 EXANTHEMATA. 
 
 38. Menarrhagia 
 
 10. Cynanche 
 
 25. Variola 
 
 39. Catarrhus 
 
 11. Pneumonia . 
 
 26. Varicella 
 
 40. Dysenteria. 
 
 12. Carditis. 
 
 
 
 
 CLASS II. NEUROSES. 
 
 
 ORDER I. COMATA. 
 
 48. Trismus 
 
 59. Cholera 
 
 41. Apoplexia 
 
 49. Convulsio 
 
 60. Diarrhoea 
 
 42. Paralysis. 
 
 50. Chorea 
 
 61. Diabetes 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 51. Raphania 
 
 62. Hysteria 
 
 ADYNAMIJE. 
 
 52. Epilepsia 
 
 63. Hydrophobia. 
 
 43. Syncope 
 
 53. Palpitatio 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 44. Dyspepsia 
 
 54. Asthma! 
 
 VESANIJE. 
 
 45. Hypochondriasis 
 
 55. Dyspnoea 
 
 64. Amentia 
 
 46. Chlorosis. 
 
 56. Pertussis 
 
 65. Melancholia 
 
 ORDER III. SPASMI. 
 
 57. Pyrosis 
 
 66. Mania 
 
 47. Tetanus 
 
 58. Cholica 
 
 67. Oneirodynia. 
 
 
 CLASS III. CACHEXIJE. 
 
 
 ORDER I. 
 
 73. Physometra 
 
 82. Rachitis. 
 
 MARCORES. 
 
 3. Aqiios<s. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 68. Tabes 
 
 74. Anasarca 
 
 IMPETIGINES. 
 
 69. Atrophia 
 
 75. Hydrocephalus 
 
 83. Scrophula 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 76. Hydrorachitis 
 
 84. Syphilis 
 
 INTUMESCENTI^:. 
 
 77. Hydroihorax 
 
 85. Scorbutus 
 
 1. Adipose. 
 
 78. Ascites 
 
 86. Elephantiasis 
 
 70. Polysarcia. 
 
 79. Hydrometra 
 
 87. Lepra 
 
 2. Flatuosae. 
 
 80. Hydrocele. 
 
 88. Frambxsia 
 
 71. Pneumatosis^ 
 
 4. Solid*. 
 
 89. Tricoma 
 
 72. Tympanites 
 
 81. Physconia 
 
 90. Icterus. 
 
 
 CLASS IV. LOCALES. 
 
 
 ORDER I. 
 
 2. Appetilus deficientes. 
 
 121.. Gonorrhoea. 
 
 DYS^STHESl^. 
 
 106. Anorexia 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 91. Caligo 
 
 107, Adipsia 
 
 EPISCHESES. 
 
 92. Araaurosis 
 
 108. Anaphrodisia 
 
 122. Obstipatio 
 
 93. Dysopia 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 123. Ischuria 
 
 94. Pseudoblepsis 
 
 DYSCINESLE. 
 
 124. Dysuria 
 
 95. Dysecoea 
 
 109. Aphonia 
 
 125. Dy sperm atism us 
 
 96. Paracusis 
 
 110. Mutitas 
 
 126. Amenorrhcea. 
 
 97. Anosmia 
 
 111. Paraphonia 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 98. Agheustia 
 
 112 Psellismus 
 
 TUMORES. 
 
 99. Anaesthesia. 
 
 113. Strabismus 
 
 127. Aneurisma 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 114. Dysphagia 
 
 128. Varix 
 
 DYSOREXIJE. 
 
 115. Contractura 
 
 129. Ecchymoma 
 
 1. Jlppetitus erronei. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 130. Schirrus 
 
 100. Bulimia 
 
 APOCENOSES. 
 
 131. Cancer 
 
 101. Polydipsia 
 
 116. Profusio 
 
 132. Bubo 
 
 102. Pica 
 
 117. Ephidrosis 
 
 133. Sarcoma 
 
 103. Satyriasis 
 
 118. Epiphora 
 
 134. Verwca 
 
 104. Nymphomania 
 
 119. Ptyalismus 
 
 135. Clavus 
 
 105. Nostalgia 
 
 120. Eneuresis 
 
 136. Lupia 
 
137. Ganglion 
 
 138. Hydatis 
 
 139. Hydarthrus 
 
 140. Exostosis. 
 
 ORDKR VII. 
 
 ECTOPIJE. 
 
 141. Hernia 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 142. Prolapsus 
 
 143. Luxatio 
 
 ORDER VIII. 
 DIALYSES. 
 
 144. Vulnus 
 
 145. Ulcus 
 
 146. Herpes 
 
 147. Tinea 
 
 148. Psora 
 
 149. Fractura 
 
 150. Caries 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of SAUV AGES. 
 
 ORDER I. MACUUE. 
 Genus 1. Leucoma 
 
 2. Vitiligo 
 
 3. Ephelis 
 
 4. Gutta rosea 
 
 5. Nzevus 
 
 6. Ecchymotna. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 EFFLORESCENTOE. 
 
 7. Herpes 
 
 8. Epinictis 
 
 9. Psydracia 
 
 10. Hydroa. 
 
 ORDER III. PHYMATA. 
 
 11. Erythema 
 12 OZdema 
 
 13. Emphysema 
 
 14. Schirrus 
 
 15. Phlegmone 
 
 16. Bubo 
 
 17. Parotis 
 
 18. Furunculus 
 
 19. Anthrax 
 
 20. Cancer 
 
 21. Paronidiia 
 
 22. Phymosis. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 EXCRESCENTIAE. 
 
 23. Sarcoma 
 
 24. Coadyloma 
 
 25. Verruca 
 
 CLASS I. VITIA. 
 
 
 26. Pterygium 
 
 51. Epiplocele 
 
 27 Hordeolum 
 
 { 52. Gasterocele 
 
 28. Bronchocele 
 
 53. Hepatocele 
 
 29 Exostosis 
 
 54. Splenocele 
 
 30. Gibbositas 
 
 55. Hysteroce,le 
 
 31. Lordosis. 
 
 56. Cystocele 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 57. Encephalocele 
 
 CYSTIDES. 
 
 58. Hysteroloxia 
 
 32. Aneurisma 
 
 59. Parochydium 
 
 33. Varix 
 
 60. Exarthrema 
 
 34. Hydatis 
 
 61. Diastasis 
 
 35. Marisca 
 
 62. Laxarthrus. 
 
 36. Staphyloma 
 
 ORDER VI! 
 
 37. Lupia 
 
 PLAGAE. 
 
 38. Hydrarthus 
 
 63. Vulnus 
 
 39. Apostema 
 
 64. PuncturU 
 
 40. Exomphalus 
 
 65. Excoriatio 
 
 41. Oscheocele 
 
 66. Contusio 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 67. Fractura 
 
 ECTOPIAE. 
 
 68. Fissura 
 
 42 Exophthalmia 
 
 69. Ruptura 
 
 43. Blepharoptosis 
 
 70. Amputatura 
 
 44. Hypostophyle 
 
 71. Ulcus 
 
 45. Paraglossa. 
 
 72. Exulceratio 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 73. Sinus 
 
 ECTOPIAE. 
 
 74. Fistula 
 
 46. Proptoma 
 
 75. Rhagiis 
 
 47. Exania 
 
 76. Eschara 
 
 48. Exocyste 
 
 77. Caries 
 
 49. Hysteroptosis 
 
 78. Arthrocace, 
 
 50. Euterocele 
 
 
 ORDER I. 
 CONTINUE. 
 
 79. Ephemera 
 
 80. Syr.ocha 
 
 81. Synochus 
 
 82. Typhus 
 
 ORDER I. 
 EXAMTHEMATICJE. 
 
 91. Pestis 
 
 92. Variola 
 
 93. Pemphigus 
 
 94. Rubeola ' 
 95..Miliaris 
 
 96. Purpura 
 
 97. Erysipelas 
 
 98. Scarlatina 
 
 99. Essera 
 
 CLASS II. FEBRES. 
 
 83. Hectica 
 
 ORDER U. 
 REMITTENTES. 
 
 84. Amphimerina 
 
 85. Tritzeophya 
 
 86. Tetartophya. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 INTERMITTENTES. 
 
 87. Quotidiana 
 
 88. Tertiana 
 
 89. Quartana 
 
 90. Erratica. 
 
 CLASS III. PHLEGM ASI/E. 
 
 100. Aphtha. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 MEMBRANACEJE. 
 
 101. Phrenitis 
 
 102. Paraphrenesis 
 
 103. Pleuritis 
 
 104. Gastritis 
 
 105. Enteritis 
 
 106. Epiploitis 
 
 107. Metritis 
 
 108. Cystitis. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 PARENCHYMATOS.E. 
 
 109. Cephalitis 
 
 110. Cynanche 
 
 111. Carditis 
 
 112. Peripneumonia 
 
 113. Hepatitis 
 
 114. Splemtis 
 
 115. Nephritis. 
 
544 
 
 NOSOLOGY, 
 
 ORDER I. 
 TONICI PARTIALES. 
 
 116. Strabismus 
 
 117. Trismus 
 
 118. Obstipitas 
 
 119. Contractura 
 
 120. Grampus 
 
 121. Priapismus 
 
 ORDER IT. 
 TONICI GENERALES. 
 
 122. Tetanus 
 
 ORDEII I. 
 SPASMODIC^. 
 
 138. Ephialtes 
 
 139. Sternutatio* 
 
 140. Oscedo 
 
 141. Singultus 
 
 ORDER I. 
 DYSJESTHESIJE. 
 
 152. Cataracta 
 
 153. Caligo 
 
 154. Amblyopia 
 
 155. Amaurosis 
 
 156. Anosmia 
 
 157. Agheustia 
 
 158. Dysecoea 
 
 159. Paracusis 
 
 160. Cophosis 
 
 161. Anaesthesia. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 ANEP1THYML&. 
 
 162. Anorexia 
 
 I. VAGI. 
 
 183. Arthritis 
 
 184. Ostocopus 
 
 185. Rhumatismus - 
 
 186. Catarrhus 
 
 187. Anxietas 
 
 188. Lassitudo 
 
 189. Stupor 
 
 190. Pruritus 
 
 191. Algor 
 
 192. Ardor 
 
 ORDER IT, CAPITIS. 
 
 193. Cephalalgia 
 
 194. Cephal^ea 
 
 ORDER I. 
 H ALLUC1N ATIONES. 
 
 216 Vertigo 
 
 217. Suffusio 
 
 218. Dipiopia 
 
 219. Syrogmes 
 
 220. Hypochondriasis 
 
 221. Somnambulismus. 
 
 ORDER II 
 
 MOROSITATES. 
 ' 222. Pica 
 
 CLASS iv. SPASMI. 
 
 123. Catochus. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 CLONICI PARTIALES. 
 
 124 Nystagmus 
 
 125. Carphologia 
 
 126. Pandiculatio 
 
 127. Apomyttosis 
 
 128. Convulsio 
 
 129. Tremor 
 
 130. Palpitatio 
 
 131. Claudicatio. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 CLONICI GENE RALES, 
 
 132. Rigor 
 
 133. Eclampsia 
 134 Epilepsia 
 
 135. Hysteria 
 
 136. Scelotyrbe 
 
 137. Beriberia. 
 
 CLASS V. ANHELAT1ONES 
 
 142. Tussis. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 OPPRESSIVE. 
 
 143. Stertor 
 
 144. Dyspnoea 
 
 145. Asthma 
 
 146. Orthopnoca 
 
 147. Angina 
 
 148. Pleurodyne 
 
 149. Rhuma 
 
 150. Hydrothorax 
 
 151. Empyema. 
 
 CLASS VI. DEBILITATES. 
 
 163. Adipsia 173. Leipothymia 
 
 164. Anaphrodisia.^ 174. Syncope 
 
 ORDER III. 175. Asphyxia 
 DYSCINESIJE. ORDER V* 
 
 165- Mutitas COMATA. 
 
 166. Aphonia 176. Catalepsis 
 
 167' Psellismus 177. Ecstasis 
 
 168. Paraphonia 178. Typhomania 
 
 169. Paralysis 179. Lethargu* 
 
 170. Hemiplegia 180. Cataphora 
 
 171. Paraplexia. 181. Carus 
 
 ORDER IV. 182. Apoplexia. 
 LEIPOPSYCHIJE. 
 
 172. Asthenia. 
 
 CLASS VII.- -DOLORES. 
 
 195. Hemicrania 
 
 196. Ophthalmia 
 
 197. Otalgia 
 
 198. Odontalgia 
 
 ORDER III. 
 PECTORIS. 
 
 199. Dysphagia 
 
 200. Pyrosis 
 
 201. Cardiogmus. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 ABDOMINALES IN- 
 TERN I. 
 
 202. Cardialgia 
 
 203. Gastrodynia 
 
 204. Colica 
 
 205. Hepthalgia 
 
 206. Splenalgia 
 
 207. Nephralgia 
 
 208. Dystocia 
 
 209. Hysteralgia 
 
 ORDER V. 
 EXTERNI ET ARTUUM. 
 
 210. Mastodynia. 
 
 211. Rachialgia 
 
 212. Lumbago 
 213. Ischias 
 
 214. Proctalgia 
 
 215. Pudendagra 
 
 CLASS VII1.VESAN1AE. 
 
 223. Bulimia 
 
 224. Polydipsia 
 
 225. Antipathiu 
 
 226. Nostalgia 
 227- Panophobia 
 
 228. Satyriasis 
 
 229. Nymphomania 
 
 230. Tarantismus 
 
 231. Hydrophobia 
 ORDER III. DEL1RIA,- 
 
 232. Paraphrosyne 
 
 233. Amentia 
 
 234. Melancholia 
 
 235. Mania 
 
 236. Demonoraania. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 VESANIAE ANOMA- 
 LAB. 
 
 237. Amnesia 
 
 238. Agrypnia. 
 

 
 ORDE* I. 
 SANGUIFLUXUS, 
 
 239 Haemorrh'^ia 
 
 240 Hxmop'ysis 
 
 241 Svomacace 
 
 242. Hacmatemesis 
 
 243. Haenatuna 
 244 Me'M>rrhagia 
 245. Abortus. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 
 246 Hepatjrrhcea 
 
 247 Hsemorrhois 
 
 248. Dysenteria 
 
 249. Melzena 
 
 ORDER I. 
 MACIES. 
 
 275, Tabes 
 276 Phthisis 
 277- Airophia 
 
 278. Aridura. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 INTUMESCENTIAE. 
 
 279. Polysarcia 
 
 280. Pneumatosis 
 
 281. Anosarca 
 
 282. Phlegmatia 
 
 283. Physconia 
 
 284. Graviditas. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 HYDROPES PARTI A- 
 
 LES. 
 
 285 Hydrocephalus 
 286. Physocephalus 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 CLASS IX. FLUXUS. 
 
 250. Nausea 
 
 251. Vomitus 
 
 252. Ileus 
 
 253. Cholera 
 
 254. Diarrhoea 
 
 255. Caeli-ica 
 
 256. Lienteria 
 
 257. Tenesmus. 
 
 ORDER ITT. 
 SERIFLUXUS. 
 
 258. Eplndrosis 
 
 259 Epiphora 
 
 260 Coryza 
 
 261. Ptyalismus 
 
 262. Anacatharsis 
 
 CLASS X. CACHEXIAE. 
 
 287. Hydrorachitis 
 
 288. Ascites 
 
 289. Hydrometra 
 
 290. Physometra 
 
 291. Tympanites 
 
 292. Metrorismus 
 
 293. Ischuria. 
 
 ORDEB IV. 
 TUBERA. 
 
 294. Rachitis 
 
 295. Scrophula 
 
 296. Carcinoma 
 
 297. Leontiasis 
 
 298. Malis 
 
 299. Framboesia. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 IMPETIGINES. 
 
 300. Syphilis 
 
 301. Scorbutus 
 
 545 
 
 263. Diabetes 
 
 264. Eueuresis 
 
 265. Dysuria 
 
 266. Pyuria 
 
 267. Lt-ucorrhoea 
 
 268. Gonorrhoea 
 
 26 V ^ Dyspermatismus 
 
 270. G'dacurrhcca 
 
 271. Octorrhoe.. 
 
 O M)EH IV. 
 
 AER1FLUXUS. 
 
 272. FUnlenta 
 
 273. Aedopsophia 
 
 274. Dysodia. 
 
 302. Elephantiasis 
 
 303. Lepra 
 304 Scabies 
 
 305. Tinea. 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 ICTERITIAE. 
 
 306. Aurigo 
 307- M^lasicterus 
 
 308. Phaenigmus 
 
 309. Chlorosis. 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 
 CACHEXIAE ANOMA- 
 LAE. 
 
 310. Phthirisasis 
 
 311. Trichoma 
 
 312. Alopecia 
 
 313. Eleosis 
 
 314. G^ngrsena 
 
 315. Necrosis 
 
 Synoptical Vieivoj 'the System 
 
 CLASS I. EXANTHEMATICI. 
 
 OROER I. 
 CONTAGIOSI. 
 
 1. Morta. 
 
 2. Pestis 
 
 3. Variola 
 
 4. Rubeola 
 
 ORDER. I. 
 CONT1NENTES. 
 
 11. Diaria 
 
 12. Synocha 
 
 13. Synochus 
 
 14. Lenta. 
 
 ORDER I. 
 MEMBRANACEI. 
 
 25. P.hrenitis 
 
 26. Paraphrenesis 
 
 27. Pleuritis 
 
 28. Gastritis 
 
 29. Enteritis 
 
 5. Fetechia 
 
 6. Syphilis. 
 
 ORDER II. . 
 SPORADIC!. 
 
 7. Miliaria 
 
 CLASS II. CRIT1CI. 
 ORDER II. 
 
 INTERMITTENT!^. 
 15 Quotid'ana 
 16. Tertiana 
 17- Quartana 
 
 18. Duplicana 
 
 19. En-ana. 
 
 CLASS III PHLOGISTICI. 
 
 30. Pr>ctitis 
 
 31. Cystitis. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 PARENCHYMATICI. 
 
 32. Sphacelismus 
 
 33. Cynanche 
 
 34. Peripneumonia 
 
 4 A 
 
 8. Uredo 
 
 9. Aphtha. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 SOLI 1'ARII. 
 
 10. Erysipelas. 
 
 ORDER HI. 
 EX ACE KB ANTES. 
 
 20. Amphimerina 
 
 21. Triiaus 
 
 22. TeUrt-tphia 
 
 23. Hemitntaca 
 
 24. Hectica 
 
 35. Hepatitis 
 
 36. Splepetis 
 
 37. Nephritis 
 
 38. Hysteritis. 
 
 OHDKH III. 
 MUSCULOS1. 
 32. Phlegmone 
 
546 
 
 NOSOLOGY, 
 
 ORDER I. 
 INTRINSECA, 
 
 40. Cephaialpa 
 41 Hemicrama 
 42. Grxvedo 
 43- Ophthalmia 
 44. Otalgia 
 45 Ohuv.lgia 
 
 46. Angina 
 
 47. Soda 
 
 ORDER I. 
 IDEALES. 
 
 65. Delirium 
 
 66. Paraph rosyne 
 
 67. Amentia 
 68 Mania 
 69. Dxmonia 
 70 Vesania 
 
 71. Melancholia 
 
 ORDER II. 
 IMA GIN AllH. 
 
 72. Syringmos 
 
 ORDER I. 
 DEFECTIVI. 
 
 90. Lassiiudo 
 
 91. Languor 
 
 92. Asthenia 
 
 93. Lipothymia 
 
 94. Syncope 
 
 95. A>ph}xia 
 
 ORDER II. 
 SOPOROSI. 
 
 96. Somnolenlia 
 
 97. Typhomania 
 
 98. Lethargus 
 
 ORDER I. 
 SPAST1CI. 
 
 121. Spasraus 
 
 122. Briapismus 
 
 123. Borburygmos 
 
 124. Trisrnos 
 125 S.*rdiasis 
 
 126. Hysteria 
 
 127. Tetanus 
 
 128. Catochus 
 
 129. Catalepsis 
 
 ORDER I. 
 SUFFOCATORII. 
 
 14P. It uredo 
 147,.. Vnciferatio 
 If j Risus 
 "49. Fletus 
 50. Suspirium 
 
 151. Oschatio 
 
 152. Pandiculatio 
 
 153. Singultus 
 
 ORDER I. 
 CAPITIS. 
 172. Otorrhcea 
 
 CLASS IV. DOLOROSI. 
 
 48. Cardialgia 
 
 49. Gastrica 
 
 50. Colica 
 
 51. Hepatica 
 
 52. Splenica 
 
 53. Pleuritica 
 54 Pneumomca 
 
 55. Hysteralgia 
 
 56. Nephritiea 
 
 57. Dysuria 
 
 CLASS V. MENTALES. 
 
 73. Phantasma 
 
 74. Vertigo 
 
 75. Phanophobia 
 
 76. Hypochondriasis 
 
 77. Somnambulismus 
 
 ORDER III. 
 PATHET1CI. 
 
 78. Citta 
 
 79. Bulsmia 
 
 80. Polydipsia 
 
 58. Pudendagra 
 
 59. Prtctica. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 EXTR1NSECI. 
 
 60. Arthriiis 
 
 61. Ostocopus 
 
 62. Rheumatismus 
 
 63. Volatica 
 
 64. Pruritus 
 
 81. Satyriasts 
 
 82. Erotomania 
 
 83. Nostalgia 
 
 84. Taraniismus 
 
 85. Rabies 
 
 86 Hydrophobia 
 87- Cacofitia 
 
 88. Antipathia 
 
 89. Anxietas 
 
 CLASS VI- QUICTALES. 
 
 99. Cataphora 
 100. Cams 
 101 Apoplexia 
 
 102. Paraplegia 
 
 103. Hemiplegia 
 
 104. Paralysis 
 
 105. Stupor 
 
 ORDER III. 
 PRIVATIVI. 
 
 106. Morosis 
 
 107. Oblivio 
 
 108. Amblyopia 
 
 CLASS VII. MOTORII. 
 
 130. Agrypnia 
 
 "ORDER II. 
 AGITATORII. 
 
 131. Tremor 
 132 Palpitatio 
 133. Orgasmus 
 134 Subsultus 
 
 135. Carpologia 
 
 136. Stridor 
 
 137. Hippos 
 
 109. Cataracta 
 
 110. Amavirosis 
 
 111. Scotomia 
 
 112. Cophosis 
 
 113. Anosmia 
 
 114. Ageuslia 
 
 115. Aphonia 
 
 116. Anorexia 
 
 117. Adipsia 
 
 118. Anaesthesia 
 
 119. Aiecnia 
 
 120. Atonia 
 
 138. Psellismus 
 
 139. Chorea 
 
 140. Beriberi 
 
 ORDER II. 
 AGITATOHH. 
 
 141. Rigor 
 
 142. Convulsio 
 
 143. Epilepsia 
 
 144. Hieranosus 
 
 145. Raphania 
 
 CLASS VIII. SUPPRESSORII. 
 
 154. Sternutatio ORDER II. 
 
 155. Tussls CO^STRICTORIl 
 
 156. Siertor 164. Aglutitio 
 
 157. Anhelatio 165. Flatulentik 
 
 158. Stiffocatio 166. Obstipatio 
 159 Empyema 167. Ischuria 
 
 160. Dyspnoea 168 D\ smenorrhcea 
 
 161 Asthma 169. Dyslochia 
 
 162. Orthopncea 170. Aglactatio 
 
 163. Ephialtes 171. Sterilitas. 
 
 CLASS IX. EVACUATORIL 
 
 173. Epiphora 
 
 174. Haemorrhagia 
 
 175. Coryza 
 
 176. Stomacace 
 
 177. Ptvalismus. 
 
NOSOLOGY* 
 
 547 
 
 ORDER tt. 
 
 187. Cholera 
 
 198 Diabetes 
 
 THORACIS. 
 
 18. Diarrhoea 
 
 199. Mx'ituturia 
 
 178. Scn-atus 
 
 189. Lienteria 
 
 200. Gi.is 
 
 179 Kxpectoratio 
 
 190. Coeliaca 
 
 201. (lonorrhcEa 
 
 180. Haemoptysis , 
 
 191. Cholirica 
 
 202. L' uc>' rtioea 
 
 181. Vomica. 
 
 192. Dysenteria 
 
 203. Menorrhagia 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 19J. Hxmorrhois 
 
 204 Pirtuntio 
 
 ABDOMINIS, 
 
 194. Teiiesmus 
 
 205. Abortus 
 
 182. Rucuis 
 
 195. Crepitus. 
 
 206. Mola. 
 
 !.>. Nausea 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 184, Vomica 
 
 GENITALIUM. 
 
 CORPOR1S EXTERNl. 
 
 185. Haematemesis 
 
 196. Eimresis 
 
 207 G-dactia 
 
 186. lliaca 
 
 197. Stranguria 
 
 208. Sudor. 
 
 CLASS X. DEFORMES. 
 
 ORDER I. 
 
 ORDER 11. 
 
 221. Graviditas. 
 
 EMACIANTES. 
 
 TUMIDOSI. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 209. Phthisis ' 
 
 214. Polysarcia 
 
 DECOLORES. 
 
 210. Tabes 
 
 215. .Leucophlegmatia 
 
 222. Cachexia 
 
 211. Atrophia 
 
 216. Anasarca 
 
 223. Chlorosis 
 
 212. Marasmus 
 
 217. Hydrocephalus * 
 
 22 1. Scorbutus 
 
 213. Rachitis 
 
 218. Ascites 
 
 225. Icterus 
 
 
 219. Hyposarca 
 
 226. Plethora. 
 
 
 220. Tympanites 
 
 
 
 CLASS XI VITIA. 
 
 
 ORDER T. 
 
 261. Pres-sura 
 
 293 Prolapsus 
 
 HUMORAL1A. 
 
 262. Arctura 
 
 294. Condyloma 
 
 227. Arid ura 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 295 Sarcoma 
 
 228. Digitium 
 
 SCABIES. 
 
 296. Pterygium 
 
 229. Emphysema 
 230. Oedema 
 
 263. Lepra 
 264. Tinea 
 
 297. Ectropium 
 298. Phimosis 
 
 231. Sugillatio 
 
 265. \chor 
 
 299. Cl.torismus. 
 
 232. Inttammatio 
 
 266. Psora 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 
 233. Abscessus 
 
 267. Lippitudo 
 
 DEFORM A i IONES 
 
 234. Gangrena 
 
 268- Serpigo 
 
 300. Contractura 
 
 "235. Sphacelus. - 
 
 269. Herpes 
 
 301. Gibber 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 270. Varus 
 
 302. Lontosis 
 
 DIALYTICA. 
 
 271. Bacchia 
 
 303. Disto.-tio 
 
 236. Fractura 
 
 272. Bubo 
 
 304 Tortura 
 
 237- Luxatura 
 
 273. Amhrax 
 
 SOx Strabismus 
 
 238 Ruptura 
 
 274. Phlyctaena 
 
 306 Lagophtlialmia 
 
 239 Contusura 
 
 275. Pustula 
 
 307. Nvctalopia 
 
 240. Profusio 
 
 276. Papula 
 
 308. Preshytia 
 
 241. Vmnus . 
 
 277. Hordeolum 
 
 309. M\..pia 
 
 242. Amputatura 
 
 278. Verruca 
 
 310. L- barium 
 
 243. Laccratura 
 
 279. Clavus 
 
 3ll. Lago.->toma 
 
 2*44. Punctura 
 
 280. Mvrmecium 
 
 312. A pel la 
 
 24* Morsura 
 
 281. Escbara. 
 
 313. Atreta 
 
 246. C -mbustura 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 314. Plica 
 
 247. Excortatura 
 
 TUMORES PROTUBE- 
 
 315. Hir^uties 
 
 248. Intertrigo 
 
 R ANTES. 
 
 316. Alop cia 
 
 249. Rhagas, 
 
 282 Aneurisma 
 
 317. Triohi-'sis. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 283 Varix 
 
 ORDtR VIII, 
 
 EXULCERAT10NES. 
 
 284. Schirrus 
 
 MACULAE. 
 
 250. Ulcus 
 
 285. Struma 
 
 318. Cicatrix 
 
 2.51. Cacoethes 
 
 286. Atheroma 
 
 319 Nacvns 
 
 252. Noma 
 
 287 Anchylosus 
 
 320. Morphxa 
 
 253. Carcinoma 
 
 288. Gmg-iion 
 
 321. V'h'x 
 
 254. Ozena 
 
 289. Natta 
 
 322. Sudamen 
 
 255 Fisuila 
 
 290. Spinola 
 
 323 Melasma 
 
 256. Caries 
 
 291. Exostosis. 
 
 324 Hrpatizon 
 
 257. Ar'hrocace 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 325 Lentigo 
 
 258. Cocyta 
 
 PROC1DENTIAE. 
 
 326. Ephelis. 
 
 259. Paronychia 
 
 292. Hernia 
 
 
 260. Perino 
 
 
 
548 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of VOGIX, 
 
 ORDT.R I. 
 IXTERMl PTENTES, 
 
 1. Q,ui idiana 
 
 2. Tert'ana 
 3- Qiuu-tana 
 
 4 Quintana 
 
 5 Ss. xtana 
 6. Septana 
 7 Ortana 
 
 8. N;>nana 
 
 9. D cimana 
 
 10. V ga 
 
 11. Menstrua 
 
 1 -.]. Teniana duplex 
 1,1 Quartan* duplex 
 
 14. Qu.rsana frip'ex. 
 
 OKIJER II. 
 CONTINUAE. 
 1. Simpbces. 
 
 15. Quotidiana 
 
 16. Synochus 
 
 17. Amatoria 
 
 18. P;irenitis 
 
 19 Epiala 
 
 20 Causes 
 21. Blodes 
 22* Lethargus 
 23. Tvphomania 
 24 L ipyria 
 25. Phrieodes 
 
 ORDER L 
 HAEMORRHAGIAE. 
 
 81. HK 
 
 82. Epistaxis 
 
 83. Hsemoptoe 
 
 84. Haemoptysis 
 
 85. Stomacace 
 
 86. Odontirrhoea 
 
 87. Oiorrhoea 
 
 88. Ophthalmorrhagia 
 
 89. Hxmatemesis 
 
 90. Hepatic oea 
 91 Catarri^exis 
 9^. Hsematuria 
 
 93. Cystirrhagia 
 
 94. Stymatosis 
 
 95. Haematopedesis 
 
 126. Gravedo 
 
 127. Fiatulentia 
 128 Obstipatio 
 
 134 Anxietas 
 
 135. B: -strismus 
 
 136. Pruritus 
 137- Catapsyxis 
 
 138. Rheumatismus 
 
 139. Ar-hritis 
 
 140. Ceph.tl;* !gia 
 
 141. Ophaleea 
 
 142. Clavus 
 
 CLASS I. FEB11ES. 
 26 Lx rig-odes 
 
 27. Abodes 
 
 28. Cholerica 
 
 29. Svnchopalis 
 
 30. Hydrophobia 
 
 31. CKdtans 
 
 32. Ic<-tencodes 
 
 33. Pestilentialis 
 34 Siriasis 
 
 2 Composite. 
 1 1. Exanthematicae. 
 
 35. Vuriolo'sa 
 
 36. Morbillosa 
 
 37. Mili.ris 
 
 38. P-techialis 
 
 39. Scnrlatina 
 
 40. Urtica 
 41 Bullo&a 
 
 42. Varicella 
 
 43. Pemphigodes 
 
 44. Aphthos . 
 
 ^f 2. Iriflammatorice. 
 
 45. Plireiiismus 
 
 46. Chemosis 
 
 47 Ophthalmites 
 
 48. Otites 
 
 49. Angina 
 50 Pieuritis 
 
 51. P.^ripneumonia 
 
 52. Mediastina 
 
 CLASS II. PROFLUVIA. 
 
 96. M>norrhagia 
 
 97. Abortio 
 
 ORDER II. 
 APOCENOSES. 
 
 98. C.tt ; ..rrhus 
 
 99. Epiphora 
 100 Coryza 
 101. Otopuosis 
 102 Oloplatos 
 103. Ptyalismus 
 104 Vomica 
 105. Di rriisea 
 
 106 Puoirliaea 
 
 107 Dvsenteria 
 
 108. Lienteria 
 
 109. Coeiiaca 
 
 53. Pericarditis ) 
 
 54. Carditis 
 
 55. Paraphrenitb 
 
 56. Gastritis 
 
 57. Enteritis 
 
 58 Hepatitis 
 
 59 Splenitis 
 
 60. Mesenteritis 
 
 61. Omentitia 
 
 62 P-ritonitis 
 
 63 Myocolitis 
 
 64 Pancreatica 
 65. Nephritis 
 66 Cist it is 
 
 67. Hysteritis 
 
 68. Erysipelacea 
 
 69. Podagrica 
 
 70. Panantia 
 
 71. Cyssotis. 
 
 i 3. Symptomatic^ 
 
 72. Apoplectica 
 
 73. Oa'arrhalis 
 
 74 Rheumatica 
 
 75 Hsemorrhoidalis- 
 
 76. Luc tea 
 
 77. Vulneraria 
 
 78. Suppuratoria 
 
 79. Lenta 
 
 80. Hectica. 
 
 110. Cholera 
 
 111. Pitviitaria 
 
 112. Leucorrhois 
 
 113. Eneuresis 
 
 114 Diuresis 
 
 115 Diabetes 
 116. Puoturia 
 117- Chylaria 
 118. Gonorrhoea 
 
 119 Leucorti.oca 
 
 120 Exoneu-csis 
 
 121 H\ droprdesis 
 
 122 Gdhictia 
 
 123 Hyperratliarsls 
 124. Erphyse 
 
 U5. Dysodia 
 
 CLASS IIIEPISCHESES. 
 
 129. Ischuria . 132. Deuteria 
 
 130. Arn norrhoea 133. Agalaxis 
 
 131. Dyslochia 
 
 CLASS IV. DOLORES. 
 
 143 Hemscrania. 
 
 144 Carebaria 
 145. Odontalgia 
 146 Haemodia 
 
 147. Odctxismua 
 
 148. Oulgia 
 
 149 Acutaposis 
 
 150 Cionis 
 151. Hnmntosis 
 
 152 Cardiognius 
 
 153 Mastodynia 
 
 154. ,-oda 
 
 155. Periadynia 
 
 156. F^ieumatosis 
 1.57 Card.algia 
 158. Encausis 
 15J. Nausea 
 160. Colica 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 549 
 
 161. Filema 
 
 162. li.-.is 
 
 16 <>. S 1 . -anguria 
 
 164. Dysuria 
 
 165. Lithuriasis 
 
 166. Tt nesinus 
 
 167. Clunesia 
 
 180. T tanus 
 
 ltd Opisthotonus 
 
 Ib2. Episthotonus 
 
 183. Cntoclms 
 
 184. Tremor 
 
 185. Fngus 
 
 186. Horror 
 187 Rigor 
 188. fcpilepsia 
 189 Hecbmpsia 
 19'J. Hierannsus 
 
 191 Convulsio 
 
 192 R phunia 
 193. Ciiorea 
 
 212. Lassitudo 
 22.1 \svhenia 
 224, Torpor 
 
 225 Adynamia 
 
 226 P.-rUybis 
 2^7- Par^pk-gia 
 
 228. HemipU-gia 
 
 229. Apoplexia 
 
 230. Catal-psis 
 
 231. Carus 
 
 232. Coma 
 
 233. Somnolent ia 
 
 234. Hyphophasis 
 
 235. Ptosis 
 236 Ariblyopia 
 
 237. Myclriasis 
 
 238. Amaurosis 
 
 239. Cataracta 
 240 Syn-.zezis 
 
 241. Glaucoma 
 
 242. Achtys 
 
 285. Antipathia 
 286 Agrypnia 
 28. . Phantasma 
 28 ^. CuL go 
 
 289 Haemalopia 
 
 290 Mirmaryge 
 291. Dysopia 
 
 304. Cachexia 
 
 305. Chlorosis 
 30(5 Icterus 
 
 307. Melanchlorus 
 
 308. A.rophia 
 
 309. Tabes 
 
 310. Phthisis 
 Sli. Hydro thorax 
 312. Rachitis 
 
 329. Athymia 
 
 330. Delirium 
 
 168. Cedma 
 
 174. Psoriasis 
 
 169. Hysteralgia 
 170 Dy .ouMiorchaea 
 
 175 Padogra 
 176. Osteocopus 
 
 171. Dystochia 
 
 177. Psophos 
 
 172. A toci a 
 
 178. VoUtica 
 
 173. Pi-iapismus 
 
 179. Epiphlogisrha. 
 
 CLASS V SPASMI. 
 
 
 194 Cr.mpus 
 
 208. Capistrum 
 
 19 ;. Scelerotyrbe 
 
 209. Sardiasis 
 
 196 Aogone 
 
 210. Gelasmus 
 
 197. Giossocele 
 
 211. Incubus 
 
 198 Glo-socoma 
 
 212. Si-.gulUis 
 
 199. Hippos 
 
 213. Palpitatio 
 
 200 Illosis 
 
 214 Vomitus 
 
 201. Cmclesis 
 
 215. Ructus 
 
 202 C.aaclasis 
 
 216. Ruminatio 
 
 203. Cillosis 
 
 217. Oesophagismus 
 
 204. Sternutatio 
 
 218. Hypochondriasis 
 
 205. Tussis 
 
 219. Hysteria 
 
 206. Clamor 
 
 220 Phlogosis 
 
 207. Trismus 
 
 221. Digitmm. 
 
 CLASS VI. ADYNAMIAE. 
 
 
 243. Nycialopia 
 
 264. Pandiculatio 
 
 244. Hermeralopia 
 
 265. Apnaeu 
 
 245 Hernalopia 
 
 266. Macropnoea 
 
 246 Dysicoia 
 
 267. Dyspnoea 
 
 247. Snrditas 
 
 268 Asthma 
 
 248 Anosmia 
 
 269. Orthopncea 
 
 249. Apogeusis 
 
 270- Pnignia 
 
 250 Asaphia 
 
 271- Renchus 
 
 251. Clangor 
 
 272- Rhochmos 
 
 252 Ruucitas 
 
 273- Lipothymia 
 
 253 Aphonia 
 
 274. Syncope 
 
 254. Leplophonia 
 
 275. Asphyxia 
 
 255. Oxyphonia 
 
 276, Apep^ia 
 
 256 Rhenophonia 
 
 277. Dyspepsia 
 
 257. Mutitas 
 
 278. Diaphthora 
 
 258 Traulotis 
 
 279- Anorexia 
 
 259. Psr'llotis 
 
 280 An at rope 
 
 260. Ischophonia 
 
 281. Adypsia 
 
 261. Bi.njinsmus 
 
 282. Acyisis 
 
 262. Suspir urn 
 263. Oscitatio 
 
 283. Agnesia 
 284 Anodynia. 
 
 CLASS VII HYPAERESTHESES. 
 
 292. Siisurrus 
 
 298. Cynorexia 
 
 293 Vertigo 
 
 299. Auotriophagia 
 
 294 Apogvusia 
 
 300. Maiacia 
 
 295 Polydipsia 
 
 301. P.ca 
 
 2^6. Bulimus 
 
 302 Bombus 
 
 297. Addephagia 
 
 303. Celsa 
 
 CLASS VIII. CACHEXI.E. 
 
 , 
 
 313. An.isarca 
 
 321. Elephantiasis 
 
 314 Ascites 
 
 322. Elephantia 
 
 315 Hydrocystis 
 
 323 Pl,ca 
 
 316 Tympanites 
 
 32 i Ph'hiriasis 
 
 317- Hysterophyse 
 
 325. Physcnma 
 
 318. Scorbutus 
 
 326. P racyi-.is 
 
 319 Syphilis 
 
 327 Gangrxna 
 
 320. Lepra 
 
 328 Sphacelus. 
 
 CLASS IX. PARANOIA. 
 
 331 Man, a 313 Ectasis 
 
 332. Melancholia 3o4. Ecplexis 
 
550 
 
 NOSOLOGY, 
 
 335. Enthusiasrnus 
 
 337. Amentia 
 
 339 Somniura 
 
 336. Stupiditas 
 
 338. Obhvio 
 
 34J. Hypnobatasis 
 
 
 CLASS X. VITIA. 
 
 
 ORRDER T. 
 
 399. Meroc^ 
 
 454. Scarlatae 
 
 INFLAMMAT10NES. 
 
 40a En!er>cele ovulans 
 
 455. Lentigo 
 
 341 Ophthalmia 
 
 401. Lchiatocele 
 
 456 Urticaria 
 
 342. Blepharotis 
 
 402 'lytrocele 
 
 457. St.gma 
 
 343 Erysipelas 
 
 403 Hypogastrocele 
 
 458 V;bex 
 
 344. Hieropyr 
 
 404 Cysiocele 
 
 459. Vitiligo 
 
 345. Paronychia 
 
 405 Cyrtoma 
 
 460. Lt-uce 
 
 346. Onychia 
 
 406 Hvdrenterocele 
 
 461. Cyasma 
 
 347. Encausis 
 
 407. Varix 
 
 462 Lichen 
 
 348 Phimosis 
 
 408. Enruvisma 
 
 463. Selina 
 
 349 Paraphimosis 
 
 409. Cirsocele 
 
 464. Nebula 
 
 350. Pernio 
 
 410. G strocele 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 411 Hepatocele 
 
 DISSOLUTIONS 
 
 TUMORES. 
 
 41J. Splenocele 
 
 465. Vulnus 
 
 351. Plegmone 
 
 413. Hysterocele 
 
 466. Ruptura 
 
 352 Furunculus 
 
 414 Hy^rocirsocele 
 
 467 Rhagas 
 
 353. Anthrax 
 
 415. Sarcocele 
 
 468. Fraciura 
 
 354. Abscessus 
 
 416. Phiscocele 
 
 469. Fissura 
 
 355. Onyx 
 
 417 Exostos( s 
 
 470 Piicatio 
 
 356. Hippopyon 
 
 418. Hyp rostosis 
 
 471. Thlasis 
 
 357 Phygfti'lon 
 
 419. Paed irthrocacc 
 
 472. Luxatio 
 
 358. Empyema 
 
 420 Ency tis 
 
 473. Subluxatio 
 
 359. Phyma 
 
 421 S'aphyloma 
 
 474. Diachalasis 
 
 360. Ecthymata. 
 
 422 Staphylosis 
 
 475. Attritis 
 
 361. Uriicaria 
 
 423. Fungus 
 
 476. Porrigo 
 
 362. Parulis 
 
 424. Tofus 
 
 477. Aposyrma 
 
 363. Epulis 
 
 425. Flemen 
 
 478 Anapieusis 
 
 364 Anchylops 
 
 ORDER IIT. 
 
 479. Spasma 
 
 365 Paraglossa 
 
 EXTUBERANTI.E. 
 
 480 Coutusio 
 
 366. Chilon 
 
 426 Verruca 
 
 481 Diabrosis 
 
 367. Scrophula 
 
 427 Porrus 
 
 482. Agomphiasis 
 
 368 Bubon 
 
 428. Clavus 
 
 483. Eschara 
 
 369. Bronchocele 
 
 429. Callus 
 
 484. Piptonychia 
 
 370. Parotis 
 
 430. Encanthis 
 
 485. Cacoethes 
 
 371. Gongrona 
 
 431. PSadarotis 
 
 486 Thenoma 
 
 372. Sparganosis 
 
 432. Pinnula 
 
 487. Carcinoma * 
 
 373. Coilima 
 
 433. Pterygium 
 
 488. Phagedxna 
 
 374. Scirrhus 
 
 434. Hordeolum 
 
 489. Noma 
 
 375 Cancer 
 
 435. Grando 
 
 490. Sycosis 
 
 376. Sarcoma 
 
 436. Varus 
 
 491 Fistula 
 
 377. Polypus 
 
 437. Gutta rosacea 
 
 492 Sinus 
 
 378. Condyloma 
 
 438. Ephelis 
 
 49:3. Caries 
 
 379 Ganglion 
 
 439. Esoche 
 
 494. Achores 
 
 380. Ramula 
 
 440. Exoche. 
 
 4?5 Crustalactea 
 
 381. Tevminthus 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 496 Fa>us 
 
 382. Oedema 
 
 PUSTULE and PAPULA. 
 
 497 Tinea 
 
 383. Encephalocele 
 
 441. Epinyctis 
 
 498. Argemon 
 
 384. Hydrocephalum 
 
 442. Phlvctiena 
 
 499. JEgVops 
 
 385. Hydropthrtlmia 
 
 443. Herpes 
 
 500. Ozama 
 
 386 Spina bifida 
 
 444 Scabies 
 
 501. Aphthx 
 
 387. Hydromphalus 
 
 445. Aquula 
 
 502 It-tertrigo 
 
 388 Hydride 
 
 446. Hydroa 
 
 503 Rhacosis. 
 
 389. Hydrops scroll 
 
 447. Variola 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 
 390 Steatites 
 
 448. Varicella 
 
 CONCREI'IONES 
 
 391. Pheumatosis 
 
 449. Purpura 
 
 504. Ancyloblepharon 
 
 392. Emphysema 
 
 450. Encauma 
 
 505. Zynizesis 
 
 393 Hyvteroptosis 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 506. Dicrymoma 
 
 394 Cystoptosis 
 
 MACULA. 
 
 507 Ancyloglossum 
 
 395. Archoptoma 
 
 451. Ecchymoma 
 
 508. Ancylosis 
 
 396. Bubonocele 
 
 452. Petechise 
 
 509. Cica 1 rix 
 
 397 Oscheocele 
 
 4.53. Morbilli 
 
 510, Dastylion. 
 
 398. Omphalocele 
 
 
 
511. Phoxos 
 
 5U. Gibber 
 
 513. Caput obstipum 
 
 514. Strabismus 
 
 515. Myopias is 
 
 5 16 Lag-ophihalmus 
 
 517. Trichusis 
 
 518. Ectropium 
 
 519. Entropium 
 521'. Rhceas 
 
 521. Rhyssemata 
 
 522. Lagocheilos 
 52-i. MeUchosteon 
 
 524. Hirsuties 
 
 525. Canines 
 
 526. D.sti-ix 
 
 527. Xirasia 
 
 NOSOLOGY 
 
 GLASS XI. DEFORMITATES. 
 
 528. Phalacrolis 545. Leiopodes 
 
 529. A-lopecia 546. Apella 
 
 530. M darosis 547. H\po-padiaeos 
 5il. Pillows 548. Urorhoeas 
 532. Rodatio 549. Atreta 
 
 533- Phalangosis 550. Saniodes 
 
 534 CoKibuma 551. Cupsorcliis 
 
 535. Cfj-cosis 552. Hermaphrodites 
 
 536. Cholosis 553 Dionyfi^cus 
 
 537. GryposU 554 Artetiscus 
 
 538. Nxvus 555. Nefrcndis 
 
 539. JV1 ,;r.strositas 556 Spa-iopog-on 
 
 540. Polysarcia 557. Hype.-, rtetiscus 
 
 541. Ischnotis 558. G liancon 
 
 542. Rtucnosis 559. Galbuius 
 
 543. V rus 560. Mola. 
 
 544. Vulgus 
 
 Synoptical View of the System of SAOAB. 
 
 551 
 
 ORDER I. 
 MACULA. 
 
 1. Leucoma 
 
 2. Viiiligo 
 
 3. Eph Us 
 
 4. Naevus 
 
 5. Ecchymoma. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 EFFLORESCENT!^. 
 
 6. Pusiula 
 
 7. Papula 
 
 8. Piuycthsena 
 
 9. Ba.-chia 
 10 Varus 
 
 11. Herpes 
 
 12, Epinyctis 
 
 13 Henr.eropathos 
 
 14. Psydracia 
 
 15. Hydroa. 
 
 ORDER lit. 
 
 PHYMATA. 
 16 Erythema 
 17. Oedema . 
 18 Emphysema 
 19. Scirrlms 
 20 Inflammatio 
 
 21. Bubo 
 
 22. P-.rotis 
 
 23. Farunculus 
 
 24. Anthrax 
 
 25. Cancer 
 
 ORDER I. 
 SOLUT1ONES. 
 
 rtcentes, cruentae. 
 
 78. Vulnus 
 
 79. Punctura 
 
 80. Sclopetoplaga 
 
 81. Morsus 
 
 82. Excoriatio 
 
 83. Contusio 
 
 84. Ruptura 
 
 CLASS I. VIT1A. 
 
 26. Paronychia 
 
 27. Phimosis. 
 
 OnDER IV. 
 
 EXCRESCENTI^, 
 
 28. Sarcoma 
 
 29. Coridyloma 
 
 30. V^nicca 
 
 31. Pterygium 
 32 Hordeolum 
 
 33. Trachelophyma 
 
 34. Exostosi. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 CYSHDES. 
 
 35. Aneurysma 
 
 36. Varix 
 
 37. Marisca 
 
 38. Hydalis. 
 
 39 St'aphyioma 
 
 40. Lupia 
 
 41. Hydarthrus 
 42 Apostema 
 
 43. Exomphalus 
 
 44. Oschenphyma. 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 ECTOPLE. 
 
 45. Exophthalmia 
 
 46. Blepharoptosis 
 
 47. Hypostaphyle 
 
 48. Paraglossa 
 
 49. Proptoma 
 
 50. Exania 
 
 51. Exor.ystis 
 
 52. H^^f 
 
 53. Colpjpiosis 
 
 54. Gastroceie 
 55 Omphalocele 
 
 56. Hepaiocele 
 
 57. Merocele 
 
 58. Bubonocele 
 
 59. Opodeocele 
 
 60. Ischiocele 
 
 61. Colpocele 
 
 62. Perinaeocele 
 
 63. Peritonaeorixis. 
 
 64. fcncephalocele 
 
 65. Hysteroloxia 
 
 66. Parorchydium 
 
 67. Exarthrema 
 
 68. Diastalis 
 
 69. L-ixarthrus 
 
 70. Gibbositas 
 
 71. Lordosis. 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 DEFORMITATES. 
 
 72. Lagostoma 
 
 73. Aprlia 
 
 74. Polymerisma 
 
 75. Ejiidosis 
 
 76. Anchylomerisma 
 
 77. Hirsuties. 
 
 CLASS IL TCJtGJE. 
 
 ORDER II. 91, 
 
 SOLUTIONES, 92. 
 
 recentes, cruentae t artificiales.^. 
 
 85. Operat.o 94. 
 
 86 Amputatio 95. 
 
 87. Sutura 
 
 88. Paracentesis. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 SOLUTIONES, 96. 
 
 incruenttf. 97. 
 
 89. Ulcus 98. 
 
 90. Exulceratio 99. 
 
 Fistula 
 
 Sinus 
 
 Eschara 
 
 Caries 
 
 Arthrocace. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 SOLUTIONES, 
 
 anomalx, 
 Rhagas. 
 Ambustio 
 Frac^ura 
 Fissura. 
 
652 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 
 CLASS HI. CACHE XLE. 
 
 
 ORDER I. MAC1ES. 
 
 113. Physocephalus 
 
 128 Elephantiasis. 
 
 100- Tabes. 
 
 114. Uydrorachilis 
 
 129 Lepra 
 
 101. Phthisis 
 
 115. Ascites 
 
 130. Scabies 
 
 102. Atrophia 
 
 116. Hydro-netra 
 
 131. Tinea. 
 
 103. Hae:natoporia 
 
 117. Pliysometra 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 104. Aridura. 
 
 118. Tympanites 
 
 ICTER1TLE. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 119 Meteorismus. 
 
 132. Aurigo 
 
 INTUMESCENTI^:. 
 
 ORDER IV. TUBERA. 
 
 133. Melaficterus 
 
 105. Plethora 
 
 120. Rachitis 
 
 134. Phoeni^mus 
 
 106 Polysarcia 
 
 121. Scrophula 
 
 135. Chlorosis. 
 
 107. Pneumatosis 
 
 122 Carcinoma 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 
 108. Anasarca 
 
 123. Leontiasis 
 
 ANOMALY 
 
 109 Phlegmatia. 
 
 124. Malis 
 
 136 Phthiriasis 
 
 110. "Physconia. 
 
 125. Framboesia. 
 
 137. Ti-ichoma 
 
 111. Graviditas. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 138. Alopecia 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 IMPET1GINES. 
 
 139. Elcosis 
 
 HYDROPES partialis. 
 
 126. Syphilis 
 
 140. Gangrsena 
 
 112. Hydrocephalus 
 
 127. Scorbutus 
 
 141. Necrosis* 
 
 
 CLASS IV. DOLORES. 
 
 
 
 ORDER I. VAGI. 
 
 153. Cephalaea 
 
 163. Hepatalgia 
 
 142 Arthritis 
 
 154 Hemicrania 
 
 164. Splenalg'.a 
 
 143. Osiocopus 
 
 155. Ophthalmia 
 
 165 Nephralgia 
 
 144. Rheumatismus 
 
 156. Oulgia 
 
 166. Hyster.tlgia. 
 
 145. Catarrhus 
 
 157. Odontalgia. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 146. Anxietas 
 
 ORDER III. 
 
 EXTERN ARUM. 
 
 147. Lassitudo 
 
 PECTORIS. 
 
 167. Mastodynia 
 
 148. Stupor 
 
 158. Pyrosis. 
 
 168. Rarhialgia 
 
 149. Pruritus 
 
 159. Card.ogmus. 
 
 169. Lumbago 
 
 150. Algor 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 170. Ischias 
 
 151. Ardor. 
 
 ABDOMINIS. 
 
 171. Pr.ct;ilgia 
 
 ORDER 11. 
 
 160. Cardialgia 
 
 172. Padendagra 
 
 CAP1T1S. 
 
 161 Gas-rodynia 
 
 173. Digitium 
 
 152. Cephalalgia 
 
 162. Colica 
 
 
 
 CLASS V. FLUXUS. 
 
 
 ORDER I. 
 
 ORDER 111. 
 
 196. Coryza 
 
 SANGUIFLUXUS. 
 
 ALVIFLUXUS. 
 
 197. Piyalismus 
 
 174. Haemorrhagia 
 
 non sanguinolenti. 
 
 198. Anacatharsis. 
 
 175 Haemoptysis. 
 
 185. Nausea 
 
 199. Diabetes 
 
 176. Stomacace 
 
 186. Vomitus 
 
 200. Enuresis 
 
 177. Haematemesis 
 
 187. Ileus 
 
 201 Pyuria 
 
 178. Hsematuria 
 
 188. Cholera 
 
 202. L-ucoi-rlicca 
 
 179. Metrorrhagia 
 
 189. Diarrhoea 
 
 203. Lochiorrhoea 
 
 180. Abortus. 
 
 190 Cceliaca 
 
 204. Gonorrltoea 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 191. Lienteria 
 
 205. Galactirrlicea 
 
 ALVIFLUXUS, 
 
 192. Tenesmus 
 
 206. Otorrhoea. 
 
 sanguinolenti* 
 
 193. Proctorrhoea. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 181. Hepatirrhoea 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 AERIFLUXUS. 
 
 182. Hsemorrhois 
 
 SERIFLUXUS. 
 
 207. Flatulentia 
 
 183. Dysenteria 
 
 194. Ephidrosis 
 
 208. Aedopsophia 
 
 184. Melsena. 
 
 195. Epiphora 
 
 209. Dysodia. 
 
 ORDER I. 
 EGERENDORUM, 
 
 210. Adiapneustia 
 
 211. Stenlitas 
 
 212. Ischuria ^ 
 
 213. Dysuria 
 
 ORDER I. 
 TONICI PARTIALES. 
 
 222. Strabismus 
 
 223. Trismus 
 
 CLASS VI. SUPPRESSIONES. 
 
 214. Aglactasio 
 
 215. Dyslochia. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 INGERENDORUM. 
 
 216. Dysphagia 
 
 217. Angina. 
 
 CLASS VII SPAPMI. 
 
 224. Obstipi'as 
 
 225. Ceritractura 
 
 226. Crampus 
 
 227. Priapismus 
 
 ORDER III. 
 IMI VENTRIS. 
 
 218. Dysmenorrhoea 
 
 219. Dystocia 
 
 220. Dyshaemorrhois 
 
 221. Obstipatio. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 TONICI GENERALES. 
 
 228. Teta:ms 
 
 229. Catochus. 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 553 
 
 ORDER- III. 
 CLONICI PARTI ALES. 
 
 230. Nystagmus 
 
 231. Carphologia 
 
 232. Subsultus 
 
 233. Pandiculatio 
 
 234. Apomystosis 
 
 235 Convulsio 
 
 236. Tremor 
 
 237. Palpitatio 
 
 238. Glaudicatio. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 CLONICI GENERALES. 
 
 239. Phricasmus 
 
 240. Eclampsia 
 
 241. Epilepsia 
 
 242. Hysteria 
 
 243. Scelotyrbe 
 
 244. Beriberia. 
 
 ORDER I. 
 SPASMODIC-^. 
 
 245. Ephialtes 
 
 246. Sternutptio 
 
 247. Oscedo 
 
 248. Smgultus 
 
 ORDER I. 
 DYS^STHESLE. 
 
 258. Atr.blyopia 
 
 259. Caligo 
 
 260. Cataracta 
 
 261. AmauroYis 
 
 262. Anosmia 
 263 Agheustia 
 
 264. Dysecoea 
 
 265. Paracusis 
 266 Cophosis 
 
 267. Anaesthesia. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 ANEPITHYMLE-. 
 
 268. Anorexia 
 
 ORDER I. 
 CONTAG10SA. 
 
 289. Pestis 
 290 Variola 
 
 291. Pemphigus 
 
 292. Purpura 
 
 ORDER I. 
 MUSCULOS^E. 
 
 299. Phlegmone 
 
 300. Cyna che 
 
 301. Myositis 
 
 302. Carddis. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 MEMBiiANACEJE. 
 
 303. Phrenitis 
 
 ORDER I. 
 CON i INILE. 
 
 316. JuHicatoha 
 
 317. Humoraria 
 
 318. Frigeraria 
 
 319. Typhus 
 
 320. Hectica. 
 
 ORDER I. 
 HALLUCINATIONES. 
 
 328 Vertigo 
 
 329. SuiFusio 
 
 330. Diplopia 
 
 331. Syrigmos 
 
 332. Hypochondr'tasis 
 
 333. Somnambulismus. 
 
 CLASS VIII. ANHELATIONES. 
 
 249. Tussis. 253. Orthopnoea 
 
 ORDER II. 254. Plenrodyne 
 
 SUPPRESS1V-E. 255. Rheuma 
 
 250. Siertor 256. Hydrothorax 
 
 251. D)spnoea 257. Empyema. 
 
 252. Asthma 
 
 CLASS IX DEBILITATES. 
 
 269. Adipsia 279. Lipothymia 
 
 270. Anaphrodisia. 280 Syncope 
 
 ORDER III. 281. Asphyxia. 
 DYSCINESLE. ORDER V. 
 
 271. Mutitas COMATA. 
 
 272. Aphonia 282. Ca\alepsis 
 
 273. Psellismus 283. Ecstasis 
 
 274. Cacophonia 284 Typhomania 
 
 275 Paralysis 285. Lethargus 
 
 276 Hem.plegia 286. Cataphora 
 
 277. Paraplrxia. 287. Cams 
 
 ORDER IV. 288. Apoplexia. 
 ' LEIPOPSYCHIvE. 
 
 278. Asthenia 
 
 CL\SS X. EXANTHEMATA. 
 
 293. Rubeola 296. Erysipelas 
 
 294. Scarlatina. 297. Essera 
 
 ORDER II. 298. Aphtha. 
 NON CONTAGIOSA. 
 
 295. Milians 
 
 CLASS XL PHLEGMASLE. 
 
 304 Diaphragmitis 
 
 305. Pieuritis 
 
 306. Gastritis 
 
 307. Enteritis 
 
 308. Epiploitis 
 
 309. Cystitis 
 
 ORDER III. 
 PARENCHYMATOS^:. 
 
 310. Cephalitis 
 
 CLASS XII. FEBRES. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 REMITTENTES. 
 
 321. Amphinurina 
 
 322. Tritajophya 
 33 . Tetartophya. 
 
 CLASS XUL VESANLE. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 MOROSITATES. 
 
 334. Pica. 
 
 335. Bulimia 
 
 336. Polydipsia 
 
 337. Amipathia 
 
 338. Nnstnlgia 
 
 339. Panophobia 
 
 4 B 
 
 311. Peripneumonia 
 312 Hepatitis 
 
 313. Splemtis 
 
 314. Nephritis 
 
 315. Metritis. 
 
 ORDER III. 
 INTER M1TTENTES. 
 
 324. Qnotid ^na 
 
 325. Tertiana 
 
 326. Quartana 
 
 327. Erratica. 
 
 340. Satyriasis 
 
 341 Nympiiomania 
 
 342. Tarantismus 
 
 343. Hydrophobia 
 
 344. Rabies. 
 
 OHDEK m. 
 
 DKLIRIA. 
 
 345. Puraphrosine 
 
554 
 
 NOSOLOGY. 
 
 346. Amentia 
 
 347. Melancholia 
 
 348. Doemonomania 
 
 349. Mania. 
 
 ORDKR IV- ANOMALY. 
 
 350. Amnesia 
 
 351. Agrypnia. 
 
 Synoptical Vieiv of the System of 'Dr. MACBRIDE. 
 
 CLASS I. UNIVERSAL DISEASES. 
 
 ORDER I. FEVERS. 
 
 1. Continued 
 
 2. Intermittent 
 
 3. Remittent 
 
 4. Eruptive 
 
 5. Hectic. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 INFLAMMATIONS. 
 
 6. External 
 
 7. Internal 
 
 ORDER III. FLUXES. 
 
 8. Alvine 
 
 9. Hemorrhage 
 
 10. Humoral discharge 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 PAINFUL DISEASES. 
 
 11. Gout 
 
 12. Rheumatism 
 
 13. Ostocopus 
 
 14. Headach 
 
 15. Toothach 
 
 16. Earach 
 
 17. Pleurodyne 
 
 18. Pain in the stomach 
 
 19. Colic 
 
 20. Lithiasis 
 
 21. Ischuria 
 
 22. Proctalgia. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 SPASMODIC DISEASES. 
 
 23. Tetanus 
 
 24. Catochus 
 
 25. Locked jaw 
 
 26. Hydrophobia 
 27' Convulsion 
 
 28. Epilepsy 
 
 29. Ecclampsia 
 
 30. Hieranosos. 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 WEAKNESSES and PRI- 
 VATIONS. 
 
 31. Coma 
 
 32. Palsy 
 
 33. Fainting. 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 
 ASTHMATIC DISOR- 
 DERS. 
 
 34. Dyspnoea 
 
 35. Orthopnaa 
 
 36. Asthma 
 37- Hydrothorax 
 
 38. Empyema. 
 
 ORDER VIII. 
 MENTAL DISEASES. 
 
 39. Mania 
 
 40. Melancholia. 
 
 ORDER IX. 
 
 CACHEXIES or Humoral 
 Diseases. 
 
 41. Corpulency 
 
 42. Dropsy 
 
 43. Jaundice 
 44 Etnphyema 
 
 45. Tympany 
 
 46. Physconia 
 
 47. Arophia 
 '48. Osteosarcosis 
 
 49. Sarcosiosis 
 
 50. Mortification 
 
 51. Scurvy 
 
 52. Scrophula 
 
 53. Cancer 
 
 54. Lues venerea. 
 
 CLASS II LOCAL DISEASES. 
 
 ORDER I. 
 OF THE INTERNAL 
 
 SENSES. 
 
 55. Loss of memory 
 
 56. Hypochondriasis 
 
 57. Loss of judgment. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 
 OF THE EXTERNAL 
 SENSES. 
 
 58. Blindness 
 
 59. Depraved sight 
 
 60. Deafness 
 
 61. Depraved hearing 
 
 62. Loss of smell 
 
 63. Depraved .^mell 
 
 64. Loss of taste. 
 
 65. Depraved taste 
 
 66. Loss of feeling. 
 
 ORDER 111. 
 OF THE APPETITES. 
 
 67. Anorexia. 
 
 68. Cynorexia 
 
 69. Pica 
 
 70. Polydipsia 
 
 71. Satyriasis. 
 
 72- Nymphomania 
 
 73. Anaphrodisia. 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 OF THE SECRETIONS 
 AND EXCRETIONS. 
 
 74. Epiphora 
 
 75. Coryza 
 
 76. Ptyalism 
 
 77. Anacathi 
 
 78. Otorrhcea 
 
 79. Diarrhoea 
 
 80. Incontinence of urine 
 
 81. Pyuria 
 82- Dysuria 
 
 83. Constipation 
 
 84. Tenesmus 
 
 85. Dysodia 
 
 86. Flatulence 
 
 87. OZdosophia. 
 
 ORDER V. 
 
 109. Hydarthrus. 
 
 ORDER VI. 
 
 OF THE EXTERNAL 
 HABIT, 
 
 110. Tumour 
 
 111. Excrescence 
 
 112. Aneurism 
 
 113. Varix 
 
 114. Papula 
 
 115. Phlyctaenae 
 
 116. Pustulje 
 
 IMPEDING DIFFERENT 117. Scabies, or Psora 
 
 ACTIONS. 
 
 88. Aphonia 
 
 89. Mutitas 
 
 90. Paraphonia 
 
 91. Dysphagia 
 
 92. Wryneck 
 
 93. Angone 
 
 94. Sneezing 
 
 95. Hiccup 
 
 96. Cough. 
 
 97. Vomiting 
 
 98. Palpitation of the heart. 
 39. Chorea 
 
 100. Trismus 
 
 101. Nystagmus 
 
 102. Cramp 
 
 103. Scelotyrbe 
 
 104. Contraction 
 
 105. Paralysis 
 
 106. Anchylosis 
 
 107. Gibbositas 
 
 108. Lordosis 
 
 118. Impetigo 
 
 119. Leprosy 
 
 120. Elephantiasis 
 
 121. Framboesia 
 
 122. Herpes 
 
 123. Maculae 
 
 124. Alopecia 
 
 125. Trichoma 
 
 126. Scald head 
 
 127. Phthiriasis. 
 
 ORDER VII. 
 DISLOCATIONS. 
 
 128. Hernia 
 
 129. Prolapsus 
 
 130. Luxation. 
 
 ORDER VIII. 
 SOLUTIONS OF CON- 
 TINUITY. 
 
 131. Wound 
 
 132. Ulcer 
 
 133. Fissure 
 
NOSOLOGY. 
 
 555 
 
 134 Fistula 
 
 135. Burn, or scald 
 
 135. Excoriation 
 137. Fracture 
 
 138. Caries. 
 
 CLASS II r. SEXUAL DISEASES. 
 
 ORDER 1. 
 GENERAL, proper to Men. 
 
 139. Febris testicularis 
 
 140. Tabes dorsal is. 
 
 ORDER II. 
 LOCAL, proper to Men. 
 
 141. Dyspermatismus 
 
 142. Gonorrhoea simplex 
 
 143. Gonorrhoea virulenta 
 
 144. Priapism 
 
 145. Phymosis 
 
 146. Pharaphymosis 
 
 147. Chrystalline 
 
 148. Hernia humoralis 
 
 149. Hydrocele 
 
 150. Sarcocele 
 
 151. Cirsocele. 
 
 ORDER III. GENERAL, 
 proper to Women. 
 
 152. Amenorrhoea 
 153 Chlorosis 
 
 154. Leucorrhoea 
 
 155. Menorrhagia 
 
 156. Hysteralgia 
 
 157. Graviditas 
 
 158. Abortus 
 
 159. Dystochia 
 
 160. Febris puerperalis 
 
 163. Mastodynia 
 
 ORDER IV. 
 
 LOCAL, proper to Women. 
 162. Hy drops ovarii 
 163- Scirrhus ovarii 
 
 164. Hydromclra 
 
 165. Physometra 
 
 166. Prolapsus uteri 
 
 167. vaginae 
 
 178. Polypus uteri 
 
 CLASS IV. INFANTILE DISEASES. 
 
 ORDER I. GENERAL. 
 169. Colica meconialis 
 I/O. lactentium 
 
 171. Diarrhoea infantum 
 
 172. Aphthae 
 
 173. Eclampsia 
 
 174. Atrophia 
 173. Rachitis. 
 
 ORDER II. LOCAL. 
 176. Imperfbration 
 
 177- Anchylogossum 
 
 178. Aurigo 
 
 179. Purpura 
 
 180. Crusta lactea. 
 
 NOSTALGIA. (Nor**}**: from 
 to return, and *AT/O?, pain.) A vehement 
 desire for revisiting one's country. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the class Locales, and or- 
 der Dysorexix of Cullen, known by impa- 
 tience when absent from one's native home, 
 and a vehement desire to return, attended 
 with gloom and melancholy, loss of appe- 
 tite, and want of sleep. 
 
 NOTHUS. (From voSo?, spurious.) I. Those 
 rib's which are npt attached to the sternum 
 are called nothse costse, the spurious ribs. 
 
 2. The term is applied to such diseases 
 as resemble others : as peripneumonia no- 
 tha, &c. 
 
 NoTimrs. (From vavrov, the back. ) An 
 epithet of the spinal marrow. 
 
 NOTIODES. (From VOT/C, moisture.) Ap- 
 plied to a fever, attended with a vitiation 
 of the fluids, or a colliquative wasting. 
 
 NOUFER'S MEDICINE. This famous re- 
 medy was invented by Madam Noufer, as a 
 cure" for the tape-worm. See Filix. 
 
 NUBKCULA. (Dim. of nubes, a cloud.) 
 A cloud in the urine. A white speck in the 
 eye. 
 
 NUCES GALIJE. *Common galls. 
 
 NOCES PURGAJTTES. See Ricimes. 
 
 NUCESTA. See Nux moschata. 
 
 NUCHA. The hind part or nape of the 
 neck. 
 
 NUCISTA. The nutmeg. 
 
 NUCLEUS! (\Enuce* from the nut.) A 
 kernel. A fruit enclosed in a hard shell. 
 
 NucuLae SAPOSTARI.TI. Bacca bermuden- 
 ses. Soap berries. Bermudas berries. A 
 spherical fruit, about the size of a cherry, 
 whose cortical part is yellow, glossy, and 
 so transparent as to shew the sphericle 
 black nut which rattles within, and which 
 includes a black kernel. It is the produce 
 of the Sapindus saponaria of Linnaeus. The 
 
 cortical part has a bitter taste, and no 
 smell ; it raises a soapy froth with water, 
 and has similar effects with soap in wash- 
 ing, and it is said to be a medicine of sin- 
 gular and specific virtue in chlorosis. 
 NUMMULARIA. (From nwwnus, money ; 
 
 so called because its leaves are round and 
 of the size of ihe old silver two-pence.) 
 Hirundinaria. Centimorbia. Moneywort. 
 This plant, Lysimachia nummularia of 
 Linnaeus, is very common in our ditches. 
 It was formerly accounted vulnerary ; it 
 possesses antiscorbutic and restringent 
 qualities. Boerhaave looks upon it as si- 
 milar to a mixture of scurvy-grass with 
 sorrel. 
 
 NUT, COCOA. The fruit of the Cocos mt- 
 cifera of Linnaeus. Within the nut is found 
 a kernel, as pleasant as an almond, and 
 also a large quantity of liquor resembling 
 milk, which the Indians greedily drink be- 
 fore the fruit is ripe, it being then plea- 
 sant, but when the nut is matured, the 
 liquor becomes sour. Some full-grown 
 nuts will contain a pint or more of this 
 milk, the frequent drinking of which seems 
 to have no bad effects upon the Indians ; 
 yet Europeans should be cautious of mak- 
 ing too free with it at first, for when Lio- 
 nel Wafer was at a small ishnd in the 
 South Sea, where the tree grew in plenty, 
 some of h; men were so delighted with it, 
 that at parting they were resolved to drink 
 
 . their fill, which they did ; but their appe- 
 tites had like to have cost them their lives, 
 for though they were not drunk, yet they 
 were so chilled and benumbed, that they 
 could not stand, and were obliged to be 
 carried aboard byjfctose who had more 
 prudence than th^^relves, and it was 
 many days before they recovered. The 
 shells of these nuts being hard, and capa- 
 
556 
 
 NUTRITION. 
 
 ble of receiving a polish, they are often cut 
 transversely, when, being mounted on 
 stands, and having their edges silvered, or 
 gilt, or otherwise ornamented, they serve 
 the purpose of drmking-cups. The leaves 
 of the tree are used for thatching, for 
 brooms, baskets, and other utensils; and of 
 the reticular web, growing at their base, 
 the Indian women make cauls and aprons. 
 Nut, Barbadoes See Ricinns major. 
 Nut, pistachio. See Pistachio nut. 
 Nut, purging. See Ricinus major. 
 Nutmeg. See Nux moschata 
 NUTRITION. Nutntto. Nutrition may 
 be considered the completion of the assi- 
 milating functions. The food changed by 
 a series of decompositions, animalized and 
 rendered similar to the being which it is 
 designed to nourish, applies itself to those 
 organs, the loss of which it is to supply ; 
 and this identification of nutritive matter to 
 our organs constiiutes nutrition. 
 
 The living body is continually losing its 
 constituent parts, which a variety of causes 
 are incessantly carrying off; several of its 
 organs are constantly engaged in separating 
 humours which pass off loaded with a part 
 of its substance, consumed by the uniting 
 action of air and caloric : internal friction, 
 agitated by a pulsatory motion, detaches 
 its particles. 
 
 Thus the animal machine is continually, 
 destroyed, and at distant periods of life 
 does not contain a single particle of the 
 same constituent parts. An experiment 
 made with madder, (rubia linctorum,) 
 which, when mixed with the food, red- 
 dens the bones of animuls, proves in a very 
 decisive manner this perpetual decomposi- 
 tion of living animal matter. Entirely to 
 obliterate the diffused red colour of bones, 
 it is only necessary to suspend for a time 
 the use of this root. Therefore, if the 
 most compact and solid parts be in a 
 continual motion of decomposition and 
 recom position, there can be no doubt but 
 that this motion must be more rapid in 
 those parts, the constituent principles of 
 which are in the smallest degree of cohe- 
 sion, as in fluids. 
 
 It has been an object of consideration to 
 determine the period of the entire renova- 
 tion of the body ; it has been said that an 
 interval of seven years was necessary for 
 the same particles to be totally obliterated, 
 and their place supplied by others ; but 
 this change should seem to be more rapid 
 in infancy and youth ; it should also seem 
 to be retarded in manhood, and require 
 a very long time to be accomplished in 
 old age, when all our parts acquire a re- 
 markable degree of consistence and fixity, 
 at the same time that the vital actions be- 
 come more languid. There is no doubt but 
 that sex, temperature, climate, profession, 
 mode of living, and a varety of other 
 causes, accelerate and retard this period, 
 
 so that it is impossible to affirm anything 
 certain on the precise time of its duration. 
 
 In proportion as our parts are destroyed, 
 they are renewed by homogeneous parti- 
 cles, or such as are exactly similar to 
 themselves ; otherwise their nature, which 
 is always alike, would suffer continual 
 changes. When the nutritive matter has 
 been animal; zed, or a-similated to the body 
 which it is designed to nourish, by the or- 
 gans of digestion, absorption, circulation, 
 respiration, and secretion, the parts which 
 it supplies retain and incorporate it with 
 their own substance. This nutritive iden- 
 tification is variously effected in different 
 parts, as the brain, muscles, bones, &c. ; 
 each of the-e appropriates to itself, by a 
 true secretion, that which is found analo- 
 gous to its nature, and rejects the hetero- 
 geneous particles brought by different 
 vessels, chiefly by the arteries. A bone is 
 a secretory organ, that becomes incrusted 
 with phosphat of lime ; the lymphatic ves- 
 sels, which in the work of nutrition perform 
 the office of excretory ducts, remove this 
 salt after it has remained a certain time 
 in the areolae of its texture It is the same 
 in muscles with respect to the fibrin, and 
 in the brain with albumen . each part im- 
 bibes, and renders solid in its structure, 
 such juices as are of the same nature, in 
 consequence of a power, of which the affi- 
 nity of aggregation of the chymists gives us 
 an idea and perhaps furnishes us wuh an 
 exacx model. 
 
 A part to acquire nourishment should 
 possess sensibility and motion ; a ligature 
 placed on iis arteries and nerves, by de- 
 stroying both these faculties, prevents it 
 from being nourished, or having life. The 
 blood flowing in the veins, and the fluid 
 of the absorbents, contain vivifying and 
 reparatory parts, in much smaller quantity 
 than arterial blood ; it is even generally 
 believed that lymph and venous blood do 
 not contain any thing directly nutritious. 
 
 The mechanism of nutrition would be 
 explained after having precisely deter- 
 mined the differences of composition that 
 exists between the aliments on which *'e 
 exist and the exact substance of our .or- 
 gans, if we could distinguish how each 
 func ion divests them of their characters, 
 to invest them with our properties for each 
 individual part, to co-oper Ae in changing 
 their nutritious principle into our own pe- 
 culiar structure. To resolve this problem, 
 let us suppose a man living entirely on ve- 
 getables, which, in fact, constitute the 
 principal part of the subsistence of the 
 generality of men ; whatever pori ion of 
 the plant he may consume, whether stalk, 
 leaves, flowers, seeds, or roots ; carbon, 
 hydrogen, and oxygen enter their rom- 
 posi'ion, which may be always, by a strict 
 analysis, resolved into wat- r and carbonic 
 acid } to these three constituent principles, 
 
NUT 
 
 sometimes a small quantity of azot, salts, 
 arcl oiher things, is united. If we then 
 examine the nature of the organs of this 
 man, whose diet consists exclusively in 
 vegetables, they will be proved of a com- 
 position very different from the kind of 
 food ; azot predominates, although the ve- 
 getable substance contain it in very small 
 quantity, and many new products will be 
 discovered which had not been distin- 
 guished in the aliment, but which abound 
 in the body receiving nourishment, and 
 seem produced by the act of nutrition. 
 
 The essential part of this function, there- 
 fore, is to cause the nutritive matter to 
 pass into a more advanced si ate of compo- 
 sition, to deprive it of a portion of its car- 
 bon and hydrogen, to give a predominance 
 of azot, and develop several substances 
 which were not before distinguishable. 
 Every living body, without exception, 
 seems to possess a faculty of forming and 
 decomposing substances, by the assistance 
 of which it is supported, and of giving 
 rise to new products. The marine-plant, 
 the ashes of which form soda, if sown in 
 a box filled with earth that does not con- 
 tain a particle of that alkali, and moisten- 
 ed with distilled water, furnishes it in as 
 great a quantity as if the plant had been 
 growing on the borders of the sea, in a 
 swampy soil, always inundated by brackjsh 
 or salt water. 
 
 Living bodies are the proper, elaborato- 
 ries in which such combinations and de- 
 compositions occur as art cannot imitate ; 
 bodies that to us appear simple, as soda 
 andsilex seem to for-Tt themselves of other 
 parts, while some bodies, the composition 
 of which we cannot determine, as certain 
 metals suffer inevitable decompositions ; 
 from which we may fairly conclude, that 
 the powers of nature in the composition 
 and decomposition of bodies, far surpass 
 the science of chymists. For a substance 
 to be employed in our nourishment, it 
 should be capable of change and fermenta- 
 tion, that is, susceptible of experiencing 
 an internal and spontaneous motion, by 
 which its elements change their combina- 
 tion und qualities. This condition of spon- 
 taneous mutability, excludes from the class 
 of al-ment every thing which is not orga- 
 nized, or constituted part of a living being : 
 thus minerals are absolutely refractory to 
 the action of our organs, which cannot con- 
 vert them into their own peculiar sub- 
 stance. The common principle drav n 
 from alimentary substances, however vari- 
 ous they may be, called by Hippocrates 
 the aliment, is probably a composition ca- 
 pable of a great degree of change and fer- 
 mentation ; this is also the opinion of all 
 those who have endeavoured to discover 
 its nature Lorry thinks it is a mucous 
 body ; Cullen considers it saccharine ; 
 
 NUX 
 
 557 
 
 Hall believes it to be an hydro-carbonated 
 oxyd, which only d>ff'< rs from the oxalic 
 acid by having a smaller portion of oxygen. 
 It is obvious th:;t these three sentiments 
 have the greatest, resemblance, sine'- oxy- 
 gen, c*rbo.s and hydrogen, united in dif- 
 ferent proportions, form a mucus, a sac- 
 charine body, and the ox;-lic b^e. The 
 analysis of animal substances by nitric 
 acid, reduces it to the latter base, by 
 taking from it a great quantity of azot, the 
 presence of which constitutes its most re- 
 mark; ble character. 
 
 Hal 6 believes that the hydro-carbonated 
 oxul is combined with oxygen, in the sto- 
 mach and intestinal canal, whether the 
 lavter principle be introduced with the 
 food into the primae viae, or furnished by 
 the decompos< d humours ; the intestinal 
 fluids suffer their azot to be disengaged, 
 which is carried to the alimentary base, 
 and replaces the carbon that had been at- 
 tracted by the oxygen to form the carbo- 
 nic acid. This gas, when in the lungs, 
 and again subjected to the action of at- 
 mospheric oxygen, carries oft' a certain 
 portion of its carbon ; and as it diserigr.^es 
 the azot from the venous blood, it effects 
 a new combination of this principle with 
 the chyle ; and when pmpt: ( ; d to the skin, 
 the atmospheric oxygen again disengages 
 its carbon, and comple es its azotification ; 
 perhaps even the cutaneous organ a>.s ers 
 similar purposes to the lymphatic system^ 
 as the pulmonary organ may effect to the 
 sanguiferous system. 
 
 The animuhzaiion of alimentary substance, 
 there tore, takes place principally by the 
 loss of carbon, which is replaced by azot in 
 animal fluids These support themselves 
 in u proper sta e, for, as they are continu- 
 ally losing the carbonic principle in the 
 intestinal, pulmonary, and cutaneous com- 
 binations, they would be too much ;ni- 
 malized if a newly formed chyle were not 
 to attract the excess of azot. This theory 
 is admitted, by its author, not to account 
 for the formation of pho phoric salts, adeps, 
 and abundance of other productions ; hut 
 without adopting it in toto, u e are induced 
 to conclude, from the experiments and ob- 
 servations on which it is established, that 
 the oxygen of the atmospheric air is one of 
 the most powerful agents employed by na- 
 ture to convert the aliments on which we 
 subsist into our own peculiar substance. 
 
 NUTRITUM ITXGUENTUM. A composition 
 of litharge, vinegar, and oil. 
 
 Nux AB MATICA. The nutmeg. 
 
 Ncx AQUATIC A. See Tributes aqnaticus. 
 
 Ncx BARB \DEXSIS. See Ricinns major. 
 
 Nux BASILICA. The walnut. 
 
 Nux BEEN. S(-e Ben. 
 
 Nux CATHARTICA. The garden spurge. 
 
 NUX CATHARTICA AMERICANA. See Ri - 
 
 cinus major. 
 
558 
 
 NUX 
 
 Nux LfDiCA.' The cocoa-nut. 
 
 Nux juoiAJfs. See Juglans. 
 
 Nux MEDICA. The maidivian nut; 
 
 Nux METELLA. The nux vomica. 
 
 NUX MOSCHATA. Nutista. Nux my- 
 ristica. Chrysobulanus Galeni. Unguenta- 
 ria. Assala. Nux aromatica. The nutmeg 1 . 
 The seed, or kernel, ot the JMyristica mos- 
 chata of Linnaeus lfoUis lanceolatis, fruclu 
 glabro. It is a spice that is well known, 
 and has been long 1 used both for culinary 
 and medical purposes. Distilled with 
 water, they yield a large quantity of essen- 
 tial oil, resembling in flavour the spice 
 itself; after the distillation, an insipid seba- 
 ceous matter is found swimming- on the 
 water ; the decoction, inspissated, gives 
 an extract of an unctuous, very lightly bit- 
 terish taste, and with little or no a.stringen- 
 cy. Rectified spirit extracts the whole vir- 
 tue of nutmegs, by infusion, and elevates 
 very little of it in distillation ; hence the 
 spirituous extract possesses the flavour of 
 the spice in an eminent degree. Nutmegs, 
 when heated, yield to the press a consider- 
 able quantity of limpid, yellow oil. There 
 are three k<nds of unctuous substances, 
 called oil of mace, though really expressed 
 from the nutmeg. The best is brought from 
 the East Indies, in stone jars ; this is of a 
 thick Consistence, of the colour of mace, 
 and has an agreeable fragrant smell ; the 
 second sort, which is paler coloured, and 
 much inferior in quality, comes from 
 Holland, in solid masses, generally flat, 
 and of a square figure ; the third, which is 
 the worst of all, and usually called com- 
 mon oil of mace, is an artificial composi- 
 tion of suet, palm-oil, and the like, fla- 
 voured with a little genuine oil of nutmeg. 
 The medicinal qualities of nutmeg are sup- 
 posed to be aromatic, anodyne, stomachic 
 and adstrlngent; and hence it has been 
 much used in diarrhoeas and dysenteries. 
 To many people, the aromatic flavour of 
 nutmeg is very agreeable : they, however, 
 should be cautioned not to use it in large 
 quantities, as it is apt to affect the head, 
 and even to manifest an hypnotic power in 
 such a degree as to prove extremely dan- 
 gerous. Bontms speaks of this as a fre- 
 quent occurrence in India ; and Dr. Cullen 
 relates a remarkable instance of this sopo- 
 rific effect of nutmeg, which fell under his 
 own observation ; and hence concludes that, 
 in apoplectic and paralytic cases, this spice 
 may be very improper. The officinal pre- 
 parations of nutmeg are a spirit and an es- 
 sential oil, and the nutmeg, in substance, 
 roasted to render it more adstringent : both 
 the spice itself and the essential oil enter 
 several compositions, as the confectio aro- 
 maticOf nfriritits ammoniac aromaticiis, &c. 
 
 Ntrx MYHISTICA. See Mix moschata. 
 
 Nux PERSICA. The walnut. 
 
 Nux PISTACIA. See Pistachio nut. 
 
 Nux PURGANS. See Ricinus major. 
 
 NUX 
 
 Nux SCRAJPIONIS. St. Ignatius's beai% 
 
 NUX VOMICA. JYux metetta. The 
 nux vomica, lignum colubriurn, and faba 
 sancti ignatii, have been long known in 
 the Mater i a Medica as narcotic poisons, 
 brought from the East Indies, while the ve- 
 getables which produced them were un- 
 known, or at least not botanically ascer- 
 tained. 
 
 By the judicious discrimination of Lin- 
 naeus, the nux vomica was found to be the 
 fruit of the tree described and figured in 
 the Hortus Milabaricus, under the name of 
 Caniram, cucurbitifera malabariansis of 
 Plukenet ; Vomica of Linnaeus. Now called 
 Stiychnos -nujc vomica. 
 
 To tliis genus also, but upon evidence 
 less conclusive, he likewise justly referred 
 the colubrium. But the faba sancti ignatii 
 he merely conjectured might belong to this 
 family, as appears by the query, An strychni 
 species? which subsequent discoveries have 
 enabled us to decide in the negative ; for, 
 in the Supp. Plant, it constitutes the new 
 genus Ignatia, which Loureiro has lately 
 confirmed, changing the specific name ama- 
 ra to that of philippinica. The strychnos 
 and ignalia are, however, nearly allied, and 
 both rank under the order Solanacece. 
 
 Dr. Woodville has inquired thus far into 
 the botanical origin of these productions, 
 from finding that, by medical writers, they 
 are generally treated of under the same 
 head, and in a very confused and indiscri- 
 mitate manner. The seed of the fruit, or 
 berry of this tree, Sti^ychnns nux vomica, is 
 the officinal nux vomica ; it is flat, round, 
 about an inch broad, and near a quarter of 
 an inch thick, \vith a prominence in the 
 middle on both sides, of a gray colour, 
 covered with a kind of woolly maxter; and 
 internally hard and tough, like horn. To 
 the taste it is extremely bitter, but has no 
 remarkable smell. It consists chiefly of a 
 gummy matter, which is moderately bitter: 
 the resinous part is very inconsiderable in 
 quantity, but intensely bitter ; hence recti- 
 fied spirit has been considered its best 
 menstruum. 
 
 Nux vomica is reckoned amongst the 
 most powerful poisons of the narcotic kind, 
 especially to brute animals ; nor are in- 
 stances wanting of its deleterious effects 
 upon the human species. It proves fatal to 
 dogs in a very short time, as appears by 
 various authorities. Hillefeld and others 
 found that it also poisoned hares, foxes, 
 wolves, cats, rabbits, and even some birds, 
 as crows and ducks ; and Loureiro relates, 
 that a horse died in four hours after taking 
 a drachm of the seed in a half-roasted 
 state. 
 
 The effects of this baneful drug upon 
 different animals, and even upon those of 
 the same species, appear to be rather un- 
 certain, and not always in proportion to 
 the quantity of the poison given. With 
 
NUX 
 
 NYM 
 
 . 559 
 
 some animals it produces its effects almost 
 instantaneously ; with others, nor till after 
 several hours, when laborious respiration, 
 followed by torpor, tremblings, coma, and 
 convulsions, usually precede the fatal 
 spasms, or tetanus, with which this drug 1 
 commonly extinguishes life. 
 
 From four cases related of its mortal ef- 
 fects upon human subjects, we find the 
 symptoms corresponded nearly with those 
 which we have here mentioned of brutes ; 
 and these, as well as the dissections of dogs 
 killed by this poison, not shewing any in- 
 jury done to the stomach or intestines, 
 proves that the nux vomica acts immedi- 
 ately upon tiie nervous system, and de- 
 stroys life by the virulence of its narcotic 
 influence. 
 
 The quantity of the seed necessary to 
 produce this effect upon a strong dog, as 
 appears by experiments, need not be more 
 than a scruple ; a rabbit was killed by 
 five, and a cat by four, grains : and of the 
 four persons to whom we have alluded, 
 and who unfortunately perished by this de- 
 leterious drug, one was a girl ten years of 
 age, to whom fifteen grains were exhibited 
 at twice for the cure of an ague. Loss, 
 however, tells us that he took one or two 
 grains of it in substance, without discover- 
 ing any bad effect : and that a friend of his 
 swallowed a whole seed without injury. 
 
 In Britain, where physicians seem to 
 observe the rule Saltern non nocere more 
 strictly than in any other countries, the 
 nux vomica has been rarely, if ever, em- 
 ployed as a medicine. On the continent, 
 however, and especially in Germany, they 
 have certainly been guided more by the 
 axiom, " What is incapable of doing much 
 harm, is equally unable to do much good. 3 ' 
 The truth of this remark was lately very 
 fully exemplified by the practice of Baron 
 Stoerck, and is farther illustrated by the 
 medicinal character given of nux vomica, 
 which, from the time of Gesner tillj that of 
 a modern date, has been recommended by 
 a succession of authors as an antidote to 
 the plague, as a febrifuge, as a vermifuge, 
 and as a remedy in mania, hypochondria- 
 sis, hysteria, rheumatism, gout, and canine 
 madness. In Sweden, it has of late years 
 been successfully used in dysentery; but 
 Bergius, who tried its effects in this disease, 
 says, that it suppressed the flux for twelve 
 hours, which afterwards returned again. 
 A woman, who took a scruple of this drug 
 night and morning, two successive days, is 
 said to have been seized with convulsions 
 and vertigo, notwithstanding which the 
 dysenteric symptons returned, and the dis- 
 order was cured by other medicines ; but a 
 pain in the stomach, the effect of the nux 
 vomica, continued afterwards for a long 
 time. 
 
 Bergius, therefore, thinks it should only 
 
 be administered- in the character of a tonic 
 and anodyne, in small doses, (from five to 
 ten grains,) and not till after proper laxa- 
 tives have been employed. Loureiro re- 
 commends it as a valuable internal medi- 
 cine in fluor albus ; for which purpose he 
 roasts it till it becomes perfectly black and 
 friable, which renders its medicinal use 
 safe, without impairing its efficacy. It is 
 said to have been used successfully in the 
 cure of agues, and has also been reckoned 
 a specific in pyrosis, or water brush. 
 
 NYCTALOPIA. (From vt/|, the night, 
 and 4i an eye.) Imbedllitas oculorum of 
 Celsus. A defect in vision, by which the 
 patient ^ees little or nothing in the day, 
 but in the evening and night sees tolerably 
 well. The proximate cause is various : 
 
 1. From a periodical amaurosis, or gutta 
 serena, when the blind paroxysm begins in 
 the morning, and terminates in the evening. 
 
 2. From, too great a sensibility of the 
 retina, which 'cannot bear the meridian 
 light. See Phobotomia. 
 
 3. From an opaque spot in the middle of 
 the crystalline lens. When the light of the 
 sun in the meridian contracts the pupil, 
 there is blindness ; about evening, or in 
 more obscure places, the pupil dilates, 
 hence the rays of light pass through the 
 limbus of the crystalline lens. 
 
 4. From a disuse of light f thus persons 
 who are educated in obscure prisons' see 
 nothing immediately in open meridian 
 light ; but by degrees their eyes are ac- 
 customed to distinguish objects in day -light. 
 
 5. From an immoveable mydriasis ; for 
 in this instance the pupil admits too great 
 a quantity of light, which the immobile pu- 
 pil cannot moderate ; hence the patient, 
 in a strong light, sees little or nothing. 
 
 6. From too great a contraction of the 
 pupil. This admits a sufficiency of lucid 
 rays in bright light, but towards night the 
 pupil dilates more, and the patient sees 
 better. 
 
 8 Nyctalopia endemica. A whole people 
 have been nyctalops, as the ^Ethiopians, 
 Africans, Americans, and Asiatics. A great 
 flow of tears are excreted all the day from 
 their eyes ; at night they see objects. 
 
 8. From a commotion of the eye ; from 
 which a man in the night saw all objects 
 distinctly. 
 
 NYCTOBASIS. (From w*, the night, and 
 fiouvo), to go.)" Walking in the sleep. 
 
 NYMPH-K. (From W^A, a water- 
 nymph ; so called because it stands in the 
 water-course.) Alee internee minores clito- 
 ridis. Colliculum. Cottiaila. Myrto- 
 cheilides. Libia minora. Two membra- 
 nous folds, situated within the labia ma- 
 jora, at the sides of the. entrance of the 
 vagina uteri. 
 
 NYMPHvtA. (From rv^aa, a water- 
 nymph ; because it grows in watery places/ 
 
560 
 
 OBE 
 
 OBL 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nae n system Class, Polyandria. Order, 
 Monotrynia. The w .ter-iily. 
 
 NYMPH.SA ALBA. Leuconymphxa. Nenu- 
 phar. JWicro-leuconymphaea, Wfiite water- 
 lily. This beaut.Mi plant, Nymphxa alba 
 of Linnaeus, was formerly employed me- 
 dicinally as a demulcent, and slightly 
 anodyne remedy. It is now laid aside. 
 
 NYMPH;EA GL.AXDIFKRA. Nymphcea In- 
 dica, ;"id Madraspatana. Names for the 
 faba yfigyptia. 
 
 NYMPHJEA LUTE A. NyinphtKa major 
 lutea of Caspar B;;uhin. Y ilow wattr- 
 lily. Nymphxa lutea of Linuxus. This 
 beautiful plain was employed formerly 
 with the same intentions as the white, and, 
 like it, is now fallen into disuse Ltn-ies- 
 tolpe informs us. thai, in some paru of 
 Sweden, the roots, which are the strongest 
 part, were, in times of scarcity, used as 
 food, and did not prove unwholesome. 
 
 NYMPH.*A LOTUS The Egyptian lotus. 
 An aquatic plant, a native of both ladies. 
 The root is conical, firm, aboui the size of 
 a middling pear, covered with a bfctckish 
 bark, and set round with fibres. It has 
 a sweetish taste, and, when bo>led, or 
 roasted, becomes as yellow within as the 
 yolk of an egg. The plant grows in abun- 
 dance on the banks of the Nile, and is 
 there much sttught after by the poor, who, 
 in a short time, collect enough to supply 
 them families with food tor several days. 
 
 NYMPHOIDES. (Front vu/u^aM*, the water- 
 lily, and afos, likeness.) A. herb resem- 
 bling the water-lily. 
 
 NYMPHOMANIA. (From wp^*, nym- 
 ph a, and ftoLviA, madness ) Furor ute- 
 rinus. Called by the Arabians, Jicrai. 
 Brachnna. Arascon. jirsatum Mstre- 
 mania A genu - of disease in the clas.-> Lo- 
 cales, and order Dysorexia, of Cullen, cha- 
 racterised by excessive and violent desire 
 for coition in women. The effects, as de- 
 scribed by Juvenal, in his sixth satire, are 
 most humiliating to human nature. It ac- 
 knowledges the same causes as satyria^is ; 
 but as females, more especially in warm 
 
 climates, have a more irritable fibre, they 
 are apt to suffer more severely than the 
 males. 
 
 It is a species of madness, or a high de- 
 gree of hysterics. Its immediate cause is 
 a preternatural irritability of the uterus and 
 pudenda of women, or an unusual acrimony 
 of the fluids in these parts. Its presence is 
 known by the wanton behaviour of the 
 patient ; she speaks and acts with unre- 
 strained obscenity, and, as the disorder in- 
 creases, she scolds, cries, and laughs, by 
 turns. While reason is retained, she is 
 silent, and seems melancholy, but her eyes 
 discover an unusual wantonness. The 
 symptoms are better or worse until the 
 greatest degree of the disorder approaches, 
 and th^n, by every word and action, her 
 condition is too manifest. 
 
 NYMPHOTOMIA. (From W^A, the 
 nympha, and TifAvui, to cut.) The opera- 
 tion of removing the nympha when too 
 larcre. 
 
 NYSTAGMUS. (From vu<r*, to sleep.) 
 A winkling of the eyes, such as happens 
 when a person is very sleepy. Authors also 
 define nystagmus to be an involuntary agi- 
 tation of the oculary bulb. It is known by 
 the instability or involuntary and constant 
 motions of the globe of the eye, from one 
 canthus to another, or in some other di- 
 .rections. Sometimes it is accompanied 
 with an hippus, or an alternate and re- 
 peated dilatation and constriction of the 
 pupil. The species are, 1. Nystagmus, from 
 fear. This agitation is observed undf r the 
 operation for the cataract ; and it is checked 
 by persuasion, and waiting a short space of 
 time. 2. Nystagmus, from sand, or small 
 gravel, falling in the eye. 3. Nystagmus, 
 from a catarrh, which is accompanied with 
 much inflammation . 4. Nystagmus, from 
 saburra in the prim* vise, as is observed 
 in infants afflicted wilh worms, and is 
 known by the signs of saburra. 5. Nystag- 
 mus symptomaticws, which happens in 
 hysteric, epileptic, and sometimes in preg- 
 nancy, and is a common symptom accom- 
 panying St. Viius's dance, 
 
 O- 
 
 OjK. See Quercus. 
 
 O k of Jerusalem See Jiotrys vulgaris- 
 
 Ootc, sea. See Quercus manna. 
 
 Oak, toiUoiv-leuved See Quercus Phellos. 
 
 Oat. See Avtna 
 
 OBEL^EA. (Fr< m O&AOC, a dart, or a 
 spit.) Obelxa sagittate, ' n epithet for 
 the sagittal suture of the skull. 
 
 OBLBSIOST. (From ob t against, and laedo, 
 to hurt) An injury done to any p^rt. 
 
 OBELISCOTHECA. .(From c&Mtrxoe, an 
 obelisk, and 6jt, a bag ; so called troin the 
 shape of its seed-bags.) The dwarf Ame- 
 rican sun-flower. 
 
 OBUQ.UUS ASCBNDENS ABDOMINIS. See 
 Obliquus internns abdominis. 
 
OBL 
 
 OBL 
 
 561 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS ASCEWDEBTS IHTERNUS. See low it to the os pubis of the same side. The 
 Obliquus interims abominis. fibres of that part of the obliquus externus, 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS AURIS. See Laxator tympani. which arises from the two inferior ribs, 
 OBLIQ.UUS CAPITIS INFERIOR. See Obli- descend almost perpendicularly, and. are 
 quus inferior capitis. inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS CAPITIS SUPERIOR. See Ob- outer edge of the anterior half of the spine 
 liquus superior capitis. of the ilium. From the anterior superior 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS DESCENDENS ABDOMINIS. See spinous process ot that bone, the external 
 Obliquus externus abdominis. oblique is stretched tendinous to the os 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS DESCENDERS EXTERNUS. See pubis, forming what is called Poupart's, 
 Obliquus externus abdominis. and sometimes Fallopius's ligament, Fal- 
 
 OBLiauus EXTERNUS. See ObUquus ex- lopius having first described it. Winslow, 
 ternus abdominis. and many others name it, the inguinal liga- 
 
 OBL1QUUS EXTERNUS ABDOMINIS. ment. But, after all, it has no claim to 
 This muscle, which is so named by Morgag- this name, it being nothing more than the 
 ni, Albinus, and Winslow, is the Obliquus tendon of the muscle, which is turned or 
 descendens of Vesalius and Douglas, and folded inwards at its anterior edge. It 
 the Obliquus major of Haller, and some passes over the blood vessels of the lower 
 others. By Dumas it is named Iliopubi- extremity, and is thickest near the pelvis ; 
 costo-abdominal. It is a broad, thin muscle, and in women, from the greater size of the 
 fleshy posteriorly, and tendinous in its mid- pelvis, it is longer arid looser than in men. 
 die and lower part, and is situated immedi- Hence we, find that women are most liable 
 ately under the integuments, covering to crural herniae ; whereas men, from the 
 all the other muscles of the lower belly, greater size of the ring of the external ob- 
 it arises from the lower edges of the eight, lique, are most subject to the inguinal, 
 and sometimes, though rarely, of the nine From this ligament, and from that part of 
 inferior ribs, not far from their cartilages, the tendon which forms the ring, we ob- 
 by as many distinct fleshy portions, which serve a detachment of tendinous fibres, 
 indigitate with corresponding parts of the which are lost in the fascia lata y of the 
 serratus major anticus, and the latissimus thigh. This may, in some measure, ac- 
 dofsi. From these several origins, the count for the pain which, in cases of stran- 
 fibresof the muscle descend obliquely for- gulated hernise, is felt when the patient 
 wards, and soon degenerate into a broad stands upright, and which is constancy re- 
 and thin aponeurosis, which terminates in lieved up^n bending the thigh upwards, 
 the linea alba. About an inch and a half This muscle serves to draw down the ribs 
 above the pubis, the fibres of this aponeu- in expiration ; to bend the trunk forwards 
 rosis separate from each other, so as to when both muscles act, or to bend it ob- 
 form an aperture, which extends obliquely liquely to one side, and, perhaps, to turn 
 inwards and forwards, more than an inch it slightly upon its axis, when it acts singly ; 
 in length, and is wider above than below, it also raises the pelvis obliquely when the 
 being nearly of an oval figure. This is ribs are fixed ; it supports and compresses 
 what is sometimes, though erroneously, the abdominal viscera, assists in the evacu- 
 called the ring' of the abdominal muscles, ation of the urine and faeces, and is likewise 
 for it belongs only to the external oblique useful in parturition. 
 
 there being ho such opening either in the OBLIQ.UUS INFERIOR. See ObUquus in- 
 obliquus internus, or in the transversalis, ferior capitis, and Obliquus inferior oculi, 
 as some writers, and particularly Douglas OBLIQUUS INFERIOR CAPITTS. This 
 and Cheselden, would give us to under- muscle, which is the obliquus inferior sive 
 stand. This opening, or ring, serves for major of Winslow, and the Spini axoi- 
 the passage of the spermatic vessels in men, do-tracheli-altoidien of Dumas, is larger 
 and of the round ligment of the uterus in than the obliquus superior capitis. Ii is 
 women, and is of a 'larger size in the former very obliquely situated between the two 
 than in the latter. The two tendinous por- firs; vertebrae 1 of the neck It arises ten- 
 tions, which, by their separation, form dinous and fleshy from the middle and outer 
 this aperture, are called the columns of the side of the spinous process of the second 
 ring. The anterior, superior, and inner vertebra of the neck, and is inserted ten- 
 column, which is the broadest and thickest dinous and fleshy into the lower and pos- 
 of the two, passes over the symphysis pu- terior part of the transverse process of the 
 
 first vertebra. Its use is to turn the first 
 vertebra upon the second, as upon a pivot, 
 and to draw the face towards the shoulder. 
 OBLIQUUS INFERIOR OCULI. Obli- 
 quus 'minor oculi of Winslow, and Maxillo 
 scleroticien of Dumas An oblique mus- 
 cle of the eye, that draws the globe of the 
 eve forwards, inwards, and downwards. 
 
 bis, and is fixed to the opposite os pubis ; 
 so that the anterior column of the right 
 obliquus externus intersects that of the 
 left, and is, as it were, interwoven with 
 it, by which means their insertion is 
 strengthened, and their attachment made 
 firmer. The posterior, inferior and ex- 
 terior column approaches the anterior one 
 as it descends, and is fixed behind and be- 
 
 lt arises 
 4 C 
 
 by a narrow beginning from the 
 
562 
 
 OBL 
 
 OBL 
 
 outer edge of the orbitar process of the closed, as it were, in a sheath. The fibres 
 superior maxillary bone, near its junction of the anterior portion of the internal ob- 
 with the lachrymal bone, and running lique, or those which arise from the spine 
 
 of the ilium and the ligamentum Fallopii, 
 likewise form a broad teadon, which, in- 
 stead of separating into two layers, like 
 that of the other part of the muscle, runs 
 over the lower part of the rectus, and 
 
 obliquely outwards, is inserted into the 
 sclerotic membrane of the eye. 
 
 OBUQ.UUS INFERIOR SIVE MAJOR. See 
 Obliquus inferior capitis, 
 
 OBUQ.UUS INTERNUS. See obliquus inter- 
 nus obdominis. 
 
 OBLIQUUS INTERNUS ABDOMI- of the external oblique, is inserted into 
 NIS. This muscle, which is the Obliquus the fore part of the pubis. This muscle 
 ascendens of Vesalius, Douglas, and Cow- serves to assist the obliquus* externus ; but 
 per, the obliquus minor of Haller, the it seems to be more evidently calculated 
 Obliquus internus ot Winslow, the Obli- 
 quus ascendens internus of Innes, and the 
 IHo-lumbo-costi-abdominal of Dumas, is si- 
 tuated immediately under the external ob- 
 lique, and is broad and thin like that mus- 
 cle, but somewhat less considerable in 
 its extent. It arises from the spinous pro- 
 cesses of the three inferior lumbar verte- 
 bra, and from the posterior and middle 
 part of the os sacrum, by a thin tendinous superior oculi. 
 expansion, which is common to it and to OBLIQ.UUS MINOR ABDOMINIS. 
 the serratus posticus inferior, by short 
 tendinous fibres, from the whole spine of 
 the ilium, between its posterior tuberosi- 
 ty and its anterior and superior spinous 
 
 adhering to the under surface ofjthe tendon 
 
 than that muscle is to draw the ribs down- 
 wards and backwards. It likewise serves 
 tp separate the false ribs from the true ribs, 
 and from each other. 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS MAJOR ABDOMINIS. See Ob' 
 liquus externus abdominis. 
 
 OBLIQjnjS MAJOR CAPITIS. 
 
 quus inferior capitis. 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS MAJOR OCULI. See Obliquus 
 
 See Obli- 
 
 See Obli- 
 
 See Obliquus 
 See Obliquus 
 
 quus internus abdominis. 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS MINOR CAPITIS. 
 superior capitis. 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS MINOR OCULI. 
 
 process ; and from two-thirds of the pos- inferior oculi. 
 terior >urface of what is called Fallopius's OBLIQUUS SUPERIOR CAPITIS. Ri- 
 ligament, at the middle of which we find olanus, who was the first that gave par- 
 the round ligament of the uterus in wo- ticular names to the oblique muscles of the 
 men, and the spermatic vessels in men, head, called this muscle obliquus minor, to 
 passing under the thin edge of this muscle ; distinguish it from the inferior, which, on 
 and in the latter, it likewise sends off' some account of its being much larger, he 
 fibres, which descend upon the spermatic named obliquus major. Spigelius after- 
 chord, as far as the tunica vaginalis of the wards distinguished the two, from their si- 
 testis, and constitute what is called the tuation with respect to each other, into 
 cremaster muscle, which surrounds, sus- superior and inferior ; and in this he is fol- 
 pends, and compresses the testicle. From lowed by Cowper and Douglas. Winslow 
 these origins, the fibres of the internal ob- retains both names. Dumas calls it Tra- 
 lique run in different directions ; those of chelo-altoido-occipital. That used by Al- 
 the posterior portion ascend obliquely for- binus is here adopted. This little muscle, 
 wards, the middle ones become (ess and which is nearly of the same shape as the 
 less oblique, and, at length, run in an ho- recti capitis, is situated laterally between 
 rizontal direction, and those of the ante- the occiput and the first vertebra of the 
 rior portion extend obliquely downwards, neck, and is covered by the complexus 
 The first of these are inserted, by very and the upper part of the splenius. It 
 short tendinous fibres, into the cartilages arises, by a short thick tendon, from the 
 of the fifth, fourth, and third of the false upper and posterior part of the tranverse 
 ribs; the fibres of the second, or middle process of the first vertebra of the neck, 
 portion, form a broad tendon, which, after and, ascending obliquely inwards, and 
 being inserted into the lower edge of the backwards, becomes broader, and is in- 
 cartilage of the second false rib, extends serted, by a broad flat tendon, and some 
 towards the linea alba, and separates into few fleshy fibres, into the os occipitis, be- 
 two layers; the anterior layer, which is hind the back part of the mastoid process, 
 the thickest of the two, joins the tendon of under the insertion of the complexus and 
 the obliquus externus, and runs over the splenius, and a lit tie above that oftherec- 
 two upper thirds of the rectus muscle, to tus major. The use of this muscle is to 
 be inserted into the linea alba ; the poste- draw the head backwards, and perhaps to 
 rior layer runs under the rectus. adheres assist in its rotatory motion. 
 to the anterior surface of the tendon of the 
 transversalis, and is inserted into the car 
 
 OBLIQUUS SUPERIOR OCULI. Troch- 
 learis. Obliquus major of Winslow, 
 and Optico-rrochlei-scleroticien of Dumas. 
 An oblique muscle of the eye, that rolls 
 
 alba. By this structure jure may perceive the globe of the eye, and turns the pupil 
 
 downwards and outwards. It arises like 
 
 tilages of the first of the false, and the last 
 of the true ribs, and likewise into the linea 
 alba. By this structure we may perceive 
 that the greater part of the rectus is in- 
 
OBT 
 
 the straight muscles of the eye from the 
 edge of the foramen opticum at the bot- 
 tom of the orbit, between the rectus su- 
 perior and rectus internus ; from thence 
 runs straight along the papyraceous por- 
 tion of the ethmoid bone to the upper part 
 of the orbit, where a cartilaginous trochlea 
 is fixed to the inside of the internal angular 
 process of the os frontis, through which its 
 tendon passes, and runs a little downwards 
 and outwards, enclosed in a loose mem- 
 branaceous shealh, to be inserted into the 
 sclerotic membrane. 
 
 OBLIQ.UUS SUPERIOR SIVE MINOR. See 
 Obliquus superior capitis. 
 
 OBHQ.UUS SUPERIOR SITE TROCHLEARIS. 
 
 See Obliquus superior oculi. 
 
 OBSIDIAN UM. A species of glass, so 
 called from its resemblance to a kind of 
 stone, which one Obsidius discovered in 
 Ethiopia, of a very black colour, though 
 sometimes pellucid, and of a muddy water. 
 Pliny says also, that obsidianum was a 
 sort of colour with which vessels were 
 glazed. Hence the name is applied, by 
 Libavius, to glass of antimony. 
 
 OBSTETRIC. (Obstetricus ; from obste- 
 trixy a nurse.) Belonging to midwifery. 
 
 OBSTIPATIO. (From obstipo, to stop 
 up.) Costiveness. A genus of disease 
 in the class Locales, and order Epischeses 
 of Cullen, comprehending three species : 
 
 1. Obslipatio debilium, in weak and com- 
 monly dyspeptic persons. 
 
 2. Obstipatio rigidorum, in persons of 
 rigid fibres, and a melancholy tempera- 
 ment. 
 
 3. Obstipatio obstructorwn, from obstruc- 
 tions. See Colica. 
 
 OBSTRUENTIA. (From obstruo, to shut 
 up.) Medicines which close the orifices 
 of the ducts, or vessels. 
 
 OBSTUPIFACIENTIA. (From obstupefacio, 
 to stupefy.) Narcotics. 
 
 OBTUNDENTIA. (From obtundo, to make 
 blunt.) Substances which sheath or blunt 
 irritation, and are much the same as de- 
 mulcents. They consist chiefly of bland, 
 oily, or mucilaginous matters, which form 
 a covering on inflamed and irritable sur- 
 faces, particularly those of the stomach, 
 lungs, and anus. 
 
 OBTURATOR EXTERNUS. Extra- 
 pelvio pubi-trochanterien of Dumas. This is 
 a small flat muscle, situated obliquely at 
 the upper and anterior part of the thigh, 
 between the pectinalis and the fore-part of 
 the foramen thyroideum, and covered by 
 the adductor brevis femoris. It arises ten- 
 dinous and fleshy from all the inner half of 
 the circumference of the foramen thyroi- 
 deum, and likewise from part of the obtu- 
 rator ligament. Its radiated fibres collect 
 and form a strong roundish tendon, which 
 runs outwards, and, after adhering to the 
 capsular ligament of the joint, is inserted 
 into a cavity at the inner and back part of 
 
 occ 
 
 563 
 
 the root of the great trochanter. The 
 chief uses of this muscle are, to turn the 
 thigh obliquely outwards, to assist in bend- 
 ing the thigh, and in drawing it inwards. 
 It likewise prevents the capsular ligament 
 from being pinched in the motions of the 
 joint. 
 
 OBTURATOR INTERNUS. Marsu- 
 piaUs, sen obturator internus of Dotiglas. 
 Marsupials sen bursalis of Cowper, and 
 Intra-pelvio-trochanterien of Dumas. A 
 considerable muscle, a great pari of which 
 is situated within the pelvis. It arises, by 
 very short tendinous fibres, from somewhat 
 more than the upper half of the internal 
 circumference of the foramen thyroideum 
 of the os innominatum. It is composed 
 of several distinct fasciculi, which terminate 
 in a roundish tendon that passes out of the 
 pelvis, through the niche that is between the 
 spine and the twberosity of the ischium, and, 
 after running between the two portions of 
 the gemini in the manner just now de- 
 scribed, is inserted into the cavity at the 
 root of the great trochanter, after adhering 
 to the adjacent part of the capsular liga- 
 ment of the joint. This muscle rolls the 
 os femoris obliquely nutwards, by pulling 
 it towards the ischiatic niche, upon the car- 
 tilaginous surface of which its lendon, which 
 is surrounded by a membranous sheath, 
 moves as upon a pulley. 
 
 OBTURATOR NERVE. A nerve of 
 the thigh, that is lost upon its inner mus- 
 cles. 
 
 OCCIPITAL BONE. Os occipitis. Os 
 memoriae. Os nervosum. Os basilare. 
 This bone, which forms the posterior and 
 inferior part of the scull, is of an irregular 
 figure, convex on the outside and concave 
 internally. Its external surface, which is 
 very irregular, serves for the attachment 
 of several muscles. It affords several ine- 
 qualities, which sometimes form two semi- 
 circular hollows, separated by a scabrous 
 ridge. The inferior portion of the bone 
 is stretched forwards in form of a wedge, 
 and hence is called the cuneiform process, 
 or basilary process. At the base of this 
 process, situated obliquely on each sid.e 
 of the foramen magnum, are two flat, ob- 
 long protuberances, named condyles. They 
 are covered with cartilage, and serve for 
 the articulation of the head with the first 
 vertebra of the neck. In the inferior por- 
 tion of this bone, at the basis of the era* 
 nium, and immediately behind the cunei- 
 form process, we observe a considerable 
 hole, through which the medulla oblongata 
 passes into the spine. The nervi accesso- 
 rii, the vertebral arteries, and sometimes 
 the vertebral veins likewise, pass through 
 it. Man being designed for an erect pos- 
 ture, this foramen magnum is found nearly 
 in the middle of the basis of the human cra- 
 nium, and at a pretty equal distance from 
 the posterior part of the occiput, and the 
 
j.64 
 
 OGC 
 
 OCH 
 
 anterior part of the lower jaw ; whereas But it allows only very little motion to 
 in quadrupeds it is nearer the back part of either side ; and still less of a circular mo- 
 the occiput. Besides this hole, there are tion, which the head obtains principally by 
 four other smaller foramina, viz. two be- the circumvolution of the atlas on the 
 fore, and two behind the condyles. The second vertebra, as is described more par- 
 former serve for the transmission of the ticularly in the account of the vertebrae, 
 ninth pair of nerves, and the two latter In the fetus, the os occipitis is divided by 
 for the veins which pass trom the external an unossified cartilaginous substance into 
 parts of the head to the lateral sinuses, four parts. One of these, which is the 
 On looking over the internal surface of the largest, constitutes all that portion of the 
 os occipitis, we perceive the appearance of bone which is above the foramen magnum : 
 a cross, formed by a very prominent ridge, two others, which are much smaller, com- 
 wliich rises upwards from near the foramen pose the inside of the foramen magnum, 
 magnum, and by two transverse sinuosi- and include the condyloid processes ; and 
 ties, one on eaca side of the ridge. This the fourth is the cuneiform process. This 
 cross occasions the formation of four fossae, last is sometimes not completely united 
 two above and two below the sinuosities, with the rest, so as to form one bone, be- 
 In the latter are placed the lobes of the fore the sixth or seventh year, 
 cerebellum, and in the former the poste- OCCIPITALIS. See Occipitofrontalis. 
 rior lobes of the brain. The two sinuosi- OCCIPITO-FRONTALIS. Digastricus 
 ties serve to receive the lateral sinuses, cranii. Epicranius of Albinus. Frontulis et 
 In the upper-part of this bone is seen a occipitalis of Winslow and Cuwper, and 
 continuation of the sinuosity of the longi- Occipito-frontal of Dumas. A single, broad, 
 tudinal sinus ; and a* the ba: is of the era- digastric, muscle, that covers the cranium, 
 nium we observe the inner surface of the pulls the skin of the head backwards, 
 cuneiform process made concave, for the raises the eye-brows upwards, and, at the 
 reception of the medulla oblongata. The same time, draws up and wrinkles the skin 
 occipital bone is thicker and stronger than of the forehead. It arises from the poste- 
 any of the other bones of the head, except rior part of the occiput, goes over the 
 the petrous part of the ossa temporum ; upper part of the os parietale and os fron- 
 but it is of unequal thickness. At its la- tis, and is lost in the eye-brows, 
 teral and inferior parts, where it is thinnest, OCCIPUT. The hinder part of the head, 
 it is covered by a great number of muscles. See Caput. 
 
 The reason for so much thickness and OCCULT Q.UALITY. A term that has been 
 strength in this bone seems to be, that it much used by writers that had not clear 
 covers the cerebellum, in which the least ideas of what they undertook to explain ; 
 wound is of the utmost consequence ; and and which served therefore only for a cover 
 that it is, by its situation, more liable to to their ignorance. 
 
 be fractured by falls than any other bone OCCULT DISEASES, is likewise from the 
 of the cranium. For, if we fall forwards, same mint as the former, occuttus signifying 
 the hands are naturally put out to prevent hidden, and, therefore, nothing can be un- 
 the forehead's touching the ground; and derstood, when a person speaks of a hidden 
 if on one side, the shoulders in a great disease, but that it is a disease he does not 
 measure protect the sides of the head ; but understand. 
 
 if a person fall backwards, the hind part of OCHEMA. (From o^tce, to carry.) A vehi- 
 the head consequently strikes against the cle, or thin fluid. 
 
 earth, and that too with considerable OCHETEUMA. (From O^ITO?, a duct) The 
 violence. Nature therefore has wisely con- nostril. 
 
 structed this bone so as to be capable of OCHETUS. (From o^iu, to convey.) A 
 the greatest strength at its upper part, canal or duct. The urinary, or abdominal 
 it is - * ' 
 
 where it is the most exposed to injury. 
 The os occipitis is joined, by means of the 
 cuneiform process, to the sphenoid bone, 
 with which it often ossifies, and makes but 
 one bone in those who are advanced in 
 life. It is connected to the parietal bones 
 by the lamboidal suture, and to the 
 temporal bones by the additament.um of the 
 temporal suture. The head is likewise 
 united to the trunk by means of this bone. 
 The two condyles of the occipital bone are 
 received into the superior oblique processes 
 
 passages. 
 
 OCHEUS. (From o%tce t to carry.) The bag 
 of the scrotum, 
 
 OCHRA. (From ^o?, pale ,- so named 
 because it is often ot a pale colour.) 1. 
 Ochre. Minera ferri lutea vel rubra^ An 
 argillaceous earth impregnated with" iron, 
 of a red or yellow colour. The Armenian 
 bole, and other earths, are often adulterated 
 with ochre. 
 
 2. The fore-part of the tibia. 
 
 OCHKUS. (From w^go?, pale ; so called 
 
 LCCCIVCU iiii-u iuc supciiuruun4uc [Jtuucasca VJCHKUS. ^rrom a^go?, paie ; SO caiieu 
 
 of the atlas, or first vertebra of the neck, from the pale muddy colour of its flovv- 
 and it is by means of this articulation that ers.) A leguminous plant, or kind of pulse. 
 
 a certain degree of motion of the head 
 backwards and forwards is performed. 
 
 OCHTHODES. (From o^9o?, importing 
 the tumid lips of ulcers, callous, tumid.) 
 
ODA 
 
 ODO 
 
 565 
 
 An epithet for ulcers, whose lips are callous 
 and tumid, and consequently difficult to 
 heal. 
 
 OCIMASTRUM. (Dim. of ocimumy basil.) 
 Wild white campion, or basil. 
 
 OCIMUM. (From aw, swift ; so called 
 from its quick growth.) Ocymum. The 
 name of a genus >f plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Didynumicu Order, Gym- 
 wspermia. See BasiUcum. 
 
 OCIMUM BASILICUM. The systematic 
 name of the common or citron basil. See 
 BasiUcum. 
 
 OCIMUM CARYOPHYLLATUM, Ocimum 
 
 minimum of Casper, Bauhon, and Linnaeus. 
 Small or bush basil. This plant is mildly 
 balsamic. Infusions are drank as tea, in 
 catarrhous and uterine disorders, and the 
 dried leaves are made into cephalic and 
 sternutatory powders. They are, when 
 fresh, very juicy, of a weak aromatic and 
 very mucilaginous taste, and of a strong 
 and agreeable smell, improved by drying. 
 
 OCTANA. (From octo, eight.) An erratic 
 intermitting fever, which returns every 
 eighth day. 
 
 OCTAVUS HTTMERI. The Teres Minor. 
 
 OCTAVUS HUMERI PLACENTINI. The Teres 
 Minor. 
 
 OCULAHES COMMUNES. A name for the 
 nerves called Motores Oculorum. 
 
 OCULARIA. (From oculus, the eye ; so 
 called from its uses in disorders of the eye.) 
 See Euphrasia. 
 
 Ocun ADDUCTOR. See Rectus interims 
 oculi. 
 
 OCULI ATTOLLENS. See Rectus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 OCULI CANCRORUM. See Cancer. 
 
 Ocuii DEPRESSOR. See Rectus inferior 
 oculi. 
 
 OCULI ELEVATOR. See Rectus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 OCULI LEVATOR. See Rectus superior 
 oculi. 
 
 OCULI OBLIQ.UUS INFERIOR. See ObUquus 
 inferior oculi. 
 
 OCULI OBLIQ.UUS MAJOR. See ObUquus 
 superior oculi. 
 
 Ocuii OBHQ.UUS MINOR. See ObUquus 
 inferior oculi. 
 
 OCULUS BOVINUS. See Proptosis* 
 
 OCULUS BOVIS. See BeUis major. 
 
 OCULUS BUBULUS. See Proptosis. 
 
 OCULUS CHRISTI. Austrian flea bane ; 
 a species?of Inula. 
 
 OCULUS ELEPHANTINUS. A name given 
 to Proptosis. 
 
 OCULUS GENU. The knee-pan. 
 
 OCULUS LACHRYMANS. The Epipho- 
 ra. 
 
 OCULUS MUNDI. A species of Opa/, gene- 
 rally of a yellowish colour. By laying in 
 water it becomes of an amber colour, and 
 also transparent. 
 
 ODAXISMOS. (From o/, a tooth.) A 
 
 biting sensation, pain, or itching in the 
 gums. 
 
 ODONTAGOGOS. (From o<JW, a tooth, and 
 a.ya t to draw.) The name of an instrument 
 to draw teeth, one of which, made of lead, 
 Forrestus relates to have been hung up in 
 the temple of Apollo, denoting, that such 
 an operation ought not to be made, but 
 when the tooth was loose enough to draw 
 with so slight a force us could be applied 
 with that. 
 
 ODONTAGRA. (From ocf*?, a tooth, and 
 ety^A, a seizure.) 1. The gout in the teeth. 
 
 2. A. tooth-drawer. 
 
 ODONTALG1A. (From cJW, a tooth, 
 and eLKy 1 , pain.) The tooth-ach. This 
 well-known disease makes its attack by a 
 most violent pain in the teeth, most fre- 
 quently in the mojares, more rarely in the 
 incisorii, Beaching sometimes up to the 
 eyes, and sometimes backwards into the 
 cavity of N the ear. At the same time, there 
 is a manifest determination to the head, 
 and a remarkable tension and inflation of 
 the vessels takes place, not only in the 
 parts next to that where the pain is seated, 
 but over the whole head. 
 
 The tooth-ach is sometimes merely a 
 rheumatic affection, arising from cold, but 
 more frequently from a carious tooth. 
 It is also a symptom of pregnancy, and 
 takes place in some nervous disorders. It 
 may attack persons at any period of life, 
 thougli it is most frequent in the young and 
 plethoric. From the variety of causes 
 which may produce this affection, it has 
 been named by authors odontalgia cariosa, 
 scorbutica, catawhalis, arthritica, gravida- 
 rum, hysterica, stomachica, and rheu- 
 matica. 
 
 ODONTALGICA, (Medicamenta odon- 
 talgica; from ofovl^ytA, the tooth-ach.) 
 Medicines which relieve the tooth -uch. 
 
 Many empirical remedies have been pro- 
 posed for the cure of the tooth-ach, but 
 have not in any degree answered the pur- 
 pose. When the affection is purely rheu- 
 matic, blistering behind the ear will almost 
 always remove it ; but when it proceeds 
 from a carious tooth, the pain is much 
 more obstinate. In this case it has been 
 recommended to touch the pained part with 
 a hot iron, or with oil of vitriol, in order to 
 destroy the aching nerve ; to hold spirits 
 in the mouth ; to put a drop of oil of cloves 
 into the hollow of the tooth, or a pill made 
 of camphor, opium, and oleum caryophyl- 
 li. Others recommend gum mastich, dis- 
 solved in oleum terebinthinae, applied to 
 the tooth upon a little cotton. The great 
 Boerhaave is said to have applied comphor, 
 opium, oleum caryophylli, and alkohol, 
 upon cotton. The caustic oil which may 
 be collected from writing paper, rolled up 
 tight, and set fire to at the end, will some- 
 times destroy the exposed nervous sub- 
 
566 
 
 OED 
 
 OEN 
 
 stance of a hollow tooth. The application 
 of radix pyrethri, by its power of stimulating 
 the salivary glands, either in substance or 
 in tincture, has also been attended with 
 good effects. But one of the most useful 
 applications of this kind, is strong nitrous 
 acid, diluted with three or four times its 
 weight of spirit of wine, and introduced 
 into the hollow of the tooth, either by 
 means of an hair pencil or a little cotton. 
 When the constitution has had some share 
 in the disease, the Peruvian bark has been 
 recommended, and perhaps with much 
 justice, on account of its tonic and anti- 
 septic powers. When the pain is not fixed 
 to one tooth, leeches applied to the gum are 
 of great service. But very often all the 
 foregoing remedies will fail, and the only 
 infallible cure is to draw the tooth. 
 
 ODONTIASIS. (From rfwrtaua, to put 
 forth the teeth.) Dentition, or cutting teeth. 
 
 ODOXTICA. (From c<fVf, a tooth.) Reme- 
 dies for pains in the teeth. 
 
 ODOXTIURHCEA. (From c<f*?, a tooth, and 
 eo>, to flow.) Bleeding from Jthe socket of 
 the jaw, after drawing the tooth. 
 
 ODOXTIS. (From oJW, a tooth ; so called 
 because, i^ decocti. n was supposed useful 
 in relieving the tooth-ach.) Qdontitis. A 
 species of lychnis. 
 
 ODONTITIS. See Odontts. 
 
 ODONTOGLYPHUM. (From &/*?, a tooth, 
 and jAt/cpa, to scrape.) An instrument for 
 scaling and scraping the teeth. 
 . ODONTOID. (Qdontoides / from cJf, 
 a tooth, and efc?, form, because it is shaped 
 like atootii.) Tooth-like. A process of 
 the second vertebra of the neck is so called. 
 See Dentatus. 
 
 ODOXTOLITHOS. (From o<J?, a tooth, 
 and ^60?, a stone.) The tartar, or stony 
 erust upon the teeth. 
 
 ODONTOPHYIA. (From cef*?, a tooth, 
 and <pvj to grow.) Dentition, or cutting 
 teeth. 
 
 ODONTOTRIMMA. (From oef*?, a tooth, and 
 Tgi&, to wear away.) A deniifrice, or 
 medicine, to clean the teeth. 
 
 ODORIFEROUS GLANDS. Glandul* 
 odonfera. These glands are situated around 
 the corona glandis of the male, and under 
 the skin of the labia maj,ora and nymph x 
 of females. They secrete a sebaceous mat- 
 ter, which emits a peculiar odour ; hence 
 their name. 
 
 (EA. (O/ : from cice, to bear ; so named 
 from its fruitfulness.) The service 
 tree. 
 
 CECONOMY, ANIMAL. (From oixoc, 
 a house, and vo/uoc, a law.) (Economia ani- 
 malis. The conduct of nature in pre- 
 serving animal bodies is called the animal 
 eeconomy. 
 
 CEDEMA. (From odtu, to swell.) A 
 synonym of anasarca. See Anasarca. 
 Like to an oedema. 
 
 <E DEMOS ARC A. (From o/%*et, a swell- 
 ing, and *!, flesh.) A specie;- of tumour 
 mentioned by M. A. Sevrrmus, of a mid- 
 dle nature, betwixt an cedema, or soft tu- 
 mour, and sarcoma, or hard tumour. 
 
 O3NANTHE. (From oo?, wine, and 
 *v6o?, a flower ; so called because its flow- 
 ers smell like the vine.) 1. The botanical 
 name of a genus of the umbelliferous 
 plants. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- 
 gynia. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of 
 hemlock dropwort. CEnanthe chxrophylU 
 foliis. (Enanthe crocata of Linnaeus. An 
 active poison that has too often proved 
 fatal, by being eaten in mistake instead of 
 water parsnep. The juice, nevertheless, 
 cautiously exhibited, promises to be an ef- 
 ficacious remedy in inveterate scorbutic 
 eruptions. The root of this plant is not 
 unpleasant to the taste, and esteemed to 
 be most deleterious of all the vegetables 
 which this country produces. Mr. Howell, 
 surgeon at Harerfordwest, relates, that 
 " eleven French prisoners had the liberty 
 of walking in and about the town of Pem- 
 broke. Three of them being in the fields 
 a lit i It- before noon, dug up a large quantity 
 of this plant, wnich they took to be wild 
 celery, to eat with their bread and butter 
 for dinner. After washing it, they all three 
 ate, or rather tasted of the roots. As they 
 were entering the town, without any pre- 
 vious notice of sickness at the stomach, or 
 disorder in the head, one of them was 
 seized with convulsions. The other two 
 ran home, and sent a surgeon to him. The 
 surgeon endeavoured first to bleed, and then 
 to vomit him ; but those endeavours were 
 fruitless, and he died presently. Ignorant 
 of the cause of their comrade's death, and 
 of their own danger, they gave of these 
 roots to the other eight prisoners, who ate 
 of them with their dinner. A few minutes 
 afterwards, the remaining two, who gather- 
 ed the plants, were seized in the same man- 
 ner as the first, of which one died ; the 
 other was bled, and a vomit, with great 
 difficulty, forced down, on account of his 
 jaws being, as it were, locked together. 
 This operated, and he recovered, but was 
 some time affected with dizziness in his 
 head, though not sick, or the least disor- 
 dered in the stomach. The other eight 
 being bled and vomited immediately were 
 soon well. At Clonwell, in Ireland, eight 
 boys, mistaking this plant for water-pars- 
 nep, ate plentifully of its roots. About 
 four or five hours after, the eldest boy be- 
 came suddenly convulsed, and died ; and 
 before the next morning four of the other 
 boys died in a similar manner. Of the 
 other three, one was maniacal several 
 hours, another lost his hair and nails, but 
 the third escaped unhurt. Stalpaart Van- 
 der Wiel mentions two cases of the fatal 
 effects of this root : these, however, were 
 
(EN 
 
 (ES 
 
 567 
 
 attended with great heat in the throat and 
 stomach, sickness, vertigo, and purging; 
 they both died in the course of two or three 
 hours after eating the root. Allen, in his 
 Synopsis Medicinse, also relates that four 
 children suffered greatly by eating this poi- 
 son. In these cases great agony was ex- 
 perienced before the convulsions super- 
 vened ; vomitings likewise came on, which 
 were encouraged by large draughts of oil 
 and warm water, to which their recovery 
 is ascribed. The late Sir William Watson, 
 who refers to the instances here cited, also 
 says, that a Dutchman was poisoned by 
 the leaves of the plant boiled in pottage. 
 It appears, from various authorities, that 
 most brute animals are not less affected by 
 this poison that man ; and Mr. Lightfoot 
 informs us, that a spoonful of the juice of 
 this plant, given to a dog, rendered him 
 sick and stupid; but a goat was observed 
 to eat the plant with impunity. The great 
 virulence of this plant has not, however, 
 prevented it from being taken medicinally. 
 In a letter from Dr. Poulteney to Sir Wil- 
 liam Watson, we are told that a severe and 
 inveterate cutaneous disorder was cured 
 by the juice of the root, though not with- 
 out exciting the most alarming symptoms. 
 T:\ken in the dose of a spoonful, in two 
 hours afterwards, the head was affected in 
 a very extraordinary manner, followed 
 with violent sickness and vomiting, cold 
 sweats, and rigors ; but this did not de- 
 ter the patient from continuing the medi- 
 cine, in somewhat less doses, till it effected 
 a cure. 
 
 QENANTHE CROCATA. The systematic 
 name of the hemlock dropwort. See 
 Oenanthe. 
 
 GENANTHE CH.EROPHYLLI FOLIIS. See 
 Oenanthe. 
 
 GENANTHE CICUT/E FACIE LOBELTI. The 
 (Enanthe crocata. 
 
 CENAREA. (Otvtpvi : from c/v*g*, the cut- 
 tings of' vines.) The ashes prepared of the 
 twigs, &c. of vines. 
 
 (ENELJEUM; (From owe, wine, and t\a,tov, 
 oil.) A mixture of oil and wine. 
 
 Q3NOGALA. (From otvoe, wine, and ^*A*, 
 milk.) A sort of potion made of wine and 
 milk. According to some, it is wine as 
 warm as new milk. 
 
 GENOGARUM. (From o/vo?, wine, and ^gov, 
 garum.) A mixture of wine and garum. 
 
 (ExoMELi. (From c/vo?, wine, and /MIA/, 
 honey.) Mead, or wine, made of honey, 
 or sweetened with honey. 
 
 (ENOPLIA. (From o/yop, wine.) The great 
 jubeb-tree, the juice of whose fruit is like 
 that of the grape. 
 
 GENOSTAGMA. (From uvof, wine, and *, 
 to distil.) Spirit of wine. 
 
 GENOTHERA. (From onot, wine ; so called 
 because its dried roots smell like wine.) A 
 Species of lysimachia. 
 
 CENTTS ANTHINOS. (From avflof a flower.) 
 Flowery wine. Galen says it is Oenos 
 anthosmias, or wine impregnated with flow- 
 ers, in which sense it is an epithet for the 
 Cyceoji. 
 
 GENUS ANTHOSMIAS. (From atvfioc, a 
 flower, and o<rpn t a smell.) Sweet-scented 
 wines. 
 
 GENUS APODJEDUS. Wine in which the 
 dais, or taeda, are boiled. 
 
 (ENUS APEZESMENUS. A wine heated 
 to a great degree, and prescribed among 
 other things, as garlic, salt, milk, and vine- 
 gar 
 
 CEwus DEUTERUS. (AsuTego?, second.) 
 Wines of the second pressing. 
 
 (Exus DIACHEOMENUS. Wine diffused 
 in larger vessels, cooled, and strained from 
 the lees, to render it thinner and weaker ; 
 wines thus drawn off are called saccus, and 
 saccata, from the bag through whiph they 
 are s trained. 
 
 GENUS GALACTODES. (From yctxa,, milk.) 
 Wine with milk, or wine made as warm as 
 new milk. 
 
 GENUS MALACUS. jfEnus malthacus. 
 Soft wine. Sometimes it means weak and 
 thin, opposed to strong wine ; or mild, in 
 opposition to austere. 
 
 GENUS MELICHROOS. Wine in which is 
 honey. 
 
 GENUS OENODES. Strong wine. 
 
 GENUS STRAPHIDIOS lEUcos. White 
 wine made from raisins. 
 
 GENUS TETHALASMENOS. Wine mixed 
 with sea-water. 
 
 (ESOPAG.EUS. (From owo^at^o?, the gul- 
 let.) The muscle forming the sphincter 
 xsophagi. 
 
 CEsopHAoisNus. (From ci<rtx$&yos, the 
 gullet.) Difficult swallowing, from spasm. 
 
 (ESOPHAGUS. (From out, to carry, 
 and q&yca, to eat ; because it carries the 
 food into the stomach.) The membranous 
 and muscular tube that descends in the 
 neck, from the pharynx to the stomach. 
 It is composed of three tonics, or mem- 
 branes, viz. a common, muscular, and 
 mucous. Its arteries are branches of the 
 oesophageal, which arises from the aorta. 
 The veins empty themselves into the vena 
 azygos. Its nerves are from the eighth pair 
 and great intercostal ; and it is every where 
 under the internal or mucous membrane 
 supplied with glands that separate the mu- 
 cus of the oesophagus, in order that the 
 masticated bole may readily pass down into 
 the stomach. 
 
 GEsTROMAsriA. (From o/qjoc, the puden- 
 da of a woman, and fMuvopcu, to rage.) A 
 furor uteri n us. 
 
 (ESTRUM VENEREUM. (From oestrus, 
 a gad-bee ; because by its bite, or sting, 
 it agitates cattle.) The venereal orgasm., 
 or pleasant sensation experienced during 
 coition. 
 
568 
 
 OIL 
 
 OLE 
 
 . (From a/?, a sheep, and 
 sordes.) Oesypos. Oesypum. Oesypus. It 
 frequently is met with in the ancient Phar- 
 macy, for a certain oily substance, boiled 
 out of particular parts of the fleeces of 
 wool, as what grows on the flank, neck, 
 and parts most used to sweat- 
 
 OFFA ALBA. (From phath, a fragment, 
 Heb.) Van Helmont thus calls the white 
 coagulation which arises from a mixture of 
 a rectified spirit of wine, and of urine ; 
 but the spirit of urine must be distilled 
 from well-fermented urine ; and that must 
 be well dephlegmated, else it will not an- 
 swer. 
 
 OFFICINAL. (Offidnalis ,- from offidna, 
 a shop ) Any medicine, directed by the 
 colleges of physicians to be kept in the 
 shops, is so termed. 
 
 OFFUSCATIO. The same as Amaurosis. 
 ^ OIL. ( Oleum ; from olea, the olive ; 
 this name being at first confined to the oil 
 expressed from the olive.) Oils are de- 
 fined, by modern chy mists, to be proper 
 juices of a fat or unctuous nature, either 
 solid or fluid, indissoluble in water, com- 
 bustible with flame, and volatile in diffe- 
 rent degrees. They are never formed but 
 by organic bodies; and ^11 the substances 
 in the mineral kingdom, which present oily 
 characters, have originated from the action 
 of vegetable or animal life. Oils are dis- 
 tinguished into fat, and essential oils ; un- 
 der the former head are comprehended oil 
 of olives, almonds, rape, ben, linseed, 
 hemp, cocoa, &c. Essential oils differ 
 from fat oils by the following characters : 
 their smell is strong and aromatic ; their 
 volatility is such that they rise with the 
 heat of boiling water, and their taste is 
 very acrid ; they are likewise much more 
 combustible than fat oils ; they are ob- 
 tained by pressure, distillation, &c. from 
 strong-smelling plants, as that of pepper- 
 mint, aniseed, caraway, &c. The use of fat 
 oils in the arts, and in medicine, is very con- 
 siderable ; they are medicinally prescribed 
 as relaxing, softening, and laxative reme- 
 dies ; they enter into many medical com- 
 pounds, such as balsams, unguents, plus- 
 ters, &.c. and they are often used as food 
 on account of the mucilage they contain. 
 See Oliva. Essential oils are employed as 
 cordial, stimulant, and antispasmodic re- 
 medies. 
 
 Oil, atherial. See Oleam atheriale. 
 
 Oil, almond. See Amygdala. 
 
 Oil of allspice. See Oleum pimento:. 
 
 Oil of amber. See Oleum succini. 
 
 Oil of caraway. See Oleum carui. 
 
 Oil t castor. See Ritinus. 
 
 Oil of chamomile. Sea Oleum anthemidis. 
 
 Oil of juniper. See Oleum juniperi. 
 
 Oil of lavender. See Oleum lavendula. 
 
 Oil of linseed. See Oleum Uni. 
 
 Oil of mace. See Oleum 'mads. 
 
 Oil, olive. See Oliva. 
 
 Oil of origanum. See Oleum origani. 
 
 Oil, palm. See Palm oil. 
 
 Oil oj pennyroyal. See Oleum pulegii. 
 
 Oil of peppermint. See Oleum mentlue 
 piperitoe. 
 
 Oil, rock. See Petroleum. 
 
 Oil of spearmint. See Oleum menthce 
 viridis. 
 
 Oil, sulphurated. See Oleum sulphura- 
 tum. 
 
 Oil of turpentine. See Oleum teberinthx. 
 
 Ointment. See Unguentum. 
 
 OLEA. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linn scan system. Class, Monandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 OLEA EUROPEA. The systematic name 
 of the plant from which the olive oil is ob- 
 tained. See Oliva. 
 
 OLEAMEX. (From oleum, oil.) A thin li- 
 niment composed of oils. 
 
 OLEANDER. (From olea t the olive-tree, 
 which it resembles ) The rose bay, 
 
 OLEASTER. (Dim. ofolea, the olive-tree.) 
 The wild olive. 
 
 OLECRANON. (From u\m, the ul- 
 na, and xpnvov, the head.) The elbow, or 
 process of the ulna, upon which a person 
 leans. 
 
 OLENE. (fttev.) The cubit, or ulna. 
 
 OLEOSACCHARUM. (From Oleum, oil, and 
 saccharum, sugar.) An essential oil, ground 
 up with sugar. 
 
 OLEUM. See Oil. 
 
 OLEUM ABIETIXUM. The resinous juice 
 which exudes spontaneously from the sil- 
 ver and red firs. It is supposed to be su- 
 perior to that obtained by wounding the 
 tree. 
 
 OLEUM ;ETHEREUM. Ethereal oil. Ole- 
 um vim. After the distillation of sulphu- 
 ric aether, carry on the distillation with 
 a less degree of heat, until a black froth 
 begins to rise ; then immediately remove 
 the retort from the fire. Add sufficient 
 water to the liquor in the retort, that the 
 oily part may float upon the surface. Se- 
 parate this, and add to it as much lime- 
 water as may be necessary to neutralize 
 the adherent acid, and shake them toge 
 ther. Lastly, collect the zetherial oil which 
 separates. This oil is used as an ingre- 
 dient in the compound spirit of aether. It 
 is a yellow colour, less volatile than aether, 
 soluble in alkohol, and insoluble in wa- 
 ter. 
 
 OLEUM AMYGDALA. See Jlmaygdala. 
 
 OLEUM ANIMALE. An empyreumatic sub- 
 stance, obtained by distillation from ani- 
 mal substances. It is sometimes exhibited 
 as an antispasmodic and diaphoretic, in the 
 dcse of from ten to forty drops. 
 
 OLEUM ANISI. Formerly Oleum essen- 
 tiale anisi, oleum e sendmbus anisi. Oil of 
 anise. The essential oil of aniseed possesses 
 all the virtues attributed to the anisum, and 
 is often given as a stimulant and carmina- 
 tive, in the dose of from five to eight drops. 
 
OLE 
 
 OLE 
 
 569 
 
 mixed with an appropriate vehicle. See 
 Anisum. 
 
 OLEUM ANTHEMIDIS. Oil of chamomile, 
 formerly called oleum e floribus chama- 
 meli. See Chamaemelum. 
 
 OLEUM CAMPHORATUM. In retentions of 
 urine, rheumatic pains, distentions of the 
 abdomen from ascites ; tension of the skin 
 from abscess, this is an excellent applica- 
 tion. See Camphora, 
 
 OLEUM CARPATHICUM. A fine essential 
 oil, distilled from the fresh cones of the 
 tree which affords the common turpentine. 
 See Terebinthina vulgaris. 
 
 OLEUM CARUI. Formerly called Oleum 
 essentiale carui. Oleum essentiale e semi- 
 nibus carui. The oil of carraways is an ad- 
 mirable carminative, diluted with rectified 
 spirit into an essence, and then mixed with 
 any proper fluid. See Carum. 
 
 OLEUM CARYOPHYLLIA ROMATICI. A sti- 
 mulant and aromatic preparation of the 
 clove. See Caryopljyllum ammaticum. 
 
 OLEUM CEDKINUM, Essentia de cedro. 
 The oil of the peel of citrons, obtained in a 
 particular manner, without distillation, in 
 Italy. 
 
 OLEUM CINHAMOMI. A warm, stimulant, 
 and delicious stomachic. Given in the dose 
 of from one to three drops, rubbed down 
 with some yolk of egg-, in a little wine, 
 it allays violent emotions of the stomach 
 from morbid irritability, and is particularly 
 serviceable in debility of the prima: VISE, 
 after cholera morbus. 
 
 OLEUM coRjrtf CERVI. This is applied 
 externally as a stimulant to paralytic affec 
 tions of the limbs. 
 
 OLEUM GABIANUM. See Petroleum ru- 
 brum. 
 
 OLEUM JUNIPERI. Formerly called Ole- 
 urn essentiale juniperi baccse. Oleum 
 essentiale e baccis juniperi. Oil of ju- 
 niper. Oil of juniper berries possesses 
 stimulant, carminative, and stomachic vir- 
 tues, in the dose of from two to four drops, 
 and in a larger dose proves highly diuretic. 
 It is often administered in the cure of drop- 
 sical complaints, when the indication is to 
 provoke the urinary discharge. 
 
 OLEUM LAVENDUL^E. Formerly called 
 Oleum essentiale lavendulx. Oleum essen- 
 tiale e floribus lavendulse. Oil of lavender. 
 Though mostly used as a perfume, this es- 
 sential oil may be exhibited internally, in 
 the dose of from one to five drops, as a sti- 
 mulant in nervous head-achs, hysteria and 
 debility of the stomach. 
 
 OLEUM LAURI. Oleum laurinutn. An 
 anodyne and antispasrnodic application, 
 generally rubbed on sprains and bruises un- 
 attended with inflammation. 
 
 OLEUM LIMONIS. The easential oil of 
 lemons possesses stimulant and stomachic 
 powers, but is principally used externally, 
 mixed with ointments as a perfume. 
 
 OLEUM LINI. Linseed oil is emollient 
 and demulcent, in the dose of from half an 
 ounce to an ounce- It is frequently given 
 in the form of clyster in colics and obstipa- 
 tion. Cold-drawn linseed oil, with lime* 
 water and extract of lead, forms, in many 
 instances, the best application for burns 
 and scalds. See Linum. 
 
 OLEUM LUCII PISCIS. See Esox l-w 
 dm. 
 
 OLEUM MACIS. Oleum myristic<e ex- 
 pressum. Oil of mace. A fragrant seba- 
 ceous substance, expressed in the East 
 Indies from the nutmeg. There are two 
 kinds. The best is brought in stone jars, 
 is somewhat soft, of a yellow colour, and 
 resembles in smell the nutmeg. The other 
 is brought from Holland, in flat square 
 cakes. The weak smell and faint colour 
 warrants our supposing it to be the former 
 kind sophisticated. Their use is chiefly 
 external^ in form of plaster, unguent, or 
 liniment. 
 
 OLEUM MALABATHII. An oil similar 
 in flavour to that of cloves, brought from 
 the East Indies, where it is said to be 
 drawn from the leaves of the cinnamon 
 tree. 
 
 OLEUM MENTHJE PIPERIT^E. Formerly 
 called Oleum essentiale menthce piperitidis t 
 Oil of peppermint. Oil of peppermint pos- 
 sesses all the act ve principle of the plant, 
 It is mostly used to make the simple wa- 
 ter ; mixed with rectified spirit it forms an 
 essence, which is put into a variety of com- 
 pounds, as sugar drops and trochisches, 
 which are exhibited as stimulants, carmini- 
 tives, and stomachics. 
 
 OLEUM MENTHUE VIRIDIS. Formerly 
 called Oleum essentiale menthae sativae. Oil 
 of spearmint. This essential oil is mostly 
 ia use for making the simple water, but 
 may be exhibited in the dose of from five 
 to two drops as a carminative, stomachic, 
 and stimulant. 
 
 OLEUM NEJIOLT. Essentia neroli. The 
 essential oil of the flowers of the Seville 
 orange tree. It is brought to us from Italy 
 and France. 
 
 OLEUM MYRISTICJE. The essential oil of 
 nutmeg is an excellent stimulaut and aro- 
 matic, and may be exhibited in every case 
 where such remedies- are indicated, with 
 advantage. 
 
 OLEUM MYRTSTIC*: EXPRESSUM. This 
 is commonly called oil of mace. See 
 Oleum mads. 
 
 OLEUM NITRIOLI. See Sulphureous 
 
 acid. 
 
 OLEUM OLIV^B. See Oltva. 
 
 OLEUM ORIGANI. Formerly called Oleum 
 essentiale origani. Oil of origanum. A 
 very acrid and stimulating essential oil. It 
 is employe4 for alleviating the pain arising 
 i'rum caries of the teeth, and for making 
 the simple water of marjoram. 
 4 D 
 
sro 
 
 OLE 
 
 OLI 
 
 OLEUM PALMJE. See Palm oil. 
 
 OLEUM PETRJE. See Petroleum* 
 
 OLEUM PIMENTO. Oil of allspice. A 
 stimulant and aromatic oil. 
 
 OLEUM PULEGII. Formerly called Oleum 
 essentials pulegii. Oil of penny-royal. A 
 stimulant and antispasmodic oil, which 
 may be exhibited in hysterical and nervous 
 affections. 
 
 OLEUM KICINI. See Ricinus. 
 
 OLEUM BORIS MARINI. Formerly called 
 Oleum essentials roris marini. Oil of rose- 
 mary. The essential oil ot rosemary is an 
 excellent stimulant, and may be given with 
 great advantage in nervous and spasmodic 
 affections of the stomach. 
 
 OLEUM SABIN^E.. A stimulating emmena- 
 gogue ; it is best administered with myrrh, 
 in the form of bolus. 
 
 OLEUM SASSAFRAS. An agreeable sti- 
 mulating stomachic carminative and sudo- 
 rific. 
 
 OLEUM SINAPEOS. This is an emollient 
 oil, the acrid principle of the mustard re- 
 maining in the seed. See Sinapis. 
 
 OLEUM SUCCIKI. Oleum succini rectifi- 
 catum.. Oil of amber is mostly used ex- 
 ternally, as a stimulating application to 
 paralytic limbs, or those affected wi'h 
 cramp and rheumatism. Hooping-cough, 
 and other convulsive diseases, are said to 
 be relieved also by rubbing the spine with 
 this oil. 
 
 OLEUM SULPHUR ATUM. Formerly call- 
 ed Balsamum sulphuris simplex. Sulphu- 
 rated oil. " Take of washed sulphur, four 
 ounces ; olive oil, a pint." Having heat- 
 ed the oil in a very large iron pot, add 
 the sulphur gradually, and stir the mixture 
 after each addition, until they have united. 
 This, which was formerly called simple 
 balsam of sulphur, is an acrid stimulating 
 preparation, and much praised by some in 
 the cure of coughs and other phthisical 
 complaints. 
 
 OLEUM STRIDE. A fragrant essential oil, 
 obtained by distillation from the balm of 
 Gilead plant. See Moldavica. 
 
 OLEUM TEMPLINUM. Oleum templinum 
 verum. A terebinthinatc oil obtained from 
 the fresh cones of thePinus abies of Linnaeus. 
 
 OLEUM TERRA. See Petroleum. 
 
 OLEUM TEREBINTH INJE RECTIFICATUM. 
 " Rectified oil of turpentine, a pint ; water, 
 four pints." Distil over the oil. Sti- 
 mulant, diuretic, and sudorific virtues 
 are attributed to this preparation, in the 
 dose of from ten drops to twenty, which 
 are given in rheumatic pains of the chronic 
 kind, especially sciatica. Its chief use 
 internally, however, is as an anthelmin- 
 tic and styptic. Uterine, pulmenic, gas- 
 tric, intestinal, and othe hemorrhages, 
 when passive, are more effectually relieved 
 by its exhibition than by any other medi- 
 cine. Externally it is applied, mixed with 
 
 ointments, and other applications.to bruises, 
 sprains, rheumatic pains, indolent ulcers, 
 burns, and scalds. 
 
 OLEUM VINI. Stimulant and anodyne in 
 the dose of from one to four drops. 
 
 OLFACTORY NERVES. (Nervi ol- 
 factorii ; from olfactus, the sense of smell- 
 ing.) The first pair of nerves are so term, 
 ed, because they are the organs of smelling. 
 They arise from the corpora striata, perfo- 
 rate the ethmoid bone, and are distributed 
 very numerously on the pituitary membrane 
 of the nose. 
 
 OLIBANUM. (From lebona, Chald.) 
 Thus. Frankincense. This drug has re- 
 ceived different appellations, according to 
 its different appearances ; the single tears 
 are called simply olibanum, or thus ; when 
 two are joined together, thus masculum ; 
 and when two are very large, thus femini- 
 num ; if several adhere to the bark, thus 
 corticosum; the fine powder, which rubs off 
 from the tears, mica thuris; and the coarser, 
 manna thuris. The gum-resin that is so call- 
 ed, is the juice of the Juniperus lycia; fo- 
 liis ternis undique imbricatis ovatis obtusis, 
 and is brought from Turky and the East 
 Indies ; but that which comes from India is 
 less esteemed. It is said to ooze spontane- 
 ously from the bark of the tree, appearing 
 in drops, or tears, of a pale yellowish, and 
 sometimes of a reddish colour. Olibanum 
 has a moderately strong and not very agree- 
 able smell, and a bitterish, somewhat pun- 
 gent taste ; in chewing it sticks to the 
 teeth, becomes white, and renders the 
 saliva milky. Laid on a red-hot iron, it 
 readily catches flame, and burns with a 
 strong diffusive and not unpleasant smell. 
 On trituration with water, the greatest 
 part of it dissolves into a milky liquor, 
 which, on standing, deposits a portion of 
 resinous matter. The gummy and resinous 
 parts are nearly in equal proportions ; and 
 though rectified spirit dissolves less of the 
 olibanum than water, it extracts nearly all 
 its active matter. In antient times, oliba- 
 num seems to have been in great repute 
 in affections of the head and breast, coughs, 
 haemoptysis, and in various fluxes, both 
 uterine and intestinal ; it was also much 
 employed externally. Recourse is seldom 
 had to this medicine, which is now super- 
 seded by myrrh, and other articles of the 
 resinous kind. It is, however, esteemed 
 by many as an adstringent, and though not 
 in general use, is considered as a valuable 
 medicine in fluor albus, and debilities of 
 the stomach and intestines ; applied exter- 
 nally in the form of plaster, it is said to be 
 corroborant, &c. and with this intention it 
 forms the basis of the emplastrum thuris. 
 
 OLIGOTROPHIA. (From cx/^oc, small, and 
 Tgftpw, to nourish.) Deficient nourishment. 
 
 OLISTHEMA. (From oMfQtuva> t to fall out.) 
 A luxation. 
 
OLI 
 
 OLIVA. The olive. Olea sativa. 
 The fruit of the Olea Europea of Linnaeus : 
 foliis lanceolatit integerrimis, racemis axil- 
 laribus coarctatia. The olive-tree, in all 
 ages has been greatly celebrated, and 
 held in peculiar estimation, as the boun- 
 teous gift of heaven ; it was formerly ex- 
 hibited in the religious ceremonies of the 
 Jews, and is still considered as emblematic 
 of peace and plenty. The varieties of this 
 tree are numerous, distinguished not only 
 by the form of the leaves but also by the 
 shape, size, and colour of the fruit ; as the 
 large Spanish olive, the small oblong Pro- 
 vence olive, &c. &c. These, when pic- 
 kled, are well known to us by the names 
 of Spanish and French olives, which are 
 extremely grateful to many stomachs, 
 and said to excite appetite and promote 
 digestion ; they are prepared from the 
 green unripe fruit, which is repeatedly 
 steeped in water, to which some quick- 
 lime or alkaline salt is added, in order 
 to shorten the operation : after this they 
 are washed and preserved in a pickle of 
 common salt and water, to which an aro- 
 matic is sometimes added. The principal 
 consuption, however, of this fruit is in 
 the prepalion of the common sallad oil, 
 or oleum olivce of the pharmacopoeias, which 
 is obtained by grinding and pressing them 
 when thoroughly ripe : the finer and purer 
 oil issues first by gentle pressure, and the 
 inferior sorts on heating what is left, and 
 pressing it more strongly. The best olive 
 oil is of a bright pale amber colour, bland to 
 the taste, and without any smell : it becomes 
 rancid by age, and sooner if kept in a warm 
 situation. With regard to its utility, oil, 
 in some shape, forms a considerable part of 
 our food, both animal and vegetable, and 
 affords much nourishment. With some, 
 however, oily substances do not unite 
 with the contents of the stomach, and 
 are frequently brought up by eructation; 
 this happens more especially to those 
 whose stomachs abound with acid. 
 Oil, considered as a medicine, is supposed 
 to correct acrimony, and to lubricate and 
 relax the fibres ; and therefore has been 
 recommended internally, to obviate the ef- 
 fects of various stimuli, which produce ir- 
 ritation, and consequent inflammation : 
 on this ground it has been generally pre- 
 scribed in coughs, catarrhal affections, and 
 erosions. The oil of olives is successfully 
 used in Switzerland against the txnia os- 
 culis superfidalibusy and it is in very high 
 estimation in this and other countries 
 against nephritic pains, spasms, cholic, con- 
 stipation of the bowels, &c. Externally it 
 has been found a useful application to 
 bites and stings of various poisonous ani- 
 mals, as the mad dog, several serpents, &c. 
 also to burns, tumours, and other affections, 
 both by itself or mixed in liniments or poul- 
 tices. Oil rubbed over the body is said to 
 
 OME 
 
 571 
 
 be of great service in dropsies, particularly 
 ascites. Olive oil enters several officinal 
 compositions, and when united with water, 
 by the intervention of alkali, is usually 
 given in coughs and hoarseness. 
 
 Olive-tree, See Olida. 
 
 Olives. See Otiva. 
 
 Olive, spurge., See Mezereum. 
 
 OLIVARIUS. (From otiva, the olive.) 
 Oliviformis. Resembling the olive; ap- 
 plied to two eminences on the lower part of 
 the medulla oblongata, called corpora oli- 
 varia. 
 
 OLOPHLYCTIS, (From oxo?, whole, and 
 yyvHrts, a pustule.) A small hot eruption, 
 covering the whole body ; when partial, it 
 is called phlyctaena. 
 
 OLUSATRUM. (Id est, olus atrum, th 
 black herb, from ks black leaves ) Lovage. 
 
 OMACJRA. (From ayxoc, the shoulder, 
 and <*>*, a seizure.) The gout in the 
 shoulder: 
 
 OMBNTITIS. (Omentitis ; from amen- 
 tum, the caul.) Inflammation of the omen- 
 turn, a species of peritonitis. 
 
 OMENTUM. (From omen, a guess; 
 so called because the soothsayers prophesied 
 from an inspection of this part ) Epiploon. 
 The caul. An adipose membraneous viscus 
 of the abdomen, that is attached to the sto- 
 mach, and lies on the anterior surface of 
 the intestines. It is thin and easily torn, 
 being formed of a duplicature of the perito- 
 neum, with more or less of fat interposed. 
 It is distinguished into the great omeritum 
 and the lit le omentum. 
 
 The omentum majus, which is also term- 
 ed omentum gastrocolicum, arises from the 
 whole of the great curvature of the sto- 
 mach, and even as far as the spleen, from 
 whence it descends loosely behind the 
 abdominal parieties, and over the intestines 
 to the navel, and sometimes into the pelvis. 
 Having descended thus far, its inferior mar- 
 gin turns inwards and ascends again, and is 
 fastened to the colon and the spleen, where 
 its vessels enter. 
 
 The omentum minus, or omentum hepatico- 
 gastricum, arises posteriorly from the trans- 
 verse fissure of the liver. It is composed of a 
 duplicature of peritoneum, passes over the 
 duodenum, and small lobe of the liver ; it 
 also passes by the lobulus spigelii and pan- 
 creas, proceeds into the colon and small 
 curvature of the stomach, and is implanted 
 ligamentous into the oesophagus. It is in 
 this omentum that Winslovv discovered a 
 natural opening, which goes by his name. 
 If air be blown in at the foramen of Win- 
 slow, which is always found behind the lo- 
 bulus spigelii, between the right side of the 
 liver and hepatic vessels, the vena portarum 
 and duodenum, the cavity of the omentum, 
 and all its sacs may be distended. 
 
 The omentum is always double, and be- 
 tween its lamellae closely connected by 
 very tender cellular substance, the vessels 
 
572 
 
 OMENTUM. 
 
 are dristributed and the fat collected. 
 Where the top of the right kidney, and 
 the lobulus spigelius of the liver, with the 
 subjacent large vessels, form an angle with 
 the duodenum, there the external mem- 
 brane of the colon, which comes from the 
 peritoneum joining with the membrane of 
 the duodenum, which also arises immedi- 
 ately from the peritoneum lying upon the 
 kidney, enters the back into the trans- 
 verse fissure of the liver, for a considerable 
 space, is continuous with its external coat, 
 contains the gall-bladder supports the he- 
 patic vessels, and is very yellow and slippe- 
 ry. Behind this membranous production, 
 betwixt the right lobe of the liver, hepatic 
 vessels, vena portarum, biliary ducts, aor- 
 ta, and adjacent duodenum, there is the 
 natural opening just mentioned, by which 
 air may be blown extensively into all the 
 cavity of the omentum. From thence, in a 
 course continuous with this membrane from 
 the pylorus and the smaller curvature of 
 the stomach, the external membrane of the 
 liver joins in such a manner with that of 
 the stomach, that the thin membrane of 
 the liver is continued out of the fossa of the 
 venal duct, across the little lobe into the 
 stomach, stretched before the lobe and 
 before the pancreas. This little omentum, 
 or omentum hepotico-gastricum, when in- 
 flated, resembles a cone, and gradually be- 
 coming harder and emaciated, it changes 
 into a true ligament, by which the oesopha- 
 gus is connected to the diaphragm. But 
 the larger omentum, the omentum gastro- 
 casUcum t is of a much greater extent. It 
 begins at the first accession of the right 
 gastro-epiploic artery to the stomach, being 
 continued there from the upper plate of the 
 transverse mesocolon ; and then from the 
 whole great curve of the stomach, as far as 
 the spleen, and also from the right convex 
 end of the stomach towards the spleen, 
 until it also terminates in a ligament, that 
 ties the upper and back part of the spleen 
 to the stomach : this is the anterior lamina. 
 Being continued downward, sometimes to 
 the navel, sometimes to the pelvis, it hangs 
 before the intestines, and behind the mus- 
 cles of the abdomen, until its lower edge 
 being reflected upon itself, ascends, leaving 
 an intermediate vacuity between it and the 
 anterior lamina, and is continued to a 
 very great extent, into the internal mem- 
 brane of the transverse colon, and lastly, 
 into the sinus of the spleen, by which the 
 large blood-vessels are received, and it 
 ends finally on the oesophagus, under the 
 diaphragm. Behind the stomach, and be- 
 fore the pancreas, its cavity is continuous 
 with that of the smaller omentum. To this 
 the omentum colicum is connected, which 
 arises farther to the right than the first ori- 
 gin of the omentum gastrocolicum from the 
 mesocolon, with the cavity of which it- is 
 continuous, but produced solely from the 
 
 colon and its external membrane, which 
 departs double from the intestine ; it is 
 prolonged, and terminates by a conical ex- 
 tremity, sometimes of longer, sometimes 
 of shorter extent, above the intestinum 
 caecum. For all the blood which returns 
 from*the omentaim and mesocolon, goes 
 into the vena portarum, and by that into 
 the liver itself. The omentum gastrocoli- 
 cum is furnished with blood from each of 
 the gastro-epiploic arteries, by many de- 
 scending articulated branches, of which the 
 most lateral are the longest, and the lowest 
 anastomose by minute twigs with those 
 of the colon. It also has branches from the 
 splenic, duodenal, and adipose arteries, 
 The omentum colicum has its arteries from 
 the colon, as also the smaller appendices, 
 and also from the duodenal and right epi- 
 ploic. The arteries of the small omentum 
 come from the hepatics, and from the 
 right and left coronaries. The omentum 
 being fat and indolent, has very small 
 nerves. They arise from the nerves of the 
 eighth pair, both in the greater and lesser 
 curvatures of the stomach. The arteries 
 of the mesentery are in general the same 
 with those which go to the intestine, and of 
 which the smaller branches remain in the 
 glands and fat of the mesentery. Various 
 small accessory arteries go to both meso- 
 colons, from the intercostals, spermatics, 
 lumbars, and capsular, to the transverse 
 portion from the splenic artery, and pan- 
 creato-duodenalis, and to the left meso- 
 colon, from the branches of the aorta going 
 to the lumbar glands. The veins of the 
 omentum in general accompany the arte- 
 ries, and unite into simular trunks ; those 
 of the left part of the gastrocolic omentnm 
 into the splenic, and also those of the he- 
 patigastric, which likewise sends its blood 
 to the trunk of the vena portarum ; those 
 from the larger and right part of the gastro- 
 colic omentum, from the omentum colicum, 
 and from the appendices epiploides, into 
 the mesenteric trunk. All the veins of 
 the mesentery meet together in one wick, 
 in the true trunk of the large vena porta- 
 rum, being collected first into two large 
 branches, of which the one, the mesenteric, 
 receives the gastro-epiploic vein, the colicae 
 mediae, the iliocolica, and ail those of the 
 small intestines, as far as the duodenum ; 
 the other, which going transversely, inserts 
 itself into the former, above the origin of 
 the duodenum, carries back the blood of 
 the left gastric veins, and those of the 
 rectum, except the lowermost, which be- 
 longs partly to those of the bladder and 
 partly to the hypogastric branches of the 
 pelvis. The vein which is called haemor- 
 rhoidalis interna is sometimes inserted ra- 
 ther into the splenic than into the mesen- 
 teric vein. Has the omentum also lympha- 
 tic vessels ? Certainly there are conglobate 
 glands, both in the little omentum and in 
 
OMP 
 
 ONO 
 
 {he gastro-colicum ; and ancient anato- 
 mists have observed pellucid vessels in the 
 omcntum ; and a modern has described them 
 for lacteals of the stomach. 
 
 OMENTUM COLICUM. See Omentum. 
 OMENTUM GASTRO-COLICUM. See Omen- 
 turn. 
 
 OMENTTTM HEPAT/CO-GASTRICUM. See 
 Omentum. 
 
 OMO. Names compounded with this 
 word belong lo muscles which are attached 
 to the scapula ; from a^uoc, the shoulder, As, 
 OMOCOTYLE. (From a^uo?, the shoulder, 
 and *OTVA, a cavity.) The cavity in the ex- 
 tremity of the neck of the scapula, in which 
 the head of the humerus is articulated. 
 
 OMO-HYOIDEUS. Caroco-hyoideus of 
 Albinus and Douglas, scapula hyodien of 
 Dumas. A muscle situated between the 
 s hyoides and shoulder, that pulls the os 
 hyoides obliquely downwards. It arises 
 broad, thin, and fleshy, from the superior 
 costa of the scapula, near the semilunar 
 notch, and from the ligament that runs 
 across it ; thence ascending obliquely, it 
 becomes tendinous below the sternocleido- 
 mastoideus, and growing fleshy again, is 
 inserted into the base of the os hyoides. 
 
 OMOPLATA. (From ay/o?, the shoul- 
 der, and farKAvvs, broad.) See Scapula. 
 
 OMOPLATO-HYOIDTEUS. The same as 
 Omohyoidterts. 
 
 OMOTOCOS. (From ay-coc, crude, and 
 T*;cTa>, to bring forth.) A miscarriage. 
 
 OMOTRIBES. (From ea/u.of, crude, and r%ia>, 
 to bruise.) Oil expressed from unripe 
 olives. 
 
 OMPHACINUM. (From of*qeLx.iov> the juice 
 of unripe grapes.) Oil expressed from un- 
 ripe olives. 
 
 OMPHACION. Omphadum. (From opq&Kos, 
 an unripe grape.) The juice of unripe 
 grapes ; and by some applied to that of 
 wild apples, or crabs, commonly called Ver- 
 juice. 
 
 OMPIIACITIS. (From v/AQauios, an unripe 
 grape, because it resembles an unripe grape 
 in its sour astringent state.) A small kind 
 of gall ; an excrescence from the oak. 
 
 OMPHACOMELI, (From off>atxo?, an un- 
 ripe grape, and fttu, honey.) A sort of 
 oxymel made of the juice of unripe grapes 
 and honey. 
 
 OMPHALOCARPUS. (From O/UQAXOS, the 
 navel, and watgwo?, fruit; so called because its 
 fruit resemble* a navel.) Cleavers ; hayriff, 
 OMPHALOCELE. (From o^a^oc, the 
 navel, and XMX, a tumour.) An umbilical 
 hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 OMPHAIODES. (From o^stxo?, a navel ; so 
 named because the calyx is excavated in 
 the middle like the human navel.) A 
 plant resembling borage. 
 
 OMPHALOMANTIA. (From ofc<f>xo?, the 
 navel, and jtaLvrtvco, to prophesy.) The 
 foolish vaticination of midwives, who pre- 
 tend to foretel the number of the future 
 
 offspring from the number of knots in the 
 navel. 
 
 OMPHALOS. (From o,u<f>/u, to roll 
 up.) The navel. 
 
 OMPHALOTOMIA. (From o^a.K^ t the 
 navel, and Tt/uvo, to cut.) The separation of 
 the navel-string. 
 
 OVAGRA. (From ovefy^o;, the wild ass, so 
 called because it is said to tame wild beasts.) 
 Also a name for the rheumatism in the 
 elbow. 
 
 ONElRODYNtA. (From ovet$ov, a dream, 
 and o<fyv, anxiety.) Disturbed imagination 
 during sleep. A genus of disease in the 
 class Neuroses, and order Veaanix of Cul- 
 len, containing two species, 
 
 1. Oneirodynia activa, walking in the 
 sleep. 
 
 2. Oneirodynia gravans, the incubus, or 
 night-mare. See Night-mare. 
 
 ONEIHOGMOS. (From ovti^oyro, to dream.) 
 Venereal dreams. 
 
 ONEIR<}GONOS. (From ovs/go?, a dream, and 
 yovn, the seed.) So the Greeks call an oc- 
 casional emission of the semen in sleep, 
 when it only happens rarely. 
 
 Onion. See Cepa. 
 
 Onion, sea. See Scilla. 
 
 ONIS. (From ovo?, an ass.) the dung of 
 an ass. It was in repute with Hippocrates. 
 
 Oxiscus- (From ovoc, an ass ; so called 
 because like the ass it requires much beat- 
 ing before it is useful.) The stock-fish. 
 Also the slow- worm. 
 
 ONISCUS ASELLUS. The systematic name 
 of the woodlouse. See Millepedes. 
 
 ONITIS. (From om, an ass, because asses 
 covet it.) The origanum plant. 
 
 ONOBRYCHIS. (From ovo?, an ass, and 
 &gv%o! t to bray; so called, according to 
 Blanchard, because the smell or taste 
 makes asses bray.) Holy hay : saintfoin ; 
 cockshead vetch. 
 
 ONONIS. (From ovo?, an ass, because it 
 interrupts asses when at plough.) I. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linn jean 
 system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decan- 
 drio. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the 
 Resta. bovis. Arrcsta bovis. Remora aratri. 
 Rest harrow. The roots of this plant, Ono- 
 nis spinosa t vel arvensis of Linnaeus, have a 
 faint unpleasant smell, and a sweetish, bit- 
 terisn, somewhat nauseous taste. Their 
 active matter is confined to the cortical 
 part, which has been sometimes given in 
 powder, or other forms, as aR aperient and 
 diuretic. 
 
 ONONIS ARVEXSIS. The systematic name 
 of the rest harrow. See Ononis. 
 
 ONONIS SPINOSA. The systematic name 
 of the rest harrow. See Ononis. 
 
 ONOPORDIUM ACANTHIUX. (OvosrogJav ; 
 from ovo?, an ass, and 7ri%o t to break wind ; 
 so named from its being much coveted by 
 asses, and from the noise it makes upon 
 pressure.) The systematic name of the 
 cotton-thistle. See Carduus tormentosus. 
 
572 
 
 OMENTUM. 
 
 are dristributed and the fat collected. 
 Where the top of the right kidney, and 
 the lobulus spigelius of the liver, with the 
 subjacent large vessels, form an angle with 
 the duodenum, there the external mem- 
 brane of the colon, which comes from the 
 peritoneum joining with the membrane of 
 the duodenum, which also arises immedi- 
 ately from the peritoneum lying upon the 
 kidney, enters the back into the trans- 
 verse fissure of the liver, for a considerable 
 space, is continuous with its external coat, 
 contains the gall-bladder supports the he- 
 patic vessels, and is very yellow and slippe- 
 ry. Behind this membranous production, 
 betwixt the right lobe of the liver, hepatic 
 vessels, vena portarum, biliary ducts, aor- 
 ta, and adjacent duodenum, there is the 
 natural opening just mentioned, by which 
 air may be blown extensively into all the 
 cavity of the omentum. Prom thence, in a 
 course continuous with this membrane from 
 the pylorus and the smaller curvature of 
 the stomach, the external membrane of the 
 liver joins in such a manner with that of 
 the stomach, that the thin membrane of 
 the liver is continued out of the fossa of the 
 venal duct, across the little lobe into the 
 stomach, stretched before the lobe and 
 before the pancreas. This little omentum, 
 or omentum hepotico-gustricum y when in- 
 flated, resembles a cone, and gradually be- 
 coming harder and emaciated, it changes 
 into a true ligament, by which the oesopha- 
 gus is connected to the diaphragm. But 
 the larger omentum, the omentum gastro- 
 casticum, is of a much greater extent. It 
 begins at the first accession of the right 
 gastro-epiploic artery to the stomach, being 
 continued there from the upper plate of the 
 transverse mesocolon ; and then from the 
 whole great curve of the stomach, as far as 
 the spleen, and also from the right convex 
 end of the stomach towards the spleen, 
 until it also terminates in a ligament, that 
 ties the upper and back part of the spleen 
 to the stomach : this is the anterior lamina. 
 Being continued downward, sometimes to 
 the navel, sometimes to the pelvis, it hangs 
 before the intestines, and behind the mus- 
 cles of the abdomen, until its lower edge 
 being reflected upon itself, ascends, leaving 
 an intermediate vacuity between it and the 
 anterior lamina, and is continued to a 
 very great extent, into the internal mem- 
 brane of the transverse colon, and lastly, 
 into the sinus of the spleen, by which the 
 large blood-vessels are received, and it 
 ends finally on the oesophagus, under the 
 diaphragm. Behind the stomach, and be- 
 fore the pancreas, its cavity is continuous 
 with that of the smaller omentum. To this 
 the omentum colicum is connected, which 
 arises farther to the right than the first ori- 
 gin of the omentum gastrocolicum from the 
 mesocolon, with the cavity of which it is 
 continuous, but produced solely from the 
 
 colon and its external membrane, which 
 departs double from the intestine ; it is 
 prolonged, and terminates by a conical ex- 
 tremity, sometimes of longer, sometimes 
 of shorter extent, above the intestinum 
 caecum. For all the blood which returns 
 from'the omentum and mesocolon, goes 
 into the vena portarum, and by that into 
 the liver itself. The omentum gastrocoli- 
 cum is furnished with blood from each of 
 the gastro-epiploic arteries, by many de- 
 scending articulated branches, of which the 
 most lateral are the longest, and the lowest 
 anastomose by minute twigs with those 
 of the colon. It also has branches from the 
 splenic, duodenal, and adipose arteries, 
 The omentum colicum has its arteries from 
 the coloii, as also the smaller appendices, 
 and also from the duodenal and right epi- 
 ploic. The arteries of the small omentum 
 come from the hepatics, and from the 
 right and left coronaries. The omentum 
 being fat and Indolent, has very small 
 nerves. They arise from the nerves of the 
 eighth pair, both in the greater and lesser 
 curvatures of the stomach. The arteries 
 of the mesentery are in general the same 
 with those which go to the intestine, and of 
 which the smaller branches remain in the 
 glands and fat of the mesentery. Various 
 small accessory arteries go to both meso- 
 colons, from the intercostals, spermatics, 
 lumbars, and capsular, to the transverse 
 portion from the splenic artery, and pan- 
 creato-duodenalis, and to the left meso- 
 colon, from the branches of the aorta going 
 to the lumbar glands. The veins of the 
 omentum in general accompany the arte- 
 ries, and unite into simular trunks ; those 
 of the left part of the gastrocolic omentnm 
 into the splenic, and also those of the he- 
 patigastric, which likewise sends its blood 
 to the trunk of the vena portarum ; those 
 from the larger and right part of the gastro- 
 colic omentum, from the omentum colicum, 
 and from the appendices epiploides, into 
 the mesenteric trunk. All the veins of 
 the mesentery meet together in one wick, 
 in the true trunk of the large vena porta- 
 rum, being collected first into two large 
 branches, of which the one, the mesenteric, 
 receives the g-astro-epiploic vein, the colicae 
 mediae, the iliocolica, and all those of the 
 small intestines, as far as the duodenum ; 
 the other, which going transversely, inserts 
 itself into the former, above the origin of 
 the duodenum, carries back the blood of 
 the left gastric veins, and those of the 
 rectum, except the lowermost, which be- 
 longs partly to those of the bladder and 
 partly to the hypogastric branches of the 
 pelvis. The vein which is called haemor- 
 rhoidalis interna is sometimes inserted ra- 
 ther into the splenic than into the mesen- 
 teric vein. Has the omentum also lympha- 
 tic vessels ? Certainly there are conglobate 
 glands, both in the little omentum and in 
 
GMP 
 
 ONO 
 
 {he gastro-colicum ; and ancient anato- 
 mists have observed pellucid vessels in the 
 omentum ; and a modern has described them 
 tor lacteals of the stomach. 
 
 OMENTUM COLICUM. See Omentum. 
 OMENTUM GASTRO-COI.ICUM. See Omen- 
 tum. 
 
 OMENTUM HEPAT/CO-GASTRICUM. See 
 Omentum. 
 
 OMO. Names compounded with this 
 word belong to muscles which are attached 
 to the scapula ; from ayxoc, the shoulder, As, 
 OMOCOTYLE, (From a/uo?, the shoulder, 
 and KOTWAH, a cavity.) The cavity in the ex- 
 tremity of the neck of the scapula, in which 
 the head of the humerus is articulated. 
 
 OMO-HYOIDEUS. Caroco-hyoide.us of 
 Alb in us and Douglas, scapula hyodien of 
 Dumas. A muscle situated between the 
 s hyoides and shoulder, that pulls the os 
 hyoides obliquely downwards. It arises 
 broad, thin, and fleshy, from the superior 
 costa of the scapula, near the semi lunar 
 notch, and from the ligament that runs 
 across it ; thence ascending obliquely, it 
 becomes tendinous below the sternocleido- 
 mastoideus, and growing fleshy again, is 
 inserted into the base of the os hyoides. 
 
 OMOPLATA. (From ayxo?, the shoul- 
 der, and <ar\&<ru?, broad.) See Scapula- 
 
 OMOPLATO-HYOIDJEUS. The same as 
 Omohyoidceus. 
 
 OMOTOCOS. (From ay-co?, crude, and 
 7wro>, to bring forth.) A miscarriage. 
 
 OMOTRIBES. (From ay/o?, crude, and T;a>, 
 to bruise.) Oil expressed from unripe 
 olives. 
 
 OMPHACINUM. (From O^OMIOV, the juice 
 of unripe grapes.) Oil expressed from un- 
 ripe olives. 
 
 OMPHACION. Omphadum. (From ofji<j>ttx.of, 
 an unripe grape.) The juice of unripe 
 grapes ; and by some applied to that of 
 wild apples, or crabs, commonly called Ver- 
 juice. 
 
 OMPIIACITIS. (From vpqauios, an unripe 
 grape, because it resembles an unripe grape 
 in its sour astringent state.) A small kind 
 of gall ; an excrescence from the oak. 
 
 OMPHACOMELI, (From op<j>&xo?, an un- 
 ripe grape, and ftex/, honey.) A sort of 
 oxymel made of the juice of unripe grapes 
 and honey. 
 
 OMPHALOCARPUS. (From oft^otxc?, the 
 navel, and jtagsro?, fruit; so called because its 
 fruit resemble, a navel.) Cleavers ; hay riff. 
 OMPHALOCELE. (From o/wfMtxoc, the 
 navel, and xx, a tumour.) An umbilical 
 hernia. See Hernia. 
 
 OMPHALODES. (From 0^90x0?, a navej ; so 
 named because the calyx is excavated in 
 the middle like the human navel.) A 
 plant resembling borage. 
 
 OMPHAIOMANTIA. (From OyU^axo?, the 
 navel, and ^cavTva>, to prophesy.) The 
 foolish vaticination of mid\vives, who pre- 
 tend to foretel the number of the future 
 
 offspring from the number of knots in the 
 navel. 
 
 OMPHALOS. (From *c*wu<ni, to roll 
 up.) The navel. 
 
 OMPHALOTOMIA. (From o^cpaxoc, the 
 navel, and T/*VO, to cut.) The separation of 
 the navel-string. 
 
 OVAGRA. (From oi/at^go?, the wild ass, so 
 called because it is said to tame wild beasts.) 
 Also a name for the rheumatism in the 
 elbow. 
 
 ONEIRODYNIA. (From ovsi^ov, a dream, 
 and c<ftw>, anxiety.) Disturbed imagination 
 during sleep. A genus of disease in the 
 class Neuroses, and order Veaaniae of Cul- 
 len, containing two species, 
 
 1. Oneirodynia activa t walking in the 
 sleep. 
 
 2. Oneirodynia gravans, the incubus, or 
 night-mare. See JVight-mare. 
 
 ONEIROGMOS. (From ovti^oyrO) to dream.) 
 'Venereal Breams. 
 
 ONEIROGONOS. (From ovs/go?, a dream, and 
 >cv, the seed.) So the Greeks call an oc- 
 casional emission of the semen in sleep, 
 when it only happens rarely. 
 
 Onion. See Cepa. 
 
 Onion, sea. See Scilla. 
 
 ONIS. (From ovoc, an ass.) the dung of 
 an ass. It was in repute with Hippocrates. 
 
 ONISCUS- (From ovo?, an ass ; so called 
 because like the ass it requires much beat- 
 ing before it is useful.) The stock-fish. 
 Also the slow-worm. 
 
 ONISCUS ASELLUS. The systematic name 
 of the woodlouse. See Millepedes. 
 
 ONITIS. (From ovos, an ass, because asses 
 covet it.) The origanum plant. 
 
 ONOBRYCHIS. (From ovoc, an ass, and 
 jggy^o), to bray ; so called, according to 
 Blanchard, because the smell or taste 
 makes asses bray.) Holy hay : saintfoin ; 
 cockshead vetch. 
 
 ONONIS. (From ovos, an ass, because it 
 interrupts asses when at plough.) I. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Diadelphia. Order, Decan- 
 clrio. 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the 
 Resta. bovis. Arresta bovis. Remora aratri. 
 Rest harrow. The roots of this plant, Ono 
 nis spinosa, vel arvensis of Linnaeus, have a 
 faint unpleasant smell, and a sweetish, bit- 
 terisn, somevvhat nauseous taste. Their 
 active matter is confined to the cortical 
 part, which has been sometimes given in 
 powder, or other forms, as aR aperient and 
 diuretic. 
 
 ONONIS ARVENSIS. The systematic name 
 of the rest harrow. See Ononis. 
 
 ONONIS SPINOSA. The systematic name 
 of the rest harrow. See Ononis. 
 
 ONOPORDIUM ACANTHIUM. (Ovovo^ov ; 
 from wot, an ass, and ir^So, to break wind ; 
 so named from its being much coveted by 
 asses, and from the noise it makes upon 
 pressure.) The systematic name of the 
 cotton-thistle. See Carduus tormentosus. 
 
576 
 
 OPIUM. 
 
 Kxmpfer and others; but the most cir- 
 cumstantial detail of the culture of the 
 poppy, and the method of procuring 1 the 
 opium, is that given by Mr. Kerr, as prac- 
 tised in the province ot Bahar : he says, 
 "The field being well prepared by the 
 plough and harrow, and reduced to an 
 exact level superficies, it is then divided 
 into quadrangular areas of seven feet long, 
 and five feet in breadth, leaving two feet 
 of interval, which is raised five or six 
 inches, and excavated into an aqueduct 
 for conveying water to every area, for 
 which purpose they have a well in every 
 cultivated field. The seeds are sown in 
 October or November. The plants are 
 allowed to grow six or eight inches distant 
 from each other, and are plentifully sup*- 
 plied with water; when the young plants 
 are six or eight inches high, they are wa- 
 tered more sparingly. But the cultivator 
 spreads all over the areas a nutrient com- 
 post of ashes, human excrements, cow- 
 dung, and a large portion of nitrous earth, 
 scraped from the highways and old mud 
 walls. When the plants are nigh-flower- 
 ing, they are watered profusely, to increase 
 the juice. 
 
 When the capsules are half grown, no 
 more water is given, and they begin to col- 
 lect the opium. 
 
 At sunset they make two longitudinal 
 double incisions upon each half ripe cap- 
 sule, passing from below upwards, and 
 taking care not to penetrate the internal 
 cavity of the capsule. The incisions are re- 
 peated every evening until each capsule 
 has received six or eight wounds ; then are 
 they allowed to ripen their seeds. The 
 ripe capsules afford little or no juice. If 
 the wound was made in the heat of the 
 day, a cicatrix would be too soon formed. 
 The night dews, by their moisture, favour 
 the exstillation of the juice. 
 
 Early in the morning, old women, boys, 
 and girls, collect the juice by scraping it 
 off the wounds with a small iron scoop, 
 and deposit the whole in an earthen pot, 
 where . it is worked by the hand in the 
 open sunshine, until it becomes of a con- 
 siderable spissitude. It is then formed into 
 cakes of a globular shape, and about four 
 pounds in weight,and laid into littleearthen 
 basins to be further exsiccated. These cakes 
 are covered over with the poppy or tobac- 
 co leaves, and dried until they are fit for 
 sale. Opium is frequently adulterated with 
 cow-dung, the extract of the poppy plant 
 procured by boiling and various other eub- 
 stances which they keep in secresy," 
 
 This process, however, is now but rarely 
 practised, the consumption of this drug 
 being too great to be supplied by that me; 
 thod of collection. 
 
 The best sort of the officinal opium is the 
 expressed juice of the heads, or of the 
 heads and the upper part of the stalks in- 
 
 spissated by a gentle heat ; this was for- 
 merly called meconium, in distinction from 
 the true opium, or juice which issues spon- 
 taneously. 
 
 The inferior sorts (for there are conside- 
 rable differences in the quality of this 
 drug,) are said to be prepared by boiling 
 the plant in water and evaporating the 
 strained decoction; but as no kind of our 
 opium will totally dissolve in water, the 
 juice is most probably extracted by ex- 
 pression. Newman was informed by some 
 Turks at Genoa and Leghorn, that in some 
 places the heads, stalks, and leaves are com- 
 mitted to the press together, and that this 
 juice inspissated affords a very good opium. 
 
 On this head Dr. Lewis remarks, that 
 the point has not yet been fully deter- 
 mined. It is commonly supposed, that 
 whatever preparations the Turks may 
 make from the poppy for their own use, 
 The opium brought to us is really the milky 
 juice collected from incisions made in the 
 heads, as described by Ksempfer. It is 
 certain that an extract made by boiling 
 the heads, or the heads and stalks in wa- 
 ter, is much weaker than opium ; but it 
 appears also, that the pure milky tears are 
 considerably stronger. 
 
 The principles separable from opium are, 
 a resin, gum, a minute proportion of saline 
 matter, water and earth, which are inti- 
 mately combined together, insomuch that 
 all the three dissolve almost equally in 
 water and in spirit. It is probably to the 
 saline principle Nicholson observes in this 
 and other vegetables that the intimacy of 
 union is in great measure to be ascribed. 
 
 Four ounces of opium, treated with al- 
 kohol, yielded three ounces and four scru- 
 ples of resinous extract ; five drachms and 
 a scruple of insoluble impurities remaining. 
 On taking four ounces more, and applying 
 water at first, Newman obtained two 
 ounces five drachms and one scruple of 
 gummy extract ; the insoluble part amount- 
 ing here to seven drachms and a scruple. 
 In distillation, alcohol brought over little 
 or nothing ; but* the distilled water was 
 considerably impregnated with the peculiar 
 ill smell of opium. 
 
 From this analysis may be estimated the 
 effects of different solvents upon it. Al- 
 cohol and proof spirit dissolving its resin, 
 afford tinctures possessing all its virtues. 
 Water dissolves its gummy part, which is 
 much less active, but a part of the resin 
 is at the same time taken up by the me- 
 dium of the gum. Wines also Afford solu- 
 tions possessing the virtues of opium. Vi- 
 negar dissolves its active matter, but 
 greatly impairs its powers. 
 
 The "use of this celebrated medicine, 
 though not unknown to Hippocrates, can 
 be clearly traced to Diagovas, who was 
 nearly his cotemporary, and its importance 
 has ever since been gradually advanced by 
 
OPIUM. 
 
 577 
 
 succeeding 1 physicians of different nations. 
 Its extensive practical utility, however, has 
 not been long- veil understood ; and in 
 this country perhaps aiay be dated from 
 the time of Sydenham. Opium i-> the 
 chief narcotic now employed ; it acts di- 
 rectly upon the nervous power, diminish- 
 ing the sensibility, irritability, and mobi- 
 biiity of the system ; and, according- to 
 Cullen, in a certain manner suspending 
 the motion of the nervous fluid to and 
 from the brain, and thereby inducing 
 sleep, one of its principal effects. From 
 this sedative power of opium, by which 
 it allays pain, inordinate action, and rest- 
 lessness, it naturally follows that it may be 
 employed with advantage in a great varie- 
 ty of diseases. Indeed, there is scarcely 
 any disorder, in which, under some circum- 
 stances, its use is not found proper ; and 
 though in many cases it fails of producing 
 sleep, yet, if taken in a full dose, it occa- 
 sions a pleasant tranquillity of mind, and 
 a drowsiness, which approaches to sleep, 
 
 per, where locnl inflammation, especially of 
 the brain, o of -its membranes, exists. 
 
 In intermittent f< ver, the exhibition of 
 an opiate renders the paroxysms milder, 
 and facilitates the cure. Dr. Cullen re- 
 commends the union of opium with bark^ 
 which enables the stomach to bear the lat- 
 ter in larger doses, and adds considerably 
 to its efficacy. 
 
 In the greater number of the profluvia 
 catarrh cholera, opium is employed to les- 
 sen the discharge, and is frequently the 
 principal remedy in effecting the cure. 
 In passive hsemorrhagy, it proves useful by 
 its stimulant powe i- . In re'rocedent gout 
 it is used as a powerful timulant. 
 
 In convulsive and spasmodic diseases it 
 is advantageously administered, with the 
 view of relieving symptoms, or even of ef- 
 fecting a permanent cure, and in several of 
 them it requires to be given to a very great 
 extent. * 
 
 In lues venerea it promotes the action of 
 mercury, and relieves the irritation 
 
 and which always refreshes the patient, cither from that remedy, or from the disease. 
 
 Besides the sedative power of opium, it 
 is known to act more or less as a stimu- 
 lant, when given in a larger dose, exciting 
 the motion of the blood. By a certain 
 conjoined effort of this sedative and sti- 
 muUnt effect, opium has been thought to 
 produce intoxication, a quality for which 
 it is much used in eastern countries. 
 
 In the year 1779, opium was introduced 
 into practice a* a specific against vhe Inea 
 venerea. It was employed m seven! of 
 the military hospitals, where it acquired 
 the reputation of a most efficacious reme- 
 dy; and Dr. Michaelis, phjMcian of the 
 Hessian forces, publi hed an account of a 
 great number of successful experiments 
 
 The principal indications which opium is made with it, m the first volume of the 
 
 capable of fulfilling are, supporting the Medic .1 Communications in the year 1784. 
 
 actions of the system, allaying pain and ir- Opium was afterwards given as an anti- 
 
 ritation, relieving spasmodic action, in- venereal remedy in some foreign hospitals, 
 
 ducing sleep, and checking morbidly in- Many trials were also rmde of its vrtues. 
 
 creased secretions. It is differently admi- 
 nistered, as it is designed to fulfil one or 
 other of these indications. 
 
 Where opium is given as a stimulus, it 
 ought to be administered in smail doses, 
 frequently repeated, and slowly increased, 
 as by this mode the excitement it produces 
 is best kept up. But when the design is to 
 mitigate pain or irritation, or the symp- 
 toms arising from these, it ought to be gi- 
 ven in a full dose, and at distant intervals, 
 by which the state of diminished po\v 
 er and sensibility is most completely in- 
 duced. 
 
 One other general rule, with respect to 
 the administration of opium, is, that it 
 ought not to be given in any pure inflam- 
 matory affection, at least until evacuations 
 have- been used, or unless means are cm- 
 ployed to determine it to the surface, and 
 produce a diaphoresis. 
 
 In continued fevers, not of the pure in- 
 
 in several of the London hospitals, and in 
 thelloyal Infirmary at Edi.-u-Mirgh. Very 
 favourable reports of its effic cy in re- 
 moving venereal complaints were publish- 
 ed by different practitioners; but, at the 
 same lime, so many deduction* w re to 
 be made, and so many'excep ions are to 
 be admitted, that it required liti!" saga- 
 city to discover, that most of the advocates 
 for this medicine reposed by a slender 
 and fluctuating confidence in its antive- 
 nereai povwrs. Mr. Pearson mad-" seve- 
 ral expei 1 m.Mits on 'he virtues of op um 
 in lues venerea, at the Lock Hospital, in 
 the years 1784- and 1785; and published a 
 narrative of its' effects, in the second vo- 
 lume of the Medical Communications. 
 " The result of my experiments," says he, 
 " was very unfavourable to the credit of 
 this new remedy : and I believe that no 
 surgeon m this country relies on opium as 
 a specific against the venereal virus. I 
 
 flammatory kind, opium is administered have been long accu-tomod to -administer 
 
 sometimes as a general stimulus, and at opium with great freedom during the ve- 
 
 other times to allay irritation. The great nere*l course ; and the experience ofnearly 
 
 practical rule in such cases is, that it ought twenty years has '.aught me, thui, when it 
 
 to be given in such quantities only, that is combined with mercury, th^ pi-opt ,- effi- 
 
 the pulse becomes slower and fuller from 
 its- operation. Its exhibition is impro- 
 
 cacy of the latter is not in any mea>ure in- 
 creased ; that it would not be safe to rely 
 
 4E 
 
OPIUM, 
 
 upon a smaller quantity of the mineral its most valuable properties would be able 
 
 specific, nor to contract the mercurial to compensate. 
 
 course within a shorter limit than where Opium is employed with laxatives in 
 
 a shorter limit than where 
 no opium has been employed. This repre- 
 sentation will not, I presume, admit of con- 
 troversy ; yet we frequently hear people 
 expressing themselves upon this head, as 
 if opium manifested some peculiar qua- 
 lities in venereal complaints, of a distinct 
 nature from its well known narcotic pro- 
 perties, and thus afforded an important 
 aid to mercury in the removal of lues ve- 
 nerea." Perhaps it may not be unuseful 
 to disentangle this subject from the per- 
 plexity in which such 'indefinite language 
 necessarily involves it. Opiam, when gi- 
 ven in conjunction with mercury, by dimi- 
 nishing the sensibility of the stomach and 
 bowels, prevents many of those inconve- 
 niences which this mineral is apt to excite 
 in the primae vise ; and thus its admission 
 into the general system is focihtated. 
 Mercury will likewise often produce a 
 morbid irritability, accompanied with rest- 
 lessness and insomnolescence, and it some- 
 times renders venereal sores painful, and 
 disposed to spread. These accidental evils, 
 not necessarily connected with the venere- 
 al disease, may be commonly alleviaied, 
 and often entirely removed, by a judicious 
 administration of opium ; and the patient 
 will consequently be enabled to persist in 
 using the mineral specific. It however, 
 must be perfectly obvious, that opium, 
 in conferring this sort of relief, communi- 
 cates no additional virtues to mercury, 
 and that, in reality, it assists the constitu- 
 tion of the patient, not the operation of the 
 medicine with which it is combined. The 
 salutary effects of mercury, as an anti- 
 dote, may be diminished or lost by the su- 
 pervention of vomiting, dysentery, &c. 
 Opium will often correct these morbid 
 appearances, and so will spices, wine, an 
 appropriate diet, &c. yet it would be a 
 strange use of words to urge, wherever 
 these articles of food were beneficial to a 
 venereal patient, that they concurred in 
 augmenting the medicinal virtues of mer- 
 cury. It may be supposed that t! e majo- 
 rity of medical men would understand, 'hy 
 the terms '* to assist a medicine in curing 
 a contagious disease," that the drug con- 
 joined with the specific actually increased 
 its medicinal efficacy ; "whereas, in the in- 
 stances before us, it is the human body 
 only, which has been aided to resist t!:e 
 operat-ion of certain noxious powers, which 
 would render a preference in the antidote 
 prejudicial or impossible. The soothing 
 qualities of this admirable medicine can 
 scarcely be estimated too highly. Yet we 
 must beware of ascribing effects to them 
 which have no existence ; Kince a confi- 
 dence in the antivenereal virtue of opium 
 would be a source of greater mischief, than 
 
 Opium is employed with laxatives 
 colic, and often prevents ileus and inflam- 
 mation, by relieving the spasm. 
 
 It is often given to promote healihy sup- 
 puration, and is a principal remedy in ar- 
 resting the progress of gangrene. 
 
 The sudorific property of opium is justly 
 considered of considerable power, more es- 
 pecially in combination with ipecacuan or 
 antimony. The combined powder of ipe- 
 cacuan, consisting of one part of ipecacuan, 
 one part of opium, and eight of sulpha! of 
 potash, is a very powerful sudorific, given 
 in a dose from 15 to 25 grains. The com- 
 bination of opium with antimony is gene- 
 rally made by adding 30 to 4u drops of an- 
 timonial wine to 25 or 30 drops of tincture 
 of opium, and forming them into a draught. 
 Opium, taken into the stomach in im- 
 moderate doses, proves a narcotic poison, 
 psoclucing vertigo, tremors, convulsions, 
 delirium, stupor, stertor, and, finally, fatal 
 apoplexy. 
 
 AVhere opium has been taken so as to 
 produce these dangerous consequences, 
 the contents of the stomach are fiist to be 
 evacuated by a powerful emetic, as a solu- 
 lutlon of the suiphat of zinc. Large 
 draughts of vinegar, or any of the na- 
 tive vegetable acids, are then to be swal- 
 lowed. Moderate doses of brandy, or a 
 strong infusion of coffee, have also been 
 found useful. 
 
 Respecting the external application of 
 opium, authors seem not sufficiently agreed. 
 Some allege, that when applied to the 
 skin it allays pain and spasm, procures 
 sleep, and produces all the salutary or dan- 
 gerous effects which result from its in. 
 ternal use ; while others say, that thus ap- 
 plied it has little or no effect whatever. 
 It has also been asserted, that when mixed 
 with caustic it diminishes the pain which 
 would otherwise ensue? and if this be 
 true, it is probably by decreasing the sen- 
 sibiiity of the part. Injected by the rec- 
 tum, it has all the effect of opium .taken 
 into the stomach ; but to answer this pur- 
 pose, double the quantity is to be em- 
 ployed. Applied to the naked nerves of 
 animals, it produces immediate torpor and 
 loss of power in all the muscles with which 
 the nerves communicate. 
 
 The requisite dose of opium varies in 
 different persons, and in different states of 
 the same person. A quarter of a grain 
 Will in one adult produce effects which ton 
 times the quantity will not do in another; 
 and a dose that might prove fatal in cho- 
 lera or colic, would not be perceptible in 
 many cases of tetanus, or mania. The 
 lowest fatal dose, to those unaccustomed to 
 take it, seems to be about four grains : 
 but a dangerous dose is so apt to produce 
 
OPO 
 
 vomiting, that it has seldom time to oc- 
 casion death. When given in too small a 
 dose, it often produces disturbed sleep, 
 and other disagreeable consequences ; and 
 in some cases it seems imposs-ble to be 
 made to agree in any dose or form. Often, 
 on the other hand, from a small dose, 
 sound sleep and alleviation of pain will 
 be produced ; while a larger one occasions 
 vertigo and delirium. Some prefer the re- 
 peuiion of small doses ; others the giving 
 a full dose at once : its operation is sup- 
 posed to last about eight hours , this how- 
 ever must depend upon circumstances. 
 The usual dose is one grain. The officinal 
 preparations of this drug are numerous. 
 The following are among the principal : 
 Opium purification, ftilula ex opio, pulvis 
 opiatus, tinctura opii, tinclura opii camp/io- 
 rata, and confectio npii ; it is also uii ingre- 
 dient in thr pulvis ipecacuanha coinpositus, 
 electuarium japonicum, pulvis e cretucompo- 
 sitiis, &c. 
 
 OPO BALSAMUM. (From OTTOS, juice, and 
 ^KfAfjiov, balsam.) See Halsamum Gilea- 
 dense 
 
 (From ore?, juice, and 
 L, a tree of that name.) Opocar- 
 pison. The juice of a tree called Calpast. 
 It resembles myrrh, but is poisonous. 
 
 OpoDEocELE. ' A ruptue throng!) the fo- 
 ratr;en ischii, or into the labia pudendi. 
 
 OPODELDOC. A term of no meaning, 
 frequently mentioned by Paracelsus. For- 
 merly it signified a plaster for all external 
 injuries, but now is confined to a campho- 
 rated soap liniment. 
 
 OPOPANAX. (From COT?, juice, and 
 fretv*g t the panacea.) The plant from 
 whence the gum is produced is known 
 by the names of opoponacum, panax hera- 
 cleum, panax costinum, panax pastinacea, 
 kyna, Hercules all heal, and opoponaxwort. 
 Pastinaca opopanax of Linnaeus ; foliis pin- 
 ?mtis, Joliolis basi antica extisis. Opopanax 
 is the gum mi-resinous juice obtained by 
 means of incisions made at the bottom of 
 the stalk of the plant, from which it gra- 
 dually exudes, and by undergoing spon- 
 taneous concretion, assumes the appear- 
 ance under which we have it import- 
 ed from Turkey, and the East Indies, 
 viz. sometimes in little drops or tears, 
 more commonly in irregular lumps, of a 
 reddish yellow colour, on the outside, 
 with specks of white ; internally of a 
 paler colour, and frequently variegated 
 with large white pieces. Opoponax has a 
 strong disagreeable smell, and a bitter, 
 acrid, somewhat nauseous taste. It is 
 only employed in the present practice as 
 an antispasmodic, in combination with 
 other medicines, although it was formerly 
 in high estimation as an attenuant, deob- 
 struent, and aperient. Its antispasmodic 
 virtues are less powerful than galbanum, 
 
 ORB 
 
 579 
 
 and more so than arnmoniacum. It has no 
 place m the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, but 
 is directed by the London College in the 
 fnlula galbani composita. 
 
 OroriA. (From 6^-roju.M, to see.) The 
 bones of the eyes. 
 
 OPUHICE. (From oa-sg*, autumnal fruits.) 
 A conserve made of ripe fruits. 
 
 OPPILATIO. (From oppilo, to sliut up.) 
 OppUation is a close kind of obstruction ; 
 for, according to Rhodius, it signifies, not 
 only to shut out, but also to fill. 
 
 OPPILATIVA. (From opfrilo, to shut up.) 
 Medicines or substances which shut up the 
 pores. 
 
 OppoifEifs POLLICIS. See Flexor o&sis 
 metacarpi pollicis. 
 
 OPPKESSIO. The catalepsy, or any press- 
 ure upon the brain. 
 
 OPSIGONOS. (From o^i, late, and yivo^t, 
 to be born.) A dens sapientise, or late cut 
 tooth. 
 
 OPTIONERVES. (JVerw optici, from 
 C7f]op*t, to see ; because they are the or- 
 gans of sight.) The second pair of nerves 
 of the brain, they arise from the thalami, 
 nervorum opticorum, perforate the bulb of 
 the eye, and in it form the retina. 
 
 OpuifTiA. (M opunte, from the city 
 Opus, near which it flourished.) The 
 prickly leaves of this plant, Cactus opuntia 
 of Linnaeus, abound with a mucillagmous 
 matter, which is esteemed in its native coun- 
 tr.es an emollient, in the form of poultice. 
 
 Orache, stinking. See ^triplex fcetida* 
 
 Orange. See Jlurantium. 
 
 Orange Seville. Si-e Aurantium. 
 
 Orange, shaddock. See Shaddock. 
 
 ORBICULARE OS. (Orbicularis t 
 
 shaped like a ring, from orbiculus, a little 
 ring.) Os pisiforme. A name of a bone 
 of the carpus. Also a very small round 
 bone, not largert han a pin-head, that be- 
 longs to the internal ear. 
 
 ORBICULARIS ORIS. (Musculua or- 
 bicularis oris, from orbiculus, a little ring 1 ; 
 so called from its shape.) Sphincter 
 laborium of Douglass, semi orbiciilans of 
 Wmslow, constrictor oris of Cowper, and 
 labial of Dumas. A muscle of the mouth, 
 formed in a great measure by those of the 
 lips ; the fibres of the superior descending, 
 those of the inferior ascending, and decus- 
 sating each other about the corner of the 
 mouth ; they run along the lip to join those 
 of the opposite side, so that the fleshy- 
 fibres appear to surround the mouth like a 
 sphincter. Its use i to shut the mouth, by 
 contracting and drawing both lips toge- 
 ther, and to counteract all the muscles that 
 assist in forming it. 
 
 ORBICULARIS PALPEBRARUM. Or- 
 bicularis, scil. tm/sculus. Orbicularis pal- 
 pebrarum ciliaris of authors, and maxillo 
 palpebral of Dumas. A muscle common 
 to both the eyelids. It arises by a number 
 
580 
 
 ORC 
 
 of fleshy fibres from he outer edge of the 
 orb r process of the superior maxiiliry 
 bo ie, .id from a tendou near ;ne mner 
 angle of the eye ; these fibres run a liitle 
 downward and outwards, over the upper 
 part of the cheek, below th" orbit, cover- 
 ing the unde;- evehd, and sun-mind the 
 external angU , being clo ely connected 
 only to the skin and fa'- ; they then run 
 over the superciliary ridge of the os fron- 
 tis, towards the inner ramhus, where the) 
 mix with the fibre of tne os occipito-ftvm- 
 talis and comigator supercilii: then co- 
 vering the upp^r eyelid, they descend to 
 the inn *r angle, opposite to their inferior 
 origin, and firmly adhere to the internal 
 angular process of the os frontis, and to 
 the short round tendon which serves to fix 
 the palpebrae and muscular fibres arising 
 from it It is inserted ino the nasal pro- 
 cess of the superior maxillary bone by a 
 short round tendon, covering the anterior 
 and upper part of the lachrymil sac, 
 which tendon can be easily felt at the in- 
 ner cunthus of the eye. The use of this 
 muscle is to shut the eye, by drawing both 
 lids together, the fibrres contracting from 
 the outer angle towards the inner, press 
 the eyeball, squeeze the lachrymal gland, 
 and convey the tears towards the puncta 
 lachrymalia. 
 
 ORBICULARIS FALPEBRARUM CILIARIS. See 
 Qrbicularis palpcbrarum. 
 
 ORBITS. Orbita. The two cavities un- 
 der the forehead, in which the eyes are si- 
 tuated, are so termed. The angles of the 
 orbits are calif d cant hi. Each orbit is com- 
 posed of seven bones, viz. the frontal, 
 maxillary, jugal, lachrymal, ethmoid, pa- 
 latine, and sphenoid. The use of this bony 
 socket is to maintain and defend the organ 
 of sight, and its adjacent parts. 
 
 ORCHEA (F om o%is t a te'sticle.) Ga- 
 len says il is the scrotum. 
 
 ORCHIS. (From ctiyopzi, to desire.) 
 
 1. A testicle. 
 
 2. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linasean system. Class, Gyuandria. Or- 
 der, Diandria, 
 
 ORCKTS BIFOI.IA. The systematic name 
 of the butterfiv orchis. See Satyrion. 
 
 ORCHIS MASCULA The systematic name 
 of th* male orchis See Satyr ion. 
 
 ORCHIS M 5Rio. The systematic name of 
 the orchis from whose root the salep is 
 made. See Salep, 
 
 ORCHITIS. (From o^if, a testicle.) 
 See Hernia humoralis. 
 
 ORCHOS. (From og^oc, a plantation or 
 orchard ; so called From the regularity 
 with which the hairs are inserted ) The 
 extremities of the eye-lids, where the eye- 
 lashes grow. 
 
 ORCHOTOMY. (From oyyt, a testicle, 
 and <rt[4va>< to cut.) Castration. The ope- 
 ration of extracting a testicle. 
 
 i OR! 
 
 OREOSELIXUM. (From G/JOC, a mountain, 
 and O-IMVOV, parsley, so named because it 
 grows wild upon .mountains.) Black 
 mountain parsley. The root and seed of 
 this plant, Athaminta oreoselinum of Linnae- 
 us,foliolis divaricatis, as well as the whole 
 herb, were formerly used medicinally. 
 Though formerly in so high estiuiation 
 as *o obtain the epithet of polychesta, this 
 plant is seldom us"d in the practice of 
 the present day. An extract and tincture 
 prepared from the root were said to be 
 attenuant aperient, deobstruent, ^nd li- 
 thoiuriptic. The oil obtained by distilla- 
 tion from the seed was esteemed to uliay 
 ijie toothach; and the whole was recom- 
 mended as an antiscorbutic and corrobo- 
 rant. 
 
 ORESTION. (From o^og, a mountain.) In 
 Dioscorides it is the Helenium, or a kind 
 of elecampane growing upon mountains. 
 
 OREXIS. (From p^a/u*/, to desire.) 
 Orexia. The appetite. 
 
 ORICIA (From Oricus,.a city of Epirus, 
 near which it. grows.) A species of fir or 
 turpentine tree. 
 
 ORIEBTTALIA FOLIA. The leaves of 
 senna. 
 
 ORIGANUM. (From e/>oc, a moun- 
 tain, and -y&voa, to rejoice, so called be- 
 cause it grows upon the side of moun- 
 tains.) 
 
 1 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linn scan system. Class, Dydinamia. Or- 
 der, Gymnosperniia. 
 
 2 The jharmacopoeial name of Majora- 
 na mancarana. Origmanum heracloeticum, 
 from Heraclea, where the best was said to 
 be produced. Zazarhendi herbn. Wild 
 marjoram. Origanum vtdgare of Linnaeus : 
 spicis subrutunais panicidatis conglomeratis^ 
 bracteis calyce longioribus ovatis This 
 plant grows wild in many parts of Bri- 
 tain. It has an agreeable aromatic 
 smell, approaching to that of marjoram, 
 and a pungent taste, much resembling 
 thyme, to which it is likewise thought to 
 be more readily allied in its- medicinal 
 qualities, and therefore deemed to be em- 
 menagogue, tonic, stomachic, &c- The 
 dried leaves, used instead of tea, are said 
 to be exceedingly grateful They are em- 
 ployed in medicated baths and fomenta- 
 tions. 
 
 ORIGANUM CRETICUM. See Dictamnus 
 creticits. 
 
 ORIGAKUM DICTAMNUS. The systematic 
 name of the dittany of Crete. See Dic- 
 tamnvs cre.ticus. 
 
 ORIGANUM" MAJORAXA. The systema- 
 tic name of sweet marjoram. See Marjo- 
 rana. 
 
 ORIGANUM STRTACUM. The systema- 
 tic name of the Syrian herb mastich. See 
 Marum. 
 
 ORIGANUM VDXGA.IIE, The systematic 
 
CRT 
 
 CRY 
 
 581 
 
 j*ame of the wild marjoram. See Origa- 
 num, 
 
 Ours CONSTRICTOR. See Orbicularis oris. 
 OHLEAKA TAIIRA. (Orlea:ia> so napped 
 from ihe place where it grows.) The sub- 
 stance so called is a ceracyous mass, ob- 
 tained from the seeds of the Bixa orleana 
 of Linnaeus. In Jamaica a-id u'arm climates 
 it "is considered as a useful remedy in dy- 
 sentery, possessing adstrmgent and sto- 
 machic qualities. 
 
 ORNITHOUALUM MARITIMUJVI. (From opvic, 
 a bird, and yuKA, milk, so called from ;he 
 colour ot its flowers, which are like the 
 miik found in eggs.) A kind of wild onion. 
 Se f ficiila. 
 
 ORNITHOGLOSSUM. (From op/c, a bird, 
 and T^OC?*, a longue, so called from its 
 shape) Bird's tongue. The seeds of the 
 as ee, as sometimes so called. 
 ' ORNITHOLOGY, (From op/, a bird, and 
 AO^OC, a discourse.) That pan of natural 
 his. .;-\ wh ch treats of birds 
 
 OHXITHOPODIUM. (From ogwwt, a bird, 
 and ins;, a foot ; so called fro,-,, the likeness 
 of its pods to a bird's claw.) Bird's foot ; 
 scorpion wort. 
 
 ORXUS. (From orn, Heb.) "ihe ash- 
 tree which affords manna. 
 
 OROBAXCHE. (From ogoo?, the wild 
 pea, and *^, to suffocate ; so called be- 
 cause it tames round theorobus, and de- 
 stroys it.) The great tooth wort or hypo- 
 cystis. 
 
 OROBRYCHIS. (From ogoW, the wood- 
 pea, and @%o%o, to eat.) The same as oro- 
 bus. 
 
 OROBUS. (From tfvrfa, to eat.) 1. 
 Th name of a genus of plants in the Lin 
 nxan sysif-m. Class, Diadelphia, Order, 
 Decandria. 
 
 2. I 1 ..- pharmacopoeial name oftheervum. 
 See Ervum. 
 
 OROBUS TUBEROSUS. The heath pea. 
 The root of this plant is said to be nutri- 
 tious. The Scotch Highlanders hold ihem 
 in great esteem, and chew them like to- 
 bacco. 
 
 OROSEIIIOJM. See Oreoselinum. 
 ORPIMKKT. Orpimejitum. Native orpi- 
 ment i.s found m yellow, brilliant, and, as it 
 were, talcky masses, often mixed with real- 
 gar, and sometimes of a greenish colour. 
 See jlrsenic. 
 
 Orpine. See Faba crassa. 
 ORRHOPYGIUM. (From <rc?, the extremi- 
 ty, and Trvyn, the buttocks.) The extremity 
 of the spine, which is terminated by the os 
 coccygis. 
 
 ORRHOS. (From gea>, to flow.) Serum, 
 whey. The raphe, and the extremity of 
 the sacrum. 
 
 Orris, common. See Iris nostras. 
 Orris Florentine. . See Iris forentina. 
 ORTHOCOLOX. (Fron. cflot, straight, and 
 limb.) It is a species of stiff joint, 
 
 and is when it cannot be bended, but re- 
 mains straight. 
 
 ORTHOPNOE \. (From op 8/><x. erect, and 
 TTVOH, breathing ) A very quick an,! labori- 
 ous breathing, during which the person is 
 obliged to be in an erect posture. 
 
 OHWI.A. (Orvale. French.) A species 
 of clary or hormnnim. 
 
 ORVIKTAXUM i> used for a medicine that 
 resists poison.-., from a mountebank of Orvie- 
 ta in Italy,who fir-u made himself famous by 
 taking such things upon the stage, after do- 
 ses of pretended poisons, Though some 
 say its inventor was one H. F Orvietanus, 
 and that it is named after him. 
 
 ORYZA. (From orez, Arab.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 n<e;tn s \stem. Class, Triandria. Order, 
 Digynia. 2. The name for rice, or the 
 seeds of the Oryza sativa of Linnaeus. 
 Rice is the prmcip .1 food of the inh-tbiunts 
 in all parts of ihe East, where it is boiled 
 and eaten, either al >ne or with their meat. 
 Lai'g^ quantities of it are annually sent 
 into Europe, and it meets with a general 
 esteem for family purposes. Tiie pp'-ple 
 of Ja\;t have a method of making puddings 
 of rice, which seems to be unknown here, 
 but it is not difficult to put in practice, 
 if it should merit attention. They take a 
 conical earthen pot, which is open at the 
 large end, and perforated all over : this 
 they fill about half full with rice, and put- 
 ting it into a larger earthen pot of the same 
 shape, filled With boiling water, the rice in 
 the first pot soon swells, and stops the 
 perforations so as to keep out the water ; 
 by this method the rice is brought to a 
 firm consistence, and forms a pudding, 
 which is generally eaten wivh butter, oil, 
 sugar, vinegar, and spices. .The Indians 
 eat stewed rice with good success against 
 the bloody flux; and in most inflammatory 
 disorders they cure themselves with only a 
 decoction of it. The spirruous liquor 
 called arrack is made fnm Mrs 
 Rice grows nattirdly in moist places ; and 
 will not come to perfection, when culti- 
 vated, unless the gr.mnd be sometimes 
 overflowed, or plentifully wviered. The 
 gr-.in is of a grey colour when fii^t reaped ; 
 but the gr >wers have a method nf wh 'ten- 
 ing it before it is sent to market The 
 manner of performing this, and beating it 
 out in Egypt, is thus described b> II 
 quint: They have" hollow iro:> cylindrical 
 pestles, about an inch diameter, lifted by 
 a wheel worked with oxen. A person its 
 between the pestles, and, as they rise, 
 pushes forward the rice, .vhU>' another 
 winnows and supplies fresh parcels. Thus 
 they continue working until it is entirely 
 fr -e from chaff Hr.v^g in this m.;nner 
 cleaned it, th:-y add one-'hiHieth p:.r' of 
 salt, a'id rub them both together, by which 
 the grain acquires a whiteness ; then it is 
 
582 
 
 OSS 
 
 OST 
 
 passed through a sieve, to separate the salt 
 again from it. In the island of Ceylon 
 they have a much more expeditious me- 
 thod of getting- out the rice ; for, in the 
 field where it is reaped, they dig a round 
 hole, with a level bottom, about a foot 
 deep, and eight yards diameter, and fill 
 it with bundles of corn. Having laid it 
 properly, the women drive about half a do- 
 zen oxen continually round the pit ; and thus 
 they will tread out forty or fifty bushels a 
 day. This is a very ancient method of tread- 
 ing out corn, and is still practised in Africa 
 upon other sorts of grain. 
 
 OUTZA SATIVA. The systematic name of 
 the rice-plant. See On/za. 
 
 OS. See Bone. 
 
 Os EXTERN UM. The entrance into the 
 vagina. It is so named in opposition to the 
 mouth ot the womb, which is called the os 
 internum, or os tinQze. 
 
 Os INTERXUM. Os ttncce, and amphideon, 
 or amphidcum. Galen calls it oscheon. The 
 orifice or mouth of the womb. 
 
 Os X.EONIS. The antirrhinum linaria. 
 
 Os TINCJE. See Os internum. 
 
 OSCHEOCELE. (From o$%tov, the scrotum, 
 and XA, a tumour ) This term is some- 
 times given to a tumour of the scrotum, 
 from an accumulation of water, (see Hydro- 
 cele) ; and sometimes to a scrotal hernia, 
 (see Hernia.') 
 
 OSCHEON. Oc-^tov. The scrotum. Galen 
 gives the name to the os uteri. 
 
 OSCHEOPHYMA. (From oir^iov, the scrotum, 
 and cpt/^wat, a tumour. (A swelling of the 
 scrotum. 
 
 Oscillation of Boerhaave. See Irritabi- 
 lity. 
 
 OSCITAXS. (From oscito, to gape.) The 
 yawning fever. 
 
 OSC1TATIO. (From oscito, to gape.) 
 Chasme. Oscedo, Yawning. Gaping. 
 
 OscuLATonius. (From osculo, to kiss ; so 
 called because the action of kissing is per- 
 formed by it.) The sphincter muscle of the 
 lips. 
 
 OSCULUM. Dim. of os, a mouth.) A 
 little mouth. 
 
 Osmund royal. See Osmunda regalis. 
 
 OSMUNDA. (From Osmund, who first 
 used it ) The name of a genus of plants in 
 theLinnse>n system. Class, Cryptogamia. 
 Order, Filices. 
 
 OSMUNDA RKOALIS. The systematic name 
 of the osmund royal. Its root possesses ad- 
 stringent and styptic virtues. 
 
 OSPHYS. Orqvf. The loins. 
 
 OSSA SPONG1OSA. The spongy 
 bones are wo in number, and are called 
 ossa spongiosa inferior a. The ethmoid bone 
 has two turbinated portions, which are 
 sometimes called the superior spongy 
 bones. These bones, which, from their 
 shape, are sometimes called ossa turbinata, 
 have, by some anatomists, been described 
 
 as belonging to the ethmoid bone ; and by 
 others, as portions of the ossa palati. In 
 young subjects, however, they are evi- 
 dently distinct bones. They consist of a 
 spongy lamella in each nostril. The con- 
 vex surface of this lamella is turned to- 
 wards the septum narium, and its concave 
 part towards the maxillary bone, covering 
 the opening of the lachrymal duct into the 
 nose. From their upper edge arise two 
 processes : the posterior o: these, which is 
 the broadest, hangs as it \vere upon the 
 edge of the antrum highmoriaimvn ; the 
 anterior one joins the os unguis, and forms 
 a part of the lachrymal duct. These bones 
 are complete in the foetus. They are lined 
 with the pituitary membrane ; and, besides 
 their connection with the ethmoid bone, 
 are joined to the ossa maxillaria superiora, 
 ossa palati, and ossa unguis. Besides 
 these ossa spongiosa inferiora, there are 
 sometimes two others, situated lower 
 down, one in each nostril. These are 
 very properly considered as a production 
 of the sides of the maxillary siiuis turned 
 downwards. In many subjects, likewise, 
 we find other smaller bones, standing out 
 into the nostrils, which, from their shape, 
 might also deserve the name of turbinata, 
 but they are uncertain in their size, situa- 
 tion, and number. 
 
 OSSICULA AUDITUS. The small 
 bones of the internal ear are four in number, 
 viz. the malleus, incus tapes, and os orbi- 
 culare ; and are situated in the cavity of the 
 tympanum. See Malleus, Incus, Stapes, and 
 Orbiculare os. 
 
 OSSIFICATION. (From os, a bone, and 
 facio, to make.) See Bane. 
 
 OSSIFRAGA. (From os, a bone, and/mn^o, 
 to break.) A petrified root, called the 
 bone-binder, from its supposed virtues in 
 uniting fractured bones. 
 
 OssiFRAfrUS. See Osteocolla. 
 
 OSSIVORUS. (From os, a bone, and voro, 
 to devour.) Applied to a species of tumour 
 or ulcer, which destroys the bone. 
 
 OSTARGA. (From OO-TIOI, a bone, and a-yp*., 
 a laying hold of.) A forceps to take out 
 bones with. 
 
 OSTARIUS. (A porter, from ostium, a 
 door; so called as being the passage into 
 the bowels.) The lower orifice of the sto- 
 mach. 
 
 OSTEITES. (From o&ov, a bone.) The 
 bone-binder. See Osteocolla. 
 
 OSTEOCOLLA. (From c^ov t a bone, 
 and MXX*U>, to glue.) Ossifraga. Holo- 
 steus. Osteites. Amosteus. Osteolithos. 
 Stelochites, glue bone, stone, or Bone-binder, 
 A particular carbonate of lime, found in 
 some parts of Germany, particularly in 
 the Marche of Brandenburg, and in other 1 
 countries. It is met with in loose sandy 
 grounds, spreading from near the surface 
 to a considerable depth, into a number of 
 
OST 
 
 03T 
 
 58', 
 
 ramifications, like the roots of a tree ; it 
 is of whitish colour, soft whilst under 
 the eartn, n able when dry, rough on the 
 surface, for the most part either hollow 
 within, or filled with a solid wood, or with 
 a powdery wr.ite matter. It was formerly 
 celebrated for promoting the- coalition of 
 fractured bones, and the formation of callus ; 
 which virtues are not attributed to it in the 
 present day. 
 
 OSTEOCOPUS. (From OS-MK, a bone, and 
 noTTcs, uneasiness.) A very violent fixed 
 pain in any part of the bone. 
 
 OSTEOGENICA. (From os-ov, a bone, and 
 ytvvx.0, to beget.) Medicines which promote 
 the generation of a callus. 
 
 OSTEOGBNY. (Osteogenia, from owv, 
 a bone, and y,evti&, generation.) The 
 growth of bones. Bones are either formed 
 between membranes or in the substance of 
 cartilages, and the bony deposition is ef- 
 fected by a determined action of arteries. 
 The secretion of bone takes place in car- 
 tilage in the long bones, as those of the 
 arm, leg, &c. and betwixt two layers of 
 membrane, like the bones of the skull, 
 where true cartilage is never seen. Often 
 the bony matter is formed in distinct bags, 
 and there it grows into form, as in the 
 teeth ; for each tooth is formed in its 
 little bag, which by injection can be filled 
 and covered with vessels. Any artery of 
 the body can assume this action, and depo- 
 sit bone, which is formed also where it 
 should not be, in the tendons, and in the 
 joints, in the great arteries, and in the 
 valves, in the flesh of the heart itself, or 
 even in the soft and pulpy substance of the 
 brain. 
 
 All the bones in the foetus are merely 
 cartilage before the time of birth; this 
 cartilage is never hardened into bom , but 
 from the first it i.s an organized mass. It 
 has its vessels, which are at first transpa- 
 rent, but which soon dilate ; and whenever 
 the red colour or the blood begins to ap- 
 pear in them, ossification very quickly suc- 
 ceeds, the arteries being so far enlarged as 
 to carry the coarser parts of the blood. 
 The first mark of ossification is an artery 
 which is seen running into the centre of 
 the jelly which is formed. Other arteries 
 soon appear, and a net work of vessels is 
 formed, and then a centre of ossification 
 begins, stretching its rays according to 
 the length of the bone, and then the car- 
 tillage begins to grow opaque, yellow, 
 brittle ; it will no longer bend, and a bony 
 centre may easily be discovered. Other 
 points of ossification are successively 
 formed, preceded by the appearance of 
 arteries. The ossification follows the ves- 
 sels, and buries and hides those vessels by 
 which it is formed. The vessels advance 
 towards the ends of the bone, the whole 
 body of the bone becomes opaque, and 
 
 there is left a small vascular circle only at 
 either end ; the heads are separated from 
 the body of the bone by a thin cartilage, 
 and the vessels of the "centre, extending 
 still towards the extremities of the bone, 
 perforate the cartilage, pass into the head 
 of the bone, and then its ossification also 
 begins, and a small mic'xus of ossification 
 is formed 'in its centre. Thus the heads 
 and the body are at first distinct bones, 
 formed apart, joined by a cartilage, and 
 not united till the age of fifteen or twenty 
 years. Then the deposition of bone be- 
 gins, and while the bone is laid by the ar- 
 teries, the cartilage is conveyed away by 
 the absorbing vessels ; and while they con- 
 vey away the superfluous cartilage, they 
 model the bone into its due form, shape 
 out rts cavities, cancelli and holes, remove 
 the thinner parts of the cartilage, and 
 burden it into due consistence. The earth 
 which constitutes the hardness of bone, 
 and all its useful properties, is dead, inor- 
 ganized, and lies in the interstices of bone, 
 where it is made up of gelatinous matter, 
 to give it consistence and strength, fur- 
 nished with absorbents to keep it in health, 
 and carry off its wasted parts ; and per- 
 vaded by vessels to supply it with new 
 matter. During all the process of ossifica- 
 tion, the absorbents proportion their action 
 to the stimulus which is applied to them; 
 they carry away the serous fluid, when 
 jelly is to take its place; they remove the 
 jelly as the bone is laid ; they continue 
 removing the bony particles also, which 
 (as in a circle,) the arteries continually re- 
 new ; this renovation and change of parts 
 goes on even in the hardest bones> so that 
 after a bone is perfectly formed, its older 
 particles are continually being removed, 
 and new ones are deposited in their place. 
 The bony particles are so deposited in thr; 
 flat bones of the skull as to present a ra- 
 diated structure, and the vacancies be- 
 tween the fibres which occasion this ap- 
 pearance are found, by injection, to be 
 chiefly passages for blood-vessels. As the 
 foetus increases in size, the osseous fibres 
 increase in number, till a lamina is pro- 
 duced; and as the bone continues to grow, 
 more lamina are added, till the more solid 
 part of a bone is formed. The ossification 
 which begins in cartilage is considerably 
 Ixter than that which has its origin between 
 membranes. The generality of bones are 
 incomplete until the age of puberty, or be- 
 tween the fifteenth and twentieth year, and 
 in some few instances not until a later pe- 
 riod : the small bones of the ear however are 
 completely formed at birth, 
 
 OSTEOGRAPHY. (From onov, a bone, 
 and }/>*<&', to describe.) The description 
 of the bones. See B 'one. 
 
 OSTEOHTHOS. (From crtov, a bone, and 
 x/9s?, a stone.) See Qsteocolla. 
 
OVA 
 
 OVA 
 
 OSTEOLOGY. (From orsov, a bone, and or ova, to the amount of twenty-two, ot 
 a disc ?urse.) The doctrine of ire different sizes, joined to the internal sur- 
 face of the ovaria by cellular threads or 
 pedicles ; and that they contain a fluid 
 
 bones. See Bone, 
 
 OSTIOLA. -(Dim. of ostium, a door.) The 
 valves or gates of the he vt. 
 
 OSTREUM. (From o^axov, a shell.) The 
 oyster. Tne shell of this fish is occasion- 
 ally used medicinally ; its virtues are simi- 
 lar to those of the carbonate of lime. See 
 Creta. 
 
 OSTRITIUM. (Blanchard calls it a corrup- 
 tion from laserpitium,) ^ Imperatoria, or 
 masterwort. 
 
 OSTIIUTHIUM. Laserpitium. See Impe- 
 ratoria. 
 
 OSYRIS. Cassia poetica Lobellii. Cassia 
 latinorum t ' Cassia lignea monspeliensium. 
 Cassia monspelicnsium. Poet's rosemary. 
 The whole shrub is astringent. It grows in 
 the southern parts of Europe. 
 
 OSTALGIA. (From a?, the ear, and atxj/o?, 
 pain.) The ear-ache. 
 
 OTEJVCHYTES, (From o>Toc, thegenitive of 
 owe, an ear, and ey%wu>, to pour in.) A sy- 
 ringe for the ears. 
 
 OTIIONNA. (From oBcvn, lin+ ; so called 
 from the softness of its leaves.) A species 
 of celandine. 
 
 OTICA. (From $*?, the ear) Medicines 
 ag inst diseases of f he ear 
 
 OTITES. (From *?,' the ear.) An epithet 
 of the litle finger, because it is commonly 
 made use of in scratching the ear 
 
 OTITIS. (From *?, the ear ) Inflamma- 
 tion of the internal ear. It is known by py- 
 rexia, and an excruciating and throbbing 
 pain in the internal ear, that is sometimes at- 
 tended with delirium. 
 
 OTOPLATOS. (From K?, the ear.) A stink- 
 ing ulcer behind the ears. 
 
 OTOPYOSIS. (From ss?, the ear, and 
 MOV, pus.) A purulent discharge from the 
 %ar 
 
 OTORRH^EA. (From ?, the ear, and 
 jsa>, to flow.) A discharge of blood or mat- 
 ter from the ear. 
 
 OVALB FORAMEN". (See Foramen 
 ovule. ) 
 
 OVARIUM. (Dim. of ovum, an egg.) 
 The ovaria are two flat oval bodies, about 
 one inch in length, and rather more than 
 halt' in breadth and thickness, suspended 
 in the broad ligaments, about the distance 
 of one inch from the uterus behind, and a 
 little below, the Fallopian lubes. To the 
 ovaria, according to the idea of their struc- 
 ture entertained by different anatomists, 
 various uses have been assigned, or the 
 purpose they answer hus been differently 
 explained. Some have supposed that their 
 texture was glandular, and that they se- Duration 
 creted a fluid equivalen' io, and similar io, diseases, 
 
 contain 
 
 which has the appearance of thin lymph. 
 The.-e vesicles are, in fact, to be seen in 
 the healthy ovaria of every young woman. 
 They differ very much in their number in 
 different ovaria, but are very seldom so 
 numerous as i as just been stated All 
 have agreed, that the ovaria prepare what- 
 ever the female supplies towards the for- 
 mation of the foetus ; and this is proved 
 by the operation of spaying, which con- 
 sists in the extirpation of the ovaria, after 
 which the animal not only loses the power 
 of conceiving, but desire is for ever extin- 
 guished. The outer coat of the ovaria, 
 together with that of the uterus, is given 
 by the peritonaeum ; and whenever an 
 ovum is passed into the Fallopian tube, a 
 fissure is observed at the part througli 
 which it is supposed to have been trans- 
 ferred. These fissures healing, leave small 
 longitudinal cicatrices on the surface, 
 which are said to enable us to determine, 
 whenever the ov.'irium is examined, the 
 number of times a woman has conceived. 
 The corpora lutea are oblong glandular 
 bodies of a yellowish colour, found in the 
 ovaria of all animals when pregnant, arid, 
 according to some, when they are, sala- 
 cious. They are said to be calyces, from 
 which the impregnated ovum has drop- 
 ped; and their number is always in pro- 
 portion to the number of conceptions 
 found in the uterus. They are largest 
 and most conspicuous in the early state of 
 pregnancy, and remain for some time after 
 delivery, when they gradually fade and 
 wither till they disappear. The corpora 
 lutea are very vascular, except at their 
 centre, which is whitish ; and in the mid- 
 dle of the white part is a small cavity, 
 from which the impregnated ovum is 
 thought to have immediately proceeded. 
 The ovaria are the seat of a particular 
 kind of dropsy, which most commonly 
 happens to women at the time of the final 
 cessation of the menses, though not un- 
 frequently at a more early period of life. 
 It is of the encysted kind, the fluid being 
 sometimes limpid and thin, and at others 
 discoloured and gelatinous. In some cases 
 it has been found to contain one cyst, often 
 in several, and in others the whole tume- 
 faction has been composed of hydatids not 
 larger than grapes. The ovaria are ; j .lso 
 subject, especially a short time afier deli- 
 very, to inflammation, terminating in sup- 
 and to schirrlvms and cancerous 
 with considerable enlargement. 
 
 the male semen ; but others, who have ex- 
 amined them with more care, asser* that 
 they are ovaria in the literal acceptation of 
 the term, and include a number of vesicles, 
 
 In the former state, they generally adhere 
 to some adjoining par , as the uterus, rec- 
 tum, the bladder, or the external integu- 
 ments, and the matter is discharged from 
 
OXY 
 
 the vagina by stool, by urine, or by any ex 
 temal abscess of the integuments of the 
 abdomen. 
 
 OVIDUCT. (Oviductus, from ovum, an 
 egg-, and ducttis, a canal.) The Fallopian 
 tube, or canal, which runs 1'rom the ovary 
 to the bottom of the womb. 
 
 OVIPAROUS. (From ovum, an egg, and 
 pario, to bring forth.) Animals which ex- 
 clude their young in the egg, which are af- 
 terwards hatched. 
 
 OVORUM TKST.iJ. Egg-shells, A testa- 
 ceous absorbent. 
 
 OVUM. See Egg. 
 
 OVUM riiiLOsoi'iucuM. Ovum chymicum. A 
 glass body, round like an egg. 
 
 OXALATS. Oxalas. Salts formed by 
 the combination of the oxalic acid \vith 
 different bases ; thus, oxalat of ammonia, 
 &c. 
 
 OXALIC ACID. Jlcidwn oxaKcum. Salt 
 of sorrel. Acid of sugar. This acid is ob- 
 tained by evaporating the fresh juice of sor- 
 rel almost to the consistence of honey, when 
 it is to be poured into a glass vessel witli 
 a narrow neck, and covered with a stratum 
 of the oil of olives. After some weeks the 
 sides of the bottle are invested with a crust, 
 which is the salt of sorrel, or oxalis po- 
 tassee acidulus. The salt of sorrel is then 
 to be dissolved in boiling water, and a small 
 quantity of the nitrate of barytes added to 
 it, when the barytes will unite with the ox- 
 alic acid, and the potash with the nitric- 
 acid. The oxalat of barytes, which is pre- 
 cipitated, is then to be decompounded by 
 digestion with sulphuric acid, by which 
 means the oxalic acid is let loose. Former- 
 ly this acid was considered as different from 
 that of sugar, but it is now proved by ex- 
 periments to be the same in all its proper- 
 ties. 
 
 OXALIS. (From ofu?, sharp ; so called 
 from the sharpness') i its juice.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, JJecandria. Order, Pentagynia. Wood- 
 sorrel. 
 
 OXALIS ACETOCELLA. (Dim. of acetosa.} 
 The systematic name of the wood-sorrel. 
 See Lujula, 
 
 OXALME. (From o|>?, sharp, and a?, 
 salt.) A mixture of vinegar and salt. 
 
 Ox-eye-daisy See Bel-lift major 
 
 Ox's tongue. See Picris echioides. 
 
 OXYCAXTHA GADEXI. (From o^oc, sharp, 
 and axa-v^A, a thorn; so called from the 
 acidity of its fruit.) The barberry. See 
 Berhris 
 
 OXYCEDRUS. (From ofu, acutely, and 
 jce<Tgo<r, a cedar ; so called from the sharp 
 termination of its leaves.) A kind of cedar. 
 Spanish juniper, a species of juniperus. 
 
 OXYCOCCOS. (From ou?, acid, and xox.- 
 xsc, a berry, so named from its acidity ) 
 Vaccinia pulustris. Vitis iddea palustris. 
 Moor-berry. Tbje cranberry. The berries 
 
 OXY 
 
 585 
 
 Of the Vaccinium oxycoccos of Linnanis are 
 so termed in some pharmacopoeias. They 
 are about the size of our haws, and are 
 pleasantly acid, with 'which intention they 
 are used medicinally in Sweden. In this 
 country they are mostly preserved and 
 made into tarts. 
 
 OXYCRATUM. (From suf, acid, and M^LV 
 wjut, to mix.) Oxycrates. Vinegar mixed 
 with such a portion of water 1 as is required, 
 and rendered still milder by the addition of 
 a little honey. 
 
 OXYCROCEUM iMPL YSTRUM. (From o%ut, 
 acid, and x/>co?, crocus, saffron.) A plas- 
 ter in which tfiere is much saffron, but no 
 vinegar necesbary, unless in dissolving some 
 gums. 
 
 OXYD. Oxyd. Oxide. Oxyde. Otcydum. 
 A substance formed by the union of oxygen 
 with a basis : thus, oxyd of iron, oxyd of 
 copper, &Ci, 
 
 Oxyd of carbon, gaseous. See. Carbon, 
 gazeous oxyd of. 
 
 OXYDATION. The operation by which 
 a substance is made to combine with oxy- 
 gen. 
 
 OXYDERCICA, (From ci/? acute, and 
 (Tsgxo;, to see.) Medicines which sharpen 
 the sight. 
 
 OXYDUM. (So called from oxygen, 
 which enters into its composition) Sse 
 Oxyd. 
 
 OXYDUM ANTIMONII. Oxyd of anti- 
 mony. This is the calx antimonii, the cro- 
 cos antimonii lotus, and the antimonium dia- 
 phoreticum, of old pharmacopoeias. It is 
 mude thus: "Take of sulphuret of anti- 
 mony, powdered, two ounces, muriatic 
 acid, eleven fluid-ounce*, nitric acid, one 
 fluid-ounce. The acids being mixed toge- 
 ther in a glass vessel, add the antimony 
 gradually thereto, and digest them in a 
 boiling heat for an hour, then strain the 
 solution and pour it into a gallon of water, 
 in which two ounces of the subcarbonate 
 of potash have been previously dissolved ; 
 wash the precipitated powder by repeated 
 effusions of water until all the acid is washed 
 away, then dry it upon bibulous paper." 
 This preparation possesses diaphoretic vir- 
 tues, and is given in the dose of from three 
 grains to te-i. 
 
 OXYDUM AHSESICI ALBUM. See Arscnioys 
 acid. 
 
 OXYDUM CUPHI VIBIDK ACETATUM. See 
 Verdigris. 
 
 OXYDUM FERRI LUTEUM. See Ferri oer- 
 bonas. 
 
 OXYMURTAS HYURARGYRl. ffydrar- 
 gyrus muriatus Oxymuriat of mercury. 
 Take of purified mercury by weight two 
 pounds, sulphuric acid by weight thirty 
 ounces, dried muriate of soda four pounds 
 Boil the mercury with the sulphuric acid 
 in a glass vessel until the sulphate of mer- 
 cury shall be left dry. Rub this, when, it 
 4 F 
 
586 
 
 OXY 
 
 OXY 
 
 is cold, with the muriate of soda in an 
 earthen-ware mortar; then sublime it in 
 a glass cucurbit, increasing* the heat gradu- 
 ally. 
 
 An extremely acrid and violently poi- 
 sonous preparation. 
 
 Given internally in small doses properly 
 diluted, and never in the form of pill, it 
 possesses oxygenating, antisyphilitical, and 
 alterative virtues. Externally applied, in 
 form of lotion, it facilitates the healing- of 
 venereal sores, and cures the itch. In 
 gargles for venereal ulcers in the throat the 
 oxymuriat of mercury gr. iii. or iv., barley 
 decoction ibj., honey of roses ^jj., proves 
 very serviceable ; also in cases of tetters, 
 from gr. v. to gr. x. to water ifej. ; and for 
 films and ulceratkmsof the cornea, gr. i. to 
 water 5'iv. 
 
 Mr. Pearson remarks that when the sub- 
 limate is given to cure the primary symp- 
 toms of syphilis, it will sometimes succeed ; 
 more especially, when it produces a consi- 
 derable degree of soreness of the gums, 
 and the common specific effects of mer- 
 cury in the animal system. But it will 
 often fail of removing even a recent chan- 
 cre ; and where that symptom has \ anished 
 during the administration of corrosive sub- 
 limate, I have known, says he, a three 
 months' course of that medicine fail of se- 
 curing the patient from a constitutional af- 
 fection. The result of my observations is, 
 that simple mercury, calomel or calcined 
 mercury, are preparations more to be con- 
 fided in for the cure of primary symptoms, 
 than corrosive sublimate. The latter will 
 often check the progress of secondary symp- 
 toms very conveniently, and I think it is 
 peculiarly efficacious in relieving venereal 
 pains, in healing ulcers of the throat, and in 
 promoting the desquamation of eruptions. 
 Yet even in these cases it never confers per- 
 manent benefit; for new symptoms will ap- 
 pear during the use of it ; and on many 
 occasions it will fail of affording the least 
 advantage to the patient from first to last. 
 J do, sometimes, indeed, employ this pre- 
 paration in venereal cases; but it is either 
 at the beginning of a mercurial course, to 
 bring ihe constitution under the influence 
 of mercury at an early period, or during a 
 course of inunction, with the intention of 
 increasing the action ot simple mercury. 
 I sometimes also prescribe it after the con- 
 clusion of a course of friction, to support 
 the mercuriai influence in the habit, in order 
 to guard against the danger of a relapse, 
 lint on no occasion whatever do I think it 
 safe to confide in this preparation singly and 
 uncombmed, for the cure of any truly vene- 
 real symptom. 
 
 OXYDUM HYDRARGYHI CINEREUM. 
 Grey oxyd of mercury. li Take of submu- 
 riate of mercury, an qunce ; lime- water, a 
 
 gallon." Boil the submuriate of mercury 
 in the lime-water, constantly stirring, until 
 a grey oxyd of mercury is separated. Wash 
 this with distilled water, and then dry it. 
 The dose from gr. ii. to x. 
 
 OXYDUM HYDItARGYRI NIGRUM. 
 The black oxyd of mercury has received 
 several names. Ethops per se. Pubvismer- 
 curialis cinereus. JVercurius cinereus. Tur~ 
 pet hum nigrum. Jlfercuriiis prcecipitatus ni~ 
 ger. There are four preparations of it in 
 lugh estimation : 
 
 One made by rubbing mercury with mu- 
 cilags of gum-arabic. Plenk, of Vienna, 
 has written a treatise on the superior effi- 
 cacy of this medicine. It is very trouble- 
 some to make ; and does not appear to pos- 
 sess more virtues than some other mercurial 
 preparations. 
 
 Another made by triturating equal parts 
 of sugar and mercury together. 
 
 The third, composed of honey or liquo- 
 rice and hydrargyrus purificatus. 
 
 'Die fourth is the blue mercurial ointment. 
 All these preparations possess anthelmin- 
 tic, antisyphilitic, alterative, sialag-ogue, 
 and deobstruent virtues, and are exhibited 
 in the cure of worms, syphilis, amenorrhoea, 
 diseases of the skin, chronic diseases, ob- 
 structions of the viscera, &c. 
 
 OXYDUM HYDRARGYRI RUBRUM. 
 Hydrargyrus calcinatus. lied oxyd of mer- 
 cury. " Take of purified mercury by weight 
 a pound." Pour the mercury into a glass 
 mat trass, with a very narrow mouth and 
 broad bottom. Apply a heat of 600 to this 
 vessel, without stopping it, until the mer- 
 cury has changed into red scales ; then re- 
 duce these to a very fine powder. 
 
 The whole process may probably require 
 an exposure of six weeks. 
 
 This preparation of mercury is given 
 with great advantage in the cure of syphii- 
 lis. Its action, however, is such, when 
 given alone, on the bowels, as to require 
 the addition of opium, which totally pre- 
 vents it. It is also given in conjunction 
 with opium and camphire, as a diaphoretic, 
 in chronic pains and diseases of long con- 
 tinuance. 
 
 It is given as an alterative and diaphore- 
 tic from gr. ss ad. ii. every night, joined 
 with camphor and opium, each gr. one- 
 fourth or one-half. It is violently emetic 
 and cathartic in gr. iv. to gr. v. 
 
 OXYDUM PLUMBI ALBUM. See Subcarbonas 
 plitmbi. 
 
 OXYDUM PLUMBI RUBRUM. See Lead. 
 OXYDUM PLUMBI SEMIVITHEUM. See Li- 
 thargyrus. 
 
 OXYDUM STIBII ALBUM. See Ojcydum anti- 
 monii. 
 
 OXYDUM STIBII SEMIVITREUM. A vi- 
 treous oxyd of antimony. It was formerly 
 called Vitrum antimonii, and consists of an 
 
OXY 
 
 OXY 
 
 >xyd of antimony with a little sulphur ; it is 
 employed to make antimonial wine. 
 
 OXYDUM STIBII SULI'IIUIIATUM. This 
 
 is an oxid of antimony with sulphur, and 
 was formerly called He par antimonii. 
 Crocus metal/orum Crocus antimonii. It 
 was formerly exhibited in the cure of fe- 
 vers and atonic diseases of the lungs. Its 
 principal use now is in preparing other 
 medicines. 
 
 OXITDUM ZIXCI SUBLIMATUM. See Zinct 
 
 oxydum. 
 
 OXYDUM ZINCL See Zinci Oxydum. 
 OXITGARUM. (From ou?, acid, and yet- 
 *ov, garum.) A composition of garum aud 
 vinegar. 
 
 OXYGEN. {Oxygenium,- from ogvt, 
 acid, and 5/vc//t/, to generate ; because it 
 is the generator of acidity.) This sub- 
 stance, although existing sometimes ,in a 
 solid and sometimes in an aeriform state, 
 .s never distinctly perceptible to the hu- 
 nan senses, but in combination. 
 
 We know it only in its combination, by 
 ts effects'. Nature never presents it soli- 
 .ary ; chymists do not know how to insulate 
 t. It is a principle which was long un- 
 known. It is absorbable by combustible 
 bodies, and converts them into acids. It is 
 an indispensable condition of combustion, 
 uniting itself always to bodies which burn, 
 augmenting their weight, and changing 
 their properties. It may be disengaged in 
 the state of oxygen gas, from burnt bodies, 
 by a joint accumulation of caloric and 
 light. It is highly necessary for the respi- 
 ration of animals. It exists universally dis- 
 persed through nature, and is a constituent 
 part of atmospheric air, 01 water, of acids, 
 and of all bodies of the animal and vegeta- 
 ble kingdoms 
 
 One of the most remarkable combina- 
 tions into which it is capable of entering, 
 is that which it forms with light and caloric. 
 The nature of that mysterious union has 
 not been ascertained, but it is certain that, 
 in that state, it constitutes the gazeous 
 fluid called OXYG EX GAS. 
 
 Properties of Oxygen Gas. Oxygen gas 
 is an elastic invisible fluid, like common 
 air, capable of indefinite expansion and 
 compression. It has neither taste or odour, 
 nor does it show any traces of an aci d. Its 
 specific gravity, as determined by Kirwan, 
 is 0.00135, that of water being 1.0000; it 
 is, therefore, 740 times lighter than the 
 same bulk of water. Its weight is to atmos- 
 pheric air as 1103 to 1000 One hundred 
 and sixteen cubic inches of oxygen gas 
 weigh 39.38 grains. It is not absorbed by 
 water, but entirely absorbable by combus- 
 tible bodies, which, at the same time, dis- 
 engage its caloric and light, producing in 
 consequence a strong heat and flume. It 
 rekindles almost extinct combustible bo- 
 dies. It is indispensable to respiration, 
 
 and is the cause of animal heat. It hastens 
 germination. It combines with every com- 
 bustible body, with all the metals, and 
 with the greater number of vegetable and 
 animal substances. It is considered as the 
 cause of acidity ; and from this last proper- 
 ty is derived the name oxygen, a word de- 
 noting the origin of acidity. 
 
 'The act of its combining with bodies is 
 called o.rydation, or oxygenation ; and the 
 bodies with which it is combined are called 
 oxyds. 
 
 Oxygen gas is the chief basis of the 
 pneumatic doctrine of chyrnistry. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Oxygen Gas. We 
 are at present acquainted with a great 
 number of bodies, from which we .may, by 
 art, produce oxygen gas. It is most am- 
 ply obtained from the oxyds of manganese, 
 or mercury ; from nitrate of potash ; from 
 the green leaves of vegetables, and from 
 oxygenated muriate of potash, or soda. 
 Besides these, there are a great many other 
 substances, from which oxygen gas may be 
 procured. 
 
 1. In order to procure oxygen gas in a 
 state of great purity, pure oxygenated mu- 
 riate of potash, or soda, must be made use 
 of. With this view, put some of the salt 
 into a small earthen or glass retor f , the 
 neck of which is placed under the shelf of 
 the pneumatic trough, filled with water ; 
 and heat the retort by means of a lamp~. 
 The salt will begin to melt, and oxygen 
 gas will be obtained in abundance, and of 
 great purity, which may be collected and 
 preserved over water. 
 
 Explanation. Oxygenated muriate of 
 potash consists of oxygenated muriatic acid 
 and potash ; at an elevated temperature, a 
 decomposition of the oxygenated muriatic 
 acid takes place ; its oxygen unites to the 
 caloric, and forms oxygen gas. The oxy- 
 genated acid becomes the. ef ore converted 
 into simple muriatic acid, wLich remains 
 in the retort united to the potash, in the 
 form of muriate of potash. 
 
 2. Oxygen gas may likewise be obtained 
 from the green leaves of vegetables. 
 
 For this purpose fill a bell-glass with wa- 
 ter, introduce fresh-gathered green leaves 
 under it, and place the bell, or receiver, 
 inverted, in a vessel containing the same 
 fluid ; expose the apparatus to the rays of 
 the sun, and very pure oxjgen gass will be 
 liberated. 
 
 The emission of oxygen gas is propor- 
 tioned to the vigour of the plant and the 
 vivacity of the light ; the quantity differs 
 in diffl rent plants and under different con- 
 ditions. 
 
 Explanation. It is an established fact, 
 that plants decompose water, and probably 
 carbonic acid, which serve for their nou- 
 rishment ; they absorb *he hydrogen and 
 carbon of these fluids, disengaging a part of 
 
588 
 
 OXY 
 
 the oxygen in a state of purity. I>ight, 
 however, favours this decomposition great- 
 ly ; it seems to serve for melting the oxy- 
 gen, and thus forms it into oxygen gas ; in 
 proportion as it becomes disengaged, the 
 Jiydrogen becomes fixed in the vegetable, 
 and combines partly with the carbon and 
 partly with the oxygen, to form the oil, Jxc. 
 Of the vegetable. 
 
 3. Nitrate of potash is another substance 
 frequently made use of for obtaining oxy- 
 gen ga.s, in the following manner : 
 
 Take any quant it\ of this salt, introduce 
 it into a coated earthen or glass retort, and 
 fit to it a tube, which must be. plunged into 
 the pneumatic trough, under the receiver 
 filled with water. When the apparatus 
 has been properly adjusted, heat the retort 
 gradually, till it becomes red-hot ; the oxy- 
 gen garf will then be disengaged rapidly. 
 
 The gas obtained in this way is also 
 very pure, especially if the b/st portion be 
 kept separate. 
 
 Explanation. 'Nitrate of potash consists 
 of nitric acid and potash. Nitric acid con- 
 sists again of oxygen and nitrogen. On 
 exposing the salt to ignition, a partial de- 
 composition of the acid takes place ; the 
 greatest part of the oxygen of the nitric 
 acid unites to caloric, and appears under 
 the form of oxygen gas. The other part 
 remains attached to the potash in the state 
 of nitrous acid. The residue in the retort 
 is, therefore, nitrite of potash, if the pro- 
 c,ess has been carefully conducted. 
 
 Ji epiark.-r-lf too much heat be applied, 
 particularly towards the end of the process, 
 a total decomposition of the nitric acid 
 takes place ; the oxygen gas, in that case, 
 will therefore be mingled with nitrogen 
 gas. The weight of the two gases, when 
 collected, will be found to correspond very 
 exactly with the weight of the acid which 
 had been decomposed. The residue then 
 left in the retort is potash. 
 
 4. Black oxyd of manganese, however, 
 is generally made use of for obtaining oxy- 
 gen gas, on account of its cheapness. This 
 native oxyd is reduced lo a coarse pow- 
 der; a stone, or rather an iron retort^ is 
 then charged with it and heated. As soon 
 as the retort becomes ignited, oxygen gas 
 is obtained plentifully. 
 
 Explanation. Black oxyd of manga- 
 nese is the metal called manganese fully 
 saturated with oxygen, together with many 
 earthy impurities ; on applying heat, part. 
 of the. solid oxygen quits the metal and 
 unites to caloric, in order to form oxygen 
 gas, the remainder of the oxygen remains 
 united to the metal with a forcible affinity ; 
 the metal, therefore, re-approaches to the 
 metallic state, or is found in the state of a 
 grey oxyd of manganese. 
 
 One pound of the best manganese yields 
 upwards of 1400 cubic inches of oxygen 
 
 OXY 
 
 gas, nearly pure. If sulphuric acid be pre- 
 viously added to the manganese, the gas is 
 produced by a less heat, and in a larger 
 quantity ; a glass retort may then be used, 
 and the heat of a lamp is sufficient. 
 
 5. Red oxyd of mercury yields oxygen, 
 gas in a manner similar to that of manga- 
 nese. 
 
 Explanation. This oxyd consists like- 
 wise of solid oxygen and mercury, the 
 combination of which takes place on ex- 
 posing mercury to a' heat of about 610 
 Fahr. At this degree it attracts oxygen, 
 and becomes converted into an oxyd ; but 
 if the temperature be increased to about 
 1000, the attraction of oxygen is changed. 
 The oxygen then attracts caloric stronger 
 than it did the mercury ; it therefore 
 abandons it and forms oxygen gass. The 
 mercury then re-appears in its metallic 
 state. 
 
 6. Red oxyd of lead yields oxygen gas 
 on the same principle. 
 
 OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACID 
 GAS. This gas possesses an uncommonly 
 pungent and suffocating odour. It is abso- 
 lutely and in every respect non-respirable ; 
 animals immersed in it die instantly. It is 
 absorbable by water, and forms with it what 
 is called liquid oxygenated muriatic acid. 
 When water is saturated with it, the com- 
 pound crystallizes at low temperatures. 
 Oxygenated muriatic acid gas is not invisi- 
 ble, but has a yellow-greenish colour. It is 
 capable of maintaining and exciting com- 
 bustion in many cases. Phosphorus, char- 
 coal, red sulphurev of mercury, sulphuretef 
 antimony, bismuth, iron, zinc, copper, gold, 
 arsenic, cobalt, (.in, lead, and several other 
 combustible bodies, take fire spontaneously 
 when introduced into it. It is heavier than 
 atmospheric air. It weakens and reddens 
 the flame of a taper, but does not extin 
 guish it. It decomposes ammonal- It 
 thickens fat oils. It detonates with hydro- 
 gen gas. Nitrous gas immediately pro- 
 duces a cloud of reddish vapour with it. 
 It is likewise decomposed by sulphurated, 
 phosphorated, and carbonated hydrogen 
 gases. It is -not altered by exposure to 
 light, and passes ui .altered through an ig- 
 nited porcelain tube It discolours stuff's, 
 and totally destroys most of the vegetable 
 colours, rendering them white. It also 
 bleaches yellow wax, &c. 
 
 This gas may be obtained in several 
 ways. 
 
 1. Take one part of the native oxyd of 
 manganese, one of red precipitate of mer- 
 cury, or red lead, put it into a glass retort, 
 and add four parts of concentrated muriatic 
 acid. This, on distillation, affords a quantity 
 of yellow aeriform fluid, which is oxygena 
 ted muriatic acid gas, and by agitating it 
 with water, it combines and forms oxygena- 
 ted muriatic acid. 
 
QXY 
 
 OXY 
 
 589 
 
 It may also be obtained without the red 
 mercurial precipitate, or red lead, thus : 
 
 2. Put into a retort one part of pow- 
 dered black oxyd of manganese, three 
 or four of concentrated muriatic acid, 
 connect the retort with the pneumatic 
 trough, and receive the gas over water 
 in the usual manner. When no more gas 
 is liberated, apply the heat of a lamp, and 
 gas will be produced abundantly, which 
 may be kept in bottles with ground glass 
 stoppers. 
 
 The oxyd of manganese yields up in this 
 process part of its oxygen to part of the 
 muriatic acid, which becomes converted 
 into oxygenated muriatic acid gas ; the 
 oxyd of manganese being thus partly de- 
 oxydated, is dissolved in the remaining 
 quantity of the muriatic acid, which re- 
 mains behind in the retort as muriate of 
 manganese. 
 
 The retort containing the mixture should 
 not be filled above one-lhivd, for the mix- 
 ture, on the application of heat, swells and 
 is otherwise very apt to be forced over into 
 the neck of the retort. 
 
 3. Oxygenated muriatic acid gas may 
 likewise be obtained in an indirect manner, 
 by decomposing muriate of soda in con- 
 tact with black oxyd of manganese. For 
 that purpose mix eight parts, by weight, of 
 muriate of soda with three of powdered 
 oxyd of manganese, put the mixture into 
 a tubulated retort, and pour upon it gra- 
 dually four parts of sulphuric acid, diluted 
 previously with three of water, and which 
 has been suffered to cool after dilution. 
 On applying a gentle heat, gas will be pro- 
 duced as before. 
 
 In this operation the sulphuric acid acts 
 on the muriate of soda, to the base of 
 which it unites; the muriatic acid formed 
 by this union attacks the oxyd of manga- 
 nese ; one part of it combines with the 
 oxygen, and another with the oxyd brought 
 nearer to the metallic state, and the result 
 is sulphat of soda and muriate of manga- 
 nese, which remain in the distilling vessel ; 
 and oxygenated muriatic acid, which passes 
 in the state of gas at common temperatures. 
 
 In preparing this gas great care should 
 be taken that it does not escape into the 
 apartment in any considerable quantity ; 
 as it acts violently on the pituitous mem- 
 brane, occasions a defluxion of the brain, 
 blunts the senses of smell and taste, pro- 
 duces head-ach, and proves extremely in- 
 jurious to health. 
 
 Pelletier fell a sacrifice in attempting to 
 breathe it ; a consumption was the conse- 
 quence, which proved fatal. 
 
 Liquid ammonia is the remedy best cal- 
 culated to check its effects, when accident- 
 ally set at liberty in places where it is pre- 
 pared. 
 
 The water which adheres to the inner 
 
 side of the vessel filled with oxygenated 
 muriatic acid gas crystallizes in the form 
 of yellow spangles, if the temperature is 
 near the freezing point. If a considerable 
 quantity of gas be thus condensed, care 
 must be taken to keep it at a low tempera- 
 ture ; for as soon as the temperature is 
 raised, it expands, and endangers the 
 bursting of the vessel. When absorbed 
 by water it forms liquid 
 
 OXYGENATED MURIATIC ACID. 
 This acid is of a greenish yellow colour. 
 It has a styptic bitter taste, and a very suf- 
 focating odour. Instead of reddening blue 
 vegetable colours, it has the remarkable 
 property of rendering them white. In 
 high temperatures, when light is excluded, 
 phosphorus remains unaltered in liquid oxy- 
 genated muriatic acid ; but if light be ad- 
 mitted, the colour of the acid gradually 
 disappears, and the phosphorus is converted 
 into phosphoric acid. It thickens oils and 
 animal fets, and renders them less disposed 
 to combine with alkalies. Its action upon 
 metals presents phenomena extremely cu- 
 rious and important ; the oxygen of the 
 acid unites with the metal, and the pro- 
 duced oxyd is afterwards dissolved by the 
 de-oxydated acid. 
 
 Method of obtaining Oxygenated Muriatic 
 Acid. Put into a tubulated retort, sup- 
 ported over a lamp, one part of black oxyd 
 of manganese reduced to a gross powder, 
 and pour over it three parts of concentra- 
 ted muriatic acid, recline the retort in 
 such a manner that the fluid which rises 
 up into its neck, may easily run back again 
 into the body, and apply a receiver with a 
 little distilled water in it ; the receiver 
 must be luted to the retort by a fillet of 
 paper. When the effervescence, which 
 instantly takes place on the affusion of 
 the acid, ceases, apply a gentle heat. Oxy- 
 genated muriatic acid gas will be evolved, 
 and the receiver become filled with yellow 
 vapours, which are absorbed by the water. 
 When the water has acquired a yellowish- 
 green colour, the receiver may be removed, 
 and another one applied till no more gas 
 is extricated. The process may be more 
 elegantly conducted, by joining the appa- 
 ratus of Burkitt or Pepys to the distilla- 
 tory vessel. The common muriatic acid 
 which may arise is condensed in the first 
 bottle, and the oxygenated muriatic acid 
 gas unites to the water in the second, 
 third, 8cc. 
 
 The union of oxygenated muriatic acid 
 with different bases forms salts, known by 
 the name of oxygenated muriates. 
 
 OXYGLYCUM. (From ouf, acid, and 
 y\vx.ve, sweet.) Honey mixed with vine- 
 gar. An oxymel. 
 
 OXYLAPATHUM. (From cuc, acid, and 
 A*?r*6cv, the dock ; so named from its aci- 
 dity.) Jjdpathum acutum. Kumex amtu ? 
 
590 
 
 PAC 
 
 of Linnaeus. Sharp-pointed dock. Rumex 
 Jtoribus hermaphroditis ; valvula dentatis 
 graniferis,foliis cordato oblongis acuminatis, 
 The decoction of the root of this plant is 
 used in Germany, to cure the itch ; and it 
 appears to have been used in the time of 
 Dioscorides, in the cure of leprous and im- 
 petigenous affections, both alone and boiled 
 with vinegar. 
 
 OXYMEL. (From cu?, acid, and [M\I> 
 boney.) Apomeli. Adipson. Honey and 
 vinegar boiled to a sirup. See Mel acetatum. 
 
 OXYMEL .XRUGINIS. See Liniment urn 
 aruginis. 
 
 OXYMEL COLCHICI. Oxymel of meadow 
 saffron is an acrid medicine, but is never- 
 theless employed, for its diuretic virtues, 
 in dropsies. 
 
 OXYMEL SCILLJE. A very useful expec- 
 torant. 
 
 OXYMYRKHIXE. (From oy?, acute, and 
 fiuggws the myrtle ; so cahed from its re- 
 semblance to myrtle, and its pointed leaves.) 
 Oxymiirsine. Wild myrtle. 
 
 OxYMYnslxE. See Qjcymyrrhine. 
 
 OXYMTRUM. (From o|ws, acid, and vi- 
 T^OV, nitre.) A plaster composed chiefly 
 of vinegar and nitre. 
 
 OXYOPIA. (From oy,c, acute, and 
 o-^/c, vision.) '! he faculty of seeing more 
 acutely than usual. Thus there have been 
 instances known of persons who could see 
 the stars in the day-time. The proximate 
 cause is a preternatural sensibility of the 
 retina. It has been known to precede the 
 gutta serena ; and it has been asserted that 
 prisoners, who have been long detained in 
 darkness, have learned to read and write 
 in darkened places. 
 
 OXYPIILEGMASIA (From {/?, acute, 
 and <$xiyu> t to burn.) An acute inflamma- 
 tion. 
 
 OxYi'HcR?rico3sr. (From o^t/c, acid, and 
 <? o/v/f, the tamarind ; a native of Phoenicia.) 
 See Tamarind its. 
 
 OXYPHOKTIA. (From cgv;, shurp, and 
 quvti, the voice.) The same as Paraphonia 
 Clangens. It is a howling. 
 
 OXYREGMA. (From c^yc, iicid, and e^w- 
 ycti, to break wind.) An acid eructation. 
 
 OxYRimoDisroN. (From et/f, acid, and 
 ^ofivov, oil of roses.) A composition of 
 the oil of roses and vinegar. 
 
 OXYSACCHAIUJM. (From oe/f, acid, and 
 a-xn%xw, sugar.) A composition of vine- 
 gar and sugar. 
 
 OXYSAL DiAPiioRETicuM. A preparation 
 of Angelus Sala. It is a fixed salt, loaded 
 with more acid than is necessary to satu- 
 rate it. The salt of Juniper is of this kind. 
 
 OXYTOCA. (From o|u?, quick, and 
 mi-CD, to bring forth.) Medicines which 
 promote delivery. 
 
 OxYTRii'iiYLLUM. (From o|w?, acid, -and 
 <rg/3>uAAGv, trefoil ; so named from its acidi- 
 ty.) AVood -sorrel. 
 
 Oyster. See Ostreum. 
 
 Oyster-shett See Ostreum. 
 
 OZCENA. (From o, ^a stench.) An 
 ulcer situated in the nose, discharging a 
 foetid purulent matter, and sometimes ac- 
 companied with caries of the bones. Some 
 authors have signified by the term, an ill- 
 conditioned ulcer in the antrum. The first 
 meaning is the original one. The disease 
 is described as coming on with a trifling tu- 
 mefaction and redness about the ala nasij 
 accompanied with a discharge of mucus, 
 with which the nostril becomes obstructed. 
 The matter gradually assumes the appear- 
 ance of pus, is most copious in the morn- 
 ing, and is sometimes* attended with sneez- 
 ing, and a little bleeding. The ulceration 
 occasionally extends round the ala nasi to 
 the cheek, but seldom far from the nose, 
 the ala of which also it rarely destroys. The 
 ozcena is often connected with scrophulous 
 and venereal complaints. In the latter 
 cases, portions of the ossa spongiosa often 
 come away. After the complete* cure of all 
 venereal complaints, an exfoliating dead 
 piece of bone will often keep up symp- 
 toms similar to those of the ozcena, until it 
 is detached. Mr. Pearson remarks, that 
 the ozcena frequently occurs as a symp- 
 tom of the cachexia syphyloiclea. It may 
 perforate the septum nasi, destroy the ossa 
 spongiosa, and even the ossa nasi. Such 
 mischief is now more frequently vhe effect 
 of the cachexia syphyloidea, than of lues 
 venerea. The ozcena must not be con- 
 founded with abscesses in the upper jaw- 
 bone. 
 
 OzY?fUM. (From o^, to smell; so called 
 from its fragrance.) Sweet basil. 
 
 P. 
 
 * A contraction of pitgillut, a pugil, 
 or eighth part of a handful, and sometimes 
 a contraction of partes, parts. 
 
 P. JE. A contraction of paries aquales. 
 
 P. P. A contraction of pulvis patrum, 
 Jesuit's powder. 
 
 PABULUM. (From pasco, to feed.) 
 Food, aliment. The animal heat and ani- 
 mal spirits are called pabulum vit<e t the 
 food of life. 
 
 Pacchioman glands. See Glandules fac- 
 chionae. 
 
PvEO 
 
 PAL 
 
 591 
 
 PACHYNTICA. (From <sr*t;va>, to hlcras- 
 sate.) Medicines which incrassate or 
 thicken the fluids. 
 
 PACIIYS. Pet%u?, thick. The name of a 
 disorder described by Hippocrates, but not 
 known by us. 
 
 PADUS The wild cluster cherry, or bird's 
 cherry. The Primus padus of Linnaeus. 
 The bark ;uid berries of this shrub are used 
 medicinally. The former, when taken from 
 the tree, has a fragrant smell, and a bitter, 
 subastrmgent taste, somewhat similar to 
 that of bitter almonds. Made into a de- 
 coction, it cures intermittents, and it has 
 been recommended in the cure of several 
 forms of syphylis. The latter are said to 
 cure the dysentery. 
 
 P^EDANCHONE. (From 'crat/?, a child, and 
 *5^o>, to strangulate.) A species of quinsy 
 common among children. 
 
 P KDAKTuuocACE. (From <srsM?, a boy, 
 tS^ov, a joint, and xstKcv, an evil.) The joint 
 evil. Severinus calls the Spina Venlosa by 
 this name, as also doth Dr Cullen. By 
 some this name is used to express a sort of 
 anasarca. 
 
 PJEONIA. (From Pxon, who first ap- 
 plied it to medicinal purposes.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Polyandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmaoopceial name of the com- 
 mon peony. Male and female peony. This 
 plant, Paonia officinalis of Linnaeus -.foliis 
 oblongis, has long been considered as a pow- 
 erful medicine ; and, till the late revision 
 by the London College, it had a place in 
 the catalogue of the Materia Medica ; in 
 which the two common varieties of this 
 plant are indiscriminately directed for use : 
 and, on the authority of G. Bauhin, impro- 
 perly distinguished into male and female 
 peony. 
 
 The roots and seeds of peony have, when 
 fresh, a faint, unpleasant smell, somewhat 
 of the narcotic kind, and a mucilaginous, 
 subacrid taste, with a slight degree of bit- 
 terness and adstringency. In drying, they 
 lose their smell and part of their tasle. 
 Extracts made from them by water are al- 
 most insipid, as Well as inodorous; but 
 extracts made by rectified spirits are mani- 
 festly bitterish, and considerably adstrin- 
 gent. The flowers have rather more smell 
 than any of the other parts of the plant, 
 and a rough, sweetish taste, which they im- 
 part, together with their colour, both to 
 water and spirit. 
 
 The roots, flowers, and seeds of peony, 
 have been esteemed, in the character of an 
 anodyne and corroborant, but more espe- 
 cially the roots ; which, since the days of 
 Galen, have been very commonly employed 
 as a remedy for the epilepsy. For this pur- 
 pose, it was usual to cut the root into thin 
 slices, which were to be attached to a string, 
 
 and suspended about the neck as an annu- 
 let ; if this failed of success, the patient 
 was to have recourse to the internal use of 
 this root, which Willis directs to be given 
 in the form of a powder, and in the quan- 
 tity of a drachm, two or three times a-day, 
 by which, as \ve are informed, both infants 
 and adults were cured of this disease. Other 
 authors recommended the expressed juice 
 to be given in wine, and sweetened^, witSi 
 sugar, as the most efi'ectual way of adminis- 
 tering this plant. Many writers, however, 
 especially in modern times, from repeated 
 trials of the peony in epileptic cases, have 
 found it of no use whatever ; though Pro- 
 fessor Home, who gave the radix paeoniac to 
 two epileptics at the Edinburgh infirmary, 
 declares that one received a temporary ad- 
 vantage from its use. Of the good effects 
 of this plant, in other disorders, we find no 
 instances recorded. 
 
 P.KONIA N OFFICI> T ALIS. The systematic 
 name of the common paeony. See Paonia. 
 
 Paigil. See Primula veris. 
 
 PAIN. Dolor. Any unpleasant sensa- 
 tion, or irritation. 
 
 Painter's colic. See CoUca pictonum. 
 
 Palate. See Palatum. 
 
 PAL ATE BONE. (Ospalati;frompak t 
 to hedge in ; because it is staked in, as it 
 were, by the teeth.) These two bones are 
 of very irregular figure. They are placed 
 between the ossa maxilaria superiora and 
 the os sphenoides, at the back part of the 
 roof oi the mouth, and extend from thence 
 to the bottom of the orbit. Each of these 
 bones may be divided into four parts, viz. 
 the 4 inferior, or square portion, the ptery- 
 goid process, the nasal lamella, and orbital- 
 process. The first of these, or the square 
 part of the bone, helps to form the palate of 
 the mouth. The upper part of its internal 
 edge rises into a spine, which makes part 
 of the septum narium. The pterygmd pro- 
 cess, which is smaller above than below, 
 is so named from its being united \v 5th the 
 ptervgoid processes of the sphenoid bone, 
 with which it helps to form the pterygoid 
 fossae. It is separated from the square part 
 of the bone, and from the nasal iaiaeila, 
 by an oblique fossa, which, applied to such 
 another in the os maxillare, forms a pas- 
 sage for a branch of the fifth pair of nerves. 
 The nasal lamella is nothing more than a 
 very thin bony plate, which arises from the 
 upper side of the external edge of the square 
 part of the bone. Its inner surface is con- 
 cave, and furnished with a ridge,\vhich sup- 
 ports the back pai t of the os spongiosutn 
 inferius. Externally, it is convex, and 
 firmly united to the maxillary bone. The 
 arbitar process is more irregular than any 
 other part of the bone. It has a smooth 
 surface, where it helps to form the orbit ; 
 and, when viewed in its place, we see it 
 
'LM 
 
 PAN 
 
 PAP 
 
 chyle in the duodenum. The quantity of 
 the fluid secreted is uncertain; but it 
 must be very consider, ble, if we compare 
 it with ihe weight of the saliva, the pan- 
 creas being- three times larger, and seated 
 in a warmer place. It is expelled by the 
 force of the circulating- blood, and of the 
 incumbent viscera in the full abdomen ; as 
 the liver, stomach, spleen, mesentericand 
 splenic arteries, and the aorta. Iis great 
 utility appears from its constancy, being 
 found in almost all animals; nor is it re- 
 futed by the few experiments in which 
 a part of it was cut out from a robust 
 animal, without occasioning death ; be- 
 cause the whole pancreas cannot be re- 
 moved without the duodenum : for even a 
 part of the i'.ngs may be cut out wiihout 
 producing death, but they are not there- 
 fore useless. It seems principally to dilute 
 the viscid cystic bile, to mitigate its acri- 
 mony, and to mix it with the food. Hence 
 it is poured into a place remote from the 
 cystic duct, as often as there is no gall- 
 bladder. Like the rest of the intestinal 
 humours, it diluUs and resolves the mass 
 of aliments, and performs every other 
 office of the sain a. 
 
 Pancreatic duct. See DuctJis pancrea- 
 ticus. 
 
 Pancreatic juice. See Pancreas. 
 
 PAXCREXE. (From TTO.S, all, and xgv, 
 a fountain.) A name of the pancreas Irom 
 its great secretion. 
 
 PAXDATJTIUM. A whitlow. 
 
 PANDEMIC. (Pandemicus ; from TTO.V, 
 all, and ftuos, the people ) A synonym of 
 epidemic. See Epidemic. 
 
 PAXDICULATIO. (From pandiculo, to 
 gape and stretch ) Pandiculalion, or that 
 resllt-ss stretching and gaping which ac- 
 companies the cold fit of an ague. 
 
 PANICUM. (A panicnli's, from its 
 many particles; the spike consisting of 
 innumerable thick seeds, disposed in many 
 panicles.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria, 
 Order, Digynia 
 
 PAXICVM ITALICUM. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the Indian 
 millet-seed See Millet-seed, Indian. 
 
 PAXICV:*! 7tfTLjACEr>i. Tlie systematic 
 name of the plr-m which affords the mil- 
 let seed. See Millet-seed. 
 
 PAXIS CCCVLIS. See Jlcetosella. 
 
 PAXJS roncixrs. A species of cycla- 
 men. 
 
 PANNICULUS. (From pannus, cloth.) 
 1. A piece of fine cloth. 
 
 2. The cellular and carnous membranes 
 are so called from their resemblance to 
 a piece of fine cloth. 
 
 PAXXOXICA. (From pannus, a rag; so 
 called because us stalk is divided into 
 many uneven points, like the en.d of a 
 piece of rag.) Hawkweed. 
 
 PAXXUS. (From mv* t to labour.) 1. A 
 piece of cloth. 
 
 2. A tent for a wound. 
 
 3. A speck in the eye, resembling a bit 
 of rag. 
 
 4. An irregular mark upon the skin. 
 PAXOCHL2E. Buboes in the groin. 
 PANOPHOB1A. (From Wv, all, and 
 
 QoGoc, fear.) Thai kind of melancholy 
 which is attended with groundless fears. 
 
 Pansies. See Viola triocolor. 
 
 PAXTAGOGA. (From 7ra.s, all, and a-yce, 
 to drive out.) Medicines which expel all 
 morbid humours. 
 
 PAXTOLMits. (From ?rc, all, and TCX- 
 fjictce, to dare; so named from its general 
 uses.) A medicine described by JEgine- 
 tus. 
 
 PAXTOPHOBIA. The same as hydropho- 
 bia. 
 
 PANTTS. (From 7rtvu>, to work.) 1. A 
 weaver's roll. 
 
 2. A soft tumour shaped like a weaver's 
 roll. 
 
 PAPAVER. (Papaver, from pappa, 
 pap ; so called because nurses used to 
 mix this plant in children's food to relieve 
 the colic and make them sleep.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Polyandria. Order Mo- 
 nogynia. The poppy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceialnameof ;he white 
 poppy. Papaver album. Papaver somnife- 
 rum of Linn <ens : calycibvs cupsulisque 
 fflabi'is, foliis umplexicanlibus incisis. It is 
 from heads of this plant that the opium 
 is obtained. See Opium They are also 
 directed for medicinal use in the form of 
 fomentation, and in the syntpuspapuveris, 
 a useful anodyne, which often succeeds 
 in procuring sleep where opium fails; it 
 is, however, more especially adapted to 
 children. The seeds of this species of 
 poppy contain a bland oil, and in many 
 places are eaten ns food; as a medicine, 
 they have been usually given in the form 
 of emulsion in catarrhs, stranguries, &e. 
 
 PAP A V E R E llll AT 1C U M Red or corn 
 poppy. Papaver rhceas of Linnaeus : cap' 
 sulis glabris globosis, caule piloso nniltijtoro, 
 foliis pennatijidis incisis. The heads of 
 this species, like those of the sommferum, 
 contain a milky juice of a narcotic quali- 
 ty ; from which an extract is prepared, 
 that has been successfully employed as a 
 st dative. The flowers have somewhat of 
 the smell of opium, and a mucilaginous 
 taste, accompanied with a slight degree 
 of bitterness. A syrup of these flowers is 
 directed in the London Pharmacopoeia, 
 which has been thought useful as an ano- 
 dyne and pectoral, and is prescribed in 
 coughs and catarrhal affections. See Sy- 
 rupus rhceadns. 
 
 PAPAVER XIGRUM. The black poppy. 
 The seeds and heads of thepapaver tomni- 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 fernm, are also called in some pharmaco- 
 poeias semina and cupitnlu pupaveris nigra, 
 See Papuver. 
 
 PAPAVER RH;EAS. The systematic and 
 pharma opoe al name of the red corn pop- 
 py. See Ptipuver erraticum. 
 
 PAPAVER SOMXIFEHUM. The systema- 
 tic name of the white poppy. See Papa- 
 ver erraticum. 
 
 PAPAW. The fruit of the Carica papapa 
 of Linnaeus, a native of both Indies, and 
 Guinea coast of Africa. When the round- 
 ish fruit are nearly ripe, the inhabitants 
 of India boil and eat them with their meat, 
 as we do turnips. They have somewhat 
 the flavour of a pompion. Previous to boil- 
 ing, they soak them for some time in salt 
 and water, to extract the corrosive juice, 
 unless the meat they are to be boiled with 
 should be very salt and old, and then this 
 juice being- in them will make them as ten- 
 der as a chicken. But they mostly pickle 
 the long fruit, and thus they make no bad 
 succedaneum for mango. The buds of the 
 female flowers are gathered, and made 
 into a sweetmeat ; and the inhabitants are 
 such good husbands of the produce of this 
 tree, that they boil the shells of the ripe 
 fruit into a repast, and the insides are eat- 
 en with sugar in the manner of melons. 
 
 PAPILLA. 1. The nipple of the breast. 
 See Nipple. 
 
 2. The fine terminations of nerves, &c. 
 as the nervous papillae of the tongue, 
 skin t See. 
 
 PAPILLJB MEDTTLLARES. Small eminences 
 on the medulla bblongata. 
 
 PAPILLARIS HERBA. See Lapsana. 
 
 PAPPUS. The hair on the middle of the 
 chin. See Cdpillus. 
 
 PAPULA. (Papula, dim. of pappa, a 
 dug or nipple.) A very small and accnim- 
 nated elevation of the cuticle, with an 
 inflamed base, not containing a fluid, nor 
 tending to suppuration. The duration of 
 papulse is uncertain, but they terminate 
 for the most part in scurf. 
 
 PAR ctrcuLLARE. So Casserius calls the 
 Jlfwcnlut Crico-Jlrytoenoideus. 
 
 PAR VAGUM. (Par, a pair.) The 
 eighth pair of nerves. They arise from 
 the corpora olivaria of the medulla oblon- 
 gata, and proceed into the neck, thorax, 
 and abdomen. In the neck the par vagum 
 gives oflTtwo branches, the lingual and su- 
 perior laryngeal; and, in the thorax, four 
 branches, the recurrent laryngeal, the car- 
 diac, the pulmonary, and the tesophageal 
 plexuses. At length the trunks of the 
 nervi vagi, adjacent to the mediastinum, 
 run into the stomach, and there form the 
 stomachic plexus, which branches to the 
 abdominal plexuses. 
 
 PARACENTESVS. (From <artfgax<vT<, 
 to pierce through.) The operation of tap. 
 
 ping to evacuate the water in ascites, 
 dropsy of he ovarium, uterus, &c. 
 
 PARACMASTICOS. (From Tragjot^afa, to 
 decline.) Paracme. The declension of 
 any distemper ; also, according to Galen, 
 that part of life, where a person is said to 
 grow old, and which he reckons from 35 
 to 49, when he is said to be old. 
 
 PAHACOE. (From waga., dim, and axxu, 
 to hear.) Difficult hearing; dulness of 
 hearing. 
 
 PARACOLLETICA. (From w^stKoxxo^*/, to 
 glue together.) Agglutinants ; substan- 
 ces which unite parts preternaturally se- 
 parated. 
 
 PARACOPE. (From TrrfgaxsTrra, to he 
 delirious.) In Hippocrates it is a slight 
 delirium. 
 
 PARACRUSIS. (From TragautgKa, to depre- 
 ciate.) A slight disarrangement of the 
 faculties, where the patient is inattentive 
 to what is said to him. 
 
 PARACUSIS. (From <nrxp&, wrong,and 
 aLx,isa> t to hear.) Depraved hearing. Deaf- 
 ness. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Locales, and Order Dyxeesthesice of Cullen. 
 There are two species, 1. Paracusis im- 
 persecta. Sitrditas. When existing sounds 
 are not heard as usual. 2. Puracusis ima- 
 ginaria y called also susurrus. Syrigmus. 
 Syringmos. Tinnitus anrium. When ima- 
 ginary sounds are heard, not from with- 
 out, but excited within the ear. 
 
 PARACYNANCHE. From frag*., x.u&v, a dog 
 and a>y%a>, to strangle.) A species of Quin- 
 sy it being a distemper to which dogs 
 are subject. 
 
 PARADISUS. (Heb.) A pungent seed re- 
 sembling the cardamom, is named granum 
 paradisi, from its virtues 
 
 Paradisi grana See Grana paradisi, 
 
 PARAGLOSSA. (From 5r*ga, and y\a>rs-* t 
 the tongue.) A prolapsus of the tongue, 
 a swelled tongue. 
 
 PARAGOGE. (From Tra^ya, to adduce.) 
 Signifies that fitness of the bones to one 
 another, as is discernible in their articula- 
 tion; and bones which are thereby easier 
 of reduction, when dislocated, are by Hip- 
 pocrates called nra.Qctyuiyo'rtg!*.. 
 
 PARALAMPSIS. (From 7reta.\etju7ru t to 
 shine a little.) Some writers use this 
 word to express a cicatrix in the transpa- 
 rent part of the cornea of the eye. 
 
 PARALLAGMA (From ^rsegatxaTTa), to- 
 change.) Parallaxis. The transmutation 
 of a solid part from its proper place, as 
 where one part of a broken bone lies over 
 another. 
 
 PARALLAXIS. See Parallagma. 
 
 PARALLELA. (From sr*g*AXAoc, paral- 
 lel.) A sort of scurf or leprosy, affecting 
 only the palms of the hands, and running 
 down them in parallel lines ; it happens 
 sometimes in the venereal disease. 
 
594 
 
 PAN 
 
 PAP 
 
 chyle in the duodenum. The quantity of 
 the fluid secreted is uncertain; but it 
 must be very consider; ble, if we compare 
 it with the weight of the saliva, the pan- 
 creas being three times larger, and seated 
 in a warmer place. It is expelled by the 
 force of the circulating blood, and of the 
 incumbent viscera in the full abdomen ; as 
 the liver, stomach, spleen, mesentericand 
 splenic arteries, and the aorta. I; s great 
 utility appears from its constancy, being 
 found in almost all animals; nor is it re- 
 futed by the few experiments in which 
 a part of it was cut out from a robust 
 animal, without occasioning death ; be- 
 cause the whole pancreas cannot be re- 
 moved without the duodenum : for even a 
 part of the b.ngs may be cut out wiihout 
 producing death, bu they are not there- 
 fore useless. It seems principally to dilute 
 the viscid cystic bile, to mitigate its acri- 
 mony, and to mix it with the food. Hence 
 it is poured into a place remote from the 
 cystic duct, as often as there is no gall- 
 bladder. Like the rest of the intestinal 
 humours, it diluUs and resolves the mass 
 of aliments, and performs every other 
 office of the saliva. 
 
 Pancreatic duct. See Ductus pancrea- 
 ticns. 
 
 Pancreatic juice. See Pancreas. 
 
 PANCIIEXK. (From iraf, all, and xgv, 
 a fountain.) A name of the pancreas trom 
 its great secretion. 
 
 PANDALITIUM. A whitlow. 
 
 PANDEMIC. (Pandemicus; from VAI, 
 all, and ftuos, the people ) A synonym of 
 epidemic. See Epidemic. 
 
 PANDICULATIO. (From pandiculo, to 
 gape and stretch ) Pandiculation, or that 
 restless stretching and gaping which ac- 
 companies the cold fit of nn ague. 
 
 PANICUM. (A panicnlis, from its 
 many particles; the spike consisting of 
 innumerable thick seeds, dispos 'din many 
 panicles.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Triandria, 
 Order, Digr/ma 
 
 PAXJCUM ITALICUM. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the Indian 
 millet-seed See Millet-seed, Indian. 
 
 PAXICVM :WTLIACETJ:VI. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the mil- 
 let seed. See Millet-seed. 
 
 PAXJS CCCULIS. See Jlcetosella. 
 
 PANJS roRcixrs. A species of cycla- 
 men. 
 
 PANNICULUS. (From pannus, cloth.) 
 1. A piece of fine cloth. 
 
 2. The cellular and carnous membranes 
 are so called from their resemblance to 
 a piece of fine cloth. 
 
 PANNONICA. (From pannus, a rag; so 
 called because its stalk is divided into 
 many uneven points, like the end of a 
 piece of rag.) Hawkweed. 
 
 PANNUS. (From rsy, to labour.) 1. A 
 piece of cloth. 
 
 2. A tent for a wound. 
 
 3. A speck in the eye, resembling a bit 
 of rag. 
 
 4. An irregular mark upon the skin. 
 PANOCHI.E. Buboes in the groin. 
 PANOPHOBIA. (From JT*>, all, and 
 
 <pooc, fear.) That kind of melancholy 
 which is attended with groundless fears. 
 
 Pansies. See Viola triocolor. 
 
 PANTAGOGA. (From sm?, all, and a.yu>, 
 to drive out.) Medicines which expel all 
 morbid humours. 
 
 PANTOLMIUS. (From TTAC, all, and TCX- 
 (j-oice, to dare; so named from its general 
 uses.) A medicine described by -Egine- 
 tus. 
 
 PANTOPHOBIA. The same as hydropho- 
 bia. 
 
 PANTTS. (From Trtvu, to work.) 1. A 
 weaver's roll. 
 
 2. A soft tumour shaped like a weaver's 
 roll. 
 
 PAPAVER. (Papaver, from pappa, 
 pap ; so called because nurses used to 
 mix this plant in children's food to relieve 
 the colic and make them sleep.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Polyandria. Order Mo- 
 nogynia. The poppy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopaialnameof ;he white 
 poppy. Pcipaver album. Papaver somnife- 
 ntm of Linnzeus : calycibus cupsnlisque 
 glabris t foliis amplexicanlibus incisis. It is 
 from heads of this plant that the opium 
 is obtained. See Opium They are also 
 directed for medicinal use in (he form of 
 fomentation, and in the syrupus papa veris, 
 a useful anodyne, which often succeeds 
 in procuring sleep where opium fails; it 
 is, however, more especially adapted to 
 children. The seeds of this species of 
 poppy contain a bland oil, and in many 
 places are eaten as food ; as a medicine, 
 they have been usually given in the form 
 of emulsion in catarrhs, stranguries, &e. 
 
 PAPAVER ERUAT1CUM. Red or corn 
 poppy. Papaver rheeas of Linnaeus: cap- 
 suits glabris globosis, caule piloso muhijtoro, 
 foliis pennatijidis incisis. The heads of 
 this species, like those of the sommferum, 
 contain a milky juice of a narcotic quali- 
 ty ; from which an extract is prepared, 
 that has been successfully employed as a 
 st dative. The flowers have somewhat of 
 the smell of opium, and a mucilaginous 
 taste, accompanied with a slight degree 
 of bitterness. A syrup of these flowers is 
 directed in the London Pharmacopoeia, 
 which has been thought useful as an ano- 
 dyne and pectoral, and is prescribed in 
 coughs and catarrhal affections. See Sy- 
 rupus rhaeadns. 
 
 PAPAVER NIGIUJM. The black poppy. 
 The seeds and heads of ih&papaver tomni- 
 
PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 ferum, are also called in some pharmaco- 
 poeias semina and capitnla pupuveris mgra. 
 See Papuver. 
 
 PAPAVER RH#:AS. The systematic and 
 pharma opoe al name of the red corn pop- 
 py. See Papuver erraticum. 
 
 PAPAVER SOM.XIFERUM. The systema- 
 tic name of the white poppy. See Papa- 
 ver erraticum. 
 
 PAPAW. The fruit of the Carica papapa 
 of Linnaeus, a native of both Indies, and 
 Guinea coast of Africa. When the round- 
 ish fruit are nearly ripe, the inhabitants 
 of India boil and eat them with their meat, 
 as we do turnips. They have somewhat 
 the flavour of a pompion. Previous to boil- 
 ing, they soak them for some time in salt 
 and water, to extract the corrosive juice, 
 unless the meat they are to be boiled with 
 should be very salt and old, and then this 
 juice being- in them will make them as ten- 
 der as a chicken. But they mostly pickle 
 the long 1 fruit, and thus they make no bad 
 succedaneum for mango. The buds of the 
 female flowers are gathered, and made 
 into a sweetmeat; and the inhabitants are 
 such good husbands of the produce of this 
 tree, that they boil the shells of the ripe 
 fruit into a repast, and the insides are eat- 
 en with sugar in the manner of melons. 
 
 PAPILLA. 1. The nipple of the breast. 
 See Nipple. 
 
 2. The fine terminations of nerves, &c. 
 as the nervous papillae of the tongue, 
 skin, &c. 
 
 PAPILLJE MEDULLARES. Small eminences 
 on the medulla oblongata. 
 
 PAPILLARIS HERBA. See Lapsana. 
 
 PAPPUS. The hair on the middle of the 
 chin. See Capillns. 
 
 PAPULA. (Papula, dim. of pappa, a 
 dug or nipple.) A very small and accumi- 
 nated elevation of the cuticle, with an 
 inflamed base, not containing a fluid, nor 
 tending to suppuration. The duration of 
 papulae is uncertain, but they terminate 
 for the most part in scurf. 
 
 PAR crctiLLARE. So Casserius calls the 
 JMutcnluf Crico-Jlrytanoideus. 
 
 PAR VAGUM. (Par, a pair.) The 
 eighth pair of nerves. They arise from 
 the corpora olivaria of the medulla oblon- 
 gata, and proceed into the neck, thorax, 
 and abdomen. In the neck the par vagum 
 gives oflTtwo branches, the lingual and su- 
 perior laryngeal; and, in the thorax, four 
 branches, the recurrent laryngeal, the car- 
 diac, the pulmonary, and the oesophageal 
 plexuses. At. length the trunks of the 
 nervi vagi, adjacent to the mediastinum, 
 run into the stomach, and there form the 
 stomachic plexus, which branches to the 
 abdominal plexuses. 
 
 PARACENTESIS. (From <sr*g*xevTa, 
 to pierce through.) The operation of tap. 
 
 ping to evacuate the water in ascites, 
 dropsy of he ovarium, uterus, &,c. 
 
 PARACMASTICOS. (From Tragiot^wa^a), to 
 decline.) Paracme. The declension of 
 any distemper; also, according to Galen, 
 that part of life, where a person is said to 
 grow old, and which he reckons from 35 
 to 49, when he is said to be old. 
 
 PARACOE. (From TTXQX., dim, and #jea, 
 to hear.) Difficult hearing; dulness of 
 hearing. 
 
 PARACOLI.ETICA. (From Trx-gamo \\QJU. */, to 
 glue together.) Agglutinants ; substan- 
 ces which unite parts preternaturally se- 
 parated. 
 
 PARACOPE. (From Trct^AKOTrrec, to be 
 delirious.) In Hippocrates it is a slight 
 delirium. 
 
 PARACRUSIS. (From TragaxgKa, to depre- 
 ciate.) A slight disarrangement of the 
 faculties, where the patient is inattentive 
 to what is N said to him. 
 
 PARACUSIS. (From <sr*/>*, wrong, and 
 etaaoe, to hear.) Depraved hearing. Deaf- 
 ness. A genus of disease in the Class 
 Locales, and Order Dyscesthesix of Cullen. 
 There are two species, 1. Paracusis im- 
 persecta. Siirditas. When existing sounds 
 are not heard as usual. 2. Paracusis ima- 
 ginaria, called also susurrus. Syrigmus. 
 Syringmos. Tinnitus auriitm. When ima- 
 ginary sounds are heard, not from with- 
 out, but excited within the ear. 
 
 PARACYNANCHE. From wg*, x,uu>v, a dog 
 and a>y%a>, to strangle.) A species of Quin- 
 sy it being a distemper to which dogs 
 are subject. 
 
 PARADISUS. (Heb.) A pungent seed re- 
 sembling the cardamom, is named gramim 
 paradisi, from its virtues 
 
 Paradisi grana See Grana paradisi. 
 
 PARAGLOSSA. (From TTA^A, and yxotHrfct, 
 the tongue.) A prolapsus of the tongue, 
 a swelled tongue. 
 
 PARAGOGE. (From Tra^yce, to adduce.) 
 Signifies that fitness of the bones to one 
 another, as is discernible in their articula- 
 tion; and bones which are thereby easier 
 of reduction, when dislocated, are by Hip- 
 pocrates called 7ra.g*.y a>y attest. 
 
 PARALAMPSIS. (From 7ra.^tt\etfji7ru t to 
 shine a little.) Some writers use this 
 word to express a cicatrix in the transpa- 
 rent part of the cornea of the eye. 
 
 PARALLAGMA (From fl-agatxaTra>, to 
 change.) Parallaxis. The transmutation 
 of a solid part from its proper place, as 
 where one part of a broken bone lies over 
 another. 
 
 PARALLAXIS. See Parallagma. 
 
 PARALLELA. (From 7raga\\Ao?, paral- 
 lel.) A sort of scurf or leprosy, affecting 
 only the palms of the hands, and running 
 down them in parallel lines ; it happens 
 sometimes in the venereal disease. 
 
596 
 
 PAR 
 
 PAR 
 
 PARALOGIA. (From Trtt^ax vya>, to talk wasting away in the muscles of the parts 
 absurdly.) A delirium in which the pa- affected. 
 
 tient talks wildly. When palsy attacks any vital part, such 
 
 PAHALOPHIA. (From ;rg, near, and as the brain, heart, or lungs, it soon ter- 
 AC$/., the first vertebra of the back.) minates fatally. When it arises as a conse- 
 Thus some anatomical writers, as Keil, quence of apoplexy, it generally proves 
 &c. express the lower and lateral part of very difficult of cure. Paralytic affections 
 the neck near the vertebrae. of the lower extremies ensuing from any 
 
 PARALYSIS. (From vretgaLXvca, to loose injury done to the spinal marrow, by blows 
 or weaken.) Catalysis. Jlttonitus mor- and other accidents, usually prove incu- 
 bus. Stupor. Tremor. The palsy. A ge- ruble. Palsy, although a dangerous dis- 
 nus of disease in the Class Neuroses, and ease in every instance, particularly at an 
 Order Comata, of Cullen, known by a loss advanced period of life, is sometimes re- 
 or diminution of the power of voluntary moved by the occurrence of a diarrhoea or 
 motion, affecting certain parts of the body, fever. 
 
 often accompanied with drowsiness. In The morbid appearances to be observed 
 some instances, the disease is confined to on dissections in palsy, are pretty similar 
 a particular part ; but it more usually hap- to those which are to be met with in apo- 
 pens that one entire side of the body from plexy ; hence collections of blood, and of 
 the head downwards is affected. The spe- serous fluids, are often found effused on. 
 cies are : 1. Paralysis partialis, partial, or the brain, but more frequently the latter, 
 palsy of some particular muscle. 2. Pa- and in some instances the substance of 
 ralysis hemiplegica, palsy of one side, this organ seems to have suffered an alter- 
 longitudinally. 3. Paralysis paraplegica, ation. In palsy, as well as in apoplexy, 
 palsy of one half of the body, taken trans- the collection of extravasated fluid is ge- 
 versely, as both legs and thighs. 4. Para- nerally on the opposite side of the brain to 
 fysis venenata, from the sedative effects of that which is affected. 
 poisons. Paralysis is also symptomatic of PARALYSIS HEHBA. (From n-ctpahvu, to 
 several diseases, as worms, scrophula, sy- weaken ; so called from its use in paraly- 
 philis, &c. tic disorders.) The cowslip and primrose 
 
 It may arise in consequence of an attack are sometimes so termed. See Primula 
 of apoplexy. It may likewise be occa- veris, and Primula vulgaris. 
 sioned by any thing that prevents the flow PARAMERIA. (From TTOA, near and 
 
 of the nervous power from the brain into /go?, the thigh.) The inward parts of the 
 
 the organs of motion ; hence tumours, thigh. 
 
 over distention and effusion, often give PARAMESTJS. (From cr<*gat, near, and 
 
 rise to it. It may also be occasioned by /t^oc, the middle.) The ring finger, or 
 
 morbid matter to the head, by the sup- that which is between the middle and the 
 
 pression of usual evacuations, and by the little fingers. 
 
 pressure made on the nerves by luxations, PARANCEA. (From TTOL^A, dim, and votit t 
 
 fractures, wounds, or other external inju- to understand.) Alienation of mind; de- 
 
 ries. The long continued application of feet of judgment. 
 
 sedatives will likewise produce palsy, as PARAPECHYUM. (From TTA^A, near, and 
 
 we find those, whose occupations subject ""w;^?, the cubit.) That part of the arm 
 
 them to the constant handling of white from the elbow to the wrist. 
 
 lead, and those who are much exposed to PARAPHORA. (From Trct^x.Qtgto, to trans- 
 
 the poisonous fumes of metals, or minerals, fer.) A slight kind of delirium, or light- 
 
 are very apt to be attacked with it. What- headedness in a fever: some use this 
 
 ever tends to relax and enervate the sys- word for a delirium in general. 
 
 tern, may likewise prove an occasional PARAPHRENESIS. A delirium ; also pa- 
 
 cause of this disease. raphrenitis. 
 
 Palsy usually comes on with a sudden PARAPHROSYJTE. (From 7ra,ga.qovta>, to 
 
 and immediate loss of the motion and be estranged in mind.) The same as ^fa- 
 
 sensibility of the parts; but in a few in- nia. 
 
 stances, it is preceded by a numbness, PARAPHONIA. (From <nrgt, wrong, 
 
 coldness, and paleness, and sometimes by and <puv>t, sound.) Alteration of the voice. 
 
 slight convulsive twitches. When the A genus of disease in the Class Locales, 
 
 head is much affected, the eye and mouth and Order Dyscineaia of Cullen, compre- 
 
 are drawn on one side, the memory and bending six species, viz. parapJionia pube- 
 
 judgment are much impaired, and the rum, paraphonia rauca, paraphonia reso- 
 
 speech is indistinct and incoherent. If the nans, paraphonia palatina, paraphonia clan- 
 
 disease affects the extremities, and has gens, and paraphonia comatosa. 
 
 been of long duration, it not only pro- PARAPHORA. (From 7raa.<$ia>, to trans* 
 
 duces a loss of motion and sensibility, but fer.) A slight alienation of the mind. 
 
 likewise a considerable flaccidity and PARAPHRENITIS. (From &*$<*.> dim, 
 
PAR PAR 597 
 
 and <?, the mind.) Diaphragmititis. An to cleave.) A fragment or fissure in a bro- 
 
 inflammation of the diaphragm. A genus ken bone. 
 
 of disease in the Class Pyrexix and Order PARASITIC. (Parasitical^ f from 
 
 Phlegmasix of Cullen, known by delirium, 5r**c-/TO?, a parasite or hanger on.) Ani- 
 
 with difficulty of breathing, and pain in mats and plants are so termed that re- 
 
 the region of the diaphragm. ceive their nourishment in the bodies of 
 
 PARAPHYMOSIS. (From -wag*, about, others, as worms, polypes, hydatids, &c. 
 
 and f/^uoa, to bridle.) The paraphymo- PARASPHAGIS. (From crag*, near, and 
 
 sis is adisorder wherein the prepuce, being a-i&yv, the throat.) The part of the neek 
 
 retracted toward the root of the penis, contiguous to the clavicles, 
 
 cannot be returned again over the glans, PARASTATA. (From 5r*g{?///, to stand 
 
 but makes a sort of ligature behind the near.) It signifies any thing situated near 
 
 corona. It is easily known ; the glans is another. 
 
 uncovered, the skin tumefied on the coro- PARASTATJS. (From 7ra.f>i<r<rtjuit, to stand 
 
 na, and above it forms a circular collar or near.) In Hippocrates it signifies the 
 
 stricture, which, from the skin being un- Epididymis. Herophilus and Galen called 
 
 equally extended, becomes indented, and these the Varicose Parastatx, to distin- 
 
 makes several rings round the part. This guish them from the Glandnlosee Parastata, 
 
 disease may proceed from two causes ; as now called Prostate, Rufus Ephesius 
 
 first from the imprudence of youngpeople, called the tubse Fallopianx by the name of 
 
 and sometimes also of grown persons, who Parastatae Varicosae. 
 
 having the end of their prepuce too PARASTREMMA. (From TrAgwr^qu), to 
 strait, cannot uncover their glans with- distort, or pervert.) A perversion, or con- 
 out pain, and when they have done it, ne- vulsive distortion of the mouth, or any 
 gleet returning it so soon as they ought ; part of the face. 
 
 and thus the contracted part of the pre- PARASYNANCHE. A species of Quinsy. 
 
 puce forms a constriction behind the glans. See Paracynanche. 
 
 Soon after, the glans and penis swell, and PARATHENAR. (From KOL^A, near, and 
 the prepuce beingconsequently very much -S-smg, the sole of the foot.) A muscle si- 
 distended, is affected in the same manner ; tuated near the sole of the foot, 
 an inflammation seizes upon both, and Parathenar minor. See Flexor brevis 
 swellingsquicklyappearuponthe stricture minimi digiti pedis. 
 
 formed by the prepuce, so that the whole PARDALIUM. (From KA^OS , the pan- 
 may be liable to a gangrene, if not spee- ther.) An ointment smelling like the pan- 
 dily relieved. The second thing that may ther. 
 
 produce a paraphymosis, is a venereal vi- Paregoric Elixir. See Tinctura opii 
 
 rus. In adults, whose glans is uncovered, camphorata. 
 
 there frequently arise venereal chancres in PAREGORICS. (Jlfedicamenta parego- 
 
 the prepuce after impure coition, which rica t va.g}iyoix.oc from <nrga}/ogea>, to miti- 
 
 before they digest, are generally attended gate, to assuage.) Medicines that allay 
 
 with inflammation, more or less consider- pain are so termed. 
 
 able. This inflammation is alone sufficient PAREIA. nage;*. That part of the 
 
 to render the prepuce too strait for the face which is between the eyes and 
 
 size of the penis, in consequence of which chin. 
 
 a swelling or inosculation may ensue like PAREIRA BRAVA. See Pariera brava. 
 
 that before mentioned ; and this is what is PAREXCEPHALIS. (From <nr*g, near, 
 
 termed a paraphymosis. ty,xt$x.\of, the brain.) See Cerebellum. 
 
 PARAPLEGIA. (From Tru^v^cra-ce, to PARENCHYMA. (From <sr63/*yo, to 
 
 strike inharmoniously.) Palsy of one half strain through, because the ancients be- 
 
 of the body taken transversely. A spe- lieved the blood was strained through it.) 
 
 cies of paralysis. See Paralysis. The spongy and cellular substance that 
 
 PARAPOPLEXIA. (From TTA^A dim, and connects parts together. It is now only, 
 
 AKQTrK^ia., an apoplexy.) A slight apo- in anatomy, applied to the connecting me- 
 
 plexy. diumof the substance of the lungs. 
 
 PARARTHRETMA. (From 7r*ga, and 6gov, PARESIS. (From 7rstt>ifxi, to relax.) 
 
 a joint) A slight luxation; a tumour An imperfect palsy, 
 
 from protrusion, as an hernia. PARIERA BRAVA. (Span.) Parey- 
 
 PARARTHREMATA. Plural ofpararthrema, ra. Jimbutua. Eutua. Overo bntua. The 
 
 and synonymous with ectopix. root of this plant, Cissampelos pareira of 
 
 PARARYTHMOS. (From cratgat, and gufl/xo?, L\rinxus.foliispellatis cordatisemarginatis. 
 
 number.) A pulse not suitable to the age Class, Dioecia. Order, Monodelphia. A 
 
 of the person. native of South America and the West 
 
 PARASCEPASTRA. (From crgt, and Indies, has no remarkable smell, but to 
 
 trx{7r*fa>, to cover.) A cap or bandage to the taste it manifests a notable sweetness 
 
 go round the whole head. of the liquorice kind, together "with a 
 
 PARASCIIIDE. (From arstg*, and ^'f*, considerable bitterness, and'a slight rough' 
 
598 PAR PAR 
 
 ness covered by the sweet matter. The Linnaeus: foliis lanceolato-ovatis, peduneu- 
 facts adduced on the utility of the radix Us dichotomis, calydbus diphyllis This 
 pnrieree bravx in the nephritic and calcu- plant has no smell, and its taste is simply 
 lous complaints, are principally mentioned herbaceous. In the practice of the pre- 
 by foreigners, and no remarkable instances sent day it is wholly laid aside, although it 
 of its efficacy are recorded by English was formerly in high estimation as a diu- 
 practitioners. retic. 
 
 PARIETAL BONES. (Parietalis, from PARIETARIA OFFICINALIS. The syste- 
 paries, a wall, because they defend the matic name of the wall pellitory. See Pa- 
 brain Hke walls.) Ossa verticis. Ossa syn- rietaria. 
 
 cipitis. Ossa verticalia vel bregmatis. Two PARIS. (So called in reference to the 
 arched and somewhat quadrangular bones, youth of that name, who adjudged the gol- 
 situated one on each side of the superior den apple to Venus, this herb bearing but 
 part of the cranium. Each of these bones one seed.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 forms an irregular square. They are plants in the Linnscan system. Class, Oc- 
 thicker above than below ; but are some- ttindrla. Order, Tetragyuia. 
 what thinner, and at the same time more 2. The pharmacopceial name of the herb 
 equal and smooth than the other bones of Paris. The herb true-love. Paris quadri- 
 the cranium. The only foramen we ob- folia of Linnaeus. The colour and smell of 
 serve in them, is a small one towards the this plant indicate its possessing narcotic 
 upper and posterior part of each. It powers. The leaves and berries are said 
 has been named the parietal foramen, and to be efficacious in the cure of hooping- 
 serves for the transmission of a small vein cough, and to act like opi'irn. Great cau- 
 to the longitudinal sinus. In many sub- tion is requisite in their exhibition, as con- 
 jects this foramen is wanting. On the vulsions and death are caused by an over- 
 inner surface of these bones are the marks dose. The root possesses emetic qualities, 
 of the vessels of the dura mater, and of PARIS Q.TIADRIFOLIA. The systematic 
 the convoluted surface of the brain. On name of the herb Paris. See Paris. 
 the inside of their upper edge we may PARISTHMTA. (From -oragat, and lo-Bfttov : 
 likewise observe a considerable furrow, the part of the throat near which the ton- 
 which corresponds with the longitudinal sils are.) A part of the throat near the 
 sinus of the dura mater; and lower down, tonsils, or disorders of the tonsils, 
 towards their posterior and inferior angle, PARISTHMIOTOMUS. (From <an*.i<r&fAta. t 
 is a smaller one for part of the lateral si- the tonsils, and Tt/tvee, to cut.) An mstru- 
 nuses. These bones are joined to each ment with which the tonsils were formerly 
 other by the sagittal suture ; to the os scarified. 
 
 sphenoides, and ossa temporum, by the PARODONTIS. (From **, near, and 
 squamous suture ; to the os occipitis by the c <k? > a tooth. ) A painful tubercle upon the 
 lambdoidal suture ; and to the os frontis by gums. 
 
 the coronal suture. Their connexion with PARONYCHIA. (From 'nrag*, about 
 thislatterboneiswellworthyourattention. and ovy, the nail.) Panaris. Punaritium. 
 We shall find that in the middle of the A whitlow, or whitloe. Any collection of 
 suture, where the os frontis from its size P l) s formed in the fingers is termed by au- 
 and flatness is the most in dangerof being thorspanaris, or whitloe, and is an abscess 
 injured, it rests upon the arch formed by of the same nature with ihose arising in 
 the parietal bones ; whereas at the sides, other parts of the body. These abscesses 
 the parietal bones are found resting upon are situated more or less deep, which has 
 the os frontis because this same arch is induced the writers upon the subject to 
 there in the greatest danger from pressure, divide them into several species: accor- 
 In new born infants, the ossa parietalia dingly they have ranged them under four 
 are separated from the middle of the di- heads, agreeable to the places where they 
 vided os frontis by a portion of the crani- are formed. The first kind of panaris is 
 urn, then unossified. When the finger is formedunder the cuticle, on one side of the 
 applied to this part, the motion of the nail, and sometimes all round it. The 
 brain, and the pulsation of the arteries of second is seated in the fat lying under the 
 the dura mater, may be easily distinguish- skin, between that and the sheath which 
 ed. In general the whole of this part is involves the flexor tendons. The third is 
 completely ossified before we are seven described by authors to be formed within 
 years of age. the sheath ; and they still add a fourth 
 
 PARIETARIA. (From paries a wall; species, arising between the periosteum 
 because it grows upon old walls, and and the bone. 
 
 among rubbish.) 1. The name of a genus PAROPI;E. (From tr^a, near, and a^* 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, the eye.) The external angles of the 
 Polygnmia. Order, J\fonoecia. eyes. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the PAROPTESIS. (From <ar*ga, and O7rl&u>, to 
 wall pellitory. Panetaria qfficinalis of roast.) A provocation of sweat, by mak- 
 
PAS 
 
 PAT 
 
 599 
 
 ing a patient approach the fire, or by 
 placing him in a bagnio. 
 
 PAHORASIS. (From **, dim, and 
 Ogata, to see.) An imbecility of sight. 
 
 PARORC.HIDIUM (From **, and 
 ogx/?, a testicle.) A tumour in the groin, 
 occasioned by th<: testicle, which is pass- 
 ing iiito the scrotum. 
 
 PAROTID GLAND. (Glandula paro- 
 tidea ; from ?rag*, about, and ?, the ear.) 
 Parotis. A large conglomerate and salival 
 glund, situated under the ear, between the 
 mamillary process of the temple bone and 
 the angle of the lower jaw. The excre- 
 tory duct of this gland opens in the mouth, 
 and is called, from its discoverer, the Ste- 
 noniun duct. 
 
 PAROTII);EA (From <ar&pa>rif, the paro- 
 tid gland.) The trivial name of a species 
 of quinsey, in which the parotid gland, 
 neck and throat, are considerably affect- 
 ed. See Cynanche. 
 
 PAROTIS. (From <ortat, near, and ?, 
 the ear.) See Parotid gland. 
 
 PAROXYSM. (Paroxysmus ; from 
 <sr*ot/vo>, to aggravate.) A periodical ex- 
 acerbation or fit of a disease. 
 
 Parsley, black mountain. See Oreoseli- 
 num. 
 
 Parsley, common. See Petroselinum. 
 
 Parsky, Macedonian. See Petroselinum 
 Macedonicum. 
 
 Parsnip. See Pattinaca. 
 
 Parsnip, -water. See ftintn. 
 
 PARTHENIASTRUZVI. (Dim. of parthe- 
 nium, tansy.) A species of tansy, or bas- 
 tard feverfew. 
 
 PARTHEXIS. The same as parthe- 
 nium. 
 
 PARTHEXitnvr. (From uffoi^wo?, a vir- 
 gin ; so called because of its uses in dis- 
 eases of young women.) See Matrica- 
 ria. 
 
 PARTHENIUM MAS. See Tanacetum. 
 
 PARUL1S, (From izr*ga, near, and 
 SAO?, the gum.) An inflammation, boil, or 
 abscess in the gums. 
 
 PAHYGROX. (From <&*#., and v^ge?, 
 humid.) A liquid or moist preparation 
 for allaying a topical inflammation. 
 
 PASIPHILUS. (From <WAS, all, and <p/xf , 
 grateful ; from its general usefulness.) A 
 name given to a vitriolic plaster. 
 
 PASMA. (From la-mra-a, to sprinkle 
 over.) See Catapasma 
 
 PASSA. (From puitdo, to spread.) In 
 Paracelsus it is a whitloe. 
 
 PASSA MIXOR. See Uva passa minor. 
 
 PASSAVAXTICUS. (From -or*?, all, and 
 etuAivee, to dry up.) An epithet given by 
 Schroder to a powder which dries up and 
 evacuates morbid humours. 
 
 PASSIFLORA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Gynandria. Order, Pentandria. 
 
 PASSIFLORA LAVRIFOLIA. Bav-leaved 
 
 passion-flower, A native of Surinam. The 
 fruit have a delicius smell and flavour, 
 and are excellent for quenching thirst, 
 abating heatof the stomach, increasing the 
 appetite, recruiting the spirits, and allay, 
 ing ihe heat in burning fevers. 
 
 PASSIFLORA MALIFORMIS. Apple-shaped 
 granadilla. The fruit of this species of 
 pass-on flower is esteemed a delicacy in 
 the West Indies, where it is served up 
 at table in desserts : they are not unwhole- 
 some. 
 
 Passion, cceliac. See Diarrhoea. 
 
 Passion, hysteric. See Hysteria. 
 
 Passion, iliac. See Iliac passion. 
 
 PASSULJB MAJORES. See Uva passa 
 major. 
 
 PASSULATUM. (From pat,sa, a fig, or 
 raisin.) Is a term given by Dispensatory 
 writers to some medicines, where raisins 
 are the chief ingredient, as the electarium 
 passulatum, &c. 
 
 PASSUM. (From passa, a grape, or 
 raisin.) Raisin-wine. 
 
 PASTA REGIA. (From <o-y.a-a-a>, to sprin- 
 kle.) A lozenge, or small cake, sprinkled 
 over with some dry powdered substance. 
 
 PASTILLUM. (Dim. of pasta, a lozenge.) 
 Pastillus. A little lump of paste, or ball, 
 made to take like a lozenge, a troch, or 
 pastil. 
 
 PASTINACA. (A pasta; from its 
 usefulness as a food.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Digynia. Pars- 
 nip. 
 
 2. The pharmacopocial name of the 
 parsnip. The cultivated or garden pars- 
 nip is the Pastinaca sativa of Linnaeus : 
 fuliolis simpliciter pinnatis. Elaphoboscum. 
 Its roots are sweet and nutritious, and in 
 high esteem as an article of food. They 
 possess an aromatic flavour, more espe- 
 cially those of the wild plant, and are ex- 
 hibited in calculous complaints for their 
 diuretic and sheathing qualities. 
 
 PASTIXACA OPOPAXAX. The systematic 
 name of the plant which yields opopo- 
 nax. See Opoponax. 
 
 PASTIXACA SATIVA. The systematic 
 name of the parsnip. See Pastinaca. 
 
 PATELLA. (Dim. of patina, a dish ; 
 so named from its shape.) JRotula. The 
 knee-pan. A small flat bone, which, in 
 some measure, resembles the common 
 figure of the heart, with its point down- 
 wards, and is placed at the fore part of the 
 joint of the knee. It is thicker in its 
 middle part than at its edge. Anteriorly it 
 is a little convex, and rough for the inser- 
 tion of muscles and ligaments; posteriorly, 
 it is smooth, covered with cartilage, and 
 divided by a middle longitudinal ridge, into 
 two slightly concave surfaces, of which the 
 external one is the largest and deepest. 
 They are both exactly adapted to the pul- 
 
600 PAT PEC 
 
 ley of the os femoris. The edges of this PATURSA. The venereal disease. 
 
 posterior surface are rough and prominent, PAULINA, CONFECTIO. (From r*ua>, to 
 
 where the capsular ligament is attached, rest.) It is a warm opiate, such as the 
 
 and below is a roughness at the point of London College have called Confectio Opii, 
 
 the bone, where the upper extremity of in their Dispensatory. It is the Paulina 
 
 a strong tendinous ligament is fixed, which of Anstarchus, whrch is the same with the 
 
 joins this bone to the tuberosity at the up- Confectio Jlrchigenis. 
 
 per end of the tibia. This ligament is of Paul's betony. See Veronica. 
 
 considerable thickness, about an inch in PATANA. See Lignum pavanx. 
 
 breadth, and upwards of two inches in PAVOR. (From paveo, to fear ; so called 
 
 length. The rotula is composed internally from the dread there is of approaching or 
 
 of a cellular substance, covered by a thin touching a person affected with it.) The 
 
 bony plate ; but its cells are so extremely itch. 
 
 minute, that the strength of the bone is, PEA. A species of pulse of great va- 
 
 upon the whole, very considerable. In riety, and much in use as a nourishing 
 
 new-born children, it is entirely cartilagi- article of diet. 
 
 nous. The use of this bone seems to be, Peach. See Persica. 
 
 to defend the articulation of the joint of Peagle. See Primula veris. 
 
 the knee from external injury. It likewise Pearl. See Margarita. 
 
 tends to increase the power of the muscles Pearl-ashes. See Potash. 
 
 which act in the extension of the leg, by Pearl-barley. See Hordewn. 
 
 removing 1 their direction farther from the PEAR. Of pears there are a many va- 
 
 centre of motion, in the manner of a pul- rieties, affording an wholesome nourish- 
 
 ley. When we consider the manner in ment. 
 
 which it is connected with the tibia, we PECHEDIOJT. Tl%tfiov. The perinseum. 
 
 find that it may very properly be consi- PECHTTRIM CORTEX. An highly aro- 
 
 dered as an appendix to the latter, which matic bark, the produce of a species of 
 
 it follows in a)l its motions, so as to be to Laurus It is extremely fragrant, like unto 
 
 the tibia what the olecranon is to the ulna ; that of cinnamon, which it greatly resem- 
 
 with this difference, however, that the ro- bles in its properties. In Lisbon it is much 
 
 tula is moveable, whereas the olecranon esteemed in the cure of dysenteries, and 
 
 is a fixed process. Without this mobility, for allaying obstinate vomitings. 
 
 the rotatory motion of the leg would have PECHURJM FABA. See Faba pechurim. 
 
 been prevented. PECHURIS. See Pechurim. 
 
 PATHETICI. (Patheticus ; from, tzr*- PECHYAGRA. (From <arx,vf, the cubit, 
 floe, an affection ; because they direct the and *>*, a seizure.) The gout in the el- 
 eyes to express the passions of the mind.) bow. 
 
 Trochleatores. The fourth pair of nerves. PECHYS. n%vs. The cubit, or elbow. 
 
 They arise from the crura of the cerebel- PECHYTYRBE. An epithet for the 
 
 lum laterally, and are distributed in the scurvy. 
 
 rnusculus obliquus superior sen troch- Pecquefs duct. See Thoracic duct. 
 
 learis. PECTEST. The pubes, or share-bone. 
 
 PATHOGNOMONIC. (Pathognomoni- PECTINALIS (Pectinalis, sc. mus- 
 cus : from ts-nQof, a disease, and yivfe<rx.ce, culus / so named from it arising at the pee- 
 to know.) A term given to those symp- ten, or pubis.) Pectinaeus of authors, and 
 toms which are peculiar to a disease. Pubio femoral of Dumas. This is a small 
 They are also termed proper or character- flat muscle, situated obliquely between 
 istic symptoms. the pubis and the little trochanter, at the 
 
 PATHOLOGY. (Pathologia / from upper and anterior part of the. thigh. It 
 
 la-aSo?, a disease, and xo^o?, a discourse.) arises broad and fleshy from all the ante- 
 
 The doctrine of diseases. It comprehends rior edge of the os pectinis, or pubis, as it 
 
 nosology, (etiology, symptomatology, semio- is more commonly called, as far as its 
 
 tics, and therapia. spine, and, descending obliquely back- 
 
 P ATTEST! A. (From patior, to bear, or wards and outwards, is inserted by u short 
 
 suffer.) The name of the herb monk's and broad tendon, into the upper and an- 
 
 rhubarb, from its gentle purging qualities, terior part of the linea aspera of the os 
 
 See Rhabarbarum. femoris, a little below the lesser trochan- 
 
 Patience, garden. See Rhabarbarum ter. This muscle serves to bend the 
 
 monachorum. thigh, by drawing it upwards and inwards, 
 
 PATOR NARIUM. (From pateo, to be and likewise assists in rolling it outwards, 
 opened.) The sinus, cavity, or chasmef PECTINATI MUSCULI. (Pectinatus; 
 
 the nose. from pecten, a comb : so named from their 
 
 PATRUM CORTEX. (So called from the supposed resemblance.) The fasciculated 
 Jesuits, called fathers in the church of muscular fibres of the right auricle of the 
 
 Home, who first spread its use in Europe.) heart. 
 
 See Cinchona. Pectincens. See Pectinalis. 
 
PEC 
 
 FED 
 
 601 
 
 Pectoralis. See Pectoralis major. 
 
 PECTORALIS MAJOR. (Muscuhis 
 pectoralis ; from pectus the breast.) Pec- 
 toralis of authors, and aterno-costo-clavio- 
 humeral of Dumas. This is a broad, thick, 
 fleshy, and radiated muscle, situated im- 
 mediately under the integuments, and co- 
 vering almost the whole anterior part of 
 the breast. Winslovv calls it pectoralis ma- 
 jor, to distinguish it from the serratus anti- 
 cus, which he has named pectoralis minor. 
 It arises from the cartilaginous extremities 
 of the fifth and sixth ribs, fromthe last of 
 which its tendinous fibres descend over the 
 upper part of the obliquus externus and 
 rectus abdom'mis, helping to form a part 
 of the sheath in which the latter is inclu- 
 ded. It likewise springs from almost the 
 whole length of the sternum by short ten- 
 dinous fibres, winch evidently decussate 
 those on the other side ; and tendinous and 
 fleshy from more than a third of the ante- 
 rior part of the clavicle. From these ori- 
 gins the fibres run in a folding manner to- 
 wards the axilla, and are inserted by a 
 broad tendon into the os humeri, above 
 the insertion of the deltoid muscle, and at 
 the outer side of the groove which lodges 
 the tendon of the long head of the biceps : 
 some of its fibres likewise extend into that 
 groove ; and, from the lower part of this 
 tendon, which is spread near two inches 
 along the os humeri, we find it sending off 
 other fibres, which help to form the fascia 
 thatcoversthe musclesofthe arm. It often 
 happens that that part of the pectoralis 
 which arisesfrom the clavicle, is separated 
 from the inferior portion, so as to appear 
 like a distinct muscle, This has induced 
 Winslow to divide it into parts, one of 
 which he calls the clavicular, and the other 
 the thoracic portion. Sometimes these two 
 portions are inserted by separate tendons, 
 which cross one another at the upper and 
 inner part of the os humeri, the tendon of 
 the thoracic portion being inserted at the 
 outer edge of the bicipital groove, imme- 
 diately behind the other. This muscle, 
 and the latissimws dorsi, form the cavity of 
 the axilla, or arm-pit. The use of the pec- 
 toralis is to move the arm forwards, or to 
 raise it obliquely towards the sternum. It 
 likewise occasionally assists in moving the 
 trunk upon the arm ; thus, when we exert 
 any efforts with the hand, as in raisingour- 
 selves from off an arm-chair, or in sealing 
 a letter, the contraction of this muscle is 
 particularly observable. To these uses 
 Haller adds thai of assisting in perspira- 
 tion, by raising the sternum and ribs. He 
 tells us he well remembers, that when this 
 muscle was affected by rheumatism, his 
 breathing was incommoded : and that, 
 when troubled with difficulty of respira- 
 tion, he haa often found himself greatly 
 relieved by raising and drawing back his 
 
 shoulders, keeping his arms at the same 
 time firmly fixed. Winslow, however, has 
 denied this use, and Albinus has omitted 
 it, probably because it does not uke place 
 in a natural state 
 
 PECTORALIS MINOR. Serratus an. 
 ticus of Albinus. Douglas and Cowpercall 
 this muscle Serratus minor anticus, and 
 Winslow gives it the name of Pectoralis 
 minor, and Dumas calls it Costo-coracoi- 
 dien. It is a fleshy and pretty considerable 
 muscle, situated at ihe anterior and lateral 
 part, of the thorax, immediately under the 
 pectoralis major. It arises from the upper 
 edges of the third, fourth, and fifth ribs, 
 near where they join with their cartilages 
 by an equal number of tendinous and 
 fleshy digitations, which have been com- 
 pared to the teeth of a saw, whence this 
 and some other muscles, from their having 
 a similar origin, or insertion, have gotten 
 the name of serrati. From these origins it 
 becomes thicker and narrower as it as- 
 cends, and is inserted by a flat tendon into 
 the upper part of the coracoid process of 
 the scapula. The principal use of this 
 muscle is to drawthe scapula forwards and 
 downwards ; and when that is fixed, it may 
 likewise serve to elevate the ribs. 
 
 PECTORALS. (Metlicamenta pectora- 
 lia f from pectus, the breast.) Medicines 
 that relieve disorders of the chest. 
 
 PECTUS. The breast. See Thorax. 
 
 PECTUSCULUM. (Dim. of pectus, the 
 breast; so named from its shape.) The 
 metatarsus. 
 
 PEDKCULATIO. Morbus Pedicularis. qQu- 
 iA<rts. That disease of the body in which 
 lice are continually bred on the skin. 
 
 PEDES HIPPOCAMPI. (Pes, a foot, 
 so named from their resemblance to the 
 feet of the hippocampus, or sea-horse.) 
 Two columns at the end of the fornix of 
 the brain, which diverge posteriorly. 
 
 PEDETHMUS. (From fnifaa, to leap.) 
 The motion which is sensible in the arteries 
 from the impulse of the blood. The pulse. 
 
 PEDIASMUS. (From vrtfizv, a field.) An 
 epithet of a species of wild myrrh. 
 
 PEDICULAR! \. (From pedicitlttt, a 
 louse i so called from its use in destroying 
 lice.) The herb staves-acre. See Stuphisu- 
 gria. 
 
 PEDICFLUS. (Dim. of pes, afoot; so 
 named from its many small feet.) 1. A 
 louse. 
 
 2. A pedicle or foot-stalk of a flower, 
 or leaf. 
 
 Pedicus. See Extensor digitorum drevis. 
 
 PEDILUVIUM. (From pedes, the 
 feet, and lavo, to wash.) A bath for the 
 feet. 
 
 PEDIOX. (From r?, the foot.) The 
 sole of the foot. 
 
 PEDORA. (From pes, a foot.) Tbe 
 sordes of the eyes, ears, and feet- 
 4 H 
 
604 PEL PEM 
 
 these may be called the greater, and the ted the outlet. It is composed by the 
 other the lesser sacro-ischiatic ligament, arch of the pubis and by the sciatic liga- 
 The first of these is attached to the pos- ments ; it is wide and dilatable, to per- 
 terior edge of the os sacrum, to the tube- mit the delivery of the child, but which 
 ro&ity of the ilium, and to the first of the being sometimes too wide, permits the 
 three divisions of the os coccygis. Its child's head to press so suddenly, and 
 other extremity is inserted into the inner with such violence upon the soft parts, 
 surface of the tuberosity of the ischium. thai the perineum is torn. 
 At its upper part it is of considerable The marks of the female skeleton have 
 breadth, after which it becomes narrower, been sought for in the skull, as in the con- 
 but expands again before its insertion into tinuation of the sagital suture; but the 
 the ischium, and extending along the tu- truest marks are those which relate to that 
 berosity of that bone to the lower branch great function by which chiefly the sexes 
 of the os pubis, where it terminates in a are distinguished; for while the male pel- 
 point, forms a kind of falx, one end of vis is large and strong, with a small cavi- 
 which is loose, while the other is fixed to ty, narrow openings, and bones of greater 
 the bone. The lesser sacro-ischiatic liga- strength, the female pelvis is very shallow 
 ment is somewhat thicker than the for- and wide, with a large cavity and slender 
 mer, and is placed obliquely before it. It bones, and with every peculiarity which 
 extends from the transverse processes of may conduce to the easy passage of the 
 the os sacrum, and the tuberosity of the child. 
 
 spine of the ilium, on each side, to the The office of the pelvis is to give astea- 
 spine of the ischium. These two ligaments dy bearing to the trunk, and to connect it 
 not only serve to strengthen the articula- with the lower extremities, by a sure and 
 tion of the ossa innommata with the os sa- firm joining, to form the centre of all the 
 crum, but to support the weight of the great motions of the body, to contain the 
 viscera contained in the pelvis, the back internal organs of generation, the urinary 
 and lower part of which is closed by these bladder, the rectum, and occasionally part 
 ligaments. The posterior and external of the small intestines, and to give sup- 
 surface of the greater ligament likewise port to the gravid uterus, 
 serves for the attachment of some portions PELVIS AUKIUM. The cochlea in the 
 of the gluteus maximus and gemini mus- ear. 
 
 cles. The symphysis pubis is strengthen- PELVIS CEREBB.I. The infundibulum in 
 ed internally by a transverse ligament, the brain. 
 
 some of the fibres of which are extended PEMPHIGOHES. (From <srtfA<pi%, a blast 
 to the obturator ligament. of wind.) A fever distinguished by flatu- 
 
 PELVIS. (From <orAuc, a basin, be- lences and inflations, in which a sort of 
 cause it is shaped like a basin used in aerial vapour was said to pass through the 
 ibrmertimes.) The cavity below the belly, skin. 
 
 The pelvis consists, in the child, of many PEMPHIGUS. (From <&ep.q>i%, a bub- 
 pieces, but, in the adult, it is formed of ble, or vesicle.) Febris bullosa. Exanthe- 
 four large bones, of the os sacrum behind, mata serosa. Morta. Pemphigus helveti- 
 the ossa innominata on either side, and cus. Pemphigus major. Pemphigus minor. 
 the oscocygis below. See Os sacrum, Ossa The vesicular fiver. A fever attended by 
 innominata, and Os cocygis. It is wide and successive eruptions of vesicles about the 
 expanded at its upper part, and contract- size of almonds, which are filled with a 
 ed at its inferior aperture. The upper part yellowish serum, and in three or four days 
 of the pelvis, properly so called, is bound- subside. The fever may be either synocha 
 ed by an oval ring, which parts the cavity or typhus. It is a genus of disease in the 
 of the pelvis from the cavity of the abdo- Class Pyrexia and Order Exanthemata of 
 men. This circle is denominated the brim Cullen. The latest writers on this disease 
 of the pelvis; ittis formed by a continued contend, that it is sometimes acute and 
 and prominent line along the upper part sometimes a chronic affection; that the 
 of the sacrum, the middle of the ilium, former is constantly attended with fever, 
 and the upper part, or crest, of the pubis. the latter is constantly without; that in 
 This circle of the brim supports the im- neither case is it an acrimonious or conta- 
 pregnated womb, keeps it up against the gious matter thrown out by the constitu- 
 pressure of labour pains; and sometimes tion, but pure serum, secreted by the cu- 
 this line has been "as sharp as a paper- taneousexhalent arteries. So rare was this 
 folder, and has cut across the segment of disease when Dr. Cullen wrote, that he 
 the womb;" and so, by separating the never saw it but once, in a case which was 
 womb from the vagina, has rendered de- shewn to him by Dr. Home. Dr. David 
 livery impossible; and the child escaping Stuart, then physician to the hospital at 
 into the abdomen the woman has died. Aberdeen, published an account of it in. 
 The lower part of the pelvis is denooiin^- thq Edinburgh Medical Commentaries. 
 
PEM I'EN 605 
 
 The patient was a private soldier of these- Mr. Upton, in the Mem. of the Medical 
 venty-third regiment, aged eighteen, for- Society of London. Some subsequent ob- 
 merry a pedlar, and naturally of a healthy servations on pemphigus were published 
 constitution. About twenty days before, in the London Med. Journal, by Mr. Tho- 
 he had been seized with the measles, when mas Christie. From a case which Mr. 
 in the country ; and, in marching to town, Christie describes, he is disposed to agree 
 on the second day of their eruption, he with Dr. Dickson, in thingink that some, 
 was exposed to cold ; upon which they times, at least, pemphigus is not conta- 
 snddenly disappeared. On his arrival at gious. He remarks, however, that the 
 Aberdeen, he was quartered in a damp pemphigus described by some foreign wri- 
 under-ground apartment. He then com- ters was extremely infectious ; circum- 
 plained of sickness at stomach, great op- stances which, he thinks, may lead to a 
 pression about the praecordia, head-ache, division of the disease into two species, 
 lassitude and weariness on the least exer- the pemphigus simplex and complicatus, 
 tion, and stiffness and rigidity of his knees both of which, but especially the last, 
 and other joints. He had been purged, seem to vary much with respect to mild- 
 but with little benefit. About ten days ness and malignity. 
 
 before, he observed, on the inside of his PEMPHIGUS MAJOR. A title under which 
 thighs, a number of very small, distinct, pemphigus is spoken of by Sauvages, 
 red spots, a little elevated above the sur- who defines it an eruption of phlyctzenae 
 face of the skin, and much resembling the about the size of an hazel-nut, filled with 
 first appearance of the small-pox. This a thin yellow serum, 
 eruption gradually spread itself over his PEMPHIGUS MINOR. In this species 
 whole body, and the pustules continued the vesicles are no larger than garden- 
 every day to increase in size. peas. 
 
 Upon being received into the hospital, PEMPHIS. A species of Lithrum. 
 he complained of head ache, sickness at PEMPTJEUS. (From -crt/*?, the fifth.) 
 stomach, oppression about the praecordia, An ague, the paroxysm of which returns 
 thirst, sore throat, with difficulty of swal- every fifth day. 
 lowing; his tongue was foul, his skin felt PEXJEA. A species of Polygala. 
 hot aftd feverish ; pulse from 110 to 120, PENJEA MUCRONATA. The systematic 
 rather depressed; belly costive, eyes dull name of the plant which affords the sar- 
 and languid, but without delirium. The cocolla. See Sarcocolla. 
 whole surface of the skin was interspersed PENETRAXTIA. (Fronr> penetro, to pierce 
 with vesicles, or phlyctense, of the size of through.) Medicines which pass through 
 an ordinary walnut ; many of them were the pores and stimulate, 
 larger, especially on the arms and breast. PEXICILLIFORM. (Penicilliformis ,- from 
 In the interstices, between the vesicles, the penicillum, a pencil, and forma, likeness.) 
 appearance of the skin was natural, nor Resembling a painter's pencil, 
 was there any redness round their base ; PENICILLUS. (Dim- sf peniculum, 
 the distance from one to another was from a brush.) 1. A tent, or pledget, 
 half an inch to a hand-breadth, or more. 2. The glandular or secreting extremi- 
 In some places two or three were joined ties of the vena portze. See Liver. 
 together, like the pustules in the conflu- PESTIDIUM. A kind of clarified sugar, 
 ent small-pox. A few vesicles had burst ot with a mixture of starch, made up into 
 themselves, and fqrmed a whitish scab, or small rolls. The confectioners call it bar- 
 crust. These were mostly on the neck and ley-sugar. 
 
 face; others shewed a tolerable laudable PEJUDIUM SACCHARATUM. See Peni di- 
 pus. However, by far the greatest num- wn. . 
 
 ber were perfectly entire, turgid, and of a PENIS. (? penden do, from its hang- 
 bluish colour. Upon opening them, it was ing down.) Membrum virile. The cylin- 
 evident that the cuticle elevated above drical part that hangs down, under the 
 the cutis, and distended with a thin, yel- mons veneris, before the scrotum of males, 
 lowish, semi-pellucid serum, formed this It is divided by anatomists into the root, 
 appearance. Nor was the surface of the bod}', and head called the glans penis. 
 cutis ulcerated, or livid ; but of a red It is composed of common integuments, 
 florid colour, as when the cuticle is sepa- two corpora cavernosa, and one corpus 
 rated by a blister, or superficial burning, spongiosum, which surrounds a canal, the 
 No other person laboured under a similar -urethra, that proceeds from the bladder to 
 disease, either in the part of the country the apex of the penis, where it opens by 
 from which he came, or where he resided the rneatus urinarius. See Urethra. The 
 in Aberdeen. fold of the skin that covers the glans penis 
 
 Since the publication of this case of is termed the prepuce. The arteries of 
 pemphigus, by Dr. Stuart, observations the penis are from the hypogastric and 
 
 on this disease have been, published by Dr. tfcchiatic. The vein of the penis, vena 
 Dickson, of Dublin, by Mr. Gaitskell and magnet ?> 
 
 ipstus penis, empties itself into 
 
604 PEL PEM 
 
 these may be called the greater, and the ted the outlet. It is composed by the 
 other the lesser sacro-ischiatic ligament, arch of the pubis and by the sciatic liga- 
 The first of these is attached to the pos- ments ; it is wide and dilatable, to per- 
 terior edge of the os sacrum, to the tube- mit the delivery of the child, but which 
 ro&ity of the ilium, and to the first of the being sometimes too wide, permits the 
 three divisions of the os coccygis. Its child's head to press so suddenly, and 
 other extremity is inserted into the inner with such violence uppn the soft parts, 
 surface of the tuberosity of the ischium. that the perineum is torn. 
 At its upper part it is of considerable The marks of the female skeleton have 
 breadth, after which it becomes narrower, been sought for in the skull, as in the con- 
 but expands again before its insertion into tinuation of the sagital suture; but the 
 the ischium, and extending along the tu- truest marks are those which relate to that 
 berosity of that bone to the lower branch great function by which chiefly the sexes 
 of the os pubis, where it terminates in a are distinguished; for while the male pel- 
 point, forms a kind of falx, one end of vis is large and strong, with a small cavi- 
 which is loose, while the other is fixed to ty, narrow openings, and bones of greater 
 the bone. The lesser sacro-ischiatic liga- strength, the female pelvis is very shallow 
 ment is somewhat thicker than the for- and wide, with a large cavity and slender 
 rner, and is placed obliquely before it. It bones, and with every peculiarity which 
 extends from the transverse processes of may conduce to the easy passage of the 
 the os sacrum, and the tuberosity of the child. 
 
 spine of the ilium, on each side, to the The office of the pelvis is to give astea- 
 spineof the ischium. These two ligaments dy bearing to the trunk, and to connect it 
 not only serve to strengthen the articula- with the lower extremities, by a sure and 
 tion of the ossa innommata with the os sa- firm joining, to form the centre of all the 
 crum, but to support the weight of the great motions of the body, to contain the 
 viscera contained in the pelvis, the back internal organs of generation, the urinary 
 and lower part of which is closed by these bladder, the rectum, and occasionally part 
 ligaments. The posterior and external of the small intestines, and to give sup- 
 surface of the greater ligament likewise port to the gravid uterus, 
 serves for the attachment of some portions PELVIS AURIUM. The cochlea in the 
 of the gluteus maximus and gemini mus- ear. 
 
 cles. The symphysis pubis is strengthen- PELVIS CEREBRI. The infuntlibulum in 
 ed internally by a transverse ligament, the brain. 
 
 some of the fibres of which are extended PEMPHIGOHES. (From r/<j)i|, a blast 
 to the obturator ligament. of wind.) A fever distinguished by flatu- 
 
 PELVIS. (From <&wt, a basin, be- lences and inflations, in which a sort of 
 cause it is shaped like a basin used in aerial vapour was said to pass through the 
 formertimes.) The cavity below the belly, skin. 
 
 The pelvis consists, in the child, of many PEMPHIGUS. (From <artfjt.Qi%, a bub- 
 pieces, but, in the adult, it is formed of ble, or vesicle.) Febris bullosa. Exanthe- 
 four large bones, of the os sacrum behind, mata serosa. Morta. Pemphigus helveti- 
 the ossa innominata on either side, and cits. Pemphigus major. Pemphigus minor. 
 the oscocygis below. See Os sacrum, Ossa The vesicular fiver. A fever attended by 
 innominata, and Oscocygis. It is wide and successive eruptions of vesicles about the 
 expanded at its upper part, and contract- size of almonds, which are filled with a 
 ed at its inferior aperture. The upper part yellowish serum, and in three or four days 
 of the pelvis, properly so called, is bound- subside. The fever may be either synocha 
 ed by an oval ring, which parts the cavity or typhus. It is a genus of disease in the 
 of the pelvis from the cavity of the abdo- Class Pyrexia and Order Exanthemata of 
 men. This circle is denominated the brim Cullen. The latest writers on this disease 
 of the pelvis; itiis formed by a continued contend, that it is sometimes acute and 
 and prominent line along the upper part sometimes a chronic affection; that the 
 of the sacrum, the middle of the ilium, former is constantly attended with fever, 
 and the upper part, or crest, of the pubis. the latter is constantly without; that in 
 This circle of the brim supports the im- neither case is it an acrimonious or conta- 
 prcgnated womb, keeps it up against the gious matter thrown out by the constitu- 
 pressure of labour pains; and sometimes tion, but pure serum, secreted by the cu- 
 this line has been * as sharp as a paper- taneousexhalent arteries. So rare was this 
 folder, and lias cut across the segment of disease when Dr. Cullen wrote, that he 
 the womb;" and so, by separating the never saw it but once, in a case which was 
 womb from the vagina, has rendered de- shewn to him by Dr. Home. Dr. David 
 livery impossible; and the child escaping Stuart, then physician to the hospital at 
 into the abdomen the woman has died. Aberdeen, published an account of it in. 
 The lower part of the pelvis is denortiina- thq Edinburgh Medical Commentaries, 
 
PEM PEN 605 
 
 The patient was a private soldier of these- Mr. Upton, in the Mem. of the Medical 
 venty-third regiment, aged eighteen, for- Society of London. Some subsequent ob- 
 merly a pedlar, and naturally of a healthy servations on pemphigus were published 
 constitiuion. About twenty days before, in the London Med. Journal, by Mr. Tho- 
 he had been seized with the measles, when mas Christie. From a case which Mr. 
 in the country ; and, in marching to town, Christie describes, he is disposed to agree 
 on the second day of their eruption, he with Dr. Dickson, in thingink that some- 
 was exposed to cold ; upon which they times, at least, pemphigus is not conta- 
 stiddenly disappeared. On his arrival at gious. He remarks, however, that the 
 Aberdeen, he was quartered in a damp pemphigus described by some foreign wri- 
 under-ground apartment. He then com- ters was extremely infectious ; circum- 
 plained of sickness at stomach, great op- stances which, he thinks, may lead to a 
 pression about the praecordia, head-ache, division of the disease into two species, 
 lassitude and weariness on the least exer- the pemphigus simplex and complicatus, 
 tion, and stiffness and rigidity of his knees both of which, but especially the last, 
 and other joints. He had been purged, seem to vary much with respect to mild- 
 but with little benefit. About ten days ness and malignity. 
 
 before, he observed, on the inside of his PEMPHIGUS MAJOR. A title under which 
 thighs, a number of very small, distinct, pemphigus is spoken of by Sauvages, 
 red spots, a little elevated above the sur- who defines it an eruption of phlyctxnae 
 face of the skin, and much resembling the about the size of an hazel-nut, filled with 
 first appearance of the small-pox. This a thin yellow serum, 
 eruption gradually spread itself over his PEMPHIGUS MINOR. In this species 
 whole body, and the pustules continued the vesicles are no larger than garden- 
 every day to increase in size. peas. 
 
 Upon being received into the hospital, PEMPHIS. A species of Lithrum. 
 he complained of head ache, sickness at PEMPT^US. (From -nrsyMTo?, the fifth.) 
 stomach, oppression about the prsecordia, An ague, the paroxysm of which returns 
 thirst, sore throat, with difficulty of swal- every fifth day. 
 lowing; his tongue was foul, his skin felt PEITJEA. A species of Potygala. 
 hot atd feverish ; pulse from 110 to 120, PENJEA MUCRONATA. The systematic 
 rather depressed; belly costive, eyes dull name of the plant which affords the sar- 
 and languid, but without delirium. The cocolla. See Sarcocolla. 
 whole surface of the skin was interspersed PENETRANTIA. (From penetro, to pierce 
 with vesicles, or phlyctenx, of the size of through.) Medicines which pass through 
 an ordinary walnut ; many of them were the pores and stimulate, 
 larger, especially on the arms and breast. PEXICILLIFORM. (Penicittiformis ,- from 
 In the interstices, between the vesicles, the penicillum, a pencil, and forma, likeness.) 
 appearance of the skin was natural, nor Resembling a painter's pencil, 
 was there any redness round their base ; PENICILLUS. (Dim. ef peniculum, 
 the distance from one to another was from a brush.) 1. A tent, or pledget, 
 half an inch to a hand-breadth, or more. 2. The glandular or secreting extremi- 
 In some places two or three were joined ties of the vena portze. See Liver. 
 together, like the pustules in the confiu- PENIDIUM. A kind of clarified sugar, 
 ent small-pox. A few vesicles had burst ot with a mixture of starch, made up into 
 themselves, and formed a whitish scab, or small rolls. The confectioners call it bar- 
 crust. These were mostly on the neck and ley-sugar. 
 
 face; others shewed a tolerable laudable PESUDIUM SACCHARATUM. See Penidi- 
 pus. However, by far the greatest num- um. 
 
 ber were perfectly entire, turgid, and of a PENIS. {JL pendendo, from its hang- 
 bluish colour. Upon opening them, it was ing down.) Membrum virile. The cylin- 
 evident that the cuticle elevated above drical part that hangs down, under the 
 the cutis, and distended with a thin, yel- mons veneris, before the scrotum of males, 
 lowish, semi-pellucid serum, formed this It is divided by anatomists into the root, 
 appearance. Nor was the surface of the body, and head called the glans penis. 
 cutis ulcerated, or livid ; but of a red It is composed of common integuments, 
 florid colour, as when the cuticle is sepa- two corpora cavernosa, and one corpus 
 rated by a blister, or superficial burning, spongiosum, which surrounds a canal, the 
 No other person laboured under a similar urethra, that proceeds from the bladder to 
 disease, either in the part of the country the apex of the penis, where it opens by 
 from which he came, or where he resided the meatus urinarius. See Urethra. The 
 in Aberdeen. fold of the skin that covers the glans penis 
 
 Since the publication of this case of is termed the prepuce. The arteries of 
 pemphigus, by Dr. Stuart, observations the penis are from the hypogastric and 
 on this disease have beeni published by Dr. techiatic. The vein of the penis, vena 
 Dickson, of Dublin, by Mr. Gftilskclf and magna ipsiits penis, empties Itself into 
 
606 
 
 PEP 
 
 PER 
 
 the hypogastric vein. The absorbents of 
 this organ are very numerous, and run 
 under the common integuments to the 
 inguinal glands : absorbents also are found 
 in great plenty in the urethra. The glands 
 of the penis are, Cowper's glands, the 
 prostate, muciparous, and odoriferous 
 glands. The nerves of the penis are 
 branches of the sacral and ischiatic. 
 
 PENIS CEREBRI. The pineal gland. 
 
 Penis, erector. See Erector penis. 
 
 PENIS MULIEBRIS. See Clitoris. 
 
 Pennyroyal. See Pulegium. 
 
 Pennyroyal, harts. See Pulegium cervi- 
 num. 
 
 PENTADACTYLON. (Fron mrivri, five, 
 and cTitxToKof, a finger; so called because 
 it has five leaves upon each stalk, like the 
 fingers upon the hand.) The herb cinque- 
 foil ; also a name for the ricinus, the fruit 
 of which resembles a hand. 
 
 (From <arsvre, five, and 
 
 fjivgov, ointment.) An ointment composed 
 of five ingredients. 
 
 PENTANEURON. (From <&tvvt, five, and 
 rjygov, a string; so called because it has 
 five-ribbed leaves.) Ribwort. 
 
 PENTAPHARMACON. (From tvevre, five, 
 and qcL%f4a.it.ov, remedium, remedy.) Any 
 medicine consisting of five ingredients. 
 
 PENTAPHYLLOIDES. (From <srtvra.qu\\6v, 
 cinquefoil, and ttfo?, likeness; so called 
 from its resemblance to cinquefoil.) Bar- 
 ren strawberry. 
 
 PENTAPHYLLUM. (From -arsvrs, five, and 
 QVK\OV, a leaf; so named because it has 
 five leaves on each stalk.) Common cin- 
 quefoil, or five-leaved grass. The roots of 
 this plant, Potentilla reptans of Linnaeus : 
 foliis quinatis, caule repente, pedunculis 
 imifloris, have a bitterish styptic taste. 
 They were used by the antients in the 
 cure of intermittents ; but the medicinal 
 quality of cinquefoil is confined, in the 
 present day, to stop diarrhoeas and other 
 fluxes. 
 
 PENTAPLETJRUM. The same as penta- 
 neuron. 
 
 PEXTATOMOM. (From 'srsvrs, five* and 
 ttuvce, to cut; so called because its 
 leaves are divided into five segments.) 
 Cinquefoil. 
 
 PENTOROBTJS. (From <&tv?t, five, and 
 o^oCof, the wood-pea; so called because it 
 has five seeds resembling the wood-pea.) 
 The herb peony. 
 
 Peony, common. See Paania. 
 
 PEPANSIS. (From vrtTrctrva, to concoct.) 
 Pepasmus. The maturation or concoction 
 of humours. 
 
 PEPASMOS. The same as pepansis. 
 
 FEPASTICA. (From GriTraivu, to con- 
 coct.) Digestive medicines. 
 
 PEPITA NUX. Ignatius's bean. 
 
 PEPLION. (i ? rom tsrtTr^c?, the herb 
 
 devil's-milk ; so called from its resent 
 blance.) Peplos Wild parsley. 
 
 PEPO. (From ts-tTTTce, to ripen.) See 
 Cucurbita. 
 
 Pepper, black. See Piper nigrwn. 
 
 Pepper, Guinea. See Piper Indicum. 
 
 Pepper, Jamaica. See Pimenta. 
 
 Pepper, long. See Piper longum. 
 
 Pepper, poorman's. See Hydropiper. 
 
 Pepper, wall See Illecebra. 
 
 Pepper, water. See Hydropiper. 
 
 Pepper, -white, See Piper nigrum. 
 
 Peppermint. See Mentha piperitis. 
 
 Pepper-worth. See Lepidium. 
 
 PEPTICOS. (From wrTa, to ripen.) 
 Such a thing as promotes digestion, or is 
 digestive. 
 
 PERACTJTE. Very sharp. Diseases are 
 thus called when greatly inflamed, or ag- 
 gravated beyond measure. 
 
 PERCEPIER. Parsley-piert, or parsley- 
 breakstone. 
 
 PERCOLATION. (Percolatio, straining 
 through ; from per, through, and colo, to 
 strain.) It is generally applied to animal 
 secretion, from the office of the glands 
 resembling that of a strainer, in trans- 
 mitting the liquors that pass through them. 
 
 PERDETUM. In Paracelsus it is the 
 root of skirret. 
 
 Perennial ivorm-grass. See Spigmia. 
 
 PERETERIO*. (From (nrio-a,, to dig 
 through.) The perforating part of the 
 trepan. 
 
 PERDICIUM. (From <&t$ft%, a partridge ; 
 so called because partridges were said to 
 feed upon it.) Pellitory of the wall. 
 
 PERFOLIATA. (From per and folium, 
 so called because the leaves surround the 
 stem, like those of a cabbage.) Round- 
 leaved hare's-ear, or therow wax. This 
 plant, Buplurum rotundifolium of Linnxus, 
 was formerly celebrated for curing rup- 
 tures, mixed into a poultice with wine and 
 oatmeal. 
 Perforans- See Flexor profundus perforans. 
 
 Perforans, seu flexor profundus. See 
 Flexor longus digitorum pedis profundus 
 perforans. 
 
 Perforans, seu flexor tertii internodii digi- 
 torum pedis, See Flexor longus digitorum 
 pedis profundus perforans. 
 
 Perforans vulgo profundus. See Flexor 
 profundus perforans. 
 
 PEHFORATA. (From perforo, to pierce 
 through ; so called because its leaves are 
 full of holes.) See Hypericum. 
 
 Perforatus. See Flexor brevis digitorum 
 pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. 
 
 Perforatus, seu flexor secundi interno- 
 dii digitorum pedis. See Flexor brevis di- 
 gitorum pedis sublimis perforatus. 
 
 PERIAMMA. (From <ar*g/flwr<ra>, to hang 
 round.) An amulet, or charm, which was 
 hung round the neck to prevent infections 
 
PEE- 
 
 PER 
 
 GOT- 
 
 PERIBLEPSIS. (From rgifxr, to terms are met with in Hippocrates, and 
 stare about ) That kind of wild look which others of the Greek writers, 
 is observed in delirious persons. PERIESTECOS. (From rfgi/rrj/*<, to sur- 
 
 PERIBOLE. (From 5Tg<&tAX, to sur- round, or to guard.) An epithet for dis- 
 round.) Sometimes it signifies the dress eases, signs, or symptoms, importing their 
 of a person ; at others, a translation of being salutary, and that they prognosti- 
 the morbific humours to the surface of cate the recovery of the patient, 
 the body PERIGRAPHE. (From <art$iya,qu>, to cir- 
 
 PERIBROSIS. An ulceration, or ero- cumscribe.) An inaccurate description, 
 sion, at the corners or uniting parts of the or delineation. In Vesalius,/>erzrapAesig- 
 eyelids. This disorder most frequently af- nifies certain white lines and impressions, 
 fects the internal commissure of the eye- observable in the musculus rectus of the 
 lids. The species are 1. Peribrosis, from abdomen. 
 
 the acrimony of the tears, as may be ob- PERIN. (From nwga., a bag.) A testicle, 
 served in the epiphora. 2. Peribrosis, from Some explain it the Perinaeum ; others say 
 an segylops, which sometimes extends to it is the Anus. 
 
 the commissure of the eyelids. PERINJEOCELE. (From <nrg;v*;ov, the 
 
 PERICARDITIS. (From <nrg<jc*g<f/ov, perinaeum, and >cx, a rupture.) A rup- 
 the pericardium.) Inflammation of the ture in the perinaeum. 
 pericardium. See Carditis. PERINEUM. (From <are$tvtu>, to flow 
 
 PERICARDIUM. (From <o-gi, about, round, because that part is generally 
 and KA^IOL, the heart.) The membranous moist.) The space between the anus and 
 bag that surrounds the heart. Its use is to organs of generation, 
 secrete and contain the vapour of the pe- Perinoeus transversus. See Transversus 
 ricardium, which lubricates the heart, and perinei. 
 
 thus preserves it from concreting with the PERINTCTIDES. (From o-sg/, and vwf, 
 pericardium. the night.) Little swellings like nipples ; 
 
 PERICARPIA. (From TS-I^I, about, and or, as others relate, pustules, or pimples, 
 carpus, the wrist.) Are medicines that are which break out in the night, 
 applied to the wrist. PERIOSTEUM. (From *reg/, about, and 
 
 PERICENMIA. (From <we^i, about, and oreoy, a bone.) The membrane which in-* 
 xv^,the tibia.) The parts about the tibia, vests the external surface of all the bones, 
 PERICHONDRIUM. (From wgi, except the crowns of the teeth. It is of a 
 about, and ^ovcTgof, a cartilage.) The mem- fibrous texture, and well supplied with ar- 
 brane that covers a cartilage. teries, veins, nerves, and absorbents. It 
 
 PERICIHRISIS. (From <nr6g/, about, and is called pericranium, on the cranium ; pe- 
 j, to anoint.) A liniment. riorbita, on the orbits ; pgrichondrium, when 
 
 PERICHRISTA. (From, fari^i, around, and it covers cartilage; and peridesmium, when 
 %$i<*>, to anoint.) Any medicines with it covers ligament. Its use appears to be 
 which the eyelids are anointed, in an op- to distribute the vessels on the external 
 
 surfaces of bones. 
 
 PEHIPHIMOSIS. See Phimosis. 
 PERIPLEUMONIA. See Pneumonia. 
 PERIPNEUMONIA. (From o-egi, and 
 GrvsufAuv, the lung.) Peripneumony, or in- 
 flammation of the lungs. See Pneumonia. 
 PERIPNEUMONIA NOTHA. Bastard 
 or spurious peripneumony. Practitioners, 
 PERICLYMENUM. (From <tsrt$nt,*.vga>, to it would appear, do not all affix this name 
 roll round ; so called because it twists it- to the same disease; some affirming it to 
 self round whatever is near it.) The ho- be a rheumatic affection of the respiratory 
 ney-suckle, or woodbine. muscles, while others consider it as a mild 
 
 PERICRANIUM. (From <a-cg<, about, peripneumony. It is characterised by dif- 
 and K^XVIOV, the cranium.) The membrane ficulty of breathing, great oppression at 
 that is closely connected to the bones of the chest, with obscure pains, coughs, and 
 the head. occasionally an expectoration. Spurious 
 
 PERIDESMICA. (From art^i, about, and peripneumony is sometimes so slight as 
 JW//oc, a ligature.) Applied to an ischuria, to resemble only a violent catarrh; and, 
 or suppression of urine, from stricture in after the employment of a few proper re- 
 the urethra. medics, goes of by a free and copious ex- 
 
 PERIDROMOS. (From <srsg/, about, and pectoration ; but sometimes the symptoms 
 -'-, a course.) The extreme circumfe- run high, and an effusion of serum into 
 
 the bro.chiae takes place, which destroys 
 need- the patient. 
 
 PERIPYEMA. (From vrt^i, about, and 
 e&vov, pus.) Is a collection ot matter about 
 any part, as round a tooth in the gums : 
 
 PERICLASIS. (From <srt$i, about, and 
 to break.) It is a term used by 
 Galen for such a fracture of the bone as 
 quite divides it, and forces it through the 
 flesh into sight. Or a fracture with a 
 great wound, wherein the bone is laid 
 bare. 
 
 rence of the hairs of the head. 
 
 PERIERGIA. Us^yiot. Is any 
 less caution or trouble in an operation, as 
 wgg>oc, is one who despatches it with 
 unnecessary circumstances; both the 
 
608 PER PER 
 
 PERIRRHEXIS. (From <wne,i, about, >/- and the external lumbar fibres, it com. 
 vvftt, to break.) A breaking off, or a sepa- pletes the septum, in conjunction with the 
 ration round about, either of corrupted jpleura* with which it is continuous thro' 
 bones or of dead flesh. the various intervals of the diaphragm. 
 
 PERIRRHOEA. (From <nrg/gea>, to flow Posteriorly, it descends before the kid- 
 about.) Is a reflux of humours from the neys ; anteriorly, behind the abdominal 
 habit of the body into any of the larger muscles ; it dips into the pelvis ; from the 
 emunctories for its excretion, as in an hy- bones of the pubis, passes over the blad- 
 dropsical case, of water upon the bowels der, and descends behind ; and being again 
 or kidneys, where it passes away by urine, carried backwards, at the entrance ef the 
 or stool. ureters in two lunar folds, it rejoins 
 
 PERISCYPHISMUS. (From <arsg/, about, and upon the intestinum rectum, that part of 
 xu<j>o<, gibbous.) An incision made across itself which invests the loins, and in this 
 the forehead, or from one temple to ano- situation lies before the rectum. The cel- 
 ther, over the upper part of the os frontis, lular texture which covers the peritonx- 
 over the coronary suture. It was former- um on the outside, is continued into 
 ly used when a considerable inflammation sheaths in very many places ; of which, 
 or defluxion in the eyes attended,. one receives the testicle on each side, an- 
 
 PERISTALTIC MOTION. (Pristalti- other the iliac vessels of the pelvis, viz. 
 eus f from' <nrs*rAXa>, to contract.) The the obturatoria, those of the penis, bladder, 
 vermicular motion of the intestines, by and aorta, and, ascending to the breast, 
 which they contract and propel their con- accompany the oesophagus and vertebrae ; 
 tents. A similar motion takes place in the by means of which, there is a communica- 
 Fallopian tubes, after conception, by means tion between the whole body and the peri- 
 of which the ovum is translated from the tonseum, well known in dropsical people, 
 ovarium into the uterus. K has various prolongations for covering 
 
 PERISTAPHYLINUS. (From <& t$i, about, the viscera. The shorter productions of 
 and ra<$uA/yo?, the staphylinus.) A muscle this membrane are called ligaments ; and 
 which is connected with the staphylinus. are formed by a continuous reduplication 
 
 PERISTERIUM. (From <o-sg/rjgo?, a pigeon ; of the peritonaeum, receding from its inner 
 so called because pigeons cover it.) The surface, enclosing cellular substance, and 
 herb vervain. See Verbena. extending to some viscus, where its plates 
 
 PERISTOMA. (From -srsg/rg wya>, to strew separate, and, having diverged, embrace 
 about.) Peristoma properly signifies any the viscus ; but the intermediate cellular 
 covering, but is applied, by Pecquet, to substance always accompanies this mem- 
 the mucous or villous coat or lining of branaceous coat, and joins it with the true 
 the intestines, the same which Blasius substance of the viscus. Of this short kind 
 calls Museum Villosum; Bartholine, C'msta of production, three belong to the liver, 
 Membranosa ; and De Graaf, Crusta Ver- one or two to the spleen, and others to the 
 micularis. kidneys, and to the sides of the uterus and 
 
 PERISTSTOLE. (From <srg/cexx, to com- vagina. By this means, the tender sub- 
 press.) l.The time between a contraction stance of the viscera is defended from in- 
 and dilatation of the heart. jury by any motion or concussion, and their 
 
 2. A pause, or intermission between the whole mass is prevented from being mis- 
 systole and diastole, which is by most placed by their own weight, and from in- 
 denied to be perceived iu healthy per- juring themselves, being securely connect- 
 sons, but when dying it is very sensibly ed with the firm sides of the peritonaeum, 
 felt. PERITONITIS. (From <arttroY*tov, the 
 
 PERITERIO^T. (From <cr?g/, and TMgtu, to peritonaeum.) An inflammation of the pe- 
 preserve.) The perforating part of the ritonaeum. A genus of disease in the Class 
 trepan. Pyrexix and Order Phlegmasioe of Cullen, 
 
 PEiuTONxonixis. (From TT^ITOVMCV, the known by the presence of pyrexia, with 
 peritonaeum, and g<r<ra, to break.) A pain in the abdomen, that is increased 
 bursting of the peritonoeum, and conse- when in an erect position, but without 
 tjuent hernia. other proper signs of abdominal inflamma- 
 
 PERITONEUM. (From ivtgtrttvet, to tion. When the inflammation attacks the 
 extend round.) A strong simple mem- peritoneum of the viscera, it takes the 
 brane, by which all the viscera of the ab- name of the viscus : thus, peritonitis hepa- 
 domen are surrounded. It has an exceed- tis, peritonitis intestinalis, peritonitis omen- 
 ingly smooth, exhaling and moist internal talis, or epiploitis, or omentitis, peritonitis, 
 surface. Outwardly, it is every where sur- mesenterii. 
 
 rounded by cellular substance, which, to- All these Dr. Cullen considers under 
 \vaiJs the kidneys, is very loose and very the general head of gastritis, as there are 
 fat ; but is very short at the lower tendon no certain signs by which they can be dis- 
 of the transverse muscles. It begins from tinguished from each other, and the me- 
 the diaphragm, which it completely lines ; thod of cure must be the same in all. He 
 and, at the last fleshy fibres of the ribs, however distinguishes three species. 
 
PER PER 609 
 
 1. Peritonitis propria ; when the perito- anterior surface and outer side of the pe- 
 neum, strictly so called, is inflamed. rone or fibula, its fibres continuing to ad- 
 
 2. Peritonitis omentulis. Omentitis. Epi- here to the outer surface of the latter to 
 ploitis, when ihe omentum is affected. within three or four inches of the malleo- 
 
 3. Peritonitis mesentericu, when the me- lus externus. It terminates in a long round 
 sentery is inflamed. tendon, which runs obliquely behind the 
 
 PERIZOMA. (From ?rtptu>vvv/u.i t to gird malleolusinternus,where it passes through, 
 
 round.) Strictly signifies a girdle; but by a cartilaginous groove in common with the 
 
 Hildanus, and some other ch;rurgical wri- peroneus brevis, being bound down by an 
 
 ters, it is applied to such instruments for annular ligament. When it has reached 
 
 supporting ruptures, which we commonly the os calcis, it quits the tendon of the pe- 
 
 call trusses. Some also express by it the roneus brevis, and runs obliquely inwards 
 
 diaphragm. along a groove in the os cuboides, under 
 
 PERLA. (Ital. and Span, perl, Welch, the muscles on the sole of the foot, to be 
 
 perlen, Germ ) See Margarita. inserted into the outside of the posterior 
 
 Perls. See Margarita. extremityof the metatarsal bone, that sup- 
 
 PERNIO. A kibe or chilblain. A spe- ports the great toe. Near the insertion 
 cies of erythema of Cullen Chilblains of this muscle we find a small bursa mu- 
 are painful inflammatory swellings, of a cosa. This muscle draws the foot out- 
 deep purple or leaden colour, to which the wards, and likewise assists in extending it. 
 fingers, toes, heels, and other extreme Peroneus maximus. See Peroneus Ion- 
 parts of the body are subject on being ex- gus. 
 
 posed to a severe degree of cold. The Peroneus me dins. See Peroneus brevis. 
 pain is not constant, but rather pungent Peroneus posticus. See Peroneus longus. 
 and shooting at particular times, and an Peroneus primus. See Peroneus longus. 
 insupportable itching attends. In some Peroneus secundus. See Peroneus brevisi 
 instances the skin remains entire, but in PERONEUS TERTIUS. This is the 
 
 others it breaks and discharges a thin fluid, name given by Albinus to a muscle which, 
 
 When the degree of cold has been very by some writers, is called nonus Vesalii, or 
 
 great, or the application long continued, Vesalius's ninth muscle of the foot ; but 
 
 the parts affected are apt to mortify and by most considered in the present day as 
 
 slough off, leaving a foul ill-conditioned a portion of the extensor longus digitorum 
 
 ulcer behind. Children and old people pedis. It is situated at the anterior, infe- 
 
 are more apt to be troubled with chil- rior, and outer part of the leg, along the 
 
 blains than those of a middle age; and outer edge of the last-described muscle, to 
 
 such as are of a scrophukms habit, are re- which it is intimately united. It arises 
 
 markecl to suffer severely from them. fleshy from the anterior surface of the 
 
 Peroneus anticus. See Peroneus brevis. lower half of the fibula, and from the ad- 
 
 PERONEUS BREVIS. (Peroneus, sc. jacent part of the interosseous ligament. 
 
 musculus, 7rt$ovouos, from per one t the fibula.) Its fibres run obliquely downwards, to- 
 
 This muscle is the peroneus secundus seu wards a tendon which passes under the an- 
 
 anticus of Douglas, ihe peroneus medius seu nular ligament, and then running oblique- 
 
 anticus of Winslow, the peronceus secundus ly outwards, is inserted in to the root of the 
 
 ofCowper, zntipetit-peroneo-sus-metatarsien metatarsal bone that supports the little toe. 
 
 of Dumas. It arises by an acute, thin, This muscle assists in bending the foot 
 and fleshy origin from the anterior and PERONE, (From 7mg&>, to fasten ; so 
 
 outer part of the fibula, its fibres continu- called because it fastens together the tibia 
 
 ing to adhere to the lower half of that and the muscles.) The fibula, 
 bone. Its round tendon passes through PERSIC A. (From Persians native soil.) 
 
 the groove in the malleolus externus, The peach. The fruit of \hedmygdalusPer- 
 
 along with that of the peroneus longus, sica of Linnaeus. It is known to be grateful 
 
 after which it runs in a separate groove to and wholesome, seldom disagreeing with, 
 
 be inserted into the upper and posterior the stomach, unless this organ is not in a 
 
 part of the tubercle at the basis of the healthy state, or the fruit has been eaten 
 
 metatarsal bone, that supports the little to excess, when effects similar to those of 
 
 toe. Its use is to assist the peroneus Ion- the other dulco-acid summer fruits may be 
 
 gus. produced. The flowers, including the ca- 
 
 PERONEUS LONGUS. This muscle, lyx, as well as the corolla, are the parts 
 
 which is ihe peroneus primus seu posticus of of the persica used for medicinal purposes. 
 
 Douglas, peroneus maximus seu posterior of These have an agreeable but weak smell, 
 
 Winslow, peronxus primus ofCowper, and and a bitterish taste. Boulduc observes, 
 
 tebi-peroneo-tarsien of Dumas, is situated "that when distilled, without addition, by 
 
 somewhat anteriorly along the outer side the heat of a water bath, they yield one- 
 
 of the leg. It arises tendinous and fleshy sixth their weight, or more, of a whitish 
 
 from the external lateral part of the head liquid, which communicates to a consider- 
 
 of the tibia, and likewise from the upper able quantity of other liquids a flavour 
 
610 PER PER 
 
 like that of the kernels of fruits. These air with the oxygen of the atmosphere 
 flowers have a cathartic effect, and, espe- shews. 3. Jlzotic gas. For water, in. 
 cially to children, have been successfully which a man has bathed, soon becomes 
 given in the character of a vermifuge; for putrid. Carbonated hydrogen, chemically 
 this purpose, an i .fusion of a drachm of combined with azot, would appear to con- 
 the flowers dried, or half an ounce in their stitute putrid miasma. May not this be 
 recent state, is the requisite dose. The the origin of putrid fever, in those narrow 
 leaves of the persica are also found to pos- confined chambers in which there are 
 sess an anthelmimic power, and from a many persons? 4. The glandular smegma 
 great number of experiments appear to and subcutaneous oil; hence linen is stained 
 have been given with invariable success with a yellowish colour, and leanness is 
 both to children and adults. However, brought on. 5. The sentm of the blood. 
 as the leaves and flowers of the persica This affords an immense quantity of wa- 
 manifest, in some degree, the q inlity of ter, and the albuminous and saline part of 
 those of the laurocerusis, they ought to the sweat. It makes the linen of a viscid 
 be used with caution. rigidi'y, and of a salt taste. Glass-blow- 
 
 PERSICARIA. (From persica, the peach- ers sometimes excrete so acrid a sweat, 
 tree, so called because its blossoms are that salt has been seen collected in crys- 
 like those of the peach.) Pe.rsicaria mitis. tals on their faces. 
 
 Plumbago. Arsmart. This plant, Polyg-o- Perspiration varies in respect to, 1. The 
 num persicaria of Linnaeus, is said to pus- temperature of the atmosphere. Thus men 
 sess vulnerary and antiseptic properties; have a more copious, viscid, and higher 
 with which intentions it is given in wine coloured sweat on the summer days, and 
 to restrain the progress of gangrene. in warm countries, than in colder regions. 
 
 PERSICARIA MITIS. See Persicaria. 2. Sex. The sweat of a man is said to 
 
 PERSICARIA tiREjrs. See Hydropiper. smell more acrid than that of a woman. 
 
 PERSICUS IGNIS. A carbuncle. Avi- 3. Jlge. The young are more subjett to 
 cenna says, it is that species of carbuncle sweat than the aged, who during the ex- 
 which is attended with pustules and vesi- cessive heat of the summer scarcely sweat 
 cations. at all. 4- Ingesta. An alliacious sweat is 
 
 PERSISTED FEBRIS. A regular inter- perceived from eating prarlic ; a legumi- 
 ifcittsng fever, the paroxysms of which re- nous from peas ; an acid from acids; a fe- 
 turn at constant and stated hours. lid from animal food only; and a rancid 
 
 PERSOXATA. (From persona, a dis^uis- sweat from fat foods, as is observed in 
 cd person, because, a -cording to Pliny, Greenland. A long abstinence from drink 
 the ancient actors used to mask them- causes a more acrid and coloured sweat ; 
 selves with the leaves of tins plant.) See and the drinking a great quantity of cold 
 Bardana. water in summer, a limpid and thin sweat. 
 
 PERSPIRATION. Perspiratio. The va- 5. Medicines. The sweat of those who 
 pour that is secreted by the extremities have taken musk, even moderately, and 
 of the cutaneous arteries from the exter- assafcedita, or sulphur, smells of their re- 
 nal surface of the body It is distinguished spective natures. .6. Region of the body, 
 into sensible and insensible. The former is The sweat of the head is greasy ; on the 
 separated in the form of an invisible va- forehead it is more aqueous ; under the 
 pour, the latter so as to be visible in the axillae very unguinous; and in the inter- 
 form of very little drops adhering to the stices of the toes, it is very fetid, forming 
 epidernnis. " The secretory organ is com- in the most healthy man blackish sordes. 
 posed of the extremities of the cutaneous 7. Diseases. In this respect it varies very 
 arteries. The smell of the perspirable much, in regard to quantity, smell, and 
 fluid, in an healthy man, is fatuous and colour; for the sweat of gouty persons is 
 animal ; its taste manifestly salt and am- said to turn vegetable juices to a red co- 
 moniacal. In consistence it is vaporous and lour, and is of a cretaceous nature. Some 
 aqueous ; and its specific gravity is greater men also have a lucid sweat, others a 
 than water. For the most pun it is yel- sweat tinging their linen of a caerulean 
 lowish, from the passage of the subcutane- colour. 
 
 O'isoil, and sebaceous matter of the sub- The use of the insensible perspiration 
 cutaneous glands. Sometimes it is red- are, 1. To liberate the blood from super- 
 dish, from the globules of the cruror pass- fluous animal gas, azot, and water, 2. 
 ing through, especially under the axillae. To eliminate the noxious and heterogene- 
 The quantity is sometimes so profuse, as ous excrements ; hence the acid, rancid, 
 not only conspicuously to moisten the leguminous, or putrid perspiration of some 
 linen, but also the thicker garments. men. 3. To moisten the external surface 
 
 The constituent principles of the per- of the body, lest the epidermis cutis, and 
 spirable fluid appear to be, 1. Water, at- its nervous papillae be dried up by the at- 
 tenuated into vapour, by the matter of mospheric air. 4. To counter-balance the 
 heat 2 Animal gas, or carbonated hy- suppressed pulmonary transpiration of the 
 drogen. As the production of carbonated lungs ; for when it is suppressed, the cu- 
 
PER 
 
 taneous is increased ; hence the nature of 
 both appears to be the same. 
 
 The use of the sensible perspiration, or 
 sweat, in an healthy man, is scarcely 
 observable, unless trom an error of the 
 non-naturals. Its first effect on the body 
 is always prejudicial, by exhausting and 
 drying- it ; although it is sometimes of ad- 
 vantage. 1. By supplying a watery ex- 
 cretion : thus when the urine is deficient, 
 the sweat is often more abundant. In this 
 manner an aqueous diarrhoea is frequently 
 cured by sweating. 2. By eliminating, at 
 the same time, any morbid matter. Thus 
 various miasmata are critically expelled, in 
 acute and chronic diseases, with the sweat. 
 
 PERTUSSIS. (From per, much, and 
 tussisy cough.) The hooping-cough. A 
 genus of disease in the class neuroses, and 
 order spasmi of Cullen, known by a con- 
 vulsive strangulating cough, with hoop- 
 ing, returning by fits that are usually ter- 
 minated by a vomiting, and being conta- 
 gious. 
 
 Children are most commonly the sub- 
 jects of this disease, and it seems to de- 
 pend on a specific contagion, which affects 
 them but once in their life. The disease 
 being once produced, the fits of coughing 
 are often repeated without any evident 
 cause ; but in many cases, the contagion 
 may be considered as only giving the pre- 
 disposition, and the frequency of the fits 
 may depend upon various exciting causes, 
 such as violent exercise, a full meal, the 
 having taken food of difficult digestion, 
 and irritation of the lungs by dust, smoke, 
 or disagreeable odours. Emotions of the 
 mind may likewise prove an exciting 
 cause. 
 
 Its proximate or immediate cause seems 
 j be a viscid matter or phlegm lodged 
 about the bronchia, trachea, and fauces, 
 which sticks so close as to be expectora- 
 ted with the greatest difficulty. Some 
 have supposed it to be a morbid irritabi- 
 lity of the stomach, with increased ac- 
 tions of its mucous glands ; but the affec- 
 tion of the stomach which takes place in 
 the disease, is clearly only of a secondary 
 nature, so that this opinion must be erro- 
 neous. 
 
 The hooping-cough usually comes on 
 with a difficulty of breathing, some de- 
 gree of thirst, a quick pulse, and other 
 slight febrile symptoms, which are suc- 
 ceeded by a hoarseness, cough, and diffi- 
 culty of expectoration. These symptoms 
 continue perhaps for a fortnight or more, 
 at the end of which time the disease puts 
 on its peculiar and characteristic form, 
 and is now evident, as the cough becomes 
 convulsive, and is attended with a pecu- 
 liar sound, which has been called a hoop. 
 
 When the sonorous inspiration has hap- 
 pened, the coughing is again renewed, and 
 continues in the same manner as before, 
 till either a quantity of mucus is thrown 
 
 PEtl 
 
 6U 
 
 up from the lungs, or the contents of the 
 stomach are evacuated by vomiting. The 
 fit is then terminated, and the patient re- 
 mains free from any other for some time, 
 and shortly afterwards returns to the 
 amusements he was employed in before 
 the accession of the fit, expresses a desire 
 for food, and when it is given to him, takes 
 it greedily. In those cases, however, 
 where the attack has been severe, he often 
 seems much fatigued, makes quick inspi- 
 rations, and falls into a taint. 
 
 On the first coming on of the disease, 
 there is little or no expectoration, or if 
 any, it consists only of thin mucus, and 
 as long as this is the case the fits of cough- 
 ing are frequent, and of considerable du- 
 ration ; but on the expectoration becom- 
 ing free and copious, the fits of coughing 
 are less frequent, as well as of shorter 
 dura 1 ion. 
 
 By the violence of coughing, the free 
 transmission of blood through the lungs 
 is somewhat interrupted, as likewise the 
 free return of the blood from the head, 
 which produces that turgescence and suf- 
 fusion of the face which commonly attend 
 the attack, and in some instances brings 
 on a haemorrhage either from the nose or 
 ears. 
 
 ~" The disease havingarrived at its height, 
 usually continues for some weeks longer, 
 and at length goes off gradually. In some 
 cases it is however protracted for several 
 months, or even a year. 
 
 Although the hooping-cough often 
 proves tedious, and is liable ;o return 
 with violence on any fresh exposure to 
 cold, when not entirely removed, it never- 
 theless is seldom fatal, except to very 
 young children, who are always likely to 
 suffer more from it than those of a more 
 advanced age. The danger seems indeed 
 always to be in proportion to the youth 
 of the person, and the degree of fever, 
 and difficulty of breathing, which accom- 
 pany the disease, as likewise the state of 
 debility which prevails. 
 
 It has been known in some instances to 
 terminate in apoplexy and suffocation. If 
 the fits are put an end to by vomiting, it 
 may be regarded as a favourable symp- 
 tom, as may likewise the taking place of 
 a moderate and free expectoration, or the 
 ensuing of a slight haemorrhage from the 
 nose or ears. 
 
 Dissections of those who die of the 
 hooping-cough usually shew the conse- 
 quence of the organs of respiration being 
 affected, and particularly those parts 
 which are the seat of catarrh. When the 
 disease has been long protracted, it is apt 
 to degenerate into pulmonary consumption, 
 asthma, or visceral obstructions, in which 
 last case the glands of the mysentery are 
 found in a hard and enlarged state. 
 
 Peruvian balsam. See Balsamum Pew-- 
 vianum. 
 
612 PES PET 
 
 Peruvian bark. See Cinchona. mistaken," observes Dr. Thomas, " the 
 
 PERUVIANS COHTEX. See Cinchona. Board of Trade has, however, very lately, 
 
 PERUVIAXUS COKTEX FLAVUS. See Cm- under the sanction of the College of Phy- 
 
 chona. sicians, somewhat abridged it." 
 
 PERUVIANUS CORTEX RUBER. See Cin- It sometimes happens that after the ap- 
 chona. plication of the putrid vapour, the patient 
 PERVIGILIUM. (From per, much, experiences only a considerable degree of 
 and vigilo, to watch.) Watching, or a languor and slight head-ache for many 
 want ot sleep. See Vigilance. days previous to a perfect attack of the 
 PERVJST,A. (From pervincio, to tie to- disease: but it more usually comes to pass, 
 gether ) So called because its stringy that he is very soon seized with great de- 
 roots were used for binding substances pressionof strength, anxiety, palpitations, 
 together The herb periwinkle. syncope, stupor, giddiness, violent head- 
 PES ALEXANDRIXUS. See Pyrethrum. ache, and delirium, the pulse becoming at 
 PES CAPR2E. Goat's foot, a species of the same time very weak and irregular. 
 Oxalis f also a species of Convolvulus. These symptoms are shortly succeeded 
 PES CATI. See Gnaphalium. by nausea, and a vomiting of a dark bili- 
 PES COLUMBIJTCS. See Geranium colum- ous matter, and in the further progress of 
 binum. the disease, carbuncles make their ap- 
 PES LE02ris, The ladies mantle is some- pearance ; buboes arise in different glands, 
 times so called. See JllchemiUa. such as the parotid, maxillary, cervical, 
 PES TIGRIDIS. Tiger's foot, a species axillary, and inguinal; or petechixhemor- 
 of Ipamxa. rhages and a colliquative diarrhoea en- 
 PESSARY. (Pessarium, from <5rscr<ro, to sue, which denote a putrid tendency pre- 
 soften.) An instrument that is introdu- vailing to a great degree in the mass of 
 ced into the vagina to support the uterus, the blood. 
 
 Pestilent wort. See Petasites. Such are the characteristic symptoms 
 PESTIS The plague. A genus of dis- of this malignant disease, but it seldom 
 ease in the class pyre.ria and order exan- happens that they are all to be met with 
 themata of Cullen, characterised by typhus, in the same person. Some, in the advanc- 
 vvhich is contagious in the extreme, pros- ed state of the disease, labour under bu- 
 tration of strength, buboes, and carbun- boes, others under carbuncles, and others 
 cles, petechix, haemorrhage, and colliqua- again are covered with petechix. 
 five diarrhoja. The plague is always to be considered 
 By some writers the disease has been as attended with imminent danger, and 
 divided into three species ; that attended when it prevailed in this country about 
 with b'iboes; that attended with carbun- 200 years ago, proved fatal to the most of 
 cles ; and that accompanied with petechise. those who were attacked with it. It is pro- 
 This division appears wholly superfluous, buble, however, that many of them died 
 Dr. Russel, in his elaborate treatise on the from want of care and proper nourishment, 
 plague, makes mention of many varieties ; as the infected were forsaken by their 
 but when these have arisen, they seem to nearest friends ; because in Turkey and , 
 have depended in a great measure on the other countries, where attention is paid 
 temperament and constitution of the air at to the sick, a great many recover, 
 the time the disease became epidemical, When the disease is unattended by bu- 
 as likewise on the patient's habit of body boes, it runs its course more rapidly, and 
 at the time of his being attacked with it. is more generally fatal, than when accom- 
 The pl.'gue is by most writers consider- panied by such inflammations. The ear- 
 ed as the consequence of a pestilential lier they appear, the milder usually is the 
 contagion, which is propagated from one disease. When they proceed kindly to 
 person to another by association, or by suppuration they always prove critical, 
 coming near infected materials. and ensure the patient's recovery. A gen- 
 It has been observed that it generally tie diaphoresis, arising spontaneously, 
 appears as early as the fourth or fifth day has been known in many instances like- 
 after infection : but it has not yet been as- wise to prove critical. When carbuncles 
 certained how long- a person who has la- shew a disposition to become gangrenous, 
 boured under the disease is capable of in- the event will be fatal. Petechiae,hemor- 
 fecting others, nor how long the contagion rhages and colliquative diarrhoea denote 
 may lurk in an unfavourable habit without the same termination. 
 producing 1 the disease, and may yet be Dissections of the plague have disco- 
 communicated, and the disease excited, in vered the gall-bladder full of black bilej 
 habits more susceptible of the infection, the liver very considerably enlarged, the 
 It has generally been supposed, however, heart much increased in size, and the 
 that a quarantine of 40 days is much longer lungs, kidneys, and intestines beset with 
 than is necessary for persons, and proba- carbuncles. They have likewise disco- 
 bly for goods also. Experience has not vered all the other appearances of putrid 
 yet determined how much of this term fever, 
 may be abated. " If I am not much PETALODES. (From wr*\ov, a leaf or 
 
PET PHA 613 
 
 thin scale.) Is by Hippocrates applied to and diuretic, and have been employed in 
 
 an urine which hath in it flaky substances nephritic pains and obstructions of urine, 
 
 resembling leaves. The seeds possess aromatic and carmina- 
 
 PETASITES. (From wra-roc, a hat, so tive powers, but are seldom prescribed, 
 named because its leaves are shaped like PETROSELINUM MACEDONICUM. Jlpium 
 a hat.) Butterbur. Pestilentwort. Tus- petraum.. Petrapium. Macedonian pars- 
 silago petasites of Linnxus. The roots of ley. This plant, Bnbon Macedonicum of 
 this plant are recommended as aperient Linnaeus, is similar in quality to the com- 
 and alexipharmic, and promise, though mon parsley, but weaker and less grate- 
 now forgotten, to be of considerable acti- ful. The seeds enter the celebrated com- 
 vity. They have a strong smell, and a pounds mithridate and theriaca. 
 bitterish acrid taste, of the aromatic kind, PETROSELINUM VULGARE. See Petrose- 
 but not agreeable. linum. 
 
 PETECHIA. (From the Italian petechio, PETROSILEX. A species of coarse flint, 
 
 aflea-bite,because they resemble the bites of a deep blue or yellowish green colour, 
 
 of fleas.) A red or purple spot that mostly It is interspersed in veins through rocks ; 
 
 appears in contagious diseases, and re- and from this circumstance derives its 
 
 sembles flea-bites. name. 
 
 PETRAPIUM. (From petra, a rock, and PEUCEDANUM. (From 7rtvx.n, the 
 
 apium, parsley, so called because it grows pine-tree ; so called from its leaves resem- 
 
 in stony places.) See Petroselinwn Ma- bling those of the pine-tree.) 1. The 
 
 (xdonicum. name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan 
 
 PETREL.EUM. (From Trergst, a rock, and system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- 
 
 xt/ov, oil.) An oil or liquid bitumen which gynia. 2 The pharmacopccial name of 
 
 distils from rocks. the hog's fennel and sulphur-wort. Mara- 
 
 PETROLEUM. (From petra, a rock, thrum lylvestre. Marathrophyllum. Pinas- 
 
 and oleum, oil.) The name of petroleum tettum. H&rialeum porcinum. The plant 
 
 is given to a liquid bituminous substance which bears these names in the pharma- 
 
 which flows between rocks, or in different copoeias is the Peucedanum officinale of 
 
 places at the surface of the earth. The Linnaeus :foliis quinque partitis, Jiliformi- 
 
 rnore fluid species are distinguished by bus linearibus. The root is the officinal 
 
 the name of naphtha, and the thicker by part; it has a strong fetid smell, some- 
 
 those of pissaphahum and pissellum. See what resembling that of sulphureous solu- 
 
 Naphtha, Mineral pitch, &c. tions, and an acrid, unctuous, bitterish 
 
 PETROLEUM BARBADENSE. Barbadoes taste. Wounded, when fresh in the spring 
 tar. This is chiefly obtained from the or autumn, particularly in the former sea- 
 island of Barbadoes, and is sometimes em- son, in which the root is most vigorous, 
 ployed externally in paralytic diseases. it yields a considerable quantity of yellow 
 
 PETROLEUM RUBRUM. Oleum gabianum. juice, which soon dries into a solid gummy 
 
 Red petroleum. A species of rock-oil of resin, which retains the taste and strong 
 
 a blackish red colour, of thicker con- smell of the root. This, as well as the 
 
 sistence, less penetrating and more disa- root, is recommended as a nervine and 
 
 greeable smell than the other kinds of anti-hysteric remedy, 
 
 petroleum. It abounds about the village PEUCEDANUM OFFICINALE. The syste- 
 
 of Gabian in Languedoc matic name of the hog's fennel. See Pen- 
 
 PETROLEUM SULPHURETUM. A stimula- cedamim. 
 
 ting balsamic remedy given in coughs, PEUCEPANUM SILAUS. The systematic 
 
 asthmas, and other affections of the chest, name of the meadow saxafrage. See Sax- 
 
 Petropharyngceus. A muscle which ari- ifraga vulgaris. 
 
 ses in the apophysis petrosa, and is inser- PEYERI GLAXDULJE. Peyer's glands, 
 
 ted into the pharynx. Brunnier's glands. Small glands situated 
 
 Petro-salpingo staphylinus. See Levator under the villous coat of the intestines. 
 
 palati. PEZIZA AURICULA. See Auricula judnc. 
 
 PETROSELINUM. (From Mrpx, a PHENOMENA. Phenomenon. (From qa.iva>, 
 
 rock, and o-txivov, parsley.) Petrosclinum to make appear.) All those appearances 
 
 vulgare. Jlpium hor tense. Common pars- in the human body which are contrary to 
 
 ley. Apium petroselinum of Linnaeus : -fo- the usual process of nature. 
 
 His caulinis linearibis, involucellis minus's. PHAGED^ENA. (From qaya>, to eat. 
 
 Both the roots and seeds of this plant are A species of ulcer that spreads very ra- 
 
 directed by the London College for medi- pidly. 
 
 cinal use: the former have a sweetish PHAGEDJENICS. (Phagedaenica, sc. me- 
 
 taste, accompanied with a slight warmth di c amenta ; from q*yco, to eat.) Applica- 
 
 or flavour, somewhat resembling that of tions that destroy fungous flesh, 
 
 carrot ; the latter are in taste warmer and PHALACRUM. (From <^ax(;of, bald.) A 
 
 more aromatic than any other part of the surgical instrument, with a blunt smooth 
 
 plant, and manifest considerable bitter- top ; as a probe, 
 
 ness. The roots arc said to be aperient PHALAXGES. See Phalanx- 
 
614 
 
 PHA 
 
 PHI 
 
 (From Qe&ay t a row of 
 soldiers.) 1. An affection of the eye-lids, 
 where there are two or more rows of 
 hairs upon them. 
 
 2. A morbid inversion of the eyelids. 
 
 PHALANX. (From <^*v, a. batta- 
 lion) The small bones of the lingers and 
 toes, which are distinguished into the 
 first, second, and third phalanx. 
 
 PHALARIS CANARIES sis. (From cf><*xoc, 
 white, shining 1 ; so named from its white, 
 shining seed, and cunuriensis, from its be- 
 in.^ the principal food of the canary-birds.) 
 Canary-grass. The seed of this plant is 
 well known to be the common food of ca- 
 nary birds. In tfte Canary islands, the in- 
 habitants grind it into meal, and make a 
 coarse son of bread with it. 
 
 PHALLUS ESCULEKTUS. The systematic 
 name of the morel fungus. See Morel. 
 
 PHANTASMA. (From qct.vra.gci), to make 
 appear.) Imagination Depraved vision. 
 
 PHARICUM. (From Pharos, the island 
 from whence it was brought.) A violent 
 kind of poison. 
 
 PHARMACEUTICA. (From <?>* s/ ua- 
 xsva>, to exhibit medicines.) Pharmaceu- 
 tics, or the doctrine of compounding and 
 dosing medicines. See Pharmacy. 
 
 PflARMACOCHYMIA. (Fl'Om ^atgftaXOV, a 
 
 medicine, and %vf*ia,, chemistry.) Phar- 
 macentic chemistry, or that part of che- 
 mistry which respects the preparation of 
 medicines. 
 
 PHARMACOPOEIA. (From ^ag/uaxov, 
 a medicine, and <aroa>, to make.) A dis- 
 pensatory, or book of directions for the 
 composition of medicines approved of by 
 medical practitioners, or published by au- 
 thority. The following are the most no- 
 ted, viz. 
 
 P. Jlmstelodamensis. 
 
 P. Jtrgentoratensis. 
 
 P. Jluget oratensis. 
 
 P. Batxana. 
 
 P. Erandenburgensia. 
 
 P. Brandenburgica.. 
 
 P. Bi'uxellensis. 
 
 P. Edinbnrgensis. 
 
 P. Hafniensis. 
 
 P. Londinensis. 
 
 P. Norimbergensis. 
 
 P. Pariscensis. 
 
 P. Ratisbonemis. 
 
 P. Regia. 
 
 PHARMACOPOLA. (From <f> tts/ u*xov, 
 a medicine, and <aru\ta>, to sell.) An apo- 
 thecary, or vender of medicines. 
 
 PHARMACOPOLIUM. (From ?g- 
 /<ajtov, a medicine, and <ara>xso>> to sell.) 
 A druggist's or apothecary's shop. 
 
 PHAHMACOPSIA. (From ^nt^a.x.ov, a 
 medicine, and truer/?, a potion.) A liquid 
 medicine. 
 
 PllARMACOTHECA. (From <$>*, A* 3V, a 
 
 medicine, and T*0w/n;, to place.) A medi- 
 cine-chest. 
 
 PHARMACY. The art of preparing 
 remedies for the treatment of diseases. 
 
 The articles of the MateriaMeclica, be- 
 ing generally unfit for administration in 
 their original state, are subjected to va- 
 rious operations, mechanical or chemical, 
 by which they become adapted to this 
 purpose. Herein consists the practice of 
 pharmacy, which therefore requires a pre- 
 vious knowledge of the sensible and che- 
 mical properties of the substances ope- 
 rated on. The qualities of many bodies 
 are materially changed by heat, especially 
 in conjunction with air and other chemi- 
 cal agents ; the virtues of others reside 
 chiefly in certain parts, which may be se- 
 parated by the action of various menstrua, 
 particularly with the assistance of heat; 
 and the joint operation of remedies on the 
 human body is often very different from 
 what would be anticipated, from that 
 which they exert separately ; hence, in the 
 preparations and compositions of the Phar- 
 macopoeias, we are furnished with many 
 powerful as well as elegant forms of medi- 
 cine. 
 
 PHARYXG^HTS. (From ^acgt^f , the pha- 
 rynx.) Belonging to or affecting the pha- 
 rynx; thus cynanche pharyngxa, &c. 
 
 PHARYNGETHROJT. pagw^Jefigov. The 
 pharynx, or fauces. 
 
 PHARYJTGOSTAPHYLINTTS. A muscle ori- 
 ginating in the pharynx and terminating 
 in the septum, above the uvala. 
 
 PHARYKGOTOMIA. (From <?*^>f, the 
 pharynx, and Ttpvet, to cut.) The opera- 
 tion of cutting the pharynx. 
 
 PHARYNX (Avo T* <pcg ( a, because it 
 conveys the food into the stomach.) The 
 muscular bag "at the back part of the 
 mouth. It is shaped like a funnel, adheres 
 to the fauces behind the larynx, and ter- 
 minates in the oesophagus. Tts use is to 
 receive the masticated food, and to con- 
 vey it into the oesophagus. 
 
 PHASEOLUS VUIGARIS. (From <WA.OC, 
 a little ship, or galliot, which its pods 
 were supposed to resemble.) The syste- 
 matic name of the kidney-bean. See Bean, 
 kidney, 
 
 PHASGANIUM. (From q>a<ry&vov, a knife; 
 so called because its leaves are shaped like 
 a knife, or sword.) The herb sword-grass. 
 
 PHATNIUM. (From <J>*TV, a stall.) The 
 socket of a tooth. 
 
 PHELLAXDRIUM AQ^ATICUM. (Phellan- 
 drium ; from <j>xxoc, the cork-tree, and 
 stv<fgc, male; so called because it floats 
 upon the water like cork.) The systema- 
 tic name of the water-fennel. See Fee- 
 nicuhtm aquaticum. 
 
 PHEMOS. (From qtpou, to shut up.) A 
 medicine against a dysentery. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA. (From <j>/xeo>, to love, 
 and ee<ft\<|>o?, a brother ; so culled because, 
 by its roughness, it attaches itself to what- 
 ever is near it.) See Jlperine. 
 
PHILANTH 
 
 PHI 
 
 PHL 
 
 615 
 
 ROPUS. 
 
 a 
 
 uses.) 1. 
 Lhe stone. 
 2. The herb 
 
 (From cf>/x, to love, In some it is owing to gonorrhoea, where 
 man ; so called from its the matter lodged between the prepuce 
 Medicines relieving the pain of and the glans occasioned the same excori- 
 
 ation as the discharge before mentioned 
 
 goose-grass, because it from the sebaceous glands. In others, it 
 sticks to the garments of those who touch proceeds from venereal chancres on the 
 it. See jiperine. prepuce, the glans, or the frxnum ; which. 
 
 PHILOXIUM. (From Philo, its inventor.) producing an inflammation either on the 
 A warm opiate. prepuce or glans, or both, the extremity 
 
 PHILTRUM. (From <?/xsa>, to love.) 1. A of the tore-skin contracts, and prevents 
 philtre, or imaginary medicine, to excite the discharge of the matter. The parts, in 
 
 very little time, are greatly tumefied, 
 
 love. 
 
 2. The depressure on the upper lip. 
 where lovers salute. 
 
 PHILYBIA. (The name of the daughter 
 of Chiron, who first applied it medicinal- 
 ly.) Mock privet. 
 
 PHIMOSIS. (From <w<a, to bind up.) 
 A constriction or straitness of the extre- 
 rnity of the prepuce, which, preventing the opening of a vein, 
 glans from being uncovered, is often the 
 occasion of many troublesome complaints 
 
 a 
 
 and some times a gangrene comes on in 
 
 less than two days. 
 
 PHLEBORRHAGIA. (From <f>xt^, a vein* 
 and gw^vt/yM/, to break out.) A rupture of 
 a vein. 
 
 PHLEBOTOMY. (Phlebotomia ; from 
 qxt-t, a. vein, and npvu>, to cut-) The 
 
 to 
 
 ation. 
 
 PHLEGMASIA DOLENS. A disease 
 noticed by some of the French writers, 
 
 PHLEGM. (From <p\tya>, to burn, or to 
 excite.) In chemistry it means water 
 
 It may arise from different causes both in from distillation, but, in the common ac- 
 children and grown persons. Children have ceptation of the word, it is a thick and 
 naturally the prepuce very long ; and as it tenacious mucus secreted in the lungs, 
 exceeds the extremity of the glans, and is PHLEGMAGOGA. (From <px><uat, phlegm, 
 not liable to be distended, it is apt to con- and a.yca, to drive out.) Medicines which 
 tract its orifice. This often occasions a promote the discharge of phlegm, 
 lodgment of a small quantity of urine be- PHLEGMASIA. (From 
 tween that and the glans, which if it burn.) An inflammation 
 grows corrosive, may irritate the parts so 
 as to produce an inflammation. In this 
 
 case, the extremity of the prepuce be- under the name of llenflure des jambes et 
 comes more contracted, and consequently des cuistes de la femme accwchee / whilst 
 the urine more confined. Hence the whole others have called it depGt du luit, from its 
 inside of the prepuce excoriates and sup- supposed cause. By the Germans it is 
 purates ;, the end of it grows thick and called (Edema lacteum, and by the Eng- 
 swells, and in some months becomes cal- lish the white leg. This disease principally 
 lous. At other times it does not grow affects women in the puerperal state ; in 
 thick, but becomesso strait and contracted a few instances it has been observed to 
 as hardly to allow the introduction of a attack pregnant women ; and, in one or 
 probe. The only way to remove this dis- two cases, nurses on losing their children, 
 order is by an operation. A phimosis may have been affected by it. Women of all 
 
 descriptions are liable to be attacked by 
 it during and soon after childbed ; but, 
 those whose limbs have been pained OP 
 
 affect grown persons from the same cause 
 as little children ; though there are some 
 grown persons who cannot uncover their 
 glans, or at least not without pain, and 
 
 anasarcous during pregnancy, and who do 
 
 yet have not the extremity of the prepuce not suckle their offspring, are more espe- 
 
 so contracted as to confine the urine from 
 passing, we notwithstanding find them 
 sometimes troubled with a phimosis, which 
 might be suspected to arise from a vene- 
 real taint, but has in reality, a much more 
 innocent cause. There are, we know, se- 
 baceous glands situated in the prepuce, 
 
 cially subject to it. It has rarely occur- 
 red oftener than once to the same female. 
 It supervenes to easy and natural, as well 
 as to difficult and preternatural, births. 
 It sometimes makes its appearance in 
 twenty-four or forty-eight hours after de- 
 livery, and at other times, not till a month 
 
 round the corona, which secrete an unc- or six weeks after ; but in general, the 
 
 tuous humour, which sometimes becomes attack takes place from the tenth to the 
 
 acrimonious, irritates the skin that covers sixteenth day of the lying-in. It has in 
 
 the glans, and the irritation extending to many instances, attacked women who were 
 
 the internal membrane of the prepuce, recovering from puerperal fever ; and, in 
 
 they both become inflamed, and yield a some cases, has supervened, or succeeded 
 
 purulent serum, which cannot be dis- to thoracic inflammation. It not uncom- 
 
 charged, because the glans is swelled, and monly begins with coldness and rigors; 
 
 tjie orifice of the prepuce contracted. We these are succeeded by heat, thirst, and 
 
 find also some grown persons, who, though other symptoms of pyrexia ; and then pain, 
 
 they never uncovered the glans, have been stiffness, and other symptoms of topi- 
 
 sabject to phimosis fr9m a venereal cause, cftl inflninmation supervene. Sometimes 
 
616 PHLEGM ASIA DOLENS. 
 
 the local affection is from the first accom- swelling of the limb varies both in degree 
 panied with, but is not preceded by, febrile and in the space of time requisite for its 
 symptoms. Upon other occasions, the to- full formation. In most instances, it arrives 
 pical affection is neither preceded by puer- at double the natural size, and in some 
 peral fever, nor rigors, &c but soon after cases at a much greater. In lax habits, and 
 it has taken place, the pulse becomes more in patients whose legs have been very much 
 frequent, the heat of the body is increased, affected with anasarca during pregnancy, 
 and the patient is affected with thirst, the swelling takes place more rapidly than 
 head-ache, &c. The pyrexia is very vari- in those who are differently circumstan- 
 ous in degree in different patients, and ced ; it sometimes arrives, in the former 
 sometimes assumes an irregular remittent class of patients, at its greatest extent in 
 or intermittent type. The complaint gene- twenty-four hours, or less, from the first 
 rally takes place on one side only at first, attack. 
 
 and the part where it commences is vari- Instead of beginning invariably at the 
 ous ; but it most commonly begins in the upper part of the limb, and descending to 
 lumbar, hypogastric, or inguinal region, the lower, this complaint has been known 
 on one side, or in the hip, or top of the to begin in the foot, the middle of the 
 thigh, and corresponding labium pudendi. leg, the ham, and the knee. In which so- 
 In this case the patient firs' perceives a ever of these parts it happens to begin, 
 sense of pain weight, and stiffness, in it is generally soon diffused over the whole 
 some of the above-mentioned parts, which of the limb, and, when this has taken 
 are increased by every attempt to move the place, the limb presents the same pheno- 
 pelvis, or lower limb. If the part be care- mena, exactly, that have been stated above, 
 fully examined, it generally is found ra'.her as observable when the inguen, &c. are 
 fuller or hotter than natural, and tender first affected. 
 
 to the touch, but not discoloured. The After some days, generally from two to 
 pain increases, always becomes very se- eight, the febrile symptoms diminish, and 
 vere, and, in some cases, is of the most the swelling, heat, tension, weight, and 
 excruciating kind. It extends along the tenderness of the loM r er extremity, begin 
 thigh, and when it has subsisted for some to abate, first about the upper part of the 
 time longer or shorter in different pa- thigh, or about the knee, and afterwards 
 tients, the top of the thigh and the labium in the leg and foot. Some inequalities are 
 pudendi become greatly swelled, and the found in the limb, which, at first, feel like 
 pain is then sometimes alleviated, butac- indurated glands, but, upon being more 
 companied with a greater sense of disten- nicely examined, their edges are not so 
 tion. The pain next extends down to the well defined as those of conglobate glands; 
 knee, and is generally the most severe on and they appear to be occasioned by the 
 the inside and back of the thigh, in the di- effused matter being of different degrees 
 rection of the internal cutaneous and the of consistence in different points. The con- 
 crural nerves ; when it has continued for globate glands of the thigh and leg are 
 some time, the whole of the thigh becomes sometimesfelt distinctly, andare tender to 
 swelled, and the pain is somewhat re- the touch, but are seldom materially en- 
 lieved. The pain then extends down the larged ; and as the swelling subsides, it 
 leg to the foot, and is commonly the has happened, that an enlargement of the 
 most severe in the direction of the poste- lymphatic vessels, in some part of the limb, 
 rior tibial nerve; after some time, the has been felt, or been supposed to be 
 parts last attacked begin to swell, and the felt. 
 
 pain abates in violence, but is still very The febrile symptoms having gradually 
 considerable, especially on any attempt to disappeared, the pain and tenderness ofthe 
 move the limb. The extremity being now limb being much relieved, and the swel- 
 swelled throughout its whole extent, ap- ling and tension being considerably di mi- 
 pears perfectly or nearly uniform, and it nished, the patientis debilitated and much 
 is not perceptibly lessened by an horizon, reduced, and the limb feels stiff, heavy, be- 
 tal position, like an cedetnatose limb. It numbed and weak. When the finger is 
 is ofthe natural colour, or even whiter ; is pressed strongly against it for some time, 
 hotter than natural ; excessively tense, and in different points, it is found to be less 
 exquisitely tender when touched. When elastic than at first, in some places retain- 
 pressed by the finger in cliff rent parts, it ing the impression ofthe finger for a 
 is found to be elastic, little, if any, impres- longer, in other places for a shorter time, 
 sion remaining, and that only for a very or scarcely at all. And, if the limb be 
 short time. If a puncture, or incision, be suffered to hang down, or if the patient 
 made into the limb, in some instances, no walk much, it is found to be more swelled 
 fluid is discharged ; in others, a small in the evening, and assumes more of an 
 quantity only issues out, which coagulates cedematose appearance. In this state the 
 soon after ; and in others, a larger quan- limb continues for a longer or shorter 
 thy of Huid escapes, which does n,t coa- time, and is commonly at length reduced 
 gulate ; but the whole of the effused mat- wholly, or nearly to the natural size. 
 Xer cannot be drawn off' in this way. The -Hitherto the disease has been described 
 
PUL 
 
 PMO 
 
 617 
 
 :is affecting only one of the interior extre- 
 mities, and as terminating by resolution, 
 or the effusion of a fluid thai is moved by 
 the absorbents ; but, unfortunately, it 
 .sometimes happens, that after it abates in 
 one limb, the other is attacked in a simi- 
 lar way. It also happens, in some cases, 
 that the swelling- is not terminated by re- 
 solution ; for sometimes a suppuration 
 takes place in one or both legs, and ul- 
 cers are formed \vhich are difficult to heal. 
 In a few cases, a gangrene has supervened. 
 In so ne instances, the patient has been 
 destoyed by the violence of the disease, 
 before either suppuration or gangrene 
 have happened. 
 
 The predisposing causes of this disease> 
 when it occurs during the pregnant or pu- 
 erperal state, or in a short time after- 
 wards, appear to be, 1st, The increased ir- 
 ritability and disposition to inflammation 
 vhich prevailed during pregnancy, and in a 
 Mill higher degree far some time after par- 
 turition. 2dly, The over-distended* or re- 
 taxed state of the blood-vessels of the inferior 
 part of the trunk and of the lower extremi- 
 iies t produced during the latter months of 
 utero-geslation. 
 
 Amongst the exciting eauses of this dis- 
 ease may be enumerated, 1st, Contusions, 
 or violent exertions of the lower portions 
 .of the abdominal and other muscles in- 
 serted in the pelvis, or thighs, or of live 
 muscles of the inferior extremities, and 
 contusions of the cellular textui'e con- 
 nected with these muscles, during a te- 
 dious labour. 2dly, The application of cold 
 and moisture, which are known to act very 
 powerfully upon every system in changing 
 the natural distribution of the circulating 
 fluids, and, consequently, in a system pre- 
 disposed by parturition, may assist in pro- 
 ducing the disease, by occasioning the 
 iluids to be impelled, in unusual quantity, 
 into the weakened vessels of the lumbar, 
 hypogastric, and inguinal regions, v and of 
 the inferior extremities. 3dly, Suppres- 
 sion, or diminution of the lochia,and of the 
 secretion of milk, which, by inducing a 
 plethoric state of the sanguiferous sys em, 
 may occasion an inflammatory diathesis, 
 may favour congestion, and the determina- 
 tion of an unusual quantity of blood to the 
 vessels of the parts just mentioned, and 
 thus contribute to the production of an 
 inflammation of these parts. 4thly, Food 
 taken in too large quantity, and of a too sti- 
 mulating quality, especially when the pa- 
 tient does not give suck. This cause both 
 favours the production of plethora, and 
 stimulates the heart and arteries to more 
 frequent and violent action ; the effects of 
 which may be expected to be particularly 
 felt in the lumbar, hypogastric, or ingui- 
 nal regions, and in the lower extremities, 
 from the state of their blood-vessels. 5thly. 
 Standing, or -walking too much, before the 
 
 arteries and veins of the lower half of the 
 body have recovered sufficiently from the 
 effects of the distention whichexisteddur- 
 ing thela'ter months of pregnancy. This 
 must necessarily occasion too great a de-- 
 termination of blood to these parts, and 
 consequently too great a congestion in 
 them; whence they will be more stimu-, 
 lating than the upper parts of' the body, 
 and inflammation will sometimes be ex- 
 cited in them. 
 
 From an attentive consideration of thr? 
 whole of the phenomena observable in this 
 disease, and of its remote causes and cure, 
 no doubt remains, Dr. Hull thinks, that. 
 the proximate cause consists in an inflamma- 
 tory affection, producing suddenly a consi- 
 derable effusion of serum and coagulating 
 lymph from the exhnlents into the cellular 
 membrane of the limb. 
 
 PHLEGMASIJ3 Inflammations. The 
 second order in the class pyrexix of Cul- 
 len's nosological arrangement, character- 
 ised by pyrcxia, with topical pain and in- 
 flammation ; the blood, after venesection, 
 exhibiting a buffy coat. 
 
 PHLEGMATOIIRHAGIA. (From <j>A},a, 
 mucus, and ^nyvv t ui t to breakout.) A dis- 
 charge of thin mucous phlegm from the 
 nose, through cold. 
 
 1 PHLEGMON. (From <?xs>a, to burn.) 
 Phlegmone. An inflammation of a bright 
 red colour, with a throbbing and pointed 
 tumour, tending to suppuration. 
 
 PHLOGISTON. (From <^\oyt^a> t to burn.) 
 The inflammable principle. Staal gave 
 this term to a principle which he imagin- 
 ed was pure fire, or the matter of five fix- 
 ed in combustible bodies, in order to dis- 
 tinguish it from fire in action, or in a state 
 of liberty. 
 
 Phlogisticated air. See Nitrogen gas. 
 
 PHLOGOS1S. (From <?KGy-c,a>, to in- 
 flame.) Inflammation. 
 
 PHLYCTvENjE. ($A*Ta<v*,/, small blad- 
 ders.) Phlyctis. Phlysis. Small pellucid 
 vesicles, thai contain a serous fluid. Lin- 
 nseus and Vogel use this term as synony- 
 mous with hy dates. 
 
 PHLYZACIUM. (From <s?\v&, to be hot.) 
 A pustule on the skin, excited by fire, or 
 heat. See Pustule. 
 
 PHOENIX i) ACT YLJFERA. (Phcenix ; from 
 Phanecia, its native soil.) The systematic 
 name of \he date-tree. See Dactylus. 
 
 PHOSPHATS. (Phosphas ; from phos- 
 phorus.) Salts formed hy the union of phos- 
 phoric acids with different bases ; thus, 
 plioaphat of ammonia, phosphat of lime, 8cc. 
 
 PHOSPHITES. Phosphis. Salts formed 
 by the combination of phosphorus acid 
 with different bases; thus, aluminous phos- 
 phite, ammoniucal phosphite, &c. 
 
 Phosphorated hydrogen gas. See Hydro- 
 gen gas, phosphorated. 
 
 PHOSPHORIC ACID. Jicidum phos- 
 phoricum. This acid may be obtained from 
 4K 
 
618 
 
 PHOSPHORUS. 
 
 bones, in the following manner : Three 
 parts of diluted sulphuric acid are to be 
 effused upon four parts of pulverised 
 ashes of bones, while continually stirred. 
 By this means the sulphuric acid com- 
 bines with the calcareous earth, and dis- 
 engag'es the phosphoric acid. The mass 
 is then to be repeatedly washed in water, 
 and the ley slowly evaporated : the sul- 
 phate of lime, which still adheres, will be 
 thus gradually expelled; and at last, phos- 
 phoric acid, in a dry and vitreous form, 
 will be obtained. 
 
 PHOSPHORUS. (From $ac, light, and 
 <$*&, to carry.) Jlutophouphorus. Phos- 
 phorus has never been found pure in na- 
 ture. It is always met with united to 
 oxygen, or in the state of phosphoric acid. 
 In that slate it exists very plentifully, and 
 is united to different animal, vegetable, 
 and mineral substances. 
 
 Properties. Phosphorus is a flesh-co- 
 loured or yellowish semi-transparent sub- 
 stance, of the Consistence of wax, but 
 brittle during frost. In atmospheric air, 
 it is luminous at common temperatures 
 without emitting heat. It has a rough 
 disagreeable taste, and its odour resem- 
 bles that of garlic. Its specific gravity is 
 2.033, water being 1000. Phosphorus 
 crystallises in laminse, in needles, or elon- 
 gated octahedra. Exposed to the light, 
 it becomes covered with a crust, which is 
 first white, next orange, and at last red. 
 It becomes liquid at a temperature of 99 
 Fahr. It takes fire spontaneously, and 
 burns rapidly in the open air, at 122 Fahr. 
 with a brilliant white flame, and becomes 
 converted into phosphoric acid. It is vo- 
 latilised at 554 Fahr. It is soluble in 
 caustic alkalies, by the assistance of heat. 
 Expressed and essential oils take up a 
 small quantity, and are rendered luminous. 
 Sulphuric ether, nitr.c ether, and ardent 
 spirit, dissolve it sparingly in the cold. It 
 combines with lime, strontia, barytes, sul- 
 phur, and with metals. It is soluble in 
 hydrogen gas, and decomposes nitric ucid, 
 and metallic solutions. It acts strongly, 
 and frequently like poison, on living ani- 
 mals 
 
 Methods of obtaining Phosphorus. For 
 some time, phosphorus was made in very 
 inconsiderable quantities, and by a tedious 
 and d isugreeable process, consisting in eva- 
 porating considerable quantifies of urine, 
 and decomposing them by various means. 
 
 The following processes, now em ployed, 
 are more eaty and expeditious. 
 
 Giobert's Process. According to this 
 method, phosphorus may be obtained very 
 economically, and without any offensive 
 preparation. It consists in pouring a con- 
 centrated solution of nitrate of lead, by a 
 little at a lime, into a quantity of urine, 
 until no more cloudiness is produced by a 
 further addition of the solution. The mix- 
 tare in then to be diluted with soft water, 
 
 and suffered to stand undisturbed ; when 
 the precipitate is fully subsided, the clear 
 fluid is to be separated. The precipitate 
 is then formed into a paste, with char- 
 coal powder, and the mass is to be dried 
 gradually in an earthen pan, and submit- 
 ted to distillation. 
 
 In this process the phosphoric acid of 
 the urine, unites to the lead of the nitrate 
 of lead, and the nitric acid joins to the am- 
 monia and soda of the urine; hence phos- 
 phate of lead, and nitrate of soda and am- 
 monia are formed. The former, being in- 
 soluble, falls to the bottom, and the latter 
 salt remains in the super-natant fluid. On 
 adding charcoal to the phosphate, of lead, 
 and exposing it to a high temperature, the 
 union is again broken ; the phosphoric 
 acid becomes decomposed, its oxygen 
 unites to the charcoal, and forms carbo- 
 nic acid gas, which flies off during the 
 distillation ; the phosphorus appears in its 
 simple state, and 'he metal is left behind 
 in ihe retort, together with the super- 
 abun.land quantity of charcoal. 
 
 Nicola's Process. Take a quantity of 
 bones of adult animals, burn them to 
 whiteness in an openfire,and reduce them 
 to a fine powder. Upon three pounds of 
 this powder, after having been put into a 
 matrass, there may be poured two pounds 
 of concentrated sulphuric acid of com- 
 merce ; four or five pounds of water must 
 be afterwards added by degrees, to assist 
 the action of the acid. During the whole 
 process, the operator must place himself 
 and the vessel, so that the fumes of the 
 mixture may be blown from him. The 
 whole is then to be left in a gentle-heated 
 sand-bath, for about twelve hours, or 
 more, taking care to supply the loss of 
 water which happens by evaporation. The 
 next day, a large quantity of water must 
 be added, the clear water afterwards de- 
 canted, and the rest strained through a 
 cloth or sieve. The residuary matter is 
 to be edulcorated by repeated effusions of 
 hot water, till it passes tasteless. The 
 water which has been used to wash out 
 the adhering acid, is mixed with the be- 
 fore decanted or strained liquor, and the 
 whole fluid is gradually evaporated in a 
 flat earthern basin, to the consistence of 
 syrup. It is then to be mixed with an 
 equal weight of charcoal powder, and sub- 
 mitted to distillation in an iron or earth- 
 en retort. Instead of applying a receiv- 
 er, the neck of the retort may be immers- 
 ed in a basin of water, to a small depth, 
 and the phosphorus, as it comes over, will 
 fall in drops to the bottom. 
 
 In this process, the sulphuric acid 
 unites with the calcareous earih of the 
 bones, and forms sulphate of lime; and 
 the phosphoric acid of the bones becomes 
 disengaged, and remains dissolved in the 
 liquor. The charcoal, at an elevated tem- 
 perature, takes the oxygen from this acid, 
 
PHOSPHORUS. 619 
 
 and carbonic acid gas is formed, and were prescribed. A diarrhoea, however, 
 phosphorus passes over. ensued, accompanied with great anxiety 
 
 Method of purifying Phosphorus. Phos- about the prxcordia, delirium, and general 
 phorus obtained in either manner is of a prostration of the powers of life. Proper 
 dirty Mat kish colour, and soiled with a remedies were tried to stop the diarrhoea, 
 certain quantity of charcoal and half-burnt and check the disease, but in vain. For 
 phosphorus, whichgives it that appearance, three days the patient had been insensible 
 In order to purify it, it must be put into a and exhausted. In this extremity the phy- 
 piece of chamois leather, and closely tied sician had recourse to phosphorus ; two 
 up in it. The whole* is then immersed in a grains of which were exhibited, together 
 vessel of boiling water, the phosphorus with a sufficient quantity of theraica, to 
 melts, and may Depressed through the lea- make them into a bolus. This occasioned 
 then, taking care to keep it under the water, a gentle sweat, and general quiet. The 
 
 It is better, however, to purify phos- dose was twice repealed in the evening, 
 phorus by a second distillation. and again towards morning, with the ad- 
 
 Dr. Higgins purified it by means of by- dition of another grain. The sweat be- 
 drogen gas. came copious, and the memory and the 
 
 Methods of moulding' Phosphorus into Cy- use of the external senses were restored. 
 Unders. In order to form phosphorus into The patient, thus revived, was afterwards 
 sticks, a funnel with a long neck may be completely re-established by other re- 
 used, the lower orifice of which is closed medics. 
 
 with a cork; the funnel is then to be filled Thesecqnd case, is that, of a man who la- 
 with water, and phosphorus put in it, and boured under a bilious fever. Although va- 
 this being plunged into boiling water, the rious remedies appear to have beenjudici- 
 heat communicated to the funnel melts the ously employed, yet the disease gained 
 phosphorus, which runs into the neck and ground, until at last the patient was al- 
 acquires that form. The funnel is then re- most quite exhausted. Three grains of 
 moved into a vessel of cold water, and phosphorus were exhibited at eleven 
 when it is thoroughly cooled, the cork is o'clock in the forenoon, which produced a 
 taken out and the phosphorus thrust out little quiet ; but the patient became so 
 of its mould with a piece of wood, and thirsty that he could not refrain from 
 then preserved in water. drinking. After this he was quiet for two 
 
 Pelletier invented another method, hours, and a profuse sweat broke out all 
 which is as follows r over his body. The physician seeing this, 
 
 Take a few tubes of any length, the aper- ordered him another dose in the evening 1 , 
 tures of which are of such a size that they He slept and perspired the whole evening, 
 can be exactly closed with the extremity and by means of proper remedies, was af- 
 of the finger. Melt the phosphorus in boil- terwards completely cured, 
 ing water, and apply to it one of the ends The third case is entitled a malignant 
 of the tube, whde you hold the other in catarrhal fever, with petechia. It seems to 
 your mouth ; make a short inspiration, that have been the common typhus pittridus of 
 the phosphorus may ascend a little way in Cullen, accompanied with cough and cat- 
 the tube ; stop the inspiration when the arrhal symptoms in the beginning. We are 
 phosphorus has risen a sufficient height, informed, that on the third day of the dis- 
 and close the extremity of the tube with ease, the patient was deprived of the use 
 the fore-finger, and immerse it in a basin of his external senses ; that, he became de- 
 of cold water. The phosphorus will soon lirious and exceedingly exhausted. Two 
 become fixed, and by a slight shake may grains of phosphorus were given to him at 
 be separated from the tube. two o'clock, and two more in the evening, 
 
 The earliest account we have concern- which restored him to his senses, and oc- 
 ing the medicinal use of phosphorus, is in casioned a copious sweat. Proper reme- 
 the seventh volume of Mailer's Collection dies were afterwards employed, which ac- 
 of Theses, relating to the history and cure complished his recovery, 
 of diseases. The original dissertation is en- Dr. Mentz appears to have been one of 
 titled, De Phosphori Loco Medicamenti ad- the first practitioners who tried this heroic 
 sumpti virtnte medica, aliquot casibus singit- remedy internally. Dr. Morerenstern and 
 laribvs confirmata, Jluctore J. Gabi Msntz, Dr. Hatman seem both to have afterwards 
 There are three cases of singular cures employed it. 
 
 performed by means of phosphorus, nar- The following twelve cases, relating to 
 rated in this thesis; the history of these this interesting subject, are translated 
 cases and cures was sent to Dr. Gabi from a thesis which is very little known in 
 Mentz, by his father. this country. It is the inaugural disserta- 
 
 The first instance is of a man who la- tion of one Dr. Wolff, who graduated at 
 boured under a putrid fever ; for whom the Gottingen in the year 1791 : and who states 
 best alexipharmic medicines, as they are that the cases are extracted from the pri- 
 called, together with a proper regimen, vate diary of his father, a physician of emi- 
 
020 PHOSPHORUS. 
 
 nence in Poland, who practised physic with to receive some antiphlogistic and emol- 
 great success and reputation for upwards lient clysters. The other physician strongly 
 of thirty years. opposed this advice, contending strentKwa- 
 
 Case I In the month of August, 1763, ly for his heating diaphoretic plan ; and I 
 1 was called to a woman twenty-five years therefore returned hom*'. He continued to 
 old, whom I found in a state of low deli- administer his alexip'narmics and cardiac 
 riu in. Her pulse was small, weak, and tre- remedies to the unhappy patieni. Three 
 trillions, almost vanishing, as it were, un- days elapsed before 1 heard any thing of 
 der the finger. Her whole chest and arms her ; but some of her friends then waited 
 were disfigured with livid spots Her on me, entreating me with great earnest- 
 neighbours and attendants informed me ness to visit her, as her physician had de- 
 that she had been seized \vith a fever about serted her, declaring that i was impossi- 
 eleven days before I saw her : and that she ble for any one to save her. 
 hud been attended by some ignorant prac- I found 'her with a tremulous intermit- 
 titioner, who, finding that his remedies did tent pulse, cold extremities, and wander- 
 not succeed, had deserted her the day be- ing in her intellects. Of the solution of 
 fore, declaring that God alone could cure phosphorus I immediately gave her five 
 her. drops, in a little Rhenish wine ; and in 
 
 The case appeared to me one of those about two hours after, an equal degree of 
 desperate states of disease, in which a heat diffused itself over her body, and her 
 practitioner either ought to refrain from senses returned Upon repeating the dose, 
 doing 1 any thing, or to make trial of some a sweat broke out, which relieved her so 
 new, bold, and powerful remedy, which much that I afterwards could proceed with 
 might act as an uncommon stimulus to the the proper remedies for the further cure 
 nerves, and rouse their suppressed energy, of the complaint. 
 
 Such a remedy I expected to find in phos- Case III. A young man, twenty two 
 phorus, and accordingly I ordered my pa- years old, was seized with a putrido-gas- 
 tient five drops of its solution, in aether, trie fever, which was accompanied wi>h a 
 which contained three grains of phospho- white miliary eruption. On the seventh 
 rus. They were exhibited in a spoonful of day of the disease, while under the influ- 
 Hhenish wine, and the patient swallowed ence of a profuse sweat, he was taken 
 a few cupfuls of an infusion of the fiores from his bed, at his own desire, and had 
 tiliseafter them. I visited the patieni three his linen changed. An hour was scarcely 
 hours afterwards, and, not finding any elapsed when he was seized with great 
 change, I repeated the dose. Two hours anxiety, the miliary eruption almost to- 
 were scarce elapsed when the pulse began tally disappeared, and he began to grow 
 to rise, and the whole body to be diffused delirious. Being called to him, I gave 
 with an equal heat; immediately after- him the solution of phosphorus, with an 
 wards, the pulse became undulatory, a infusion of elder flowers and Rhenish wine, 
 breathing sweat (sudor halituosus) broke In about an hour afterwards, ihe sweat 
 out, and at the same time the delirium sub- and eruption returned, and he was snatch- 
 sided, ed from the jaws of death. 
 
 I exhibited a third dose at the end of Case IV A youth sixteen years old, 
 sixteen hours ; a number of red spots then was seized with a putrid fever, on the se- 
 appeared on the skin, and the patient com- venth day of which he was affected with 
 plained very much of a sense of oppression diarrhoea of so severe a kind, that he had 
 and pain at the prjecordia, and in the ab- forty-eight stools in the course of a day. 
 domen. These symptoms I endeavoured Being sent for the day after, I found him 
 to allay by diluents and frequent emol- with an hippocratic countenance) and sub- 
 lient clysters, which brought away a great sultus tendinum. Having exhibited the 
 quantity of foul fares. The Peruvian bark phosphorus twice to him, a general breath- 
 completed the cure. ing sweat broke out, and the diarrhoea sub- 
 Case II. A young woman, twenty-two sided. Afterwards, proper remedies were 
 years of age, was, for the first time, deli- exhibited, and he was restored to health 
 vered of a healthy child. She recovered in fifteen days. 
 
 perfectly well for the first nine days ; but Seven Cases. During the years 1770 and 
 being then greatly frightened by some sud- 1771, while the war was earned on upon 
 den noise in the house, she was seized with the borders of our remotest provinces be- 
 a chilly fit, afterwards with flushes of heat, tween the Turks and Russians, a putrid 
 and soon became delirious I was called fever took its rise in the camps, and spread 
 to heron the third day, afer various reme- itself to us. It was then that 1 ordered 
 dies had been tried in vain by another phy- this divine remedy, with the happiest ef- 
 sician. Finding that she had a hard pulse, fects, to seven sick who laboured urder 
 with great oppression in her chest, and a the putrid fever, some of whom had erup- 
 foul tongue, I ordered her to be blooded, tions, wilh great prostration of strength, 
 to lake a solution of Glauber's salts, and Case XII. A young lady of quality, 
 
PHOSPHORUS. ,(521 
 
 twenty-five years old, endowed with such likely to follow the injudicious administra- 
 an exquisite degree of nervous sensibility, tion of phosphorus, cannot be impressed 
 that she used frequently to be affected on the mind more strongly than by the re- 
 with spasms and convulsive motions with- lation of a few cases and experiments 
 out any apparent cause, became pregnant which are mentioned by Wackard, in the 
 in the year 1774, which was the seventh of fourth part of his miscellaneous writings, 
 her marriage. On the third day preced- (Vermischte Medicinche Schrifften, von. 
 ing delivery, she was seized with a disease M. A. Wackard.) These cases and ex- 
 which might be justly said 10 be somewhat perimems I literally translated from the 
 between catalepsy and coma vigil. She original German ; a work from which the 
 lay stretched out upon her back, her eyes medical practitioner may reap much in- 
 op. n ami fixed, her legs and arms were formation, being replete with practical re- 
 quiie flexible, and remained in any pos- marks made by a very attentive and accu- 
 ture in which they were put; her pulse rate observer. 
 
 and respiration were entirely natural, and A Jew, of a phlegmatic habit, was struck 
 she swallowed whatever fluid was put in- with apoplexy. He was speechless and 
 to her mouth. lame, and could not void his faeces except 
 
 After she had remained three days in this he was assisted by art; his appetite, how- 
 state, she was delivered of a dead child, ever, was good. Mineral baths, and many 
 which, from the marks of putrescency on remedies, were tried to restore him, but 
 its body, must have died some days before, in vain. I was at last tempted to make a 
 
 Evacuations carefully employed, ami- trial of phosphorus At first, from two to 
 spasmodic and nervous remedies exhibit- three grains were given to him, and it was 
 ed, both by the mouth and anus, embroca- my intention to have increased the dose 
 lions and linim nts, produced such a salu- to five or six. The first dose was given in. 
 tary change, that in fifteen days the pa- a conserve, but the following day in honey, 
 tient was able to leave her bed, and the His excrements were luminous. Suddenly, 
 greatest hope was therefore entertained about the middle of the third night, he 
 of her complete recovery. But, on the was seized with violent vomiting, during 
 twenty-eighth day after delivery, when I which he was very ill; but, after the vo- 
 went again to visit my patient, (who lived miting had ceased, he found himself bet- 
 at a considerable distance from me,) I ter. The pulse was small and quick. I did 
 found her complaining of rigour and chil- not venture to give any more phosphorus, 
 liness of the inferior extremities, her pulse particularly as his relations were afraid of 
 was frequent and small, and her face was it. A blister was applied, and cooling and 
 more flushed than usual. Frictions, clys- demulcent drinks were exhibited. He 
 ters. the, pediluvium, and antispasmodics, looked very ill, seemed quite exhausted, 
 Were all tried, but without producing any and appeared to suffer pain in the abdo- 
 favourable event, and, towards the middle men, which was a little tumefied. He took 
 of the night, she became totally rigid ; yet some nourishment every day; but what 
 she had complete possession of her mind, he ate was very small in quantity. The 
 although all the external senses, the siijht vomiting ceased entirely. He lived four 
 excepted, were abolished. I gave to her days longer, and died. I did not see him 
 threedrops of the solution of phosphorus the day when that event happened; but 
 in aspoonfulofwine. Scarcely had an hour he had all the symptoms of having died 
 elapsed when a warm sweat broke out, of gangrene. There were even external- 
 and, together with it, a white miliaryerup- ly, according to the report of the surgeon, 
 tion. Afterwards, otherremedies \\ere ex- many large gangrenous spots. This case 
 hibited, which effected her recovery. caused me a great deal of uneasiness. The 
 
 Such are the cases related by Dr. Wolff, patient could not speak for some time be- 
 which it is presumed will be found stiffi- fore his death, and could not therefore 
 ciently interesting to awaken and arrest describe his sufferings, 
 the attention of the practitioners of this Almost about the same time that Pro- 
 country. A medicine of greater powers fessor Zessler exhibited the phosphorus to 
 cannot be named, if the facts which have his two patients, the intelligence was conrir 
 been related are correctly true. Little municated to a man who had a tendency 
 doubt can be entertained that many trials to apoplexy and to palsy. He had rend in 
 will soon be made with it in this country; Mellin's Materia Medica all that was said 
 but it is to be hoped they will be made in praise of phosphorus, and he was, in 
 with caution, and under as favourable cir- consequence, desirous of making trial of 
 cumsUnces for the reception of such a it; but, before he began to take it, he was 
 powerful stimulus as the nature of the dis- seized with a kind of apoplectic fit, in. 
 eases in which it is to be given will admit which he lay as if deprived of all power, 
 of. The following particulars concerning He caused three grains of phosphorus to 
 this subtle remedy, will serve as a salutary be rubbed with a little oil, and to be given 
 caution against the too free exhibition of it to him; he took his dose morning and 
 in the time of making experiments : evening. It seemed to revive him, for he 
 
 The dangerous consequences which are got up and walked about the house. He 
 
622 . PHOSPHORUS. 
 
 continued to take th is medicine several arose and filled the apartment, had esca- 
 days, upon which he became feverish, and ped from his morsel, after which he ate 
 was affected with nausea and loss of appe- it greedily. His inclination to leap and 
 the. A gentle emetic was given him. Two runabout was now uncommonly great; 
 days after this I saw him for the first nothing was too high or too distant for 
 time; he told me that he had been vio- him ; but as we were afraid he might do 
 lently affected with pain in the abdomen, some injury by this kind of exercise, he 
 particularly towards the evening. He was was dismissed the apartment. He again 
 very dry, and his eyes were yellow. When vomited once or twice; but since that 
 I pressed my hand on the abdomen it did time has remained perfectly well." 
 not give him pain. I ordered him whey, Such are the principal facts related by 
 nitre, acid drinks, cream of tartar, and Weickard. We now come to the latest 
 clysters. The third day after this he grew publication on the subject of phosphorus, 
 worse. I happened to be out of town, and It is a letter on its medicinal virtues by 
 another physician was sent for, who gave M. Alphonso Leroi, and is printed in the 
 him musk, and various other remedies I only volume of Memoirs which the Socie- 
 visited him in the evening and found him ty of Emulation at Paris has yet publish- 
 gangrenous. His hands were applied to ed. One of the first experiments which 
 his head, as if he suffered acute pam there; M. Leroi made was upon himself; he 
 his screams were loud and unremitting ; swallowed three grains of phosphorus 
 he was delirious and spoke unintelligibly, with some theraica. It is a wonder, he 
 and there was not any pulse at the wrist, says, that he was not killed by it; for 
 He died about midnight. Upon inspecting phosphorus does not require more air 
 the body, the liver appeared obstructed, than is commonly contained in the sto- 
 and the stomach was gangrenous near the mach, in order \o take fire, and burn in 
 cardia. Is it not to be feared that the such a manner as to have eaten through 
 phosphorus had occasioned this ? or was that organ. " For two hours," the Pro- 
 this the effect of a gouty or rheumatic ac- fessor observes, " I found myself extra- 
 rimony thrown upon that part? It was af- ordinarily incommoded; T drank frequent- 
 terwards remarked, that a number of peo- ly little draughts of cold water. Af;er 
 pie were seized at this time with vomit- some hours had elapsed the uneasiness 
 ing and violent pains in the bowels, and ceased. My urine was high-coloured ; but 
 also with the iliac passion. Two months the following day my muscular force was 
 were scarcely elapsed when 1 met with a doubled, and I felt an insupportable vene- 
 case in which all the circumstances of the real irritation. I afterwards gave thisre- 
 complaint were similar to those narrated medy to the young man whose case is re- 
 in the above mentioned case, but where lated in the Gazette de Sant6, for the 
 the patient had not swallowed a single 29th of August, 1779. It was truly owing 
 grain of phosphorus. to phosphorus that his life was saved in a 
 
 The following are some experiments most malignant fever, in which the pros- 
 
 which Dr. Weickard made with phospho- tration of strength was so great as not to 
 
 rus on dogs : leave many other resourses but this re- 
 
 " It is now," he observes, " upwards of a medy." 
 
 year since six grains of phosphorus were M. Leroi then proceeds to inform us, 
 offered to a hungry dog. The phosphorus that he has frequently employed phospho- 
 was enclosed in a piece of meat; the dog rus since that time. He at first prescribed 
 smelt it, and refused to take it ; it was it in the form of a lohoch. It is always 
 therefore forced down his throat. He im- difficult to pulverize it ; but this difficul- 
 mediately beg-an to run about the room, ty he overcame in the following manner: 
 exhibiting much anxiety, and seemed de- " He pir.s the phosphorus into warm wa- 
 sirous to go out. He grew sick, and vo- ter, and agitates it violently; it divide* 
 mited the bolus, which seemed to be on itself like oil, into a great number of little 
 fire ; upon this, the dog: again appeared globules, and, if cold water be now ad- 
 impatient to get out. The smell of the ded, it is precipitated to the bottom in 
 phosphorus, however,ceased to be emitted the form of a powder. Of this powder one 
 by the vomited matter. The dog smelt it or two grains are to be taken, and rubbed 
 again, and ate it. He immediately became with a little sugar, a drop or two of oil, 
 extremely lively, springing quickly from and some yolk of an egg. A quarter of a 
 one table to another. The experiments grain every day is quite sufficient to pro* 
 ^ught to have stopped here ; but some one duce great effects." 
 
 brought another piece of meat, in which At othertimes,hesays,hehas given it in 
 
 there were eight grains of phosphorus en- a mixture of oil, syrup, and some aromatic 
 
 closed. This was also forced down the distilled water. He asserts, that Kunkle 
 
 dog's throat, and he again vomited it on gave phosphorus internally in England in 
 
 fire; he did not, however, exhibit the the form of pills, which were luminous ; 
 
 same anxiety to leave the room which he and he informs us that he himself has found 
 
 had done the first time, but waited pa- out the manner of composing them ; but 
 
 tiently, until the disagreeable foetor which they require so nice a manipulation, that 
 
PHO 
 
 PHR 
 
 623 
 
 he has intrusted the secret only to Messrs. 
 Pelletier, the brothers, being warned by 
 his own experience of the mischief which 
 arises from giving it improperly prepared 
 Each pill contains the eighih of a grain of 
 phosphorus. They are endowed with a 
 soporific and calming property Professor 
 Leroi has frequently employed them in 
 cases of rheumatismus, in a great number 
 of nervous diseases, pituitous diseases, and 
 in many acute and chronic complaints. 
 He believes that this remedy is capable of 
 prolonging life beyond the natural period; 
 and after having spoken of its great re- 
 storative power, he related ihe following 
 case in confirmation of this opinion : 
 
 " I was one day called to an old man, 
 aged eighty-seven, the uncle of Madame 
 de Fourqueux, in whom life seemed to be 
 almost totally extinguished. I composed 
 for him a mixture of'six ounces of different 
 distilled aromatic waters, one ounce of 
 oil containing three grains of phosphorus, 
 and two ounces of syrup. Of this he took 
 three table-spoonfuls every day ; and be- 
 sides this, he took eight drops of volatile 
 alkali, in a glass of sweet aromatic water, 
 twice a-day, before his meals. By these 
 means I illuminated the dying embers of 
 life, and he survived seven years after an 
 attack of weakness in which it must have 
 appeared like madness to attempt to in- 
 terfere. 
 
 " I may safely affirm, that I have been as 
 much occupied in seeking out the cases in 
 which this medicine proves hurtful, as in 
 detecting those in wh ich it is serviceable ; 
 and I can assert, not only from my own 
 experience, but also from that of the late 
 M Lecointre, my pupil, who was physi- 
 cian to the hospital at Nambouillet, that 
 we have not tound it hurtful in any one 
 case : that it has only been useful in some, 
 and that only in such cases in which life 
 was already extinct is some parts of such 
 patients as had not a sufficient poriion of 
 living principle in them to reanimate the 
 whole frame." 
 
 Mr. Leroi affirms, that the divisibility 
 of phosphorus is almost infinite ; and, in 
 proofof this assertion, he states, that " the 
 body of a woman who died of a putrid fe- 
 ver, and who had taken one grain of phos- 
 phorus, was entirely luminous toithin. The 
 hands of the late Rielle, the anatomist, 
 who opened the body, were luminous some 
 hours after they had been washed ! !" 
 
 Upon maturely considering all the facts 
 which have been brought forward con- 
 cerning it, little room for doubt will be 
 left in the mind, as to its uncommon pow- 
 ers; but, although this be granted, expe- 
 rience it still wanting to point out the 
 diseases, and various stages of disease, in 
 which it may be employed with equal 
 safety and utility, as also to determine 
 ihe circumstances under which it would 
 
 be dangerous even to try it. Thus much 
 may doubtless be asserted concerning it, 
 that it is one of the highest stimuli which 
 we have in the catalogue of the materia 
 medica ; and ;hat, although it is affirmed 
 by M. Leroi, and others, to be "calming 
 and sedative," it is only so in such cases 
 as wine, aether, Hoffman's anodyne liquor, 
 and opium, are also found to be calming 
 and sedative, that is, in cases where the 
 arterial action of the whole frame is near- 
 ly exhausted, although still quick. Every 
 practitioner should be cautioned against 
 exhibiting it in any inflammatory disease, 
 where much strength exists ; and in all 
 cases, very small doses should be first 
 exhibited, and those with the utmost cir- 
 cumspection. 
 
 Phosphuret. See Phosphuretwn. 
 
 PHOSPHURKTUM. (Phosphuretum, 
 from phosphorus.) A combination of phos- 
 phorus not oxygenated, with different 
 bases ; as, phosphuret of copper t phosphuret 
 of iron. &c. 
 
 PHOTOPHOBIA. (From *c ( light, 
 and <po@tv, to dread.) Such an intolerance 
 of light, that the eye, or rather the retina, 
 can scarcely bear its irritating rays Such 
 patients generally wink, or close their 
 eyes in light, which they cannot bear 
 without exquisite pain, or confused vision. 
 The proximate cause is too great a sensi- 
 bility in the retina. The species are, 
 
 1 . Photophobia, injlammatoria, or dread of 
 light from an inflammatory cause, which 
 is a particular symptom of the internal 
 ophthalmia. 
 
 2. Photophobia, from the disuse of light, 
 which happens to per sons long confined in 
 dark places or prisons ; on the coming 
 out of which intolightthepupil contracts, 
 and the persons cannot bear light. The 
 depression of the cataract occasions this 
 symptom, which appears as though fire 
 and lightening entered the eye, not being- 
 able to bear these stong rays of light. 
 
 3. Photophobia iierveu, or a nervous pho- 
 tophobia, which arises from an increased 
 sensibility of the nervous expansion and 
 optic nerve. It is a symptom of the hy- 
 drophobia, and many disorders, both 
 acute and nervous. 
 
 4. Photophobia, from too great light, as 
 looking at the sun, or at the strong light 
 of modern lamps. 
 
 PHOTOPSIA. (From $c, light, and 
 4'f vision.) Lucid vision. An affection 
 of the eye in which the patient perceives 
 luminous rays, ignited lines, or corusca- 
 tions. 
 
 PHRAGMCS. (From qpaLo-o-u, to enclose 
 or fence ; so called from their being set 
 round like a fence of stakes.) The rows 
 of teeth. 
 
 PHRENES. (Phren. from <#>,*, the 
 mind, because the ancients imagined it was 
 the sent of the mind.) The diaphragm 
 
624 PHR PHR 
 
 PHREJTESIS. See Phrenitia. mark inflammations of membraneous parts, 
 
 PHRKNIC NERVE. (JVervus phreni- and that an inflammation of parenchyma, 
 cus, from <tyeve?, the diaphragm). Dia- or substance of viscera, exhibits, at least 
 phrgmatic nerve. It arises from a union commonly, a more chronic inflammation, 
 of the branches of the third, fourth, and The seat of the pain is various : some- 
 fifth cervical pairs, on each side, passes times it seems to occupy the whole head ; 
 between the clavicle and subclavian ar- sometimes, although more circumscribed, 
 tery, and descends from thence by the it is deep-seated, and ill defined. In other 
 pericardium to the diaphragm. cases it is felt principally in the forehead 
 
 PHRENICJE ARTERI^E. The arte- or occiput. The redn ess of the fact and 
 ries going to the diaphragm. eyes generally increases with the pain, and 
 
 PHRENIC JE VENJE. The veins com- there is often a sense of heat and throbbing 
 ing from the diaphragm. in the head, the countenance acquiring a 
 
 PHRENIT1S. ($pv/T/?, from </>v, the peculiar fierceness. These symptoms for 
 mind). Phrenisia. Phrenetiasis. Phre- the most part, do not last long before the 
 nismus. Cephalitis. Sphacelismns. Ce- patient begins to talk incoherently, and 
 ph&lalgia inflammatoria. By the Arabians to shew other marks of delirium. Some- 
 karabitus. Phrensy or inflammation of times, however, Saalrnan observes, deliri- 
 the brain. A genus of disease in the class um did not come on till the fifth, sixth, or 
 pyrexice, and order phlegmasix of Cullen ; seventh day. The delirium gradually in- 
 characterised by strong fever, violent creases, till it often arrives at a state of 
 headache, redness of the face and eyes, phrensy. The face becomes tnrgid, the 
 impatience of light and noise, watchful- v eyes stare, and seem as if bursting from 
 ness, and furious delirium. It is symp- their sockets, tears, and sometimes even 
 tomatic of several diseases, as worms, blood, flowing from them ; the patient in 
 hydrophobia, &c. Phrenilis often makes many cases resembling a furious maniac, 
 its attacks with a sense of fulness in the from whom it is often impossible to dis- 
 head, flushing of the countenance, and tinguish him, except by the shorter dura- 
 redness of the eyes, the pulse bein^ full, tion of his complaint. The delirium as- 
 but in other respects natural. As these sists in distinguishing phrenitis and syno- 
 symptoms increase, the patient becomes cha, as it is not a common symptom in the 
 restless, his sleep is disturbed, or wholly latter. When delirium does attend syno- 
 forsakes him. It sometimes comes on, as cha, however, it is of the same kind as in 
 in the epidemic, of which Saalman gives phrenitis. 
 
 an account, with pain, or a peculiar sense We should, a priori, expect in phrenitis 
 of uneasiness of the head, back, loins, considerable derangement in the different 
 and joints; in some cases, with tremor of organs of s-.-nse, which so immediately de- 
 the limbs, and intolerable pains of the pend on the state of the brain. The eyes 
 hands, feet, and legs. It now and then are incapable of bearing 1 the light, and 
 attacks with stupor, and rigidity of the falscvision, particularly t hut termed mr/sccf 
 whole body, sometimes with anxiety and -volituntes, and flashes of light seeming to 
 a sense of tension referred to the breast, dart before the eyes, are frequent symp- 
 often accompanied with palpitation of the toms. The hearing is often so acute, that 
 heart. Sometimes nausea and a painful the least noise is intolerable; sometimes, 
 sense of weight in the stomach, are among on the other hand, the patient becomes 
 the earliest symptoms. In other cases, deaf; and the deafness, Saalrnan observes, 
 the patient is attacked with vomiting-, or and morbid acuteness of hearing, some- 
 complaints of the heart-burn, and griping times alternate. Affections of the smell, 
 pains in the bowels. When the intimate taste, and touch, are less observable, 
 connexion which subsists between the As the organs of sense are not frequent- 
 brain and every part of the system is con- ly deranged in synocha, the foregoing 
 sidered, the variety of the symptoms at- symptoms farther assist the diagnosis be- 
 tending the commencement of phrenitis is tween this complaint and phrenitis. 
 not so surprising, nor that the stomach in The pulse is not always so muchdisturb- 
 particular should suffer, which so remark- ed at an early period, as we should expect 
 ably sympathises with the brain. These from the violence of the other symptoms, 
 symptoms assist in forming the diagnosis compared with what we observe in idio- 
 between phrenitis, and synocha. The pathic fevers. When this circumstance is 
 pain of the head soon becomes more con- distinctly marked, it forms, perhaps, the 
 siderable, and sometimes very acute. ' If best diagnosis between phrenitis and syno- 
 the meninges,' says Dr. Fordyce, *are cha, and gives to phrenitis more of the 
 affected, the pain "is ascute ; if the sub- appearance of mania. In many cases, 
 stance only, obtuse, and sometimes but however, the fever runs as high as the de- 
 just sensible.' And Dr. Cullen remarks, lirium ; then the caseofien almost exactly 
 *I am here, as in other analogous cases, resembles a case of violent synocha, from 
 of opinion, that the symptoms above men- which it is the more difficultto distinguish 
 tioned of an acute inflammation, always it if the pulse be full and strong. In ge- 
 
PHUENITIS. 625 
 
 neral, however, the hardness is more re- paralysis of the tongue, general convul- 
 markable than in synocha, and in many sions, much derangement of the internal 
 cases the pulse is small and hard, which functions, and the symptoms of oiher vis- 
 may be regarded as one of the best diag- ceral inflammations, particularly of the 
 nostics between the two complaints, the pneumonia, supervening, are enumerated 
 pulse in synocha being always strong and by Saalman as affording the most unfavour- 
 full. In phrenitis it is sometimes, though able prognosis. The delirium changing to 
 rarely, intermitting. The respiration is coma, the pulse at the same time becoming 
 generally deep and slow, sometimes diffi- weak, and the deglutition difficult, was 
 cult, now and then interrupted with hie- generally the forerunner of death. When, 
 cough, seldom hurried and frequent ; a very on the contrary, there is a copious hx- 
 unfavourable symptom. In many of the morrhagy from the hxmorrhoidal vessels, 
 cases mentioned by Saalman, pneumonia from the lungs, mouth, or even from the 
 supervened. urinary passages, when the delirium is re- 
 
 The deglutition is often difficult, some- lieved by sleep, and the patient remembers 
 times convulsive. The stomach is frequent- his dreams, when the sweats are free and 
 ly oppressed with bile, which is an unfa- general, the deafness is diminished or re- 
 votirable symptom ; and complete jaun- moved, and the febrile symptoms become 
 dice, the skm and urine being tinged milder, there are hopes of recovery, 
 yellow, sometimes supervenes. Worms In almost all diseases, if we except those 
 in the stomach and bowels are also frequent which kill suddenly, as the fatal termina- 
 attendants on phremtis, and, there is- reason turn approaches, nearly the same train of 
 to believe, may have a share in producing symptoms supervenes, viz. those denoting- 
 it. The hydrocephalus internus, which is extreme debility of all the functions. Saal- 
 more allied to phrenitis than dropsy of the man remarks that the blood did not always 
 brain, properly so called, seems often, in shew the buffy coat. 
 
 part at least, to arise from derangement Phrenitis, like most other complaints, 
 of the priraae vise, particularly from has sometimes assumed an intermitting 1 
 worms. We cannot otherwise account form, the fits coming on daily, sometime* 
 for the frequent occurrence of these com- every second day. When phrenitis termi- 
 plaints. nates favourably, the typhus, which sue- 
 
 Instead of a superabundance of bile in ceeds the increased excitement, is gene- 
 the primae vise, there is 'sometimes a de- rally less in proportion to that excitement, 
 ficiency, which seems to afford even a than in idiopathie fevers ; a circumstance 
 worse prognosis. The alvine fxces being which assists in distinguishing phrenitis 
 of a white colour, and a black cloud in from synocha. 
 
 the urine, are regarded by Lobb as fatal The imperfect diagnosis between these 
 symptoms. The black cloud in the urine complaints is further assisted by the effects 
 is owing to an admixture of blood : when of the remedies employed. For in phre- 
 wntmxed with blood, the urine is generally nitis in removing the delirium and other 
 pale. local symptoms, the febrile symptoms in 
 
 There is often a remarkable tendency general soon abate. Whereas in synocha, 
 to the worst species of haemorrhages, although the delirium and head-ache be 
 towards the fatal termination of phrenitis. removed, yet the pulse continues frequent, 
 Haemorrhagy from the eyes has already and other marks of indisposition remain 
 been mentioned. Haemorrhagy from the for a much longer time. 
 intestines also, tinging the stools with a It will be of use to present at one view 
 black colour, is not uncommon. These the circumstances which form the diagnosis 
 haemorrhages are never favourable ; but between phrenitis and synocha. 
 the haemorrhages characteristic of syno- Synoeha .generally makes its attack in. 
 cha, particularly that from the nose, some- the same manner ; its symptoms are few 
 timt-s occur at an earlier period, and, if co- and little varied. The symptoms at the 
 pious, generally bring relief. More fre- commencement of phrenitis are often, 
 quentiy, however, blood drops slow'y from more complicated, and differ considerably 
 the nose, demonstrating the vioh nee of the in different cases. Derangement of the 
 disease, withoutrelieving it. Inothercases internal functions are comparatively rare 
 there is a discharge of thm mucus from the in synocha. In phrenitis it almost con- 
 nose, stantly attends, and often appears very 
 Tremors of the joints, convulsions of early. The same observation applies to 
 the muscles of the face, grinding of the the derangement of the organs of sense, 
 teeth, the face from being florid suddenly In synocha, the pulse from the commence- 
 Jecomes pale, involuntary tears, a mucus ment, is frequent, slow, and rapid In 
 :rom the nose, the urine being of a dark phrenitis, symptoms denoting the local 
 red or yellow colour, or black, or covered affection often became considerable before 
 >vith a pellicle, the faeces being either the pulse is much disturbed. In phrenitis 
 lilious or white, and very foetid, promise we have seen that the pulse sometimes 
 sweat of the head, neck, and shoulders, very suddenly loses its strength, the worst 
 
 4 L 
 
626 
 
 PHI' 
 
 PHT 
 
 species of haemorrhages, and other symp- rosy complexion, large veins, thick upper 
 loins denoting extreme debility, shewing lip, a weak voice, and great sensibility; 
 themselves ; such symptoms are generally certain diseases, such as syphilis, scrophu- 
 the forerunner of death. But that when la, the small-pox, and measles ; particular 
 the termination is favourable, the degree employments exposing artificers to dust, 
 of typhus which succeeds it is less in pro- such as needle pointers, stone-cuUers, 
 portion to the preceding excitement in miliers, 8cc. or to the fumes ot metals or 
 synocha. Lastly, if we succeed in re- minerals under a confined and unwhole- 
 rnovmg the delirium and other symptoms some air ; violent passions, exertions or 
 affecting the head, the state of the fever affections of the mind, as grief, disap- 
 is found to partake of this favourable pointment, anxiety, or close application 
 change more immediately and completely to study, without using proper exerdse ; 
 Uian in synocha, where, although we sue- frequent and excessive debaucheries, late 
 ceed in relieving the head-acheor delirium, watching, and drinking freely of strong 
 the fever often suffers little abatement. liquors : great evacuations, as diarrhoea, 
 With regard to the duration of phrenitis, diabetes, excessive venery, fiuor albus, 
 Eller observes, that when it proves fatal, immoderate discharge of the menstrual 
 the patient generally dies within six or flux, and the continuing to suckle too long 
 seven days. In many fatal cases, however, under a debilitated state ; and, lastly, the 
 it is protracted for a longer time, especi- application of cold, either by too sudden 
 ally where the remissions have been con- a change of apparel, keeping- on wet 
 siderable. Upon the whole, however, the clothes, lying 1 in damp beds, or exposing 
 longer it is protracted, providing the the body too suddenly to cool air, when, 
 symptoms do not become worse, the better heated by exercise ; in short, by any thing 
 is the prognosis. that gives a considerable check 10 the 
 
 PHREjfETiAsis. See Phrenitis. perspiration. The more immediate or 
 
 Phrensy. See Phrenitis. occasional causes of phthisis are, hsemop- 
 
 PHTHEniiAsis. (From <f>6s/, a louse.) tysis, pneumonic inflammation proceeding 
 See Phthirinds. to suppuration, catarrh, asthma, and tu- 
 
 PHTHfiiRiuM See Phtheiroctonum. bercles, the last of which is by far the 
 
 PHTH1RIASIS. (From <?6s/g, a louse.) most general. The incipient symptoms 
 Morbus Pediculosus. Pediculatio. Phthei- usually vary with the cause of the disease; 
 riasis. A disease in which several parts of but when it arises from tubercles, it is 
 the body generate lice, which often punc- usually thus marked : It begins with a 
 ture the skin, and produce little sordid short dry cough, that at length becomes 
 ulcers. habitual, but from which nothing is spit 
 
 PHTHEIROCTOXUM. (From <j>6s/g, a louse, up for some time, except a frothy mucus 
 and x.rnvu>, to kill, because it destroys lice.) that seems to proceed from the fauces. 
 Phtheirium. The herb staphis-dgra y or The breathing is at the same time some- 
 Staves-acre. what impeded, and upon the least bodily 
 
 PHTHISIS. (From <p0/a), to consume.) motion is much hurried : a sense of strait- 
 Tabes Palmonalis. Pulmonary consump- ness, with oppression at the chest, is expe- 
 tion. A genus of disease in the class rienced ; the body becomes gradually 
 pyrexiif, and order huemorrhagix of Cullen ; leaner, and great languor, with indolence, 
 known by emaciation, debility, cough, dejection of spirits, and loss of appetite, 
 hectic fever, and purulent expectoration, prevail. In this state the patient fre- 
 Species : 1. Phtlrisis incipiens, incipient, quently continues a considerable length of 
 without any expectoration of pus. time, during which he is, however, more 
 
 2. Phthisis humida, with an expectora- 
 tion of pus. 
 
 readily affected than usual by slight colds, 
 and upon one or other of the occasions the 
 
 3. Phthisis scrophulosa, from scrophulous cough becomes more troublesome and 
 tubercles in the lungs, &c. severe, particularly by night, and it is at 
 
 4. Phthisis haemoptoica, from hsmop- length attended with an expectoration, 
 tysis. which towards morning is more free and 
 
 5. Phthisis exanthemutica, from exanthe- copious. By degrees the matter which is 
 mata. expectorated becomes more viscid and 
 
 6. Phthisis chlorotica, from chlorosis. opaque, and now assumes a greenish colour 
 
 7. Phthisis syphilitica, from a venereal and purulent appearance, being on many 
 Ulcer in the lungs. occasions streaked with blood. In some 
 
 The causes which predispose to this cases, a more severe degree of haemoptysis 
 disease are very numerous. The fol- attends, and the patient spits up a consi- 
 lowing are, however, the most gene- derable quantity of florid, frothy blood, 
 ral : hereditary disposition; particular The breathing- at length becomes more 
 formation of body, and obvious by a difficult, and the emaciation and weakness 
 long neck, prominent shoulders, and nar- goes on increasing. With these, the person 
 rowdiest jsciophulousdiathesis, indicated begins to be sensible of pain in some part 
 by a fine clear skin, fair hair, delicate, of the thorax, which, however, is usuall; 
 
licit at first under the sternum, particularly 
 on coughing 1 . At a more advanced period 
 
 I of the disease a pain is sometimes felt on 
 one side, and at times prevails in so high 
 
 i ii degree, , as to prevent the person from 
 lying easily on that side : but it more fre- 
 quently happens, that it is felt only on 
 making a full inspiration, or coughing. 
 Even where no pain is felt it often hap- 
 pens, that those who labour under phthisis 
 cannot lie easily on one or other of their 
 sides, without a. fit of coughing being ex- 
 cited, or the difficulty of breathing being 
 rauch increased. At the first commence- 
 ment of the disease, the pulse is often na- 
 tural, or perhaps is soft, small, and a little 
 quicker than usual : but when the symp- 
 toms which have been enumerated have 
 subsisted for any length of time, it then 
 becomes full, hard, and frequent. At the 
 same time the face flushes, particularly 
 pfier eating, the palms of the hands and 
 soles of the feet are affected with burning 
 lieat; the respiration is difficult and labo- 
 rious ; evening exacerbations become ob- 
 vious, and by degrees, the fever assumes 
 the hectic form. This species of fever is 
 evidently of the remittent kind, and has 
 exacerbations twice every day. The first 
 occurs usually about noon, and a slight 
 remission ensues about five in the after- 
 noon. This last is, however, soon suc- 
 ceeded by another exacerbation, which 
 increases gradually until after midnight ; 
 but about two o'clock in the morning a 
 remission takes place, and this becomes 
 more apparent as the morning advances. 
 During the exacerbations the patient is 
 very sensible to any coolness of the air, 
 and often complains of a sense of cold 
 when his skin is, at the same time, preter- 
 naturally warm. Of these exacerbations, 
 that of the evening is by far the most con- 
 siderable. From the first appearance of 
 the hectic symptoms, the urine is high co- 
 loured, and deposits a copious branny red 
 sediment. The appetite, however, is not 
 greatly impaired, the tongue appears clean, 
 the mouth is usually moist, and the thirst 
 is inconsiderable. As the disease advances, 
 the fauces put on rather an inflamed ap- 
 pearance, and are beset with aphthae, and 
 the red vessels of the tunica adnata be- 
 come of a pearly white. During the ex- 
 acerbations, a florid circumscribed redness 
 appears on each cheek ; but at other times 
 the face is pale, and the countenance 
 somewhat dejected. At the commence- 
 ment of hectic fever, the belly is usually 
 costive ; but in the more advanced stages 
 of it, a diarrhaea often comes on, and this 
 continues to recur frequently during the 
 remainder of the disease ; colliquative 
 sweats likewise break out, and these alter- 
 nate with each other, and induce vast 
 debility. In the last stage of the disease 
 the emaciation is so great, that the patient 
 
 PHTHISIS. $27 
 
 has the appearance of a walking skeleton ; 
 his countenance is altered, his checks arc 
 prominent, his eyes look hollow and lan- 
 guid, his hair falls off, his nails are of a 
 livid colour, and much incurvated, and his 
 feet are affected withccdematous swellings. 
 To the end of the disease the senses remuin 
 entire, and the mind is confident and full 
 of hope. It is, indeed, a happy circum- 
 stance attendant on phthisis, that those 
 who labour under it are seldom apprehen- 
 sive or aware of any danger ; and it is no 
 uncommon occurrence to meet with per- 
 sons labouring under its most advanced 
 stage, flattering themselves with a speedy 
 recovery, and forming distant projects 
 under that vain hope. Some days before 
 death the extremities become cold. In 
 some cases a delirium precedes that event, 
 and continues until life is extinguished. 
 
 As an expectoration of mucus from the 
 lungs may^possibly be mistaken for puru- 
 lent matter, and may thereby give us 
 reason to suspect that the patient labours 
 under a confirmed phthisis, it may not be 
 amiss to point out a sure criterion, by 
 which we shall always be able to distin- 
 guish the one from the other. The medical 
 world are indebted to the late Mr. Charles 
 Darwin for the discovery, who has directed 
 the experiment to be made in the follow- 
 ing manner : 
 
 Let the expectorated matter be dissolv- 
 ed in vitriolic acid, and in caustic lixivium, - 
 and add pure water to both solutions. If 
 there is a fair precipitation in each, it is a 
 certain sign of the presence of pus ; but if 
 there is not a precipitate in either, it is 
 certainly mucus. 
 
 Mr. Everard Home, in his dissertation 
 on the properties of pus, informs us of a 
 curious, and apparently a decisive mode of 
 distinguishing accurately between pus and 
 animal mu< MS. The property, he ob- 
 serves, which characterises pus, and dis- 
 tinguishes it from most other substances,, 
 is, its being composed of globules, which 
 are visible when viewed through a micros- 
 cope ; whereas animal mucus, and all 
 chemical combinations of animal sub- 
 stances appear in the microscope to be 
 made up of flakes. This property was 
 first noticed by the late Mr. John Hunter. 
 
 Pulmonary consumption, is in every case 
 to be considered as attended with much 
 danger ; but it is mo-e so when it proceeds 
 from tubercles, than when it arises in con- 
 sequence either of haemoptysis, or pneu- 
 monic suppuration. In the last instance 
 the risk will be greater where the abscess 
 breaks inwardlv, and gives rise to empye- 
 ma, than when its contents are discharged 
 by the mouth. Even cases of this nature 
 have, however, been known to terminate 
 in immediate death. The impending dan- 
 ger is generally to be judged of, however, 
 by the hectic symptoms ; but more parti- 
 
628 
 
 PHY 
 
 PHY 
 
 cularly by the fetor of the expectoration, 
 the degree of emaciation and debility, the 
 colliquative sweats, and the diarrhoea. 
 The disease has, in many cases, been 
 found to be considerably retarded in its 
 process by pregnancy ; and in a few has 
 been alleviated by an attack of mania. 
 
 The morbid appearance most frequently 
 to be met with on the dissections of ihose 
 who die of phthisis, is the existence of 
 tubercles in the cellular substance of the 
 lungs. These are small tumours which 
 have the appearance of indurated glands, 
 are of different sizes, and are oficn found 
 in clusters. Their firmness is usually in 
 proportion to their size, and when laid 
 open in this stale they are of a white co- 
 lour, and of a consistence nearly ap- 
 proaching to cartilage. Although indolent 
 at first, they at length become inflam- 
 ed, and lastly form little abscesses or 
 vomicxj which breaking, and pouring 1 
 their contents into the bronchix, give 
 rise to a purulent expectoration, .aid 
 thus lay the foundation of phthisis. Such 
 tubercles or vomicx are most usually situ- 
 ated at the upper and back part of ihe 
 lungs; but in some instances '.hey occupy 
 the outer part, and then adhesions to the 
 pleura are often formed. 
 
 When the disease is partial, only about 
 a fourth of the upper and posterior part 
 of the lungs is usually found diseased ; but 
 in some cases life has been pro racted till 
 not one twentieth part of them appealed* 
 on dissection, fit for performing- their 
 function. A singular observation, con- 
 firmed by the morbid collections of ana- 
 tomists, is, that the left lobe is much 
 oftener affected than the right. 
 
 PHTHISIS ISCHIADICA. A wasting of the 
 thigh and leg from an abscess or other 
 cause in the hip. 
 
 PHTHISIS PCPILL^E. An amaurosis. 
 
 PHTHOHIA. (From <p6cga, an abortion.) 
 Medicines which promote abortion. 
 
 Puu. (<px, or <ptu, from phua, Arab.) 
 See Valeriana major. 
 
 PHYGETHLON. (From <$ua>, to grow.) A 
 red and painful tubercle in the arm-pits, 
 neck and groins. 
 
 PHYLACTERTUM. (From 0yx*<r0-a, to pre- 
 serve.) An amulet or preservative against 
 infection. 
 
 PHYLLANTHCS EMBI.ICA. The systematic 
 name of the Indian tree from which the 
 emblic mirobalan is obtained. 
 
 PHYLUTIS. (From <jt/xxov, a leaf; so 
 called because the leaves only appear.) 
 See Scolopendrinm. 
 
 PHYMA. (From <j>uo>, to produce.) A 
 small tubercle on any external part of the 
 body. 
 
 PHYSALIS; (From <j>ys-cw>, to inflate ; 
 so called because its seed is contained in a 
 kind of bladder, and alkekengi, alkakangi, 
 Arab, the halicacabus or winter cherry.) 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Pentandria. Or- 
 der, JWonogynia. 
 
 PHYSALIS ALKEKENGI. The systematic 
 name of the winter cherry. See Mke- 
 kengi. 
 
 PHYSCONIA. (From qv<rx.u>v, a big- 
 bell led fellow.) Hyposarca. Hypersarchi- 
 dios. Enlargement of the abdomen. A 
 genus of disease in the class cachexies, and 
 order intiimescent'ue of Cullen ; known by 
 a tumour occupying chiefly one part of the 
 abdomen, increasing slowly, and neither 
 sonorous nor fluctuating. Species : 1. He- 
 patica. 2 Splenica 3. Renalis. 4. Uterina. 
 5. Jib ovario, 6. Mesenterica. 7. Oment fills. 
 8 Visceralis. 
 
 PHYSEMA (From <$v<ra.u> t to inflate.) Phy- 
 sesis. A windy tumour. 
 
 PKYSETEB. MACB.OSEPHALUS. (Physeter t 
 from 4>v<ra.a>, to inflate ; so named from its 
 action of blowing and discharging water 
 from its nustrils, and macrocepholus, from. 
 /ung5c, long, and x<f>ax, the head ; from 
 the ieni>th of its head ) See Jlmbergris. 
 
 PHYSIOGNOMY. (Physiognomic from 
 <$v<rtf, nature, and ytvcfima, to know.) The 
 art of knowing the disposition of a person 
 from t'n (-O'liKenancf 
 
 PHYSIOLOGY. (Phys;oloffia,from yvrtt, 
 nature, uulxo^oc, a discourse ) The science 
 which treats of the actions and powers of 
 an animated body. 
 
 PHYSOCEIE. (From qvra, wind, and xx, 
 a tumour.) A species of hern'u, whose 
 contents are distended with wind. 
 
 PHYSOCEPHALUS. (From q>v<ra. t wind, and 
 K<f)*x, the head.) Emphysema of the 
 head. See Pneiimatosis. 
 
 PlIYSOMETRA. (From yvo-dui r to in- 
 flate, am! /utTp*., the womb.) Ilysterophyse. 
 A windy swelling of the uterus. A tympa- 
 ny of the womb. A genus of disease in the 
 class cacJiexiae and order intumescentice of 
 Cullen ; characterised by a permanent 
 elastic swelling of the hypogastrium, 
 from flatulent distention of the womb. 
 It is a rare disease, and seldom admits of 
 a cure. , 
 
 PHYTEUMA. (From <j>t/Tw, to generate ; 
 so called from its great increase and 
 growth.) The herb rocket. 
 
 PHYTOLACCA BECANDRIA. (Phytolacca. 
 From <PUTV, a plant, and Xtf***, gum lac ; 
 so called because it is of the colour of 
 lacca, and decandria, from its Linnxan ar- 
 rangement ) Solatium magntun virginiannm 
 ruArtm Pork-physic. Pork-weed. Poke- 
 weed. Red weed of Virginia. Red night- 
 shade. The systematic name of the Ameri- 
 can night-shade. Solatium racemosum Jlme- 
 ricanum. In Virginia and other parts 
 of Armrica, the inhabitants boil the 
 leaves, and eat them in the . manner of 
 spinach. They are said to "nave an ano- 
 dyne quality, and the juice of the root 
 is violently cathartic. The Portuguese 
 
PIG PIL 629 
 
 had formerly a trick of mixing the juice quality, and are deemed serviceable in lax- 
 
 of the berries with their red wines, in or- ity of the kidneys. 
 
 cler to give them a deeper colour ; but it PIGMK.NT0M. (From pingo, to paint.) 
 was found to debase the flavour. _This Pigment. This name is given by anato- 
 \vasrepresentedlohis Portuguese majesty, mists to a mucous substance found in the 
 who ordered all the stems to be cut down eye, which is of two kinds. The pigment 
 yearly before they produced flowers, there- of the iris, is that which covers the ante- 
 by to prevent any farther adulteration, rior and posterior surface of the iris, 
 This plant has been used as a cure for can- and gives the beautiful variety of colour 
 cers, but to no purpose. in the eyes. The pigment of the choroid 
 
 PHYTOLOGY. (Phytologia. From membrane, is a black or brownish mucus 
 
 qvTov, an herb, and \oyoc, a discourse.) which covers the anterior surface of the 
 
 That part of the science of natural history choroid membrane, con iguous to the re- 
 
 which treats on plants. tina and the interior surface of the ciliary 
 
 PHTTOMiifESALiA. (From qwrov, a plant, processes. 
 
 and mineralis, a mineral.) Substances of PILA HYSTHICIS. The bezoar hystricis. 
 
 a vegetable and mineral nature ; as amber PILA MAHINA. A species of alcyoni- 
 
 and coral. urn found on sea-coasts amongst wrack. 
 
 PI A MATER. (Pia mater, the natu- It is said to kill worms, and when calcined 
 
 ral mother ; so called because it embraces to be useful in scrophula. 
 
 the brain, as a good mother folds herchild.) Piles. See H&morrhois. 
 
 Localis membrana. Jlleninx tennis. A thin Pile-wort. See Cheledonium minus. 
 
 membrane, almost wholly vascular, that is PILI CONGENITI. The hair of the head, 
 
 firmly accreted to the convolutions of the eyebrows, and eyelids, are so termed, be- 
 
 cerebrum, cerebellum, medulla oblongata, cause they grow in utero. 
 
 and medulla spinalis. Its use appears to PILI POSTGENITI. The hair which grows 
 
 be, to distribute the vessels to, and contain from the surfaceof the body after birth is so 
 
 the substance of, the cerebrum. termed, in contradistinction to that which. 
 
 PICA. (Pica, the magpie; so named be- appears before birth; as the hair of the 
 
 cause it is said the magpie is subject to head, eyebrows, and eyelids, 
 
 this affection.) Picatio. Malaria. Jlllo- PILOSELLA. (From pilus, hair, because 
 
 triophagia. Citta. Cissa. Longing. De- its leaves are hairy.) Auricula muris. 
 
 praved appetite, with strong desire for Myosotis. Mouse ear. This common plant, 
 
 unnatural food. It is very common to Hierucium pilocella of Linnxus, contains a 
 
 pregnant women and chlorotic girls, and bitter lactescent juice, which has a slight 
 
 by some it is said in men who labour under degree of adstringency. The roots are 
 
 suppressed haemorrhoids. more powerful than the leaves. They are 
 
 PICEA. (n/TWf, pitch.) The common very seldom used in this country, 
 
 or red fir or pitch tree is so termed. The Pills, aloetic, -with myrrh. See Pilu!<e 
 
 cones, branches, and every part of the aloetic<e cum myrrha. 
 
 tree, affords the common resin called Pills, compound aloetic. See Pilule aloes 
 
 frankincense. See Terebinthina vulgaris. composite. 
 
 PICHUEIM. See Pechurim. Pills, compound gamboge. See Pilulx 
 
 PICBIS ECHIOIDES. . (From Triiifos, bit- gumbogix composites. 
 
 ter, and echioides, from t^ioy, from s^/c, a Pills, compound galbanum. See Pilulx 
 
 viper, and s/cfo?, resemblance.) The sys- galbani composite. 
 
 tematic name of the common ox-tongue ; Pills, compound squill. See Piluluc scilLv 
 
 the leaves are frequently used as a pot-herb composite 
 
 by the country people, who esteem it good Pills of iron -with myrrh. See Pilulaeferri 
 
 to relax the bowels. cum myrrha. 
 
 PICTOKIUS. (From the Picts, who Pills, soup, with opium. See Pilules sapo- 
 
 were subject to this disease.) Applied to nis cum opio. 
 
 a species of colic. It should be rather Pills, mercury. See Pilulae hydrargyri. 
 
 called colica pictorum, the- painter's colic, Pills, submuriate of mercury. See PUUUe 
 
 because from their use of lead they are hydrargyri submuriatis. 
 
 much afflicted with it. PILULA. A pill. A small round form of 
 
 PiESTRUM. (From vtfa, to press.) An medicine the sizeofa pea. The consistence 
 
 instrument to compress the head of a dead of pills is beat preserved by keeping- ihe mass 
 
 foetus, for its more easy extraction from in bladders, and occasionally moistening it. 
 
 the womb. In the direction of masses to be thus di- 
 
 PIG-XUT. Earth-nut. Ground-nut. The vided, the proper consistence is to be look- 
 bulbous root of the Jiunium bulboccistanum ed for at first, as well as its preservation 
 of Linnaeus. Pig nuts, so calk-d because afterwards, for f the mass then become 
 that animal is very fond of them, and will hard and dry it is unfit for that division 
 dig with its snout to some depth for them, for which it was originally intended; and 
 are of a dirty brown colour, a little big. this is in many instances such an objection 
 ger i!>an a hazel-nut, and flavoured like the to the form that it is doubtful whether for 
 chesnut. They are said to possess a styptic the purposes of the pharmacopeia the 
 
630 Pit? PIM 
 
 greater number of articles had not better PILULE HYDRARGYRI. Mercurial pills, 
 be kept in powder, and their application Often from its colour called the blue pill, 
 to the formation of pills, left to extempo- "Take of purified mercury, two drachms, 
 raneous direction. Confection of red roses, three drachms ; 
 
 PILULJE ALOES COMPOSITE. Compound liquorice-root, powdered, a drachm." Rub 
 aloetic pills. " Take of Spike-aloe, pow- the mercury with the confection, until 
 dered, an ounce ; extract of gentian, half the globules disappear ; then add the li- 
 an ounce ; oil of caraway, forty minims ; quorice-root, and beat the whole toge- 
 syrup, as much as is sufficient." Beat ther, until they are thoroughly incorpo- 
 them together, until they form an uniform rated. 
 
 mass. From fifteen to twenty-five grains An alterative and antivenereal pill, 
 prove moderately purgative and stomachic, which mostly acts on the bowels if given 
 
 PILULE ALOES CUM MYRRHA. Aloetic insufficient quantity to attempt the re- 
 pills with myrrh. T*ke of spike-aloe, moval of the venereal disease, and there- 
 two ounces; saffron, myrrh, of each an fore requires the addition of opium. The 
 ounce; syrup, as much as is sufficient." dose is from five grains to a scruple. Three 
 Powder the aloe and myrrh separately; grains of the mass contain one of mercury, 
 then beat them all together until they form Joined with the squill pill, it forms an ex- 
 an uniform mass. From ten grains to a cellent expectorant and alterative, calcu- 
 scruple of this pill, substituted for the lated to assist the removal of dropsical 
 pilula Ruji, prove stomachic and laxative, diseases of the chest, and asthmas attend- 
 and are calculated for delicate females, ed wilh visceral obstruction, 
 epecially where there is uterine obstruc- PILULE HYDRARGYRI SUBMURIATIS. Pills 
 tion. of submuriate ot mercury. " Take of 
 
 PILULJB CAMBOGIJE GO3IPOSITJE. Com- submuriate of mercury, precipitated sul- 
 pound gamboge pills. "Take of gam- phuret of antimony, of each a drachm; 
 boge, powdered, extract of spike aloe, guaiacum gum resin, powdered, two 
 powdered, compound cinnamon powder, drachms." Rub the submuriate of mercury 
 of each a drachm ; soap, two drachms." first with the precipitated sulphuret of 
 Mix the powders together; then having antimony, then with the guaiacum gum 
 added the soap, beat the whole together resin, and add as much copaiba as may be 
 until they are thoroughly incorporated, requisite to give the mass a proper con- 
 These pills are now first introduced in the sistence. This is intended as a substitute 
 London Pharmacopoeia, as forming a more for the famed Plummer's pill. It isexhi- 
 active purgative pill than the pil. aloes cum bited as an alterative in a variety of dis- 
 myrrha, and in this way supplying an eases, especially cutaneous erupt ions, pains 
 article very commonly necessary in prac- of the venereal or rheumatic kind, cance- 
 tice. The dose is from ten grains to a rous and schirrous affections, and chronic 
 scruple. ophthalmia. The dose is from five to ten 
 
 PILULJE CUPRI. An excellent tonic and grains. In about five grains of the mass 
 diaphoretic pil!, which may be given with there is one grain of the submuriate of 
 advantage in dropsical diseases, where mercury, 
 tonics and diuretics are indicated. PILULJE SAPONIS CUM OPIO. Pills of soap 
 
 PILULJB PERRI curc MYRRHA. Pills of and opium. Formerly called pilulae sapo- 
 iron and myrrh. " Take of myrrh, pow- nacex. " Take of hard opium, powdered, 
 dered, two drachms ; subcarbonate of half an ounce ; hard soap, two ounces.'* 
 soda, sulphate of iron, sugar, of each a Beat them together until they are tho- 
 drachm." Rub the myrrh with the sub- roughly incorporated. The dose is from 
 carbonate of soda; add the sulphate of three to ten grains Five grains of the 
 iron, and rub them again ; then beat the mass contain one of opium. 
 whole together until they are, thoroughly PILULJB SCILLJE COMPOSITE;. Compound 
 incorporated. These pills answer the squill pills. " Take of squill root fresh, 
 same purpose as the mistura ferri compo- dried and powered, a drachm ; ginger- 
 sita. The dose is from ten grains to one root, powdered, hard soap, of each three 
 scruple. drachms ; ammoniacum, powdered, two 
 
 PILULE GALBASTI COMPOSITE. Compound drachms." Mix the powders together : 
 galbanum pills. Formerly called pilulae then beat them with the soap, adding as 
 gummosce, " Take of galbanum resin, much syrup as may be sufficient to give a 
 an ounce ; myrrh, sagapenum, of each proper consistence. 
 
 an ounce and half; assafoetida gum resin, An attenuant, expectorant, and diuretic 
 half an ounce ; syrup, as much as is stif- pill, mostly administered in the cure of 
 ficient." Beat them together until they asthma and dropsy. The dose is from ten 
 form an uniform mass. A stimulating grains to a scruple. 
 
 amispasmodic and emmenagogue. From PILUS. (IT^oc, wool carded.) The 
 a srruple to half a drachm may be given short hair which is found all over the body, 
 three times a day in nervous disorders of See CapiUus. 
 
 the stomach and intestines, in hysterical PIMENTA. (From Ramienta. Sp. 
 affections and hypochondriasis. peppe'r.) Piper canjophyllatum, Coccuti 
 
PIM 
 
 PIP 
 
 631 
 
 indi aromatici. Piper chiapce. Amomum pi- PINASTELLTTM:. (From pinus, the pine- 
 menta. Cnryophyllus aromaticus. Curyophyl- tree ; so called because its leaves resem- 
 lus Americanus. Piper odoratum Jamaicense. ble those of the pine-tree;) Hog's fennel. 
 Jamaica pepper, or allspice. The berries See Peucedanum. 
 
 of the Myrtus pimenta of Linnaeus: -floribus PINEA. The stone-pine. The young and 
 trichotomo paniculatis, foliis oblongo-lanceo- fresh fruit of this plant, Pinua pined of 
 lutis. This spice, which was first brought Linnaeus, are eaten in some countries in 
 over for dietetic uses, has been long em- the same manner as almonds here, either 
 ployed in the shops as a succedaneum to alone, or mixed with sugar. They are nil- 
 the more costly oriental aromatics: it is tritive, demulcent, and laxative, 
 moderately warm, of an agreeable flavour, PINEAL GLAND. (Called pineal from 
 somewhat resembling that of a mixture of pinea, a pine-apple, from iis supposed re- 
 cloves, cinnamon, and nutmegs. Both semblance to that fruit.) Glandula pinea- 
 pharmacopoeias direct an aqueous and spi- &*. Conarium. A small heart-like sub- 
 riiuous distillation to be made from these stance, about the size of a pea, situated 
 berries; and the Edinburg College orders immediately over the corpora quadrige- 
 the oleum essentiale piperis Jamaicensis. mina, and hanging from the thalami nervo- 
 
 PIMENTO. See Pimenta. rum opticorum by two crura or peduncles. 
 
 Pimpernel. The Anagallis arvensis is Its use is not known. It was formerly sup- 
 sometimes so called. See Anagallis. posed to be the seat of the soul. 
 Pimpernel, water. See Becabunga. Pine-apple. See Ananas. 
 PIMPINELLA. (Quasi bipinella or Pine-thistle. See Carlina gummifera. 
 bipenula, from the double penate order of PINEUS PUHGANS. See Ricinus major. 
 its leaves.) 1. The name of a genus of PINGUEDO. (From piuguis, fat.) Fat. 
 plants in the Linnaean system Class, Pen- See Fat. 
 
 ttmdria. Order, Digynia. Pimpinella. PINGUMULA. (From pinguis, fat, so 
 
 2 The systematic name of the Pimpi- called because its leaves are fat to the 
 nella alba. Pimpinella nostras. Several touch.) Sanicula montana. Sanicula ebo- 
 :>pecies of pimpinella were formerly used racensis. Viola palustris. Liparis. Cu~ 
 officinally; but the roots which obtain a cullata. Dodecatheon Plinii. Butter-wort, 
 place in the materia medica of the Edin- Yorkshire fanicle. The remarkable unctu- 
 bnrg Pharmacopoeia, are those of the osity of this plant* Pinguicula vulgaris of 
 Burnet saxifrage, the Pimpinella saxifraga Linnaeus, has caused it to be applied to 
 of Linnaeus . foliis pinnatis, foliolis radi- chaps, and as a pomatum to the hair, 
 calibus subrotundis, summis linearibus. They Decoctions of the leaves in broths are 
 have an 'unpleasant smell ; and a hot, pun- used by the common people in Wales as a, 
 gent, bitterish taste : they are recommen- cathartic. 
 
 tied by several writers as a stomachic : in PINHONES INDTCI. See Ricinus major. 
 the way of gargle, they have been em- Pink, Indian. See Spigelia. 
 ployed for dissolving viscid mucus, and to PINNA. (Uivva., a wing.) The name of 
 stimulate the tongue when that organ be- the lateral and inferior part of the nose, 
 comes paralytic. and the broad part of the ear. 
 
 PIMPINELLA ALBA. A variety of the pim~ PINNACULUM. (Dim. of pinna, a wing.) 
 pinella magna, whose root is indifferently A pinnacle. A name of the uvula from 
 used with that of the greater pimpinell, its shape. 
 
 called radix pimpinellce nigra. See also PINUS. The name of a genus of plants 
 Pimpinella. in the Linnaean system. Class, Jllonoecia. 
 
 PIMPINELLA ANISUM. The systematic Order, Monadelphia. The pine-tree, 
 name of the anise plant. See Anisum. PINUS ABIES. The Norway spruce fir, 
 
 PIMPINELLA ITALICA. The root which which affords the pix Burgundica. See 
 bears this name in some pharmacopoeias Burgundy pitch. 
 is that of the Sanguisorba offlcinalisot' Lin- Pixus BALSAMEA. The systematic name 
 
 nacus. It is now fallen into disuse. 
 
 PIMPINELLA MAGNA. The systematic 
 name of the greater pimpinella. 'See Pirn- 
 pinella nigra. 
 
 PIMPI VELLA NIGRA. The root of this 
 plant, Pimpinella mugna of Linnaeus, has 
 been lately extolled in the cure of erysipe- 
 
 of the tree which affords the Canada bal- 
 sam. See Balsamum Canadense. 
 
 PINCS LARYX. The systematic name 
 of the tree which gives us the agaric and 
 Venice turpentine. See Jlgaricvs albus, 
 and Terebinthinaveneta. 
 
 PINUS PICEA. The systematic name of 
 
 lutous ulcerations, tinea capitis, rheuma- the silver fir. See Terebinthina communis. 
 
 tism, and other diseases. PINUS PTNEA. The systematic name of 
 
 PIMPINELLA NOSTRAS. See Pimpinella. the stone-pine tree. See Pinea. 
 
 PIMPINELLA SAXIFRAGA. The systema- Pixrs SYLVESTUIS. The systematic name 
 
 tic name of the Burnet saxifrage. See of the Scotch fir. See Pix liqvida. 
 
 Pimpinella. P1PEK. (From TSTT*, to concoct, 
 
632 
 
 PIS 
 
 because by its heat it assists digestion.) 
 Pepper. The name of ,a genus of plants 
 in the Linn scan system. 'Class, Diandria. 
 Order, Trigynia. 
 
 PIPER ALBUM. Leucopiper. See Piper ni- 
 grum. 
 
 PIPER BRAsiLiAJttm. Guinea pepper. 
 PIPER CALECUTICUM. Guinea pepper. 
 PIPER CARYOPHYLLATUM. Jamaica pep- 
 per. 
 
 PIPER CAUDATUM. See Cubebae. 
 PIPER CUBEBA. The plant whose ber- 
 ries are called cubebs. See Cubebae. 
 PIPER DECORTICATUM. White pepper. 
 PIPER FAVASCI. The clove-berry tree. 
 PIPER GrrixcE?fSE. See Piper indicum. 
 PIPER HispAificuM. Set Piper indicum. 
 PIPER INDICUM Capsicum. Lada 
 chilli- Capo molago. Solanum urens. Si- 
 liquastrum Plinii. Piper Brazilianum. Pi' 
 per Guincense. Piper Calecuticum Piper 
 Hispanicum. Piper Lusitanicum. Cayenne 
 pepper. Guinea pepper. This species of 
 pepper is obtained from the Capsicum an- 
 nuum of Linnaeus : caule herbaceo, pe- 
 dunculis solitaries. As an aromatic of the 
 stimulant kind, it is efficacious in some 
 paralytic and gouty cases, or to promote 
 excitement where the bodily organs are 
 languid and torpid. 
 
 Piper indicum. Guinea or Indian pep- 
 per. 
 
 PIPER JAMATCENSE. See Pimento,. 
 PIPER LONGUM. JWacropiper. JLcapat- 
 li. Cutu tripali. Pimpilrm. Long pep- 
 per. Piper longum of L.nnaeus : foliis cor- 
 datis petiolatis sessilibusque. The berries 
 or grains of this plant are gathered while 
 green, and dried in the heat of the sun, 
 when they change to a blackish or dark 
 grey colour. They possess precisely the 
 same qualities as the piper indicum, only 
 in a weaker degree. 
 
 PIPER LUSITANICUM. See Piper indicum. 
 PIPER MURALE. See Illecebra. 
 PIPER NiGRtiM. J^Felanopiper. Molago 
 codi Lada. Piper aromuticnm. Black 
 pepper. This species of pepper is ob- 
 tained in the East Indies, from the Piper 
 nigriim of Linnaeus : foliis watts septem- 
 nerviis glabris, petiolis simplicissimis. Its 
 vir; ues are similar to those of the other 
 peppers. The black and white pepper are 
 both obtained from the same tree, the dif- 
 ference depending on their preparation and 
 degrees of maturity. 
 
 PIPERITIS. (From piper, pepper, so 
 called because its leaves and roots are 
 biting like pepper to the taste.) The herb 
 dittany or lepidium. 
 
 PIQ.TJETI RECEPTACCLUM. The thoracic 
 duct. 
 
 PIRAMIDALIA CORPORA. See Corpora pyra- 
 midalia. 
 
 PISIFORME OS. The fourth bone of 
 the fi'-st row of the carpus. 
 Pismire. See Formica. 
 
 PIT 
 
 Piss-a-bed. See Taraxacum. 
 PISSASPHALTUS. (From Trie-ret, pitch, 
 and *c*AToc, bitumen.) The thicker kind 
 of rock oil. 
 
 PISTACIA. (n/s-**/*, supposed to be a 
 Syrian word.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Dioe- 
 cia. Order, Pentandria. 
 
 PISTACIA IENTISCUS. The systematic 
 name of the tree which affords the mastick. 
 See Mastiche. 
 
 PISTACIA NUX. Pistachio-nut. An ob- 
 long pointed nut, a!out the size and shape 
 of a filbert, including a kernel of a pale 
 greenish colour, covered with a yellow 
 or greenish skin. It is the produce of a 
 large tree, the Pistacia ve^n oi Linnaeus : 
 -foliis imparipennatis ; foliolis subovatis 
 recurvia. Pistachio-nuts have a sweetish 
 unctuous taste, resembling that of sweet 
 almonds, and, like the latter, afford an 
 oil, and may be formed into an emulsion. 
 
 PISTACIA TEREBLNTHUS. The systematic 
 name of the tree which gives out the Cy- 
 prus turpentine. See Chio turpentine. 
 
 PISTACIA VERA. The systematic name of 
 the tree which affords the nuces pistacice. 
 See Pistacia nux. 
 
 Pistachio-nut. See Pistacia nux. 
 PISTOLOCHIA. (From ^r/roc, faithful, and 
 xo^e/at, parturition, so called because it was 
 thought to promote delivery.) Birth 
 wort. 
 
 PITCH. Fix. Pix sicca. The juice of a 
 species of fir, extracted by incisions made 
 in the bark of the tree. It is sometimes 
 used as a detergent by surgeons. 
 Pitch, Burgundy. See Pix am/a. 
 Pitch, Jews. See Bitumen judaicum. 
 Pitch-tree. See Picea. 
 PITTACIUM. (From wwr*, pitch.) A 
 pitch plaster. 
 
 PITTOTA. ^From {TJTT*, pitch.) Medi- 
 cines in which pitch is the principal in- 
 gredient. 
 
 P1TU1TA. Phlegm, or viscid and glu- 
 tinous mucus. 
 
 PITUITARY GLAND. Glandula pe- 
 tuitaria A gland situated within the cra- 
 nium, between a duplicature of the dura 
 mater, in the sella turcica of the sphaenoid 
 bone. 
 
 PITUITARY MEMBRANE. Membrana 
 pituitaria. Schneiderian membrane. The 
 mucus membrane that lines the nostrils 
 and sinuses, communicating with the nose, 
 is so called, because it secretes the mucus 
 of those parts, to which >he ancients have 
 assigned the name of pituita. 
 
 PITYR1ASIS. (From 7r/Tvgov, bran, so 
 named from its branny-like appearance.) 
 A genus in the second order, *or scaly 
 diseases, of Dr. Wiilan's cutaneous dis- 
 eases. The pityriasis cons sis of irregular 
 patches of small thin scales, which repeat- 
 edly form and separate, but never collect 
 into crusts, nor are attended with redness 
 
PIT 
 
 FIX 
 
 633 
 
 or inflammation, as in the lepra and scaly and sides ; it seldom appears in the skin 
 tetter. Dr. Willan distinguishes pityriasis over the sternum, or along the spine of 
 from the porrigo of the Latins, which has the back. Interstices of proper skin co- 
 a more extensive signification, and com- lour are more numerous, and largest at 
 prehends a disease of ihe scalp, terminat- the lower part of the abdomen and back, 
 ing- in ulceration ; whereas the former is, where the scales are often small, distinct, 
 by the best Greek authors, represented as and a little depressed. The face, nates, 
 always dry and scaly. Thus, according- to and lower extremities are least affected; 
 Alexander and Paulus, pityriusis is charac- the patches are found upon the arms, but 
 terised by "the separation of slight fur- mostly on the inside, where they are dis- 
 furaceous substances from the surface of tinct and of different sizes, 
 the head, or other parts of the body, Thepityriasisversicolorisnotacuticular 
 without ulceration." Their accomt of disease ; for when the cuticle is abraded 
 this appearance is conformable to expe- from any of the patches, the sallow colour 
 rience ; and the two varieties of it which remains as before in the skin or retemu- 
 they have pointed out may be denominat- cosum. This singular appearance is not 
 ed, Pityriasis capitis, and Pityriasis versi- attended with any internal disorder, nor 
 color. with any troublesome symptom, except a 
 
 Pityriasis capitis, when it affects very little itching or irritation felt on getting 
 young infants, is termed T^y nurses the into bed, and after strong- exercise, or 
 dandriff. It appears at the upper edge drinking warm liquors. There is in some 
 of the forehead and temples, as a slight cases a slight exanthema, partially distri- 
 whitish scurf set in the form of a horse- buted among the discoloured patches ; and 
 shoe ; on other parts of the head there are sometimes an appearance like the lichen 
 large scales, at a distance from each other, piletis ; but eruptions of this kind are not 
 flat and semipellucid. Sometimes, how- permanent, neither do they produce any 
 ever, they nearly cover the whole of the change in the original form of the corn- 
 hairy scalp, being close together, and im- plaint. The duration of the pityriasis 
 bricated. A similar appearance may take versicolor is always considerable. Dr. 
 place in adults ; but it is usually the effects Willan has observed its continuance in 
 of lepra, scaly tetter, or some general dis- some persons for four, five, or six years, 
 ease of the skin. It is not limited to any age or sex. Its 
 
 Elderly persons have the pityriasis-capi- causes are not pointed out with certainty, 
 tis in nearly the same form as infants ; the Several patients have referred it to fruit 
 only difference is, that this complaint in old taken in too great quantities; some have 
 people -occasions larger exfoliations of the thought it was produced by eating mush- 
 cuticle, rooms ; others by exposure to sudden 
 The pityriasis versicolor chiefly affects alterations of cold and heat. In some 
 the arms, breast, and abdomen. It is individuals, who had an irritable skin, 
 diffused very irregularly ; and being of a and occasionally used violent exercise, the 
 different colour from the usual skin colour, complaint has been produced, or at least 
 it exhibits a singular chequered appear- much aggravated, by wearing flannel next 
 ance. These irregular patches, which are to the skin. It. is likewise often observed 
 at first small, and of a brown or yellow in persons who had resided for a length of 
 hue, appear at the scrobiculus cordis, time in a tropical climate, 
 about the mammee, clavicles, &c. En- Pix ARIDA. Formerly called Fix Bur- 
 larging gradually, they assume a tesselated gundica. The prepared resin of the Pinus 
 form ; in other cases they are branched, abies of Linnxus :foUis solitariis subte~ 
 so as to resemble the foliaceous lichens tragonis acntiuscuhs distichis, ratnis infra 
 growing on the bark of trees ; and some- nvdis coni scylindraceis. It is of a solid 
 times, when the discolouration is not con- consistence, yet somewhat soft, of a 
 tinuous, they suggest the idea of a map reddish brown colour, and not disagreeable 
 being distributed on the skin like islands, smell. It is used externally as a stimulant 
 continents, peninsulas, &c. All the dis- inform of plaster in catarrh, pertussis, and 
 coloured parts are slightly rough, with dyspnoea. 
 
 minute scales, which soon fall off, but are Pix BURGTJNDICA. Burgundy pitch. S.ee 
 constantly replaced by others. This scurf, Pix arida. 
 
 or scaliness, is most conspicuous on the Fix nauiDA. Tar. Tar is produced 
 sides and epigastric region. The cuticular from the Pinus sylvestria of Linnieus : 
 lines are somewhat deeper in the patches foliis geminis rigidis, corn's ovato conicis 
 than on the contiguous parts ; but there is longitudine, foliorum subgeminis basi rotun- 
 no elevated border, or distinguishing boun- datis, by cutting it into pieces, which 
 clary between the discoloured part of the are enclosed in a large oven constructed 
 skin, and that which retains its natural for the purpose. It is well known for its 
 colour. The discolouration rarely extends economical uses. Tar-water, or water 
 over the whole body. It is stroagest and impregnated with the more soluble parts 
 fullest round the umbilicus, on the; breasts, of tar, was sometime ago a *ry fashion- 
 
PLA 
 
 PLA 
 
 able remedy in a variety of complaints, 
 but is in the present practice fallen into 
 disuse. 
 
 PiiACEBo. I will please : an epithet given 
 to any medicine adapted more to please 
 than benefit the patient. 
 
 PLACENTA. (From srxajtsc, a cake, so 
 called from its resemblance to a cake.) 
 The placenta is a circular, flat, vascular, 
 and apparently fleshy substance, different 
 in its diameter in different subjects, but 
 usually extending about six inches, or up- 
 wards, over about one-fourth part of the 
 outside of the ovum in pregnant women. 
 It is more than one inch in thickness in the 
 middle, and becomes gradually thinner 
 towards the circumference from which the 
 membranes are continued. The placenta 
 is the principal medium by which the com- 
 munication between the parent and child 
 is preserved ; but though all have allowed 
 the importance of the office which it per- 
 forms, there has been a variety of opinions 
 on the nature of that office, and of the 
 manner in which it is executed. 
 
 That surface of the placenta which is 
 attached to the uterus by the intervention 
 of the connecting membrane, is lobulated 
 and convex ; but the other, which is co- 
 vered with the amnion and chorion, is con- 
 cave and smooth, except the little emi- 
 nences made by the blood-vessels. It is 
 seldom found attached to the same part of 
 the uterus in two successive births ; and, 
 though it most frequently adheres to the 
 anterior part, it is occasionally fixed to 
 any other, even to the os uteri, in which 
 state it becomes a cause of a dangerous 
 hemorrhage at the time of parturition. 
 The placenta is composed of arteries and 
 veins, with a mixture of pulpy or cellular 
 substance. Of these there are two orders, 
 very curiously intenvoven with each other. 
 The first is a continuation of those from 
 the funis, which ramify on the internal 
 surface of the placenta, the arteries run- 
 ning over the veins, which is a circum- 
 stance peculiar to the placenta; and then, 
 sinking into its substance, anastomose and 
 divide into innumerable small branches. 
 The second order proceeds from the 
 uterus ; and these ramify in a similar 
 manner with those from the funis, as appears 
 when a placenta is injected from those of 
 the parent. The veins, in their ramifica- 
 tions, accompany the arteries as in other 
 parts. There have been many different 
 opinions with respect to the manner in 
 which the blood circulates between the 
 parent and child, during its continuance izi 
 the uterus. For a long time it was be- 
 lieved that the intercourse between them 
 was uninterrupted, and that the blood pro- 
 Jelled by the powers of the parent per- 
 vaded, by a continuance of the same 
 
 rce, tlnj vascular system of the foetus ; 
 fcut repeated, attempts having been made 
 
 without success to inject the whole pla^ 
 centa, funis and foetus, from the vessels of 
 the parent, or any part of the uterus, 
 from the vessels of the funis, and it is now 
 generally allowed, that the two systems of 
 vessels in the placenta, one of which may 
 be called maternal, the other fetal, are 
 distinct. It is also admitted, that the 
 blood of the fcctus is, with regard to its 
 formation, increase, and circulation, un- 
 connected with, and totally independent 
 of the parent ; except that the matter by 
 which the blood of the foetus is formed 
 must be derived from the parent. It is 
 thought that which has probably under- 
 gone some preparatory changes in its pas- 
 sage throngh the uterus, is conducted by 
 the uterine or maternal arteries of the 
 placenta to sqme cells or small cavities, in 
 which it is deposited ; and that some part 
 of it, or something secreted from it, is 
 absorbed by the foetal veins of the pla- 
 centa, and by them conveyed to the foetus 
 for its nutriment. When the blood which 
 circulates in thefoctus requires any altera- 
 tion in its qualities, or when it has gone 
 through the course of the circulation, it is 
 carried by the arteries of the funis to the 
 placenta, in the cells of which it is depo- 
 sited, and then absorbed by the maternal 
 veins of the placenta, and conducted to 
 the uterus, whence it may enter the com- 
 mon circulation of the parent. Thus it 
 appears, according to the opinion of Har- 
 vey, that the placenta performs the office 
 of a gland, conveying air, or secreting 
 the nutritious juices from the blood 
 brought from the parent by the arteries of 
 the uterus, and carried to the foetus by 
 the veins of the funis, in a manner proba- 
 bly not unlike to that in which railk is 
 secreted and absorbed from the breasts. 
 The veins in the placenta are mentioned 
 as the absorbents, because no lymphatic 
 vessels have yet been found in the pla- 
 centa or funis ; nor are there any nerves in 
 these parts ; so that the only communica- 
 tions hitherto discovered between the pa- 
 rent and child, is by the sanguineous sys- 
 tem. The proofs of the manner in which 
 the blood circulates between the parent 
 and child are chiefly drawn from observa- 
 tions made upon the funis. When it was 
 supposed that the child was supplied with, 
 blood in a direct stream from the parent, 
 it was asserted that, on the division of the 
 funis, if that part next to the placenta 
 was not secured by a ligature, the parent 
 would be brought into extreme danger by 
 the haemorrhage which must necessarily 
 follow. But this opinion, which laid the 
 foundation of several peculiarities in the 
 management of the funis and placenta, is 
 proved not to be true : for, if the funis be 
 compressed immediately after the birth of 
 the child, and whilst the circulation in it 
 is going 1 on, the arteries between the part 
 
635 
 
 compressed and the child throb violently, fleshy origin, from the upper and back 
 but those between the compression and the part of the outer condyle of the os femo- 
 placenta have no pulsation ; but the vein ris. It adheres to the capsular ligament 
 between the part compressed and the pla- of the joint, and, after running oblirmely 
 centa swells, and that part next to the downwards and outwards, for the space of. 
 foetus becomes flaccid. But if, under the three or four inches, along the second ori- 
 same circumstances, the funis be divided, gin of the gastrocnemitis internus, and 
 and that part next the child be not secured, under the gastrocnemius externus, termi- 
 the child would be in danger of losing its nates in a long, thin, and slender tendon, 
 life by the haemorrhage; yet the mother which adheres to the inside of the tendo 
 would suffer no inconvenience if the other Achillis, and is inserted into the inside of 
 part was neglected. It is moreover proved, the posterior part of the os calcis. This 
 that a woman may die of an hemorrhage tendon sometimes sends off an aponeuro- 
 occasioned by a separation of the placenta, sis that loses itself in the capsular ligament, 
 and the child be nevertheless born, after but it does not at all contribute to form 
 her death, in perfect health. But if the tlie aponeurosis that is spread over the 
 placenta be injured, without separation, sole of the foot, as was formerly sup- 
 either by the rupture of the vessels which posed, and as its name would seem to im- 
 pass upon its inner surface, or in any other ply. Its use is to assist the gastrocnemii. 
 way, the child being deprived of its proper in extending the foot. It likewise serves 
 blood, would perish, yet the parent might to prevent the capsular ligament of the 
 escape without injury. See also Secundines. knee from being pinched. 
 
 PLACENTULA. (Dim. of placenta.} A small PLANUM os. (Flanus, soft, smooth ; 
 
 placenta. applied to a bone whose surface is smooth 
 
 PLADAROTIS. (From srAsttTctgo?, moist, or flat.) The papyraceous or orbital por- 
 
 flaccid.) A fungous and flaccid tumour tion of the ethmoid bone was formerly so 
 
 within the eye-lid. called. 
 
 PLANTAGO. (From planta, the sole Plaster, ammoniacum. See Emplastrum 
 
 of the feet; so called from the shape of ammoniaci. 
 
 its leaves, or because its leaves lie upon Plaster, ammoniacum, -with mercury. See 
 
 the ground and are trodden upon.) 1. Emptastrum ammoniaci cum hydrargyro. 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Plaster, blistering Jly. See Emplastritm 
 
 Linnsean system. Class, Tetandria. Or- lyttae. 
 
 der, Monogynia. The plantain. Plaster, compound Galbanum. See Em~ 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the cen- plastrum Galbani compositum. 
 
 linervia. Polyneuron. Plantago latifolia. Plafter, compound pitch. See Emplus- 
 
 Plantago major of Linnaeus : -foliis ovatis trum picis compositum. 
 
 glabris, scapo tereti, spica ftosculis imbrica- Plaster, common. See Emplastrum cumini. 
 
 tis. This plant was retained until very Plaster, lead. See Emplastrum plumbi. 
 
 lately in the materia medica of the Edin- Plaster, mercurial. See Emplastrum hy- 
 
 burgh College, in which the leaves are drargyri. 
 
 mentioned as the pharmaceutical part of Plaster of opium. See Emplastrum opii. 
 
 the plant ; they have a weak herbaceous Plaster, resin. See Emplastrum resince. 
 
 smell, an austere, bitterish, subsaline taste; Plaster, soap. See Emplastrum saponis. 
 
 and their qualities are said to be refrige- Plaster, ivax. See Emplastrum cerce. 
 
 rant, attenuating, substyptic, and diuretic. PLATA. (From 7r\strus, broad.) The 
 PLANTAGO LATIFOLIA. See Plantago. shoulder-blade. 
 
 PLANTAGO MAJOR. The systematic name PLATIASMUS. (From frxari/?, broad.) A 
 
 of the broad-leaved plantain. See Plan- defect in the speech in consequence of too 
 
 tago. broad a mouth. 
 
 PLANTAGO FSYLLIUM. The systematic PLATINA. A metal so called. (The 
 
 name of the branching plantain. See Psyl- nameplatina was given to this metal by the 
 
 Hum. Spaniards from the wordplata, which sig- 
 
 Plantain. See Plantago. nifies silver in iheir language, by way of 
 
 Plantain-tree. See Musa para disiaca. comparison with that metal, whose colour 
 PLANTAUIS. (Plantaris, sc. muscu- it imitates; or from the river Plata, near 
 
 Ins. From planta, the sole of the foot, to which it is found.) It exists in nature, only 
 
 which it belongs.) Tibialis gradlia vulgo in a metallic state in small grains, combi- 
 
 pluntaris of Winslow. Extensor tarsi mi- ned with iron, copper, plumbago, &c. The 
 
 nor vulgo plantaris of Douglas. A muscle largest mass of whlth we have heard, is 
 
 of the foot, situated on the leg, that assists one of the size of a pigeon's egg, in the; 
 
 the soleus, and pulls the capsular ligament possession of the Royal Society of Bergara. 
 
 of the knee from between the bones. It It is found in the parishes of Novita and 
 
 is sometimes, though S( Idom, found want- Citaria, north from Choco in Peru, and 
 
 ing on -both sides. This long and slender near Carthagena in South America. It was 
 
 muscle, which is situated under the gus unknown in Europe before the year 1748. 
 
 trocnemius externus, arises, by a thin Don Antonio UHpa then gare the first in- 
 
635 
 
 FLA 
 
 PLA 
 
 formation concerning its existence in the 
 narrative of his voyage with the French 
 academicians to Peru. 
 
 Properties Platina purified from all 
 extraneous mixture is of a white colour, 
 intermediate between that of silver and 
 tin. It is the hardest of all metals. Its 
 specific gravity being from 20.6 to 23, 
 makes it by far the heaviest body known. 
 It is hard, malleable, duciile, laminable 
 like gold ; but to what degree is not yet 
 ascertained. We have seen platina drawn 
 into a wire of a smaller diameter than the 
 two-thousandth part of an inch. It is the 
 most infusible of all the metals. It cannot 
 be melted (in a considerable quantity at 
 least,) by the most violent heat of our 
 furnaces, but may be fused by the heat of 
 a burning lens, or by the assistance of oxi- 
 gen gas. When pure, its parts may be 
 made to combine or weld, by hammering 
 in a white heat ; a properly confined to 
 this metal and iron. It suffers no altera- 
 tion from the action of air; neither waier, 
 the earths, nor the salino-terrene substan- 
 ces have any power of re-action upon it. 
 Potash acts upon it at high temperature. 
 It is not oxidated when exposed red-hot to 
 the air, for a very long time. It may how- 
 ever be oxidated by the galvano-electric 
 spark, and by the nitro-muriatic acid. 
 This acid dissolves it and assumes first a 
 yellow and afterwards a deep orange co- 
 lour. The solution tinges animal substan- 
 ces with a dark colour, and may be decom- 
 posed by alkalies and by muriate and ni- 
 trate of ammonia, which have no effect on 
 solutions of gold. No other acid exerci- 
 ses any action upon it. The oxid of pla- 
 tina which is a triple compound, consist- 
 ing of ammonia, muriatic acid, and pla- 
 tina, may be reduced by the action of a 
 violent heat. Platina combines with phos- 
 phorus and sulphur with considerable fa- 
 cility. It unites with the greater number 
 of the metals by fusion. Of these alloys, 
 that with copper is the most valuable, as 
 it is ductile, susceptible of a fine polish, 
 and does not tarnish on exposure to air ; 
 the ivsl of them are very little known. 
 
 Method of obtaining Platina. The pro- 
 cesses most commonly employed to obtain 
 pure platina, are as follows : 
 
 1. Take equal parts of platina in grains, 
 and acidulous tartrite of potash, put the 
 mixture into a well luted crucible, and ex- 
 pose it for two hours to a violent heat. 
 The platina fuses, but it becomes brittle 
 and whiter than plajina is in common; 
 then expose it to a very strong heat under 
 a muffle, by which means all the arsenic 
 combined with it will be disengaged", and 
 the platina remain behind in a. malleable 
 state. 
 
 2. Platina may likewise be obtained 
 pure, by decomposing the nit^muriatic 
 
 solution of common platina, by muriate of 
 ammonia, heating the precipitate intense- 
 ly, and stamping it when of a white heat 
 into one mass : or, by assisting the fusion 
 with a stream of oxigen gas. 
 
 3. Jannetty's process, which is consider- 
 ed as the best, and which is generally used 
 for obtaining malleable platina, is as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 Triturate common Platina with water, 
 to wash off every contaminating matter 
 that water can carry away. Mix the pla- 
 tina with about one-fifth part of arsenious 
 acid and one-fifteenth part of potash ; put- 
 ting the whole in a proper crucible, in the 
 following manner : having well heated the 
 crucible and the furnace receiving it, put 
 in one-third of the mixture, apply to this 
 a strong heat, and add one-third more : 
 after a renewed application of heat, throw 
 in the last portion. After a thorough fu- 
 sion of the whole, cool and break the 
 mass Then fuse it a second time, and, if 
 necessary, even a third time, till it ceases 
 to be magnetic. Break it into small pieces, 
 and melt those pieces in separate crucibles, 
 and m portions of a pound and a half of 
 the plalina to each crucible, with an equal 
 quantity of arsenious acid and half a pound 
 of potash. After cooling the contents of 
 the different crucibles in a horizontal po- 
 sition, in order to have them throughout 
 of equal thickness, heat them under a 
 muffle to volatilize the arsenious acid, and 
 maintain them in this state, without in- 
 crease of heat, for the space of six hours. 
 Heat them, next, in common oil, till the 
 oil shall have evaporated 10 dryness. Then 
 immerse them in nitric acid, boil them in. 
 water, heat them to redness in a crucible, 
 and hammer them into a dense mass. They 
 are now fit to be heated in a naked fire, 
 and hammered into bars for the purposes 
 of commerce. 
 
 Mr. Kichter directs, in order to purify 
 platina, and render it malleable, the fol- 
 lowing process : dissolve platina of com- 
 merce in nitro muriatic acid, and let fall 
 into this solution potash, until a precipi- 
 tate begins to appear; then add a solution 
 of sulphate of potash, till the whole is 
 precipitated. Wash the precipitate till 
 the water that passes do not change its 
 colour by adding to it pmssiate of potash. 
 Dry the precipitate, and mix with it 1.5 
 times it weight of soda, freed from its 
 waver of crystallization ; press it into a 
 crucible, but not so as to fill it, heat it 
 gradually, and raise the heat till it fuses. 
 
 PLATYCORJA. (From 7r\a.rvs, broad, and 
 *, the pupil of the eye.) An enlarged 
 pupil. 
 
 PlATYOPHTHALMCM. (Fl'Om 7r\CtTUf, 
 
 broud, and o<t>Qa.\f*of, the eye ; so called 
 because it is used by women to enlarge the 
 eye.) Antimony. 
 
PLE 
 
 PLE 
 
 PJ.ATTPHTLI.TJM. (From <arf*a.vv(, broad, the freedom of respiration, which is dis- 
 and <pt/AXov, a leaf.) Broad leaved. turbed by the least pressure on the lungs. 
 
 PLATYSMA MYOIDES. (From TX*- If the point of a sword penetrates be- 
 TWP, broad, /ww?, a muscle, and /cfa?, resem- tween the ribs into the cavity of the tho- 
 blance.) Musculus cutaneua of Winslow. rax, the lungs on that side cease to per- 
 Quadratus genx vel Lutissimus colli of form their office, because the air being 
 Douglas. Latissimus colli of Albinus. admitted through the wound, prevents the 
 Quddratus gence, sen tetragonus of Win- dilatation of that lobe, while the other 
 slow, and thoraco-muxilli facial of Dumas, lobe, which is separated from it by the 
 A thin muscle on the side of the neck, mediastinum, remains unhurt, and con- 
 immediately under the skin, that assists tinues to perform its functions as usual, 
 in drawing the skin of the cheek down- PLEUR1TIS. (From :rx/*, the mem- 
 wards; and when the mouth is shut, it brane lining the lungs) Pleurisy, or in- 
 draws all that part of the skin to which flammation of the pleura. A species of 
 it is connected below the lower jaw up- pneumonia of Cullen. See Pne umonia. In. 
 wards. some instances the inflammation is partial, 
 
 PLECTAN.S:. (From srxsxTa, to fold.) or affects one place in particular, which is 
 The horns of the uterus. commonly on the right side ; but. in gene- 
 
 PI/ECTRUM. (From 5rxTTet, to strike, ral, a morbid affection is communicated 
 so named from their resemblance to a throughout its whole extent. The disease 
 drum-stick.) A drum-stick. The styloid is occasioned by exposure to cold, and by 
 process of the os petrosum and the uvulae, all the canises which usually give rise to 
 PIEROSIS. See Plethora. all inflammatory complaints ; and it at- 
 
 PLESMONE. See Plethora. tacks chiefly those of a vigorous constitu- 
 
 PLETHORA. (From TTXH&CO, to fill.) tion and plethoric habit. In consequence 
 Plesmone. Plerosis. An excessive fulness of the previous inflammation, it is apt at 
 of vessels, or a redundance of blood. its departure to leave behind a thickening 
 
 PIEUMONIA. See Pulmonia. of the pleura, or adhesions to the ribs and 
 
 PLEURA. (Pxewga.) A membrane which intercostal muscles, which either lay the 
 lines the internal surface of the thorax, foundationoffuturepneumoniccomplaints, 
 and covers its viscera. It forms a great or render the patient more susceptible of 
 process, the mediastinum, which divides the changes in the state of the atmosphere 
 the thorax into two cavities. Its use is than before. 
 
 to render the surface of the thorax moist It comes on with an acute pain in the 
 by the vapour it exhales. The cavity of side, which is much increased by making 
 the thorax is every where lined by this a full inspiration, and is accompanied 
 smooth and glistening membrane, which by flushing in the face, increased heat 
 is in reality two distinct port ions or bags, over the whole body, rigors, difficulty 
 which by being applied to each other la- of laying on the side affected, together 
 terally, form the septum called mediasti- with a cough and nausea, and the pulse 
 num : this divides the cavity into two is hard, strong, and frequent, and vi- 
 parts, and is attached posteriorly to the brates under the finger when pressed 
 vertebrae of the back; and anteriorly upon, not unlike the tense string of a mu- 
 to the sternum. But the two laminae sical instrument. If blood is drawn, and 
 of which this septum is formed, do not allowed to stand for a short time, it will 
 every where adhere to each other; for exhibit a thick sizy or buffy coat on its 
 at the lower part of the thorax they are surface. If the disease be neglected at 
 separated, to afford a lodgment to the its onset, ami the inflammation proceeds 
 heart ; and at the upper part of the cavity with great violence and rapidity, the lungs 
 they receive between them the thymus themselves becomes affected, the passage 
 gland. The pleura is plentifully supplied of the blood through them is stopped, and 
 with arteries and veins from the internal the patient is suffocated; or from the 
 mammary, and the intercostals. Its nerves, combination of the two affections, the in- 
 which are very inconsiderable, are derived flammation proceeds on to suppuration, 
 chiefly from the dorsal and intercostal and an abscess is formed. The prognostic 
 
 nerves. The surface of the pleura, like 
 that of the peritoneum and other mem- 
 branes lining cavities, is constantly be- 
 dewed with a serous mixture, which pre- 
 vents adhesions of the viscera. The me- 
 
 in pleurisy must be drawn from the seve- 
 rity of the symptoms. 'If the fever and 
 inflammation have run high, and the pain 
 should cease suddenly, with a change of 
 countenance and a sinking of the pulse, 
 
 diastinum, by dividing the breast into two great danger may be apprehended ; but if 
 
 cavities, obviates many inconveniences to the heat and other febrile symptoms abate 
 
 which we should otherwise be liable. It gradually, if respiration is performed with 
 
 prevents the two lobes of the lungs from greater ease and less pain, and a free and 
 
 compressing each other when we lie on copious expectoration ensuqs, a speedy re- 
 
 one side, and consequently contributes to covery may be expected. 
 
The appearances on dissection are much PEINTHIUS. PwrQios . The fourfold 
 the same as those mentioned under the head bandage. 
 
 of pneumonia, viz. an inflamed state of the Plum, Malabar. See Malabar plum. 
 pleura, connected with the lungs, having PLUMBAGO. (From plumbum, lead; so 
 its surface covered with red vessels, and a called because it is covered with lead-co- 
 layer of coagulated lymph lying upon it, loured spots.) 1. Lead-wort. See Per- 
 adhesions too, of the substance of the sicaria. 
 
 lungs to the pleura. Besides these, the 2. An ore of a shining blue black colour, 
 lungs themselves are often found in an in- a greasy feel, and tuberculated when frac- 
 flamecl state, with an extravasation either tured. It is by many erroneously taken 
 of blood or coagulated lymph in their sub- for molybdena, from which it is easily dis- 
 stance. Tubercles and abscesses are like- tinguished by its fracture, that of the latter 
 wise frequently met with. being always lamellated. 
 
 PLEUROCOLLESIS. (From wxguga, the PLUMBAGO EUHOPJEA. The systematic 
 pleura, and >toxxaa>, to adhere.) An adhe- name of the tooth-wort. See Dentaria. 
 sion of the pleura to the lungs or some PLUMBI CARBONAS. Subcarbonate 
 neighbouring part. of lead called cerusse, or white lead. It 
 
 PLEURODYNIA. (From vrKtvpa., and is sometimes employed medicinally in form 
 ecTvyj/, pain.) A pain in the side, from a of powder and ointment, to children whose 
 rheumatic affection of the pleura. skin is fretted. It should however be cau- 
 
 PLEURO-PNEUMOXIA. (From ff^tvpn, and tiously used, as there is great reason to 
 Trytuftcvta., an inflammation of the lungs.) believe that complaints of the bowels of 
 An inflammation of the lungs and pleura, children originate from its absorption. 
 
 PLEURORTHROPNJEA. (From ir^suga, the Plumbi, oxydum semivitreum. See Li- 
 pleura, and cgfloc, upright, and ?rvtea t to tharge. 
 
 breathe.) A pleurisy in which the patient PLUMBI SUPERACETAS. See Supe* 
 cannot breathe without keeping his body racetas plumbi. 
 upright. PLUMBI SUBCARBONAS. See Plumbi 
 
 PLEUROSTHOTONOS. (From jrAevgov, carbonas. 
 the side, and rtiva, to stretch.) A spas- PLUMBUM. See Lead. 
 modic disease in which the body is bent PLUMBUM CAKTDIDUM. See Stannuw. 
 to one side. PLUMBUM CIJSEREUM. Bismuth. 
 
 E'LEXUS. (From plector, to plait or PLUMBUM NIGRUM. Black lead, 
 knit.) A net-work of vessels. The union PLUMBUM RUBEUM. The philosopher's 
 of two or more nerves is also called a stone, 
 plexus. PLUMBUM USTUM. Burnt lead. 
 
 PLEXUS CARDIACUS. The cardiac PLUMMERI PILULE. Plummer's pills. A 
 plexus of nerves is the union of the eighth composition of calomel antimony, guaia- 
 pair of nerves and great sympathetic. cum and balsam of copaivi. See Pilule 
 
 PLEXUS CHOROIDES. The choroid hydrargyri submuriatis. 
 
 plexus is a net-work of vessels situated in PLUMS. Three sorts of plums are ranked 
 the lateral ventricles of the brain. amongst the articles of the materia medi- 
 
 PLEXUS PAMPINIFORM1S. The plex- ca; they are all met with in the gardens 
 us of vessels about the spermatic chord. of this country, but the shops are supplied 
 
 PLEXUS PULMONICUS. Thepulmo- with them moderately dried, from abroad, 
 nic plexus is formed by the union of the 1. The pruna brignolensia , The Brignole 
 eighth pair of nerves with the great sym- plum, or prune, brought from Brignole in 
 pathetic. Provence ; it is of a reddish yellow colour, 
 
 PLEXUS HETICULARIS. A net-work of and has a very grateful, sweet, subacid 
 vessels under the fornix of the brain. taste. 2. The pruna Gallica ; the common 
 
 PLICA. (From plico, to entangle. This or French prune. 3. The pruna (lamas- 
 disease is commonly distinguishied by the cena, or damson. See .Damson.. All these 
 adjective Polonica, it being peculiar to the fruits possess the same general qualities 
 inhabitants of Poland and Lithuana.) Helo- with the other summer fruits. The pru- 
 tis. Kolto, Jihopulosis. Plica Polonica. nelloes, in which the sweetness has a great- 
 Trickoma. Plaited hair. A disease of the er mixture of acidity than in the other sorts, 
 hairs, in which they become long and are used as mild refrigerants in fevers and 
 coarse, and matted and glued into inextri- other hot indispositions. The French 
 cable tangles. It is peculiar to Poland prunes and damsons are the most emollient 
 and Tarlary, and generally appears during and laxative; they are often taken by 
 ihe autumnal season. themselves to gently move the belly, where 
 
 PLICAIUA. (From plico, to entangle ; so there is a tendency to inflammations. De- 
 called because its leaves are entangled to- coctions of them afford a useful basis for 
 getber in one mass.) Wolf's-claw, or laxative or purgative mixtures, and the 
 club moss. ^ in substance for electuaries. 
 
PNE 
 
 PLTJNKET'S CANCER KEMEDT. " Take 
 crows' foot, which grows in low grounds, 
 one handful ; dogs' fennel, three sprigs ; 
 both well pounded ; crude brimstone in 
 powder, three middling thimbles full i 
 white arsenic, the same quantity ; incor- 
 porated all in a mortar, and made into 
 small balls the size of a nutmeg, and dried 
 in the sun." These balls must be powdered 
 and mixed with the yolk of an egg, and 
 laid over the sore or cancer upon a piece 
 of pig's bladder, or stripping of a calf 
 when dropped, which must be cut to the 
 size of the sore, and smeared with the 
 yolk of an egg. This must be applied 
 cautiously to the lips or nose lest any part 
 of it get down ; nor is it to be laid on too 
 broad on the face, or too near the heart; 
 nor to exceed the breadth of half-a-crown ; 
 but elsewhere as far as the sore goes. 
 The plaster must not be stirred until it 
 drops off of itself, which will be in a week. 
 Clean bandages are often to be put on. 
 
 PNEUMATIC APPARATUS. The 
 discovery of aeriform fluids has, in modern 
 chemistry, occasioned the necessity of some 
 peculiar instruments, by means of which 
 those substances may, in distillations, solu- 
 tions, or other operations, be caught, col- 
 lected, and properly managed. The proper 
 instruments for this are styled the pneuma- 
 tic apparatus. Any kind of air is specifically 
 lighter than any liquid ; andtherefore, if not 
 decomposed by it, rises through it in bub- 
 bles. On this principle rests the essential 
 part of the apparatus, adapted to such ope- 
 rations. Its principal part is the pneumatic 
 trough, which is a kind of reservoir for 
 the liquid, through which the gas is con- 
 veyed and caused to rise, and is filled 
 either with water or with quicksilver. 
 Some inches below its brim an horizontal 
 shelf is fastened, in dimension about half 
 or the third part of the trough, and pro- 
 vided on its foremost edge with a row of 
 holes, into which, from underneath, short- 
 necked funnels are fixed. The trough is 
 filled with water sufficient to cover the 
 shelf, to support the receivers, which 
 being previously filled with water or mer- 
 cury, are placed invertedly, their open 
 end turned down upon the above-men- 
 tioned holes, through which afterwards 
 the gases, conveyed there and directed 
 by means of the funnels, rise in the form 
 of air-bubbles. 
 
 In some cases the trough must be filled 
 with quicksilver, because water decom- 
 poses some kinds of air by absorbing their 
 basis. The price and specific gravity of 
 that racial make it necessary to give to 
 the quicksilver-trough smaller dimensions. 
 It is either cut m marble, or made of 
 wood well joined. The lule Kara ten has 
 contrived an apparatus, which, to the ad- 
 vantage of saving room, adds that of great 
 conveniencv. 
 
 PNE 
 
 639 
 
 To disengage gases, retorts of glass, 
 either common or tubulated, are employed, 
 and placed in a sand-bath, or heated by 
 the fire of a lamp. Earthen, or coated 
 glass retorts, are put in the naked fire. 
 If necessary, they are joined with a me- 
 tallic or glass conveying pipe. When, be- 
 sides the aeriform, other fluids are to be 
 collected, the middle or intermediate 
 bottle finds its use ; and to prevent, after 
 cooling, the rising of the water from the 
 trough into the disengaging vessels, the 
 tube of safety is employed. For the ex- 
 trication of gases taking place in solu- 
 tions, for which no external heat is re- 
 quired, the bottle called disengaging bot- 
 tle, or proof, may be used. For receiv- 
 ers, to collect the disengaged airs, various 
 cylinders of glass are used, whether gra- 
 duated or not, either closed at one end, 
 or open at both ; and, in this last case, 
 they are made air tight by a stopper fitted 
 by grinding. Besides these, glass bells 
 and common bottles are employed. 
 
 To combine with water, in a commo- 
 dious way, some gases that are only gra- 
 dually and slowly absorbed by it, the glass 
 apparatus of Parker is serviceable. 
 
 PNEUMATOCELE. (From Trvtvpx., wind, 
 and xsxn, a tumour.) Any species of her- 
 nia, that is distended with flatus. 
 
 PNEUMATOMPHALUS. (Fnom nvtvfjist, wind, 
 and cftqA^o;, the navel.) A flatulent, um- 
 bilical hernia. 
 
 PNEUMATOSIS. (From irvtvpstro*, to 
 inflate.) Emphysema. Windy swelling. 
 A genus of disease in the class cachcxioe, 
 and order intumescentice of Cullen, known 
 by a collection of air in the cellular tex- 
 ture under the skin, rendering it tense, 
 elastic, and crepitating. The species of 
 pneumatosis are : 
 
 1. Pneinnatosis spontanea, without any 
 manifest cause. 
 
 2. Pneumatosis Iraumatica, from a wound. 
 
 3. Pneumatosis veiieiiata, from poisons. 
 
 4. Pnevmatosis hysterica, with hysteria. 
 PNEUMONIA. (From <smt/,av, a lung.) 
 
 Pneuvnonitis. Peripnewnonia. Peripneumo- 
 iiia vera. Inflammation of the lungs. A 
 genus of disease in the class pyrexix 
 and order phlegmasix of Cullen; cha- 
 racterised by pyrexia, difficult respira- 
 tion, cough, and a sense of weight and 
 pain in the thorax. The species of pneumo- 
 nia, according to the above nosologist, are, 
 
 1. Peripneinnonia. The pulse not al- 
 ways hard, but sometimes soft: an obtuse 
 pain in the breast: the respiration always 
 difficult ; sometimes the patient cannot 
 breathe, unless in an upright posture; 
 the face swelled, and of a livid colour ; 
 the cough for the most part moist, fre- 
 quently bloody. 
 
 2. PL'uritis. The pulse hard : a pun- 
 gent pain in one side, aggravated during 1 
 the t4me of inspiration ; a'n uneasiness 
 
640 
 
 FNE 
 
 3POD 
 
 when lying on one side ; a very painful 
 cough, dry in the beginning of the disease, 
 afterwards moist, and frequently bloody. 
 See Pleuritis. 
 
 With respect to pneumonia, the most 
 general cause of this inflammation, is the 
 application of cold to the body, which 
 gives a check to the perspiration, and de- 
 termines a great flow of the blood to the 
 lungs. It attiicks principally those of a 
 robust constitution and plethoric habit, 
 and occurs most frequently in the winter 
 season and spring of the year ; but it may 
 arise in either of the other seasons, when 
 there are sudden vicissitudes from heat to 
 cold. 
 
 Other causes, such as violent exertions 
 in singing, speaking, or playing on wind 
 instruments, by producing an increased 
 action of the lungs, have been known to 
 occasion peripneumony. Those who have 
 laboured under a former attack of this 
 complaint, are much predisposed to returns 
 of it. 
 
 The true peripneumony comes on with 
 an obtuse pain in the chest or side, great 
 difficulty of breathing, (particularly in a 
 recumbent position, or when lying on the 
 side affected,) together with a cough, dry- 
 ness of the skin, heat, anxiety, and thirst. 
 At the first commencement of the disease 
 the pulse is usually full, strong, hard, and 
 frequent; but in a more advanced stage 
 it is commonly weak, soft, and often irre- 
 gular. In the beginning, the cough is 
 frequently dry and without expectoration ; 
 but in some cases it is moist even from the 
 first, and the matter spit up is various 
 both in colour and consistence, and is often 
 streaked with blood. 
 
 If relief is not afforded in time, and the 
 inflammation proceeds with such violence 
 as to endanger suffocation, the vessels of 
 the neck will become turgid and swelled ; 
 the face will alter to a purple colour; an 
 effusion of blood will take place into the 
 cellular substance of the lungs, so as to 
 impede the circulation through that organ, 
 and the patient will soon be deprived of 
 life- 
 
 If these violent symptoms do not arise, 
 and the proper means for carrying off the 
 inflammation have either been neglected, 
 or have proved ineffectual, although adopt- 
 ed at an early period of the disease, a sup- 
 puration may ensue, which event is to be 
 known by frequent slight shivering^, and 
 an abatement of the pain and sense of ful- 
 ness in the part, and by the patient not 
 being able to Iny on the side which was 
 affected, without experiencing great unea- 
 siness. 
 
 When peripneumony proves fatal, it is 
 generally by an effusion of blood taking 
 place into the cellular texture of the lungs, 
 so as to occasion suffocation, which usually 
 happens between the third and seventh 
 
 day ; but it may likewise prove fatal, by 
 terminating* either in suppuration or gan- 
 grene. 
 
 When it goes off by resolution, some 
 very evident evacuation always attends it ; 
 such as a great flow of urine, with a co- 
 pious sediment, diarrhoea, a sweat diffused 
 over the whole body, or a haemorrhage 
 from the nose ; but the evacuation which 
 most frequently terminates the complaint, 
 and which does it with the greatest effect, 
 is a free and copious expectoration of 
 thick white or yellow matter, slightly 
 streaked with blood, and by this the dis- 
 ease is carried of generally in the course 
 of ten or twelve days. 
 
 Our opinion as to the event, is to be 
 drawn from the symptoms which are pre- 
 sent. A high degree of fever, attended 
 with delirium, great difficulty of breath- 
 ing, acute pain, and dry cough, denote 
 great clanger : on the contrary an abate- 
 ment of the febrile symptoms, and of the 
 difficulty of breathing, and pain, taking 
 place on the coming on of a free ex- 
 pectoration, or the happening of any other 
 critical evacuation, promises fair for the 
 recovery of the patient. A termination 
 of the inflammation in suppuration, is al- 
 ways to be considered as dangerous. 
 
 On dissection, the lungs usually appear 
 inflamed, and there is often found an ex- 
 travasation, either of blood, or of coagu- 
 lable lymph in their cellular substance. 
 The same appearances likewise present 
 themselves in the cavity of the thorax and 
 within the pericardium. The pleura, con- 
 nected with the lungs, is also in an in- 
 flamed state, having its surface every 
 where crowded with red vessels. Be- 
 sides these, abscesses are frequently found 
 in the substance of the lungs, as like- 
 wise tubercles and adhesions to ihe ribs 
 are formed. A quantity of purulent mat- 
 ter is often discovered also in the bron- 
 chi aj. 
 
 PNEUMOPLEURITIS. (From mviv/mcev, the 
 lungs, and <nr\svg<T/f, an inflammation of 
 the pleura.) An inflammation of the lungs 
 and pleura. 
 
 PNIG-ALIUM. (From tsrvtyu, to suffo- 
 cate.) The night-mare. A disorder in 
 which the patient appears to be suffo- 
 cated. 
 
 I'wix. (From o-viya> t to suffocate.) An 
 hysterical sense of suffocation. 
 
 PODAGRA. (From -arc, the foot, and 
 7g, a taking, or seizure.) Febris podugri- 
 cu. Arthritis. Dolor podagricus. The 
 gout. A genus of disease in the class py- 
 rexi< and order phlcgmasiae of Cullen ; 
 known bypyrexia, pain in the joints, chiefly 
 of the great toe, and especially the hands 
 and feet, returning at intervals : previous to 
 the attack, the functions of the stomach 
 are commonly disturbed. Species : 
 
 1. Podagra regular is. Arthritis podagrn 
 
POI 
 
 Arthritis rachialgica. Arthritis (estiva of 
 Sauvage. The regular gout. 
 
 2. Podagra atonica. Arthritis melancho- 
 lica, hiemalis, chlorotica, and asthmetica of 
 Sauvage. The atonic gout. 
 
 3. Podagra retrograda. The retrocedent 
 gout. 
 
 4. Podagra aberrans. Misplaced or 
 wandering gout. See Arthritis. 
 
 PODACRARIA. (From podagra, the gout ; 
 so called because it was thought to expel 
 the gout.) Gout-weed. A species of aego- 
 podium. 
 
 PODONIPTRUM. (From <*?, a foot, and 
 yiTrlaa, to wash, or bathe.) A bath for the 
 feet. 
 
 PODOPHTLLUM. (From <WK?, a foot, and 
 ^yxxov, a leaf; so named from its shape.) 
 A species of wolf's-bane. 
 
 PODOTHECA. (From r?, a foot, and 
 fiQiifjit, to put.) A shoe, or stocking. An 
 anatomical preparation, consisting of a 
 kind of shoe of the scarf-skin, with the 
 nails adhering to it, taken from a dead 
 subject. 
 
 POISON. Venennm. That substance 
 which, when applied externally, or taken 
 into the human body, uniformly effects 
 such a derangement in the animal economy 
 as to produce disease, may be defined a 
 poison. It is extremely difficult, however, 
 to give a definition of a poison ; and the 
 above is subject to great inaccuracy. Poi- 
 sons are divided, with respect to the king- 
 dom to which they belong, into animal, 
 vegetable, mineral, and halituous, or aerial. 
 
 Poisons are only deleterious in certain 
 doses ; for the most active, in small doses, 
 form the most valuable medicines. There 
 are, nevertheless, certain poisons, which 
 are really such in the smallest quantity, 
 and which are never administered medici- 
 nally; as the poison of hydrophobia, the 
 plague. There are likewise substances 
 which are innocent when taken into the 
 stomach, but which prove deleterious 
 when taken into the lungs, or when ap- 
 plied to an abraded surface ; thus carbo- 
 nic acid is continually swallowed with 
 fermented liquors, and thus the poison of 
 the viper may be taken with impunity ; 
 whilst inspiring carbonic acid kills, and 
 the poison of the viper inserted into the 
 flesh, often proves fatal. 
 
 Several substances also act as poisons 
 when applied either externally or inter- 
 nally, as arsenic. 
 
 When a substance produces disease, not 
 only in mankind, but in all animals, it is 
 distinguished by the term common poison, 
 as arsenic, sublimate, 8cc. whilst that which 
 is poisonous to man only, or to animals, 
 and often to one genus, is said to be a re- 
 lative poison ; thus aloes are poisonous to 
 dogs and wolves ; the phellandrium aqua- 
 ticum kills horses, whilst oxen devour it 
 greedily, and with impunity. It appears, 
 
 POL 
 
 641 
 
 then, that substances act as poisonous only 
 in regard to their dose, the part of the body 
 they are applied to, and the subject. 
 
 Poisons enter the body in the following 
 ways : 
 
 1. Through the oesophagus alone, or 
 with the food. 
 
 2. Through the anus by clysters. 
 
 3. Through the nostrils. 
 
 4. Through the lungs with the air. 
 
 5. Through the absorbents of the skin, 
 either whole, ulcerated, cut, or torn. 
 
 Poison oak. See Rhus toxicodendron. 
 
 POLEMOSUUM. (From Polemon, its in- 
 ventor.) Wild sage. 
 
 Poley mountain. See folium creticum, 
 and Polium montanum. 
 
 POLIUM. (From O-OA/OC, white ; so call- 
 ed from its white capillaments.) Poley. 
 Teucrium of Linnaeus; of which botanists 
 enumerate several species. 
 
 POLIUM CRETICUM. Candy poley-moun- 
 tain. Teucrium creticum of Linnaeus. The 
 tops and whole herb enter the antiquated 
 compounds mithridate and theriaca. The 
 plant is obtained from the island of Candy ; 
 has a moderately aromatic smell, and a 
 nauseous bitter taste. It is placed amongst 
 the aperients and corroborants. 
 
 POLIUM MONTANUM. Poley-mountain of 
 Montpellier. This plant, Teucrium capita- 
 turn of Linnaeus, bears the winter of our 
 climate, and is generally substituted for 
 the candy- species. 
 
 POLLEX. The thumb, or great-toe. 
 
 POLTCHRESTUS. (From oroAc/f, much, and 
 ;ts"o?, useful.) Many virtues, or uses. 
 Applied to many medicines from their ex- 
 tensive usefulness. 
 
 POLYDIPSIA. (From <sro\w?, much, 
 and fi-^tt, thirst.) Excessive thirst. A ge- 
 nus of disease in the class locales and or- 
 der 'dysorexix of Cullen. It is mostly 
 symptomatic of fever, dropsy, excessive 
 discharges, or poisons. 
 
 POL YG ALA. (From /BTOAW?, much, and 
 ^/xat,milk; so named from its abundance 
 of its milky juice.) 1. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants intheLinnxan system. Class, 
 Diadelphia. Order, Octandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopaial name of Polyga- 
 Ion. Common milk-wort. The root of 
 this plant, Polygala vulgaris of Linnaeus, 
 is somewhat similar in taste to that of the 
 seneka, but much weaker. The leaves are 
 very bitter, and a handful of them, infused 
 in wine, is said to be a safe and gentle 
 purge. 
 
 POLYCALA AMARA. This is a remark- 
 ably bitter plant, and, though not used in 
 this country, promises to be as efficacious 
 as those in greater repute. It has been 
 given freely in phthisis pulmonalis, and, 
 like other remedies, failed in producing a 
 cure : yet, as a palliative, it claims atten- 
 tion. Its virtues are balsamic, demulcent, 
 and corroborant. 
 4N 
 
642 POL POL 
 
 POLYGALA SESTECA. The systematic name bones which form the internal surface of the 
 of the rattlesnake milk- wort. See Scneka nostrils. Polypuses are sometimes so soft, 
 
 POLYOALA VULGARIS. The systematic that upon the least touch they are lace- 
 name of the common milk-wort. See rated, and bleed ; at other tmes they are 
 Polygala. very compact, and even scirrhous. Some 
 
 POLYGOXATUM. (From <sro\t/f, many, and continue small a great while; others in- 
 yovu, a joint; so named from its numerous crease so fast as, in a short time, to push 
 joints or knots.) Sigilhim Sotomonis. Solo- out at the nostrils, or extend backwards 
 mon's seal. The Convattaria po'ygonatum towards the throat. Le Dran mentions, 
 of Linnzus. that he has known them fill up the space 
 
 POLYGONUiM. (From <STOM/?, many, behind the uvula, and, turning towards 
 and yovvy a joint; so named from its nu- the mouth, have protruded the fleshy arcli 
 merous joints.) The name of a genus of of the palate so far forwards as to make 
 plants in tin- Linnsean system. Class, Octan- it parallel with the third denies malares. 
 dria. Order, Trigynia. Knot-grass. There are others which, though at first free 
 
 POLYGOXUM AVICULARE. The systematic from any malignant disposition, become 
 name of the knot -grass. See Centnmnodia. afterwards carcinomatous, and even highly 
 
 POLYGONTTM BACciFERUM. A species of cancerous. Of whatever nature the poly- 
 equisetum, or horse-tail. pus is, it intercepts the passage of the air 
 
 POLYGOXUM BISTORTA. The systematic through the nostril, and when large, forces 
 name of the officinal bistort. See Bistorta. the septum narium into the other nostril, 
 
 POLYGOXUM DIVARICATUM. The syste- so that the patient is unable to breathe, 
 matic mame of the eastern buck-wheat unless through the mouth. A large polypus 
 plant. See Suck-wheat, eastern. pressing in like manner upon the spongy 
 
 POLYGOXUM FAGOPYRUM. The systema- bones, gradually forces them down upon 
 tic name of the buck-wheat. See Buck- the maxillary bones, and thus compresses 
 wheat. and stops up the orifice of the ductus lachry- 
 
 PotYGONrriM HYDROPiPER. The systema- malts ; nor is it impossible for the sides of 
 tic name of the poor man's pepper. See the canalis nasalis to be pressed together. 
 Hydropiper. In which case the tears, having no passage 
 
 POLYGONUM LATIFOLIUM. Common knot- through the nose, the eye is kept constant- 
 grass. ly watering, and the saccus lachrymalis, not 
 
 POLYGOXUM MAS. Common knot-grass, being able to discharge its contents, is 
 
 POLYGOSUM MIXUS. Rupture-wort. sometimes so much dilated as to form what 
 
 POLYGOXUM PERSICARIA. The systema- is called a flat fistula. The above writer 
 tic name of arsmart. See Persicaria. has seen instances of polypuses so much 
 
 PoLraoxuM SELEXOIDES. Parsley break- enlarged as to force down the ossa palati. 
 stone. The polypus of the uterus is of three 
 
 POLYPODIUM. (From izroxuf, many, kinds, in respect to situation. It either 
 and -wwc, a foot ; so called because it has grows from the fundus, the inside of the 
 many roo s.) The name of a genus of cervix, or from the lower edge of the os 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, uteri. The first case is the most frequent, 
 Cryptogamia. Order, Filices. Fern, or the last the most uncommon. Polypi of 
 polypody. the uterus are always shaped like a pear, 
 
 POLYPUS. (From -oroxu?, many, and and have a thin pedicle. They are almost 
 *c, a foot; from its sending off many invariably of that species which is deno- 
 ramifications, like legs.) 1. The name of minated fleshy, hardly ever being schirrous, 
 a genus of zoophytes. cancerous or ulcerated. 
 
 2. In Cnllen's Nosology, a synonym The coagulable substance which is found 
 with sarcoma. A kind of tumour, which in the cavities of the heart of those who 
 is generally narrow where it originates, are some time in articulo mortis, is impro- 
 and then becomes wider, somewhat like perly called a polypus, 
 a pear; which most commonly is met with POLYSARCHIA. (From tzrwxt/?, much, 
 in the nose, uterus, or vagina; and which and <r<*gf, flesh.) Polysomatia. Obesitas. 
 received its name from an erroneous idea, Corpulentia.. Steatites of Vogel. Trou- 
 that it is usually had several roots, or feet, blesome corpulency, or fatness. A genus 
 like polypi, or zoophytes. of disease in the class cachexies and order 
 
 Polypi vary from each other according intumescentia of Cullen. 
 
 to the different causes that produce them, POLYSOMATIA. (From tzroM/c, much, and 
 and the alterations that happen in them, aa^*, a body.) See Polysarchia. 
 Sometimes a polypus of the nose is owing POI.YSPASTUM. (From croxw?, much, and 
 to a swelling of the pituitary membrane, <r^-tw, to draw.) A forcible instrument 
 which swelling may possess a greater or less for reducing luxations, 
 space of the membrane, as also its cellular POLYTRICHUM. (From -nroxwc, many, 
 substance, and may affect eitherone or both and 6<>/, air; so called from its resem- 
 nostrils. At other times, it arises from an ul- blance to a woman's hair, or because, in 
 cer produced by a caries of some of the ancient times, women used to dye the hair 
 
POP FOR 643 
 
 with it, to keep it from shedding.) Poly- POPULUS. (From <aro\i/?, many ; be- 
 tricon. 1. The name of a genus of plants cause of the multitude of its shoots.) 1. 
 in the Linnxan system. Class, Crytogamia. The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 Order, Musci. nxun system. Class, Dioecia. Order, 
 
 2. The systematic name of the golden Octandria. 
 
 maidenhair. See Adiunthvm aureitm. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Po. 
 
 POLTTRICUM COMMUNE. The systematic pnlusnigraof Linnxus, the black poplar; 
 
 name of the golden maidenhair. See called also JEgeiros. The young buds, 
 
 Adianthum aureum. oculi, or rudiments of the leaves, which 
 
 POLYUHICA JscHtijiiA. (From <aroAt/?, appear in the beginning of the spring ; 
 
 much, and *:v, urine.) Strangury, from were formerly employed in an officinal 
 
 long retention of urine. ointment. At present they are almost en- 
 
 POMACKUM. (From pomum, an apple.) tirely disregarded, though they should 
 
 Cider, or the fermented juice of apple. seem, from their sensible qualities, to be 
 
 Pomegranate. See Granatum. applicable to purposes of some importance. 
 
 PoMpHOLYGonEs. (From <arofjiqoxv%, a They have a yellow, unctuous, odorous, 
 
 bubble.) Urine, with bubbles on the sur- balsamic juice. 
 
 face. POPULUS BALSAMIFERA. See Tacamahaca. 
 
 POMPHOLYX. (From <sro/x<poc, a bladder.) POPULUS NIGRA. The systematic name 
 1. A bubble. 2. The whitish powder called of the black poplar. See Populus. 
 tutty, a kind of zinc, which adheres to the PORCUS. A name for the pudendum 
 covers of the crucibles in making brass, in muliebre. 
 
 the form of small bubbles. See Tutia. PORI BILIARII. The billiary pores or 
 
 POMPHOS. (From -are/u^a, to put forth.) ducts, that receive the bile from the peni- 
 A bladder, or watery pustule. cilli of the liver, and convey it to the he- 
 
 POMUM. An apple. See Apples. patic duct. See Liver. 
 
 POMUM ADAMl. (Pomum, an apple ; POROCELE. (From <o-oc, a callus, and 
 so called because it was thought to have XA, a tumour.) A hard tumour of the 
 originated in consequence of a whimsical testicle. 
 
 supposition that part of the forbidden ap- POROMFHALUM. (From <sragoc, a callus, 
 pie which Adam eat, stuck in the throat, and e^patxoc, the navel.) A hard tumour 
 and thus became the cause.) The protu- of the navel. 
 
 berance in the anterior part of the neck, PORRIGO. (/? porrigendo, from its 
 formed by the fore-part of the thyroid car- spreading abroad.) A disease very com- 
 tilage. mon among children, in which the skin of 
 
 POMUM AMORIS. A name for the sola- the hairy part of the head becomes dry 
 mim lycopersicum. and callous, and comes off like bran upon, 
 
 PONS VAltOLII. Corpus anmdare. combing the head. 
 
 Processus annularis. Eminentia annularis. PORRUM. Porret, or common leek, 
 Varolius's bridge. An eminence of the me- JlUium porrnm of Linnwus. Every part of 
 dulla oblongata, first described by Varo- this plant, but more particularly the root, 
 lius. It is formed by the two exterior abounds with a peculiar odour. The ex- 
 crura of the cerebellum becoming flattened pressed juice possesses diuretic qualities, 
 and passing over the cruraof the cerebrum, and is given in the cure of dropsical dis- 
 
 PONTICA VINA. Acid, feculent, and tar- eases, and calculous complaints, 
 tarous wine. PORTA. (*A portando, because through 
 
 FOXTICUM MEL. A sort of poisonous it the blood is carried to the liver.) That 
 honey. part of the liver where its vessels enter. 
 
 Poorman's pepper. Lepidium. PORTJE VENA. See Vena port*. 
 
 Poplar. See Populus. PORTA IGUILLE. The acutenaculum, 
 
 POPLES. Ignyt. Ignys. The ham, OP PORTIO DURA. (One branch of the 
 joint of the knee. seventh pair of nerves is called portio dura,. 
 
 POPLITEAL ARTERY. (Jlrteria po- the hard portion, either from its being 
 plitea ; from poples, the ham.) The conti- more firm than the other, or because it runs 
 nuation of the crural artery, through the into the hard part of the skull; and the oiher 
 hollow of the ham. the portio mollis, or soft portion.) Facial 
 
 POPLITEUS. (Popliteus mus culus ; from nerve. This nerve arises near the pons, from 
 poples, the ham.) A small triangular mus- the crus of the brain, enters the petrous 
 cle lying across the back part of the knee- portion of the temporal bone, gives off a 
 joint. branch into the tympanum, which is called 
 
 Poppy, red corn. See Papaver erraticum. the chorda tympani, and then proceeds to 
 Poppy, -white. See Papaver album. form the pes anserinus on the face, from 
 
 POPULAGO. (From popuhts, the poplar ; whence the integuments of the face are 
 because its leaves resemble those of the supplied with nerves. Sec Facial nerve. 
 poplar.) Marsh marigold. PORTIO MOLLIS. Auditory nerve. 
 
644 POT POT 
 
 This nerve arises from the medulla oblonga- Potash, subcarbonate of, solution of. See 
 
 ta and fourth ventricle of the brain, enters Liquor potassx subcarbonatis. 
 
 the petrous portion of the temporal bone, Potash, sulphate of See Potassx sulphas. 
 
 anchs distributed on the internal ear, by in- Potash, sulphuret of See Potassx sul- 
 
 numerable branches, not only to the cbch- phuretwn. 
 
 lea, but also to the membrane lining the Potash, super-sulphate of. See Potassa 
 
 vestibulum and semicircular canals, and is super-sulphas. 
 
 the immediate organ of hearing. Potash, tartrate of. See Potassa tartras. 
 
 POUT-LAND POWDEH. A celebrated gout Potash with lime. See Potassa cum calce. 
 remedy. It consists of various bitters ; Potash. See Potassa. 
 principally of horehound, birth wort, of the POTASSA. (So called from the pots, or 
 tops and leaves of germander, ground- vessels in which it was first made.) Potash, 
 pine, and centaury, dried, powdered, and Kali. Vegetable alkali. This alkali may 
 sifted. It is now fallen into disuse. be obtained from several substances, 
 
 PoRTOKAiiiuji. (From porta, a door; 1. By evaporating the lixivium of the 
 because it is, as it were, the door or en- ashes of wood and some plants. This 
 trance of the intestines.) The right ori- is calcined, and by this means disengaged 
 fice of the stomach. from all the blackening principles. 
 
 PORTULACA. (From porto, to carry, The ashes are more or less rich in alkali, 
 and lac, milk ; because it increases the ani- according to the nature of the wood which 
 mal milk.) 1. The name of a genus of affords them. In general, hard woods con- 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Do- tain the most. The ashes of beech afford 
 decandria. Order, Digynia. from 11 to 131b. per quintal, according to 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of. the the experiments which have been made, 
 purslane. Jlndrachne. Album gallicum. in the large way ; those of box afforded 
 The plant which is so called in dietical and from 12 to 141b. Wormwood affords a 
 medical writings, is the Portulaca oleracea good quantity. 
 
 of Linnseus ; it abounds with a watery and To extract this alkali, nothing more is 
 somewhat acid juice, and is often put into necessary than to wash the ashes, and to 
 soups, or pickled with spices. It is said concentrate the solution in boilers of cast 
 to be antiseptic and aperient. iron. It is on account of the alkalies 
 
 PORTULACA OIERACEA. The systema- that wood-ashes are employed in the lixivi- 
 tic name of the eatable purslane. See urns used by laundresses, or bleachers. 
 Pertulaca. The use of alkali, in this case, is to com- 
 
 PORUS. A pore, or duct. bine with the fat substances, and to render 
 
 POSCA. Vinegar and water mixed. them soluble in water. 
 
 POSSETUM. Posset. Milk curdled with Almost all the pot-ash sold in commerce 
 wine, treacle, or any acid. for the use of our glass-houses, our soap- 
 
 Posx BHACHIALE. (From post, after, and makers, our bleaching-grounds, &c. is fa- 
 irachium. the arm.) The metacarpus. bricated in the north, where the abundance 
 
 POSTERIOR ANNUL ARIS. (Muceu- of wood admits of its being applied to this 
 lus posterior annularis.} An external in- single purpose. 
 
 terosseal muscle of the hand, that extends 2. The lees of wine is almost totally 
 and draws the ring-finger inwards, converted into this alkali by combustion. 
 
 POSTERIOR INDICIS. (Muscuhts pos- This salt is called cendres gravelees / it has 
 terior indicia.) An internal interosseal almost always a greenish colour, and con- 
 muscle of the hand, that extends the sidered as very pure, 
 fore-finger obliquely, and draws it out- 3. The combustion of tartar of wine 
 wards. likewise affords an alkali of considerable 
 
 POSTERIOR MEDII. An external purity. It is usually burned wrapped up 
 interosseal muscle of the hand, that ex- in paper, in small packets, which are dipped 
 tends the middle finger, and draws it out- in water, and afterwards exposed upon 
 wards, burning coals. In order to purify it, the 
 
 POTAMOGEITON. (From 'cro-rat^c?, a residue of the combustion is dissolved 
 river, and T/I/TWV, adjacent ; so named be- in water, the solution concentrated by 
 cause it grows about rivers.) The name fire, the foreign salts separated in propor- 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean tion as they precipitate, and a very pure 
 system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, Te- alkali is at last obtained, which is known 
 tragynia. by the name of salt of tartar. To procure 
 
 Potash, acetate of. See Jlcetas potassne. salt of tartar more speedily, as well as more 
 
 Potash, carbonate of. See Carbonas po- economically, a mixture of equal parts of 
 *Q>sste. nitrate of pot-ash, or common nitre, and 
 
 Potash, fused. See Potassa fusa. tartar, may be burned. The residue, after 
 
 ' Potash, solution of See Liquor potassa. lixiviation affords a beautiful salt of tartar. 
 
 Potash, subcarbonate of. See Potassx Salt of tartar is the alkali most commonly 
 subcar bonas. employed for medical uses. 
 
FOTASSA 
 
 645 
 
 4. If salt-petre be fused upon charcoal, 
 the acid is decomposed and dissipated, 
 while the alkali remains alone and disen- 
 gaged ; this is called extemporaneous al- 
 kali. 
 
 When the salt has been brought to the 
 greates; state of purity, it attracts the hu- 
 midity of the air, and is resolved into a 
 liquor. In this state it is known by the 
 very improper name of Oil of tartar per 
 deliquium. 
 
 From all these salts, which are impure 
 and imperfect carbonates of potash, the 
 pure alkali may be extracted. 
 
 Methods of obtaining pure Potash It has 
 long been a desideratum with chemists to 
 possess a method of preparing potash in a 
 state of absolute purity ; the strong ten- 
 dency which it has to combination, renders 
 this extremely difficult. The following are 
 the methods now made use of. 
 
 A. Bouillon la Grange's apparatus con- 
 sists of several boxes of common deal. At 
 the bottom put river-sand, which must be 
 well washed, and over it add another stra- 
 tum, but of a finer kind, and cover the 
 whole with a cloth, besprinkled with wood- 
 ashes. In the bottom of each box a hole 
 is made, into which is fitted a glass tube, 
 for the purpose of affording a passage to 
 the liquor as it filters through the sand. 
 
 Having arranged the apparatus in this 
 manner, take equal purls of quick-lime and 
 pot-ash of commerce, if the lime is very 
 caustic ; but in the contrary case, it re- 
 quires twenty-parts of lime to fifteen of 
 pot-ash : put water into an iron kettle, 
 bring it nearly to a state of ebullition, 
 and then add lime, which, by its slaking, 
 will bring the water to that state com- 
 pletely. When it is slaked, mix the pot- 
 ash, and form of the whole a thick liquid, 
 which must be suffered to cool a little. 
 Then pour the mixture into the boxes, and 
 immediately throw water over it ; but, 
 to prevent the water from making holes, 
 when added, place over it a small board, 
 which will rise with the water. 
 
 Care must be taken to place earthen 
 pans, or other vessels, to receive the li- 
 quor which runs through the tubes ; and, 
 that the ley may not absorb carbonic acid 
 from the atmosphere, the vessels must be 
 closed with care, in such a manner as to 
 exclude the external air. It will be neces- 
 sary also to keep water always over the 
 mixture, which must be collected till it 
 passes tasteless from the tubes. 
 
 The liquors obtained are nearly of the 
 same degree of strength till towards the 
 end of the process ; when they grow weak 
 suddenly. 
 
 To evaporate the water, use should be 
 made of cast-iron pots, beginning with the 
 last portions, which are a little weaker ; 
 and to prevent the necessity of keeping 
 the strongest a long time in contact with 
 
 the air when boiling, a strong ebullition is 
 requisite. When the fluid is concentrated 
 to a certain degree, any sulphate of potash 
 that may be present will crystallize, and 
 be precipitated. 
 
 To obtain dry potash, pour the concen- 
 trated liquor into a small basin, and pro- 
 ceed with the evaporation, till a little ot it, 
 poured on an iron plate, or a marble slab, 
 becomes solid. 
 
 Then put the concrete potash into ajar, 
 and pour over it very strong alcohol ;<the 
 potash alone dissolves in it ; the sulphate 
 and muriate of potash, wi'.h the portions 
 of earth and even of carbonic acid, which 
 it obstinately retains, or which it may have 
 acquired from the air during the evapora- 
 tion, remain at the bottom of the solution. 
 Afterwards decant the pure liquor, and 
 distil it in a retort till it becomes colourless. 
 It must then be evaporated in a silver ba- 
 sin. On cooling, it crystallizes in white 
 laminae, which are sometimes three-tenths 
 of an inch in length: or, instead of suf- 
 fering it to crystallize, it may be evapjo- 
 rated to dryness. 
 
 2. Lowitz has given another method. 
 According to this chemist, the whole of the 
 operation for obtaining potash of the great- 
 est purity, and without the least colour, con- 
 sists in this: A lixivium of potash, freed 
 from carbonic acid in the usual manner, is 
 evaporated to a thick pellicle. After the 
 cooling, the foreign salt which has crystal- 
 lized is to be separated, and the evapora- 
 tion of the lixivium continued in an iron pot. 
 During this second evaporation, the pel- 
 licle of foreign salts, particularly of car- 
 bonate of potash, which continues to be 
 formed, must be carefully taken off with 
 an iron skimmer. When no more pellicle 
 is formed, and the matter ceases to boil up, 
 it is removed from the fire, and suffered to 
 cool, continually stirred with an iron spa- 
 tula. It is then to be dissolved in double 
 the quantity of cold water, and the solu- 
 tion filtered, and evaporated in a glass re- 
 tort, till it begins to deposit regular crys- 
 tals. If the mass should consolidate ever 
 so little by cooling, a small quantity of 
 water is to be added, and it must be heated 
 again to render it fluid. After the forma- 
 tion of a sufficient quantity of regular crys- 
 tals, the fluid, which is very brown, is to 
 be decanted, and the salt, after being 
 suffered to drain, must be re-dissolved in 
 the same quantity of water. The de- 
 canted fluid must be kept in a well-closed 
 bottle, and suffered to become clear by 
 subsiding during several days. It must 
 then be decanted for a second evaporation 
 and crystallization. The process must be 
 repeated as long as the crystals afford, with 
 the least possible quantity of water, solu- 
 tions perfectly limped. These solutions 
 are to be preserved in well-closed bottles, 
 to defend them from the access of air. 
 
646, 
 
 POTASS A. 
 
 The greatest difficulty of this process 
 arises from the facility with which the fluid 
 assumes a solid form. To obviate this in- 
 convenience, a small portion of it may be 
 concentrated to the point at which it be- 
 comes converted into a solid mass by 
 cooling. The saturation of a lixivium con- 
 siderably evaporated, may be ascertained 
 by throwing small pieces of this mass into 
 it during its cooling. When these are no 
 longer dissolved, it is a proof that it is at 
 the required point. 
 
 With regard to the foreign salts which 
 are mixed with the potash, the greatest por- 
 tion separates by crystallization, after the 
 first evaporation. The rest is separated 
 during the second concentration, by the 
 continual skimming of the pellicle. The 
 little which may remain with the potash 
 must precipitate for want of water of so- 
 lution, in a lixivium, wherein the alkali it- 
 self is no longer dissolved but by its own 
 water of crystallization. 
 
 Remarks The property of alkalies, to 
 dissolve in highly rectified alcohol, with 
 the exclusion of every foreign salt, would 
 afford an excellent' means of obtaining 
 potash very pure, if their mutual action did 
 not afford a new source of impurity. For 
 when an alkali, absolutely pure and chrystal- 
 lized, is dissolved in spirit of wine, even 
 without heat, the fluid assumes a very 
 brown colour, which becomes still deeper 
 after being decanted from the saline mass. 
 
 The crystallization of potash is very dif- 
 ferent, accordingly as the crystals are form- 
 ed with cold or heat. In the first case, the 
 crystals obtained areoctahedra in groups, 
 which contain 0.43 water of crystallisation, 
 and excite, by their solution in water, 
 even in the summer, a degree of cold very 
 near the point of aqueous congelation. In 
 the second case, very thin crystalline 
 transparent blades of extraordinary mag- 
 nitude are formed, which, by an assem- 
 blage of lines crossing each other in infinite 
 directions, present an aggregate of cells 
 or cavities, most commonly so perfectly 
 closed that the vessel may be inverted 
 without the escape of the smallest drop of 
 lixivium, though sometimes included to 
 the amount of an ounce or two. For this 
 reason, it is necessary to break this fine 
 crystallization, that the fluid may run off. 
 The crystals present, in their regular for- 
 mation, rectangular tetragonal blades, 
 which, as they contain little water of crys- 
 tallization, produce a considerable degree 
 of heat when dissolved in water. 
 
 By exposing such alkaline crystals to a 
 red heat, in a silver crucible, they become 
 fused ; and, after cooling, afford a mass as 
 white as snow, extremely caustic and deli- 
 quescent. 
 
 As the crystals and the lixivium, during 
 the length of time required to drain the 
 salt, may frequently become charged with 
 
 a portion of carbonic acid, it is advisable, 
 in order to avoid this inconvenience as 
 much as possible, that thelixivium, as soon 
 as it is brought to the requisite point of 
 concentration, should be poured into a 
 narrow-necked bottle, and well closed 
 therein to crystallize. After the crystals 
 are formed, the bottle is to be reversed 
 without opening, and kept in a tempera- 
 ture rather warm until the crystals are 
 well dried. During the winter, the li- 
 quor, after the first crystallization, conti- 
 nues to crystallize without being submitted 
 to a new evaporation, provided only that 
 it be exposed to a temperature somewhat 
 colder than that wherein the first crystals 
 were formed. 
 
 Properties of pure Pot-ash. Pot-ash, in a 
 crystallized form, consists of soft, quadran- 
 gular, compressed prisms, which are ex- 
 tremely caustic and deliquescent. It dis- 
 solves all soft animal matters when brought 
 into contact with it. It liquifies by a gentle 
 heat, and rises in fumes at high tempera- 
 tures. It does not unite in a direct man- 
 ner with phosphorus. I.t easily combines 
 with sulphur and metallic oxids. It dis- 
 solves alumine in the humid way, and even 
 a small quantity of silex ; but it does not 
 acton glucme, or zircon, nor on magnesia, 
 or lime. It contracts no union with ba- 
 rytes. It absorbs water and carbonic acid 
 rapidly. It fuses into glass with silex, by 
 the aid of fire. It combines with the 
 acids, and forms salts,. which in general 
 do not yield their acid unless to barytes. 
 It changes blue vegetable colours green, 
 and possesses all the general properties of 
 alkalies. 
 
 Decomposition of Potassa. 
 
 Potassa, from its analogy to ammonia, 
 has often been conjectured to be a com- 
 pound body ; but nothing satisfactory had 
 ever been proved. Its decomposition, 
 however, has since been effected by the 
 labours of Mr. Davy, and the discovery of 
 its constituents will ever be regarded as 
 the most important in chemistry. Mr. 
 Davy was led to institute experiments, 
 with a view to decompose the fixed alka- 
 lies by his previous discovery, that, by the 
 powers of galvanism, the principles of 
 bodies were separated, according to a cer- 
 tain law, some being attracted to the one 
 galvanic pole, others to the other; and 
 that the strength of these attracting forces 
 are proportional to the energies of the op- 
 posite electricities in the galvanic circle, 
 and to the conducting power and the de- 
 gree of concentration of the substances 
 submitted to their action. 
 
 In his first attempts, he exposed the al- 
 kali, dissolved in water, to the action of 
 the galvanic battery, but the water alone 
 of the solution was decomposed. Potassa, 
 in fusion, was then placed in the galvanic 
 circuit; a vivid light, and appearances of 
 
POTASSA. 64!T 
 
 the production of combustible matter oxygen. And this Mr- Davy soon con- 
 
 were observed ; on submitting 1 the solid firmed, by synthetic experiments, 
 
 alkali, rendered a conductor of electrici- He fouud that the metallic lustre of this 
 
 ty by being very slightly moistened, to inflammable substance immediately be- 
 
 the galvanic action, these appearances came destroyed, in the atmosphere, and a 
 
 were still better marked; and it was in white crust formed upon it which was pure 
 
 'this way Mr. Davy succeeded in effecting potassa. This was soon dissolved by at- 
 
 the complete decomposition. tracting humidity from the air ; a new 
 
 " A small piece of pure potash, which quantity was formed on the surface, until 
 had been exposed a few seconds to the at- the whole disappeared, and had formed a 
 mosphere, so as to give conducting power saturated alkaline solution. When theglo- 
 to the surface, was placed upon an insu- bules were placed in tubes containing 
 lated disc of platina, connected with the atmospheric air, or oxygen gas, an ab- 
 negative side of the battery in a state of sorption of oxygen took place, and a crust 
 intense activity; and a platina wire, com- of alkali was formed. When they were 
 municating with the positive side, was strongly heated, confined in given portions 
 brought in contact with the upper surface of oxygen, a rapid combustion, with a 
 of the alkali. Under these circumstances brilliant white flame, was produced, and 
 a. vivid action was observed to take place, they were converted into a white and solid 
 The potash began to fuse at both its points mass, which was found to be potassa ; oxy- 
 of electrization. There was a violent effer- gen was absorbed, and nothing emitted 
 vescence at its upper surface ; at the low- which affected the purity of the residual 
 er, or negative surface, there was no li- air. From subsequent experiments, Mr. 
 beration of elastic fluid; but small globules Davy endeavoured to determine the pro- 
 having a high metallic lustre, and being portions of these elements. From the pro- 
 precisely similar in visible characters to ducts of the combustion of the base, com- 
 quicksilver, appeared ; some of which pared with the quantity of oxygen ab- 
 burnt, with an explosion and bright flame, sorbed, he inferred taking the mean of 
 as soon as they were formed, and others two experiments, that potussa consists of 
 remained, and were merely tarnished, and 86.1 of base, and 13.9 of oxygen. From 
 finally covered with a white film, which the results of the decomposition of water 
 formed on their surfaces. These globules by the base, the proportions indicated 
 numerous experiments soon shewed to be were 84 of base and 16 of oxygen. The 
 the substance I was in search of, and a mean of these will be 85 and 15. 
 peculiar inflammable principle the basis of The decomposition of potassa may be 
 potash.'*, effected, without difficulty, with a gal- 
 
 The platina, Mr. Davy found, had no vanic battery of not very high powers, 
 
 share in its production ; as it was equally One of 100 plates, of six inches square, is 
 
 produced when even charcoal, and other sufficient. 
 
 metals, were used for completing the elec- An important confirmation of the disco- 
 
 trical circuit. The phenomena too were very is that which has been received from 
 
 quite independent of the presence of air. an experiment performed by Guy-Lussac 
 
 As, in the decomposition of compound and Thenard. It occurred to these che- 
 substances by galvanism, Mr. Davy had mists, that potassa might be decomposed 
 found that when combustible bases had by causing a substance to act on it having 
 been developed at the negative side, oxy- a strong attraction for oxygen. They put 
 gen is evolved at the positive side, it was clean iron filings into a gun-barrel, bent so 
 reasonable to conclude that this happen- that the filings in the curvature could be 
 ed in the above experiment, and that the raised to a sufficient heat, by the barrel 
 effervescence observed at the part of the being placed across a furnace. With one 
 potassa in immediate contact with the extremity of it, a tube is connected con- 
 positive wire, was due to the disengage- taining solid potassa. When the iron filings 
 ment of oxygen gas. He accordingly in the barrel are brought to a white heat, 
 found, perform ing the experiments in glass the alkali in the tube which has been pre- 
 tubes, so as to collect the aerial product viously kept cold by a freezing mixture, 
 given out at the positive surface, that this, is melted by applying heat to it by a por- 
 on the most delicate examination, proved table furnace ; and it is allowed to run 
 to be pure oxygen ; and, unless an excess through, by a small aperture, upon the 
 of water was present, no gas was evolved iron filings. It suffers decomposition, 
 from the negative surface, nothing being the iron attracts its oxygen, and the in- 
 produced there but the inflammable glo- flammable base is sublimed to the other 
 bules. end of the tube, which is kept cold, so 
 
 By these analytic experiments, there- as to condense it; a tube of safety, con- 
 fore, potassa is proved to be a compound taining a little mercury, being connected 
 of a peculiar substance, highly inflamma- with the extremity, to allow of the disen- 
 Me, and having a metallic lustre, with gagement of any aerial matter, and at the 
 
648 POTASSA. 
 
 same time exclude the air. Hydrogen gas inflames in other gases which can afford 
 is disengagedduringtheproctss,whichap- oxygen, as the oxymuriatic acid gas. It is 
 pears to be derived from the decomposition so liable to oxygenafion, that it is difficult 
 of water contained in the alkali, and the to pi eserve it unchanged; the best method 
 result is most successful when the alkali is is to keep it in naph ha ; for. although it 
 in the driest state. The base of the alkali does not sink in that fluid, it is enveloped 
 is obtained m the form of brilliant laminae, by a fil-u of it, which protects it from the 
 adhering to the side of thv ^un-barrel. action of he air. 
 
 There is also found in the curvature where When heated in hydrogen gas, at a de- 
 the filings were contained, an alloy of it gree below its point of vaporization, it 
 with iron. According to Mr. Davy, who diminishes in volume, and the gas explodes 
 performed the experiment with success, with the production of alkaline fumes, 
 the base thus obtained is rather heavier when it is allowed to pass into the air, a 
 than that procured by electricity, probably portion of the potassium appears, there- 
 from containing a little iron. fore, to have been dissolved; but, by cool- 
 To the matter discovered by these re- ing, this is in a great measure deposited, 
 searches, as the bast* of potassa, Mr. Davy as the gas loses its property of detonating, 
 has given the name of spontaneously. 
 
 POTASSIUM; Potassium, when brought into contact 
 
 the termination of this name being that as- with water, decomposes it with great vio- 
 signed to metals, and this substance be- lence, an explosion is produced, with 
 ing presumed to be metallic flame, and potassa is formed. Placed on 
 
 Potassium, at the temperature of 60 ice, it instantly burns with a bright flame, 
 of Fahrenheit, appears in the form of melting the ice. So strong is the action 
 small globules, possessing the metallic ot this substance on wa;er, that it disco- 
 lustre and opacity, and having the general vers, by the decomposition it produces, 
 appearance of quicksilver, go that by the the smallest quantity of water in other 
 eye it is not easy to distinguish betweea liquids, as in alcohol, or in ether. Potas- 
 them. At this temperature, however, it sium, thrown into solutions of the mineral 
 is rather imperfectly fluid, so that it does acids, inflames and burns on the surface, 
 not easily recover its globular form. At and the compound of potassa, with the 
 70 it is more liquid and mobile ; and at the acid employed, is formed, 
 temperature of 100 is so completely so, Potassium combines with the primary 
 that different globules can be easily run inflammables. When brought in contact 
 into one. At 50 it becomes a soft and with phosphorus, under exposure to air, 
 malleable solid, which has the lustre of both bodies become fluid, burn, and phos- 
 polished silver, and at 32 it becomes pfaate of potassa is. formed. When the 
 harder and brittle, displaying, when bro- experiment is made under naphtha, so as 
 ken, a crystallized texture. Though so to exclude the air, they combine, and 
 fusible, it is not very volatile, but requires form a compound less fusible that either 
 a temperature approaching a red-heat to of its ingredients. It has the lustre of po- 
 convert it into vapour. It condenses un- lished lead. 
 
 changed. It is a perfect conductor of elec- When potassium is brought in contact 
 tricity, and is also an excellent conductor with sulphur in fusion, under the vapour of 
 of heat. naphtha, they combine rapidly with the 
 
 It is the lightest substance known ; it is evolution of heat and light, and a grey 
 therefore lighter than ether, or alcohol substance, in appearance like sulphuret of 
 Mr. Davy found that it did not even sink iron, is formed, a little sulphuretted hy- 
 in naphtha twice distilled, the specific gra- drogen being evolved. When the union is 
 vity of which was about 770. Its specific effected in the atmosphere, inflammation 
 gravity he estimates, compared with that takes place. 
 
 of water, is as 6 to 10, at 62 of Fahrenheit. With the metals, potassium enters rea- 
 In its solid form it is rather heavier, but dily into combination. With mercury it 
 atill, when cooled to 40*, it swims in dis- produces some singular results. When one 
 tilled naphtha. part of it is added to eight or ten parts of 
 
 Its chemical relations are not less sin- mercury in volume, at 60 Fahrenheit, they 
 gular than its physical properties. constantly unite and form a substance ex- 
 
 It combines with oxygen slowly and actly like mercury in colour, but which 
 without flame, at all temperatures below has less coherence ; for small portions of it 
 that of its volatilization ; but, at this tern- appear like flattened spheres. When a 
 perature, combustion of it takes place, globule is made to touch a globule about 
 the heat is intense, and the light white and twice as large, they combine with con- 
 vivid. It appears to combine with diflfe- siderable heat ; the compound is fluid at 
 lent proportions of oxygen ; at least an the temperature of its formation ; but, 
 oxide of it, in a lower state of oxydation when cold, it appears as a solid metal, 
 than potassa, can be obtained. Potassium similar in colour to silver. If the quantity 
 
POT POT 649 
 
 of the basis of potassa is still further in- POTASS A FUSA. Fused potash, 
 creased, so as to be about one-thirtieth the Kali pur urn. Jllkali vegetabile fixum caus- 
 weight of mercury, the amalgam increases ticum. " Take of solution of potash, a 
 in hardness, and becomes brittle. The gallon." Evaporate the water, in a clean 
 solid amalgam, in which the basis is in the iron pot, over the fire, until, when the 
 smallest proportion, seems to consist of ebullition has ceased, the potash remains in. 
 about one part in weight of base, and a state of fusion ; pour it upon a clean iron 
 seventy pans of mercury> and is very soft plate, into pieces of convenient form. This 
 and malleable. preparation of potash is violently caustic, 
 
 When these compounds are exposed to destroying the living animal fibre with 
 air, they rapidly absorb oxygen ; potassa, great energy. 
 
 which deliquesces, is formed, and, in a POTASSJE ACETAS. See Jlcetas pot- 
 few minutes, the mercury is found pure assce. 
 
 and unaltered. When a globule of the POTASSJE SUBCARBONAS. Sub- 
 amalgum is thrown into water, it rapidly carbonate of potash, formerly called Kali 
 decomposes it, with a hissing noise ; po- prxparatnm. Sal absynthii. Sal Tartari. 
 tassa is formed, pure hydrogen is disen- Sal planiarum. " Take of impure potash, 
 gaged, and the mercury remains free. powdered, three pounds ; boiling water, 
 
 The fluid amalgam of mercury and po- three pints and a half.'* Dissolve the potash 
 tassium dissolves all the metals; and, in in water, and filter ; then pour the solution 
 this state of union, mercury acts on pla- into a cle N an iron pot, and evaporate the 
 tina and iron. water over a moderate fire until the liquor 
 
 When potassium is heated with gold, or thickens ; then let the fire be withdrawn, 
 silver, or copper, in a close vessel of pure and stir the liquor constantly with an iron 
 glass, it rapidly acts upon them ; and rod, until the salt concretes into granular 
 when the compounds are thrown into wa- crystals. 
 
 ter,thefluidisdecomposed,potassaformed, A purer subcarbonate of potash may be 
 and the metals appear to be separated un- prepared in the same manner from tartar, 
 altered. It reduces the metallic oxides which must first be burnt, until it becomes 
 when heated with them, and when the ash-coloured. 
 
 potassium is in excess, it combines With the This preparation of potash is in general 
 reduced metal. In consequence of this use to form the citrat of potash for the 
 property, it decomposes flint glass and saline draughts. A scruple is generally di- 
 green glass, reducing the metallic oxides reeled to be saturated with lemon-juice, 
 they contain, forming potassa, which dis- In this process, the salt which is composed 
 solves the glass. At a red heat, it acts of potash and carbonic acid is decomposed, 
 even on the purest glass, attracting part The citric acid having a greater affinity for 
 of the oxygen of the alkali in the glass, the potash than the carbonic, seizes it 
 and forming the substance which is potas- and forms the citrat of potash, whilst the 
 sium in the first degree of oxygenat ion. carbonic acid flies off in the form of air. 
 
 The preparations of this alkali that are The subcarbonate of potash possesses ant- 
 used in medicine, are acid virtues, is an antidote against white ar- 
 
 1. Potassa fusa. senic, and may be exhibited with advantage 
 
 2. Liquor potassae. in convulsions and other spasms of the in- 
 
 3. Potassa cum calce. testines arising from acidity, in calculous 
 
 4. Subcarbonas potassse. complaints, leucorrhcea, scrophula, and 
 
 5. Carbonas potassae. aphthous affections. The dose is from ten. 
 
 6. Sulphas potassx. grains to half a drachm. 
 
 7. Super-sulphas potassae, POTASSJE SULPHAS. Formerly 
 
 8. Turtras potassae. called Kali vitriolatum. Alkali vegeta- 
 
 9. Acetas potassx. bils vitriolatum. Sal de duobus. Arcanum 
 
 10. Citras potassx. duplicatum. Sal poly chrestns. Nitrum vi- 
 
 11. Oxymurias potassae. triolatum. Tartarum vitriolatum. "Take 
 12- Suiphuretum potassae. of salt which remains after the distillation 
 POTASSA CARBONAS. See Carbonas of nitric acid, two pounds ; boiling water, 
 
 potassx. two gallons." Mix them, that the salt 
 POTASS \ CUM CALCE. Potash with may be dissolved; next add as much car- 
 lime. Calx cum kali puro. Causticum com- bonate of potash as may be requisite for 
 munefortius. Lapis infernalis sive septicus. the saturation of the acid ; then boil the 
 " Take of solution of potash, three pints ; solution, until a pellicle appears upon the 
 fresh lime, a pound." Boil the solution of surface, and, after straining, set it by, that 
 potash down o a pint, then add the lime, crystals may form. Having poured away 
 previously skked by the addition of water, the water, dry the crystals on bibulous 
 and .nix them together intimately. This paper. Its virtues are cathartic, diuretic, 
 is iii common use with surgeons as a and deobstruent ; with svhich intentions it 
 caustic, to produce ulcerations, and to open is administered in a great variety of dis- 
 ubscesses. eases, as constipation, suppression of the 
 
650 
 
 POT 
 
 lochia, fevers, icterus, dropsies, milk tu- Linnaean system. Class, J\fonoccia. Order, 
 
 mours, &c. The dose is from one scruple Polyandria. 
 
 to half an ounce. POTERIUM SANGUISOHBA. The systema- 
 
 POTASS JE SULPHURETUM. See tic name of the Btrnet saxifrage, the leaves 
 
 Sulphuntwn potass*, of which are often put into cool tankards j 
 
 POTASS.E SUPERSULPHAS. Super- ihey have an adstringem quality. 
 
 sulphate of potash. "Take of the salt POUPART1I L1GAMENTUM. See 
 
 which remains after the disiillatian of nitric Pouparfs ligament 
 
 acid, two pounds ; boiling water, four POUPART's LIGAMENT. Ligumen- 
 
 pounds." Mix them tog-ether, so that the turn Poupartii. Fallopian ligament, l.^ui- 
 
 salt may be dissolved, and strain the solu- nal ligament. A strong ligam. nv, or rather 
 
 tion ; then boil it until a pellicle appear a tendinous expansion of the external 
 
 upon the surface, and set it by, that crys- oblique muscle, going across from the 
 
 tals may form. Having poured away the inferior and anterior spinous process of ihe 
 
 water, dry these crystals upon bibulous ilium, to the crista of the os pubis. It s 
 
 paper. under this ligament the femoral vessels 
 
 POTASSJE TARTRAS. Tartrate of pass ; and when the intestine or oment .m 
 
 potash, formerly called Kuli tarturisatum. passes underneath it, the disease is called 
 
 Tartarian solubile Tartaris tartarisatus, a femoral hernia. 
 
 Sal vegetabilis Jllkali vegetabile tartarisa- Powder, untimonial. See Pulvis Jlntimo- 
 
 tum. "Take of subcarbonate of potash, niulis. 
 
 a pound; supertartrate of potash, three Powder of burnt hartshorn with opium. See 
 
 pounds ; boiling water a gallon." Dis- Pulvis cornu cum opio. 
 
 solve the subcarbonate of potash in the Powder, compound, of aloe. See Pulvis 
 
 Water ; next add the supertartraie of pot- aloes compositus. 
 
 ash, previously reduced to powder, gra- Powdtr, compound, of chalk. See Pulvis 
 
 dually, until bubbles of gas shall cease to crelue compositus. 
 
 arise. Strain the solution through paper, Powder, compound, of chalk with opium. 
 
 then boil it until a pellicle appear upon the See Pulvis crctae compositus cum opio. 
 
 surface, and set it by, tha crystals may Powder, compound, of cinnamon. See Pul- 
 
 form. Having poured away the water, vii> cinnamom compositus 
 
 dry the crystals upon bibulous paper. Dili- Powder, compound, of contrayerva. See 
 
 retic, deobsiruent, and eccoprotic virtues Pulvis conn uyervae compositus 
 
 are attributed to this preparation. Powder, compound, of ipecacuanha. See 
 
 of the Pulvis Ipecacuanhas compositus. 
 
 POTATOE, COMMON. The root 
 
 Solanum tuber osum of Linnaeus. Solatium Powder, componnd, of kino, 
 esculentum. Kippa. Kelengu. Papas kino cumpositus. 
 
 Jlmei'icunus. Pappus Jtmericanns. Con- Powder, compound, of scammony. 
 volvus Indicus. A native of Peru. An ex- Pulvis scummonice compositus. 
 tremely nutritious and wholesome vege- Powder, compound, of senna 
 table. vis senna compost tus 
 
 POTATOE, SPAXISH. The root of the Powder, compound, of tragacanth. 
 Convolvulus batatas of Linnaeus. It is a Pulvis tragacanthte compositus. 
 native of the Indies. It is firm, and of 
 a pale brown on the outside ; white within, 
 and very sweet, like chesnuts, and the 
 only esculent root of the genus convol- 
 vulus. 
 
 POTENTILLA. (Jl potentia, from its 
 effic .cy.) 1. The name of a genus af plants alba. 
 in the Lmnxan system. Class, Icosandria Pjt^ECORDIA. 
 Order, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild region of the thorax. 
 \tansy. Argentina. Jlnserina. The leaves PR^EFURNIUM. (From pr<e, before, and 
 of this plant, Potentillu anserina of Lmnieus, furnus, a furnace.) The mouth of a chemi- 
 possess mildly adstringent and corroborant cal furnace. 
 
 qualities ; b it are seldom used, except by HR^PARAXTIA JIEDICAMENTA. Medi- 
 the lower orders cines preparing the pecant fluids to pass 
 
 The systema- off. 
 
 PR/EPARANTIA VASA. 
 matic vessels of the testicles. 
 
 See Pulvis 
 
 See 
 
 See Pvl- 
 See 
 
 Power, muscular. See Irritability and 
 Muscular motion. 
 
 Power, tonic. See Irritability. 
 
 Precipitate, red. See Nitrico-oxydum 
 hydrargyri. 
 
 Precipitate, white. See Calx hydrargyri 
 
 (From prcc, before, and 
 the heart.) The fore part 01 the 
 
 The sper 
 
 PRJ2PUT1UM (From pr#puto t to cut 
 
 POTEXTILLA 
 
 tic name of .he silver- weed, or wild tansy. 
 See Potentillu. 
 
 POTENTILLA REPTAXS. The systematic 
 
 name of the common cinquefoil. See Pen- off before, because some nations used to 
 taphiflhim cut it off in circumcision.) Epagogion, of 
 
 POTKRiUM. (From woTgio, a cup ; Dioscorides. Posthe. The prepuce. The 
 so m.meti from the shape of its flowers.) membraneous or cutaneous fold that co 
 The name of a genus of plants in the vers the glans penis and clitoris. 
 
PREGNANCY. 55! 
 
 Prtepuce. See Prteputium. every circumstance which can aller the 
 
 PRASIUM. (From v^cto-m, a square bor- natural slate of tliat organ, 
 
 der ; so called from its square stalks.) The first circumstance which renders 
 
 Mamtbium, or hniv hound. pregnancy probable, is the suppression of 
 
 PHASUM (From TfgAce, to !)iirn, because the periodical evacuation, which is gene- 
 
 of their hot taste.) I':. e leek. rally accompanied with fulness in the 
 
 PRAXIS. (From vgio-irce, to perform.) breasts, head-ache, flushings in the face, 
 
 The practice of medicine- and heat in the palms of the hands. 
 
 PRECIPITATION. (Pr<eripitatio f from These symptoms are commonly the con- 
 
 prxcipito, to cast down.) When two bo- sequences of suppression, and therefore 
 
 dies are united, for instance, an acid and are to be regarded as signs of pregnancy, 
 
 an oxyd, and a third body is added, such in so far only as they depend on it. 
 
 as an alkali, which has a greater affinity As, however, the suppression ofthepe- 
 
 with the acid than the metallic oxyd, the riodical evacuation often happens from ac- 
 
 consequence is, that the alkali combines cideiual exposure to cold, or from the 
 
 with the acid, and the oxyd, thus desert- change of life in conseq -ence of marriage, 
 
 ed, appears in a separate state at the bot- it can never be considered as an infallible 
 
 torn of the vessel in which the operation is sign. 
 
 performed. Tiiis decomposition is com- The belly, some weeks after pregnancy, 
 
 monly known by 'he name of precipitation, becomes flat, fr -m the womb sinking, and 
 
 and the substance that sinks is named a hence drawing down the intestines along 
 
 precipitate The substance, by the addi- with it; but this cannot be looked upon as 
 
 tiou of whici the phenomenon is produ- a certain sign of pregnancy, because an 
 
 ceil, is denominu'ed the precipitant. enlargement of the womb from any other 
 
 PREDISPOSING CAUSE. Causa pros- cause will produce.the same eflTtct. 
 
 dispone.ns. Causa proegumena. That which Many women, soon after they are preg- 
 
 renders the body susceptible of disease, nant, become very much altered in their 
 
 The most frequent predisposing causes of looks, and have peculiar irritable feelings, 
 
 diseases are, the temperament and habit inducing a disposition of mind which ren- 
 
 of the body, idiosyncracy, age, sex, and ders their temper easily ruffled, and incite 
 
 structure of the part diseased. an irresistible propensity to actions of 
 
 PREDISPOSITION. Pradispositio That which on other occasions they would be 
 
 constitution, or state of the solids, or ashamed. 
 
 fluids, or of both, which disposes the body In such cases, the features acquire ape- 
 to the action of disease. culiar sharpness, the eyes appear larger, 
 
 PREGNANCY. Utero-geatation. The and the mouth wider than usual; and the 
 
 particular manner in which pregnancy t;.kes woman has a particular appearance, which 
 
 place has hitherto remained involved in cannot be described, but with which wo- 
 
 obscurity, notwithstanding the laborious men are well acquainted, 
 
 investigation of the most eminent philoso- These breeding symptoms, as they are 
 
 pliers of all ages. calh d, originate from the irritation pro- 
 
 Although pregnancy is a state which ducecl on the womb by impregnation; and 
 
 (with a few exceptions) is natural to all as they may proceed from any other cir- 
 
 women, it is in general the source of many cumstance which cm irritate, that organ, 
 
 disagreeable sensations, and often the they cannot be depended on when the 
 
 cause of diseases which might be attended woman is not young, or where there is not 
 
 with the worst consequences if not pro- a continued suppression for at least three 
 
 perly treated. periods. 
 
 It is now, however, universally acknow- The irritations on the parts contiguous 
 
 ledged, that those women who bear chil- to the womb are equally ambiguous : and 
 
 dren enjoy, usually, more certain health, therefore the signs of pregnancy, in the 
 
 and are much less liable to dangerous dis- first four months, are always to be consi- 
 
 eases, than those who are unmarried, or dered as doubtful, unless every one enu- 
 
 who prove barren. merated be distinctly and unequivocally 
 
 Signs of pregnancy. The womb has a present. 
 
 very extensive influence, by means of its From the fourth month, the signs of preg- 
 
 nerves, on many other parts of the body ; nancy are less ambiguous, especially after 
 
 hence, the changes which are produced on the womb has ascended into the cavity of 
 
 it by impregnation, must be productive of the belly. In general, about the fourth 
 
 changes on t he state of the general system, month, or a short time after, the child be- 
 
 These constitute the signs of pregnancy, comes so much enlarged, that its motions 
 
 During the first fourteen or fifteen weeks, begin to be felt by the mother; and hence 
 
 the signs of pregnancy are very ambiguous, a sign is furnished at that period called 
 
 and cannot be depended on ; for, as they quickening. Women, very improperly 
 
 proceed from the irritation of the womb consider this si in as the most unequivocal 
 
 n other parts, they may be occasioned by proof f pregnancy; for though, when It 
 
652 
 
 PRE 
 
 PUB 
 
 occurs about the period described, prece- PRESBYOPIA. (From sr^so-fwc, old, and 
 ded by the symptoms formerly enumera- o-f/c, sight, because it is frequent with 
 ted, it may be looked upon as a sure indi- old men.) That defect of the sight by 
 cation that the woman is with child; yet, which objects close are seen confusedly, 
 when there is an irregularity, either in the but, at remoter distances, distinctly. As 
 preceding; symptoms or in its appearance, the myopia is common to infants, so the 
 the situation of the woman must be doubt? presbyopia is a malady common to the" 
 ful. aged The proximate cause is a tardy 
 
 Th>s fact will be easily understood ; for adimation into the focus, so that it falls 
 as the sensation of the motion of the child beyond 'he reiina. The species are, 
 cannot be explained, or accurately de- 1. Presbyopia from a flatness of 1 he cor- 
 scribed, women may readily mistake other nea. By so much the cornea is flatte. 1 , 
 sensations for that of quickening. Flatus so much the less and more tardy it re- 
 has often been so pent up in the bowels, franges the rays into the focus. This evil 
 that the natural pulsation of 1 he great ar- arises, 1st, From a want of aqueous or 
 teries, of which people are conscious only vitreous humour, which is common to the 
 in certain states of the body, has frequent- aged; or may arise trom some disease; 
 ly been mistaken for this feeling. 2d, From a cicatrix, which diminishes 
 
 After the fourth month, the womb rises the convexity of the cornea ; 3d, From a 
 gradually from the cavity of the basin, natural conformation of the cornea, 
 enlarges the belly, and pushes out the 2. Presbyopia from too flat a crystalline 
 navel: hence the protrusion of the navel lens. This evil is most common to the aged, 
 lias been considered one of the most cer- or it may happen from a wasting of the 
 tain signs of pregnancy in the latter crystalline lens. 
 
 months. Every circumsta; ce, however, 3. Presbyopia from too small density of 
 which increases the bulk of the belly orca- the cornea or humours of the eye. By so 
 sions this symptom ; and therefore it can- much more these humours are thin or rari- 
 not be trusted to, unless other signs con- fied, so much the less they ref range the 
 cur. rays of light. Whosoever is a myops from 
 
 The progressive increase of the belly, this cause is cured in older age; lor age 
 along with suppression, after having been induces to a greater density of the cornea 
 formerly regular, and the consequent symp- and lens. From this it is an observed fact, 
 toms, together with the sensation of quick- that the presbynpes are often cured spon- 
 ening at the proper period, afford the only taneout-ly, and throw away their glasses, 
 true marks of pregnancy. which younger persons in this disease are 
 
 These signs, however, are not to be en- obliged to use. 
 
 tirely depended on; for the natural desire 4. Presbyopia from a custom of viewing 
 which every woman has to be a mother, continually remote objects ; hence artifi- 
 will induce her to conceal, even from her- cers who are occupied in remote objects 
 self, every symptom which may render are said to contract this malady. The 
 her situation doubtful, and to magnify reason of this phenomenon is not very 
 every circumstance which can tend to clear. 
 
 prove that she is pregnant 5. Presbyopia senilis. From a mtilti- 
 
 Beside quickening and increase of bulk tude of causes aged persons are presby- 
 of the belly, another symptom appears in opes; from a penury of humours, which 
 the latter months, which, when preceded render the cornea and lens flatter, and the 
 by the ordinary signs, renders pregnancy bulb shorter. When in senile ages, from 
 certain beyond a doubt. It is the presence dryness, the bulb of the eye becomes 
 of milk in the breasts. When, however, flatter and shorter, and the cornea flatter, 
 there is any irregularity in the preceding those who were short-sighted or myopes 
 symptoms, this sign is no longer to be con- before, see now without their concave 
 sidered of any consequence. glasses. 
 
 A.S every practitioner must naturally 6. Presbyopia from too close a prox- 
 xv'ish to distinguish pregnancy from dis- imity of objects. The focus is shorter of 
 ease, the disorders which resemble it distant, but longer of nearer objects, 
 should be thoroughly understood, and also 7. Presbyopia from a coarctated pupil, 
 their diagnostics. It is, however, neces- By so much smaller is the aperture of the 
 sary to remark, that wherever any circum- diaphragm in an optic tube, so much re- 
 stance occurs which affords the most dis- moter is the focus. 
 
 tant reason to doubt the case, recourse 8. Presbyopia tnercwialts, which arises 
 ought to be had to the advice of an expe- from the use of mercurial preparations, 
 rienced practitioner, and every symptom The patient feels a pressing pain in the eye, 
 should be unreservedly described to him. winch, from being touched is increased, 
 PriEHENSio. (From prehendo, to surprise; and the bulb of the eye appears as if ri.^id, 
 so named from its sudden seizure.) The and with difficulty can be moved. Near 
 fatalcpsr. objects the patient can scarce distinguish* 
 
P1U PRO 653 
 
 and distant only in a confused manner, decomposed by the action of fire or putri- 
 Many have supposed this disorder an im- dity, such as water, gum, resin, &c. 
 perfect amaurosis. PRIONODES. (From irptuv, a saw.) Ser- 
 
 PRESBYTJE. See Presbyopia. rated : applied to the sutures of the 
 
 PRKSBYTIA. (From 7r$t>rGv(, old ; be- skull. 
 
 cause it is usual to old people.) See Pres- PRIOR ANNULAR1S. (Mnscuhis prior 
 byopia. annultiris.} Fourth interosseus of Winslow. 
 
 PRESURA. (From ?r0a, to inflame.) In- An internal interosseous muscle of the 
 flammation al the ends of the fingers from hand. See Interossei manus. 
 cold. PRIOR INDIOIS Extensor tertii inter- 
 
 PRIAPEIA. See JVicotianfi minor. ?iodii indicts of Douglas. Interossei manus 
 
 PIUAPISCUS. (From ^rg/anrof, the penis.) interims of Albinus. Jnterossei of Winslow 
 1. A tent made in the form of a penis. 2, and Cowper, and sous-metacarpo-lateri-pha- 
 A bougie. langiens of Dumas. An internal interosseal 
 
 PRIAPISMUS. (From orp/awro?, a hea- muscle of the hand, which draws the fore- 
 then god, whose penis is always painted finger inwards towards the thumb, and 
 erect.) Priapism. A continual erection extends it obliquely. 
 
 of the penis. Coelius Aurelianus says it is PRIOR MEDII. (Musculus prior me- 
 
 a palsy of the seminal vessels, by which dii.) Interossei mantis bicissites, sen ex- 
 
 the disorder is produced. terni of Albinus. Second interosseus of 
 
 Priapism See Priapismus. Douglas, and sous-metucarpo-lateri phalan- 
 
 PRIAPUS. (Upia-TTCf, a heathen god, re- giens of Dumas. An external interosseous 
 
 markable for the largeness of his genitals.) muscle of the hand. See Interossei manus. 
 
 1. The penis. PROBANG. A flexible piece of whale- 
 
 2. A name of the nepenthes or wonder- bone with sponge fixed to the end. 
 ful plant, from the appendages at the end PROBE. (From probo, to try ; because 
 of the leaves resembling an erected surgeons try the deptli and extent of 
 penis. wounds, &c with it.) Stylus. A chirur- 
 
 PRIM.E VIJE. The first passages, gical instrument of a long and slender 
 The stomach and the intestinal tube form. 
 
 are so called, and the lacteals the secundx PROBOLE. (From srgoCaxxw, to project.) 
 via. A prominence. An apophysis. 
 
 Primary teeth. See Teeth. PROBOSCIS. (From TT^O, before, and 
 
 Primrose. See Primula vulgaris. @posx.a>, to feed. (A snout or trunk as 
 
 PRIMULA. (From primulus, the be- that of an elephant by which it feeds 
 ginning ; so called because it flowers in the itself. 
 
 beginning of the spring. ) The name of a PROCARDIUM. (From wo, before, and 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. x*gef/, the stomach or heart.) The pit of 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. the stomach. 
 
 PRIMULA VERIS. (From primulus, the PROCATARCTIC CAUSE. (Causa 
 beginning, so called because it flowers in procatarctica, from 7rpax.a.Ta.p%u> t to go be- 
 the beginning of the spring.) Verbasculum. fore.) See Exciting cause. 
 The cowslip, paigil, or peagle. The PROCESS. (Processus, from procedo, 
 flowers of this plant have a moderately to go before) An eminence of a bone ; as 
 strong and pleasant smell, and a somewhat the spinous and transverse processes of the 
 rough ish bitter taste. Vinous liquors im- vertebrae. 
 
 pregnated with their flavour by maceration PKOCESSUS CAUDATUS. See Lobuhis cau- 
 or fermen ation, and strong infusions of datus. 
 
 them drank as tea, are supposed to be PROCESSUS CJECI VERMIFORMIS. See In- 
 mildly corroborant, antispasmodic, and testines. 
 
 anodyne. \n infusion of three pounds of PROCESSUS CILIARIS. See Ciliar liga- 
 the fresh flowers in five pints of boiling inent. 
 
 water is made in the shops into a syrup of PROCESSUS MATvnntARES. A name for- 
 afine yellow colour, and agreeably impreg- merly applied to the olfactory nerves. 
 Bated'with the flavour of the cowslip. PROC1DENTIA. (From procido, to fall 
 
 PRIMULA VULGARIS. The primrose. The down.) A falling down of any part ; thus, 
 leaves and root of this common plant pos- procidentia ani, uteri, vagina^ &c. 
 sess sternutatory properties PROCO^DYLUS. (From Trpo, before, and 
 
 PnixcEPS ALEXIPHARMACORUM. Angelica. xovcTuxof, the middle joint of the finger.) 
 "Which by some was formerly so muches- The first joint of a finger next the meta- 
 teemed as to obtain this name. carpus 
 
 PRINCIPLES. Principia. Primary sub- PROCTALGIA. (From cr/>a*TOf, the fun- 
 stances. According to modern chemists, dament, and a.\yoe t pain.) A violent pain 
 this term is applied to those particles at the anus. It is mostly symptomatic of 
 which are composed of two or more ele- some disease, as piles, scirrhus, prurigo, 
 ments (See Elements,} that may again be cancer, &cc. 
 
654 
 
 PRO 
 
 PROCTITIS. (FromwywxToc, the anus.) 
 Chmesia. Cyssotis. Inflammation of the 
 internal or mucous membrane of the lower 
 part of the rectum. 
 
 PROCTOLEUCORRHOSA. (From w/iaro?, the 
 anus, Atvxo?, white, and gea, to flow.) Proc- 
 torrhtea. A purging 1 of white mucus with 
 heat and itching. 
 
 PROCTORRHCEA. (From 9r/!a>xToc, the 
 anus, and ga>, to flow.) See Proctoleu- 
 corrhxn. 
 
 PROFLUVIA. (From profluo, to run 
 down.) Fluxes. The fif'.h order in tlie 
 class pyrexi< of Cullen's nosology, charac- 
 teriseu by pyrexia, with increased excre- 
 tions. 
 
 PROFLUVII CORTEX. See Conessi cor- 
 tex. 
 
 PROFUNDUS. See Flexor profnndus 
 
 PROFUSIO. A loss of blood. A genus 
 of disease in the class locales and order apo 
 cenoses of Cullen. 
 
 PROGNOSIS. (From w/>o, before, and 
 y\a>ff<ra, t the tongue.) The tip of the 
 tongue. 
 
 PROGNOSIS. (From ?o, before, and 
 ytvcKrx.ee, to know.) The art of foretell 
 ing the event of diseases from particular 
 symptoms. 
 
 PROGNOSTIC. (Prognostic, from 
 jrgcv/vao-Jiao. to know beiore hand.) Applied 
 to those symptoms which may be foretold 
 before they appear. 
 
 PROLAPSUS. (From prolabor, to slip 
 down.) Procidentia. Delnpsio. Exania. 
 Proptoma. Proptosis. A protrusion. A 
 genus of disease in the class locales and 
 order ectopice of Cullen ; distinguished by 
 the falling down of a part that is uncovered. 
 
 PHOLEPTICUS (From TrpoAot^Cdva), to 
 anticipate.) Applied to those diseases 
 whose paroxysms anticipate each other, 
 or return after less and less intervals of 
 intermission. 
 
 PROMAEACTERIUM. (From Tgo, before, 
 and fj.a.\A<r<ra> t to soften.) The room where 
 the body was softened previous to bathing 
 it. 
 
 PROTMETOPIDITJM. (From 7r$o, before, 
 and (CtiTajcTov, the forehead.) Prometoposis. 
 The skin upon the forehead. 
 
 PROMETOPSTS. See Prometopidinm. 
 
 PROBATION. The act of turning the 
 palm of the hand downwards. It is per- 
 formed by rotating the radius upon the 
 ulna, by means of several muscles which 
 are termed pronators; as, 
 
 PRONATOR Q.UADRATUS. See Pronator 
 radii quudratus. 
 
 PRONATOR RADII BREVIS. See Pronator 
 radii quadratns. 
 
 PRONATOR RADII QUADRATUS. 
 J*ronutor quadrutus of Douglas and Alfoinus. 
 Pronator qnadratns sive transvrsus of Win- 
 fllow. Pronator radii brevis sen 
 
 PRO 
 
 of Cowper. Cubito-radial of D^imas. This, 
 which has gotten its name from its use 
 and its shape, is a small fleshy muscle, 
 situated at the lower and inner part of 
 the fore -arm, and covered by the tendons 
 of the flexor muscles of the hand. It 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 lower and inner part of the ulna, and 
 runs nearly in a transverse direction, 
 to be inserted into that part of the radius 
 which is opposite to its origin, its inner 
 fibres adhering to the interosseous liga- 
 ment. This muscle assists in the pronation 
 of the hand, by turning the radius in- 
 wards. 
 
 PRONATOR RADII TERRS of Innes 
 and Cowper. Pronator teres of Albi- 
 nus ?nd Douglas. Pronator teres* sive 
 ok/iqnits of Winslow. Epitrochforadial of 
 Dumas. This is a small muscle, situated 
 at the upper and anterior part of the fore- 
 arm. It is called teres, to distinguish it 
 from the pronator quadratus. It arises 
 tendinous and fleshy from the anterior and 
 inferior part of the o.ter condyle of the 
 os humeri ; and tendinous from the coro- 
 noid process of the ulna, near the insertion 
 of the brachialis internus. The median 
 nerve passes between these two port-ons. 
 From these origins the muscle runs ob- 
 liquely downwards and outwards, and is 
 inserted, tendinous and fleshy, into the 
 anterior and convex edge of the radius, 
 about the middle of that bone. This 
 muscle, as its name indicates, serves to 
 turn the hand inwards. 
 
 PRONERVATIO. (From pro, before, and 
 nervus, a string ) A tendon or string like 
 the end of a muscle. 
 
 PROPHYLACTIC. (Prophylactica, 
 
 from <or/>o, before, and qvK&o-o-ce, to defend.) 
 Any means made use of to preserve 
 health. 
 
 PROPRIETATIS ELIXIR. Elixir of aloes 
 and tinctura aloes romposita. 
 
 PROPTOMA. (From TrgoTriTrlce, to fall 
 down.) Procidentia. A relaxation such 
 as that of the scrotum, of the under lip, 
 of the breasts in females, of the praepuce, 
 or of the ears. 
 
 PROPYEMA. (From <ro-(>o, before, and TTVOV, 
 pus.) A premature collection of pus. 
 
 PRORA. (From 7ru>%*., the prow of a 
 vessel.) The occiput. 
 
 PROSARTHROSIS. (From wgo?, to, and g- 
 6$oa, to articulate.) That articulation 
 which has manifest motion. 
 
 PROSPERMA (From ir^oTrttyvvpt, to fix 
 near.) A fixing of humours m one spot. 
 
 PROSTASIS. (From 5rgo/rfc/, to predo- 
 minate.) An abundance of morbid hu- 
 mours. 
 
 PROSTATE GLAND. (Glandula 
 prostata, from Trpo, before, and ia-rinju,t, to 
 stand; because it is situated befor*- the 
 urinary bladder.) Corpus glanduloaum*. 
 
PRU PRU 655 
 
 Adenoides. A very large, heart-like, firm PRUNUS DOMESTICA^ The systematic 
 gland, situated between the neck of the name of the damson-tree. See Dumaon. 
 urinary bladder and bulbous pan of the PRUNUS LAURO-CERASUS. The systema- 
 urethra. It secretes the lacteal fluid, which tic name of the poison laurel. See Laura- 
 is emitted into the urethra by ten or twelve cerasns. 
 
 ducts that open near the verumontanum PRUNUS PADUS. The systematic name 
 
 duringcoition. This gland is liable to in- of the bird cherry-tree. See Padua. 
 
 flamniation and its consequences. PRUNUS SPINOSA. The systematic name 
 
 PROSTATE, INFERIOR. See Transversns of the sloe tree. See Prudus sylvestris. 
 
 perinci ult*r. PRURIGO (From prurio, to itch.) 
 
 PHOTO .JALA. (From 5ra>T<sf, first, and Pruritus. Scabies ; Psora. Dartu. Libido. 
 
 y&Ky. t milk.) The first milk after de- Pavoni. The prurigo is a genus of dis- 
 
 livery. ease in the order papulous eruptions of 
 
 PROXIMATE CAUSE Causa prox- Dr. Willan's cutaneous diseases. As it 
 
 ima. The proximate cause of a disease arises from different causes, or at dif- 
 
 may be said to be in reality the disease ferent periods of life, and exhibits some 
 
 itself. All proximate causes are either varieties in its form, he describes it under 
 
 diseased actions ot simple fibres, or an al- the titles of prurigo mitis, prurigo formi- 
 
 tered state of the fluids. cans, and prurigo senilis. In these the 
 
 PRUNA. (PI. of prunum.) Plums or whole surface of the skin is usually affect- 
 
 prutu-s. See Plums. ed ; but there are likewise many cases of 
 
 Prune. See Plums. local prurigo, which will be afterwards 
 
 PRUNELLA. (From pruna, a burn, noticed according to their respective situa- 
 
 bec<iuse it heals burn*.) Brunella. Con- tions. N 
 
 soli dn minor. Symphitum minus. 1. The prurigo mitis originates without 
 
 1 The name of a ^enus of plants in the any previous indisposition, generally in 
 
 Linnae..n system. Class, Didynamia. Or- spring, or the beginning of summer. It 
 
 der, Gymnospermia. is characterised by soft and smooth eleva- 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of what is tions of the cuticle, somewhat larger than 
 
 also called self heal- Prunella vulgaris the papulae of the lichen, from which they 
 
 of Linnaeus, fotiis omnibus o-vato-oblongis, also differ by retaining the usual colour of 
 
 serratis, petiolatis, it is recommended as An the skin; for they seldom appear red, or 
 
 adstringent in haemorrhages and fluxes, as much inflamed, except from violent fric- 
 
 in gargles against aphthae and inflamma- tion. They are not, as in the other case, 
 
 tion of the fauces. accompanied with tingling, but with a 
 
 PRUNELLA VULGARIS. The systematic sense of itching almost incessant. This is, 
 
 name of the self-heal. See Prunella. however, felt more particularly on un- 
 
 Prunelloe. See Plum. dressing, and often prevents rest for some 
 
 PRUNUM GALLICUM. The com- hours after getting into a bed. When the 
 
 mon prune or plum. The plant which topsof the papulae are removed by rubbing 
 
 affords this fruit is the Primus domestica of or scratching, a clear fluid oozes out from, 
 
 Linnaeus : Pedunculis subsolitariis, foliis them, and gradually concretes into thin 
 
 lanceolato ovatis convolntis, ramis muticis ; black scabs. 
 
 gemma Jtoriferce aphyllce. Prunes are This species of prurigo mostly affects 
 
 considered as emollient, cooling, and young persons, and its cause may, I think, 
 
 laxative, especially the French prunes, says Dr. Willan, in general be referred to 
 
 which are directed in the decoction of sordes collected on the skin, producing 
 
 senna, and other purgatives : and the pulp some degree of irritation, and also pre- 
 
 is ordered in the eleciuarium e senna. See venting thefree discharge of the cutaneous 
 
 Plum. exhalation ; the bad consequences of which 
 
 PRUNUM SYLVESTRE. The sloe or fruit must necessarily be felt at that season of 
 
 of 'he Prnnus spinosa of Linnjeus : Pru- the year when perspiration is most co- 
 
 nus pedunculis solitariis foliis lanceolutis pious. Those who have originally a de- 
 
 glabris, ramis spinosis. It is sometimes licate or irritable skin, must likewise, in 
 
 employed in gargles, to tumefactions of the same circumstances, be the greatest 
 
 the tonsils :md uvula, ; nd from its adstrin- sufferers. 
 
 gent taste was formerly much used in hae- The eruptionextends to the arms, breast, 
 
 morrhages, &c. back, and thighs, and often continue? 
 
 PRUNUS. The name of a genus of during two or three months of the summer, 
 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ico- if not relieved by proper treatment. When 
 
 sandria. Order, Monogynia. persons affected with it neglect washing 
 
 PRUNUS AVIUM. The systematic name the skm, or are uncleanly in their apparel, 
 
 of the black cherry-tree. See Cerasa the irruption grows more inveterate, and 
 
 nigra. at length', changing its form, often termi- 
 
 PRUNUS CERASUS. The systematic name nates in the it? h. Pustules arise among 
 
 of the red cherry-tree. See Cerasa rubra, the papulae, some filled with lymph, others 
 
656 
 
 PRU 
 
 PRU 
 
 with pus. The acnrus scarabei begins to 
 breed in the furrows of the cuticle, and 
 the disorder becomes contagious. 
 
 2. The Priirig-o formicans is a much more 
 obstinate and troublesome disease than the 
 foregoing. It usually affects persons of 
 adult age, commencing" at all seasons of 
 the year indifferently ; and its duration is 
 from four months to two or three years, 
 with occasional short intermissions. The 
 papulae are sometimes larger, sometimes 
 more obscure, than in the preceding spe- 
 cies; but, are, under every form, attended 
 with an incessant, almost intolerable itch- 
 ing. They are diffused over the whole bo- 
 dy, e,xcept the face, feet, and palms of the 
 hands; they appear, however, in great- 
 est number on those parts which, from 
 the ordinary mode of dress, are subjected 
 to tight ligatures; as about the neck, 
 loins, and thighs. 
 
 The itching is complicated with other 
 sensations, which art variously described 
 by patients. They sometimes feel as if 
 small insects were creeping on the skin ; 
 sometimes as if stung all over by ants ; 
 sometimes as if hot needles were piercing 
 the skin in divers places. On standing 
 before a fire> or undressing, and more 
 particularly on getting into bed, these 
 sensations become most violent, and 
 usually preclude all rest during the greater 
 part of the night The prurigo formicans 
 is by most practitioners deemed conta- 
 gious, and confounded with the itch. In 
 endeavouring to ascertain the justness of 
 this opinion, Dr. Willan has been led to 
 make the following remarks : 1. The erup- 
 tion is, for the most part, connected with 
 internal disorder, and arises where no 
 source of infection can be traced. 2. Per- 
 sons affected may have constant inter- 
 course with several others, 'nd yet never 
 communicate the disease to any of them. 
 3. Several persons of one family may have 
 the prurigo formicans about the same 
 time ; but he thinks this should be referred 
 rather to a common predisposition than to 
 contagion, having observed thai individuals 
 of a family are often so affected, at certain 
 seasons of the year, even when they reside 
 at a distance from each other. . 
 
 Akho"irh the prurigo formicans is 
 never, like the former species, converted 
 into the itch, yet it does occasionally 
 terminate in a pustular, disease, not con- 
 giotis. 
 
 3. Pfitrigro scnilis. This affection does 
 not differ much in its symptoms and exter- 
 nal appearances from the pri.'rigo formi- 
 cans ; but has been (bought by. medical 
 writers to merit a distinct consideration, 
 on account of its peculiar inveteracy. 
 The prurigo is perhaps aggravated, or be- 
 comes more pc rmanent, in old age, from 
 the dry, condensed state of the- skin and 
 cuticle, which often takes place at that 
 
 period. Those who are affected with it 
 in a high degree have little more comfort 
 to expect during life, being incessantly 
 tormented with a violent and universal 
 itching. The state of the skin in the 
 prurigo senilis, is favourable to the pro- 
 duction of an insect, the pediculus huma- 
 nus, more especially to the variety of it 
 usually termed body-lice. 
 
 These insects, it is well known, are 
 bred abundantly among the inhabitants of 
 sordid dwellings, of jails, workhouses, &c. 
 and in such situations prey upon persons 
 of all ages indiscriminately. But in the 
 prurigo senilis they arise, notwithstanding 
 every attention to cleanliness or regimen, 
 and multiply so rapidly that the patient 
 endures extreme distress, from their per- 
 petual irritation. The nits or eggs are 
 deposited on the small hairs of the skin, 
 and the pediculi are only found on the skin 
 or on the linen, not under the cuticle, as 
 some authors have represented. In con- 
 nexion with the foregoing series of com- 
 plaints, Dr. Willan mentions some pruri- 
 ginous affections which are merely local. 
 He confines his observations to the most 
 troublesome of these, seated in the podex, 
 prseputium, urethra, pubes, scrotum, and 
 pudendum muliebre. Itching of the 
 nostrils, eye-lids, lips, or of the external 
 ec'r, being generally symptomatic of other 
 diseases, do not require a particular consi- 
 deration 
 
 1. Pmrigo podicis. Ascarides in the 
 rectum excite a frequent itching and irri- 
 tation about the sphincter ani, which 
 ceases when the cause is removed by pro- 
 per medicines. A similar complaint often 
 arises, independently of worms, hxmor- 
 rhoidal tumours, or other obvious causes, 
 which is mostly found to affect persons 
 engaged in sedentary occupations ; and 
 may be referred to a morbid state of 
 secretion in the parts, founded, perhapsj 
 on a diminution of constitutional vigour. 
 The itching is not alway accompanied with 
 an appearance of papulae or tubercles ; it 
 it little troublesome during the day-time, 
 but returns every night soon after getting . 
 into bed, and precludes rest for several 
 hours The complaint continues in this 
 form during three or four months, and has 
 then an intermission, till it is produced 
 again by hot weather, fatigue, watching, 
 or some irregularity in diet. The same 
 disease occurs at the decline of life, under 
 a variety of circumstances. 
 
 Women after the cessation of the cata- 
 menia, are liable to be affected with this 
 species of prurigo, more especially in sum- 
 mer or autumn. The skin between the 
 times is rough and papulated, sometimes 
 scaly, and a little humour i* discharged by 
 violent friction. Along with this com- 
 plaint, there is often an eruption of itching 
 papulae on the neck, breast, and back; 
 
PRURIGO. 657 
 
 a swelling and inflammation of one or both hairs. It is remarkable that they seldom 
 
 ears, and a discharge of matter from be- or never fix upon the hairy scalp. The 
 
 hind them, and from the external meatus great irritation produced by them on the 
 
 auditorius. The prurigo podicis some- skin solicits constantly scratching, by 
 
 time occurs as a symptom of the lues which they are torn from their attach- 
 
 renerea. ments ; and painful tubercles arise at the 
 
 2. The prurigo prxputii is owing to an places where they had adhered. When 
 altered state of secretion on the glans pe- the pediculi are diffused over the greater 
 nis> and inner surface of the przeputium. part of the surface of the body, the pa- 
 During the heat of summer there is also, tient's linen often appears as if sprinkled 
 in some persons, an unusual discharge of with drops of blood. 
 
 mucus, which becomes acrimonious, and 5. Prurigo scroti. The scrotum is af 
 
 produces a troublesome itching, and often fected with a troublesome and constant 
 
 an excoriation of these parts. Washing itching from ascarides within the rectum, 
 
 of them with water, or soap and water, from friction by violent exercise in hot 
 
 employed from time to time, relieves the weather, and very usually from the pedi- 
 
 complaint, and should indeed be practised culi pubis. Another and more important 
 
 as an ordinary point of cleanliness, where form of the complaint appears in old men, 
 
 .no inconvenience is immediately felt. If sometimes connected with the prurigo 
 
 the fluid be secreted in too large a quan- podicis, and referable to a morbid state 
 
 tity, that excess may be restrained, by of the skin, or superficial glands of the 
 
 washes made with the extract of lead, part. The scrotum, in this case, assumes 
 
 or by applying the unguentum cerusse a brown colour, often also becoming thick, 
 
 acetatse. scaly, andx wrinkled. The itching extends 
 
 3. Prurigo urethralis. A very trouble- to the skin covering the penis, more espe- 
 some itching sometimes takes place at the cially along the course of the urethra j 
 extremity of the urethra in females, with- and has little respite, either by day or 
 out any manifest cause. It occurs as well night. 
 
 in young women s in those who are of an 6. The Prurigo pudendi muliebris, is 
 advanced age. On examination, no stric- somewhat analogous to the prurigo scroti 
 ture nor tumour has been found along the in men. It is often a symptomatic corn- 
 course of the urethra. Probably, "how- plaint in the lichen and lepra ; it likewise 
 ever, the itching may be occasioned by a originates from ascandes irritating the 
 morbid state of the neck of the bladder, rectum, and is in some cases, connected 
 being in some instances connected -with with a discharge of the fluor albus. 
 pain and difficulty of muking*water. A similar affection arises in consequence 
 
 An itching at the extremity of the lire- of the change of state in the genital organs 
 tra in men is produced by calculi, and by at the time of puberty, attended with a 
 some diseases of the bladder. In cases of series of most distressing sensations. Dr. 
 stricture an itching is also felt, but near Willan confines his attention to one case of 
 the place where the stricture is situated, the disorder, which may be considered as 
 Another cause of it is small broken hairs, idiopathic, and which usually affects wo- 
 which are sometimes drawn in from the men soon after the cessation of the cata- 
 pubes, between the prxputium and glans, menia. It chiefly occurs in those who are 
 and which afterwards becoming fixed in of the phlegmatic temperament, and in- 
 the entrance of the urethra, occasion an dined to corpulency. Its seat is the labia 
 itching or slight stinging, particularly on pudendi, and entrance into the vagina. It 
 motion. Mr. J. Pearson, surgeon of the is often accompanied with an appearance 
 Lock Hospital, has seen five cases of this of tension or fulness of those parts, and 
 kind, and gave immediate relief by ex- sometimes with inflamed itching papulae 
 tracting the small hair from the urethra. on the labia and mons veneris. The dis- 
 
 4. Prurigo pubis. Itching papulze often tress arising from a strong and almost per- 
 arise on the pubes, and become extremely petual itching in the above situation, may 
 sore if their tops are removed by scratch- be easily imagined. In order to allay it 
 ing. They are occasioned sometimes by in some degree, the sufferers have frequent 
 neglect of cleanliness, but more commonly recourse to friction, and to cooling appli- 
 by a species of pediculus, which perforates" cations : whence they are necessitated to 
 the cuticle, and thus derives its nourish- forego the enjoyment of society. An, 
 ment, remaining 1 fixed in the same situa- excitement of venereal sensations also 
 tion. These insects are termed by Lin- takes place from the constant direction of 
 nzeus, &.c. pediculi pubis ; they do not, the mind to the parts affected, as well as 
 however, affect the pubes only, but often from the means employed to procure alle- 
 adhere to the eye-brows, eye-lids, and viation. The complicated distress thus 
 axillae. They are often found, also, on arising, renders existence almost insupport- 
 the breast, abdomen, thighs, and legs, in able, and often produces a state of mind 
 persons of the sanguine temperament, bordering on phrensy. ^ 
 
 who have those parts covered with strong Deep ulcerations of the parts seldom 
 
 4 P 
 
658 PSE PSO 
 
 take place in the prurigo pudendi ; but 2. Pseudoblepsis mutans, in which ob- 
 
 ihe appearance of aphthae on the labia jects that are present appear somewhat 
 
 and nymph ae, is by no means unusual, changed 
 
 From intercourse with females under these PSEUDOPYRETHRUM. See Ptarmica. 
 
 circumstances, men are liable to be affect- PSIDIUM. The name of a genus of 
 
 ed with aphthuus ulcerations on the glans, plants in the Linnaean system. 
 
 and inside of the praeputium, which prove PSIDIUM POMIFERUM. The systematic 
 
 troublesome for a length of time, and often name of the apple guava. This plant, and 
 
 excite an alarm, being- mistaken for the pyriferum, bear fruits, the former like 
 
 chancres. apples, the latter like pears. The apple 
 
 Women, after tlu fourth month of their kind is most cultivated in the Indies, on 
 pregnancy, often suffer greatly from the account of the pulp having a fine acid 
 prurigo pudendi, attended with Aphthae, flavour, whereas the pear species is sweet, 
 These, in a few cases, have been succeed, and therefore not so agreeable in warm 
 ed by extensive ulcerations, which destroy- climates. Of the inner pulp of either, 
 ed the nymphs, and produced a fatal the inhabitants make jellies ; and of the 
 hectic : such instances are, however, outer rind they make tarts, marmalades, 
 extremely rare. The complaint has, in &c. The latter they also stew and eat 
 general, some intervals or remissions ; and with milk, and prefer them to any other t 
 the aphthae usually disappear soon after shewed fruits. They have an adstringent 
 delivery, whether at the full time, or by a quality, which exists also in every part of 
 miscarriage. the tree, and abundantly in the leaf-buds, 
 
 PRURITUS. (From prurio, to itch.) which are occasionally boiled with barley 
 See Prurigo. and liquorice, as an excellent drink against 
 
 PRUSSIATS. Salts formed by the union diarrhoeas. A simple decoction of the 
 of the prussic acid, or colouring matter of leaves, used as a bath, are said to cure the 
 Prussian blue, with different bases ; itch, and most cutaneous eruptions, 
 thus, prussial of ahtmine, prussiat of ammo- PSIDIUM PYRIFEBUM. The systematic 
 mac, &c. name of the pear guava. See Psidium 
 
 PSALLOIDES. (From 4***-o;, a stringed pomiferum. 
 
 instrument, and fo?, a likeness ; because PSILOTHRA. (From -}i\ou t to denudate.) 
 it appears as if stringed like a dulcimer.) Applications to remove the hair. 
 Applied by (he ancients to the inner sur- PSILOTIIRUM. (From 4'* ofl i to depi- 
 face of the fornix of the brain. late ; so called because it was used by de- 
 
 PSALTEltlUM (A harp; because it pilatories.) The white briony. 
 is marked with lines that give it the ap- PSIMMYTHIUM. (From 4/a>, to smooth ; 
 pearance of a harp.) Lyra. The medul- so called because of its use as a cosmetic.) 
 lary body that unites the posterior crura Cerus, or white lead, 
 of the fornix of the brain. PSOJE. (^00.1, the loins.) Alopeces. Ne~ 
 
 PSAMMISMUS. (From 4*/"A* 0? sand.) phrometrx. Neurometeres. The name of 
 An application of hot sand to any part of two pair of muscles in the loins, 
 the body. PSOAS ABSCESS. See Lumbar ab> 
 
 PSAMJIODES. (From 4*< M A eo ? sand.) scess. 
 
 Applied to urine which deposits a sandy PSOAS MAGNUS. (From 4* tne 
 sediment. loin ; because it is situated in the loins ) 
 
 PSF.LLISMUS. (From 4**<f> hesita- Psoas, sen tumbaris internus of Winslow. 
 tionot speech.) Psellotis. Detect of speech. Pre-lumbo-trochantin of Dumas. This is 
 A genus of disease in the class locales and a long, thick, and very considerable mus- 
 order dyscenesias of Cullen. cle, situated close to the forepart and sides 
 
 PSELLOTIS. See Psellismus. of the lumbar vertebrae. It arises from 
 
 PSEUDO. (tv>,s y false.) Pseudes. the bodies of the last vertebra of the back, 
 Spurious; prefixed to many substances and of all the lumbar vertebrae laterally, 
 which are only fictitious imitations; as as well as from the anterior surfaces of 
 pseudamomwn, a spurious kind of amoni- their transverse processes, by distinct ten- 
 um, &c. dinous and fleshy slips, that are gradually 
 
 PSKUDO-ACORUS. See Iris palustris. collected into one mass, which becomes 
 
 PSEUDOBLEPSIS. (From 4/<fo?, false, thicker as it descends, till it reaches the 
 and A>J,/f, sight.) Phuntasmu. Suffusio. last of the lumbar vertebrae, where it 
 Imaginary vision of objects. A genus of grows narrower again, and, uniting its 
 d,e;t ;e in the class locales and order dyxs- outer and posterior edge, (where it begins 
 t/ic.-'te of Cullen; characterised by depra- to become tendinous) with the iliacus in- 
 yfu *ight, creating objects, or represent- ternus, descends along with that muscle 
 i> 'hem different from what they are. under the ligamentum fallopii, and goes to 
 Species : be inserted tendinous at the bottom of the 
 
 i Paeudoblepsis imaginaria t in which troc banter minor of the os femoris, and 
 objects are perceived th.at are not pre- fleshy into the bone a little below that 
 sr '- nt ' process. Between the tendon of this nms- 
 
PSO 
 
 PSO 
 
 cleand the ischium, we find a considerable 
 bursa mucosa. This muscle, at its origin, 
 has some connexion with the diaphragm, 
 and likewise with thequadratus lumborum. 
 It is one of the most powerful flexors of 
 the thigh forwards, and may likewise assist 
 in turning it outwards. When the inferior 
 extremity is fixed, it may help to bend the 
 body forwards, and in an erect posture, 
 it greatly assists in preserving the equili- 
 brium of the trunk upon the upper part of 
 the thigh. 
 
 PSOAS PARVUS. Pre-lumbopubien 
 of Dumas. This muscle, which was first 
 described by Riolanus, is situated upon 
 the psoas magnus, at the anterior part of 
 the loins. The psoas parvus arises thin and 
 fleshy from the side of the uppermost ver- 
 tebra of the loins, and sometimes also 
 from the lower edge of the last vertebra 
 of the back, and from the transverse pro- 
 cesses of each of these vertebrae ; it then 
 extends over part of the psoas magnus, 
 and terminates in a thin flat tendon, which 
 is inserted into that part of the brim of the 
 pelvis, where the os pubis joins the ilium. 
 From this tendon a great number of fibres 
 are sent off, which form a thin fascia, that 
 covers part of the psoas magnus and ilia- 
 ens internus, and gradually loses itself on 
 the fore part of the thigh. In the human 
 body this muscle is very often wanting ; 
 but in a dog, according to Douglas, it is 
 never deficient. Riolanus was of opinion, 
 that it occurs oftener in men than in wo- 
 men ; VVinslow asserts just the contrary ; 
 but the truth seems to be, that it is as 
 often wanting in one sex as in the other. 
 Its use seems to be to assist the psoas 
 magnus in bending the loins forwards; 
 and when we are lying upon our back, it 
 may help to raise the pelvis. 
 
 Psoas sive himbaris internus. See Psoas 
 magnns. 
 
 PSORA. a>pa. Scabies. The itch. A 
 genus of disease in the class locales and 
 order dialyses of Cullen : appearing first 
 on the wrists and between the fingers in 
 small pustules with watery heads. It is 
 contagious. 
 
 PSORIASIS. (From 4o/>*, to itch.) 
 The disease to which Dr. Willan gives 
 this title is characterised by a rou h and 
 scaly stale of the cuticle, sometimes con- 
 tinuous, sometimes in separate patches, 
 of various sizes, but of an irregular figure, 
 and for the most part accompanied with 
 rhagades or fissures of the skin. From 
 the lepra it may be distinguished, not only 
 by the distribution of the patches, but also 
 by its cessation and recurrence at certain 
 seasons of the year, and by the disorder 
 of the constitution with which it is usually 
 attended. Dr. Willan gives the following 
 varieties : 
 
 Psoriasis gnttata. This complaint ap- 
 pears in small, distinct, but irregular 
 
 patches of laminatrd scales, with little or 
 no inflammation round them. The patches 
 very seldom extend to the size of a six- 
 pence. They have neither an elevated 
 border, nor the oval or circular form by 
 which all the varieties of lepra are dis- 
 tinguished ; but their circumference is 
 sometimes angular, and sometimes goes 
 into small serpentine processes. The scale 
 formed upon each of them is thin, and 
 may be easily detached, leaving a red, 
 shining base. The patches are often dis- 
 tributed over the greatest part of the body, 
 but more particularly on the back part ot 
 the neck, the breasts, arms, loins, thighs, 
 and legs. They appear also upon the face, 
 which rarely happens in lepra. In that 
 situation they are red and more rough 
 than the adjoining cuticle, but not covered 
 with scales. The psoriasis guttata often 
 appears on children in a sudden eruption, 
 attended with a slight disorderof the con- 
 stitution, and spreads over the body within 
 two or three days. In adults it com- 
 mences with a few scaly patches on the 
 extremities, proceeds very gradually, and 
 has a longer duration than in children. Its 
 first occurrence is usually in the spring 
 season, after violent pains in the head, sto- 
 mach, and limbs. During the summer it 
 disappears spontaneously, or may be soon 
 removed by proper applications, but it is apt 
 to return again early in the ensuing spring, 
 and continues so to do for several succes- 
 sive years. When the scales have been re- 
 moved, and the disease is about to go off, 
 the small patches have a shining appear- 
 ance, and they retain a dark red, inter- 
 mixed with somewhat of a bluish colour, 
 for many days> or even weeks, before the 
 skin is restored to its usual state. In the 
 venereal disease there is an eruption which 
 very much resembles the psoriasis guttata, 
 the only difference being a slighter degree 
 of scaliness, and a different shade of co- 
 lour in the patches, approaching to a livid 
 red, or very dark rose colour. The patches 
 vary in their extent, from the section of 
 a pea, to the size of a silver penny, but 
 are not exactly circular. They rise at first 
 very little, if at all, above the cuticle. 
 As soon, however, as the scales appear on 
 them, they become sensibly elevated ; and 
 sometimes the edge or circumference of 
 the patch is higher than the Ihtle scales in 
 its centre. This eruption is usually seen 
 upon the forehead, breast, between the 
 shoulders, or in the inside of the fore-arms, 
 in the groins, about the inside of the thighs, 
 and upon the skin covering the lower part 
 of the abdomen. The syphilitic psoriasis 
 guttata is attended with, or soon followed 
 by, an ulceration of the throat. It ap- 
 pears about six or eight weeks after a 
 chancre has been healed by an ineffectual 
 course of mercury. A similar appearance 
 takes place at nearly the same period, in 
 
660 
 
 PSORIASIS. 
 
 some cases where no local symptoms had 
 been noticed. When a venereal sore is in 
 a discharging siale, this eruption, or other 
 secondary symptoms, often appear much 
 later than the period above mentioned. 
 They may also be kept back three months, 
 or even longer, by an inefficient applica- 
 tion of mercury. If no medicines be em- 
 ployed, the syphilitic form of the psoriasis 
 guttat a will proceed duringseveral months, 
 the number of the spots increasing, and 
 their bulk being somewhat enlarged, but 
 without any other material alteration. 
 
 2. The Psoriasis diffusa spreads into 
 large patches irregularly circumscribed, 
 reddish, rough, and chappy, with scales 
 interspersed. It commences, in general, 
 with numerous minute asperities, or eleva- 
 tions of the cuticle, more perceptible by 
 the touch than by sight. Upon these, 
 small distinct scales are soon after formed, 
 adhering by a dark central point, while 
 their edges may be seen white and de- 
 tached. In the course of two or three 
 weeks all the intervening cuticle becomes 
 rough and chappy, appears red, and raised, 
 and wrinkled, the lines of the skin sinking 
 into deep furrows. The scales which 
 form among them are often slight, and re- 
 peatedly exfoliate. Sometimes, without any 
 previous eruptioa of papula:, a large por- 
 tion of the skin becomes dry, harsh, 
 cracked, redd'ish, and scaly, as above de- 
 scribed. In other cases, the disorder 
 commences with separate patches of an 
 uncertain form and size, some of them 
 being small, like those in the psoriasis gut- 
 tata, some much larger. The patches gra- 
 dually expand till they become confluent, 
 and nearly cover the part or limb affected. 
 JBoth the psoriasis guttata and dift'usa like- 
 wise occur as a sequel of the lichen sim- 
 plex. This transition takes place more 
 certainly after frequent returns of the li- 
 chen. The parts most affected by psori- 
 asis diffusa are the cheeks, chin, upper eye- 
 lids, and corners of the eyes, the temples, 
 the external ear, the neck, the fleshy parts 
 of the lower extremities, and 'the fore- 
 arm, from the elbow to the back of the 
 hand, along the supinator muscle of the 
 radius. The fingers are sometimes nearly 
 surrbunded with a loose scaly incrustation ; 
 the nails crack and exfoliate superficially. 
 The scaly patches likewise appear, though 
 less frequently, on the forehead and scalp, 
 on the shoulders, back, and loins, on the 
 abdomen, and instep. This disease occa- 
 sionally extends to all the parts above- 
 mentioned at the same time ; but, in gene- 
 ral, it affects them successively, leaving 
 one place free, and appearing in others; 
 sometimes again returning^ to its first si- 
 tuation. The psoriasis diffusa is attended 
 with a sensation of heat, and with a very 
 troublesome itching, especially at night. 
 It exhibits small, slight, distinct Scales, 
 
 having less disposition than the lepra to 
 form thick crusts. The chaps or fissures 
 of the skin, which usually make a part of 
 this complaint, are very sore and painful, 
 but seldom discharge any fluid. When 
 the scales are removed by frequent wash- 
 ing, or by the application of unguents, the 
 sur&ce, though raised and uneven, appears 
 smooth and shining ; and the deep furrows 
 of the cuticle are lined' by a slight scali- 
 ness. Should any portion of the diseased 
 surface be forcibly excoriated, there issues 
 out a thin lymph, mixed with some drops 
 of blood, which slightly stains and stiffens 
 the linen, but soon concretes into a thin, 
 dry scab ; this is again succeeded by a 
 white scaliness, gradually increasing, and 
 spreading in various directions. As the 
 complaint declines, the roughness, chaps, 
 scales, &c. disappear, and a new cuticle 
 is formed, at first red, dry, and shrivelled, 
 but which, in two or three weeks, ac- 
 quires the proper texture. The duration 
 of the psoriasis diffusa is from one to four 
 months. If, in some constitutions, it does 
 not then disappear, but becomes, to a cer- 
 tain degree, permanent, there is, at least, 
 an aggravation or extension of it, about 
 the usual periods of its return. In other 
 cases, the disease, at the vernal returns, 
 differs much as to its extent, and also 
 with respect to the violence of the pre- 
 ceding symptoms. The eruption is, in- 
 deed, often confined to a single scaly patch, 
 red, itching, and chapped, of a moderate 
 size, but irregularly circumscribed. This 
 solitary patch is sometimes situated on the 
 temple, or upper part of the cheek, fre- 
 quently on the breast, the calf of the leg, 
 about the wrist, or within and a little be- 
 low the elbow joint, but especially at the 
 lower part of the thigh, behind. It con- 
 tinues in any of these situations several 
 months, without much observable altera- 
 tion. The complaint denominated with 
 us the baker's itch, is an appearance of 
 psoriasis diifusa on the back of the. hand, 
 commencing with one or two small, rough, 
 scaly patches, and finally extending from 
 the knuckles to the wrist. The rhagades, 
 or chaps and fissures of the skin, are nu- 
 merous about the knuckles and ball of the 
 thumb, and where the back of the hand 
 joins the wrist. They are often highly in- 
 flamed, and painful, but have no discharge 
 of fluid from them. The back of the hand 
 is a little raised or tumefied, and, at ah 
 advanced period of the disorder, exhibits 
 a reddish, glossy surface, without crusts or 
 numerous scales. However, the deep fur- 
 rows of the cuticle are, for the most part, 
 whitened by a slight scaliness. This com- 
 plaint is not general among bakers ; that 
 it is only aggravated by their business, 
 and affects these who are otherwise dis- 
 posed to it, may be collected from the 
 following circumstances : 1. It disappears 
 
PSORIASIS. 
 
 661 
 
 about Midsummer, and returns in the cold 
 weather at the beginning 1 of the year ; 2. 
 Persons constantly engaged in the business, 
 after having been once affected with the 
 eruption, sometimes enjoy a respite from 
 it for two or three years ; 3. When the 
 business is discontinued, the complaint 
 does not immediately cease. The grocers' 
 itch has some affinity with the bakers' itch, 
 or tetter ; but, being usually a pustular 
 disease at its commencement, it properly 
 belongs to another genus. Washerwomen, 
 probably from the irritation of soap, are 
 liable to be affected with a similar scaly 
 disease on the hands, and arms, sometimes 
 on the face and neck, which, in particular 
 constitutions, proves very troublesome, 
 and of long duration. 
 
 3. The Psoriasis gyrata is distributed 
 in narrow patches or stripes, variously 
 
 .figured ; some of them are nearly longitu- 
 dinal ; some circular, or semicircular with 
 vermiform appendages ; some are tortuous, 
 or serpentine : others like earth-worms or 
 leeches : the furrows of the cuticle being 
 deeper than usual, make the resemblance 
 more striking, by giving to them an annu- 
 lated appearance. There is a separation 
 of slight scales from the diseased surface, 
 but no thick incrustations are formed. 
 The uniform disposition of these patches is 
 singular ; I have seen a large circular one 
 situated on each breast above the papilla ; 
 and two or three others of a serpentine 
 form, in analogous situations along the 
 sides of the chest. The back is often va- 
 riegated in like manner, with convoluted 
 tetters, similarly arranged on each side of 
 the spine. They likewise appear, in some 
 cases, on the arms and thighs, intersecting 
 each other in various directions. A slighter 
 kind of this com plaint affects delicate young 
 women and children in small scaly circles or 
 rings, little discoloured ; they appear on the 
 cheeks, neck, or upper part of the breast, 
 and are mostly confounded with the herpe- 
 tic, or pustular ring-worm. The psoriasis 
 gyrata has its remissions and returns, like 
 the psoriasis diffnsa ; it also exhibits, in 
 some cases, patches of the latter disorder 
 on the face, scalp, or extremities, while 
 the trunk of the body is chequered with 
 the singular figures above described. 
 
 4. Psoriasis palmaria. One very ob- 
 stinate species of tetter is nearly confined 
 to the palm of the hand. It commences 
 with a small, harsh, or scaly patch, which 
 gradually spreads over the whole palm, 
 ancj sometimes appears in a slighter degree 
 on the inside of the fingers and wrist. The 
 surface feels rough from the detached and 
 raised edges of the scaly laminx ; its co- 
 lour often changes to brown, or black, as if 
 dirty ; yet the most diligent washing pro- 
 duces no favourable effect. The cuticular 
 furrows are deep, and cleft at the bottom 
 longitudinally, in various places, so as to 
 
 bleed on stretching the fingers. A sensation 
 of heat, pain, and stiffness in the motions 
 of the hand, attends this complaint. It is 
 worst in winter or spring, and occasionally 
 disappears in autumn or summer, leaving a 
 soft, dark-red cuticle ; but many persons 
 are troubled with it for a series of years, 
 experiencing only very slight remissions. 
 Every return or aggravation of it is pre- 
 ceded by an increase of heat and dryness, 
 with intolerable itching 1 . Shoemakers have 
 the psuriasis palmaria locally, from the ir- 
 ritation of the wax they so constantly em- 
 ploy. In braziers, tinmen, silversmiths, 
 &c. the complaint seems to be produced 
 by handling cold metals. A long predis- 
 position to it from a weak,languid, hectical 
 state of the constitution may give effect to 
 different occasional causes. Dr. Willan 
 has observed it in women after lying-in ; 
 in some persons it is connected or alter- 
 nates with arthritic complaints. When the 
 palms of the hands are affected as above 
 stated, a similar appearance often takes 
 place on the soles of the feet ; but with the 
 exception of rhagades or fissures, which 
 seem less liable to form there, the feet 
 being usually kept warm and covered. 
 Sometimes, also, the psoriasis palmaria is 
 attended with a thickness of the prxpu- 
 tium, with scaliness and painful cracks. 
 These symptoms at last produce a phymo- 
 sis, and render connubial intercourse diffi- 
 cult or impracticable ; so great, in some 
 cases, is the obstinacy of them, that re- 
 medies are of no avail, and the patient 
 can only be relieved by circumcision. This 
 affection of the przeputium is not exactly 
 similar to any venereal appearance, but 
 rhagades or fissures, and indurated patches 
 within the palm of tbe hand, take place 
 in syphilis, and somewhat resemble the 
 psoriasis palmaria. The venereal patches 
 are, however, distinct> white, and elevated, 
 having nearly the consistence of a soft 
 corn. From the rhagades there is a slight 
 discharge, very offensive to the smell. 
 The soles of the feet are likewise, in this 
 case, affected with the patches, not with 
 rhagades. When the disease yields to the 
 operation of mercury, the indurated por- 
 tions of cuticle separate, and a smooth 
 new cuticle is found formed underneath. 
 The fingers and toes are not affected with 
 the patches, 8ic. in venereal cases. 
 
 5. Psoriasis labialis. The psoriasis some- 
 times affects the prolabium without ap- 
 pearing on any other part of the body. 
 Its characteristics are, as usual, scaliness, 
 intermixed with chaps and fissures of the 
 skin. The scales are of a considerable 
 magnitude, so that their edges are often 
 loose, while the central points are at- 
 tached, a new cuticle gradually forms be- 
 neath the scales, but is not durable. In 
 the course of a few hours it becomes dry, 
 shrivelledj and broken * and, while it ex- 
 
662 
 
 PSO 
 
 PTA 
 
 foliates, gives way to another layer of ten- 
 der cuticle, which soon, in like manner, 
 perishes. These appearances should be 
 distinguished from the light chaps and 
 roughness of the lips produced by very 
 cold or frosty weather, but easily removed. 
 The psoriasis labialis maybe a little aggra- 
 vated by frost or sharp winds, yet it re- 
 ceives no material alleviation from an op- 
 posite temperature. It is not, indeed, con- 
 fined within any certain limit, or period of 
 duration, having 1 , in several instances, 
 been protracted through all the seasons. 
 The under lip is always more affected than 
 the upper ; and the disease takes place 
 more especially in those persons whose lips 
 are full and prominent. 
 
 6. Psoriasis scrotalis. The skin of the 
 scrotum may be affected in the psoriasis 
 diffusa like other parts of the surface of 
 the body ; but sometimes a roughness and 
 scaliness of the scrotum appears as an in- 
 dependent complaint, attended with much 
 heat, itching, tension, and redness. The 
 above symptoms are succeeded by a hard, 
 thickened, brittle texture of the skin, 
 and by painful chaps or excoriations, 
 which are not easy to be healed. Tins 
 complaint is sometimes produced under 
 the same circumstances as the prurigo 
 scroti, and appears to be in some cases a 
 sequel of it. A species of the psoriasis 
 scrotalis likewise occurs in the lues vene- 
 rea, but merits no particular attention, 
 being always combined with other secon- 
 dary symptoms of the disease. 
 
 7. Psoriasis infantilis. Infants between 
 the ages of two months and two years, are 
 occasionally subject to the dry tetter. Ir- 
 regular, scaly patches, of various sizes, 
 appear on the cheeks, chin, breast, back, 
 nates, and thighs. They are sometimes 
 red, and a little rough, or elevated ; some- 
 times excoriated, then again covered with 
 a thin incrustation ; and lastly intersected 
 by chaps or fissures. The general appear- 
 ances nearly coincide with those of the 
 psoriasis diffusa ; but there are several pe- 
 culiarities in the tetters of infants which 
 require a distinct consideration. 
 
 8. The Psoriasis mveterata, is characte- 
 rised by an almost universal scaliness, 
 with a harsh, dry, and thickened state of 
 the skin. It commences from a few ir- 
 regular, though distinct patches on the 
 extremities. Others appear afterwards on 
 different parts, and, becoming confluent, 
 spread at length overall the surface of the 
 body, except a part of" the face, or some- 
 times the palms of the hands, and soles of 
 the feet. The skin is red, deeply fur- 
 rowed or wrinkled, stiff and rigid, so as 
 somewhat to impede the motion of the 
 muscles, and of the joints. So quick, 
 likew'rse, is the production and separation 
 of scales, that large quantities of them are 
 found in the bed on which a person affected 
 
 with the disease has slept. They fall off 
 in the same proportion by day, and being 
 confined within the linen, excite a trouble- 
 some and perpetual kching. 
 
 PSORICA. (From 4S* the itch.) Me- 
 dicines to cure the itch. 
 
 PSOROPHTHALMIA. (From 4^9, a 
 scab, and o^Sstx^uoc, an eye.) An inflam- 
 mation of the eye-lids, attended with ul- 
 cerations, which itch very much. By pso- 
 rophthalmy Mr. Ware means a case, in 
 which the inflammation of the eye -lids 
 is attended with an ulceration of their 
 edges, upon which a glutinous matter 
 lodges, incrusts, and becomes hard, so 
 that in sleep, when they have been long 
 in contact, they become so adherent, that 
 they cannot be separated without pain. 
 The proximate cause is an acrimony depo- 
 sited in the glands of the eyelids. The 
 species of the psorophthalmia are : 
 
 1. Psorophthalmia crnstosn, which forms 
 dry or humid crusts in the margins of the 
 eyelids. 
 
 2. Psorophthalmia herpetica, in which 
 small papulae, itching extremely, and ter- 
 minating in scurf, are observed. 
 
 PSYCHAGOGICA. (From 4 y /t, w ^ e nVind, 
 and &ya>, to move.) Medicines which re- 
 cover in syncope or apoplexy. 
 
 PSYCHOTRIA EMETICA. (From 4 V X 0( > 
 cold, and *<f>a>, to nourish, because it 
 grows in cold places.) See Ipecacuanha. 
 
 PsYCHOTROPHtnrc. (From 4 u /t f > cold, and 
 <rge<j>ft>, to nourish ; so called because it 
 grows in places exposed to the cold.) The 
 herb betony. 
 
 PsYCHROLtmur>t. (From 4 w /t-' ?>'Cold, and 
 xo>. to wash,) A cold bath. 
 
 PSYCHTICA. (From 4 u ;t a >> to refrige- 
 rate.) Refrigerating medicines. 
 
 PSYDRACLE. (From iv%ot, cold.) 
 Red and somewhat elevated spots, which 
 soon form broad and superficial vesicles, 
 such as those produced by the stinging- 
 nettle, the biles of insects, &c. See Pus- 
 tule. 
 
 PSYLLIUM. (From 4 y * Xo? f a ^ ea ; so 
 called because it ivas thought to destroy 
 fleas.) Pnlicaris herha. Crystallion and 
 cynomoia of Oribasius. Flea-wort The 
 seeds of this plant, Plantago psyUivm of 
 Linnsens : cauleramoso herhaceo,fol;is snb- 
 dentatis, reciirvatis ; capitulis aphyttis, have 
 a nauseous mucillaginous taste, and no re- 
 markable smell. The decoction of the 
 seeds is recommended in hoarseness and 
 asperity of the fauces. 
 
 PTARTVITCA. (From *TT*/|O, to sneeze ; 
 so called because it irritates the nose, and 
 provokes sneezing.) Pseiidopyrethrum. 
 Pyrethrnm sylvestre. Draco sylvestris. 
 Tarclion sylvestris. Slerniitamentoria. Dra- 
 cuncuhis pratensis Sneeze-wort. Bastard 
 pellitory. Jlchillea ptarmica of Linnaeus : 
 foUis lanceblatis, ocnminatis, argute serra* 
 tia. The flowers and roots of this plant 
 
PTE 
 
 have a hot biting taste, approaching to 
 that of pyrethrum, widi which they also 
 agree in iheir pharmaceutical properties. 
 Their principal use is as a masticatory and. 
 Sternutatory. 
 
 PTER1S. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnxan system. Class, Cryptoga- 
 mia. Order, Filices. 
 
 PTEB.IS AQ.UILINA. (From Trrepova,, wing ; 
 so called from the likeness of its leaves to 
 wings, and uquilina, from aquila, an eagle, 
 from its resemblance to an eagle's wings.) 
 The systematic name of the common 
 brake, or female fern. See Felix faemina. 
 
 PTEfiOCARPUS The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Lmnaean system. 
 
 PTEHOCABPUS SAKTALINUS. The SySlC- 
 
 matic name of the red jaunder's tree. See 
 Santalum rubrum. 
 
 PTERYG1UM. (P7/>y, a wing.) A 
 membranous excrescence which grows 
 upon the internal canthus of the eye 
 chiefly, and expands itself over the albu- 
 ginea and cornea towards the pupil. It 
 appears to be an extension or prolongation 
 of the fibres and vessels of the caruncula 
 lachrymalis, or semilunar membrane, ap- 
 pearing like a wing. The species of pte- 
 rygium are four: 
 
 1. Pterygium tenue, seu ungula, is a 
 pellucid pellicle, thin, of a cineritious 
 colour, and unpainful ; growing otit from 
 the caruncula lacrymalis, or membrana se- 
 milunaris. 
 
 2. Pterygium crassum, seu pannus, dif- 
 fers from the ungula, by its thickness, red 
 colour, and fulness of the red vessels on 
 the white of the eye, and it stretches over 
 the cornea like fasciculi of vessels. 
 
 3. Pterygium malignum, is a pannus of 
 various colours, painful, various, and ari- 
 sing from a cancerous acrimony.. 
 
 4. Pterygium pingne, seu pinguicula, is 
 a mollicle like lard or fat, soft, without 
 pain, and of a light yellow colour, which 
 commonly is situated in tiie external angle 
 of the eye, and rarely extends to the cor- 
 nea; but often remains through life. 
 
 PTERYGO. Names compounded of this 
 word belong to muscles which are con- 
 necied with the ptervgo ; d process of the 
 sphaenoid bone ; as pterygo-pharyngeus % &.c. 
 
 Pterygo-phai*yngeus, See Constrictor 
 pharyngis superior. 
 
 Pterygo-stuphilinus externus. See JLcvu- 
 tor paluti. 
 
 PTERYGOID PROCESS. (Pterygoides, 
 from 7rliv%, a wing, and *<Te?, resem- 
 blance.) A wing-like process of the sphe- 
 noid bone. 
 
 PTEKYGOIDEUM os. See JEthmoid bone. 
 
 PTERYGO1DEUS EXTERNUS. (Ptery. 
 goideus, from its belonging to the proces- 
 sus ptery guides.) Pterygoidcus minor of 
 Winslow. Pterygo-colli-maxilUiire of Du- 
 mus. A muscle placed, as it were, hori- 
 
 FTE 
 
 663 
 
 zontally along the basis of the scull, be- 
 tween the pcerygoid process and the con- 
 dyle of the lower jaw. It usually arises by 
 two distinct heads; one of which is thick, 
 tendinous, and fleshy, from the outer 
 wing of the pterygoid process of the os 
 sphenoides, and from a small part of the 
 os maxillare adjoining to it ; the other is 
 thin and fleshy, from a ridge in the tem- 
 poral process of the sphenoid bone, just 
 behind the slit that transmits the vessels 
 to the eye. Sometimes this latter origin 
 is wanting, and, in that case, part of the 
 temporal muscle arises from this ridge. 
 Now and then it affords a common ori- 
 gin to both these muscles. From these 
 origins the muscle forms a strong fleshy 
 belly, which descends almost transverse- 
 ly outwards and backwards, and is insert- 
 ed tendinous and fleshy into a depression 
 in the fore part of the condyloid process 
 of the lower jaw, and into the anterior 
 surface of the capsular ligament that sur- 
 rounds the articulation of that bone. All 
 that part of this muscle, which is not hid 
 by the pterygoideus internus, is covered 
 by a ligamentous expansion, which is 
 broader than that belonging to the ptery- 
 goideus internus, and originates from the 
 inner edge of the glenoid cavity of the low- 
 er jaw, immediately before the styloid 
 process of the temporal bone, and extends 
 obliquely downwards, forwards, and out- 
 wards, to the inner surface of the angle of 
 the jaw. When these muscles act toge- 
 ther, they bring the jaw horizontally for- 
 wards. When they act singly, the jaw is 
 moved forwards, and to the opposite side. 
 The fibres that are inserted into the cap- 
 sular ligament, serve likewise to bring the 
 moveable cartilage forwards. 
 
 PTERYGOIDEUS INTERNUS. Pte- 
 rygoideus major of Winsiow. Pterygo-an- 
 guli-muxillaire of Dumas. This muscle 
 arises tendinous and fleshy from the whole 
 inner surface of the external ala of the 
 pterygoid process, filling all the space be- 
 tween the two wings ; and from that pro- 
 cess of the os palati that makes part of 
 the pterygoid fossa. From thence growing 
 larger, it descends obliquely downwards, 
 forwards, and outwards, and is inserted, by 
 tendinous and fleshy fibres, into the inside 
 of the lower jaw, near its angle. This 
 muscle covers a great part of the pterygoi- 
 deus externus ; and along its posterior edge 
 we observe a ligamentous band, which ex- 
 tends from the back part of the styloid 
 process to the bottom of the angle of the 
 lower jaw. The use of this muscle is to 
 raise the lower jaw, and to pull it a little 
 to one side. 
 
 PTERTcoiaEUs MAJoa. See PterygoiJew 
 inter mis. 
 
 PTEurGCinEus Mfifon. See Pterygoidtv* 
 externus. 
 
664 
 
 PUD 
 
 PUL 
 
 PTILOSIS. (From 7rlt\oc t bald.) See Ma- 
 darosis. 
 
 PTISAKA. (From trrurrce, to decorticate, 
 bruise or pound.) Ptisaane, Barley de- 
 
 E rived of its husks, pounded and made into 
 alls. 
 
 PTOSIS. (From Trivia, to fall.) JBlepha- 
 roptosis. An inability of raising the upper 
 eye-lid. The affection may be owing to 
 several causes, the chief of which are a 
 redundance of the skin on the eye-lid ; a 
 paralytic state of the levator muscle, and 
 a spasm of the orbicularis. 
 
 PTOSIS 1RIDIS. Prolapsus iridis. A 
 prolapsus of the iris through a wound of 
 the cornea. It is known by a blackish 
 tubercle, which prominates a little from 
 the cornea in various forms. The species 
 of the ptosis of the iris are, 
 
 1. Ptosis recens, or a recent ptosis from 
 a side wound of the cornea, as that which 
 happens, though rarely, in or after the ex- 
 traction of the cataract. 
 
 2. Ptosis invetarattt, in which the incar- 
 cerated prolapsed iris is grown or attached 
 to the wound or ulcer, and by the air has 
 become callous or indurated. 
 
 PTYALAGOGA. (From vlvstxov, spittle, and 
 <*>, to excite.) Ptyasmagnga. Medicines 
 which promote a discharge of the saliva, 
 or cause salivation. 
 
 PTYALISMOS. See Ptyalismus. 
 
 PTYALISMUS. (From jr7t/*x/f, to 
 spit.) A ptyalism or salivation, or increas- 
 ed secretion of saliva from the mouth. 
 
 PTYALUM. (From vlvee, to spit up.) The 
 saliva or mucus from the bronchia. 
 
 PTYASMAGO&A. (From w7w */*, sputum, 
 and (tya, to expel.) See Ptyalagoga. 
 
 PUBES. The external part of the or- 
 gans of generation of both sexes, which 
 are covered with hair. 
 
 PUBIS OS. A bone of the fatal pelvis. 
 See Innominatwn os. 
 
 PUDENDA. (From pudor, shame.) The 
 parts of generation. 
 
 PUDEXDAGRA. (From pudenda, the pri- 
 vate parts, and a>ge, a seizure.) Cedmu. 
 A pain in the private parts. By some it 
 is called the venereal disease. Others de- 
 fine it to be pain or uneasiness in the geni- 
 tal parts of men or women, somewhat re- 
 sembling a diarrhoea, but without a dy- 
 suria. Dr. Berdoe asserts, in his Essay 
 on ihe Pudenclagra, that it is distinct 
 from the venereal disease, and also, that 
 it is proper to women, but that a, woman 
 labouring under it, can communicate some 
 inflammatory symptoms to the penis of a 
 man who cohabits wilh her. 
 
 PUDENDUM MUL1EBRE. The fe- 
 male parts of generation. 
 
 PUDICAL ARTERY Jlrteria pudica 
 vcl pudenda. Pudendal artery. A branch 
 of the internal iliac distributed on the or- 
 gans of generation. 
 
 PUERILIS MORBTJS. The epilepsy. 
 
 PUERPERAL FEVER. Child-bed fe- 
 ver. Cullen considers this disease as a 
 species of continued fever. 
 
 Puffball. See Ly coper don. 
 
 PUGILLUS. (From pugnns, the fist.) 
 Dragmis. A pugil. The eighth part of a 
 handful. 
 
 PULEGIUM. (From/mfe*, a flea; be- 
 cause the smell of its leaves, burnt, de- 
 stroys fleas.) Pulegium regale. Pulegium 
 lutifolium glechon. Pudding-grass. Com- 
 mon pennyroyal. Mentha pulegium of 
 Linnaeus :Jloribus verticiltatis, foliis ovatis 
 obtusis subcrenatis, caulibus subteretibus 
 repentibus. This plant is considered as a 
 carminative, stomachic, and emmena- 
 gogue ; and is in very common use in hys- 
 terical disorders. The officinal prepara- 
 tions of pennyroyal are, a simple water, a 
 spirit, and an essential oil. 
 
 PULEGIUM GERVINUM:. Hart's pennyroy- 
 al. Mentha cervina of Linnaeus. This 
 plant possesses the virtues of pennyroyal 
 in a very great degree ; but is remarkably 
 unpleasant. It is seldom employed but by 
 the country people, who substitute it for 
 pennyroyal. 
 
 PULICARIA. (From pulex, a flea ; so na- 
 med because it was thought to destroy 
 fleas if hung in a chamber.) See Psyllium. 
 
 PULMO. (Plin. vvtufAcer. Attice TTMV- 
 [Aa>v y wide, per metathesin pulmo.) Lung. 
 See Lung. 
 
 PULMONARIA. (From pulms, the 
 lungs ; so called because of its virtues in 
 affections of the lungs.) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 Lungwort. 
 
 * PULMONAHIA ARBOHEA. Musus pulmona- 
 rius queninus. This subastringent, and 
 rather acid plant, Lichen pulmonanus of 
 Linnaeus, was once in high estimation in 
 the cure of diseases of the lungs, espe- 
 cially coughs, asthmas, and catarrhs. Its 
 virtues are similar, and in no way inferior 
 to those of the lichen islandicus. 
 
 PUT.MOXARIA MACULA TA. Symphytum 
 maculosum. Spotted lung-wort. Jerusa- 
 lem cowslips. Jerusalem sage. Pulmo- 
 naria officinalis of Linnaeus, This plant is 
 rarely round to grow wild in England; 
 but is very commonly cultivated in gar- 
 dens, where its leaves become broader, 
 and approach more to a cordate shape. 
 The leaves, which are the pan medicinally 
 used, have no peculiar smell; but, in 
 their recent state, manifest a slightly ad- 
 stringeni and mucilaginous taste ; hence 
 it seems not wholly without foundation 
 that they have been supposed to be de- 
 mulcent and pectoral. They have been 
 recommended in hemop.oes, trickling 
 coughs, and catarrhal defluxions upon the 
 lungs. The name pulmouaria, however, 
 
PUL 
 
 PUL 
 
 seems to have arisen rather from the 
 speckled appearance of these leaves, re- 
 sembling that of the lungs, than from any 
 intrinsic quality which experience disco- 
 vered to be useful in pulmonary com- 
 plaints. 
 
 PULMONARIA OFFICIKALIS. The syste- 
 matic name of the spotted lung-wort. See 
 jPulmonaria maculuta. 
 
 Pulmonary consumption. See Phthisis. 
 
 PULMONAKY VESSELS. The pul- 
 monary artery, ateria pulmonulisy arises 
 from the right ventricle of the heart, and 
 soon divides into the right and left, which 
 ramify throughout the lungs, and form a 
 beautiful net-work on the air vesicles, 
 where they terminate in the veins, venae 
 pulmonales, whose branches at length form 
 four trunks, which empty themselves into 
 the left auricle of the heart. 
 
 PULMONIA. (From pulmo, the lungs ) 
 An inflammation of the lungs. 
 
 PULMOMCA. (From pulmo, the lungs ) 
 Medicines for the lungs. 
 
 PULSATILLA HIGRICANS. (From pulsO, to 
 
 beat about ; so called from its being 
 perpetually agitated by the air.) This 
 plant, Anemone pratensis of Linnaeus : 
 pedunculo involucrato, petulis apice rejlexis, 
 foliis bipinnatis, has been received into 
 the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia upon the 
 authority of Baron Stoerck, who recom- 
 mended it as an effectual remedy for most 
 of the chronic diseases affecting the eye, 
 particularly amaurosis, cataract, and opa- 
 city of the cornea, proceeding from va- 
 rious causes. He likewise found it of 
 great service in venereal nodes, nocturnal 
 pains, ulcers, caries, indurated glands, 
 suppressed menses, serpiginous eruptions, 
 melancholy, and palsy. The plant, in its 
 recent state, has scarcely any smell ; but 
 its tasle is extremely acrid, and, when 
 chewed, it corrodes the tongue and 
 fauces. 
 
 PULSE. Pulsns. The beating of the 
 artery at the wrist is termed the pulse. It 
 depends upon, and is synchronous with, 
 that of the heart : "hence physicians feel 
 the pulse, to ascertain the quickness or 
 tardiness of the blood's motion, the strength 
 of the heart, &c. 
 
 PULSILEGIUM. (From pulsus, the pulse, 
 and lego, to tell.) An instrument for 
 measuring the pulse. 
 
 PULVIXAR. (From pulvis, dust or chaff, 
 with which they are filled.) A medicated 
 cushion. 
 
 PUL VIVARIUM:. See Pulvinar. 
 
 PULVIS. A powder. Pulvinarium 
 This form of nu-d-cine is either coarse 
 or very fine, simple or compound. In the 
 compounded powders ihe mumate and 
 complete admixture of the several ingre- 
 dients, and more especially of hose to 
 which any of the more active subs :imes, 
 as opium, scammony, Sic. are added, can- 
 
 not be too strongly recommended, and for 
 this purpose it may be proper to pass them, 
 after they are mixed mechanically, though 
 a fine sieve. 
 
 PULVIS ALOES C03IPOS1TUS. Compound 
 powder of aloe. Formerly called pulvia 
 aloes cum guuico. Filulce aromatic^, pilule 
 de diumbrae. " Take of extract of spiked 
 aloe, an ounce and half ; guaiacum gum 
 resin, an ounce ; compound powder of 
 cinnamon, half an ounce." Powder the 
 extract of aloe and guaiacum gum resin 
 separately : then mix them with the com- 
 pound powder of cinnamon. The dose 
 is from gr. x. to ^j. It is a warna ape- 
 rient, laxative powder, calculated for the 
 aged, and those affected with dyspeptic 
 gout, 'attended with costiveness and tpas- 
 modic complaints of the stomach and 
 bowels. 
 
 PULVIS ALOES CUM CANELLA. A cathar- 
 tic, deobstruent powder, possessing stimu- 
 lating and^ aloetic properties omitted in 
 the last London Pharmacopoeia, as rather 
 suited to the purpose of extemporaneous 
 prescription. 
 
 PULVIS ALOES CUM FERRo. This pos- 
 sesses aperient and deobstruent virtues ; 
 and is mostly given in chlorosis and con- 
 stipation. In the London Pharmacopoeia 
 this prescription is omitted for the same 
 reason as pulvis aloes cum canella. 
 
 PULVIS ALOES CUM GUAiAco. See Pulvis 
 aloes compositus. 
 
 PULVIS ASTTIMOSIALIS. Antimonial pow- 
 der. " Take of sulphuret of antimony, 
 powdered, a pound ; "hartshorn shavings, 
 two pounds." Mix and throw them into 
 a broad iron pot heated to a white heat, 
 and stir the mixture constantly until it 
 acquires an ash colour. Having taken it out, 
 reduce it to powder, and put it into a coated 
 crucible, upon which another inverted 
 crucible, having a small hole in its bottom, 
 is to be luted. Then raise the fire by de- 
 grees to a white heat, and keep it so for 
 two hours. Reduce tlie residuary mass to 
 a very fine powder. The dose is from five 
 to ten grains. It is in high esteem as a 
 febrifuge, sudorific, and antispasmodic. 
 The diseases in which it is mostly exhibited 
 are, most species of asthenic and exanthe- 
 matous fevers, acute rheumatism, gout, 
 diseases arising from obstructed perspira- 
 tion, dysuria, nervous affections, and 
 spasms. 
 
 This preparation was introduced into 
 the former London Pharmacopoeia as a 
 substitute for a medicine of extensive ce- 
 lebrity, Dr. James'- powder; to which, 
 however, the present form more nearly 
 assimilates in its dose, and it is more ma- 
 nageable in its administration, bv the re- 
 duction of the proportion of antimony to 
 one half 
 
 PULVIS AROMATICUS. See Pulvig cinna* 
 motni compusitus. 
 4Q 
 
666 PtfL PUN 
 
 PULVIS CEHUSSJE COMPOSITUS. This is other diseases arising from obstructed per- 
 mostly used in the form of collyrium, lo- spiration and spasm. The dose is from 
 tion, or injection, as a mucilaginous seda- five grains to a scruple, 
 tive. PULVIS KIKO COMPOSITUS. Compound 
 
 PULVIS CHELARUM CANCRI COMPOSITUS. powder of kino. " Take of kino, 15 
 An antacid and adstringent powder, most- drachms ; cinnamon b;:rk, half an ounce ; 
 ly given to children with diarrhoea and hard opium, a drachm." Reduce them 
 acidity of the pnmx vise. separately to a very fine powder; and 
 
 PULVIS CISNAMOMI COMPOSITUS. Com- then mix. The proportion of opium this 
 pound powder of cinnamon. Formerly adstringent contains is one part to twen- 
 called pidvis aromaticus species aromatic*: ty. The dose is from five grain* to a 
 species diumbrx sine odorutis. '* Take of scruple. 
 
 cinnamon bark, two ounces ; cardamom- PCLVIS MYRRHJE COMPOSITUS. A sti- 
 seeds, an ounce and half; ginger- root, an mulant, antispasmodic, and emmenagogue 
 ounce; long 1 pepper, half an ounce." Rub powder, mostly exhibited in the dose of 
 them together, so as to make a very fine irom fifteen grains to two scruples, in 
 powder. The dose is from five to ten uterine obstructions and hysterical aflec- 
 grains. An elegant stimulant, carmina- tions 
 tive, and stomachic powder. PULVIS OPIATUS. See Pulvis cornu cum 
 
 Puxvis COXTRAVERVJE COMPOSITUS. " Take opio. 
 
 of contrayerva root, powdered, five ouri- PULVIS scAMMoyiaa COMPOSITUS. Com- 
 ces ; prepared shells, a pound and half." pound powder of scammony. Pnlvis comi' 
 Mix. A febrifuge diaphoretic, mostly giv- ti Warivicensis. " Take of scammony gum 
 en in the dose of from one to two scruples resin, hard extract of jalap, of each two 
 in slight febrile affections. ounces ; ginger-root, half an ounce." Re- 
 
 PULVIS CORNU USTI CUM OPIO. Powder duce them separately to a very fine pow- 
 of burnt hartshorn with opium. Pulvis der, and then mix. From ten to fifteen 
 opiatus. "Take of hard opium, powdered, grains or a scri-pie are exhibited as a 
 a drachm ; hartshorn, burnt and prepared, stimulating cathartic. 
 
 an ounce ; cochineal, powdered, a drachm.'' PULVIS SCAHMOXII CUM ALOE. A stimu- 
 Mix. This preparation affords a convenient lating cathartic, in the dose of from ten to 
 mode of exhibiting small quantities of fifteen grains. 
 
 opium, ten grains containing one of the PULVIS SCAMMOXII CUM CALOMELANE. A 
 opium It is absorbent and anodyne. vermifugal caihartic, in the dose of from 
 
 PULVIS CRETJE COMPOSITUS. Compound ten to fifteen grains. 
 
 powder of chalk. Pulvis e bolo composi- PULVIS SEXNJE COMPOSITUS. Compound 
 tus sine opio. Species e scordio sine opio. powder of senna. Pulvis diasennx. "Take 
 JJiascordium, 1720. " Take of prepared of senna leaves, supertartrate of potash, 
 chalk, half a pound; cinnamon bark, four of each two ounces; scammony gum re- 
 ounces; tormentill root, acacia gum, of sin, half an ounce; ginger-root, two 
 each three ounces ; long pepper, half an drachms." Reduce the scammony gum 
 ounce." Reduce them separately into a reein separately, the rest together, to a 
 very fin^ powder, and then mix. The dose very fine powder ; and then mix. The 
 is from 3 SS - to 5'- ^ n adstringent, carmi- dose is from one scruple to one drachm, 
 nativ", and stomachic powder, exhibited A saline stimulating cathartic, 
 in the cure of diarrhoea, pyrosis, and/ dis- PULVIS TRAGAeA^TiuB COMPOSITUS. Corn- 
 eases arising from acidity of the bowels, pound powder of tragacanth. Species 
 inducing much pain. , diatragacanthx frigid*. '* Take of traga- 
 
 PULVIS CRETJE COMPOSTTUS CUM OPIO. canth, powdered, acucia gum, powdered, 
 Compound powder of chalk with opium, starch, of each an ounce and half; refined 
 Pulvis e bolo compontus cum opio. Species sugar, three ounces." Powder the starch 
 e scordio mm opio. " Take of compound an d sugar together ; then add the traga- 
 powder of chalk, six ounces and a half, canth and acacia gum, and mix the whole. 
 Hard opium, powdered, four scruples." Tragacanth is very difficultly reduced to 
 Mix. The dose from one scruple to two. powder. The dose is from ten grains to a 
 The above powder, with the addition of drachm. A very useful demulcent pow- 
 opium, in the proportion of one grain to der, which may be given in coughs, diar- 
 two scruples. rhoeas, stranguary, &c. 
 
 PULVIS IPECACUAXH2E COMPOSITUS. Com- Pumpivn, common. See Cucurbita. 
 pound powder of ipecacuanhas. "Take PUNCTA LACHRYMAL1A. (From 
 of ipecacuanha: root, powdered, hard pnnctum, a point.) Lachrymal points. Two 
 opium, powdered, of each a drachm; sul- small orifices, one of which is conspicu- 
 phate of potash, powdered, an ounce." ous in each eyelid, at the extremity of the 
 Mix. A diaphoretic powder, similar to tarsus, near the internal canthus. 
 that of Dr. Dover, which gained such PUKCTUM AUREUM. Formerly, when a 
 repute in the cure of rheumatisms, and hernia of the intestines was reduced by 
 
PUS 
 
 an incision made through the skin and 
 membrana adiposa, quite down to the up- 
 per part of the spermatic vessels, a golden 
 wire was fixed and twisted, so as to pre- 
 vent the descent of any thing down the 
 tunica vaginalis. 
 
 PUNIC A. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Icoaandria. 
 Order, JMonogynia, 
 
 PUNICA ciiAffATrM. The systematic name 
 of the pomegranate. See Granatum. 
 
 PUPIL. (Pupilla, from pupa, a babe ; 
 because it reflects the diminished image 
 of the person who looks upon it like a 
 puppet.) The round opening in the mid- 
 dle of the iris, in which we see ourselves 
 in the eye of another. 
 
 PUPILLA. SceP/ta7. 
 
 PUPILLARIS MEMBRANA. (From 
 pupilla, the pupil.) Pupillte velum. A fine 
 vascular membrane, which in the foetus of 
 5, 6, or 7 months has no pupil, grows 
 across the part where the pupil is after- 
 wards seen. 
 
 PI;RRAMENTUM. A purge. 
 
 PURGATIVA. Pnrgentia. Cathartica. 
 Catocharthica. Catoreticn. Catoteretica. 
 J)ejectona. Jllviduca.- Purgative medi- 
 cines. 
 
 Purging flax. See Linnm catharticum. 
 
 Pttrging-nut See Jticinus major. 
 
 PURPURA ALBA. Purpura rubra. Many 
 writers term the miliary fever, when the 
 pustuUs are white, purpura alba, and when 
 they are red, purpura rubra. 
 
 PURPURA SCORBUTICA. Petecheal erup- 
 tions in scurvy. 
 
 Purslane. See Portulaca. 
 
 PUS. Matter. A whitish, bland, cream- 
 like fluid, heavier than water, found in 
 phlegmbnous abscesses, or on the surface 
 of sores. It is distinguished, according to 
 its nature, into laudable or good pus, 
 scrophulous, serous, and ichorous pus, 
 &c. 
 
 .Pus taken from an healthy ulcer, near 
 the source of circulation, as on the arrh or 
 breast, Mr. Home observes, readily sepa- 
 rates from the surface of the sore, the 
 granulations underneath being small, 
 pointed, and of a florid red colour, and 
 has the following properties : it is nearly 
 of the consistence of cream ; is of a 
 white colour ; has a mawkish taste; and, 
 when cold, is inodorous ; but, when warm, 
 has a peculiar smell. Examined in a mi- 
 croscope, it is found to consist of two 
 parts, of globules, and a transparent co- 
 lourless fluid ; the globules are probably 
 white, at least they appear to have some 
 degree of opacity. " Its specific gravity is 
 greater than that of water. It does not 
 readily go into putrefaction. Exposed to 
 heat, it evaporates to dryness ; but does 
 not coagulate. It does not unite with 
 water in the heat of the atmosphere, but 
 
 PUS 
 
 667 
 
 falls to the bottom ; yet, if kept in a con- 
 s.derable degree of heat, rises and diffuses 
 through the water, and remains mixed with 
 it, even after having been allowed to cool 
 the globules being discomposed. 
 
 Pus varies in its appearance, according 
 to the different circumstances which affect 
 the ulcer that forms it; such as, the de- 
 gree of violence of the inflammation, also 
 its nature, whether healthy or unhealthy; 
 and these depend upon the state of health, 
 and strength of the parts yielding pus. 
 These changes arise more from indolence 
 and irritability, than from 'any absolute 
 disease ; many specific diseases, in healthy 
 constitutions, producing no change in the 
 appearance of the matter from their spe- 
 cific quality. Thus, the matter from a 
 gonorrhaea, from the small-pox pustules, 
 the chicken pock, and from an healthy 
 ulcer, has the same appearance, and seems 
 to be made up of similar parts, consisting 
 of globules floating in a transparent fluid, 
 like common pus ; the specific properties 
 of each of these poisons being superadded 
 to those ^of pus. Matter from a cancer 
 may be considered as an exception ; but 
 a cancerous ulcer is never in a healthy 
 state. 
 
 In indolent ulcers, whether the indolence 
 arises from the nature of the parts, or the 
 nature of the inflammation, the pus is 
 made of globules and flaky particles, float- 
 ing in a transparent fluid ; and globules 
 and flakes are in different proportions, 
 according to the degree of indolence : 
 this is particularly observable in scrophu- 
 lous abscesses, preceded by a small de- 
 gree of inflammation. That" this flaky ap- 
 pearance is no part of true pus, is well il- 
 lustrated by observing, that the propor- 
 tion it bears to the globules is greatest 
 where there is the least inflammation ; 
 and in those abscesses that sometimes oc- 
 cur, which have not been preceded by 
 any inflammation at &11, the contents ape 
 wholly made up of a curdy or flaky sub- 
 stance, of different degrees of consistence, 
 which is ntft considered to be pus, from 
 its not having the properties stated in the 
 definition of that fit id. 
 
 The constitution and part must be in 
 health to form good pus ; for very slight 
 changes in the general health are capable 
 of producing an alteration in it, and even 
 of preventing its being formed at all, 
 and substituting in its place coagulating 
 lymph. 
 
 This happens most readily in ulcers ift 
 the lower extremities, owing to the dis- 
 tance of the parts from the source of the 
 circulation, rendering' them weaker. And 
 it is curious to observe the influence that 
 distance alone has upon the appearance of 
 pus. 
 
 Pus differs from chyle in its globules. 
 
663 I' US PUT 
 
 being larger, not coagulating by exposure a slight elevation of the cuticle, and ter- 
 
 to the air, nor by heat, which those of minating in a laminated scab Many of 
 
 chyle do. these pustules usually appear together, 
 
 The pancreatic juice contains globules, and become confluent. \Vhenmaturethey 
 
 but they are much smaller than those of contain pus; and, after breaking, discharge 
 
 pus. a thin watery humour. 
 
 Milk is composed of globules, nearly of PUSTULA ORIS. The aphthae, 
 
 the sume size as those of pus^ but much PUT A MEN. (From puto, to cut.) The 
 
 more numerous. Milk coagulates by run- bark or paring of any vegetable. The 
 
 ret, which pus does not ; and contains oil putamen, Or green rind of the walnut, 
 
 and sugar, which are not to be discovered has been celebraied as a powerful antive- 
 
 in pus. nereal remedy, for more than a century 
 
 The cases in which pus is formed are, and a half; and Petrus Borellus has given 
 
 properly speaking, all reducible to one directions for a decoction not unlike that 
 
 winch >s, the slate of par s consequent to which is commonly called the Lisbon diet- 
 
 infLtiTvmation. For, as fur as we yet drink, in which the walnut, with its green 
 
 know, observes Mr, Home, pus has in no bark, forms a principal ingredient. Ra- 
 
 instance been met with unless preceded by mazzini, whose works were published early 
 
 inflammation ; and although, in some cases in the present century, has likewise inform- 
 
 a fluid has been formed independent of ed us, that in his time the green rind of 
 
 preceding inflammation, it differs from pus the walnut was esteemed a good antivene- 
 
 in many of its properties. real remedy in England. This part of the 
 
 In considering the time required for the walnut has been much used in decoctions, 
 
 formation of pus, it is necessary to take during the last fifty years, both in the 
 
 notice of the periods which are found, uh- green and dried state; it has been greatly 
 
 der different circumstances, 10 in-ervene recommended by writers on the continent, 
 
 between a healthy or natural s ate of the as well as by those of our own country ; 
 
 parts, and the' presence of that fluid after and is, without doubt, a very useful addi- 
 
 the application of some irritating substance tion to the decoction of the woods. Mr. 
 
 to the skin. Pearson has employed it during many 
 
 In cases of wounds made into muscular years, in those cases where pains in the 
 
 parts, where blood-vessels are divided, the limbs and indurations of the membranes 
 
 first process which takes place is the ex- have remained, after the venereal disease 
 
 travasation of red blood ; the second is the has been cured by mercury; and he in- 
 
 exudation of coagulating lymph, which af- forms us, that he has seldom directed it 
 
 ter wards becomes Vascular ; and the third, without manifest advantage, 
 
 the formation of matter, which last does Brambilla and Girtanner also contend 
 
 not, in common, take place in less than for the antivenereal virtues of the green 
 
 two days ; the precise time will, however, bark of the walnut; but the result of Mr. 
 
 vary exceedingly, according to the nature P.'s experience will not permit him to add 
 
 of the constitution, and the state of the his testimony to theirs. I have given it, 
 
 parts at the time. says he, in as large doses as the stomach 
 
 If an irritating substance is applied to a ccmld retain, and for as long a time as the 
 
 cuticular surface, upon which it raises a strength of the patients, and the nature of 
 
 blisterj pus will be formed in about twen- their complaints, would permit; but t 
 
 ty-four hours. have uniformly observed, that if they who 
 
 PUSTULA. (Dim. of pits, matter.) See take it be not previously cured of hies 
 
 Pustule. venera, the peculiar symptoms will appear, 
 
 . PUSTULE. (Pustitla, a little pimple, and proceed in their usual course, in de- 
 
 from pits, corruption.) Ecthyina, Et:ze- fiance "of the powers of this medicine. 
 
 ma. Dr. Willan defines a pustle to be an The Dccoctum Lusitanicum may be given 
 
 elevation of the cuticle, sometimes globate with great advantage in many of those 
 
 sometimes conoidal in its form, and con- cutaneous diseases which are attended 
 
 taining pus, or a lymph which is in general with aridity of the skin; and I have had 
 
 discoloured Pustules are various in their some opportunities of observing, that 
 
 size, but the diameter of the largest seldom when the putamen of the walnut has been 
 
 exceeds tvo lines. There are ninny dif- omitted, either intentionally or by acci- 
 
 i'erent kinds of pustules, properly distin- dent, the same good effects have not fol- 
 
 guished in medical amhors, by specific lowed the taking of the decoction, as when 
 
 appellations, as 1. Phtyzacium, a small pus- it contained ihis ingredient, 
 
 tule containing pus, and raised on a hard, PUTREFACTION. Putrid fermentations 
 
 circular, inflamed base, of a vivid reel Putrefactive fermentation. That process 
 
 colour. It is succeeded by a thick, hard, by which asubstanceisdecomposedanddis- 
 
 dark-col'oured. scab. 2. Pi>ydracium t ac- sipated in the air in the form of putrid gas. 
 
 cording to Dr. Willan, a minute pustule, Every living body, when deprived of life, 
 
 irregularly circumscribed^ producing- but performs a retrograde processing becomes 
 
PYR 6 69 
 
 decomposed. This is called fermentation PYRAMIDALIS FACIKI. See Levator labii 
 
 in vegetables, and putrefaction in animals, superioris alaeque nasi. 
 
 The same causes, the same agents, and PYHENOIDES. (From 'o-v^v, a kernel, 
 
 the same circumstances, determine and and tifos, likeness ; so called trom its ker'- 
 
 favour the decomposition in vegetables and nel-like shape.) Applied to the process 
 
 animals, and the difference of the pro- odontoid of the second vertebra. 
 
 ducts which are obtained, arises from the PYRETERIUM. (From <art/g, fire, and, 
 
 difference of the constituent parts of each. T, to keep.) The fire-hole of a fur- 
 
 The requisites to this process are, 1. A nace. 
 
 certain degree of humidity. 2. The ac- PYRETHRUM. (From -aryg, fire, be- 
 
 cess of atmospheric air. 3. A certain de- cause of the hot taste of its root.) Huph. 
 
 greeofheat. See also Fermentation. thalmum creticum. Bellis montana putesccns 
 
 Putrid fever. A species of typhus. See acris Dentaria. Herba salivaris. Pes 
 Typhus gravior. alcocandrinus. Pellitory of Spain. Jlnthe- 
 
 PYLOR1C ARTERY- Arteria pylorica. mi* pyrethrnm of Linnjeus : canlibus sim- 
 A branch of the hepatic artery. plicibus uniforis decumbentibus, foliis pin- 
 
 PYLORUS. (From vrihvu, to guard an nato-mnltifidis. Tliis root, though culti- 
 entrance; because it guards, as it were, vated in this country, is generally imported 
 the entrance of the bowels.) Janitor, from Spain. Its taste is hot and acrid, its 
 Portorariitm. Ostiarius. The inferior acrimony residing in a resinous principle, 
 aperture of the stomach, which opens into The ancient Romans, it is said, employed 
 the intestines. the root of this plant as a pickle. In its 
 
 PYOP{ETICA. (From vrvov, pus, and nonce, recent state, it is not so pungent as when 
 to make.) Suppurative medicines. dried, and yet, if applied to the skin, it 
 
 PYORRHCEA. (From TTVOV, pus, and &>, produces inflammation. Its qualities are 
 to flow.) A purulent discharge from the stimulant ; but it is never used, except as 
 belly. a masticatory, for relieving tooth-aches, 
 
 PYOTCRIA. (From TTVOV, pus, and *gov, rheumatic affections of the face, and para- 
 tirine ) Pyuria. A mucous or purulent lysis of the tongue, in which it affords re- 
 urine, lief by stimulating the excretory ducts of 
 
 PYRAM1DALIS. (Pyramidalis, sc. the salival glands. 
 
 musculus ; from srvg^/c, a pyramid.) PYRETHRUM SYLVESTRE. See Ptar- 
 Fallopius, who is considered as the first mica. 
 
 accurate describer of this muscle, first PYRETOLOGY. (Pyretologia / from 
 gave it the name of pyramidalis, from its <crc/g, fire, or heat, and hoyoe, a discourse.) 
 shape, hence it is called pyramidalis Fallopii A discourse, or doctrine on fevers, 
 by Douglas. But Vesalius seems to have PYREXIA. (From <nrwg, fire.) Fever, 
 been acquainted with it, and to have des- PYREXIJE. Febrile diseases. The 
 cribed it as a part of the rectus. It is first class of Cullen's nosology; charac- 
 called pyramidalis vet siiccentnrietus by terised by frequency of pulse after a cold 
 Cowper. And pubio-ombilical by Dumas, shivering, with increase of heat, and espe- 
 It is a very small muscle, situated at the cially, among other impaired functions, a 
 bottom of the fore part of the rectus, and diminution of strength, 
 is covered by the same aponeurosis that PYRIFOftMIS. (From pyrm t a pear, 
 forms the amerior part of the sheath of and /or/no, a shape, shaped like a pear.) 
 that muscle. It arises, by short tendinous Pyriformis, seu iliacnus externus of Doug- 
 fibres, from the upper and fore part of the las and Cowper. Spigelius was the first 
 pubis.. From this origin, which is seldom who gave 3. name to this muscle, which he 
 more than an inch in breadth, its fibres called pyrjformis, from its supposed re 
 ascend somewhat obliquely, to be inserted semblance to a pear. It is the pyriformi:-: 
 into the linea alba, and inner edge of the sive pyramidalis of Winslow, and sacra- 
 rectus, commonly at about the distance trochanterien of Dumas. A small radiated 
 of two inches from the pubis, and fre- muscle, situated under the glut?e:is maxi- 
 quently at a greater or less distance, but mus, along the inferior edge of the glutreus 
 always below the umbilicus. In some sub- minimus It arises by three and sometimes 
 iects the pyramidalis is wanting on one or four tendinous and fleshy origins, from the 
 both sides, and when this happens, the anterior surface of the second, third, and 
 internal oblique is usually found to be of fourth pieces of the os sacrum, so that this 
 greater thickness at its lower part. Now part of it is within the pelvis. From these 
 and then, though rarely, there are two at origins the muscle grows narrower, and 
 one side, and only one at the other, and passing out of the pelvis, below the niche. 
 M Sabattier has even seen two on each in the posterior part of the ilium, from 
 side. Fullopius, and many others after which it receives a few fleshy fibres, Is in- 
 him, have considered it as the congener ser.ed by a roundish tendon of an inch iu 
 of the internal oblique; but its use seems length, into the upper part of the cavity 
 to be to assist the lower part of the rec- at the root of the trochanter major. The 
 tus. use of this muscle is to assist in moving the 
 
6ro PVR PYX 
 
 thigh outwards, and moving It a little up- qualities, and has a somewhat bitter 
 
 wards. taste. 
 
 PYRITES. (From <nrvg, fire ; so called PYROLA ROTUNDIFOLIA. The syste- 
 
 because it strikes fire with steel.) A me- matic name of ihe wintergreen. See Py- 
 
 tallic substance, formed of iron united rola. 
 
 with sulphur, from which all the sulphur PYRO-LIGNEOUS ACID. Jlcidum 
 
 of commerce is obtained. pyro-Ugnosum. An acid liquor of a brown 
 
 PYRITES ARSENICALES. See Arsenic. colour, of a pretty strong and peculiar 
 
 PYRMONT WATER. Aqua pyrmon- smell, obtained by distillation from wood, 
 
 tana. A celebrated mineral spring at Pyr- especially the beech, birch, and box. It 
 
 mont, a village in the circle of Westphalia, is thought to be the acetic acid, 
 
 in Germany. It is of an agreeable though PYROMETER. (From <arug, fire, and 
 
 strongly acidulated taste, and emits a large ^tergov, measure.) An instrument, to mea- 
 
 portion of gas ; which affects the persons sure those higher degrees of heat to which 
 
 who attend at the well, as well as those the thermometer cannot be applied. See 
 
 who drink the fluid, with a sensation Caloric. 
 
 somewhat resembling that produced by in- PYRO-MUCOUS ACID. Acidum pyro- 
 
 toxication. A general view of the analy- mucosum. Syrupous acid. The acid li- 
 
 sis of this water will shew that it stands qour obtained by distillation from insipid, 
 
 the first in rank of the highly carbonated saccharine, gummy, farinaceous mucilages, 
 
 chalybeates, and contains such an abun- The celebrated Gren is of opinion, that 
 
 dance of carbonic acid, as not only to hold it is a mixture of acetic with oxalic acid, 
 
 dissolved a number of carbonic salts, but and does not deserve to be received in the 
 
 to shew all the properties of this acid un- system of chemistry as a peculiar acid 
 
 combined, and in its most active form. PYRO-TARTROUS ACID. Jlcidum 
 
 Pyrmont water is likewise a strong chaly- pyro-tartrosum. See Tartar, spirit of, 
 
 beate, with regard to the proportion of PYROSIS. (From <wvoa> t to burn.) 
 
 iron; and it is besides a very hard wa- Pyrosis Suecica of Sauvages. Cardinlgia 
 
 ter, containing much selenite and earthy sputatoria of Linnaeus. A disease called 
 
 carbonats. The diseases to which this in Scotland the water-brash ; in England, 
 
 mineral water may be advantageously ap- black-water. A genus of disease in the 
 
 plied, are the same as those for which the class neuroses and order spasmi of Culler) ; 
 
 Spa, and others of the acidulated chaly- known by a burning pain in the stomach, 
 
 beates, are resorted to, that is, in all cases attended with copious eructation, gene- 
 
 of debility that require an active tonic that rally of a watery insipid fluid, 
 
 is not permanently heating; various dis- PYROTECHNIA. (From <arvg, fire, and 
 
 orders in the alimentary canal, especially Tt%,v, an art.) Chemistry, or that art by 
 
 bilious, vomiting, and diarrhoea, and com- which the properties of bodies are exa- 
 
 plaints that originate from obstructed men- mined by fire. 
 
 struation. At Pyrmont, the company PYROTICA. (From -on/goai, to burn.) 
 
 generally drink this water by glassfuls, in a Caustics. 
 
 morning, to the quantity of two, three, or PYRUS. The name of a genus of plants 
 
 more English pints. Its common operation in the Linnaean system. Class, Icosandriu, 
 
 is by urine; but, if taken copiously, it Order, Pentagynia. 
 
 generally proves laxative ; and when it has PYRUS CYDONIA. The systematic name 
 
 not this etfect, and that effect is wanted, of the quince tree. See Cydonium malvm. 
 
 they commonly mix, with the first glass PYRUS MALUS. The systematic name 
 
 drunk in the morning, from one to five or of the apple-tree. See Apples. 
 
 six drachms of some purging salt. PYULCUM. (From tsrvov, pus, and sxa>, to 
 
 PYROLA. (From pyrus, a pear ; so draw.) An instrument to extract the pus 
 
 named because its leaves resemble those from the cavity of any sinuous ulcer, 
 
 of the pear-tree.) 1. The name of a genus PYURIA. See Pyotitria. 
 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, PYXACANTHA. (From <ory^sc, a box, and 
 
 Decandria. Order, Monogynia. eutetvQa., a thorn.) The barberry, or thorny 
 
 2. The pharmacoposial name of the box-tree. 
 
 round-leaved wintergreen. This elegant PYXIS. Tlv%ts. Properly a box ; but, 
 
 little plant, Pyrola rotundifolia ofLinnx- from its resemblance, the cavity of the hip- 
 
 us, is now forgotten in the practice of bone, or acetabulum, has been sometimes 
 
 medicine. It possesses gently adstringent called os pyxidis. 
 
QUA. 
 
 H 
 
 Q. P. An abbreviation of quantum placet, as well as the other kinds, there are several 
 
 as much as you please. varieties noticed by authors. The most fre- 
 
 Q. S. The contractions for quantum quent of these are, 1. The double quarun, 
 
 stiffirit. with two paroxysms, or fits, on the first day, 
 
 Q. V. An abbreviation of quantum vis, none on the secondand third, and two again 
 
 as much ,s you will. on the fourth clay. 2. The double quartan, 
 
 QUADRATES. See Depressor labii infe- with a paroxysm on the first day, another 
 
 riorig. on the second, but none on the third. 3. 
 
 QUADRATUS FEMOR1S. (Quadra- The triple quartan, with three paroxysms 
 
 tun i from quadra, a square ; so called every fourth day. 4. The triple quartan, 
 
 from its supposed shape.) Tuber-ischio-tro- with a slight paroxysm exery day, every 
 
 chanterien of Dumas. A mitscle of the fourth paroxysm being similar. See also 
 
 thigh, situated on the outside of the pelvis. Febris intermittent. 
 
 It is a flat, thin, and fleshy muscle, but QUARTZ. This name is given to the 
 
 not of ihe shape its name would seem to opake, or irregularly figured vitrifiable 
 
 indicate. It is situated immediately be- stone. 
 
 low the gemini. It arises tendinous and QUASSIA. (From a slave of the name 
 fleshy from the external surface and lower of Quussi, who first used it with uncom- 
 edge of the tuberosity of the ischium, and mon success as a secret remedy in the ma- 
 is inserted by short tendinous fibres into a lignant N endemic fevers which frequently 
 ridge .which is seen extending from the prevailed at Surinam.) 1. The name of a 
 basis of the trochanter major to that of genus of plants in the Linnxan system, 
 the trochanter minor Its use is to bring Class Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 the os femoris outwards. 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the bit- 
 
 QDADRATUS GENJE. See Plalisma my- ter quassia. The root, bark, and wood of 
 
 aides, this tree, Quassia amara of Linnaeus : 
 
 QUADRATUS IABII INFERIORIS. See De- Jloribus hermaphrodites, foliis impari-pinnatis, 
 
 pressor labii inferioris. foliolis oppositis sessilibus, petiolo articu- 
 
 QUADBATUS LUMBORUM. Qua- lato alato, Jloribus rucemosis, are all com- 
 
 dratusj sen Lumbaris extermls of Winslow. prehended in the catalogues of the Materia 
 
 Ilio-himbi-costal of Dumas. A muscle situ- Medica. The tree is a native of South 
 
 ated within the cavity of the abdomen. This America, particularlyof Surinam, and also 
 
 is a small, flat, and oblong muscle, that of some of the West-India islands, 
 
 has gotten the name of quadratus from its The roots are perfectly ligneous; they 
 
 shape, which is that of an irregular square, may be medically considered in the same 
 It is situated laterally, at the lower part of light as the wood, which is now most gene- 
 
 the spine. It arises tendinous and fleshy rally employed, and seems to differ from 
 
 from about two inches from the posterior the bark in being less intensely bitter; the 
 
 part of the spine of the ilium. From this latter is therefore thought to be a more 
 
 broad origin it ascends obliquely inwards, powerful medicine. Quassia has no sen- 
 
 and is inserted into the transverse processes sible odour ; its taste is that of a pure bit- 
 
 of the four superior lumbar vertebrae, into ter, more intense and durable than that of 
 
 the lower ed^e of the last rib, and, by a almost any other kn6\vn substance ; it im- 
 
 small tendon, that passes up under the parts its virtues more completely to watery 
 
 diaphragm, into the side of the last ver- than to spirituous menstrua, and its infu- 
 
 tebra of the back. When this muscle acts sions are not blackened by the addition of 
 
 singly, it draws the loins to one side ; when martial vitriol. The watery extract is from 
 
 both muscles act they serve to support the a sixth to a ninth of the weight of the 
 
 spine, and perhaps to bend it forwards, wood, the spirituous about a twenty-fourth. 
 
 In laborious respiration, the quadratus Quassia, as before observed, derived its 
 
 lumbortim may assist in pulling down the name from a negro named Quassi, who 
 
 ribs. employed it with uncommon success as a 
 
 QUADRATUS MAXILIJ? IXFERIORIS. See secret remedy in the malignant endemic 
 
 Platyma myoides fevers, which frequently prevailed at Suri- 
 
 QUADHATUS RADII. See Pronator radii nam. In consequence of a valuable con- 
 
 quadratus. sideration, this secret was disclosed to 
 
 QUADRIGA. (From quatuor, four, and Daniel Rolander, a Swede, who brought 
 
 jugiim, a yoke.) A bandage which resem- specimens of the quassia wood to Stock- 
 
 bles the trappings of a four horse cart. holm, in the year 1756; and, since then, 
 
 QUART ANA. Febris guartana. A the effects of this drug have been gene- 
 fourth-day ague. Of this species of ague, rally tried in Europe, and numerous tes- 
 
672 QUA QUE 
 
 titnonies of Us efficacy published by many rally preferred, in the proportion of three 
 respectable authors. Various experiments or four drachms of the wood to twelve 
 with quassia have likewise been made, ounces of water. 
 
 with a view to ascertain its antiseptic pow- QUASSIA AMARA. The systematic name 
 ers ; from which it appears to have consi- of the bitter quassia-tree. See Quassia, 
 derable influence in retarding the tendency QUASSIA SIMAROUBA. The systema- 
 to putrefaction ; and this, Professor Mur- tic name of the Simarxmba quassia. See 
 ray thinks, cannot be attributed to its sen- Simarouba. 
 sible qualities, as it possesses no adstrin- QUASST. See Quassia. 
 gency whatever ; nor can it depend upon QUATRIO. (From quatuor, four ; so 
 its bitterness, as gentian is much bitterer, called because it has four sides.) The 
 yet less antiseptic. The medicinal virtues astragalus. 
 
 ascribed to quassia are those of a tonic, Queen of tfie meadow. See Ulmaria. 
 stomachic, antiseptic, and febrifuge. It QUERCULA. (Quercula, dim. of quercns, 
 IIAS been found very effectual in restoring 1 the oak; so called because it has leaves 
 digestion, expelling flatulences, and re- like the oak.) An antiquated name of the 
 moving habitual costiveness, produced germander. See CFuemedrys. 
 from debility of the intestines, and com- QUERCUS. (From quero, to enquire ; 
 mon to a sedentary life. Dr. Lettsom, because divinations were formerly given 
 whose extensive practice gave him an op- from oaks by the Druids.) 1. The name 
 portunity of trying the effects of quassia of a genus of plants in the Linnxan sys- 
 5n a great number of cases, says, "In de- tern. Class, Monoecia. Order, Polyandria. 
 bility, succeeding febrile diseases, the Pe- The oak. 
 
 ruvian bark is most generally more tonic 2. The pharmacopoEial name of the oak. 
 and salutary than any other vegetable hi- Quercus robur of Linnaeus :foliis oblongis 
 therto known ; but in hysterical atony, to glabris sinuatis, lobis rotundatis, glundibus 
 which the female sex is so prone, the quas- oblong-is. The oak. Bulanos. This valu- 
 sia affords more vigour and relief to the sys- able tree is indigenous to Britain. Its ad- 
 tern than the other, especially when united stringent effects were sufficiently known 
 with the vitriolum album, and still moi*e to the ancients, but it is the bark which 
 with the acid of some absorbent." In dys- is now directed for medicmal use by our 
 pepsia, arising from hard drinking, and pharmacopoeias. Oak-bark manifests to 
 ulso in diarrhoeas, the doctor exhibited the the taste a strong adstringency, accompa- 
 quassia with great success. But, with re- nied with a moderate bitterness. Like 
 spect to the tonic and febrifuge qualities other adstringents, it has been recommend- 
 of quassia, he says, " I by no means ed in agues, and for restraining hsemor- 
 subscribe to the Linnsean opinion, where rhages, alvme fluxes, and other immode- 
 the author declares, ' me quidem judice rate evacuations. A decoction of it has 
 ehinchinum longe superat."' It is very likewise been advantageously employed as 
 well known, that there are certain pecu- a gargle, and as a fomentation or lotion in 
 liarities of the air, and idiosyncrasies of procidentia recti et uteri. Galls, which, in 
 constitution, unfavourable to the exhibition the warm climate of the East, are found 
 of Peruvian bark, even in the most clear upon the leaves of this tree, are occasioned 
 intermissions of fever ; and writers have by a small insect with four wings, called 
 repeatedly noticed it. But this is compa- Cynips quercus folii y which deposits an egg 
 ratively very rare. About Midsummer, in the substance of the leaf, by making 
 1785, Dr. L. met with several instances of a small perforation through the under sur- 
 low remittent and nervous fevers, wherein face. The ball presently begins to grow 
 the bark uniformly aggravated the symp- to a considerable size. Two sorts of galls 
 toms, though given in intermissions the are distinguished in the shops ; one said to 
 most favourable to its success, and wherein be brought from Aleppo, the other from 
 quassia, or snake-root, was successfully Turkey and the southern parts of Europe, 
 substituted. In such cases, he mostly ob- The former are generally of a blueish co- 
 served, that there was great congestion in lour, or of a greyish, or black, verging to 
 the hepatic system, and the debility at the blueness; unequal and warty on the sur- 
 sametimediscouragedcopiousevacuations. face ; hard to break ; and of a close com- 
 And in many fevers, without evident re- pact texture ; the other ofa light brownish 
 missions to warrant the use of the bark, or whitish colour, smooth, round, easily 
 whilst, at the time, increasing debility be- broken, less compact, and of a much 
 gan to threaten the life of the patient, the larger size. The two sorts differ only m 
 Doctor found that quassia, or snake-root, size and strength, two of the blue galls 
 sins'lyorcombinedjupheldthevital powers, being supposed equivalent in this respect 
 and promoted a critical intermission of to three of the others. Galls appear to be 
 fever, by which an opportunity was offer- the most powerful of the vegetable ad- 
 ed for the bark to effect a cure. It may strin^ents. As a medicine, they are to be 
 be given in infusion, or in pills made from considered as applicable to the same in- 
 the watery extract ; the former is gene- dications as the oak-bark, and by possess- 
 
RAC 
 
 ing a greater degree of adstringent and 
 styptic power, seem to have an advantage 
 over it, and to be better suited for exter- 
 nal use. Reduced to fine powder, and 
 made into an ointment, they have been 
 found of great service in haemorrhoidal 
 affections. 
 
 QUERCUS CERRIS. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the Turkey galls. 
 See Qrtercus. 
 
 QUERCUS ESCULUS. The systematic name 
 of the Italian oak, whose acorns are, in 
 times of. scarcity, said to afford a meal of 
 which bread is made. 
 
 QUERCUS MARINA. The sea oak. Sea 
 wrack. This sea-weed is the Fucus vesicu- 
 losus of Linnaeus -.froncle plana dichotoma 
 costata inttgerrima, vesiculis axillaribns ge- 
 miniSy terminalibus tuber culatis. It is said 
 to be a useful assistant to sea-water, in the 
 cure of disorders of the glands. Burnt in 
 the open air, and reduced to a black pow- 
 der, it forms the xthiops vegetabilis, which, 
 as an internal medicine, is similar to burnt 
 sponge. 
 
 QUERCUS PHEI.LOS. The systematic name 
 of the willow-leaved oak, whose acorns are 
 
 RAD 
 
 67S 
 
 much swe.eter than chesnuts, and much 
 eaten by the Indians. They afford, by ex- 
 pression, an oil little inferior to oil of al- 
 monds. 
 
 QUERCUS ROBUR. The systematic name 
 of the oak-tree See Qnercus 
 
 QUERCUS SUBER. The systematic name 
 of the cork tree. See Suber. 
 
 Quick grass. See Gramen caninum. 
 
 Quick-lime. See Lime. 
 
 Quicksilver. See Hydrargyrum. 
 
 QUID PRO Q.UO. These words are ap- 
 plied the same as succedaneum, when one 
 thing is made use of to supply the defect ot 
 another. 
 
 QUISTA auiNA. The Peruvian bark. 
 
 Quince See Cydonium malum. 
 
 Qnince, Bengal. See Bengal gtiince. 
 
 Quincy. See Cynanche. 
 
 Qui^auEFOLiu.M. (From quinque, five& 
 and folium, a leaf; so called because it 
 has five leaves on each foot-stalk.) Pen- 
 taphyllum. Cinquefoilor five-leaved grass. 
 See Peniaphyllum. 
 
 QUIJTQ.UINA. See Cinchona. 
 
 Quinsty See Cynanche. 
 
 QUOTIDIAN. See Febris intermitted. 
 
 R. OR &. This letter is placed at the 
 beginning of aprescription as a. contraction 
 of recipe, do thou take : thus, & Magnes- 
 5j, signifies, Take a drachm of mugnesia. 
 
 RABIES CAHIXA. (Rabies; from rabio y to 
 be mad, and canis, a dog.) See Hydrophobia. 
 
 RACHIALGIA. (From */c, the spine, 
 and ctKy-ufy pain.) A pain in the spine. It 
 was formerly applied to several species of 
 choiic which induced pain in the back. 
 
 RACHITIS. (From */?, the spine of 
 the back; so called because it was sup- 
 posed to originate in a fault of the spinal 
 marrow.) Crytonosus. The English dis- 
 ease. The rickets A species of disease 
 in the class cachexix, and order intumes- 
 centiae of Cullen ; known by a large head, 
 prominent forehead, protruded sternum, 
 flattened ribs, big belly, and emaciated 
 limbs, with great debility. It is usually 
 confined in its attack between the two pe- 
 riods of .nine months and two years of age, 
 seldom appearing sooner than the former, 
 or shewing itself for the first time, after the 
 lat-.er period. The muscles become flac- 
 cid, the head enlarges, the carotids are 
 distended, the limbs waste away, ajid their 
 epiphyses increase in bulk. The bones and 
 spine of the back are variously distorted ; 
 disinclination to muscular exertion follows; 
 the abdomen swells and grows hard ; the 
 
 stools are frequent and loose ; a slow fever 
 succeeds, with cough and difficulty of ra- 
 spiration: atrophy is confirmed, and death 
 ensues. Frequently it happens that nature 
 restores the general health, and leaves the 
 limbs distorted. 
 
 After death, the liver and the spleen 
 have been found enlarged and scirrhous ; 
 the mesenteric glands indurated, and the 
 lungs either charged wit'n vomicx, or ad- 
 hering- to the pleura; the bones s>oft, the 
 brain" flaccid, or oppressed with lymph, 
 and the distended bowels loaded most fre- 
 quently with slime, sometimes with worms. 
 
 I; is remarkable, that in the kindred 
 disease, which Hoffmann and Sauvage call 
 the atrophy of infants, we have many of 
 the same symptoms and the same appear- 
 ances nearly after death. They who perish 
 by this disease, says Hoffmann, have the- 
 mesenteric glands enlarged and scirrhous.; 
 the liver and spleen obstructed, and in- 
 creased in size; the intestines are much, 
 inflated, and are loaded with black and 
 foetid matters, and the muscles, more es- 
 pecially of the abdomen, waste away. 
 
 RACKASIRA BALSAMCM. See Balsamum 
 ratkanra. 
 
 RACOSIS. (From a*o? , a rag.) A ragged 
 excoriation of the n Lxed scrotum 
 
 RADIAL ARTERY. Arteria radiali*. 
 4R 
 
6M RAU RAD 
 
 A branch of the humeral artery, that runs rower and more convex. OF its angles^, 
 
 down the side of the radius. the external and internal ones are rounded; 
 
 RADIALIS EXTERXUS BREVIOR. See Ex- but the posterior "angle, which is turned 
 
 tensor carpi radialis brevior. towards the ulna, is formed into a sh'arp 
 
 RADIALIS EXTERNVS LOITGIOR. See Ex- spine, which serves for the attachment of 
 
 tensor carpi radialis longior. the interosseous ligament, of which men- 
 
 RADIALIS EXTERNUS PRIMES. See Ex- tion is made in the description of th< ulna. 
 
 tensor carpi rndialis longior. This strong ligament, which is a little in- 
 
 RADIALIS INTER^US. See Flexor carpi terrupted above and below, serves not 
 
 radialis. only to connect the bones of the fore-arm 
 
 RADIALIS sEcu^Drs. See Extensor carpi to each, other, but likewise to afford a 
 
 radialis brerior. greater surface for the lodgment of mus- 
 
 RADICAL. That which is considered cles. On the fore part of the bone, and 
 
 as constituting the distinguishing part of at about one -third of its length, from its 
 
 an acid, by its union with the acidifying upper end, we observe a channel for ves- 
 
 principle, or oxygen, which is common to sels, slanting obliquely upwards. Towards 
 
 all acids. Thus sulphur is the radical of its lower extremity, the radius becomes 
 
 the sulphuric and sulphurous acids. It is broader, of an irregular shape, and some- 
 
 sometimes called the base of the acid; but what flattened, affording three surfaces, 
 
 base is a term of more extensive applica- of which the posterior one is the smallest; 
 
 tion. the second, which is a continuation of the 
 
 RADICAL VINEGAR. See Jlcetum. internal surface of the body of the bone, 
 
 RADICULA. (Dim. of radix, a root.) A is broader and flatter than the first; and 
 
 little root; the fibrous part of a root. The the third, which is the broadest of the 
 
 common radish is sometimes so called. See three, answers to the anterior and external 
 
 liaphanus hortensis. surface of the body of the bone. On this 
 
 Jtadish, horse. See Itaphanus rnsticanus. last, we observe several sinuosities, co- 
 
 liadish, garden. See Raphanus hortensis. vered with a thin layer of cartilage* upon 
 
 RADIUS. (A spoke, a staff, or beam ; which slide the tendons of several muscles 
 so called from its resemblance.) This of the wrist and fingers. The lowest part 
 bone has gotten its name from its supposed of the bone is formed into an oblong ar- 
 resemblance to the spoke of a wheel, or to ticulating cavity, divided into two by a 
 a weaver's beam; and sometimes, from its slight transverse rising. This cavity is 
 supporting the hand, ii has been called formed for an articulation with the bones 
 manubrium manus. Like the ulna, it is of of the wrist. Towards the anterior and 
 a triangular figure, but it differs from that convex surface of the bone, this cavity is 
 bone, in growing larger as it descends, so defended by a remarkable eminence, called 
 that its smaller part answers to the larger the styloid process of the radius, which 
 part of the ulna, and vice versa. Of its is covered with a cartilage that is extend- 
 two extremities, the uppermost and small- ed to the lower extremity of the ulna ; 
 est is formed into a small rounded head, a ligament is likewise stretched from it to 
 furnished with cartilage, and hollowed at the wrist. Besides this large cavity, the 
 its summit, for an articulation with the radius has another much smaller one, op- 
 little head at the side of the pulley of the posite its styloid process, which is lined 
 os humeri. The round border of this head, with cartilage, and receives the rounded 
 next the ulna, is formed for an articulation surface of the ulna. The articulation of 
 with the lesser sygmoid oftvity of that the radius with the lesser sygmoid cavity 
 bone. This little head of the radius is of the ulna, is strengthened by a circular 
 supported by a neck, at the bottom of ligament, which is attached to the two ex- 
 which, laterally, is a considerable tubero- tremities of that cavity, and from thence 
 sity, into the posterior half of which is surrounds the head of the radius. This 
 inserted the posterior tendon of the biceps, ligament is narrowest, but thickest at its 
 while the anterior half is covered with car- middle part. But, besides this ligament, 
 tilage, and surrounded with a capsular which connects the two bones of the fore- 
 ligament, so as to allow this tendon to slide arm with each other, the ligaments which 
 upon it as upon a pulley. Immediately be- secure the articulation of the radius with 
 low this tuberosity, the body of the bone the os humeri, are common both to it and 
 may be said to begin. We find it slightly to the ulna, and therefore cannot well be 
 curved throughout its whole length, by understood till both these bones are de- 
 \vhich means a greater space is formed for scribed. These ligaments are a capsular 
 the lodgment of muscles, andit is enabled and two lateral ligaments. The capsular 
 to cross the ulna without compressing ligament is attached to the anterior and 
 them. Of the three surfaces to be dis- posterior surfaces of the lower extremity 
 tinguished on the body of the bone, the of the os humeri, to the upper edges and 
 external and internal ones are the broadest sides of the cavities we remarked at the 
 and flattest. The anterior surface is nar- bottom of the pulley and little head, and 
 
RAD 
 
 likewise to some part of the condyles : 
 from thence it is spread over the ulna, to 
 the edges of the greater sygmoid cavity so 
 as to include in it the end of the olecranon 
 and of the coronoid process ; and is like- 
 wise fixed round the neck of the radius, 
 so as to include the head of that, bone 
 within it. The lateral ligaments may be 
 distinguished into external and internal, 
 or, according to Winslow, into bracJiio-ra- 
 dialis t and brachio-cubitalis. They both 
 descend laterally from the lowest part of 
 each condyle of the os humeri, and, from 
 their fibres spreading wide as they de- 
 scend, have been compared to a goose's 
 foot. The internal ligament, or brachio 
 cuhitalis, which is the longest and thickest 
 of the two, is attached to the coronoid 
 process of the ulna. The external liga- 
 ment, or brachio radialis, terminates in 
 the circular ligament of the radius. Boch 
 these ligaments adhere firmly to the cap- 
 sular ligament, and to the tendons of some 
 of the adjacent muscles. In considering 
 the articulation of the fore-arm with the 
 os humeri, we find that when both the 
 bones are moved together tipon the os hu- 
 meri, the motion of the ulna upon the pul- 
 ley allows only of flexion and exten- 
 sion ; whereas, when the palm of the 
 hand is turned downwards, or up- 
 wards, or in other words, in pronation 
 and supination, we see the radius moving 
 upon its axis, and in these motions its 
 head turns upon the little head of the os 
 humeri at the side of the pulley, while its 
 circular edge rolls in the lesser sygmoid 
 cavity of the ulna. At the lower end of 
 the fore-arm the edge of the ulna is re- 
 ceived into a superficial cavity at the side 
 of the radius. This articulation, which is 
 surrounded by. a loose capsular ligament, 
 concurs with the articulation above, in en- 
 abling the radius to turn with great facility 
 upon its axis ; and it is chiefly with the as- 
 sistance of this bone that we are enabled 
 to turn the palm of the hand upwards or 
 downwards, the ulna having but a very in- 
 considerable share in these motions. 
 
 RADIX. A root. 
 
 RADIX ACORI. Galanga, or galangal. 
 
 RADIX BENGALE. See Cassumuniar. 
 
 RADIX BRASII.IENSIS. See Ipecacu~ 
 anha. 
 
 RADIX CALAGUAL.TJ. See Calagualce 
 radix. 
 
 RADIX CALAGUELL32. See Calagnalte 
 radix. 
 
 RADIX CASSUMUNIAR. See Casswnu- 
 mar. 
 
 RADIX CHYNLEN. See Chynkn radix. 
 
 RADIX COLOMBO. See Colombo. 
 
 RADIX DULCIS. See Glycyrrhiza. 
 
 RADIX IKAN. See Ikan radix. 
 
 RADIX INDIANA. See Ipecacuanha. 
 
 RADIX IKDICA LOPEZIANA. See Lopez 
 radix. 
 
 RAN 
 
 675 
 
 RADIX MATALISTA. Se Malalieta ra- 
 dix. 
 
 RADIX IIOSEA. See Rhodiola. 
 
 RADIX RUBHA. See JRubia. 
 
 RADIX TIMAC. See Timac. 
 
 RADIX URSINA. See Meum. 
 
 RADULA. (From rado, to scrape off.) 
 A wooden spatula, or scraper. 
 
 RAGWORT. A poultice made of the fresh 
 leaves is said to have a surprising effect in 
 removing pains of the joints, and to remove 
 the scia.tica, or hip gout, in two or three 
 applications, when ever so violent. The 
 root is of an healing, adstringenl nature. 
 A decoction df it is good for wounds and 
 bruises. See J< cobxa. 
 
 Raisin. See Uva passa major. 
 
 RAMALIS VENA. (From ramale, a dead 
 bough.) Applied to the vena portae, from 
 its numerous ramifications, which resemble 
 a boMgh stripped of its leaves. 
 
 RAMEX (From ramus, a branch ; from 
 it protruding forwards, like a bud.) A 
 rupture. 
 
 RAN A ESCULENT A. The French 
 frog. The flesh of this species of frog, 
 very common in France, is highly nutri- 
 tious and easily digested. 
 
 RANCID. Oily substances are said to 
 have become rancid when, by keeping, 
 they acquire a strong offensive smell, and 
 altered taste. 
 
 RANINB ARTERY. Arteria ranina. 
 Sublingual artery. The second branch of 
 the external carotid. 
 
 RANULA. (From rana, a frog ; so 
 called from its resemblance to a frog, or 
 because It mak.->s the patient croak like a 
 frog.) Jtatrachos. Hypoglossus. Hypoglos- 
 sum. Rana. An inflammatory, or indolent 
 tumour, under the tongue. These tumours 
 are of various sizes and degrees of consis- 
 tence, seated on either side of the fraenum. 
 Children, as well as adults, are sometimes 
 affected with tumours of this kind; in the 
 former, they impede the action of suck- 
 ing ; in the latter, of mastication, and even 
 speech. The contents of them are vari- 
 ous ; in some, they resemble the saliva, in 
 others, the glairy matter found in the cells 
 of swelled joints. Sometimes, it is said 
 that a fatty matter has been found in them ; 
 but from the nature and structure of the 
 parts, we are sure that this can seldom, 
 happen ; and, in by far the greatest num- 
 ber of cases, we find that the contents 
 resemble the saliva itself. This, indeed, 
 might naturally be expected, f-r the cause 
 of these tumours is universally to be looked 
 for in an obstruction of the salivary ducts. 
 Obstructions here may arise from a cold, 
 inflammation, violent fits of the tooth- 
 ache, attended with swelling in the inside 
 of the mouth ; and, in not a few cases, we 
 find the ducts obstructed by a stony mat- 
 ter seemingly separated from the saliva, 
 as the calculous matter is from the urine ; 
 
676 
 
 RAN 
 
 RAN 
 
 but where inflammation has been the cause, 
 we always find matter mixed with the 
 other contents of the tumour. As these 
 tumours are not usually attended with 
 much pain, they are sometimes neglected, 
 till they burst of themselves, which they 
 commonly do when arrived at the bulk of 
 a large nut. As they were produced ori- 
 ginally from an obstruction in the salivary 
 duel, and this obstruction cannot be re- 
 moved by the bursting of the tumour, it 
 thence happens that they leave an ulcer ex- 
 tremely difficult to heal, nay, which can- 
 not be healed at all till the cause is re- 
 moved. 
 
 RANUNCULOIDES. (From ranunculus t and 
 e;efbf, resemblance; so named from its re- 
 semblance to the ranunculus ) The Cahha 
 palusiris or marsh marygold. 
 
 RANUNCULUS. (Dim. of rana, a frog; 
 because it is found in fenny places, where 
 frogs abound.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Lmnxan system. Class, Poly- 
 andria. Order, Potygyuia. 
 
 The great acrimony of most of the spe- 
 cies of ranunculus is such, that, on being 
 applied to the skin, they excite itching, 
 redness, and inflammation, and even pro- 
 duce blisters, tumefaction, and ulceration 
 of the part. On being chewed, they cor- 
 rode the tongue ; and, if taken into the 
 stomach* bring on all the deleterious ef- 
 fects of an acrid poison. The corrosive 
 acrimony which this family of plants pos- 
 sesses, was not unknown to the ancients, 
 as appears from the writings of Dioscori- 
 des; but its nature and extent had never 
 been investigated by experiments, before 
 those instituted by C. Krapf, at Vienna, by 
 which we learn, that the most virulent of 
 the Linnzean species of ranunculus, are the 
 bulbosus, sceleratus, acris, arvensis, thora, 
 and illyricus. 
 
 The effects of these were tried, either 
 upon himself or upon dogs, and shew that 
 the acrimony of the different species is 
 often confined to certain parts of the plant, 
 manifesting itself either in the roots, 
 stalks, leaves, flowers, or buds; the ex- 
 pressed juice, extract, decoction, and in- 
 fusion of the plants, were also subjected 
 to experiments. In addition to these spe- 
 cies mentioned by Krapf, we may also no- 
 tice the R. Famvnula* and especially the 
 R. Alpestris, which according to Haller, 
 is the most acrid of this genus. Mr. Cur- 
 tis observes, that even pulling up the ra- 
 nunculus acris, the common meadow spe- 
 cies, which possesses the active principle 
 of this tribe, in a very considerable degree, 
 throughout the whole herb, and carrying 
 it to some little distance* excited a con- 
 siderable inflammation in the palm of the 
 hand in which it was held. It is necessary 
 to remark, that the acrimonious quality of 
 these plants is hot of a fixed nature ; for it 
 may be completely dissipated by heat 5 
 
 and the plant, on being thoroughly dried, 
 becomes perfectly bland. Krapf attempt- 
 ed to counteract this venomous acrimony 
 of the ranunculus fey means of various 
 other vegetables, none of which was found 
 to answer the purpose, though he thought 
 that the juice of sorrel, and that of un- 
 ripe currants, had some effect in this way; 
 yet these were much less availing than 
 water ; while vinegar, honey, sugar, wine, 
 spirit, mineral acids, oil of tartar, p. d. 
 and other sapid substances, manifestly ren- 
 dered the acrimony more corrosive. It 
 may be also noticed, that the virulency of 
 most of the plants of this genus, depends 
 much upon the situation in which they 
 grow, and is greatly diminished in the cul- 
 tivated plant. 
 
 RANUNCULUS ABORTIVUS. The syste- 
 matic name of a species of ranunculus, 
 which posesses acrid and vesicating pro- 
 perties. 
 
 RANUNCULUS ACRIS. The systematic name 
 of the meadow crow-foot. See Ranunculus 
 pratensis. 
 
 RANUNCULUS ALBUS. The plant which 
 bears this name in the pharmacopoeias is 
 the Anemone nemerosa of Linnaeus. The 
 bruised leaves and flowers ate said to cure 
 tinea capitis applied to the part. The in- 
 habitants of Kamschatka, it is believed, 
 poison their arrows with the root of this 
 plant. 
 
 RANUNCULUS BULBOSUS. Bulbous root- 
 ed crow toot. The roots and leaves of this 
 plant, Ranunculus bnlbosus of Linnaeus : 
 culycibus retrojlexis, pedunculis sulcatis t caule 
 erecto muttijloro, foliis compontis, have no 
 considerable smell, but a highly acrid and 
 fiery taste. Taken internally, they ap- 
 pear to be deleterious, even when so far 
 freed from the caustic matter by boiling 
 in water, as to discover no ill quality to 
 the palate. The effluvia, likewise, even 
 when freely inspired, is said to occasion 
 head-uches, anxieties, vomitings, &c. The 
 leaves and roots, applied externally, in- 
 flame and ulcerate, or vesicate the parts, 
 and are liable to affect also the adjacent 
 parts to a considerable extent. 
 
 RANUNCULUS FICARIA. The systematic 
 name of the pilewort. See Chelidonium 
 minus. 
 
 RANUNCULUS FLAMMULA. The systema- 
 tic name of the smaller water crow-foot, 
 or spearwort. Its virtues and qualities are 
 similar to those of the Ranuncidus bidbo- 
 
 SU!>. 
 
 RANUNCULUS PALUSTRIS. Water crow- 
 foot. The leaves of this species of crow- 
 foot, Ranunculus sceleratus of Linnseus, 
 are so extremely acrid, that the beggars 
 in Switzerland are said, by rubbing their 
 legs with them, to produce a rery fetid 
 and acrimonious ulceration. 
 
 RANUNCULUS PHATENSIS. Meadow crow- 
 foot. Ranunculus acris of Linnaeus. This', 
 
RAP 
 
 and Some other species of ranunculus, 
 have, for medical purposes, been chief- 
 ly employed externally as a vesicatory, 
 and are said to have the advantage of a 
 common blistering plaster, in producing 
 a quicker effect, and never causing stran- 
 gury; but, on the other hand, it has been 
 observed, that the ranunculus is less cer- 
 tain in its operation, and that it sometimes 
 occasions ulcers, which prove very trou- 
 blesome and difficult to heal. Therefore 
 their use seems to be applicable only to 
 certain fixed pains, and such complaints as 
 require a long continued topical stimulus 
 or discharge from the part, in the way of 
 an issue, which, in various cases, has been 
 found to be a powerful remedy. 
 
 RANUNCULUS SCELEHATUS. The syste- 
 matic name of the marsh crow-foot. See 
 Ranunculus paluslris. 
 
 RAPA. Rapum. Rapus. Napus. Na- 
 pus dulcis. The turnip. JBrassica rapa of 
 Linnaeus. Turnips are accounted a salu- 
 brious food, demulcent, detergent, some- 
 what laxative and diuretic, but. liable, in 
 weak stomachs, to produce flatulencies, 
 and prove difficult of digestion. The li- 
 quor pressed out of them, after boiling, is 
 sometimes taken medicinally in coughs and 
 disorders of the breast. The seeds are 
 occasionally taken as diuretics ; they have 
 no smell, but a mild acrid taste. 
 
 Rape. See Rapus. 
 
 RAPHANIA. (From raphanus, the rad- 
 ish, or sharlock; because the disease is 
 said to be produced by eating the seeds of 
 that plant.) Convulsio ruphania, vel ab 
 ustilugine Eclampsia typhodes. Convulsio 
 soloniensis. Necrosis ustilalaginea. Cripple 
 disease. A genus of disease in the class 
 neuroses, and order spasmi, of Cullen; 
 characterised by a spasmodic contraction 
 of the joints, with convulsive motions, and 
 a most violent pain returning at various 
 periods. It begins with cold chills and 
 lassitude, pain in the head, anxiety about 
 the praecordia. These symptoms are fol- 
 lowed by spasmodic twichings in the ten- 
 dons of the fingers and of the feet, dis- 
 cernible to the eye, heat, fever, stupour, 
 delirium, sense of suffocation, aphonia, 
 and horrid convulsions of the limbs. After 
 these, vomiting and diarrhoea come on, 
 with a discharge of worms. About the 
 eleventh or the twentieth day, copious 
 sweats succeed, or purple exanthemata, or 
 tabes, or rigidity of all the joints. 
 
 RAPHANUS. (Pt<J>ctvo?, <ara.ga. TO //? 
 <f>anvssr0#/ : from its quick growth.) The 
 horse-radish. A genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Tetradynamia. Or- 
 der, SilicnluSa. 
 
 RAPHANUS HORTENSIS. Radicula. Rapha- 
 nus niger.. The radish. The several va- 
 rieties of this plant, Raphanus sativus of 
 Linnjeus, are said to be employed medi- 
 
 RAP 77 
 
 cinally in the cure of calculous affections. 
 The juice, made into a syrup, is given to 
 relieve hoarseness. Mixed with honey, or 
 sugar, it is administered in pituiious asth- 
 ma; and, as antiscorbutics, their efficacy 
 is generally acknowledged. 
 
 RAPHANUS NIGEH. See Raphanus horten- 
 sis. 
 
 RAPHANUS RUSTICANUS. JLrmora- 
 cia. Raphanus marinus. Raphanus sylves- 
 tris. Horse-radish. The plant which af- 
 fords this root is the Cochlearia armora* 
 cia , foliis radicalibus lanceolatis crenatis, 
 cauhnis incisis of Linnaeus. Horse-radish 
 has long been received into the materia 
 medica, is also well known at our tables. 
 " It affects the organs both of taste and 
 smell with a quick penetrating pungency; 
 nevertheless it contains in certain vessels 
 a sweet juice, which sometimes exudes in 
 little drops upon the surface. Its pun- 
 gent matter is of a very volatile kind, 
 being totally dissipated in drying, and car- 
 ried off in evaporation, or distillation by 
 water, and rectified as the pungency ex- 
 hales, the sweet matter of the root becomes 
 more sensible, though this also is, in a 
 great measure, dissipated or destroyed. 
 It impregnates both water and spirit, by 
 infusion, or by distillation, very richly with, 
 its active matters. In distillation with 
 water, it yields a small quantity of essen- 
 tial oil, exceedingly penetrating and pun- 
 gent." 
 
 Dr. Cullen has mentioned every thing- 
 necessary to be known respecting the me- 
 dicinal virtues of horse-raddish, we shall 
 therefore transcribe all that the ingenious 
 professor has written on this subject. 
 " The root of this only is employed; and 
 it affords one of the most acrid substances 
 of this order (Siliquose), and therefore 
 proves a powerful stimulant, whether ex- 
 ternally or internally employed. Exter- 
 nally, it readily inflames the skin, and 
 proves a rubefacient that may be employed 
 with advantage in palsy and rheumatism; 
 and, if its application be long continued, 
 it produces blisters. Taken internally, it 
 may be so managed as to relieve hoarse- 
 ness, by acting on the fauces. Received 
 into the stomach, it stimulates this, and 
 promotes digestion; and therefore is pro- 
 perly employed as a condiment with our 
 animal food. If it be infused in water, and 
 a portion of this infusion be taken with a 
 large draught of warm water, it readily 
 proves emeiic, and may either be employ- 
 ed by itself to excite vomiting, or to as- 
 sist the operation of other emetics. In- 
 fused in water, and taken into the stomach, 
 it proves stimulant to the nervous system, 
 and is thereby useful in palsy; and, if em- 
 ployed in large quantity, it proves heat- 
 ing to the whole body; and thereby il 
 proves often useful in chronic rheumatism, 
 
678 
 
 HAS 
 
 RE A 
 
 whether arising from scurvy or other RASURA. (From rado, to scrape.) 1. A 
 causes. Bergius has given us a particular rasure or scratch. 2. The raspings or sha- 
 method of exhibiting this root, which is, vings of any substance, 
 by cutting it down, without bruising, into RATIFIA. A liquor prepared by impart - 
 small pieces ; and these, if swallowed ing to ardent spirits the flavour of various 
 without chewing, maybe taken down in kinds of fruits, 
 large quantities, to that of a table-spoon- Rattlesnake, root. See Seneka, 
 ful. And the author alleges, that, in this RAUCEDO. (From raucus, hoarse.) 
 way, taken in the morning for a month to- Raiidtas. Hoarseness. It is always symp- 
 gether, this root has been extremely use- tomatic of some other disease, 
 ful in arthritic cases; which, however, I RE-AGENTS. Tests. Those substances 
 suppose to have been of the rheumatic which are used in chemistry to detect the 
 kind. It would seem, in this manner em- substance for which they are used. In the 
 ployed, analogous to the use of unbruised application of tests there are two circum- 
 mustard-seed ; it gives out in the stomach stances to be attended to, viz. To avoid de- 
 its subtle volatile parts, that stimulate ceitful appearances, and to have good tests, 
 considerably without inflaming. The mat- The principal tests are the following : 
 ter of horse-radish, like the same matter 1. Litmus. The purple of litmus is 
 of the other siliquose plants carried into changed to red by every acid; so that this 
 the blood-vessels, passes readily into the is the test generally made use of to detect 
 kidneys, and proves a powerful diuretic, excess of acid in any fluid. It may be 
 and i.-s therefore useful in dropsy; and we xised either by dipping into the water a 
 need not say, that, in this manner, by pro- paper stained with litmus, or by adding- a 
 jnoting both urine and perspiration, it has drop of the tincture to the water to be ex- 
 been long known as one of the most pow- amined, and comparing its hue with that 
 erful antiscorbutics." of an equal quantity of the tincture in dis- 
 
 RAPHANUS SATIVCS. The systematic tilled water. 
 
 name of the radish plant. See Raphanus Litmus already reddened by an acid will 
 hortensis. have its purple restored by an alkali ; and 
 
 RAPHASTUS SYLVESTRIS. The poor man's thus it may also be used as a test for alka- 
 pepper is sometimes so called. See -JLepe- li s , but it is much less active than other 
 dium, direct alkaline tests. 
 
 RAPHE SCROTI. (Pat<?>, a suture.) % Red cabbage has been found by Mr. 
 The rough eminence which divides the Watt to furnish as delicate a test for acids 
 scrotum, as it were, in two. It proceeds as litmus, and to be still more sensible to 
 from the root of the penis inferiorly towards alkalis. The natural colour of an infusion 
 the perinaeum. of this plant is blue, which is changed to 
 
 RAPHE CEREBRI. The longitudinal re d by acids, and to green by alkalis in 
 eminence of the corpus callosum of the V ery minute quantities, 
 brain is so called, because it appears some- 3. Brazil wood. When chips of this 
 what like a suture. wood are infused in warm water they yield 
 
 RAPISTRTJM. (From rapa, the turnip, a re <i liquor, which readily turns blue by 
 because its leaves resemble those of tur- alkalis, either caustic or carbonated. It 
 nip.) Lampsana. Miagra. Charlock, or is also blued by the carbonated earths held 
 wild mustard. in solution by carbonic acid, so that it is 
 
 RAPUM. (Ety. uncertain.) See Rapa. no t an unequivocal test of alkalis till the 
 RAPUNCULUS. (Dim. of rapa, the turnip.) earthy carbonats have been precipitated 
 The wild turnip. by boiling. Acids change to yellow the 
 
 RAPUNCULUS VIRGIANUS. The name given natural red of brazil wood, and restore the 
 by Morrison to the blue cardinal flower. re( i when changed by alkalis. 
 See Lobelia. 4. Violets. The delicate blue of the com- 
 
 RAPUS. See Rapa. mon scented violet is readily changed to 
 
 RASH. Exanthema. A rash consists of green by alkalis, and this affords a deli- 
 red patches on the skin, variously figured; ca t e test for these substances. Syrup of 
 in general confluent, and diffused irregu- violets is generally used as it is at hand, 
 larly over the body, leaving interstices of being used in medicine. But a tincture of 
 a natural colour. Portions of the cuticle the flower will answer as well, 
 are ofteft elevated in a rash, but the eleya- 5. Turmeric. This is a very delicate test 
 tions are not acuminated. The eruption f or alkalis, and on the whole perhaps is the 
 is usually accompanied with a general dis- best. The natural colour either in watery 
 order of the constitution, and terminates or spirituous infusion is yellow, which is 
 in a few days by cuticular exfoliations. changed to a brick or orange red by alka- 
 RASFATORICM. (From ra do, to scrape.) l| s , caustic or carbonated, but not by car- 
 A surgeon's rasp. bonated earths, on which account it is pre- 
 
 Raspberry. See Rubus itleeus. ferable to Brazil wood. 
 
REA REC 679 
 
 Thepureearths,3uchivslimeandbarytes, posed by Mr. Kir wan to detect carbonat 
 
 produce the same change, of magnesia, which cannot, like carbonated 
 
 6. Rhubarb, infusion or tmcture 01 rhu- lime, r>e separated by ebullition, but re- 
 barb undergoes a similar change witii u.r- mams till the whole liquid is evaporated, 
 meric ur.d is equally delicate. 16. Barytic salts. The nitrate, muriate 
 
 7. Sulphuric acid. A drop or two .of and acetite of barytes are all equally good 
 concentrated sulphuric acid, added to tests of sulphuric acid in any combination, 
 water that contains carbonic acid, free or 17. Salts of silver. The salts of silver 
 in combination, causes the latter to escape are the most delicate tests of muriatic 
 with a pretty brisk effervescence, svhereby acid, in any combination, producing the 
 the presence of this gaseous acid may be precipitated luna cornea. All the salts of 
 detected. silver likewise give a dark brown precipi- 
 
 8. Nitric and sxymuriaiic acid. A pecu- tate with the sulphuretted waters, which 
 liar use attends the employment of these is as delicate a test as any that we pos- 
 acids in the sulphuretted waters, as the sess. 
 
 sulphuretted hydrogen is decomposed by 18. Salt of lead. The nitrate and acetite 
 
 them, its hydrogen absorbed, and the sul- of lead are the salts of this metal employed 
 
 phur separated in Us natural form. as tests. They will indicate the sulphuric, 
 
 9. Oxalic acid and oxalat of ammonia, muriatic, and boracic acid, and sulphuret- 
 These are the most delicate tests for lime ted hydrogen or sulphuretted kali. 
 
 and all soluble calcareous salts. Oxalat 19. Soap. A solution of soap in distilled 
 of lime, though nearly insoluble in water, water or in alcohol is curdled by water 
 dissolves in a moderate quantity in its own containing any earthy or metallic salt, 
 or any other acid, and hence in analysis ox- 20. T&rtareous acid. This acid is of use 
 alat of ammonia is often preferred, as no in distinguishing the salts with potash, 
 excess of this salt can re-dissolve the pre- (with which it forms a precipitate of cream 
 cipitated oxalat of lime. On the other of tartar,) from those of soda, from which, 
 hand the ammonia should not exceed, it does not precipitate. The potash how- 
 otherwise it might give a false indication, ever must exist in some quantity to be de- 
 
 10. Gallic acid and tincture of galls, tected by the test. 
 
 These are tests of iron. Where the iron 21. Nitro-muriate of platina. This salt 
 
 is in very minute quantities, and the is still more discriminative between potash 
 
 \vater somewhat acidulous, these tests do and the other alkalis, than acid of tartar, 
 
 not always produce a precipitate, but only and will produce a precipitate with a very 
 
 a slight reddening, but its action is much weak solution of any salt with potash, 
 
 heightened by previously adding a few 22. Alcohol This most useful re-agent 
 
 drops of any alkaline solution. is applicable in a variety of ways in ana- 
 
 11. Prussiat of potash and lime. The lysis. As it dissolves some substances 
 presence of iron in water is equally well found in fluids, and leaves others un- 
 indicated by these prussiats, and if the touched, it is a means of separating them 
 prussiat of potash is properly prepared, it into two classes, which saves considerable 
 will only be precipitated by a metallic salt, trouble in the further investigation. Those 
 so that manganese and copper will al-;o be sabs which it does not dissolve, itprecipi- 
 deiected, the former giving a white preci- tales from their watery solution* but more 
 pitate, the latter a red precipitate. or less completely according to the salt 
 
 12. Lime-water is the common test for contained, and the strength of the alco- 
 carbomc acid, it decomposes all the mag- hoi, and as a precipitant it also assists in. 
 nesian salts, and likewise the aluminous many decompositions.. 
 
 salts, itlikewise produces a cloudiness with REALGAll. Jlrlada. Arladar. Anripig- 
 most of the sulphats owing to the forma- ment'.-m rubrmn. Arsenicum rubrnm fucti- 
 tion of selemte. tium, Abessi. A metallic substance of a 
 
 13. Ammonia. This alkali when per- red colour, more or less lively and trans- 
 fectly caustic serves as a distinction be- parent, and often crystallized in brilliant 
 tween the salts of lime and those of mag- needles ; formed by a combination of arse- 
 nesia, as it precipitates the earth from the nic with sulphur. See Arsenic. 
 
 latter salts, but not from the former. There RECEPTACULUM CHYLT. (Recep- 
 
 are two sources of error to be obviated, taculum, from recipio t to receive.) Recep- 
 
 one is that of carbonic acid being present taciUurn Pequeti, because Pequet first at- 
 
 in the water, the other is the presence of tempted to demonstrate it. Diversorium. 
 
 aluminous salts. Sacculus chyliferus. The existence of such 
 
 14. Carbonated alkalis. These are used a receptacle in the human body is doubted, 
 to precipitate all the earths, where carbo- In brute animals the receptacle of the 
 nate of potash is used particular care chyle is situated on the dorsal vertebrae 
 should be taken of its purity, as it gene- where the lacteals all meet. See Absorb- 
 rally contains silex. ents. 
 
 15. Muriated alumine. This test is pro- RECTIFICATION, (Rectifcatio, from 
 
680 REC REG 
 
 rectijico, to make clean.) A second dis cularly the lower part ; and, according to 
 
 tillation, in which substances are purified the different positions of the body, it may 
 
 by their more volatile parts being raised by likewise serve to bend the trunk forwards, 
 
 heat carefully managed; thus, spirit of wine, or to raise the pelvis. Its situation be- 
 
 xther, &c. are rectified by their separa- tween the two layers of the internal oblique, 
 
 tion from the less volatile and foreign mat- and its adhesions to this sheath, secure it 
 
 ter which altered or debased their proper- in its place, and prevent it from rising into 
 
 ties. a prominent form when in action; and 
 
 RECTOR SPIRITUS. The aromatic part of lastly, its tendinous intersections enable it 
 
 plants. to contract at any of the intermediate 
 
 RECTUM (So named from an errone- spaces. 
 
 ous opinion that it was straight.) Rectum RECTUS ABDUCE^S OCTTLI. See Rectus 
 
 intestinum. Jlpeuthysmenos. JLanganon, externus oculi 
 
 or longaon. Jirchos. Cyssaros. The last RECTUS ADDUCENS OCULI. See Rectus 
 
 portion of the lar^e intestines terminating internus oculi. 
 
 in the anus. See Intestines. RECTUS AXTERIOR BREVIS. See Rectus 
 
 RECTUS ABDOM1MS. Pubio-ster- capitis internus minor. 
 
 nal of Dumas This long and straight RECTUS ANTERIOR LOXGUS. See Rectus 
 
 muscle is situated near its fellow, at the capitis internus najor. 
 
 middle and fore part of the abdomen, pa- RECTUS ATTOLLENS OCULI. See Rectus 
 
 rallel to the linea alba, and between the superior oculi. 
 
 aponeuroses of the other abdominal mus- RECTUS CAPITIS ANTICUS LONGUS. See 
 cles. It arises sometimes by a single broad Rictus capitis internus major. 
 tendon from the upper and inner part of RECTUS CAPITIS INTERNUS MA- 
 the os pubis, but more commonly by two JOR. Rectus internus major of Albinus, 
 heads, one of which is fleshy, and origin- Douglas, and Cowper. Trachelo-basilaire 
 ates from the upper edge,of the pubis, of Dumas. Rectus anterior longus of Wins- 
 and the other tendinous, from the inside low. This muscle is situated on the ante- 
 of the symphysis pubis, behind the pyra- rior part of the neck, close to the verte- 
 midalis muscle. From these beginnings, brae. It was known to most of the ancient 
 the muscle runs upwards the whole length anatomists, but was not distinguished by 
 of the linea alba, and, becoming broader any particular name until Cowper gave it 
 and thinner as it ascends, is inserted by a the present appellation, and which has 
 thin aponeurosis into the edge of the car- been adopted by most writers except Win- 
 tilago ensiformis, and into the cartilages of slow. It is a long muscle, thicker and 
 the fifth, sixth, and seventh ribs. This broader above than below, where it is thin, 
 aponeurosis is placed under the pectoral and terminates in a point. It arises, by 
 muscle, and sometimes adheres to the distinct and flat tendons, from the anterior 
 fourth rib. The fibres of this muscle are points of the transverse processes of the 
 commonly divided by three tendinous inter- five inferior vertebrae of the neck, and, 
 sections, which were first noticed by Be- ascending obliquely upwards, is inserted 
 renger, or, as he is commonly called, Carpi, into the anterior part of the cuneiform pro- 
 an Italian anatomist, who flourished in the cess of the occipital bone. The use of this 
 sixteenth century. One of these intersec- muscle is to bend the head forwards, 
 tions is usually where the muscle runs over IIECTUS CAPITIS INTERNUS MI- 
 the cartilage of the seventh rib ; another is NOR. Cowper, who was the first accu- 
 at the umbilicus ; and the third is between rate describerof this little muscle, gave it 
 these two. Sometimes there is one, and the name of rectus internus minor, which 
 even two, between the umbilicus and ihe has been adopted by Douglas and Albinus. 
 pubis. When one, or both of these oc- Winslow calls it rectus anterior brevis, and 
 cur, however, they seldom extend more Dumas petit-truchelo-basiluire. It is in part 
 than half way across the muscle. As these covered by the rectus major. It arises 
 intersections seldom penetrate through the fleshy from the upper and fore part of the* 
 whole substance of the muscle, they are body of the first vertebra of the neck, 
 all of them most apparent on its anterior near the origin of its transverse process,, 
 surface, where they firmly adhere to the and, ascending obliquely inwards, is in- 
 sheath ; the adhesions of the rectus to the serted near the root of the condyloid pro- 
 posterior layer of the internal oblique, are cess of the occipital bone, under the last- 
 only by means of cellular membrane, and described muscle. It assists in bending 
 of a few vessels which pass from one to the head forwards 
 another. RECTUS CAPFTTS LATERALIS. 
 
 Albinus and some others have seen this Re.ctus luteralis Fnllopii of Douglas. Trans- 
 muscle extending as far as the upper part versalis anticvs primus of Winslow. Rectus 
 of the sternum. luteralis of Cowper, and Tracheli ultoido 
 
 The use of the rectus is to compress the basilaire of Dumas. This muscle seems to 
 
 f< re part of the abclomen, but more pjwti- have been first described by Fallopius. 
 
REG 
 
 Winslow calls it transvcrsalis anticus pn- 
 inus. It is somewhat larger than the rec- 
 tus minor, but resembles it in shape, and 
 is situated immediately behind the internal 
 jugular vein, at its coming out of the cra- 
 nium. It arises fleshy from the upper and 
 fore part of the transverse process of the 
 vertebra of the neck, and, ascending a 
 little obliquely upwards and outwards, is 
 inserted into the occipital bone, opposite 
 to the stylo-mastoid hole of the os tempo- 
 ris. This muscle serves to pull the head 
 to one side. 
 
 RECTUS CAPIT1S POSTICUS MA- 
 JOR. This, which is the rectu* major of 
 Douglas "lid Winslow, the rectus capitis 
 posticus minor of Albinus, and the spine- 
 aocoido-occipital of Dumas, is a small, short, 
 and flat muscle, broader above than be- 
 low, and is situated, not in a straight di- 
 rection, as its name would insinuate, but 
 obliquely, between the occiput and the 
 second vertebra of the neck, immediately 
 under the complexus. It arises, by a short 
 thick tendon, from the upper and poste- 
 rior part of the spinous process of the se- 
 cond vertebra of the neck; it soon be- 
 comes broader, and ascending obliquely 
 oui wards, is inserted, by. a flat tendon, 
 into the external lateral part of the lower 
 semi-circular ridge of the os occipitis. The 
 use of this is to extend the head, and pull 
 it backwards. 
 
 RECTUS CAPfTIS POSTICUS MI- 
 NOn. This is the rectus minor of Doug- 
 las and Winslow, and the tuber-altoi da-occi- 
 pital of Dumas. It is smaller than the 
 last described muscle, but resembles it in 
 shape, and is placed close by its fellow, in 
 the space between the recti majores. It 
 arises, by a short thick tendon, from the 
 upper and lateral part of a little protube- 
 rance in the middle of the back part of 
 the first vertebra of the neck, and, becom- 
 ing broader and thinner as it ascends, is 
 inserted, by a broad flat tendon, into the 
 occipital bone, immediately under the in- 
 sertion of the last described muscle. The 
 use of it is to assist the rectus major in 
 drawing the head backwards. 
 
 RECTUS CRURIS. See Rectus femoris. 
 
 RECTUS DEPRIMENS OCULI. See Rectus 
 inferior oculi. 
 
 RECTUS EXTERNUS OCULI. Jib- 
 ductor oculi. Indignabundus. The outer 
 straight muscle of the eye. It arises from 
 the bony partition -between the foramen 
 opticum and lacerum, being the longest of 
 the straight muscles of the eye, and is in- 
 serted into the sclerotic membrane, oppo- 
 site to the outer canthus of the eye. Its 
 use is to move the eye outwards. 
 
 RECTUS FEMORIS. Rectus sive 
 Gracilis anterior of Winsiow. Rectus 
 cruris of Albinus, and Ilio-rotulien of Du- 
 mas. A straight muscle of the thigh, si- 
 .tuated immediately at the fore part. It 
 
 m 
 
 RED 
 
 681 
 
 arises from the os ilium by two tendons. 
 The foremost and shortest of ihese springs 
 form the outer surface of the inferior and 
 anterior spinous process of the ilium ; the 
 posterior tendon, which is thicker and 
 longer than the other, arises from the pos- 
 terior and outer part of ihe edge of the co- 
 tyloid cavity, and from the adjacent cap- 
 sular ligament These two tendons soon 
 unite, and form an aponeurosis, which 
 spreads over the anterior surface of the 
 upper part of the muscle ; and through its 
 whole length we observe a middle tendon, 
 towards which its fit-shy fibres run on each 
 side in an oblique direction, so that it may 
 be styled a penniform muscle. It is in- 
 serted tendinous into vhe upper edge and 
 anterior surface of the patella, and from 
 thence sends off a thin aponeurosis, which 
 adheres to the superior and lateral part 
 of the tibia. Its use is to extend the 
 leg. 
 
 RECTUS INFERIOR OCULI. De- 
 pressor oculi. Deprimens. Humilis The 
 inferior of the straight muscles of the eye. 
 It arises within the socket, from below the 
 optic foramen, and passes forwards to be 
 inserted into the sclerotic membrane of the 
 bulb on the wider part. It pulls the eye 
 downwards. 
 
 RECTUS INTERNUS FEMORIS. See Gra- 
 cilis . 
 
 RECTUS INTERNUS OCULI Jtd- 
 dnc ens oculi. Bibitorius. The internal 
 straight muscle of the eye. ft arises from 
 the inferior part of the foramen opticum, 
 between the obliquus superior, and the 
 rectus inferior, being, from its situation, 
 the shortest muscle of the eye, and is in- 
 serted into the sclerotic membrane oppo- 
 site to the inner angle. Its use is to turn 
 the eye towards the nose. 
 
 RECTOS LATERALIS FALLOPII. See Rcc* 
 tus capiiis lateralis. 
 
 RECTUS MAJOR CAPITIS. See Rectus ca- 
 pitis posticus major. 
 
 RECTUS SUPERIOR OCULI. At- 
 tollens oculi. Levator oculi. Superbus. 
 The uppermost straight muscle of the eye. 
 It arises from the upper part of the fora- 
 men opticum of the sphxnoid bone below 
 the levator palpebrae superioris, and runs 
 forward to be inserted into the superior 
 and fore part of the sclerotic membrane 
 by a broad and thin tendon. 
 
 RECURRENT NERVES- Two bran- 
 ches of the par vagum in the cavity of 
 the thorax. The right is given ofF near 
 the subclavian artery, which it surrounds, 
 and is reflected upwards to the thyroid 
 gland ; the left a little lower, and reflected 
 around the aorta to the aesophagus, as far 
 as the larynx. They are both distributed 
 to the muscles of the larynx and pha- 
 rynx. 
 
 REI>I>LE. A species of ochre or argilla- 
 ceous earth, of a dark red colour, some- 
 4S 
 
682 
 
 REN 
 
 REP 
 
 times used medicinally as a tonic and ant- 
 
 acid. 
 
 Redsaunders See Santnlnm rv brunt 
 REFRIGERANTIA. (From refrigero, 
 
 at present unknown. It is supposed 
 they Answer one use in the foetus, and an* 
 other in the adult, but what these uses are 
 is uncertain. Boerhaave supposed their 
 
 to cuol ) Itefngerants. Medicines, wnich use to consist in their furnishing lymph to 
 
 allay the heat of the body or the blood. dilute the blood returned after the secre- 
 
 REFRIGERA lORlUM. (From refri- lion of the urine in the renal vein; but 
 
 gero, to cool.) A ves'sel filled wi h wa er this is very improbable, since the vein of 
 
 to condense vapours, or to make cool any the right snpra-lenal gland goes to the vena 
 
 substunre which passes through it. cava, and the blood carried back by the 
 
 REGIMEN. (From rego, to govern.) renal vein wants no dilution It has also 
 
 A term employed in medicine to express been said, that these glands not only pre- 
 
 the plan or regulation of the diet. pare lymph, by which the blood is fitted 
 
 RKGIJVA PRATT. See Ufmaria, for the nutrition of the delicate foetus ; but 
 
 REGIUS XORBUS. (From rex, a king.) that in adults they serve to restore in 
 
 The royal disease, a term applied to the themselves, to the blood of the vena cava, 
 
 jaundice from its golden colour, and to a the irritable parts which it loses by these- 
 
 preparation of nitre, because it dissolves cretion of bile and urine. Some, again, 
 
 only gold. have considered them as d-verticula in the 
 
 Regular gout. See Arthritis, foetus, to divert the blood from the kid- 
 
 REGULUS. (Dim. of rex, a king ; so neys, and lessen the quantity of urine. 
 
 called because the alchemists expected to The celebrated Morgagni believed their 
 
 find ^old, the king of metals, collected at office to consist in conveying something to 
 
 the bottom of the crucible af.er fusion.) the thoracic duct. It is singular, that in 
 
 A n^me given by the alchemists to metal- children who are born without the cere- 
 
 lie matters wht-u separated from other sub- brum, these glands are extremely small, 
 
 stan es by fusion ; as, regulus of antimony, and sometimes wanting. 
 
 reguiu* of arsenic, &c. RENAL VEIN'S. See Emulgent vessels, 
 
 Regulus of antimony. The pure metal Remit vessels. See Emulgent vessels. 
 
 antimony. See*intimony RENNET. The gastric juice and con- 
 
 Regulus of arsenic. Pure arsenic. See tents of the stomach of calves. It is much 
 
 employed in preparing cheese, and, in 
 pharmacy, for making whey. To about a 
 
 pound of milk, in a silver or earthen basin. 
 
 Jlrsenic. 
 
 REMEDIUM DIVIXTTM. See Imperatoria. 
 
 Remittent fever. See Ftbns continua. 
 
 REMOHA ARATRI. (From remoror, to placed on hot ashes, add three or four 
 hinder, and aratrum, a plough; so call- grains of rennet, diluted with a littlewater; 
 ed because it hinders the plough.) See as it becomes cold the milk curdles, and 
 Ononis. the whey, or serous part, separates itself 
 
 Remote cause. See Exciting caute. from the caseous part. When these parts 
 
 REN (Ren, O.TTO ra pttv ; Because ihrough appear perfectly distinct, pour the whole 
 them the urine flows ) The kidney. See upon a strainer, through which the whey 
 Ktdneys. will pass, while the curds remain behind. 
 
 it'-.NAL ARTERIES. Arteriae renales This whey is always rendered somewhat 
 Set- Kmulgfint vessels whitish, by a very small and much divided 
 
 REN.\L GLANDS. Glandulx renales. portion of the caseous part; but it may be 
 Renal capsules. Supra-renal glands. The separated in such amar.ner, that the whey 
 supra-renal glands are two hollow bodies, will remain limpid and colourless, and this 
 like glands in fabric, and plared one on is what is called clarifying it. Put into a 
 each side upon the kidney. They are co- basin the white of an egg, a glass of the se- 
 vered ny a double tunic, and their cavities rum of milk, and a few grains of tartare- 
 are filled with a Isq <or of a brownish red otis acidulum in powder ; whip the mix- 
 colour. Their figure is triangular ; and ture w.th an oziertwig, and, having added 
 they are larger in the foetus ihan the kid- the remainder ot the unclanfied whey, 
 neys; but in adults hey are less than the place the mixture again over th fire until 
 kidneys. The right s affixed :o the liver, it begins to boil. The tartareous acidulum 
 the left to the spleen and pancreas, ; nd completes the coagulation of the white 
 both to the diaphragm and kidneys. They part of the milk wh ch remains ; the white 
 have arteries, veins, arid lymphatics and of egg, as it becomes hot, coagulates aflfi. 
 nerves; their arteries arise from the d> a- envelops the caseous part. Wh- n the 
 phragmatic, the aorta, and the renal arte- whey is clear, filter it through paper ; what 
 ries. The vein of the right supra-renal passes will be perfectly limp d, and have a 
 gland empties itself into he vena cava; greenish colour This is clarified whey. 
 that of the left into the renal vein ; their RENUENS. (From renuo, to nod the 
 lymphatic vessels go directly to the thora- head back in sign of refusal; so called 
 cic duct ; they have nerves common alike from its office of jerking back the head.) 
 to these glands and the kidneys. They A musc'e of the head. 
 have no excretory duct, and their use is REPELLENTIA. (From repello t to 
 
REP 
 
 drive back.) Repellents. Applications 
 are sometimes so named which make dis- 
 ases recede, as it were, from the surface 
 of the body. 
 
 REPULSION. All matter possesses a 
 power which is in constant opposition TO 
 attraction. This agency, whi- h is equully 
 powerful and equally obvious, acts an im- 
 portant part in the phenomena of nature, 
 and is called the power of repulsion. 
 
 That such a force exists which opposes 
 the approach of bodies towards each other 
 is evident from numberless facts. 
 
 Newton has shown that when a convex 
 lens is put upon a flat glass it remains at a 
 distance of the one-hundred and thirty- 
 seventh part of an inch, -atid a very consi- 
 derable pressure is required to diminish 
 this distance ; nor does any force which 
 can be applied bring them into actual ma- 
 thematical contact ; a force may indeed be 
 applied sufficient to break the glasses into 
 pieces, but it may be demonstrated that 
 it does not dimmish their distance much 
 beyond the one-thousandth part of an inch. 
 There is therefore a repulsive force which 
 prevents the two glasses from touching 
 each other. 
 
 Boscowich has shown that when an ivory 
 billiard-ball sets another in motion by 
 striking against it, an equal quantity of 
 its own motion is lost, ^nd the ball at rest 
 begins to move while the other is still at a 
 distance. 
 
 There exists therefore a repulsion be- 
 tween bodies ; this repulsion takes place 
 while they are yet at a distance from each 
 other; and it opposes their approach to- 
 wards each other. 
 
 The cause or the nature of this force is 
 equally inscrutable with that of attraction, 
 but its existence is undoubted; it increases 
 as far as has been ascertained inversely as 
 the square of the distance, consequently 
 at the point of contact it is infinite. 
 
 The following experiments will serve to 
 prove the energy of repulsion more fully. 
 
 Experiment. When a glass tube is im- 
 mersed m water the fluid is attracted by 
 the glass, and drawn up into the tube; but, 
 if we substitute mercury instead of water, 
 we shall find a different effect. If a glass 
 tube of any bore be immersed in this fluid 
 it does not rise, but the surface of the mer- 
 cury is considerably below the level of that 
 which surrounds it. 
 
 In this case therefore a repulsion U'kes 
 place between the glass and the mercury, 
 which is even considerably greater than the 
 attraction existing between the particles 
 of the mercury, and hence the latter can 
 not rise in the tube, but is repelled, and 
 becomes depressed, 
 
 Experiment. When we present the north 
 pole of a magnet A, to the same pole of 
 another magnet B, suspended on a pivot, 
 and at liberty to move, the magnet B 
 
 RES 
 
 683 
 
 will recede as the other approaches ; and 
 by following it with A, at a proper dis- 
 tance, jt may be made to turn round on its 
 pivot with considerable velocity. 
 
 In this case there is evidently some 
 agency which opposes ihe approach of the 
 north poles of A and B, winch acts as an 
 antagonist, ar.d causes the moveable mag- 
 net to retire before the o'her. There is 
 therefore a repulsion between the two mag- 
 nets, a repulsion which increases with the 
 power of the magnets; which may be made 
 so givat that all ihe force of* strong man 
 is insufficient to make the two north poles 
 touch each other. -The same repulsion is 
 equally obvious on electrical bodies, for 
 instance. 
 
 Experiment. I? two small cork balls be 
 suspended from a body with silk threads so 
 as to touch one another, and if we charge 
 the body in the usual manner with eleciri- 
 city, the two cork balls separate from each 
 o her, and stand at a distance proportional 
 to vhe quantity of electricity with which 
 the body is charged; the balls of course 
 repel e<.ch other. 
 
 Experiment If w"e rub over the surface 
 of a sheet of paper the fine dust of lyco- 
 podium or puff ball, and then let water fall 
 on it in small quantities, the water will 
 instantly be repelled and form itself into 
 distinct drops which do not touch the lyco- 
 podium, but roll over it with uncommon 
 rapidity. That the drops do not touch the 
 lycopodium, but are actually kept at a dis- 
 tance above it, is obvious from the copious 
 reflection of white light. 
 
 Experiment If the surface of water con- 
 tained in a basin be covered over with ly- 
 copodium, a solid substance deposited at 
 the bottom of the fluid may be taken out 
 of it with the hand without wetting it. In 
 this case the repulsion is so powerful as to 
 defend the hand completely from the con- 
 tact of the fluid. 
 
 RES NATCRALES. (From ntitura, nature.) 
 The naturals. According to Boerhaave, 
 these are life, the cause of life, and its ef- 
 fects. These, he says, remain in some de- 
 gree, however disordered a person may be. 
 
 RESEDA. (From resedo, to appease; so 
 called from its virtue of allaying inflamma- 
 tion ) The herb wild rocket. 
 
 Resin, black See Resina nigra. 
 
 Resin, elastic. See Indian rubber. ^ 
 
 Resin tree, elastic. Sec Indian rubber. 
 
 Resin, -white. Sec Resina Jlnim. 
 
 Resin^ yrllorw. See Resnm Jlnva. 
 
 RESINA. (Resina, from />. to flow.) 
 Resin. The essential prop< i-..es of rt sin, 
 are, being in the so ; id form, insoluble in 
 water, perfectly soluble m alcohol, and in 
 essential and expressed oils, and be'ng in- 
 capable of being volatilized without de- 
 composition. 
 
 Resins are obtained chiefly from the 
 vegetable kingdom, either by spontaneous 
 
684 
 
 RES 
 
 exudation, or from incisions made into 
 vegetables affording j -ices which contain 
 tins principle. These juices contain a 
 portion of essential oil, 'which, from ex- 
 posure to the air, is either volatilized or 
 converted into resinous matter, or some- 
 times the oil is abstracted J'y distillation. 
 In some plants the resin is deposited, in 
 a concrete state, in the interstices of the 
 wood, or other parts of the plant. 
 
 Resins, when concrete, are brittle, and 
 have generally a smooth and conchoidal 
 fracture; their lustre is peculiar, they are 
 more or less transparent, and of a colour 
 which is usually some shade of yellow, or 
 brown; they are of a greater specific gra- 
 vity than water; they are often odorous 
 and sapid, easily fusible, and, on cooling 1 , 
 become solid. 
 
 RESIXA ALBA. See Resina flava. 
 
 RESINA ELASTICA. See Indian rubber. 
 
 RESINA FLAVA. Rerina alba. Yel- 
 low resin, what remains in the still after 
 distilling oil of turpentine, by adding water 
 to the common turpentine. It is of very 
 extensive use in surgeyy as an active deter- 
 gent, and forms the base of the unguenium 
 resince ftavce. 
 
 RESINA LUTE A NO VI BELGII. Bot- 
 any-bay gum. All the information that 
 has been hitherto collected respecting 
 the history of the yellow gum is the follow- 
 ing: 
 
 The plant that produces it is low and 
 small, with long grassy leaves; but the 
 fructification of it shoots out in a singular 
 manner from the centre of the leaves, on 
 a single straight stem, to the height of 
 twelve or fourteen feet. Of this stem, 
 which is strong and light, like some of the 
 reed class* the natives usually make their 
 spears. The resin is generally dug up out 
 of the soil under the tree, not collected 
 from it, and may perhaps be that which 
 Tasman calls, * gum lac of the ground.' 
 
 Mr. Boles, surgeon of the Lady Pen- 
 rhyn, gives a somewhat different account; 
 and as this gentleman appears to have paid 
 considerable attention to the subject, his 
 account may certainly be relied upon. 
 After describing the tree in precisely the 
 same manner as above, he observes, that 
 at the top of the trunk of ihe tree, long 
 grassy leaves grow in great abundance. 
 The^gum is found under these leaves m 
 considerable quantities ; it commonly ex- 
 udes in round tears, or drops, from the 
 size of a large pea to that of a marble, and 
 sometimes much larger. These are by the 
 heat of the sun frequently so much soft- 
 ened, that they fall on the ground, and in 
 this soft state adhere to whatever they fall 
 upon ; hence the gum is frrq-sently found 
 mixed with dirt, wood, the bark of the 
 tree, and various other substances : so that 
 one lump has been seen composed of many 
 small pure pieces of various sizes united 
 
 RES 
 
 together, which weighed nearly half a huh- 
 dred weight. It is produced in such abun- 
 dance, that one man may collect thirty or 
 forty pounds in the space of a few hours. 
 The convicts have another method of col- 
 lecting it: they dig round the tree, and 
 bre;ik off pieces of the roois which always 
 have some, and frequently considerable 
 quantities of the gum in them. This gum 
 appears nearly, but not entirely, the same 
 as that which exudes from the trunk of the 
 tree; the former is often mixed with a 
 strong smelling resinous substance of a 
 black nature, and is so interwoven in the 
 wood itself, that it is with difficulty sepa- 
 rated. The latter appears a pure unmixed 
 resinous substance. 
 
 Several experiments have been made, 
 principally with the view of determining 
 what menstrum would dissolve the gum 
 the most readily, and in the greatest quan- 
 tity, from which it appears alcohol and 
 ether dissolve the most 
 
 The diseases in which this resin is admi- 
 nistered, are those of the primse vise, and 
 principally such as arise from spasm, a de- 
 bility, a loss of tone, or a diminished ac- 
 tion in the muscular fibres of the stomach 
 and bowels^ such as loss of appetite, sick- 
 ness, vomiting, flatulency, heart-burn, 
 pains in the stomach, &c. when they were 
 really idiopathic complaints, and not de- 
 pendent upon any disease in the stomach, 
 or affections of other parts of the body 
 communicated to the stomach. In debili- 
 ties and relaxations of the bowels, and the 
 symptoms from thence arising, such as 
 purging and flatulency, it has been found 
 of good effect. In certain cases of diar- 
 rhoea, however, (and it seemed those in 
 which an unusual degree of irritability pre- 
 vailed,) it did not answer so well, unless 
 given in small doses, and combined with opi- 
 ates.when the patient seemed to gain great- 
 er advantage than when opiates only were 
 had recourse to. In case of amenorrhaea, 
 depending on (what most of those cases 
 do depend upon) a sluggishness, a debility, 
 and41accidity of the system, this medicine, 
 when assisted by proper exercise and diet, 
 has, by removing the symptoms of dyspep- 
 sia, and by restoring the tone and action 
 of the muscular fibres, been found very 
 serviceable. This medicine does not, iu 
 the dose of about half a drachm, appear 
 to possess any remarkably sensible opera- 
 tion. It neither vomits, purges, nor binds 
 the belly, nor does it materially increase 
 the secretion of urine or perspiration. It 
 has indeed sometimes been said to purge, 
 and at others to occasion sweating, but 
 they are not constant effects, and when, 
 they do occur, it generally depends on 
 some accidental circumstance. It should 
 seem to possess, in a very extensive de- 
 gree, the property of allaying morbid irri- 
 tability, and of restoring tone, strength, 
 
RES 
 
 and action to the debilitated and relaxed 
 fibre. When the gum itself is given, it 
 should always be the pure unmixed part; 
 if given in the form of a draught, it should 
 be mixed in water with mucilage of gam 
 arabic ; if made into pills, a small portion 
 of Castile soap may be employed ; it was 
 found the lixiv. sapon. dissolved it entirely. 
 It is commonly, however, made into a 
 tincture by mixing equal parts of the gum 
 and rectified spirit ; one drachm of this 
 tincture, (containing half a drachm of the 
 pure gum,) made mto a draught with water 
 and syrup, by the assistance of 15 grains of 
 gum arabic in mucilage, forms an elegant 
 medicine, and at the same time very pala- 
 table. 
 
 RESIXA NIGRA. Colophonia. What re- 
 mains in the retort after distilling the bal- 
 sam of turpemine from the common tur- 
 pentine. 
 
 RESOLVENTS. (Medicamenta Re- 
 sofoentia, from resolvo, to loosen.) This 
 term is applied by surgeons to such sub- 
 stances as discuss inflammatory tumours. 
 
 RESOLUTION. (Resolutio, from re- 
 solvo, to loosen.) A termination of in- 
 flammatory affections in which the diseases 
 disappear without any abscess, mortifica- 
 tion, &c. being occasioned. The term is 
 also applied to the dispersion of swellings, 
 induration^, &c 
 
 RESPIRATION. (Re&pircttio, from 
 respiro, to take breath.) Of all the 
 changes the blood suffers in passing through 
 our various organs, there are none more 
 essential or remarkable than those occa- 
 sioned by the influence of the air, which 
 is alternately received into, and expelled 
 from the lungs during the act of respira- 
 tion. The blood which the veins return 
 to the heart, and which the right ventricle 
 sends into the pulmonary artery, is blackish 
 and heavy; its temper lure only 30 de- 
 grees of Reaumur's thermometer : if suffer- 
 ed to remain still, it coagulates slowly, and 
 separates a great portion of serum. That 
 which the pulmonary veins bring back to 
 the left cavities of the heart, and which 
 is conveyed into every part of ihe body by 
 means of the arteries, is, on the contrary, of 
 a red vermillion colour, frothy, lighter, 
 and two degrees warmer ; it is also more 
 easily coagulable, and separates a smaller 
 proportion of serum. All these differences, 
 which are so easily perceptible, are de- 
 pendent upon the modifications arising 
 from having been in contact with the at- 
 mospheric air. 
 
 In man, and in all animals of warm 
 blood that have an heart composed of two 
 auricles and two ventricles, the blood 
 which ha been carried into all the organs 
 by the arteries, and brought back by the 
 veins to the heart, cannot be returned 
 into the arteries without havingfirst passed 
 through the lungs, forming a medium 
 which the blood must necessarily traverse 
 
 RES 
 
 685 
 
 to pass from the right into the left cavities 
 of the heart; this passage constitutes the 
 pulmonary or smaller circulation. 
 
 Mayow has given the most accurate idea 
 of the respiratory organ, in comparing it 
 to a pair of bellows, in the inside of which 
 was an empty bladder, the neck of which 
 was adapted to the instrument, and gave 
 entrance to a column of air when its panetes 
 were separated : the air, in fact, does 
 not enter the lungs but when the thorax 
 dilates and enlarges by the separation of 
 its parietes. To effect respiration, which 
 may be defined the alternate entrance and 
 egress of air in the lungs, the thorax must 
 expand to receive the air, and contract to 
 expel it. The dilatation is called inspira- 
 tion, the contraction expiration ; the latter/ 
 is always shorter than the other, its causes 
 are more mechanical, and the muscular 
 powws have less influence. 
 
 The thorax in its usual state dilates only 
 by depressing the d aphragm. The curved 
 fibres of this muscle, that are made 
 straight by contraction, causes it to de- 
 scend towards the abdomen, and thus de- 
 pressing- its viscera, push forwards the 
 anterior parietes of this cavity which sink 
 down when expiration succeeds ; the 
 diaphragm is then relaxed and ascends, 
 being pressed back by the abdominal 
 viscera, on which the large muscles react. 
 When we have occasion for the admission 
 of a great quantity of air into the chest, 
 it not only enlarges in length by the de- 
 scent of the diaphragm, but its capacity 
 is likewise increased in every direction. 
 The intercostal muscles then contract, and 
 approximate the ribs between which they 
 are placed ; yet the intercosial spaces be- 
 come larger, particularly at the anterior 
 part ; for whenever oblique lines tend to 
 become perpendicular to a vertical line, 
 and to form right angles with it, the inter- 
 cepted spaces augment in proportion as 
 the lines, having been more oblique, ap- 
 proach the horizontal direction ; besides, as 
 the ribs present a double curvature in re- 
 spect to their length, one on the front, the 
 other on their sides, the convexity of the 
 former is outwards, they separate from 
 the axis of the chesi, the cavity of which 
 is enlarged transversely, while the latter 
 curvature, agreeable to its edges, being- 
 augmented by a true rotatory motion, 
 bus its inferior edge pushed forwards. 
 The thorax therefore increases both in its 
 right and transverse diameter, each of 
 which has been estimated to expand two 
 lines ; the extension ofahe vertical diame- 
 ter dependent on the descent of the dia- 
 phragm is much more considerable. 
 
 When any cause whatever renders inspi- 
 ration difficult, and prevents the diaphragm 
 from descending towards the abdomen, or 
 in any other manner impedes the motion 
 of inspiration, the intercostal muscles not 
 only evidently act to induce a dilatation 
 
686 
 
 RESPIRATION. 
 
 of the thorax, but also several other 
 auxiliary muscles, as the scaleni subsca- 
 pulares, pectorales, serrati majores, latis- 
 simi dorsi, in contracting raise the ribs, 
 and increase the diameter of the thorax 
 in several directions ; the fixed point of 
 these muscles should then be their move- 
 able part, because the cervical spine, the 
 clavicle, scapula and humerus are fixed 
 by other powers which it would be need- 
 less to enumerate. Inspiration is a state 
 truly active, an effort of the contractile 
 organs, which must cease when they fall 
 into a state of relaxation. Expiration, 
 which succeeds, is a passive motion in 
 which few muscles co-operate, and chiefly 
 depends on the re-action of the elastic 
 parts constituting the structure of the pa- 
 rietes of the chest. It has been seen that 
 the cartilages of the ribs experience a 
 degree of rotation, carrying their upper 
 edge backwards and downwards : when 
 the cause that is productive of this action 
 ceases to act, the parts return upon them- 
 selves, and carry back the sternum on the 
 spine, towards which the ribs descend by 
 their own gravity. The diaphragm is 
 pushed nearer the 'horax by the abdominal 
 viscera, on which the large muscles of the 
 abdomen react 
 
 In every effort of expiration, as cough- 
 ing and vomi ing, the muscles react, not 
 only in consequence of their own elasticity, 
 but they s.'ll contract and approximate the 
 spine, propelling the viscera towards the 
 thorax. The musculus triangularis of the 
 sternum, the subcostales, and ihe seratus 
 minor inferior, may be ranked among the 
 expiratores> but they are seldom employ- 
 ed, and form too slender and weak powers 
 to contribute much to the contraction of 
 this cavity. When the chest enlarges, 
 the lungs dilate, following the paretes 
 which expand, and each time the thorax 
 dilates in an adult man, from thirty to forty 
 cubic inches of atmospheric air en er into 
 the lungs, and, when in a si ate of parity, 
 composed of seventy-three parts of azot, 
 twenty-seven parts of oxygen and one- 
 hundredth or two-hundredths of carbonic 
 acid. After the atmospheric air has re- 
 mained for some time in the pulmonary 
 structure, it is expelled by the efforts of 
 expiration, and its quantity is diminished 
 to thirty eight inches And, if examined, the 
 composition is not the same : there are 
 found certainly seventy-three hundredths 
 of azot, but the oxygen, its vital and re- 
 spirable part, has suffered great diminution, 
 its proportion is only fourteen-hundredths ; 
 carbonic acid constitutes the remaining 
 thirteen hundredths, and sometimes one or 
 two parts of hydrogen gas are found. It 
 is likewise altered by the admixture of 
 an aqueous vapour, which condenses in 
 cold weather in passing out of the nostrils 
 and mouth. This is known by the name of 
 the humour of pulmonary exhalation. 
 
 These changes, compared with those the 
 blood has suffered in its passage through 
 the lungs, manifestly indicate a reciprocal 
 action of this liquid and the oxygen of the 
 atmosphere. The dark venous blood, slovf 
 of coagulation, and separating much se- 
 rum, loaded with hydrogen and carbon, 
 possesses only thirty degrees of heat, give* 
 off to the oxygen of the atmosphere it* 
 hydrogen and carbon, to constitute the 
 carbonic acid, and pulmonary vapour ; 
 and, as oxygen cannot enter these new 
 combinations without disengaging a portion 
 of caloric, which rarefies it into gas, 
 the blood seizes this heat, now liberated 
 with so much greater facility as it proper- 
 tionably loses its hydrogen and carbon, 
 and, agreeable to the ingenious experi- 
 ments of Crawford, its capacity for caloric 
 augments in the relation of 10 : 11 : 5 
 
 The blood in its passage through the 
 lungs, is deprived of hydrogen and carbon^ 
 and, in becoming arterial, is loaded with 
 oxygen and caloric, which are formed into 
 oxyds of hydrogen and carbon ; these, by a 
 fresh addition of oxygen, which is derived 
 from the atmospheric air in the lungs, form 
 water and carbonic acid. 
 
 Ar'erial blood becomes venoos when 
 any cause suspends or retards is course* 
 as proved by the following *xperiment of 
 J. Hunter. He tied the carotid of a dog- 
 in two places, at about four inches dis- 
 tance ; the blood which came out of that 
 portion of the artery between the liga- 
 tures, \vb- n opened several hours after- 
 wards, was coagulated and dark like that 
 of the veins. 
 
 The blood flowing in small veins very 
 much resembles that of the arteries ; and 
 often in a copious bleed mg the colour of 
 the blood, at first very dark, becomes 
 gradually paler, so that, towards the end 
 of the operation, the blood which flows 
 exhibits tht qualities of that in the arteries, 
 which is occasioned by rendering a more 
 easy and direct passage of the blood from 
 the arteries into the veins by emptying the 
 venous system. 
 
 Richerand, in explaining the theory of 
 respiration, thinks it probable that the ox- 
 ygen obsorbed in uniting with the hydro- 
 gen of every part of the body, produces 
 the water that dilutes the venous blood, 
 which is more fluid, and abounds more in 
 serum than arterial blood ; whilst this in 
 uniting with carbon, forms an oxyd that 
 gives this blood a dark colour, constituting 
 one of its principal characteristics. The 
 water in the.lungs exhales, dissolved by the 
 air, and forms pulmonary transpiration or 
 exhalation ; the oxyd of carbon, more com- 
 pletely burnt by a super-uddition of ox- 
 ygen, constitutes carbonic acid, which 
 gives the air, passed by expiration, the 
 property of precipitating lime-water. 
 
 By means of the absorption of oxygen 
 by venous blood, we can explain how the 
 
RES 
 
 RES 
 
 phenomena of respiration continue* in 
 every part ot the body, and give rise to 
 heat unirormly spread throughout ah our 
 organs In proportion as the bloo-1 loses 
 its caloric, for which its affiimy or capa- 
 city diminishes as it bt- comes venous, the 
 parts which give off their hydrogen and 
 carbon seize it. If tne lungs were the 
 only organs in which the matter of hea; 
 could ( e disengaged, the temperature of 
 these viscera should be much higher than 
 that of other parts, and experience proves 
 that it is not sensibly augmented. 
 Rest harrow. See Ononis. 
 RESTA BOVIS. The rest harrow is so 
 called because it hinders the plough; hence 
 rest.-t bovts See Ononit 
 
 RESUSCITATION. The restoring of 
 persons, apparently dead, to life. Under 
 this head, strictly speaking, is considered 
 the restoring of those who faint, or have 
 breached noxious and irrespirable air ; 
 yet it is chiefly confined to the restoring of 
 those who are apparently dead from being 
 immersed m a fluid, or by hanging. Dr. 
 Curry, of Guy*s hospital, has written a very 
 valuable treatise on this subject ; and such 
 is its importance, that we have thought 
 proper to insert the following account : 
 
 " From considering," he observes, " that 
 
 a drowned person is surrounded by water 
 
 instead of air, and that in this situation he 
 
 makes strong and repeated efforts to 
 
 breathe, we should expect that the water 
 
 would enter and completely fill the lungs. 
 
 This opinion, indeed, was once very ge- 
 
 neral, and it still continues to prevail 
 
 among the common people. Experience, 
 
 however, has shewn, that unless the body 
 
 lifs so long in >he water as to have its 
 
 living principle entirely destroyed, the 
 
 quant -ty of fluid present in the lungs is in- 
 
 considerable; and it would seem that some 
 
 of this is the natural moisture of the part 
 
 accumulated; for, upon drowning ki.tens, 
 
 puppies, &c. in ink, or other coloured 
 
 liquors, and afterwards examining the 
 
 lungs, it is found that very little of the 
 
 coloured liquor has gained admittance to 
 
 them. To explain the reason why the 
 
 lungs of drowned animals are so free from 
 
 water, it is necessary to observe, that the 
 
 muscles which form the opening into the 
 
 wind-pipe are exquisitely sensible, and 
 
 contract violently upon the least irritation, 
 
 as we frequently experience when any 
 
 part of the food or drink happens to touch 
 
 them. In the efforts made by a drowning 
 
 person, or animal, to draw in air, the wa- 
 
 ter rushes into the mouth and throat, and 
 
 is applied to these muscles, which imme- 
 
 diately contract in such a manner as to 
 
 shut up the passage into the lungs. This 
 
 contracted state continues as long as the 
 
 muscles retain the principle of life, upon 
 
 which the power of muscular contraction 
 
 depends ; when that is gone, they become 
 
 relaxed, and the water enters the wind- 
 
 pipe, and completely fills it. On dissect- 
 ing the body of a recently drowned animal, 
 no particular fulness of the vessels within 
 the skull, nor any disease ot the brain or 
 its membranes, are visible. The lungs are 
 also sou* d, and the branches of the wmd- 
 pipr generally contain more or less of a 
 frothy matter, consisting chiefly of air, 
 mixed with a small quantity of colourless 
 flu.d. The right cavity of the heart, and 
 the trunks ot the large internal veins which 
 open into it, and also.the trunk and larger 
 branches of the artery which carries the 
 blood from this cavity through the lungs, 
 are all distended with dark coloured blood, 
 approaching almost to blackness The 
 left cavity of the heart, on the contrary, 
 is nearly, or entirely empty, as are like- 
 wise the large veins of the lungs which 
 supply it with blood, and the trunk and 
 principal branches of the great artery 
 which conveys the blood from hence to the 
 various parts of the body. The external 
 blood-vessels are empty; and the fleshy 
 parts are as pale as if the animal had beea 
 bled to death. When a body has lain in 
 the water for some time, other appear- 
 ances will also be observable; such as, 
 the skin livid, the eyes blood shot, and 
 the countenance bloated and swoln; but 
 these appearances, though certainly un- 
 favourable, do not absolutely prove that 
 life is irrecoverably gone. It is now 
 known, "that in the case of drowning, no 
 injury is done 10 any of the parts essential 
 to life; but that the right cavity of the 
 heart, together with the veins and arteries 
 leading to and from that cavity, are turgid 
 with blood, whilsi every other part is al- 
 most drained of this fluid. The practice 
 of holding up the bodies of drowned per- 
 soirs by the heels, or rolling them over a 
 cask, is unnecessary; the lungs not being 
 filled with any thing that can be evacuated 
 in this way. Therefore such a practice is 
 highly dangerous, as the violence attend- 
 ing it may readily burst some of those 
 vessels which are already overcharged 
 with blood, 'and thus convert what was 
 only suspended animation, into absolute 
 and permanent death. The operation of 
 inflating the lungs is a perfectly safe, and 
 much more effectual method of removing 
 any frothy matter they may contain; and 
 whilst it promotes the passage of the blood 
 through them, also renders it capable of 
 stimulating the left cavity of the heart, and 
 exciting it to contraction. As soon as the 
 body is taken out of the water, it should 
 be stripped of any clothes it may have on, 
 and be immediately well dried. It should 
 then be wrapped in dry, warm blankets, 
 or in the spare clothes taken from some of 
 the by-standers, and be removed as quick- 
 ly as possible to the nearest house that can 
 be got convenient for the purpose. The 
 fittest will be one that has a tolerably 
 large apartment, in which a fire is ready, 
 
688 
 
 RESUSCITATION. 
 
 or can be made. The body may be car- 
 ried in men's arms, or laid upon a door ; 
 or, in case the house be at a distance 
 from the place, if a cart can be procured, 
 let the body be placed in it, on one side, 
 upon some straw, with the head and upper 
 parts somewhat raised ; and in this position 
 a brisk motion will do no harm. Whatever 
 be the mode of conveyance adopted, par- 
 ticular care should be taken that the head 
 be neither suffered to hang backwards, 
 nor to bend down with the chin upon the 
 breast. When arrived at the house, lay 
 the body on a mattress, or a double blan- 
 ket, spread upon a low table, or upon a 
 door supported by stools ; the head and 
 chest being elevated by pillows. As the 
 air of a room is very soon rendered im- 
 pure by a number of people breathing in 
 it, for this reason as well as to avoid the 
 confusion and embarrassment attending- a 
 crowd, no more persons should be admit- 
 ted into the apartment where the body is 
 placed, than are necessary to assist immedi- 
 ately in the recovery : in general six will be 
 found sufficient for this purpose, and these 
 should be the most active and intelligent 
 of the by-standers. It will be found most 
 convenient to divide the assistents into two 
 sets ; one set being employed in restoring 
 the heat of the body, while the other in- 
 stitutes an ai-tificial breathing in the best 
 manner they are able. Every skilful per- 
 son should be provided with a flexible tube 
 made of elastic gum, half a yard in length, 
 to introduce into the wind-pipe, and also 
 with a similar tube to which a syrynge can 
 be affixed, to be put into the oesophagus. 
 Should these not be at hand, air should be 
 thrown into the lungs in the best manner 
 that can be suggested at the time. Should 
 it still be found that the air does not pass 
 readily into the lungs, immediate recourse 
 must be had to another and more effectual 
 method for attaining that object. As this 
 method, however, requires address, and 
 also some knowledge of the parts about 
 the throat, we would recommend that 
 when there is not a medical gentleman pre- 
 sent, the mode already described be tried 
 repeatedly before this be attempted. As 
 a quantity of frothy matter occupying the 
 branches of the wind-pipe and preventing 
 the entrance of the air into the lungs, is 
 generally the circumstance which renders 
 this mode of inflation necessary, the 
 mouth should be opened from time to time 
 to remove this matter as it is discharged. 
 While one set of the assistants are engaged 
 in performing artificial respiration, the 
 other should be employed in communicat- 
 ing heat to the body. The warm bath has 
 been usually recommended for this pur- 
 pose ; but wrapping the body in blankets, 
 or woollen clothes, strongly wrung out of 
 warm water, and renewing them as they 
 grow cool, besides being a speedier and 
 more practicable method of imparting 
 
 heat, has this great advantage, that it ad- 
 mits of the operation of inflating the lungB 
 being carried on without interruption. 
 Until a sufficient quantity of warm water 
 can be got ready, other methods of restor- 
 ing warmth may be employed ; such as the 
 application of dry, warm blankets round 
 the body and limbs ; bags of warm grains 
 or sand, bladders or bottles of hot water, 
 or hot bricks applied to the hands, feet, 
 and under the arm-pits, the bottles and 
 bricks being covered with flannel : or the 
 body may be placed before the fire, or in 
 the sunshine if strong at the time, and be 
 gently rubbed by the assistants with their 
 warm hands, or with cloths heated at the 
 fire or by a warming-pan. The restoration 
 of heat should always be gradual, and the 
 warmth applied ought never to be greater 
 than can be comfortably borne by the as- 
 sistants. If the weather happen to be 
 cold, and especially if the body has been 
 exposed to it for some time, heat should be 
 applied in a very low degree at first : and 
 if the weather be under the freezing point, 
 and the body when stripped, feels cold and 
 nearly in the same condition with one that 
 is frozen, it will be necessary at first to 
 rub it well with snow, or wasli it with 
 cold water; the sudden application of heat 
 in such cases, having been found very per- 
 nicious. In a short time, however, 
 warmth must be gradually applied. To 
 assist in rousing the activity of the vital 
 principle, it has been cus omary to apply 
 various stimulating matters to different 
 parts of the body. But as some of these 
 applications are in themselves hurtful, 
 and the others serviceable only according to 
 the time and manner of. their employment, 
 it will be proper to consider them particu- 
 larly. The application of all such matters 
 in cases of apparent death, is founded 
 upon the supposition that the skin still 
 retains sensibility enough to be affected by 
 them. It is well known, however, that 
 even during life, the skin loses sensibility 
 in proportion as it is deprived of heat, and 
 does not recover it again until the natural 
 degree of warmth be restored. Previous 
 to the restoration of heat, therefore, to a 
 drowned body, all stimulating applications 
 are useless, and so far as they interfere 
 with the other measures, are also preju- 
 dicial. The practice of rubbing the body 
 with salt or spirits is now justly condemn- 
 ed. The salt quickly frets the skin, and 
 has in some cases produced sores, 
 which were very painful and difficult to 
 heal after recovery. Spirits of all kinds 
 evaporate fast, and thereby, instead 
 of creating warmth, as they are expected 
 to do, carry off a great deal of heat from 
 the body. Spirit of hartshorn, or of sal 
 volatile, are liable to the same objection 
 as brandy or other distilled spirits, and are 
 besides very distressing to the eyes of the 
 assistants. When there is reason to think 
 
KESUSCITATION. $gg 
 
 the skin has in any degree recovered its niently done by means of the syringe and, 
 sensibility,- let an assistant moisten his flexible tube. The quantity of fluid thrown 
 hand with spirit of hartshorn, or eau de in ought not to exceed half a pint, and 
 luce, and hold it closely applied to one may be either warm negus, or water with 
 part ' in this way evaporation is prevented, the addition of one or other of the 
 and the full stimulant effect of the appli- stimulating- matters recommended above, 
 cation obtained. A liniment composed using, however, only halt the quantities 
 of equal parts of spirit of hartshorn and mentioned there. As soon as the pulse or 
 sallad oil, well shaken together, would beating of the heart can be felt, the inside 
 appear to be sufficiently stimulating for of the nostrils may be occasionally touch- 
 the purpose, and as it evaporates very ed with a feather dipt in spirit of harts- 
 slowly, will admit of being rubbed on horn, or sharp mustard ; it being found by 
 without producing cold. The places to experience, that any irritation given to 
 which such remedies are usually applied,, the nose, has considerable influence in 
 are, the wrists, ankles, temples, and the exciting the action of the muscles concern- 
 parts opposite the stomach and heart, ed in respiration. When the natural 
 The intestines, from their internal situation breathing commences, the flexible tube 
 and peculiar constitution, retain their irri- and canula should be withdrawn, and any 
 lability longer than the other parts of the farther inflation that may be necessary, 
 body, and, accordingly, various means performed by blowing into the nostril. 
 have been proposed for increasing the Letting blood has been generally thought 
 action of .their fibres, in order to restore requisite in every case ofsuspended anima- 
 activity of the whole system. Tobacco- tion. The practice, however, does not 
 smoke, injected by way of clyster, is what appear to'have been founded upon any ra- 
 has been generally employed with this tional principle at first, and it has been, 
 view, and the fumigator, or instrument continued from the force of custom, rather 
 for administering it, makes a part of the than from any experience of its good ef- 
 apparatus which is at present distributed ft-cts. In the case of drowned persons 
 by the different societies established for there is not, as in those who suffer from 
 the recovery of drowned persons. Of late, hanging or apoplexy, any .unu&ual fulness 
 however, the use of tobacco-smoke h.ts of the vessels of the brain ; and the quan- 
 been objected to, and upon very strong tity of blood that can be drawn from the 
 grounds ; for when we consider that the external veins, will not sensibly diminish 
 same remedy is successfully employed the accumulation of it in those near the 
 with the very opposite intention, namely, heart- Besides, blood-letting, which al- 
 that of lessening the power of contraction ways tend to lessen the action of the heart 
 In the muscles, and occasioning the great- and arteries in the living body, cannot be 
 est relaxation consistent with life, it must supposed to have a directly opposite effect 
 be acknowledged to be a very doubtful, in cases of apparent death ; on the con- 
 if not dangerous remedy, where the pow- trary, if employed here, it will hazard the 
 ers of life are already nearly exhausted, entire destruction of those feeble powers 
 Instead of tobacco-smoke the'n, we would which yet remain, and to increase and 
 recommend a clyster, consisting of a pint support" which all our endeavours should be 
 or more of water, moderately warmed, directed. When the several measures re* 
 with the addition of one or two table-spoon, commended above have been steadily 
 fuls of spirit of hartshorn, a heaped tea- pursued for an hour or more, without any 
 spoonful of strong mustard, or a table- appearance of returning life, electricity 
 spoonful of essence of peppermint: in should be tried ; experience having shewn 
 defe t of one or other of these, half a gill it to be one of the most powerful stimuli 
 or more, of rum, brandy, or gin may be yet known, and capable of exciting con- 
 added, or the warm water given alone, traction in the heart and other muscles of 
 This step however, need not be taken, the body, after every other stimulus had 
 until artificial respiration has been begun; ceased to produce the least effect. Mode- 
 for it will answer but little purpose to sti- rate shocks are fbuud \o answer best, and 
 mulate the heart through the medium of theseshouid,atintervHls,b< passed through 
 the intestines, unless we', at the same time, the chest n different directions, in order, 
 supply the left cavity w-th blood fiited to if possible, to rouse the hear' to act. 
 act,, upon jt; which we cannot do vvhotit ?hoiks may likewjse be sent through the 
 first removing the collapsed state of the limbs, and along the spine ; but we are 
 lungs, and promoting the passage of the doubtful how far it is safe or useful to pass 
 blood through them by a regular inflation, them through the br..in, as some have re- 
 As the stomach is a highly .sensible pun, commended. The body maybe conve- 
 and intimately connected Vnh the heart niently insulated, by placing it on a door, 
 and brain, the mtroducto'.n of s me mode- supported by a number of quart bottles, 
 rat ely warm and stimulating liquor into whose sides are previously wiped with a 
 it, seems well calculated to rouse the dor- to\vel to remove any moisture they may 
 mant powers of life. This is very conve- have contracted. By experiments made 
 
690 
 
 RESUSCITATION. 
 
 on different animals, it is found that the 
 blood passes through the lungs most readily 
 when they are fully distended with air ; 
 consequently, that if the lungs of a drown- 
 ed person are inflated, and kept in the 
 expanded state whilst the eledric shock 
 is passed through the chest, the blood ac- 
 cumulated in the right cavity of the heart 
 and its vessels, will move forward without 
 any n. Distance, should the heart be brought 
 to contract upon it. As soon as the shock 
 is given, let the lungs be emptied of the 
 air they contain, and filled again with 
 fresh air; then pass another shock, and 
 repeat this until the heart is brought into 
 action, or until it appear that all farther 
 attempts are useless. In order more cer- 
 tainly to pass the shock through the heart, 
 place the knob of one discharging rod 
 above the collar-hone of the right side, 
 and the knob of the other above the short 
 ribs of the left : the position of the dis- 
 charging rods, however, may be changed 
 occasionally, so as to vary the direction of 
 the shock. Two thhk brass wires, each 
 about eighteen inches long, passed through 
 the two glass tubes, or wooden cases, well 
 varnished., and having at one end a knob, 
 and at the other a ring to fasten the brass 
 chain to, form\ery convenient discharging 
 rods ; and by means of them, the shock 
 may be administered without the risk of 
 its being communicated to the assistants, 
 or carried off by the skin being wet. 
 When the patient is so far recovered as to 
 be able to swallow, he should be put into 
 a warm bed, with his head and shoulders 
 somewhat raised by means of pillows. 
 Plenty of warm w'u e-whey, ale -posset, or 
 other light and moderately nourishing 
 drink, should now be given, and gentle 
 sweating promoted, by wrapping the feet 
 and legs in flannels well wrung out o 1 ' hot 
 water. If the stomach and bowels feel 
 distended airtl uneasy, a clyster, consisting 
 of a pint of warm water, WJth a table 
 spoonful of common salt, or an ouiic or 
 more of Glauber's or Epsoin sab, dissolved 
 in it, may be administered. The general 
 practice, in^this case, is to give an emetic ; 
 but considering that the powers of the ma- 
 chine are still very weak, the agitation of 
 vomitingiscertainly hazardous. The patient 
 should on no account be left alone, until 
 the senses are perfectly restored, and he 
 be able to assist himself; several persons 
 having relapsed and been lost, from want 
 of proper attention to them,, after the 
 vital functions were, to all appearance, 
 completely established Eiiher fiom the 
 distension which the arteries of the lungs 
 have suffered, or from the sudden change 
 from great coldnessto considerable warmth, 
 it now and then happens, that the patient 
 is attacked, soon after recovery, with in- 
 flammation of *,onie of the pans wivhin the 
 chest. This occurrence is pointed out by 
 
 pain in the breast or side, increased on 
 inspiration, and accompanied with frequent, 
 and full or hard pulse, and sometimes with 
 cough. Here the taking away some blood 
 from the arm, or the application of cup- 
 ping-glasses, leeches, or a blister, over the 
 seat of the pain, will be very proper; but 
 the necessity for these measures, as well 
 as the time for putting them in practice, 
 should be left to the judgment and discre- 
 tion of a medical person. Dull pain in 
 the head, lasting sometimes for two or 
 three days, is by no means an unfrequent 
 complaint in ihose who are recovered from 
 this and from the other states of suspended 
 animation ; and here also a moderate bleed- 
 ing from the neck, either with the laiicet 
 or with cuppr.g-glasses, may prove ser- 
 viceable. 
 
 In hanging the external veins of the 
 neck are compressed by the cord, and the 
 return of the blood from the head thereby 
 impeded, from ihe moment that suspension, 
 takes place; but as the heart continues to 
 act for a few seconds after the wind- pipe 
 is closed, the blood which is sent to the 
 head during this interval, is necessarily 
 accumulated there. Hence it is, that in 
 hanged persons the face is greatly swoln, 
 and of a dark red or purple colour : the 
 eyes are commonly suffused with blood, 
 enlarged, and prominent. On dissection, 
 the blood-vessels of the brain are found 
 considerably distended ; but in general, 
 no further murks of disease appear within 
 the skull. The lungs are found generally 
 qint^e collapsed, and free from froth/ 
 matter. The heart and the large blood- 
 vessels adjoining to it, exhibit the same 
 appearances as in the bodies of drowned 
 persons. From the great accumulation of 
 blood in the vessels of the head, many 
 have beenofopinion,that hangingkillschiet- 
 ly by inducing apoplexy ; but the following- 
 experiment made at Edinburgh several 
 years ago, by an eminent medical professor 
 there, clearly proves, that in hanging, as 
 well as in drowumg, the exclusion of air 
 from the lungs is the immediate cause of 
 death. A dog was suspended by the 
 neck with a cord, an opening having been 
 previously made in the wind-pipe, below 
 that place where the cord was applied, so 
 as to admit air into the lungs. In this 
 state he was allowed to hang for three 
 quarters of an hour, during which time 
 the circulation and breathing went on. 
 He was then cut down, without appearing 1 
 to have suffered much from the experi- 
 ment. The cord was now shifted below 
 the opening into the wind-pipe, so as to 
 prevent Hie ingress of air to the lungs; 
 and the animal being again suspended, he 
 vas completely dead in a few minutes. 
 Upon the whole, then, it appears, that 
 the same measures recommended for 
 drowned persons, are also necessary here ; 
 
RET 
 
 with this addition, that opening the jugular 
 veins, or applying 1 cupping-glasses to the 
 neck, will tend considerably to facilitate 
 the restoration of life, by lessening the 
 quantity of blood contained in the vessels 
 of the head, arid thereby taking- off the 
 pressure from the brain. Except in per- 
 sons who are very full of blood, the quan- 
 tity taken away need seldom exceed an 
 ordinary tea cupful, which will in general 
 be sufficient to unload the vessels of the 
 head, without weakening the powers of 
 life. 
 
 RETE. A net. A congeries of vessels, 
 or any animal substance resembling H net. 
 
 RETE MALPHIOII. A fine net-work of the 
 extremities of the pulmonary arteries. 
 
 RETE MIRABILE. A network of blood- 
 vessels in the basis of the brain of quad- 
 rupeds. 
 
 RETE MUCOSUM. Corpus reticulare. 
 Corpus mucosum. Mucus Milphigii. A 
 mucous substance, deposited, in a net-like 
 form, between the epidermis and cutis, 
 which covers the sensible cutaneous pa- 
 pillae, connects the epidermis with the 
 cutis, and gives the colour to the body: in 
 Europeans it is of a v lute colour, in Ethio- 
 pians black. See Skin. 
 
 RETICULA.R. (Raticularis, from rete, 
 a net.) Interwoven like a net. 
 
 RETiPOHM. (Retiformis, from rete, a 
 net, and forma, resemblance.) Net-like. 
 
 RETIXA. (From rete, a net.) Jim- 
 phiblestroides. The third or innermost 
 membrane of the eye, expanded round the 
 choroid coat, to the ciliary ligament. It 
 is the true organ of vision, and is tbrmed 
 by an expansion of the pulp of the optic 
 nerve. 
 
 RETINACTTLUM. (From retineo, to prop 
 or restrain.) An instrument for keeping 
 the bowels in their place. 
 
 RETORT. (Retorta, from retorqueo, 
 to bend back again ; probably so called 
 because its neck was curved and bent back 
 again.) A chemical vessel employed for 
 many distillations, and most frequently for 
 those which require a degree of heat supe- 
 rior to that of boiling water. They differ 
 in form and materials : when pierced with 
 a little hole in their roof, they are called 
 tubulated retorts. They are made of com- 
 mon glass, stone ware, and iron. 
 
 RETRACTOR AKGULI ORIS. See Buccina- 
 tor. 
 
 RETRAHENTES AURTS. Posterior 
 anns of Win slow. Retrahentes auriculce 
 of Albinus. Drprimens auricula of Doug- 
 las. Retrahentes auriculam of Cowper, 
 and mastoido conchinien of Dumas. Two 
 small bundles of muscular fibres which 
 arise from the external and posterior part 
 of the mastoid process of the temporal 
 bone immediately above the insertion of 
 the sterno cleido-mastoideus muscle. They 
 
 RHA 
 
 691 
 
 are inserted into that part of the back of 
 the ear which is opposite to the septum 
 which divides the concha and scapha. 
 Their use is to draw the ear backwards, 
 and stretch the concha. 
 
 Retrocedent ^ out. See Arthritis. 
 
 RETROVERSION. See Uterus, Retro- 
 version nf. 
 
 REVEUBATORY FURNACE. See Fur- 
 nace. 
 
 REVULSION. (Revuhio, from revel- 
 lo, to draw away.) An old term used by 
 the humoral pathologists, signifying 1 the 
 drawing of humours a contrary way. 
 
 RHABARBARUM (From Rim, and 
 barburus, wild; so called because it was 
 brought from the banks of the Rha, now 
 called the VVolgar, in Russia.) Rhem. 
 Rheum. Rhoeum. Barbaria. J,<iputhum 
 orientale. Lapa^hum chhiense Rhuburba- 
 rum verum. Rhabarbarum tartariwn. Rhu- 
 barb. It was not until the year 1732 that 
 naturalists became acquainted with any 
 plant which seemed to afford the Rha- 
 barbarum officinale, when some plants 
 received from Russia by Jussieu at Paris, 
 and Rhaud at Chelsea, \\ere said to supply 
 this important desideratum, and as such 
 were adopted by Linnaeus, in his first 
 edition of the species Plamarum, under 
 the name of Rheum Rhabarbarum. This, 
 however, was not generally received as the 
 genuine rhubarb plant; and with a view 
 to ascertain this matter more completely, 
 Kaw Boerhaave procured from a Tartarian 
 rhubarb merchant the seeds of those plants 
 whose roots he annually sold, and which 
 were admitted at Petersburg!! to be the 
 true rhubarb. These seeds were soon pro- 
 pagated, and were discovered by De 
 (iorter to produce two distinct species, 
 viz. the R. Rhabarbarum of Linnaeus, or 
 as it has since been called, the R. Undu- 
 latum, and another species, a specimen of 
 which was presented to Linnaeus, who de- 
 clared it to be a new one, and was first 
 mentioned in the second edition of the 
 species Plantarum, in 1762, by the name 
 of R Palmatum. Previous to th s time 
 De Gorier had repeatedly sent its seeds to 
 Linnaeus, but the young plants which they 
 produced constantly perishod ; at length 
 he obtained the fresh root, which suc- 
 ceeded very well at Upsall, and afterwards 
 enabled the younger Linnaeus to describe 
 this plant, ann. 1767. But two years an- 
 tecedent to this, Dr. Hope's account of the 
 Rheum palmatum, as it grew in the bot- 
 anic garden near Edinburg, had been read 
 before the Royal Society at London; and 
 of the great estimation in which this plant 
 was held by him, we have the following- 
 proof: " From the perfect similarity of 
 this root with the best foreign rhubarb, in 
 taste, smell, colour, and purgative quali- 
 ties, we cannot doubt of otir being at last 
 
6S2 
 
 ntu 
 
 UliA 
 
 possessed of the plant which produces the 
 true rhubarb, and may reasonably enter- 
 tain the agreeable expectation of its prov- 
 ing a very important acquisition to Bri- 
 tain." 
 
 But from the relation we have given, it 
 appears that both the seeds of ihe R. Pal- 
 matum, and the R. Undulatum, %vere 
 transmitted to Petersburg!), as those of 
 the true rhubarb ; we are therefore to con- 
 clude, that the former species has an equal 
 claim to this importance vviih the latter; 
 and from further inquiries made in Russia, 
 there is the best authority for believing 
 that the R Compactum also affords this 
 very useful drug. The seeds of the R. 
 Palmatum were first introduced into Bri- 
 tain in 1762, by Dr. Hounsy (who sent 
 them from Russia,) and were supposed to 
 be a part of that already mentioned ; and 
 since th^-ir prosperous cultivation by the 
 late professor of botany at Edinburgh, the 
 propagation of this plant has been gradu- 
 ally extended to most of our English gar- 
 dens, and with a degree of success which 
 promises in tune to supersede t!,e importa- 
 tion of he foreign root. Two sorts of 
 rhubarb roots are usually imported into 
 this country for medical use, viz. the 
 Chinese, and the Tartary rhubarb; the 
 first is in oblong pieces, flattish on one 
 side, and convex on the other; compact, 
 h. rd, heavy, internally of a dull red co- 
 lour, variegated with" yellow and white, 
 and when recently powdered, appears 
 yellow, but on being kept becomes gra- 
 dually redder. The second is the most 
 valuable, and is brought to us in roundish 
 pieces, with a large hole through the 
 middle of each; it is more soft and friable 
 than the former sort, and exhibits, when 
 broken, many streaks of a bright red co- 
 lour. "The marks of the goodness of 
 rhubarb are, the liveliness of its colour 
 when cut; its being firm and solid, but 
 not flinty or hard ; its being easily pulver- 
 ttble, and appearing when powdered of a 
 fine brigh; yellow colour; its imparting to 
 the spittle when chewed a deep saffron 
 tinge, and not proving slimy or mucilagi- 
 nous in the mouth; its taste is subacrid, 
 bitterish, and somewhat styptic; the smell 
 lightly aromatic." 
 
 The purgative qualities of rhubarb are 
 extracted more perfectly by water than by 
 rectified spirit: the root remaining after 
 the action of water is almost if not wholly 
 inactive ; whereas after repeated digestion 
 in spirit, it proves still very considerably 
 purgative. The virtue of a watery infu- 
 sion, on bein^ inspissated by a gentle heat 
 is so much diminished, that a drachm of 
 the extract is said to have scarcely any 
 greater effect than a scruple of the root in 
 substance* The spirituous tincture loses 
 less ; half a drachm of this extract proving 
 
 moderately purgative. The qualities of 
 this root, says Dr. Cullen, are that of a 
 gentle purgative, and so gentle that it is 
 often inconvenient on account of the bulk 
 of the dose required, which in adults must 
 be from 3 s s to 3j. When given in a large 
 dose it will occasion some griping, as other 
 purgatives do; but it is hardly ever heat- 
 ing 10 the system, or shews the other ef- 
 fects of the more drastic purgatives. The 
 purgative quality is accompanied with a 
 biiterness, which is often useful in resto- 
 ring the tone of the stomach when it has 
 been lost; and, for the most part, its bit- 
 terness makes it sit better on the stomach 
 than many other purgatives do. Its ope- 
 ration joins well with neutral laxatives ; 
 and both together operate in a lesser dose 
 than either of them would singly. Some 
 degree of stypticity is always evident in 
 this medicine; and as this quality acts 
 when that of the purgative has ceased, so, 
 in cases of diarrhoea, when any evacuation, 
 is proper, rhubarb has been considered as 
 the most proper remedy to be employed. It 
 must, however, be remarked here, that in 
 many cases of diarrhoea, no further evacua- 
 tion than what is occasioned by the dis- 
 ease, is necessary or proper. The use of 
 rhubarb, in substance, for keeping the 
 belly regular, for which it is frequently 
 employed, is by no means proper, as the 
 adstrmgent quality is ready to undo what 
 the purgative has done; but it is found 
 that the pM'pose mentioned may be ob- 
 tained by it, if the rhubarb is chewed in 
 the mouth, and no more is swallowed than 
 what the saliva has dissolved. And it 
 must be remarked, that in this way em- 
 ployed it is very useful to dyspeptic per- 
 sons. Analogous to this, is the use of rhu- 
 barb in solution, in which it appears to 
 me, that the adstrmgent quality is not so 
 largely extracted as to operate so power- 
 fully as when the rhubarb was employed in 
 substance." 
 
 The offkinal preparations of this drug 
 are, a watery and a vinous infusion, a 
 simple and a compound tincture It is 
 also an ingredient in different compositions; 
 as, the elixir ex aloe et rheo, pilulze sto- 
 machicse, and some others. 
 
 ALBUM, See 
 
 anna. 
 
 RllABARBARUM AITH QUORUM. See It/Id- 
 
 See 
 
 ponticitm. 
 
 RHABARfcARtJM DIOSCORIDIS. 
 
 ponticum. 
 
 RHABARBARUM MONACHORUM. 
 pathum. Pntentia. Monks rhubarb. Gar* 
 den patience. This root, which is sup- 
 posed to possess the virtues of rhubarb, 
 but in an inferior degree, is obtained from 
 the Rumex potientia of Linnzeus, and, ac- 
 cording to Professor Murray, from the 
 Rumex alpinus of Linnaeus. It is obviously 
 
RHA RHE 693 
 
 more adstringent than rhubarb, but comes loose spongy texture; is more adstringent 
 
 very far short of its purgative virtue. than rhubarb, and less purgative; in this 
 
 RHABARBARUM SIBIRICUM. The plant last intention, two or three drachms are 
 
 directed for medicinal purposes by this required for a dose. 
 
 name is the Rheum undidatum / foliis sub- RHAPOXTICUM VULGARE OFFICIXARUM. 
 
 villosis imdulatis petio/is cequalibus of Lin- Centaurium majus. Greater centaurv. The 
 
 naeus It possesses similar virtues to those root of this plant Centaurea centuureum of 
 
 of the palmate species, and is in common Linnaeus, was formerly used as an aperient 
 
 use in Russia. and corroborant in alvme fluxes. Itisnow 
 
 RHABARBARUM TARTARICUM. See Rha- totally discarded from the Materia Medica. 
 
 barbarum. of this country. 
 
 RUABARBARUM VERUM. See Rhabar- RHATANIA. This substance has been 
 
 barum. long known to the manufacturers of port 
 
 RHACHIAIGIA. (From g*^f, the spine wine; it is the production of Peru, and is 
 
 of the buck, and ax^6?, pain.) A pain in probably the root of the cinchona cordi- 
 
 the spine of the back. folia. It is described as externally resem- 
 
 RACHIS. ('Pa;t/f,the spine of the back.) bling the rooi of the rubiatinctorum,to the 
 
 See Spine. taste,beingaromatic,bitterandveryadstrin- 
 
 RHACHISAGRA. (From */?, the spine gent; its infusion or decoction turns black 
 
 of the back, and *>, a prey.) A spe- with sulphate of iron and precipitates tan- 
 
 cies of gout fixed in the spine of the back. nin. The principal virtues appear to re- 
 
 RHACHITA. (From *<?, the spine of side in the cortical part of the root which 
 
 the back.) A muscle belonging- to the is thick and resinous. An opinion prevails 
 
 spine of the back. that the substance sold in the shops under 
 
 RHACHITIS. See Rachitis. the name, of foreign extract of bark is 
 
 RHACOSIS. (From gajeo?, a rag.) A made from the rhatania. 
 
 ragged excoriation of the relaxed scrotum. It is well known that the medical virtues 
 
 RHAGADES. (From gw^vy^w/, to break of this root are powerfully tonic. In debility 
 
 or bruise.) Chaps- Clefts. Malignant, of the digestive organs, in chronic rheuma- 
 
 dry, and deep cutaneous fissures. tism, fluor albus, and in intermittent fevers 
 
 RHAGOIDES. (From a|, a grape-berry, *t has been employed with good effect, 
 
 and /<fo?, a likeness; so called from its While givenin doses similar to cinchona, it 
 
 likeness in colour to a grape-seed.) Applied has the advantage of being only one third 
 
 to the retiform tunic of the eye. the price of that substance. 
 
 RHAMNI BACC.E. Buckthorn-ber- RHEI RADIX. Rhnbarb root, 
 
 ries \RHEUME. (From ga>, to flow.) A de- 
 
 RHAMNUS. (From g*.iu>, to destroy, fluxion, a common cold or catarrh, 
 
 because of its many thorns ) The name of RHEUM. (From Rha, a river in Rus- 
 
 a genus of plants in the Linnaean system, sia.) The name of a genus of plants in. 
 
 Class, Pentundria. Order, Monogynia. the Linnaean system. Class, Enneandria. 
 
 Buckthorn. Order, Trigynia. See Rhabarbarum. 
 
 RHAMNUS CATHARTICTJS. The systema- RHEUM PALMATUM. -The systematic 
 
 tic name of the buckthorn. See Spina name of the officinal rhubarb. See Rha- 
 
 cervina. barbarum. 
 
 RHAMXUS FRASTGULA. The systematic RHEUM RHAPONTICUM. The systematic 
 
 name of the black alder. See Fran- name of the rhapontic rhubarb. See Rha- 
 
 gula. ponticnm. 
 
 RHAMNUS ZIZTPHUS. The systematic RHEUM UNDULATUM. The systematic 
 
 name of the tree which affords thejujubs. name of the officinal rhabarbarum sibiri- 
 
 See Jnjub<K. cum. See Rhabarbaricum sibiricnm. 
 
 RHAPHANUS. See Raphanus. RHEUM A. (From s, to flow.) The 
 
 RHAPONTIC. A term applied to rhu- discharge from the nostrils or lungs aris- 
 
 barb. ing from cold : hence the following lines 
 
 Rhapontic, rhubarb. See Rhaponti- ot the school of Salernum : 
 
 cum. Si Jluit ad pectus, dicatur rheuma at- 
 
 RHAPONTICUM. (The Rha of Pontus, tarrhus, 
 
 \. e. the Rha. in Russia, a river on whose Ad fauces branchus, ad nares esto 
 
 banks it grew.) Rhabarbarnm clioscoritfis. coryza. 
 
 Rhabarbarum antiquorum. The root of RHEUM ATISMUS. (From ptvpatrifaf, 
 
 this plant, Rheum rhaponticwn of Linnaeus, to be afflicted with defiuxions.) Dolores 
 
 appears to have been the true rhubarb of rheumatici et arthrittci of Hoffman. J\Tyo- 
 
 t^ie ancients. By some it is confounclfcd sitis of Sagar. This term is so called from 
 
 with the modern rhubarb, though consi- its being formerly used in the same sense 
 
 derably different from that root in appear- as rheuma ; but, in the present day, the 
 
 ance, as well as in quality. The rhapo-ntic meaning of this word is applied to a genus 
 
 is of a dusky colour on its surface, and a of disease in the class pyrexix, and order 
 
694 
 
 RHE 
 
 RHO 
 
 phlegmasite of Cullen ; characterised by 
 pyrexia, pains in the joints, increased by 
 the action of the muscles belonging- to ihe 
 joint, and heat On the part. The blood, 
 after venesection, exhibits an inflamma- 
 tory crust. Rheumatism terminates in 
 arthrodynia, lumbago, and ischias. Rheu- 
 matism is distinguished into acute and 
 chronic. The acute is preceded by shiver- 
 ing, heat, thirst, and frequent pulse; after 
 which the pain commences, and soon fixes 
 on thejoints. The chronic rheumatism is 
 distinguished by pain in thejoints, without 
 pyrexia, and is divided into three species; 
 lumbago, affecting the loins ; and ischias, 
 Or sckiaticuy affecting' the hip, and arthro- 
 dynia, or pains in the joinis. The acuie 
 species mostly terminate in one of these 
 species. 
 
 Rheumatism may arise ai all times of the 
 year, when there are fivquent vicissitudes 
 of the weather, from heat to cold, but the 
 spring and autumn are the seasons in which 
 it is most prevalent ; and it attacks per- 
 sons of all ages ; but very young people 
 are less subject to it than adults. 
 
 Obstructed perspiration, occasioned ei- 
 ther by wearing wet clothes, laying in 
 damp linen, or damp rooms, or by being 
 exposed to cool air when the body has been 
 much heated by exercise, is the cause 
 which usually produces rheumatism. Those 
 who are muchafflicted with this complaint, 
 are very apt to be sensible of the approach 
 of wet weather, by finding wandering pains 
 about them at that period. 
 
 Active rheumatism usually comes on 
 with lassitude and rigors, succeeded by 
 heat, thirst, anxiety, restlessness, and a 
 hard pulse ; soon after which, excruciating 
 pains are felt in different parts of the body, 
 but more particularly in the joints ot the 
 shoulder, wrist, knees, and ankles, or 
 perhaps in the hip; and these keep shifting 
 from one joint to another, leaving a red- 
 ness and swelling in every part they have 
 occupied, as likewise a great tendency to 
 the touch. Towards evening there is 
 usually an exacerbation, or increase of fe- 
 ver; and, during the night, the pains be- 
 come more severe, and shift from one joint 
 to another. 
 
 Early in the course of the disease, some 
 degree of sweating usually occurs; but it 
 is seldom so copious as either to remove 
 the pains or to prove critical. In the be- 
 ginning, the urine is without any sediment; 
 but as the disease ad vanr.es in its progress, 
 and the fever admits of considerable re- 
 missions, a lateritious sediment is deposit- 
 ed ; but this by no means proves critic:* 1. 
 
 Chronic rheumatism is attended with 
 pains in the head, shoulders, knees, and 
 other large joints, which at times are con- 
 fined to one particular part, and at others 
 shifi from one joint to another, without 
 
 occasioning any inflammation or fever ; 
 and in this manner the complaint continues 
 often for a considerable time, and at length 
 goes off. 
 
 No danger is attendant on chronic rheu- 
 matism ; but a person having been once 
 attacked with it, is ever afterwards more 
 or less liable to returns of it ; and an in- 
 curable anchylosis is sometimes formed, in 
 consequence of very frequent relapses. 
 Neither is the acute rneumalism frequently 
 accompanied with much danger ; but, in a 
 few instances, the paiient has been de- 
 stroyed by general inflammation, and, now 
 and then, by a metas-asis to some vital 
 part, such as the head and lungs. Acute 
 rheumatism, although accompanied with a 
 considerable degree of inflammation in 
 particular parts, has seldom been known 
 to terminate in suppuration ; but a serous 
 or gelatinous effusion takes place. 
 
 Rheumatism seldom proving fatal, very 
 few opportunities have offered for dissec- 
 tions (jf the disease. In the few which 
 have occurred, the same appearances have 
 been observed in inflammatory fever, as 
 effusion within the cranium, and now and 
 then affections of some of the viscera. 
 
 RHIBKSIA. (From ribes, a currant.) 
 See Kibes nigrwn, Ribes rubrum, and Fruits, 
 summer. 
 
 RHIXJECS. (Rhinxus, sc. musculus ; 
 from fiv, the nose.) See Compressor naris. 
 
 RHISEXCHTTES. (From /v, the nose, 
 and ty%va>, to pour in.) A syringe for the 
 nose. 
 
 RmsropHoiaA. (From g/v, the nose, and 
 , the voice.) A nasal voice. 
 
 RUIZAGRA. (From g/f*, the root, and 
 , to seizr .) An instrument for taking 
 out tiie roots or stumps of teeth. 
 
 KHODIA. (From g<?cfoy, a rose; so 
 called because its root smells like the 
 damask rose.) The radix rhodiae of some 
 pharmacopoeias is the produce of the 
 Rkodiola rosed of Linnaeus, called rose- 
 wort. When dry, it has a very pleasant 
 smell, resembling that of the damask rose, 
 in this odorous matter the medical virtue 
 of the root resides. Poultices in which 
 this root enters as a chief ingredient are 
 said to allay violent pains of the head, 
 
 RHODIUM LIGNUM.. (From gcsTov, a rose ; 
 a wood which smells like roses.) Rhodium, 
 or rose -wood. The wood or root of a tree 
 supposed to be the Genista canariensis of 
 Linnaeus. It is brought from the Canary 
 islands. An essential oil is obtained from 
 it, which is used principally as a perfume, 
 but possesses cordial and corroborant vir- 
 tues. It is also at ingredient in the com- 
 position of powders for the destruction t/f 
 rats. 
 
 RHODODENDRON. (From pe/cr, a 
 rose; and JW^op, a tree; so called be- 
 cause its flowers resemble the rose.) 1. 
 
RHO 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Decundriu. Order, 
 Jtfonogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 oleander. Hose-bay. Yellow-flowered 
 rhododendron. Rhododendron chrysanthe- 
 mum Linnaei : -foliin oblonis impunctis su- 
 pra scabns venoirissimis> corolla rotuta irre- 
 gulari, gemma jlorif era ferrugiveo-tomentosa. 
 This species of rhododendron lias not yet 
 been introduced in Britain ; it is a native of 
 Siberia, affecting- mountainous situations, 
 and flowering in June and July. 
 
 This plant and its medical virtues were 
 first described in 1747, by Gmelin and 
 Haller. Little attention, however, was 
 paid to it, till the year 1779, uhen it was 
 strongly recommended by Koelpin as an 
 efficacious medicine, not only in rheuma- 
 tism and gout, but even in venereal cases ; 
 and it is now very generally employed in 
 chronic rheumatisms, in various parts ot'Eu- 
 rope. The leaves, which are the part di- 
 rected for medicinal use, have a bitterish 
 subadstringent taste. Taken in a large 
 dose, they prove a narcotic poison ; and, 
 in moderate doses, they are said to oc- 
 casion heat, thirst, a degree of delirium, and 
 a peculiar sensation of the parts affected. 
 
 As a powerful and active medicine, this 
 shrub, says Dr. Woodville, may probably 
 be found an addition to the materia medica. 
 I3r. Home, who tried it unsuccessfully in 
 some cases of acute rheumatism, says, "It 
 appears to be one of the most powerful 
 sedatives which we have, as, in most of 
 the trials, it made the pulse remarkably 
 slow, and in one patient reduced it to 
 thirty-eight beats. And in other cases, in 
 which the rhododendron has been used at 
 Edinburgh, it has been productive of good 
 effects, and accordingly it is now intro- 
 duced into ihe Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia." 
 The manner of using this plant by the 
 Siberians, was by putting two drachms of 
 the dried leaves in an earthen pot, with 
 about ten ounces of boiling water, keeping 
 it near a boiling heat for a night ; and this 
 they took in the morning, and by repeating 
 it three or four times, generally effected a 
 cure. 
 
 RHODODENDRON CHRYSANTHEMUM. The 
 systematic name of the oleander, or rose- 
 bay. See Rhododendron. 
 
 RHODOLA ROSEA. The systematic name 
 of the rose-wort. See Ithodia. 
 
 RHODOTCEU. (From $c<fov, the rose, and 
 fjit\i, honey.) Honey of roses. 
 
 RHCEADOS PETALA. Red poppy petals. 
 
 RHCEAS. (From &>, to flow.) The wild 
 poppy is sometimes so called. See Pupc.ver 
 trraticum. 
 
 RHOMBOIOEUS. (From />c/xo?,a geo- 
 metrical figure, whose sides are equal but 
 not right-angled, and ifoc, resemblance.) 
 Rhomboideus major and minor. Rliomboides 
 of Douglas, Winilow, and Cowpcr ; and 
 
 RHU 
 
 695 
 
 Cervici dorso scapulaire of Dumas. Thig 
 muscle, which is so named from its shape, 
 is situated immediately under the trupe- 
 zius. We find it usually, though not always, 
 divided into two portions, which Albinus 
 describes aa tv o distinct muscles. The 
 uppermost of these, or rhomboideiiit minor t 
 arises tendinous from the spinous process 
 of the three interior vertebrae of the neck, 
 and from the ligamentum colli ; the lower- 
 most, or rhomboideus major t arises tendi- 
 nous from the spinous processes of the 
 back : the former is inserted into the basis 
 of the scapula, opposite to its spine ; the 
 latter into all the busis of the scapula, he- 
 low its spine. Its use is to draw the sca- 
 pula obliquely upwards, and directly backn 
 wards. 
 
 RUOPALOSIS. (From ^OTTHLXOV, a club.) A 
 disorder in which the hair cleaves toge- 
 ther, ajid hangs down in clusters resem- 
 bling clubs. The plaited hair. 
 
 Rhubarb. See RItabarbarnm. 
 
 Rhubarb, monks. See Rhabarbarum mo- 
 nachorunf. 
 
 Rhubarb, rha politic. See Rhaponticutn. 
 
 RHUS. (From gea>, to flow : so called 
 because it stops fluxes ) The name of a 
 genus of plants in the L'mnaean system. 
 Class, Pentundria. Order, Trigynia. The 
 sumach-tree. 
 
 RHUS BELGICA. The Dutch myrtle is 
 sometimes so termed. See fifyrtim brabun.- 
 tici-i, 
 
 Riics CORTARIA. See Sumach. 
 
 RHUS IIADICANS. A poisonous plant, 
 Rhus remix of Linnaeus, the efficacy of 
 which Dr. Fresnoi has endeavoured to 
 prove, in the disease called paralysis, and 
 herpetic affections. He, in order that others 
 should not suffer by his experiments, began 
 by taking an infusion of one of the three 
 folioli, of which each leaf of this plant 
 consists; ai.d as this dose produced no 
 sensible effect, he increased the number to 
 twelve. His urine and perspiration were 
 increased in quantity, and he Had some 
 pains in his belly. He relates seven cases, 
 in which he thinks he can remove all doubt 
 of the efficacy of this infusion, in herpetic 
 affections. From these the following are 
 selected : 
 
 " A country woman," says Dr. Fresnoi, 
 " carne to me in the month of July, 1780. 
 to consult me about the herpes farinosa, 
 with which her face had been covered for 
 more than a year. She was ordered to make 
 an infusion of this plant ; and, in six weeks, 
 was entirely free from the disease.'* 
 
 He l.ktwise relates fue cases of paraly- 
 sis, which were cured by the use of this 
 plant. 
 
 The leaves of this plant are to be cut 
 when in the greatest vigour, about the 
 month of June. ''Those \\ho cut this 
 plant,'' says Dr. F. " wear leathern jrloves. 
 on account of its poisonous qualities.'' The 
 
696 lilli RIB 
 
 same gentleman observes, he saw one case diuretica. The officinal preparations of 
 in which inflammation of the eye-lids was the berries are the syrupus ribis nigri, and 
 produced by the vapour from the plant, the sitccus ribis nigri inspissatus. 
 Four pounds of the leaves being distilled RIBES RUBRUM. Groswralia non 
 with thirty-two pounds of water, gives it a spinosa. The red currant. Ribes rubrum 
 slight odour, although the plant is entirely of Linnaeus : inerme, racemis glabris pen- 
 free from it. lls taste is pungent, and dulis, floribus planiusculis The white 
 inflames the mouth. The decoction which currant-tree is merely a variety of the red, 
 remains in the still is brown, and is gene- the fruit of both is perfectly analogous ; 
 rally covered with a light brown pellicle, therefore what is said of the one applies to 
 When strained and evaporated, it gives a the other. The red currant is abundantly 
 shining black extract. The leaves inflame cultivated in gardens, and, from its grate- 
 and swell the hands and arms of those who ful acidity, is universally accepted, either 
 take them out of the still, and brings on an as nature presents it, or variously prepared 
 itching, which remains for several days, by art, with the addition of sugar. Con- 
 Forty-two pounds of the leaves afford sidered medicinally, it is esteemed to be 
 twenty ounces of extract, of a. proper con- moderately refrigerant, antiseptic, attenu-\ 
 sistence for pills. ant, and aperient. It may be used with 
 
 " A girl, in Flanders," says Dr. Fres- considerable advantage to allay thirst, in. 
 noi, " already subject to fits, lard down most febrile complaints, to lessen an in- 
 some flowers in her bed- room. Next day creased secretion of bile, and to correct a 
 she told me that she had undergone a putrid and scorbutic state of the fluids, 
 great change ; that she had had no fits, and especially in sanguine temperaments ; but, 
 slept much better. It occurred to me," in constitutions of a contrary kind, it is apt 
 says Dr. F. " that the flowers occasioned to occasion flatulency and indigestion, 
 this change. Next day, the flowers being RIBS. (Costa, a costodiendo ; because 
 removed, and the window opened, the they guard the vital viscera.) The ribs 
 convulsions re-appeared; on their being are the long curved bones which are placed 
 again introduced, the fits disappeared; in an oblique direction at the sides of the 
 which proved plainly it was the effect of chest. Their number is generally twelve 
 the flowers. The success of the extract in on each side ; but, in some subjects, it has 
 tussis convulsiva exceeded my hopes; been found to be thirteen, and in others, 
 forty -two children being cured of this dis- though more rarely, only eleven. They 
 order in Valenciennes, during the end of are distinguished into true and false ribs, 
 the year 1786. Four grains of extract The seven upper ribs, which are articu- 
 dissolved in four ounces of syrup, of which lated to the sternum, are called true ribs; 
 one table spoonful given to the child every and the five lower ones, which are not im- 
 third hour, generally abates the cough, mediately attached to that bone, are called 
 and mostly leaves them. false ribs. At the posterior extremity of 
 
 RHTJS TIPHIXUM The systematic name each rib we observe a small head, divided 
 
 of the Virginian sumach, whose seeds are by a midde ridge into two articulating 
 
 said to be useful in stopping haemorrhages, surfaces, covered with cartilage, which are 
 
 Rnus VEHXIX. The systematic nume received into two cavities contiguous to 
 
 of a species of sumach which exudes a each other, and formed in the upper and 
 
 poisonous resin. See lihns radicans. lower part of eacli dorsal vertebra, as we 
 
 RHYAS. (pys. a disease of the eye.) have already observed in our description 
 A decrease or defect of the lachrymal ca- of the spine. This articulation, which is 
 runcle. The proximate cause is a native secured by a capsular ligament, is a spe- 
 defect; or it may originate from excision, cies of ginglimus, and allows only of mo- 
 erosion, or acrimony. This disorder is t ion upwards and downwards. The head 
 commonly incurable, and it induces an in- of each rib is supported by a short neck, 
 curable efihiphoru, or a continual weeping, and immediately beyond this we find a 
 
 RHYTTDOSIS. S<re Rutidosis. flattened tubercle, affording anoblong and 
 
 RIBES. The name of a g< j nus of plants slightly convex surfuce, which is articu- 
 
 in the L'mnxan system. Class, Pentundria. luted with the transverse process of the 
 
 Order, JHonogynia. lowest of the two dorsal vertebrae, with 
 
 RIBES N1GRUM. Black currant, which its head is articulated. At some 
 This indigenous plant, Rihes nigrum of little distance from this tuberosity, the rib 
 Linnaeus : racemis pilosis, Jloribus obloiigis, mnkes a considerable curve, which is usu- 
 littbrds larger berries than those of the ally called its angle. From the tubercle 
 red, which are said to be peculiarly useful to the angle the vibs are of considerable 
 in sore throats, and to possess a diuretic thickness, and approaching to a cylindrical 
 power in a very considerable degree. The shape ; but, from the angle to their ante- 
 leaves of the black currant are extremely rior extremity, they become thinner and 
 fragrant, and ha*e been likewise recom- flatter. To this anterior extremity is fixed 
 mended for their medicinal virtue, which a long, broad, and strong cartilage, which, 
 Bergius stales to be mundificans, pellens, in each of the U'ue ribs, reaches to the 
 
RIB 
 
 sternum, where its articulation is secured 
 by a capsular ligament, and by other liga- 
 mentous fibres The cartilages of the sixth 
 and seventh ribs being longer than the 
 rest, are extended upwards, in order to 
 reach the sternum, the inferior portion of 
 which is about on a level with the fifth 
 rib. The cartilages of these two ribs are 
 usually united into one, so as to leave no 
 space between them. The false ribs are 
 supported in a different manner; their car- 
 tilages terminate in an acute point before 
 they reach the sternum, the eighth rib be- 
 ing attached by its cartilage to the lower 
 edge of the cartilage of the seventh, or last 
 of the true ribs ; the ninth in the same 
 manner to the eighth ; and the tenth to 
 the ninth; the cartilages of each rib being 
 shorter than that of the rib above it. The 
 eleventh and twelfth, which are the two 
 lowermost ribs, are not fixed at their an- 
 terior extremities like the other ribs, but 
 hang loose, and are supported only by 
 their ligamentous fibres, and by muscles 
 and other soft parts. 
 
 The external surface of each rib is some- 
 what convex, and its internal surface 
 slightly concave. On the- inferior and in- 
 terior surface of these bones we observe a 
 long fossa, for the lodgment of the intercos- 
 tal vessels and nerves. This channel, how- 
 ever, does not extend through the whole 
 length of the rib, being observable neither 
 at the posterior extremity, where the ves- 
 sels have not yet reached the bone, nor at 
 the fore end, where they are distributed 
 to the parts between the ribs. We seldom 
 see any marks of it in the short ribs, as in 
 the first, second, eleventh, and twelfth. 
 
 Thus far we have given a description, 
 which is applicable to the ribs in general; 
 but, as we find them differing from each 
 other in shape, length, situation, and other 
 respects, it will be right to speak of each 
 rib in particular. 
 
 The first rib, which is the shortest of any, 
 is likewise the most curved. It is broader 
 than the other ribs, and, instead of being 
 placed, as they are, obliquely, and with its 
 edges upwards and downwards, it is situ- 
 ated nearly in a transverse direction, one 
 of its edges bein^ placed in wards, or nearly 
 so. Of these edges, the inner one is sharp, 
 and the outer one somewhat rounded. Its 
 inner surface is smooth, and its superior 
 surface is sometimes slightly depressed 
 anteriorly by the clavicle. The head of 
 this rib, instead of being angular, is flat- 
 tened, and slightly convex, being receiv- 
 ed into a cavity, which is formed wholly in 
 the first vertebra, and not by two verte- 
 brze, as is the case with the other ribs. 
 
 The aecowl rib is longer than the first, 
 but shorter than the ribs below it. Its an- 
 gle is placed at a small distance from its 
 tuberosity, and its head is articulated with 
 two vertebra:, like the other ribs, The 
 
 RIC 
 
 697 
 
 other ten tribes, the two last only excepted, 
 differ from the general description we have 
 given, chiefly in the difference of their 
 length, which goes on gradually increasing-, 
 from the first or uppermost, to the seventh, 
 or last of the true ribs, and as gradually 
 diminishing from that to the twelfth. Their 
 obliquity, in respect to the spine, likewise 
 increases as they descend, as does the dis- 
 tance between the head and angle of each 
 rib, from the first rib to the ninth. The 
 two lowest ribs differ from all the rest in 
 the following particulars: Their heads, 
 like that of the first rib, are rounded,and re- 
 ceived into a cavity formed entirely in the 
 body of one vertebra; they have no tubercle 
 for their articulation with the transverse 
 processes, to which they are only loosely fix- 
 ed by ligaments, and, in this respect, the 
 tenth rib is sometimes found to agree with 
 them: they are much shorter than the rest 
 of the false ribs, and the twelfth is still 
 shorter than the eleventh. The length of 
 the latter, however, is different in different 
 subjects, and is not always found to be 
 the same on both sides in the same ske- 
 leton. Anteriorly, as we have already ob- 
 served, their cartilages are short and loose, 
 not being attached to the cartilages of the 
 other ribs; and this seems to be, because 
 the most considerable motions of the/ 
 trunk are not performed on the lumbar 
 vertebrae alone, but likewise on the lower 
 vertebra of the back; so that if these two 
 ribs had been confined anteriorly, like the 
 rest, and likewise united to the bodies of 
 two vertebrae, and to the transverse pro- 
 cess, this disposition would have impeded 
 the motion of the two last vertebrae of the 
 back, and consequently would have affect- 
 ed the motion of the trunk in general. 
 
 The use of the ribs is to give form to 
 the thorax, and to cover and defend the 
 lungs; also assist in breathing; for they 
 are joined to the vertebrae by regularhinges, 
 which allow of short motions, and to the 
 sternum by cartilages, which yield to the 
 motion of the ribs, and return again when 
 the muscles cease to act. 
 
 Ribwort. The Plantago lanceolata of 
 Linnaeus, or narrow-leaved plantain, is 
 sometimes so termed. 
 
 Rice. See On/za. 
 
 RICINUS. (Quasi g/v XVYOC, a dog's 
 nose ; because they stick to the noses of 
 dogs.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Monoecia. 
 Order, JWonadelphia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the plant 
 which affords the seed from which the 
 cas or-oil is prepared. Cataputia major. 
 Ricinns vnlgaris. Palma christi. Ricimis 
 commwtis of Linnaeus :foliis peltatis sub- 
 pulmatis serratis. This plant appears to be 
 the K/*/, or Kgorav, of Dioscorides, who 
 observes, that the seeds are powerfully 
 cathartic; it is also mentioned by JEtius, 
 4U 
 
698 
 
 RIC 
 
 ROC 
 
 Paulus ^Egineta, and Pliny. The ricinus 
 was first cultivated in England, in the time 
 of Turner, and is now annually reared in 
 many gardens in the neighbourhood of 
 London; and in that of Dr. Saunders, at 
 Highbury, the plant grew to a state of great 
 perfection. An oil extracted from the 
 seeds of this plant, and known by the name 
 of oleum ricini, palma christi, or castor 
 oil, is '.he drug 1 to which the pharmaco- 
 poeias refer, and which has lately come 
 into frequent use, as a quick but gentle 
 purgative. 
 
 Tiie London College directs this oil to 
 be expressed from the seeds in the same 
 way as that of the oil of almonds, and with- 
 out the assistance of heat, by which the oil 
 would seem to be obtained in the purest 
 state. However, we have some reason to 
 believe that this method is seldom prac- 
 tised, and that the oil usually employed 
 here is imported from the West Indies, 
 where it is commonly prepared in the fol- 
 lowing manner: " The seeds being freed 
 from the husks, or p-ds, which are gathered 
 upon their turning brown, and when be- 
 ginning to burst open, are first bruised in 
 a mortar, afterwards tied up in a linen bag, 
 and then thrown into a large pov, with a 
 sufficient quantity of water (about eight 
 gallons to one gallon of the seeds,) and 
 boiled till the oil is risen to the surface, 
 when it is carefully skimmed off, strained, 
 and kept for use. Thus prepared, the oil 
 is entirely free from acrimony, and will 
 stay upon the stomach when it rejects all 
 other medicines." Mr. Long remarks, that 
 the oil intended for medicinal use, is 
 more frequently cold drawn, or extracted 
 from the bruised seeds by means of a hand- 
 press. But this is thi.ught more acrimo- 
 nious than that prepared by coction. Dr. 
 Browne is also of (.his opinion, and prefers 
 the oil prepared by coction to thai by ex- 
 pression ; he attributes its greater mildness 
 to the action of the fire, observing, that the 
 expressed oil, as well as the mixeu juices 
 of the seeds, are far more active and vio- 
 lent in their operation. 
 
 Dr. Cuilen observes, that " this oil, 
 when the stomach can be reconciled to it, 
 is one of the most agreeable purgatives we 
 can employ. It has this particular advan- 
 tage, that it operates sooner after its ex- 
 hibition than any other purgative I know 
 of, as it conmionly operates in two or three 
 hours. It seldom gives any griping, and 
 its operation is generally moderate, to one, 
 two, or three stools only. It is particular- 
 ly suited to cases of cosiiveness, and even 
 to cases of spasmodic cholic. 
 
 In the West Indit s, it is found to be one 
 of the most certain remedies in the dry 
 belly-ache, or ooliea pictonum. It is sel- 
 dom found heating or irrigating to the rec- 
 tum-, and therefore is sufficiently well 
 suited to hseraorrhoidal persons. 
 
 The only inconvenience attending the 
 use of this medicine is, that as an oil it is 
 nauseous to some persons ; and that, when 
 the dose is large, it occasions sicknrss at 
 the stomach for some time after it is taken. 
 To obviate these inconveniences, several 
 means have been tried ; and it is found 
 that the most effectual means is the addi- 
 tion of a little ardent spirit. In the West 
 Indies, they employ rum ; but that I mght 
 not withdraw any part of the purgative, I 
 employ the Tinct. sennas comp. This added, 
 in the proportion of one to three parts of 
 the oil, and very intimately mixed, by be- 
 ing shaken together in a phial, both makes 
 the oil less nauseous to the taste, and 
 makes it sit more easy on the stomach. 
 The common dose of this oil is a table- 
 spoonful, or half an ounce ; but many per- 
 sons require a double quantity. 
 
 RICINUS COMMUJUS. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the castor- 
 oil. See Ricinus. 
 
 RICINUS MAJOR. Ricinoides. Pineus pur- 
 gans. Pinhonea indici. Faba cathurtica. 
 Nux cathartica americana. Nux barbaden 
 sis. An oblong black seed, the produce 
 of the Jatropha curcas ,- foliis cordatis angu- 
 latis of Lin; 3eus. It affords a quantity of 
 oil, wh'ch is given, in many places, as the 
 castor-oil is in tins country, to which it is 
 very nearly allied. The seeds of the Ja- 
 tropha muttifida are of an oval and trian- 
 gular shape, of a pale brown colour, are 
 called p-irgmg-nuts, and give out a simi- 
 lar oil. 
 
 Ilicixus VUI.GARIS. See Ricinus. 
 Rickets. See Rachitis. 
 RKiOR. A coldness, attended by a 
 shivering, more or less perfect. 
 
 RI.YiA A fissure, or opening; as the 
 rima luryngis, rima vulvae. 
 
 Hi MA GLOTT1D1S. The opening of 
 the "larynx, through which the air passes in 
 and out of the lungs. 
 
 RI.MCI.A. (Dim. of rima, a fissure.) A 
 small fissure. 
 
 RISJCUS (From g/v, the nose.) See Com- 
 pressor naris. 
 
 Ring-worm. A species of herpes. See 
 Herpes. 
 
 RISAGON. See Cassumuniar. 
 RISUS SARDONICUS. See Sardonic 
 laugh. 
 
 ROASTING. A chemical process, ge- 
 nerally performed in crucibles, by which 
 mineral substances are divided, some of 
 their principals beingvolatilized and others 
 changed, so as to prepare them for other 
 operations. 
 
 ROB. (Rob, dense, Arabian.) An old 
 term for an inspissated juice. 
 
 ROBORANTS. (Medicamenta roboran- 
 tia; fiom roboro,to strengthen.) Strength- 
 ening medicines. See Stimulants. 
 
 ROCCELLA. The principal use of this 
 plaotj Jjchan roccella of Linnxus, is as a 
 
ROS ROS 699 
 
 blue dye. It has been employed medici- The petals are directed for medicinal 
 
 nally with success in allaying the cough use ; they are of a pale red colour, and of 
 
 attendant on phthisis, and in hysterical a very fragrant odour, which, to most 
 
 coughs. peopk v is extremely agreeable ; and there- 
 
 Rochelle salt. See Soda tartarisata. fore this and most of the other roses are 
 
 ROCKAMBOLE. The Mlium scorodophra- much used as nosegays. We may remark, 
 
 sum of Linnaeus. The root is used for however, that, in some instances, they 
 
 pickles and high-seasoned dishes. have, under certain circumstances, pro- 
 
 Rock oil. See Petroleum. duced alarming symptoms. The petals 
 
 Rock samphire. See Samphire. "impart their odorous matter to watery 
 
 Rocket, garden. See Eruca. liquors, both by infusion and distillation. 
 
 Rocket, Roman. See Eruca. Six pounds of fresh roses impregnate, by 
 
 Rocket, -wild. See Eruca syhestris. distillation, a gallon, or more, of water, 
 
 RQRELLA. See Ros aolis. strongly with their fine flavour. On dis- 
 
 Ros CALABIIIXUS. The officinal manna tilling large quantities, there separates from 
 
 is sometimes so termed. the watery fluid a small portion of a fra- 
 
 Ros SOLIS. (Ros, dew.) Rorella. Sun- grant bulyraceous oil, which liquifies by 
 
 dew. This elegant little plant, Drosera heat, and appears yellow, but concretes 
 
 rotundifolia of Linnaeus : scapis radicatis ,- in the cold into a while mass. An hundred 
 
 foliis orbiculatis, is said to be so acrid as to pounds of the flowers, according t.o the 
 
 ulcerate the skin, and remove warts and experiments of Tachenius and Hoffman, 
 
 corns, and to excite a fatal coughing and afforded scarcely half an ounce of oil." 
 
 delirium in sheep who eat it. It is seldom The smell of the oil exactly resembles that 
 
 given medicinally in this country but by of roses, and is therefore much used as a 
 
 the lower orders, who esteem a decoction perfume. U possesses very little pungency, 
 
 of it as serviceable in asthmas and coughs, and has been highly recommended for its 
 
 ROSA. 1. The name of a genus of cordial and analeptic qualities. These 
 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Ico- flowers also coniain a bitterish substance, 
 
 sandria. Order, Polygynia The rose. which is extracted by water along with the 
 
 2. A name sometimes given to the rrysi- odorous principle, and remains entire in 
 
 pelas, because it begins with a redness like the decoction after the latter has been se- 
 
 that of a rose. parated by distillation, or evaporation. 
 
 ROSA ALBA. The white rose. The This fixed sapid mater of the petals 
 flowers of this species possess similar but manifests a purgative quality ; and it is on 
 inferior virtues to those of the damask, this account that the flowers are received 
 They are directed in some officinal prepa- in the Materia Medica. 
 rations. ROSA DAMASCEXA. See Rssa centifolia. 
 
 ROSA CANINA. Rosa sylvestris. The ROSA GALLICA. The pharmaco- 
 pharmacopoeial and systematic name of poeial and systematic name of the red rose, 
 the dog-rose. See Cynosbatus. Rsa rubra The flowers of this species, 
 
 ROSA CENTIFOLIA. The pharmaco- Rosa gallica of Linnaeus : germinibus cva- 
 poeial and systematic name of the damask tis pedunculisque hispidis, caule petiolisque 
 rose. Rosa damascena. Rosa pallida. The hispido aculeutis, are valued for their ud- 
 damask rose. The pharmacopoeias direct a stringent qualities, which are most consi- 
 syrup to be prepared from the petals of derable before the petals expand ; and 
 this rose. Rosa centifolia of Linnaeus : therefore in this state they are chosen for 
 germinibus ovatis pedunculisque hispidis, medicinal use, and ordered by the phar- 
 caule hispido aculeato, petiolis inermibns / macopoeias in different preparations, as 
 which is found to be a pleasant and useful those of a conserve, or confection, a honey, 
 laxative for children, or to obviate cos-ive- an infusion, and a syrup. The infusion of 
 ness in adults. Most of the roses, though roses is a grateful cooling subadstringent, 
 much cultivated in our gardens, are far and useful in haemoptysis, and other hae- 
 from being distinctly characterised. Those morrhagic complaints; its efficacy, how- 
 denominated varieties are extremely nu- ever, depends chie-fly on the acid, 
 merous, and often permanently uniform ; ROSA PALLIDA. See Rosa centifolia. 
 and the specific differences as hitherto ROSA RUBRA. See Rosa gallica. 
 pointed out, are in many respects so ade- ROSA SYLVESTHIS. The dog-rose, or 
 quateto the purpose of satisfactory discri- Rosa canina of Linnaeus. See Cynosbatus. 
 mination, that it becomes a difficult matter ROSACEA. The term gutta rosacea is 
 to distinguish which are species and which applied to little rosy-coloured spots upon 
 are varieties only. The London College, the face and nose, 
 following Gerard and Parkinson, has still Rose. See Rosa. 
 retained the name rosa damascena ; but Rose, damask. See Rosa centifolia. 
 the damask rose is another species, widely Rose, dog. See Cynosbatus et Rosa ca- 
 different from the centifolia, as appears nina. 
 
 from the description given of it by Du Roi Resea radix. See Rhodia. 
 and Miller. R se red - See Rosa ffolKca. 
 
700 
 
 RUB 
 
 RUB 
 
 Hose root. See Rhodia. 
 Rose, -white. See Rosa alba. 
 ROSEBAT WILLOW HERB. This is the 
 Epilobium angustifolium of Linnaeus, com- 
 mon in our woods, in moist situations. 
 The young- shoots are said to be little in- 
 ferior to asparagus, when boiled. 
 Rosemary. See Rosmarinus. 
 Rose-wood. See Rhodium lignum. 
 Roseivort. See Rhodia. 
 JRoxin. See Resina. 
 
 ROSMARINUS (Quasi rosa, o-pvyvH, 
 because it smells lik< myrrh.) 1 Thenume 
 of a genus of plants in die Linnaean system. 
 Class, Diandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 common rosemary. Rosmarinus hortensis. 
 Libonatis coronaria, Dendrolibanus. Ros- 
 marinus officinaUt of Linnaeus. The leaves 
 and tops of this plant have a fragrant aro- 
 matic smell, and a bitterish pungent taste, 
 Rosemary is reckoned one of the most 
 powerful of those plants which stimulate 
 and corroborate the nervous system; 'it 
 has therefore been recommended in vari- 
 ous affections supposed to proceed from 
 debility, or defective excitement of the 
 brain and nerves, as in certain head-aches, 
 deafness, giddinesses, and in some hysteri- 
 cal and dyspeptic symptoms. The offici- 
 nal preparations of rosemary are, an essen- 
 tial oil from their leaves, or from the herb 
 in flower, a conserve of the flowers, and a 
 spirit formerly called Hungary water, from 
 the flowery tops. The tops are also used 
 in the compound spirit of lavender, and 
 soap liniment. 
 
 ROSMARINUS HORTENSIS. See Rosma- 
 rinus. 
 
 ROSMARIXUS OFFICIKALIS. The systema- 
 tic name of the common rosemary. See 
 Rosmarinus. 
 
 ROSMARINUS SYLVESTRIS. The plant 
 whicn bears this name in the pharmaco- 
 pceias, is the Ledum palustre of Linnaeus, 
 It has a bitter subadstringent taste, and was 
 formerly used in Switzerland in the place 
 of hops. Its medicinal use is confined to 
 the continent, where it is occasionally 
 given in the cure of hooping-cough, sore 
 throat, dysentery, and exanihematous dis- 
 eases. 
 
 ROSTRUM. (From rodo, to gnaw; be- 
 anse birds use it to tear their food with.) 
 A beak. The piece of flesh which hangs 
 between the division of the hare-lip is 
 called rostrum leporinum. 
 
 Rotang cane. See Sanguis draconis. 
 ROTATOR. (From roto, to turn.) A 
 Stiuscle whose office is to wheel about the 
 thigh. 
 
 ROTtJLA. (Dim. of rota, a wheel ; so 
 called from its shape.) See Patella. 
 
 Round- leaved sorrel. See Rumex scuta- 
 tus. 
 
 ROUNl) LIGAMENTS. Ligamenta r- 
 A bundle of vessels and fibres 
 
 contained in'a duplicature of the peritona- 
 um, that proceed from the sides of the 
 uterus, through the abdominal ring 1 , and 
 disappear in the pudenda. 
 
 RCBEDO. (From ruber, red.) A dif- 
 fused, but not spotted, redness in any part 
 of the skin ; such as that which arises from 
 blushing. 
 
 RUBEFACIENTS. (Rubefacienlia; from 
 rubefacto, to make red.) Those substances 
 which, when applied a certain time to 
 the skin, induce a redness without blis- 
 tering. 
 
 RUBEOLA. (From ruber, red; from 
 rubio, to become red.) Jlforbilli. The 
 measles. A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexiae, and order exanthemata of Cullen ; 
 known by synocha, hoarseness, dry cough, 
 sneezing, drowsiness; about the fourth. 
 day, eruption of small red points, dis- 
 cernible by the touch, which, after three 
 days, end in mealy desquamation. The 
 blood, after venesection, exhibits an in- 
 flammatory crust. In addition to the symp- 
 toms already related, it is remarkable, 
 that the eyes and eye-lids always shew the 
 presence of this disease, being somewhat 
 inflamed and suffused with tears. The sy- 
 nocha continues during the whole progress 
 of the disease. In systems of nosology, 
 several varieties of measles are mentioned, 
 but they may all be comprehended under 
 two heads ; the one attended with more 
 or less of the symptoms of general inflam- 
 mation; the other accompanied by a pa- 
 trid diathesis. 
 
 The nu asles may prevail at all seasons 
 of the year as an epidemic, but the middle 
 of winter is the time they are usually most 
 prevalent ; and they attack persons of all 
 ages, but children are most l<able to them. 
 They prove most unfavourable to such as 
 are of a plethoric or scrophulous habit. 
 Like the small-pox, they never affect per- 
 sons but once in their life ; their contagion 
 appears to be of a specific nature. The 
 eruption is usually preceded by a general 
 uneasiness, chilliness and shivering, pain in 
 the head, in grown persons ; but in chil- 
 dren, a heaviness and soreness in the throat, 
 fever, sickness, and vomiting, as happen 
 in most fevers ; but the chief characteristic 
 symptoms are, a heaviness about the eyes 
 with swelling, inflammation, and a de- 
 fluxion of sharp tears, and great acuteness 
 of sensation, so that they cannot bear the 
 light without pain, together with a dis- 
 charge of serous humour from the nostrils, 
 which produces sneezing. The heat, and 
 other febrile symptoms, increase very ra- 
 pidly ; to which succeeds a frequent and 
 dry cough, a stuffing, great oppression, and 
 oftentimes retching to vomit, with violent 
 pains in the loins, and sometimes a loose- 
 ness; at other times there is great sweat- 
 ing, the tongue foul and white, the thirst 
 very great, and, in general, the fever runs 
 
RUB HUE roi 
 
 tnuch higher than in the milder sort 6? the remaining which has sometimes proved fa- 
 regular small-pox. The eruptions appear tal. Dropsy has also been known as a con- 
 about the fourth or fifth day, and some- sequence of measles. 
 
 times about the end of the third. On the The morbid appearances to be observed 
 third or fourth day from their first appear- on dissections of those who die of measles 
 ance, the redness diminishes, the spots, or are pretty much confined to the lungs and 
 very small pustules, dry up, the cuticle intestines : the former of which always 
 peals off, and is replaced by a new one. shew strong marks of inflammation, with 
 The symptoms do not go off on the erup- sometimes a tendency to sphacelus. 
 tion, as in the small-pox, except the vo- Where the patient dies under the erup- 
 miting; the cough and head-ache continue, tion, the trachea and larger branches of 
 with the weakness and defluxion on the the bronchiae, as in the small-pox, are often 
 eyes, and a considerable degree of fever, covered with it, which Dr. Thomas ob- 
 
 On the ninth or eleventh day, no trace serves may account for the increase of the 
 of redness is to be found, but the skin as- cou?h, after the appearance of the irruption, 
 sumes its wonted appearance ; yet, without RUBIA. (From ruber, red; so called 
 there have been some considerable evacu- from its red roots.) 1. The name of a genus 
 ations either by the skin, or by vomiting, of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Te- 
 the patient will recover strength, but the tandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 cough will continue, the fever return with 2- The pharmacopoeial name of what is 
 new violence, and bring on great distress a ^ s called Erythrodanum Rubiamajor. Ra- 
 and danger. dixmbra. Dyer's madder. Rubia tinctorum 
 
 In the more alarming cases, spasms of of Linnaeus ',foliis annitis, caule aculeato. 
 the limbs, subsultus tendinum, delirium, The roots of this planthaveabitterish,some- 
 or what more frequently happens, coma what austere taste, and a slight smell, not 
 supervene. This last symptom so fre- of the agreeable kind. It was formerly 
 quently attends the eruptive fever of considered as a deobstruent, detergent, and 
 measles, that by some practitioners it is diuretic, but it is now very seldom used, 
 regarded as one of its diagnostics. RUBIA TINCTORUM. The systematic name 
 
 In measles, as in other febrile diseases, of the madder-plant. See Rubia. 
 the symptoms generally suffer some remis- RUBIGO CUPRI. See Verdigris. 
 sion towards the morning, returning how- RUBIGO FERHI. (Rubigo a colors rubro> 
 ever in the evening with increased severity, from its reddish colour.) Rust of iron. 
 
 The measles, even when violent, are not See Carbonas ferri. 
 
 usually attended with a putrid tendency ; RUBIXUS. (From rnber, red, so named 
 but it sometimes happens, that such a dis- from its colour.) A carbuncle, 
 position prevails both in the course of the RUBUS. (From ruber, red, so called 
 disease and at its termination. from its red fruit.) The name of a genus 
 
 In such cases petechiseare to be observ- of plants in the Linnaean system. Class,, 
 ed interspersed among the eruptions, and Icosandria. Order, Polygynia. 
 these last become livid, or assume almost RDBUS ARCTICUS. The systematic name 
 a black colour. Hemorrhages break out of the shrubby strawberry. See Jiacac 
 from different parts of the body, the pulse NorlaneKce. 
 
 becomes frequent, feeble, and perhaps ir- RUBUS CJESIUS. The systematic name 
 regular, universal debility ensues, and the of the dewberry plant, whose fruit resem- 
 patient is destroyed. hie the blackberry in appearance and 
 
 In those cases' where there is much fe- qualities. 
 
 ver, with great difficulty of breathing, and RUBUS CHAMJEMOHUS. The systematic 
 other symptoms of pneumonic inflamma- name of the clodberry-tree. See Chamac- 
 tion, or where there is great debility with morns. 
 
 a tendency to putrescency, there will al- RUBUS FRUCTICOSUS. The systematic 
 ways be considerable danger ; but the name of the common bramble, which af- 
 Consequences attendant on the measles are fords blackberries. See Blackberry ' 
 in general more to be dreaded than the RUBUS IDJEUS. Batinon. Moron. 
 immediate disease ; for although a person Rnbus idtetis of Linnaeus -.foliis qitinatp- 
 may get through it, and appear for a time pinnatis ternaiisque, caule acnleatu, petiolis 
 to be recovered, still hectic symptoms and canaliculatis. The raspberry. The fruit 
 pulmonary consumption shall afterwards of this plant has a pleasant sweet taste, 
 arise, and destroy him, or an ophthalmia accompanied with a peculiar grateful fla- 
 shall ensue, vour, on account of which it is chiefly va. 
 
 Measles, as well as small-pox, notunfre- lued. Its virtues consist in allaying heat 
 quently call into action a disposition to and thirst, and promoting the natural ex- 
 scrophula, where such happens to exist in cretions. A grateful syrup prepared from 
 the habit. the juice is directed for officinal use. 
 
 Another bad consequence of the measles RUCTUS. An eructation. 
 , that the bowels are often left by them Rue. See Rnta. 
 in a yery weak state ; a chronic diarrhoea Rue, goats. See GaKga. 
 
702 RUS RYE 
 
 RTTFI PILULE. Ruftis's pills. A com- RUSH-NTT. The root of the Cyperm 
 
 pound very similar to the aloetic pills with esculentus of Linnaeus, a native of iily, 
 
 myrrh. where it is collected and eaten, being more 
 
 RUM. A spirituous liquor, well known, delicately and pleasantly tasied than our 
 
 the produce of the sugar-cane, chesnwts. 
 
 RUMEX. The name of a genus of plants Rush, stveet. See Juncns odoratus. 
 
 in the Linnsan system. Class, Hexandria. Russia ashes. The impure potash, as 
 
 Order, Trigynia. The dock. imported from Russia. 
 
 RPMEX ACETOSA. The systematic name RUTA. (From fvu t to preserve, because 
 
 of the common porrel. See jlcetosa. it preserves health.) 1. The name of a 
 
 RUMEX ACUTUS. The systematic name genus of plants in the Linnxan system, 
 
 of the sharp-pointed wild-dock. See Ory- Class, Decandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 lapathvm. 2. The ph;rmACOpceial name ot the com- 
 
 RUMEX ALprsus. The systematic name mon rue Ruta graveolens of Linnaeus : 
 
 of the plant which affords the monks' rhu- foliis decompositis^ Jloribus lateralibus qua- 
 
 barb. See Rhabarbarmn monuchorum. drifidis. Rue has a strong and jiraieful 
 
 RUMEX AauATicus. The water-dock. See smell, and a bitter, hot, peneirating taste ; 
 
 Hydrolapathum. the leaves are so acrid, that by muck 
 
 RUMEX CRISPUS. The systematic name handling they have been known to irri- 
 
 of the crisp-leaved dock. See O.rylapa- tate and inflame the skin; and the plant, 
 
 tknm. in its natural or uncultivated state, is said 
 
 RUMEX HYimoLApATHUM. The systema- topossess these sensible qualities still more 
 
 tic name of the water-dock. See Hydrola- powerfully. The imaginary quality of the 
 
 pathum rue, in resisting and expelling contagion, 
 
 RUMEX PATIENTIA. The systematic name is now laid aside. It is doubtless a pow- 
 
 of the garden patience. Se'e Rhaburbarnm erful stimulant, and is considered, like 
 
 moiiachorum. other medicines of the fetid kind, as pos- 
 
 RUMEX SANouiifEus. The systematic sessing attenuating, deobstruent, and anti- 
 name of the bloody dock, whose root has spasmodic powers. In the former London 
 an austere and adstringent taste, and is Pharmacopoeia it was directed in the form 
 sometimes given by the vulgar in the cure of an extract; and was also an ingredient 
 of dysentery. in the pulvis e myrrha comp, but are now 
 
 RUMEX SCUTATUS. The systematic name omitted. The dose of the leaves is from 
 
 of the French sorrel, sometimes called 15 grains to two scruples. 
 
 acetosa rotnndifulia in the shops. Its virtues RUTA GHAVEOLEXS. The systematic name 
 
 are similar to those of common sorrel, of vhe common rue. See Ruta. 
 
 See Acetosa. RUTA MURARIA. The plant to which 
 
 RUPELLENSTS SAL. (From rupelhim Ro- this name is given in the Pharmaco- 
 chelle, where it was first made by Dr. Seig-- pceias, is the Jlsplenium ruta muriaria of 
 
 nette.) A term applied to Rochelie salt. Linnxus. It is supposed by some to pos- 
 
 Now called soda tartar isata. sess specific virtues in the cure of ulcers of 
 
 RUPTUHA. See Hernia. the lungs, and is exhibited in the form of 
 
 Rupture. See Hernia. decoction 
 
 Rupture tuort. See Hcrniaria. RUT1DOSIS A corrugation and sub- 
 
 RUSCUS (A russo colorc, from the siding of i he cornea of the eye. The spe- 
 
 carnation colour of its berries.) 1. The cies are^ 1. Rutidosis, from a wound or 
 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnxan puncture penetrating the cornea. 2 Ru- 
 
 system. Class, Dtoecia. Order, Syngenesia. tidosis, from a fistula penetrating the cor- 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the nea. 3. Rntidosis, from a deficiency of 
 
 butchers' broom, or knee-holly. Bruscus. the aqueous humour, which happens from 
 
 OxymyrrJdne. Oxomyrrsine. Myrtacan- old age, fevers, great and continued eva- 
 
 tha. MyacantJia. Scopa regia. Wild cnations, nnd in extreme dryness of the 
 
 myrtle.^ A small evergreen shrub, the air. 4 R'ttidosis of dead persons, when 
 
 ruscns aculeatus of Linnaeus. Foliis supra the aqueous humour exhales through the 
 
 Jloriferis nudis. It grows in woods and cornea, and no fresh humour is secreted; 
 
 thickets in this country. The root, which so that the cornea becomes obscure and 
 
 is somewhat thick, knotty, and furnished collapsed ; this is a most certain sign of 
 
 with long fibres, externally brown, inter- death. 
 
 nally white, and of a bitterish taste, has RUTULA. (From ruta, rue.) A small spe- 
 
 been recommended as an aperient and cies of rue. 
 
 diuretic in dropsies, urinary obstructions, RUYSCMIANA TUNICA. The inter- 
 
 and n'ephritic cases. It is seldom used in nal surface of the choroid membrane of 
 
 this country. the human eye, which this celebrated ana- 
 
 Ruscus ACUIEATUS. The systematic tomist imagined was a distinct lamina from 
 
 name of butchers' broom. See Ruscns. the external surface. 
 
 Ruscus HTPORLOSSUM. The systematic RTAS. See Rhceas. 
 
 name of the uvularia.. See Uvularia. RYE, COMMOK. A very common bread.- 
 
SAB 
 
 SAC 
 
 703 
 
 corn among the nothern parts of Europe; disposed to acescency ; hence it is liable 
 
 it is less nourishing than wheat, but a suf- 10 ft: tncnl in the stomach, and to produce 
 
 ficiently nutritive and wholesome grain, purging, which people on the first using it 
 
 It is more than any other grain strongly commonly experience. 
 
 S. A. The contraction of secvndum art em. 
 
 S, or ss. Immediately following any 
 quantity, imports semis, or half. 
 
 SABADILLA. See Cavadilla. 
 
 SABINA. (Named from the Sabines, 
 whose priests used it in theirrcligious cere- 
 monies.) Suvma. Sabina. Steri/is. lira- 
 thu. Common or barren Savin. Juniperus 
 sabina of Linnaeus :fclns opposiiis erectis 
 decurrentibus, oppositionibus pyxidutis. Sa- 
 vin is a native of the south of Europe and 
 the Levant; it has long been cultivated in 
 our gardens, and from producing male and 
 female flowers on separate plants it was 
 formerly distinguished into the barren and 
 berry-bearing savin. The leaves and tops 
 of this plant have a moderately strong 
 smell of the disagreeable kind, and a hot, 
 bitterish, acrid taste They give out great 
 part of 'heir active matter to watery li- 
 quors, and the whole to rectified spirit. 
 Distilled with water they yield a large 
 quantity of essential oil. Decoctions of 
 the leaves, freed from the volatile principle 
 by inspiss tion to the consistence of an ex- 
 tract, retain a considerable share of their 
 pungency and warmih along with their bit- 
 terness, and have some degree of smell, 
 but not resembling that of the plant itself. 
 On inspissating the spirituous tincture, 
 there remains an extract consisting of two 
 distinct substances, of which one is yel- 
 low, unctuous, or oily, bitterish, and very 
 pungent; the other black, resinous, less 
 pungent, and sub-adstringent. Savin is a 
 powerful and active medicine, and has 
 been long reputed the most efficacious in 
 the materia medica, for producing a deter- 
 mination to the uterus, and thereby prov- 
 ing emmenagogue ; it heats and stimulates 
 the whole system very considerably, and is 
 said to promote the fluid secretions. The 
 power which this plant possesses (ob- 
 serves Dr. Woodvi lie) in opening uterine 
 obstructions, is considered to be so great, 
 that we are told it has been frequently em- 
 ployed, and with too much success, for 
 purposes the most infamous and unnatural. 
 Ii seems probable, however, that its ef- 
 fects in this way have been somewhat over- 
 rated, as it is found, very frequently, to 
 fail as an emmenagogue, though this, in 
 some measure, may be ascribed to the 
 smallness of the dose in which it has been 
 usually prescribed by physicians; for Dr. 
 Cullen, observes, " that savin is a, very 
 
 acrid and heating substance, and I have 
 been often, on account of these qualities, 
 prevented from employing it in the quan- 
 tity necessary to render it emmenagogue. 
 I must own, however, that it shews a more 
 powerful determination to the nterus than 
 any other plant I have employed ; but I 
 have been frequently disappointed in this, 
 and its heating qualities always require a 
 great deal of caution." Dr. Home appears 
 to have had very great success with this 
 medicine, for in five cases of amenorrha 
 which occurred at the Royal Infirmary at 
 Edinburgh, four were cured by the sabina, 
 which he gave in powder from a scruple to 
 a drachm twice a day. He says it is well 
 suited to the debile, but improper in ple- 
 thoric habits, and therefore orders repeat- 
 ed bleedings before its exhibition. Coun- 
 try people give the juice from the leaves 
 and young tops of savin mixed with milk 
 to their children, in order to destroy the 
 worms ; it generally operates by stool, and 
 brings them away with it. The leaves cut 
 small, and given to horses, mixed with 
 their corn, destroy the bots. Externally 
 savine is recommended as an escharotic to 
 foul ulcers, syphilitic warts, &c. A strong 
 decoction of the plant in lard and wax 
 forms an useful ointment to keep up a con- 
 stant discharge from blisters, &c. See Ce- 
 ratnm Sabiuce. 
 
 SABULOUS. (Sabuloms. Gritty, sandy.) 
 A term often applied to the calcareous 
 matter in urine. 
 
 SABURRA. Dirt, sordes, filth. Foul- 
 ness of the stomach, of which authors men- 
 tion several kinds, as the acid, the bitter, 
 the empyreumatic, the insipid, the putrid. 
 
 SACCATED DROPSY. Ascites saccatus. See 
 JUsrites. 
 
 SACCHARI ACIDUAf. Acid of sugar. 
 If one part of sugar be distilled with 
 three parts of nitric acid, till nitrous gas 
 ceases to be developed, and then re-distil- 
 led with three parts of the same acid, a 
 white crystallized salt is found in the li- 
 quid residue, which is the acid of sugar. 
 
 SACCHAKUM. (2**;t*/>6i, from sac- 
 schar, Arab.) The Arabians call it suchar, 
 succhiir, sutler, zuchar, zwcuro, andzozar/ 
 the Greeks called it sat;kohar, salchurion, 
 and spotlium. Sugar. The cane from 
 which the sugar is obtained in the West 
 and East Indies, is the Arundo saccka- 
 rifera of Linnxus: floribus puniciiluit> f 
 
704 SACCHARUM. 
 
 foliis plants. It is prepared from the ex- of oil and gummy mucilage. From the 
 pressed juice boiled with the addition of greener parts of the canes there is apt to 
 quick lime or common vegetable alkali, be at times derived an acid juice, which 
 It may be extracted also from a number of tends to bring the whole unseasonably into 
 plants, as the maple, birch, wheat, corn, a state of acid fermentation. Fragments 
 beet-root, skirret, parsnips, and dried of the ligneous part of the cane, some por- 
 grapes, &c. by digesting in alcohol. The tions of mud or dirt which unavoidably 
 alcohol dissolves the sugar, and leaves the remain on the canes, and a blackish sub- 
 extractive matter untouched, which falls stance called the crust, which coated the 
 to the bottom. It may be taken into the canes at the joints, are also apt to enter 
 stomach in very large quantities, without into contaminating mixture with the juice, 
 producing any bad consequences, although From the receiver the juice is conducted 
 proofs are not wanting of its mischievous along a wooden gutter lined with lead, to 
 effects, by relaxing the stomach, and thus the boiling-house. In the boiling-house it 
 inducing disease. It is much used in phar- is received into copper pans or caldrons, 
 macy, as it firms the basis of syrups, lo- which have the name of clarifiers. Of 
 zenges, and other preparations. It is very these clarifiers the number and the capa- 
 useful as a medicine, although it cannot city must be in proportion to the quantity 
 be considered to posses much power, to of canes, and the extent of the sugar plan- 
 favour the solution or suspension of resins, tation on which the work is carried on. 
 oils, &c. in water, and is given as a pur- Each clarifier has a syphon or cock, by 
 gative for infants. Dr. Cullen classes it which the liquor is to be drawn off. Each 
 with the attenuantia, and Bergius states hangs over a separate fire; and this fire 
 it to be saponacea, edulcorans, relaxans, must be so confined, that by the drawing 
 pectoralis, vulneraria, antiseptica, nutri- of an iron slider fitted to the chimney, the 
 ens. In catarrhal affections both sugar fire may be at any time put out. In the 
 and honey are frequently employed: it has progress of the operations, the stream of 
 also been advantageously used in calcul- juice from the receiver fills the clarifier 
 ous complaints; and from its known pow- with fresh liquor. Lime in powder is ad- 
 er in preserving animal and vegetable sub- ded in order to take up the oxalic acid, and 
 stances from putrefaction, it has been giv- the carbonaceous matters which are min- 
 en with a view to its antiseptic effects, gled with the juice. The lime also in the 
 The candy, by dissolving slowly in the new salts, into the composition of which, 
 mouth is well suited to relieve tickling it now enters, adds itself to the sugar, as 
 coughs and hoarseness. Sugar is every a part of that which is to be obtained from 
 where the basis of that which is called the process. The lime is to be put in in 
 sweetness. Its presence is previously ne- the proportion of somewhat less than a 
 cessary in order to the taking place of pint of lime to every hundred gallons of 
 vinous fermentation. Its extraction from liquor. When it is in too great quantities, 
 plants which afford it in the greatest abun- however, it is apt to destroy a part of the 
 dance, and i{s refinement for the common pure saccharine matter. Some persons em- 
 uses of life, in a pure and separate state, ploy alkaline ashes, as preferable to lime, 
 are among the most important of the che- for the purpose of extracting the extrane- 
 mical manufactures. ous matter; but it is highly probable, that 
 
 The following is the mode of its manu- lime, judiciously used, might answer better 
 facture in the West Indies: The plants are than any other substance whatsoever. The 
 cultivated in rows, on fields enriched by liquor is now to be heated* almost to ebulli- 
 such manures as can most easily be pro- tion. The heat dissolves the mechanical 
 cured, and tilled with the plough. They union, and thus favours the chemical chang- 
 are annually cut. The cuttings are car- es in its different parts. When the proper 
 ried to the mill. They are cut into short heat appears, from a rising scum on the 
 pieces, and arranged in small bundles, surface of the liquor, to have been produ- 
 The mill is wrought by water, wind, or ced, the fire is then extinguished by the 
 cattle. The parts which act on the canes application of the damper. In this state of 
 are upright cylinders. Between these the the liquor, the greater part of the impuri- 
 canes are inserted, compressed, squeezed ties, being different in specific gravity from 
 till all their juice is obtained from them, the pure saccharine solution, and being also 
 and are themselves, sometimes, even re- of such a nature as to yield more readily 
 duced to powder. .One of these mills of to the chemical action of heat, are brought 
 the best construction, bruises canes to up to the surface in a scum. After this 
 such a quantity as to afford, in one day, scum has been sufficiently formed on the 
 10,000 gallons of juice, when wrought cooling lipuor, this liquor is carefully 
 with only ten mules. The expressed juice drawn off, either by a syphon, which raises 
 is received into a leaden bed. It is thence a pure stream through the scum, or by a 
 conveyed into a vessel called the receiver, cock drawing the liquor at the bottom from. 
 The juice is found to consist of eight parts under the scum. The scum in either case 
 of pure water, one part of sugar, one part sinks down unbroken, as the liquor flows; 
 
SACCHARUiVT. 7Q5 
 
 and is now, by cooling, of such tenacity, as neral process in the British West Indies 
 ot to send to any intermixture with the In this state our West India surar is imi 
 liquor. The liquor drawn, after this puri- ported into Britain. The formation of 
 fication from the boiler, is received into a loaves of white sugar is a subsequent pro- 
 gutter or channel, by which it is conveyed cess. In the French West India Isles it 
 to the grand copper, or evaporating boiler, has long been customary to perform the 
 If made from good canes, and properly last part of this train of processes in a 
 clarified, it will now appear almost trans- manner somewhat different, and which 
 parent. In this copper, the liquor is heat- affords the sugar in a state of greater pu- 
 ed to actual ebullition, The scum raised rity. This preparation, taking the sugar 
 to the surface by the boiling is skimmed off from the cooler, then puts it, not into 
 as it rises The ebullition is continued till hogsheads with holes in the bottom as 
 there be a considerable diminution in the above, but into conical pots, each of 
 quantity of the liquor. The liquor now which has at its bottom a hole half an inch 
 appears nearly of the colour of Madeira in diameter, that is, in the commencement 
 wine. It is at last transferred into a se- of the process, stopped with a plag After 
 cond and smaller copper. An addition of re maining some time in the pot, the sugar 
 lime-water is here made, both to dilute the becomes perfectly cool and fixed The 
 thickening liquor, to detach the super- sugar is then removed out of the hole ; the 
 abundant acid, and to favour the formation pot is placed over a large jar, and the me- 
 of the sugar. If the liquor be now in its lasses are suffered to drip away from it. 
 proper state, the scum rises in large bub- After as much of the melasses as will easily 
 bles, with very little discolouration. The run off has been thus drained away, the 
 skimming and the evaporation together surface of the sugar in the jar is covered 
 produce a considerable diminution in the with a stratum of fine clay, and water is 
 quantity of the liquor. It is then trans- poured upon the clay. The water oozing 
 ferred into another smaller boiler. In this gently through the pores of the clay, per- 
 iast boiler, the evaporation is renewed, vades the whole mass of sugar, redissolves 
 and continued till the liquor is brought to the melasses still remaining in it, with some 
 that degree of thickness at which it appears parts of the sugar itself, and carrying these 
 fit to be finally cooled. In the cooler, a off by the holes in the bottom of the pot, 
 shallow wooden vessel of considerable renders that which resists the solution 
 length and wideness, commonly of such a much purer than the muscovado sugar 
 size as to contain a hogshead of sugar, made in the English way. The sugar pre- 
 the sugar as it cools, granulates, or runs pared in this manner is called clayed sugar, 
 into an imperfect crystallization, by which It is sold for a higher price in the European 
 it is separated from the melasses, a mixed markets than the muscovado sugar ; but 
 saccharine matter too impure to be ca- there is a loss of sugar in the process by 
 pable even of this imperfect crystalliza- claying, which deters the British planters 
 tion. To determine whether the liquor be from adopting this practice so generally as 
 fit to be taken from the last boiler to be do the French. 
 
 finally cooled, it is necessary to take out a The raw sugars are still contaminated 
 portion from the boiler, and try separate- and debased by a mixture of acid carbo- 
 ly, whether it does not separate into gra- naceous matter, oil, and colouring -resin, 
 nulated sugar and melasses. From the To free them from these is the business of 
 cooler the sugar is removed to the curing- the European sugar-bakers. A new solu- 
 house. This is a spacious airy building, tion ; clarification with alkaline substances 
 It is provided with a capacious cistern for fitted to attract away the oil, acid, and 
 the reception of melasses, and over the other contaminating matters ; slow evapo- 
 cistern is erected a frame of strong joist- ration ; and a final cooling in suitable 
 work, unfilled and uncovered. Empty moulds ; are the processes which at last 
 hogsheads, open at the head, bored at produce loaves of white sugar, 
 the bottom with a few holes, and having a The melasses being nothing else but a 
 stalk of plaintain leaf thrust through each very impure refuse of the sugar from which 
 of the holes, while it rises at the same they drip, are susceptible of being em- 
 time through the inside of the hogshead, ployed in a new ebullition, by which a 
 are disposed upon the frames. The mass second quantity of sugar may be obtained 
 of the saccharine matter from the coolers from them The remainder of the me 
 is put into these hogsheads. The melasses lasses is employed to yield rum by distil- 
 drip into the cistern through the spongy lation. 
 
 plaintain stalks in the holes. Within the In rum, alcohol is mixed with oil, wa- 
 space of three weeks the melasses are ter, oxalic acid, and * mixture of empy- 
 sufficiently drained off, and the sugar re- reumatic matter. The French prepare, 
 mains dry. By this process it is at last from the mixture of melasses with water, 
 brought into the state of what is called a species of wine of good quality In its 
 muscovado or raw sugar. This is the ge- preparation, the solution is brought into 
 
 MX 
 
706 SAC SAC 
 
 fermentation, then passed through strainers small proportion of oxygen, exist in any' 
 to purify it, ther put in casks ; after clear- considerable plenty, li is not improbable, 
 ing itself in these, transferred into others, but that if penetration by a freezing cold 
 in which it is to be preserved for use. could be commanded at pleasure, with 
 The ratio of these processes is extremely sufficient cheapness, it would enable us to 
 beautiful ; they are all directed to purify obtain saccharine matter in a large propor- 
 the sugar from contaminating mixtures, tion, from a variety of substances, from 
 and to reduce it into that state of dryness which even germination does not yield a 
 or crystallization, in which it is susceptible sufficient quantity. In the beet, and 
 of being the most conveniently preserved some other European vegetables, sugar 
 for agreeable use. The heat in general is naturally formed by the functions of 
 arts both mechanically to effect a sufficient vegetation to perfect combination. From 
 dissolution i.fthe aggregation of the parts these the sugar is obvained by rasping down 
 of the cane juice, and chemically to pro- the vegetable, extracting by water its 
 duce in it new combinations into which saccharine juice, evaporating the water 
 caloric must enter as an ingredient. The charged with the juice to the consistency 
 first gentle heat is intended cimfly to ope- of syrup, clarifying, purifying, and crystal- 
 rate with the mechanical influence, raising lizing it, just in the same manner as sugar 
 to the surface impurities, which are more from the sugar-cane. 
 
 easily removed by skimming, than by any SACCHABUM ACEBNUM. See Saccharum 
 other means ; agentle, not a violent heat, canadense. 
 
 is in this instance employed, because a SACCHARUM ALBUM. White or refined 
 violent heat would produce empyi ewmatic sugar. 
 
 salts, the production of which is to be SACCHAHUM ALUMIXIS. Alum mixed with 
 carefully avoided. A boiling heat is, in dragon's blood and dried, 
 the continuation of the processes, made SACCHABUM CANADENSE. The sugar ob- 
 use of, because, after the fi.pt impurities tained from a species of maple-tree, the 
 have been skimmed off, contaminating em- Acer pseudo-platanus of Linnaeus, in Cana- 
 pyreuiuatic salts are less readily formed> da, and imported into some, parts of Eu- 
 because a boiling heat is necessary to effect rope. It is supposed to be efficacious in 
 a complete development of the saccha- disorders of the breast. Every part of 
 rine matter, and because the gradual con- the plant contains a sweet saccharine juice, 
 centration of the sugar is, by such a heat, The trunk, root, or branches, wounded 
 to be best accomplished. Lime is em- early in the spring, bleed a large quantity 
 ployed, because it has a stronger affinity of clear liquor, which in its dilute state 
 than sugar with all the contaminating mat- tastes somewhat sweetish, and being inspis- 
 ters, and particularly because it attracts sated, yields the concrete sugar, with a 
 into a neutral combination that excess of syrupy matter resembling melasses. The 
 oxalic acid which is apt to exist in the unboiled juice has been drank as an anti- 
 saccharine solution. Skimming removes scorbutic. The Canada sugar is much 
 the new salts which the most easily assume esteemed in France in disorders of the 
 a solid form. The dripping carries away breast. 
 
 a mixture of water, oil, earth, sugar, from SACCHABUM CANDIDUM. Sugar candy, 
 the crystallized sugar : for, in all ourcrys- SACCHABUM JVON PUBIFICATUM. Brown 
 tallizations We can never perform the pro- sugar. It is often exhibited as a laxative 
 cess in the great way, with such nicety as in clysters, and internally to children, 
 to preserve it free from an equality of pro- SACCHABUM OFFICINARUM. The systema- 
 portions, that must necessarily occasion a tic name in some pharmacopoeias of the 
 residue. Repeated solution, clarification, sugar-cane. See Sacchurum. 
 evaporation, are requisite to produce pure SACCHABUM PUBIFICATUM. Double refined 
 white sugar from the brown and raw su- or loaf sugar. See Saccharum. 
 gars; because the complett purification of SACCHABUM SATUBNI. See Plumbi super- 
 this matter from acid and colouring matter, acetas. 
 
 is an operation of great difficulty, and not SACCHO-LACTIC ACID. The sugar 
 to be finally completed without processes of milk in combination with oxygen, 
 which are longer than can be conveniently SACCHOLAT. Satcholus A salt form- 
 performed at the first, upon the sugar ed by the combination of the saccholactic 
 plantation. From vegetables of European acid with different bases, as saccholat 
 growth, sugar is not to be easily obtained, of iron, sacc'iolat of ammonia, &c &c. 
 unless the process of germination be first SACCULI ADTPOSI. The bursae mucosx 
 produced in them; or unless they have of ihe joints. 
 
 been penetrated by intense frost. Germi- SACCULUS. (D;m. of saccus, a bag.) 
 nation, or thorough freezing, develops A little bag. 
 
 sugar into all vegetables in which its pnn- SACCUIUS CHYLIFERUS. The receptacle 
 ciples of hydrogen and carbon, with a of the chyle. 
 
SAC SAC 70?, 
 
 SACCULTTS CORDIS. The pericardium or ends in the posterior and inferior part of 
 receptacle of the heart. the transverse process of the last vertebra 
 
 SACCULTJS LACHRYMALIS. See Saccus of the neck. From the upper part of the 
 lachrymalis. five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, or eleven 
 
 SACCUS LACHRYMALIS. The la- lower ribs, (for the number, thoifgh most 
 chrymal sac is situated in the internal can- commonly seven or eight, vanes in dif- 
 thus of the ejie, behind the lachrymal ferent subjects,) arise as many thin bundles 
 caruncle, in a cavity formed by the os of fleshy fibres, which, after a very short 
 unguis. It receives the tears from the progress, terminate in the inner side of 
 puncta lachrymalia, and conveys them into this muscle, and have been named by 
 the ductus lachrymalis. Steno, musculi ad sacro lumbalem accessorii. 
 
 SACER. (From sugur, secret, Heb.) Besides these, we find the muscle sending 
 Sacred. Applied to some diseases which off a fleshy slip from its upper part, which 
 were supposed to be immediately inflicted is inserted into the posterior and inferior 
 from heaven, as sacer morbits, the epilepsy, part of the transverse processes of the five 
 sacer ignis, erysipelas, &c. A bone is inferior vertebrae of the neck, by as many 
 called the os sacrum, because it was once distinct tendons This is generally describ- 
 ofTered in sacrifices. It also means be- ed as adistinct muscle. Diemerbroeck, and 
 longing to the os sacrum. Douglas and Albinns after him, call it rer- 
 
 SACK. A wine used by our ancestors, vicalis descendens. Winslow names it trans- 
 which some have taken to be Rhenish, and ver,ialis coUateralis colli. Morgagm consi- 
 others Canary wine. Probably it was what ders it as an appendage to the sacro Itim- 
 is called dry mountain, or some Spanish balis. The uses of this muscle are to as- 
 wine of that sort. Howell, in his French sist in erecting the trunk of the body, in 
 and English Dictionary, 1650, translates turning itxiipon its axis or to one ide, and 
 sack by the words vin d'Espagne. Vin in drawing the ribs downwards. By means 
 sec. of its upper slip, it serves to turn the neck 
 
 SACRA HERBA. Common vervain. obliquely backwards, or to one side. 
 
 SACRA TINCTURA. Aloes, canella alba SACRQ-SCIATIC LIGAMENTS. The 
 and mountain wine. ligaments which connect the ossa innomi- 
 
 SACRAL. Of or belonging to the sa- nata with the os sacrum, 
 crum ; as sacral arteries, veins, nerves, SACRUM. (So called from sacer, sa- 
 muscles, &c. cred ; because it was formerly offered in 
 
 SACRO COCCYGJEUS. A muscle of the sacrifices.) Os sacrum. Os basilare. The 
 coccyx of the back os sacrum derives its name from its being 
 
 SACRO-LUM BALIS Sacro-lumbaris of offered in sacrifice by the ancients, or per- 
 authors. Lvmbo-costo-trachelien of Du- haps from its supporting the organs of ge- 
 mas. A long muscle, thicker and broader neration, which they considered as sacred, 
 below than above, and extending from the In young subjects it is composed of five or 
 os sacrum to the lower part of the neck, six pieces, united by cartilage ; but in 
 under the serrati postici, rhomboideus, more advanced age it becomes one bone, 
 trapezius, and latissimus dorsi. It arises in which, however, we may still easily 
 in common with the longissimus dorsi, distinguish the marks of the former separa- 
 tendinous without, and fleshy within, from tion. Its shape has been sometimes com- 
 the posterior part of the os sacrum ; from pared to an irregular triangle ; and some- 
 the posterior edge of the spine of the ilium; times, and perhaps more properly, to a 
 from all the spinous processes, and from pyramid, flattened before and behind, with 
 near the roots of the transverse processes its basis placed towards the lumbar ver- 
 of the lumbar vertebrae. At the bottom of tebrae, and its point terminating in the 
 the back it separates from the longissimus coccyx. We find it convex behind, and 
 dorsi, with which it had before formed, as slightly concave before, with its inferior 
 it were, only one muscle, and ascending portion bent a little forwards. Its ante- 
 obliquely outwards, gradually diminishes rior surface is smooth, and affords four, 
 in thickness, and terminates above in a and sometimes five transverse lines, of a 
 very narrow point. From the place where colour different from the rest of the bone, 
 it quits the longissimus dorsi, to that of its These are the remains of the intermediate 
 termination, we find it fleshy at its poste- cartilages by which its several pieces were 
 rior, and tendinous at its anterior edp^e. united in infancy. Its posterior convex 
 This tendinous side sends off as many long surface has several prominences, the most 
 and thin tendous as there are ribs. The remarkable of which are its spinous pro- 
 lowermost of these tendons are broader, cesses ; these are usually three in number, 
 thicker, and shorter than those above ; and gradually become shorter, so that the 
 they are inserted into the inferior edge of third is not so long as the second, nor the 
 each rib, where it begins to be curved second as the first. This arrangement 
 forwards towards the sternum, excepting enables us to sit with ease. Its transverse 
 only the uppermost and last tendon, which pocesses are formed into one oblong pro- 
 
70S 
 
 SAL 
 
 cess, which becomes gradually smaller as 
 it descends. At the superior part of the 
 bone we observe two oblique processes, 
 of a cylindrical shape, and somewhat con- 
 cave, which are articulated with the last 
 of the l>tml>ar vertebrae. At the base of 
 each of these oblique processes is a notch, 
 which, with such another in the vertebrae 
 above it, forms a passage for the twenty- 
 fourth spinal nerve. In viewing this bone, 
 either before or behind, we observe 
 four, and sometimes five holes on each 
 side, situate at each extremity of the 
 transverse lines which mark the divisions 
 of the bone. Of these holes, the anterior 
 ones, and of these again, the uppermost, 
 are the largest, and afford a passage to the 
 nerves. The posterior holes are smaller, 
 covered with membranes, and destined for 
 the same purpose as the former. Some- 
 times at the bottom of the bone there is 
 only a notch, and sometimes there is a 
 hole common to it and the os coccygis. 
 The cavity between the body of this bone 
 and its processes, for the lodgment of the 
 spinal marrow, is triangular, and becomes 
 smaller as it descends, till at length it ter- 
 minates obliquely on each side at the lower 
 part of the bone. Below the third divi- 
 sion of the bone, however, the cavity is 
 no longer completely bony, as in the rest 
 of the spine, but is defended posteriorly 
 only by a very strong membrane ; hence a 
 wound in this part may be attended with 
 the most dangerous consequences. This 
 bone is articulated above, with the last 
 lumbar vertebra: laterally, it is firmly 
 onited, by a broad irregular surface to the 
 ossa innominata, or hip bone : and below 
 it is joined to the os coccygis. In women 
 the os sacrum is usually shorter, broader, 
 and more curved, than in men, by which 
 means the cavity of the pelvis is more en- 
 large d. 
 
 Sojjln-wer. See Carthamus. 
 
 Saffron See Crocus. 
 
 Su/fron, bastard See Carthamus. 
 
 Sujfron, meado-w. See Colchicum. 
 
 Stijfron of steel. A red oxide of iron. 
 
 SAGAPENUM. (The name is derived 
 from some eastern dialect.) Serapinnm 
 It is conjectured that this concrete gummi- 
 resinous juice is the production of an orien- 
 tal umbelliferous plant. Sagapenum is 
 brought from Persia and Alexandria in 
 large masses, externally yellowish, inter- 
 nally paler, and of an horny clearness. 
 Its taste is hot and biting", its smell of the 
 alliaceous and fetid kind, and its virtues 
 are similar to those which have been ascri- 
 bed to assafoetida, hut weaker, and < onse- 
 quently it is less powerful in its effects. 
 
 Sage. See Salvia. 
 
 Sage of Bctlikhem. See Pulmonaria. 
 
 Sage of Jerusalem. See Pulmonaria ma- 
 culuta. 
 
 Sage of virtue. See Salvia hortensis mi- 
 nor. 
 
 SAGITAL SUTURE. (Sutura sagit- 
 tails, from sagitta, an arrow.) Sutura 
 virgata, obel<ea, rhabdoides. The suture 
 which unites the two parietal bones. It 
 has been named sagittal, from its lying 
 between the coronal andlamdoidal sutures, 
 as an arrow betwixt the string and the 
 bow. 
 
 SAGITTARIA ALEXIPHARMACA. Malacca 
 radix. Canna indica. Jlrundo indica. Ar- 
 row- root ; dart wort. 
 
 SAGITTABIA SAOITTIFOLIA. (From sagit- 
 ta, an arrow.) The systematic name of the 
 common arrow-head, whose roots are es- 
 culent but not very nutritious. 
 
 SAGO. Sagus. Sagu. A dry fecula, 
 obtained from the pith of a species of 
 palm, the Cycas circualis of Linnaeus, in 
 the islands of Java, Molucca, and the 
 Philippines. The same substance is also 
 brought from the West-Indies, but it is 
 inferior to that brought from the East. 
 Sago becomes soft and transparent by boil- 
 ing in water, and forms a light and agree- 
 able liquid, much recommended in fe- 
 brile, phthisical, and calculous disorders, 
 &c. To make it palatable, it is customary 
 to add to it, when boiled or softened with 
 water, some lemon juice, sugar and 
 wine. 
 
 SAGU. See Sago. 
 
 Saint Anthony's fire. See Erysipelas. 
 
 Saint Ignatius'* bean. See Faba in- 
 dica. 
 
 Saint James's wort. See Jacobxa. 
 
 Saint John's loort See ffypericum. 
 
 Saint Vitus's dance. See Chorea sancti 
 Viti. 
 
 SAL ABSINTHII. Salt of wormwood. This 
 salt is an imperfect carbonat of potash. 
 See Potass* subcarbonas. 
 
 SAL ACETOcELL-as. The salt of wood- 
 sorrel, usually vended for salt of lemons, 
 is an acidulated oxylat of potash, and called 
 in the new chemical nomenclature oxylas 
 potasses acidulus. 
 
 SAL ALKALINUS FIXUS. See Jllkali, 
 fixed. 
 
 SAL ALKALIXUS VOLATILIS See Jlm- 
 monia. 
 
 SAL AMMONIAC. Murias ammonia. 
 A saline concrete formed by the combina- 
 tion of the muriatic acid with ammonia. 
 This salt is obtained from several sources. 
 It is found in places adjacent to volcanoes. 
 
 1. It appears in the form of an efflore- 
 scence, or groups of needles, separate or 
 compacted together, generally of a yellow 
 or red colour, and mixed with arsenic and 
 orpmient ; but no use is made of that 
 which is procured in this way. 
 
 2. In Egypt it is made in great quanti- 
 ties from the soot of camel's dung, which 
 is burnt at Cairo instead of wood. This 
 
SAL 
 
 SAL 
 
 709 
 
 soot is put into large round bottles, a foot 
 and a half in diameter, and terminating in 
 a ne'ck two inches long. The bottles are 
 filled up with this matter to within four 
 inches of the neck. Each bottle holds 
 about forty pounds of soot, and affords 
 nearly six pounds of salt. The vessels are 
 put into a furnace in the form ot an oven, 
 so that only the necks appear above. A 
 fire of camel's dung is kindled beneath it, 
 and continued for three days and three 
 nights. On the second and the third day 
 the salt is sublimated. The bottles are 
 then broken, and the salt is taken out in 
 cakes. These cakes, which are sent just 
 as they have been taken out of the bottles 
 in Egypt, are convex, and unequal on the 
 one side; on the middle of this side they 
 exhibit each a tuburcle, corresponding to 
 the nepk of the bottle in which it was 
 prepared. The lower side is concave, and 
 both are sooty. 
 
 3. In this country sal ammoniac is like- 
 wise prepared in great quantities The 
 volatile alkali is obtained from soot, bones, 
 and other substances known to contain it. 
 To this the sulphuric acid is added, and 
 this vitrolic ammoniac is decomposed by 
 muriate of soda or common salt in a double 
 affinity. The liquor obtained in conse- 
 quence of this decomposition contains sul- 
 phate of soda and muriate of ammonia. 
 The first is crystallized, and the second 
 sublimated so as to form cakes, which aie 
 then exposed to sale. 
 
 Ammoniacal muriate has a poignant, 
 acrid, and urinous taste. Its crystals are 
 in the form of long hexahaedral pyramids, 
 a number of them are sometimes united 
 together in an acute angular direction, so 
 as to exhibit the form of feathers. M. 
 Rome de Lille thinks the crystal? of am- 
 moniacal muriate to be octohaedrons bun- 
 dled together. This salt is sometimes, 
 but not frequently, found in cubic crystals 
 in the middle of the concave hollow part 
 of the sublimated cakes. It possesses one 
 singular physical property, a kind of duc- 
 tility or elasticity, which causes it to yield 
 under the hammer, or even the fingers, 
 and makes it difficult to reduce it to a 
 powder. Muriate of ammonia is totally 
 volatile, but a very strong fire is requisite 
 to sublime it. It is liable to no alteration 
 from air; it may be kept for a long time 
 without suffering any change ; it dissolves 
 very readily in water. Six parts of cold 
 water are sufficient to dissolve one of the 
 suit. A considerable cold is produced as 
 the solution takes place, and this cold is 
 still keener when the salt is mixed with 
 ice. Tins artificial cold is happily applied 
 to produce several phenomena which could 
 not otherwise take place, such as the con- 
 gelation of water on certain occasions, 
 
 the crystallization of certain salts, the fix- 
 ation and preservation of certain liquids, 
 naturally very subject to evaporation, 8cc. 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUM ACETPSUM. See Liquor 
 ammonite acetatia. 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUM LiauiDUM. See Liquor 
 ammoniac acetatia. 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUM MARTIALE. See Fer- 
 rum ammoniutum. 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUM SECRETUM GT.AUBEIU 
 
 See Sulphas ammonia. 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUM VEGETABILE. See L4- 
 
 quor ammonia acetate 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUS FIXUS. The muriate of 
 lime was formerly so termed. 
 
 SAL AMMONIACUS NITROSUS. See JVitras 
 ammonite. 
 
 SAL ANTIMONII. Tartar emetic. 
 
 SAL ARGENTI. Salt of Silver. See JVV- 
 tras argenti. 
 
 SAL CATHARTICUS AMARUS. See Magne* 
 sice sulphas. 
 
 SAL CATHARTICUS ANGLICANUS. See Mag- 
 
 nesiae sulphas. 
 
 SAL CATHABTICUS GLAUBERI. See Sodit 
 
 sulphas, * 
 
 SAL COMMUNIS. See Sodce murias. 
 
 SAL CORNU CERVI VOLATILE. See Car- 
 bonus Jlmmonite. 
 
 SAL CULINARIS. See Sodae murias. 
 
 SAL DE DUOBUS. Si-e Potassx sulphas. 
 
 SAL DIURETICCS. See Potussae acetas. 
 
 SAL DIGESTIVUS SYLVII. A natural salt, 
 formed of muriatic acid and potash. See 
 Potass<e murias. 
 
 SAL EPSOMENSIS. See Magnetic sul' 
 phas. 
 
 SAL ESSENTIALIS TARTARI. See Tartar, 
 acid of. 
 
 SAL FEBRIFUGUS SYLVII. See Potass 
 murias. 
 
 SAL FONTIUM. See Sodae murias. 
 
 SAL FOSSILIS. See Sodx murias. 
 
 SAL GEMMJE. Common or rock salt. See 
 Sodx murias. 
 
 SAL GLAUBERI See Sodae sulphas. 
 
 SAL HERB ARUM. See Potassx subcarbo- 
 nas. 
 
 SAL MARINUS. See Sodx murias. 
 
 SAL MARTIS. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 SAL MARTIS MURIATICUM SUBLIMATUM. 
 
 See Ferrum ammoniatum. 
 
 SAL MICROCOSMICUS. The compound saU 
 ine matter obtained by inspissating human 
 urine. 
 
 SAL MIRABILIS GLAUBERI. See Sodif Sill- 
 
 phas. 
 
 SAL MURIATICUS. See Sodte murias. 
 
 SAL PLANTARUM. See Polassce subcarbo* 
 nus. 
 
 SAL POLYCHRESTUS. See Potass* sulphas. 
 
 SAL POLYCHRESTUS GLASERI. See PotaS- 
 
 s<e sulphas. 
 
 SAL POLYCHHESTUS SEIGNETTI. See 
 
 tartaristita. 
 
710 
 
 SAL 
 
 SAL PRUNELLJB. Nitrat of potash cast 
 into flat cakes or round balls. 
 
 SAL RUPELLEXSIS. S< e Soda tartarisata. 
 
 SAL SATURN i. See Plumbi superacetas. 
 
 SAL SEDATITUS. See Boracic and 
 
 SAL SEDATIVUS HOMBERGII. See Boracic 
 acid 
 
 SAL SEDLICENSIS. See Sulphas Magne- 
 sia. 
 
 SAL SEIGXETTI. See Soda tartarisata. 
 
 SAL succisi. The succinic acid. See 
 Succinic acid. 
 
 SAL TAKTARI. See Potassa carbonas and 
 Potassa. 
 
 SAL THERMARTJM CAROLIBTARUM. A UtlOn 
 
 of sulph'Tic acid with magnesia. See Sul- 
 phas JMagnesiie 
 
 SAL TEGETABILIS. See Potasses tar- 
 tras. 
 
 SAL VOLATILE. See Spiritus ammonite 
 compositiis and Ammonia. 
 
 SAL VOLATILIS SALIS AMMOIflACI. See 
 
 Carbonas Ammonia. 
 
 SALKP. Salap. Salab. The root of 
 the O'i'cfu.8 morio of Linnse"S: bulbis indi- 
 vists, nectarii labio quudrilobo crenulato, 
 carnu obtuso, petalis dorsalibus re/lexis. 
 This farinaceous powder is imported from 
 Turkey It m ->y be obtained from several 
 other species of the same genus of plants. 
 It is an insipid substance, of which a small 
 quantity, by a proper management, con- 
 verts a large por.ion of water into a jelly, 
 the nutritive powers of which have been 
 greatly over-rated. Salep forms a consi- 
 derable part of the diet of the inhabitants 
 of Turkey, Persia, and Syria. The em- 
 thod of preparing salep is as follows : The 
 new root is to be washed in water, and 
 the fine brown skin which covers it is to 
 be separated by means of a small brush 
 or by dipping the root in warm water, and 
 rubbing it with a coarse linen cloth. The 
 roots thus cleaned, are to be spread on a 
 tin plate, and placed in an oven, heated to 
 the usual degree, where they are to* remain 
 six or ten minutes. In this time they will 
 have lost their milky whiteness, and ac- 
 quired a transparency like horn, without 
 any diminution of bulk. Being arrived at 
 this state, they are to be removed in order 
 to dry and harden in the air, which will 
 require several days to effect; or they may 
 be dried in a few hours, by using a very 
 gentle heat. Salep, thus prepared, con- 
 tains a great quantity of vegetable aliment; 
 as a wholesome nourishment it is much 
 superior to rice; and has the singular pro- 
 perty of concealing the taste of salt water. 
 Hence, to prevent the dreadful calamity 
 of famine at sea, it hits been proposed, 
 that the powder of it should constitute 
 part of the provisions of every ship's com- 
 pany. With regard to its medicinal pro- 
 perties, it may be observed, that its resto- 
 
 SAL 
 
 rative, mucilaginous, and demulcent qua- 
 lities, render it of considerable usa in 
 various diseases, when employed as ali- 
 ment, particularly in sea-scurvy, diarrhoea, 
 dysentery, symptomatic fever, arising from 
 the absorption of pus, and the stone or 
 gravel. 
 
 SAL1CORNIA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Monandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 SALICORNIA EUROP.EA. Tne systematic 
 name of the jointed glass wort, which is 
 gathered by the country people and sold 
 for samphire. It forms a good pickle with 
 vinegar, and is little inferior to the sam- 
 phire. 
 
 S \L1NE SUBSTANCES. The num- 
 ber of saline substances is very considera- 
 ble; and they possess peculiar characters, 
 by which they are distinguished from other 
 substances. The.se characters are founded 
 on certain properties, which it must be 
 confessed, are not accurately distinctive 
 of their true nature All such substances, 
 however, as possess several of the four 
 following properties are considered as sa- 
 line : 1. A strong tendency to combination, 
 or a very strong affinity of composition ; 
 
 2. A greater or lesser degree of sapidity ; 
 
 3. A greater or lesser degree of solubi- 
 lity in water ; 4. Perfect incombustibi- 
 lity. 
 
 SALIUXCA. See Nardus celtica. 
 
 SALIVA. (So called, a salino sapore, 
 from its salt taste, or from <r/*xoc, spittle.) 
 The fluid which is secreted by the salivary 
 glands into the cavity of the mouth. The 
 secretory organ is composed of three pair 
 of salivary glands. 1. The parotid glands, 
 which evacuate their saliva by means of 
 the Stenonian duct behind the middle dens 
 molans of the upper jaw. 2. The submax- 
 illary glands, which pour out their saliva 
 through the Warthonian ducts on each 
 side of the frenulum of the tongue by a 
 narrow osculum. 3. The sublingular glands, 
 situated between the internal surface of 
 the maxilla and the tongue, and pour out 
 their saliva through numerous Riverian 
 ducts at the apex of the tongue. 
 
 The saliva in the cavity of the mouth 
 has mixed with it, 1. The mucus of the 
 mouth, which exhales from the labial and 
 genal glands. 2. A roscid vupour, from 
 the whole surface of the cavity of the 
 . mouth. The saliva is continually swallow- 
 ed with, or without masticated food, and 
 some is also spit out. It has no colour nor 
 smell; it is tasteless, although it contains 
 a little salt, to which the nerves of the 
 tongue are accustomed. Its specific gravity 
 is somewhat greater than water. Its con- 
 slstence is rather plastic and spumous, from 
 the entangled and atmospheric air. The 
 quantity of twelve pounds is supposed to 
 
SAL 
 
 be secreted in twelve hours. During mas- 
 tication and speaking the secretion is 
 augmented, from the mechanical pressure 
 of the muscles upon th. salivary glands. 
 Those who are hungry secrete a great 
 quantity, from the sight of agreeable food. 
 It is imperfectly dissolved by water; some- 
 what coagulated by alcohol of wine ; and 
 is congealed with more difficulty than 
 water. It is inspissated by a small dose, 
 and dissolved in a large dose, of mineral 
 acids. It is also soluble in aerated alkali. 
 Caustic alkali and quicklime extract vola- 
 tile alkali from saliva. It corrodes copper 
 and iron, and precipitates silver and lead 
 in the form of corneous Inna. It assists 
 the spirituous fermentation of farinaceous 
 substances ; hence barbarous nations pre- 
 pare an inebriating drink from the chewed 
 roots of the Jatropha Manihot and Piper 
 Methisticum. It possesses an antiseptic 
 virtue, according to the experiments of the 
 celebrated Pringle. It easily becomes pu- 
 trid in warm air, and gives oft* volatile 
 alkali. 
 
 Constituent Principles. Saliva appears 
 to consist of water, albumen, ammoniacal 
 salt, and animal earth. Of water, there 
 is four-fifths giren out by distillation. The 
 albumen is detected by alcohol of wine. 
 The ammoniacal salt is demonstrated by 
 triturating quick lime with saliva ; and the 
 animal earth from salival calculus, and the 
 products of fire. 
 
 The use of the saliva is, 1. It augments 
 the taste of the food, by the evolution of 
 sapid matter. 2. During mastication, it 
 mixes with, dissolves, and resolves into its 
 principles, ihe food ; and changes it into 
 a pultaceous mass, fit to be swallowed : 
 hence it commences chymification. 3. It 
 moderates thirst, by moistening the cavity 
 of the mouth and fauces. 
 
 SALIVAL DUCTS. The excretory 
 ducts of the salivitl glands. That of the 
 parotid gland is called the Stenonian duct ; 
 those of the submaxillary glands the War- 
 thonian ducts ; and those of the sublingual, 
 the Jieverian ducts. 
 
 SALIVAL GLANDS. Those glands 
 which secrete the saliva are so termed. 
 See Saliva. 
 
 SALIVANTIA. (From saliva, spittle.) 
 Medicines which excite salivation. 
 
 SALIVARIA. (From saliva t the spittle ; 
 so called because it excites a discharge 
 of suliva.) Pellitory of Spuin. 
 
 SALIVARIS HERBA. See Pyrethrum. 
 
 SALIVATIO. An increased secretion 
 of saliva. See Ptyalismus. 
 
 SALIX. (From sola, Heb.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linn scan 
 system. Class, Dioecia. Order, Diandria. 
 
 2. The pharmacopccial name of Sattx 
 alba, Grack willow. The bark of the 
 
 SAL 
 
 711 
 
 branches of the Salix fragilia of Linn sens : 
 foliis serrtitis gl.i/r.'iy ovcito lunceolutis, 
 petiolis dentato glanduloais. It niamfcbts a 
 considerable degree of bitterness to the 
 taste, and is very adstrmfcent. it ^ re . 
 commended as a good substitute for Pe- 
 ruvian bark, and is said to cure intermit- 
 tents and other diseases requiring tonic and 
 adstringent remedies. Not only the baik 
 of this species of salix, but that of several 
 others possess similar qualities,pan icular- 
 ly of the Salix alba and S. ptntandha. both 
 of which are recommended in the foreign 
 pharmacopoeias. But Dr Woodville ib of 
 opinion, that ihe bark of the salix triandria 
 is more effectual than that of any other 
 of this genus ; at least its sensible qualities 
 give a decided preference. The trials Dr. 
 Cullen made was with the bark of the salix 
 pentrandria, the bark taken from its 
 branches, the third of an inch diameter, 
 and of four or five years growth. Never- 
 theless, he adds, in intermittent fevers, he 
 has always failed with this bark. 
 
 SALIX .ALBA. See Salix. 
 
 SALIX CAPREA. The systematic name of 
 a species of willow, the bark of whose 
 branches possess the same virtues with that 
 of the fragilis. See Salix. 
 
 SALIX FRAGILIS. The systematic name of 
 the common crack willow. See Salix. 
 
 SALIX pENTAjnmiA. The bark of the 
 branches of this species of willow posses- 
 ses the same virtues as that of the fragilis. 
 See Salix. 
 
 SALIX VITTTLIITA. The bark of the 
 branches of this species of willow may be 
 substituted for the fragilis. See Salix. 
 
 SALPINGO-PHARYNGETTS. This muscle is 
 composed of a few fibres of the palato- 
 pharyngeus, which it assists in dilating the 
 mouth of the Eustachian tube. 
 
 SALPIXGO-STAPHILINUS. See Levator 
 palati. 
 
 SALPINGO-STAPHILINUS INTERKUS. See Le- 
 vator palati. 
 
 Salsafy. The root of the purple goat's 
 beard. See Tragopogon pratense. 
 
 SALSOLA The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria. Order, fiigynia. 
 
 SALSOLA KALI. Snail-seeded glass-wort 
 or salt-wort. Kali spinosum cochleatum. 
 Tragus sive Tragum Matthioli. The sys- 
 tematic name of the plant which affords 
 the mineral alkali. See Soda and Ba- 
 rilla. 
 
 SALSOLA SATIVA. The systematic name of 
 a plant, which affords the mineral alkali. 
 See Soda and Barilla 
 
 SALSOLA SODA. The systematic name of 
 a plant which affords mineral alkali. See 
 Barilla, and Soda. 
 
 Stilt, cathartic. See Sulphas 
 Sodx sulphas. 
 
SAL 
 
 SAlVt 
 
 Salt, common. See Murias Sod*. 
 
 Salt, Epsom. See Sulphas Mugnctix. 
 
 Salt petre. See Potass* nitras. 
 
 Salt, Rochelle. See Soda tartarizata. 
 
 Salt, sea. See Murias Soda. 
 
 Salt of steel. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 SALTS. See Saline substances. Sahs, 
 with respect to their chemical properties, 
 are divided into two classes ; into acid 
 salts or acids, and into alkaline salts or 
 alkalis ; and from the mutual combination 
 of these two arises a third class, viz. that 
 of neutral salts. 
 
 SALTS, ACID. These are distinguish- 
 ed by their sour taste when diluted with 
 water. See Ada. 
 
 SALTS, ALKALINE. These possess 
 a urinous, burning 1 , and caustic taste, turn 
 the syrup of violets to a green, have a 
 strong affinity for acids, dissolve animal 
 substances, unite readily wi'.h water, com- 
 bines with oils and fat, and render them 
 miscible with water, dissolve sulphur, and 
 are crystallizable. See Alkali. 
 
 SALTS, NEUTRAL. Secondary salts. 
 Under the name of neutral or secondary 
 salts are comprehended such matters as are 
 composed of two primitive saline sub- 
 stances combined together. These salts 
 are called neutral, because they do not 
 possess the characters of primitive salts ; 
 that is to say, they are neitheracid nor al- 
 kaline salts ; such as Epsom salts, alum, 
 nitre, &c. 
 
 SALTS, PRIMITIVE. Simple salts. 
 Under this order is comprehended those 
 salts which were formerly thought to be 
 simple or primitive, and which are occa- 
 sionally called simple salts. The accurate 
 experiments of the moderns have proved 
 that these are for the most part com- 
 pounded ; but the term is retained with 
 greater propriety when it is observed, 
 that these salts compose, when united, 
 salts which are termed secondary. These 
 salts are never met with perfectly pure in 
 nature, but require artificial processes to 
 render them so. This order is divided 
 into three genera, comprehending saline 
 terrestrial substances, alkalis, and acids. 
 
 SALTS, SECONDARY. See Neutral 
 
 salts. 
 
 Saltwort. See Safsola kali. 
 
 SALVATELLA. (Salvatella, sc. vena, 
 from sains, health, because the opening 
 of it was formerly thought to be of singu- 
 lar use in melancholy.) This vein runs 
 along the little finger, unites upon the 
 back of the hand with the cephalic of the 
 thumb, and empties its blood into the in- 
 ternal and external cubical veins. 
 
 SALVIA. (A salyendo.) \. The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnzan system. 
 Class, Diandria. Order, J\fonogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 
 common sage. Eleliaphacos. Salvia offid* 
 natis of Linnaeus :foliis lanceolata-ovatis 
 integris crenulatis, Jloribus spicatis, culy- 
 cibus acutis In ancient times sage was 
 celebrated as a remedy of great efficacy, 
 as would appear from the following lines 
 of the school of Salernita : 
 
 Cur moriatur homo, cui salvia cresdt in 
 horto ? 
 
 Contra vim mortis, non est medicamen in 
 hortis. 
 
 Salvia salvatrix, nature conciliatrix. 
 
 Salvia cum ruta fucirtnt tibi pocula tuta, 
 But at present it is not considered as an 
 article of much importance- It has a 
 fragrant strong smell ; and a warm, bitter- 
 ish, aromatic, taste, Lke other plants con- 
 taining an essential oil. It has a remark- 
 able propeny in resisting the putrefaction 
 of animal substances, and is in frequent 
 use among the Chinese as a tonic, in the 
 form of tea, in debility of the stomach und 
 nervous system. 
 
 SALVIA HORTENSIS MINOR. The small 
 sage, or sage of virtue. A variety of the 
 officinal sage, possessing similar virtues. 
 
 SALVIA OPFICINALIS. The systematic 
 name of the garden sage. See Salvia. 
 
 SALVIA SCLAREA. The systematic name 
 of the garden clary, culled horminum in 
 the pharmacopoeias. The leaves and seeds 
 are recommended as corroborants and an- 
 tispasmodics, particularly in l<-r>corrhxas 
 and hysterical weaknesses. They have a 
 bitterish warm taste, and a strong smell, 
 of the aromatic kind. 
 
 SAMBUCUS. (From sabucca, Heb. a 
 musical instrument formerly made of this 
 tree.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnsean system. Class, Pen tan- 
 dria. Order, Trigynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 elder-tree. Sambucus vulguris. Snmbucus 
 arborea. Acle. Infelix lignum. Sambucus 
 nigra of Linnxus : cymis quinque partitis, 
 foliis pinnatis, caule arboreo. This indige- 
 nous plant has an unpleasant narcotic 
 smell, and some authors have reported its 
 exhalations to be so noxious, as to render 
 it unsafe to sleep under its shade The 
 parts of this tree that are proposed for 
 medicinal use in the pharmacopoeias are 
 the inner bark, the flowers, and the ber- 
 ries. The first has scarcely any smell, 
 and very little taste ; on first chewing, it 
 impresses a degree of sweetness, which is 
 followed by a very slight but durable 
 acrimony, in which its powers seem to 
 reside. From its cathartic property it is 
 recommended as an effectual hydragogue 
 by Sydenham and Boerhaave; the former 
 directs three handfuls of it to be boiled in 
 a quart of milk and water, till only a pint 
 remains, of which one half is to be taken 
 night and morning, and repeated for seve- 
 
SAN 
 
 SAN 
 
 val days ; it usually operates both upwards 
 and downwards, and upon the evacuation 
 it produces, its utility depends^ Boerhaave 
 gave its expressed juice in doses from a 
 drachm to half an ounre. In smaller doses 
 it is said to be an useful aperient and de- 
 obstruent in various chronic disorders. 
 The flowers have an agreeable flavour ; 
 acid infusions of them, when fresh, are 
 gently laxative and aperient. When dry, 
 they are said to promote chiefly the cuti- 
 cular excretion, and to he particularly 
 serviceable in erysipelatons and eruptive 
 dis^ders. Externally they are used in 
 iMircmaiiuns, &.c. and in the London 
 Pharmacopoeia are directed in the form of 
 an ointment. The berries in taste are 
 somewhat sweetish, and not unpleasant ; 
 on expression they yield a fine purple juice, 
 which proves an useful aperient and resol- 
 vent in sundry chronic diseases, gently 
 loosening the belly, and promoting the 
 urine and perspiration. 
 
 SAMBUCUS KBUJLUS. The systematic name 
 of the dwarf elder. See Ebulus. 
 
 SAMBUCUS XJORA. The systematic name 
 of the elder-tree. See Sambucus. 
 
 SAMPHIRE. The Crithmum murtimum of 
 Linnaeus. It is a low perennial plant, and 
 grows about the sea-coast in several parts 
 of the island. It has a spicy aromatic 
 flavour, which induces the common peo- 
 ple to use it as a pot-herb. Pickled with 
 vinegar and spice it makes a wholesome 
 and elegant condiment which is in much 
 esteem 
 
 SAMPSUCHUS. See Sambucus. 
 
 SAMPSYCHUM. (From trcta, to preserve, 
 and -^ux,n, the mind;) because of its cor- 
 dial qu^lil.ies. See Sambucus. 
 
 SANATIVA. (From sano, to cure.) Me- 
 dicines which heal diseases. 
 
 SAJJCTUM SEMEN. The worm-seed, or 
 aantonicum. 
 
 SANDARACHA. (From saghad narak, 
 Arab.) A gummy resin; also a sort of 
 arsenic. See Sandrack. 
 
 SAXDAHACHA ARABUM. This re.sinous juice 
 appears to have been the produce of a 
 large species of juniper-tree. 
 
 Sanders. See Santalum rubrum. 
 
 SAXDRACK. (An Arabian word ) San- 
 daracha. Gum juniper. A concrete resin 
 which exudes in white tears, more transpa- 
 rent than mastich, from the bark of the 
 Juniperiis communis of Linnaeus. See Ju- 
 nipems. Sandrack is almost totally soluble 
 in alcohol, with which it forms a white 
 varnish that dries speedily. Reduced to 
 powder it is called pounce, which prevents 
 ink from sinking into paper from which 
 the exterior coating of size has been scra- 
 ped away. 
 
 SAXDYX. (From sani dak, red, Arab.) 
 Ceruss burnt till it becomes red. 
 
 SANGUIFICATION. (Sanguificatio, 
 
 from sanguis, blood.) A natural function 
 of ilu body, by which the chyle is changed 
 into blood. The uses of sanguification 
 are the generation of blood, which serves 
 to fill the blood-vessels, to irritate ami sti- 
 mulate the heart and arteries, to generate 
 or c-.nse heat, to secrete the humours, and 
 to excite the vital action. 
 
 SANG'CINALIS. (From aangtds t blood ; 
 so named from its uses in stopping bleed- 
 ings ) The Potygonum aviculare or knot- 
 grass, is sometimes so called. See Centum- 
 no dia. 
 
 SAHTGUIITARIA. (From sanguis, blood ; 
 so named from its use in shopping bleed- 
 ings.) The Polygonum aviculare, or knot- 
 grass is sometimes so termed. See Cen- 
 tumnodia. 
 
 Sanguineous apoplexy. See Jlpoplexia. 
 
 SANGUIPURGIUM. (From su-nguis, blood, 
 andpurgo, to purge.) A gentle fever, OP 
 such a one as by its discharges is supposed 
 to purify the blood. 
 
 SANG1US See Blood 
 
 SANGU1S DRACONIS. Cinnabaris gra- 
 coruw. t}raconth<ema. Asagen. Asegen. 
 Dragon's blood. The red resinous juice 
 which is obtained by wounding the b^rk 
 of the Calamus rotang ; caudice densis- 
 sime aculeato, aculeis erectis, spa-dice rec- 
 to. It is chiefly obtained from the Mo- 
 lucca islands, Java, and other parts of the 
 East Indies. It is generally much adul- 
 terated, and varied in goodness and pu- 
 rity. The best kind is of a dark red co- 
 lour, which, when powdered, changes to 
 crimson; it readily melts and catches 
 flame; has no smell, but to the taste dis- 
 covers some degree of warmth and pun- 
 gency. The ancients Greeks were well 
 acquainted with the adstringent power of 
 this drug; in which character it has since 
 been much employed in haemorrhages, in 
 alvine fluxes. At present, however, it Ls 
 not used internally, being superseded by 
 more certain and effectual remedies of this 
 numerous class. 
 
 SANGUIS HERCUHS. A name for the cro- 
 cus. 
 
 SANGUISOUBA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean systejn. Class, 
 Triandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 SANGUISOHBA OFFICINALIS. The syste- 
 matic name of the Italian pimpinel. See 
 Pimpineila Italica. 
 
 SANGUISUGA. (From sanguis, blood, 
 and sugo, to suck.) The leech, or blood- 
 sucker. See Leech. 
 
 Sanicle. See Sanicula. 
 
 Sanicle, Yorkshire. See Pinguicula. 
 
 SANICULA. (From sano, to heal; so 
 called from its virtues in healing.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Pentandria. Order, Di- 
 gynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacppoeial name of sanicle 
 4 Y 
 
* 
 
 714 
 
 SAN 
 
 Cucullata. Dodecatheon. Symphytum pe- 
 tr>um Saniculu mas. Diupensia cortusa. 
 Tins herb, Sanicula europea of Linnaeus, 
 was formerly recommended as a mild ad- 
 stringent, and is supposed to have receiv- 
 ed its name from its sanative power. Its 
 sensible qualities are a bitterish and some- 
 what austere taste, followed by an acri- 
 mony which chiefly affects the throat. It 
 is only in use in the present day amongst 
 the country people. 
 
 SANICULA EBORACENSIS. Pinguicnla. Sa- 
 nicula montana. Viola palustris. The York- 
 shire 
 cula. 
 
 SANICULA EUROPEA. The systematic name 
 of the sanicle. See Sanicula. 
 
 SAXICULA MAS. See Sanicula. 
 
 SANIES. Ichor. This term is some- 
 times applied to a thin, limpid, and green- 
 ish discharge; and at other times to a 
 thick and bloody kind of pus. 
 
 SANTALUM. (From zandal, Arab.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nxan system. Saunders. 
 
 SANTALUM ALBUM. The systematic name 
 of the yellow saunders. See Santalum ci- 
 trinum. 
 
 SANTALUM ALBUM. The white saun- 
 ders of the shop is said to be the alburnum 
 of the tree whose medullary part is called 
 Santalwn cilrinum. 
 
 SANTALUM CITRINUM. Santalwn palli- 
 dum. Yellow saunders. Santalum album 
 of Linnaeus. White saunders wood is of 
 a pale white colour, often with a yellow- 
 ish tinge, and, being destitute of taste or 
 odour, it is superseded by the santalum 
 citrinum, which is of a brownish yellow 
 colour, of a bitterish aromatic taste, and 
 of a pleasant smell, approaching to that of 
 the rose. Botli kinds are brought from the 
 East Indies in billets, consisting of large 
 thick pieces, which, according to Rum- 
 phius, are sometimes taken from the same, 
 and sometimes from different trees. For 
 though the white and yellow saunders are 
 the wood of the same species of tree, yet 
 the latter, which forms the central part of 
 the tree, is not always to be found in suffi- 
 cient quantity to repay the trouble and 
 expense of procuring it especially, unless 
 the trees be old; while the white, which 
 is the exterior part of the wood, is always 
 more abundant, and is consequently much 
 cheaper. 
 
 Yellow saunders, distilled with water, 
 yields a fragrant essential oil, which thick- 
 ens in the cold into the consistence of a 
 balsam, approaching in smell to ambergris, 
 or a mixture of ambergris and roses; the 
 remaining decoction, inspissated to the 
 consistence of an extract, is bitterish and 
 slightly pungent. Rectified spirit ex- 
 tracts, by digestion, considerably more 
 than water ; the colour of the tincture iS 
 
 SAN 
 
 a rich yellow. The spirit distilled off is 
 slightly impregnated with the fine flavour 
 of the wood; the remaining brownish ex- 
 tract has a weak smell, and a moderate 
 balsamic pungency. 
 
 The wood is valued highly on account of 
 its fragrance, hence the Chinese are said to 
 fumigate their clothes with it, and to burn 
 it in their temples in honour of their gods. 
 Though still retained in the Materia Me- 
 dica of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, it 
 cannot be thought to possess any consider- 
 able share of medicinal power. Hoffman 
 considers its virtues as similar to thodfetff. 
 ambergris ; and some others have esteem- 
 ed it in the character of a corroborant and 
 restorative. 
 
 SANTALUM PALLIDUM. See Santalum cit- 
 rinum. 
 
 SANTALUM RUBRUM. Red saunders. Pte- 
 rocarpus santalinus of Linnaeus. There is 
 some reason to believe that several red 
 woods, capable of communicating this 
 colour to spirituous liquors, are sold as red 
 saunders; but the true officinal kind ap- 
 pears, on the best authority, to be of this 
 tree, which is extremely hard, of a bright 
 garnet red colour, and bears a fine polish. 
 It is only the inner substance of the wood 
 that is used as a colouring matter, and the 
 more florid red is mostly esteemed. On 
 being cut it is said to manifest a fragrant 
 odour, which is more especially in old 
 trees. According to Lewis, this wood 
 " is of a dull red, almost blackish colour 
 on the outside, and a deep brighter red 
 within ; its fibres are now and then curled, 
 as in knots. It has no manifest smell, and 
 little or no taste ; even of extracts made 
 from it with water, or witti spirit, the taste 
 is not considerable-. 
 
 To watery liquors it communicates only 
 a yellowish tinge, but to rectified spirit a 
 fine deep red. A small quantity of an 
 extract made with this menstruum, tinges 
 a large one of fresh spirit of the same 
 colour; though it does not, like most 
 other resinous bodies, dissolve in express- 
 ed oils. Cf distilled oils, there are some, 
 as that of lavender, which receive a red 
 tincture from the wood itself, and from its 
 resinous extract, but the greater number 
 do not. Red saunders has been esieemed 
 as a medicine; but its only use attaches to 
 its colouring property. The juice of this 
 tree, like that of some others, affords a 
 species of sanguis draconis. 
 
 SANTOLINA. (From santalum, saunders, 
 because it smells like the saunders wood.), 
 See Jlbrotunum fa mina. 
 
 SANTOLINA CHAMJE-CTPARISSUS. The sys- 
 tematic name of the lavender cotton. See 
 Jlbrotunum famina. 
 
 SANTON1CUM. (From Santonia, its 
 native place.) This plant and its seeds 
 have received several names. 
 
SAP SAP 715 
 
 $antonicnm Jllexandrinum. Sementina* Jib- Its virtues, according to Bergius, are de- 
 
 sinthium seriphium JEgytium Scheba Jlra- tergent, resolvent, and aperient, and its 
 
 bum. Zcdouriae sem. Xaniolina. Lumbrico- use recommended in jaundices, gout, cal- 
 
 rum setnina. Cina. Semen contra. Semen culous complaints, and in obstructions of 
 
 sanctum. It is the Tartarean southern-wood the viscera. The efficacy of soap, in the 
 
 or wormseed, Artemisia santonica of Lin- first of these diseases, was experienced by 
 
 naeus :~foliis caulinis lineuribus pinnato-mul- Sylvius, and since recommended very gene- 
 
 tifitlis, rumia inrlivisis, spiels secnndis re- rally by various authors who have written 
 
 flexis, foribus qninquejloris. The seeds on this complaint ; and it has also been 
 
 are small, light, and oval, composed of thought of use in supplying the place of 
 
 a number of thin membranous coats of bile in the primx vise. The utility of this 
 
 a yellowish green colour, with a cast of medicine, in icterical cases, was inferred 
 
 brown, easily friable, upon being rubbed chiefly from its supposed power of dis- 
 
 between the fingers, into a fine chaffy solving biliary concretions ; but this medi- 
 
 kind of substance. They are brought cine has lost much of its reputation in 
 
 from the Levant : have a moderately strong jaundice, since it is now known, that gall- 
 
 and not agreeable smell, somewhat of the stones have been' found in many after 
 
 wormwood kind, and a very bitter sub- death, who had been daily taking soap for 
 
 acrid aste. Their virtues are extracted several months, and even years. Of its 
 
 both by watery and spirituous menstrua, good effects in urinarycalctilous affections, 
 
 They are esteemed to be stomachic, em- we have the testimonies of several, espe- 
 
 menagogue, and anthelmintic ; but it is dally when dissolved in lime-water, by 
 
 especially for the last-mentioned powers which ns efficacy is considerably increased; 
 
 that they are now administered, and from for it thus becomes a powerful solvent of 
 
 their efficacy in this way they have ob- mucus, which an ingenious modern author 
 
 tained the name of wormseed. To adults supposes" to be the chief agent in the for- 
 
 the dose in substance is from one to two mation of calculi ; it is, however, only in 
 
 drachms, twice a day. Lewis thinks that the incipient state of'the disease that these 
 
 the spirituous extract is the most eligible remedies promise effectual benefit, though, 
 
 preparation of the santonicum, for the they generally abate the more violent symp- 
 
 purp^ses of an anthelmintic. toms, where they cannot remove the 
 
 SAPHENA. (Vena saphena : from <r<p?, cause. With Boerhaave, soap was a gene- 
 visible.) The large vein of the leg, which ral medicine; for as he attributed most 
 ascends along the little toe over the complaints to viscidity of the fluids, he, 
 external ankle, and evacuates part of the and most of the Boerhaavian school, pre- 
 blpod from the foot into the popliteal scribed it, in conjunction with different 
 ve'ivn resinous and other substances, in gout, 
 
 SAPTENTI JE DENTES. The four last rheumatism, and various visceral corn- 
 grinders are so called, because they appear plaints. Soap is also externally employed 
 when, the person is supposed to be at years as a resolvent, and gives name to several 
 of discretion. See Teeth. officinal preparations. 
 
 SAPIWBUS SAPOXARIA. The systematic SAPO TEREBINTHIX.T:. Stnrkey's soap, 
 
 name of 'he plant which affords soap-nuts. " ^, Kali prxparati calidi, ?j. Olei tere* 
 
 See Snponarix mucnlx. biutli. 3111." The hot kali prxparatum is 
 
 SAPO. Soap. A composition of oils, to have th(J oll of turpentine gradually 
 
 or fats, with an alkali. The medicinal blended wilh - ltf j n a heated mortar. In- 
 
 soap, sapo duras,sapo amyzdaiinm, is made dolefu swell j ntfs were formerly rubbed 
 
 withoilofsweetalmonds,andhalfitswe.gnt wil h this application, and perhaps some 
 
 of potash or caustic alkali. Common or chronic affections of the joints might still 
 
 soft soap, sapo mollis, is made ot tallow; be benefited by it 
 
 Spanish, or Cnst.le soap, of oil of almonds, SAPONARIA. ' (From sapo, soap; sr> 
 
 and soda, or barilla. Black soap is a cal , ed because its j uicej like soap> cleans 
 
 composition of tram oil and an alkali ; and clothes N l The name o f a genus of plants 
 
 green soap of hemp, linseed, or rape oiL Ju the Linnxan syste m. Class, Decandria. 
 
 The sapo ex oleo nlivx et natro confectns of Or der, Digynia. 
 
 the former London Pharmacopeia, or the 2 The pllarmacopCE i a i name o f the soap- 
 
 sapo aUni* cripanu* of ihe Edinburgh Ph;.r- Wf)rt Bruise-wort. Struthium. Lanaria. 
 
 macopoeia, (white Spanish soap,) being jjichnis sytoettri*. Ibixnma. The root of 
 
 ma.le of the finer kinds of olive oil, is thisplant Saponaria officinalis rf Linnaeus : 
 
 the best, and therefore preferred for inter- Ca ^ ihns clf i mt Hci St foliis ovato-lanceolatis, 
 
 nal use. Soap w*s imperfectly known to jg etnp | oyed medicinally ; it has no peculiar 
 
 the ancients. It is mentioned by Pliny as sme|l . itg tagte - JS swee - tisll> glutinous, ami 
 
 made of fat and nshes, and as an invention gomewhat hltter . Qn being chewed for 
 
 of 'he Ganls. Aretseus and others inform gome time> u ig said todiscover a de g ree of 
 
 us, that the Greeks obtained their know- acrimony> wnich continues to affect the 
 
 ledge of its medical use from the Romans. mouth a considerable time. According to 
 
SAP 
 
 Neuman, two ounces of the root yielded 
 eleven drachms of watery extract; but 
 Cartheuser, from a like quantity, only ob- 
 tained six drachms and twenty four grains. 
 This extract manifested a sweetish taste, 
 followed by an ucrid quality The spiritu- 
 ous extract is less in quality, but of a more 
 penetrating- acrid tasie. Decoctions of-the 
 root, on being sufficiently agitated, pro- 
 duce a saponaceous froth , a similar soapy 
 quality is observable also in the extract, 
 and still more manifestly in the leaves, in- 
 somuch that they have been used by the 
 mendicant monks as a substitute for soup 
 in washing of their clothes, and Bergius, 
 who made several experiments with the 
 saponaria, declares that it had all the ef- 
 fects of soap itself. 
 
 From these peculiar qualities of the sapo- 
 naria, there can be little doubt of its pos- 
 sessing a considerable share of medical 
 efficacy, which Dr. Woodvillesayshe could 
 wish to find faithfully ascertained. 
 
 The diseases for which the saponaria is 
 recommended, as syphilis, gout, rheuma- 
 tism, and jaundice, are not, perhaps, the 
 complaints in which its use is most avail- 
 ing ; for a fancied resemblance of the roots 
 of saponaria with those of sarsaparilla, 
 seems to have led physicians to think them 
 similar in their effects; and hence they 
 have bo'h been administered with the 
 same intentions, particularly in fixed pains, 
 and venereal affections. Bergius says, " in 
 artliritide, cura mercuriale, &c. nullum 
 aptiorem potum novi." However, ac- 
 cording to several writers, the most inve- 
 terate cases of syphilis were cured by a 
 decoction of this plant, without the use of 
 mercury. 
 
 Haller informs us, that Boerhaave enter- 
 tained an high opinion of its efficacy in 
 jaundice, and other visceral obstructions. 
 
 SAPOXAHIA NUCULA. JBaccae berrmiden- 
 ses. Soap-berries. A spherical fruit, 
 about the size of a cherry, whose cortical 
 part is yellow, glossy, and so transparent 
 as to shew the spherical black nut which 
 rattles within, and which includes a white 
 kernel. It is the produce of the Sapindns 
 saponaria of Linnxus, which grows in 
 Jamaica. It is said that the cortical part 
 of this fruit has a bitter taste, and HO smell ; 
 that it raises a soapy froth with water, 
 and has similar effects with soap in wash- 
 ing ; that it is a medicine of singular and 
 specific virtue in chlorosis. They are not 
 known in the shops of this country. 
 
 SAPOXAIITA OFFICINAI.IS. The systema- 
 tic name of the soap-wort. See Sapofiaria, 
 
 SAPONULES. Saponiili. Combinations 
 of the volatile or essential oils with differ- 
 ent bases; as saponulc of ahtmine. 
 
 SAPOXULKS, AC in. Combinations of the 
 volatile or esse'itiai oils with different 
 a'cids. 
 
 SAR 
 
 SAPOTA. The oval fruited sapota, whos'e 
 seeds are sometimes given in the form of 
 emulsion in calculous complaints, is the 
 Jicras sapota of Linnaeus. It is a native 
 of South America, and bears a fruit like 
 an apple, which has, when ripe, a luscious 
 taste, resembling that of the marmalade of 
 quinces, whence it is called natural mar- 
 malade. 
 
 SAPPAX LIGNUM. Logwood has been so 
 called See Lignum campechense. 
 
 SAPPHARIXA AQ.UA. JLqua cupri ammo- 
 niati. Made by a solution of sal ammo- 
 niac in lime-water, standing in a copper 
 vessel. 
 
 SAPPHIRE. A gem of a sky-blue co- 
 lour. 
 
 Saracens consound. See Virgo, aurea. 
 
 SARCIUM. (Dim. of *, flesh.) A car- 
 buncle, or small fleshy excrescence. 
 
 SARCITES. (From f*g%, flesh.) An 
 anasarca. 
 
 SARCOCELE. (From -atg|, flesh, and 
 KKH } a tumour.) Hernia carnosa. This 
 is a disease of the body of the testicle, 
 and, as the term implies, consists, in gene- 
 ral, in such an alteration made in the struc- 
 ture of it, as produces a resemblance to a 
 hard fleshy substance, instead of that fine, 
 soft, vascular texture, of whi-h ft is, in a 
 natural and healthy state, composed. 
 
 The ancient writers have made a great 
 number of distinctions of the different kinds 
 of this disease, according to its different 
 appearances, and according to the mild- 
 ness, or malignity of the symptom* with 
 which it m; y chance to be attended. Thus, 
 the sarcocele, the hydro-sarcocele, the scir- 
 rhusy the cancer, th cara adnato ad testem, 
 and the earn udnata ad vasa, which are 
 really little more than descriptions of diffe- 
 rent states and circumstances of the same 
 disease, are reckoned as so many different 
 complaints, requiring a variety of treat- 
 ment, and deriving their origin from a va- 
 riety of different humours. 
 
 Every species of sarcocele consists pri- 
 marily in an enlargement, induration, and 
 obstruction of the vascular part of the tes- 
 ticle ; but this alteration is, in different 
 people, attended with such a variety 
 of circumstances, as to produce several 
 different appearances, and to occasion 
 the many distinctions which have beea 
 made- 
 It' the body of the testicle, though en- 
 larged, and indurated to some degree, be 
 perfectly eq-.al in its surface, void of pain, 
 has no appearance of fluid in its tunica va- 
 ginalis, and produces very little uneasi- 
 ness, except what is occasioned by its 
 mere weight, it is usually called a simple 
 sarcocele, or an indolent scirrhus ; if, at 
 the same time that the testis is enlarged 
 and hardened, there be a palpable accu- 
 mulation of fluid in the vaginal coat, the 
 
SAR 
 
 disease has by many been named a hydro- 
 sarcocele ; if the lower part of the sper- 
 matic vessels, and the epidydimis were 
 enlarged, hard, and knotty, they supposed 
 it to be a fungous, or morbid accretion, 
 and called it the caro adnata ad vasa ; if the 
 testicle itself was unequal in its surface, but 
 at the same time not painful, they distin- 
 guish it by the title of caro adnuta ad tes- 
 tem ; if it was tolerably equal, not very 
 painful, nor frequently so, but at the same 
 time hard and large, they gave iv the ap- 
 pellation of an occult or benign cancer; if 
 it was ulcerated, subject to frequent acute 
 pain, to haemorrhage, &c. it was known 
 by that of a malignant or confirmed can- 
 cer. These different appearances, though 
 distinguished by different titles, are really 
 no more than so many stages (as it were) 
 of the same kind of disease, and depend 
 a great deal on several accidental circum- 
 stances, such as age, habit, manner of 
 living, &c. It is true, that many people 
 pass several years with this disease, under 
 its most favourable appearances, and with- 
 out encountering any of its worst ; but, on 
 the other hand, there are many, who, in 
 a very short space of time, run through all 
 its stages They who are most conversant 
 with it, know how very convertible its 
 mildest symptoms are into its most dread- 
 ful ones, and how very short a space of 
 time often intervenes between the one and 
 the other. 
 
 There is hardly any disease affecting the 
 human body which is subject to more va- 
 riety than this is, both with regard to its 
 first manner of appearance, and the changes 
 which it may undergo. 
 
 Sometimes the fir^t appearance is a mere 
 simple enlargement and induration of the 
 body of the testicle ; void of pain, without 
 inequality of surface, and producing no un- 
 easiness, or inconvenience, except what is 
 occasioned by its mere weight. And some 
 people are so fortunate to have it remain in 
 this state for a very considerable length of 
 time without visible or material alteration. 
 On the other hand, it sometimes happens, 
 that very soon after its appearance in this 
 mild manner, it suddenly becomes unequal 
 and knotty, and is attended with very acute 
 pains darting up to the loins and back, but 
 still remaining entire, that is, not bursting 
 through the integuments. Sometimes the 
 fury of the disease brooks no restraint ; 
 but, making its way through all the mem- 
 branes which envelope the testicle, it either 
 produces a large, foul, stinking, phagede- 
 nic ulcer, with hard edges, or it thrusts 
 forth a painful gleeting fungus, subject to 
 frequent hemorrhage. 
 
 Sometimes an accumulation of water is 
 made in the tunica vaginalis, producing 
 that mixed appearance, called the hydro- 
 sarcocele. 
 
 SAtt 717 
 
 Sometimes there is no fluid at all in the 
 cavity of the tunica vaginal, s ; but the body 
 of the testicle itself is formed into cells, 
 containing either a turbid kind of uater, a 
 bloody sanies, or a purulent foetid maiter. 
 Sometimes the disorder seems to be merely 
 local, that is, confined to the testicle, 
 not proceeding from u tainted habit, nor 
 accompanied with diseased viscera, the 
 panent having all the general appearances 
 and circumst nces of health, and deriving 
 his local mischief from an external injury. 
 At other times, a pallid, leaden counte- 
 nance, indigestion, frequent nausea, cholic 
 pains, sodden purgings, &c. sufficiently in- 
 dicate a vitiated h ;bit, and diseased vis- 
 cera, which diseased viscera may also 
 sometimes be discovered and felt 
 
 The progress also which it makes from 
 the testis upward, toward the process, is 
 very uncertain; the disease occupying the 
 testicle only, without affecting the sper- 
 matic process, in some subjects, for a 
 great length of time ; while, in others, it 
 totally spoils the testicle very soon, and, 
 almost as soon, seizes on the spermatic 
 chord. 
 
 SARCOCOLLA. (From rxtf, flesh, 
 and XOA.A*, glue ; because of its supposed 
 power of gluing together woi-nds ) A 
 concrete gummi-resinous juice, supposed 
 to be the produce of the Penxu mucronata 
 of Linnaeus. It is brought from Persia 
 and Arabia in small grains of a pale yellow 
 colour, having also sometimes mixed with 
 them a few of a deep red colour. Its 
 taste is bitter, but followed with some 
 degree of sweetness. It has been chiefly 
 used for external purposes, and, as its 
 name imports, has been thought to agglu- 
 tinate wounds and ulcers ; but this opinion 
 now no longer exists. 
 
 SARCOEPIPLOCEIE. Enlarged testiclei 
 with rupture, con<aining omentum. 
 
 SARCOI.OGY. (Sarcologia. From O-A^, 
 flesh, and AO^OC, a discourse ) The doc- 
 trine of the muscles and soft parts. 
 
 SARCOMA. (From r*f, flesh.) Sar- 
 costs. Porrus. Sarcopliya. N&-VHS. A 
 fleshy excrescence. A genus of disease in 
 the class locales, and order tumores of 
 Cullen. 
 
 SARCOMPHALUS. (From <r*$f, flesh, 
 and o^pstxo?, the navel.) A fleshy excres- 
 cence about the navel. 
 
 SARCOPHYIA. (From o-aigf , flesh, and QVU, 
 to grow.) A fleshy excrescence. 
 
 SARCOPYODES. (From <r<*|, flesh, and 
 <sruov, pns.) Applied to the purulent, 
 fleshy discharge which is thrown up in 
 some stages of consumption. 
 
 SARCOS1S. (From *, flesh.) A 
 fleshy tumour. The generation of flesh. 
 
 SARCOTICA. (From **$;, flesh.) Medi- 
 cines which promote the generation of 
 flesh in wounds. 
 
718 
 
 SAR 
 
 SAR 
 
 SAIIDIASIS. (From <rag(fa>w, the sardo- 
 nia, or herb, which, being eaten, causes 
 convulsive laughter.) The Hisus sardoni- 
 cus or a convulsive involuntary laughter. 
 
 SARDOXIA. (From Sardonia, its native 
 soil.) A kind ot smallage. 
 
 SARDONIC LAUGH. Bints ^ sank- 
 metis ; so called from the herb sardonia, 
 which being eaten is said to cause a deadly 
 convulsive laughter. Hence nsus sardo- 
 nicus, the sardonian laughter, or spasmo- 
 dic grin. 
 
 SARDOXICTTS RTSUS. See Sardonic laugh, 
 
 SARSAPARILLA. (This word is of 
 Spanish origin, signifying a red tree.) 
 Smilax aspera Pernviana Sarsa. Cari- 
 villandi. Iva pecanga. JVLacapatli. Zar~ 
 za, Zarzaparilla. Salsitparilla Zarca- 
 parilla. The root of this plant, Smilax 
 sarsaparilla of Linnaeus : caule aculeato 
 angiilato t foliisinermibns watts retusomucro- 
 natis trinerveis, has a farinaceous, some- 
 what bitter taste, and no smell. About 
 two centuries ago it was introduced into 
 Spain, as an undoubted specific in syphi- 
 litic disorders; but owing to difference 
 of climate, or other causes, it has not an- 
 swered the character which it had acquired 
 in the Spanish West Indies. It is now 
 considered as capable of improving the 
 general habit of body, after it has been 
 reduced by the continued use of mercury. 
 
 To refute the opinion that sarsaparilla 
 possesses antisyphilitic virtues, Mr. Pear- 
 son, of the Lock Hospital, divides the sub- 
 ject into two distinct questions. 1. Is the 
 sarsaparilla root, when given alone, to be 
 safely relied on in the treatment of lues 
 venerea ? The late Mr. Bloomfield, his 
 predecessor, and during some years his 
 colleague, at the Lock Hospital, has given 
 a very decided answer to this question : 
 " I solemnly declare (says he) I never saw 
 a single instance in my life where it cured 
 that disorder without the assistance of 
 mercury, either at the same time with it, 
 or when it had been previously taken be- 
 fore the decoction was directed." Mr. 
 Pearson's experience, during many years, 
 coincides entirely with the observations of 
 Mr. Bloomfitld. He has employed the 
 sarsaparilla, in powder and in decoctions, 
 in an almost infinite variety of cases, and 
 feels himself fully authorised to assert, that 
 this plant has not the power of curing any 
 one form of the lues venerea. The sarsa- 
 parilla, indeed, like the guaiacum, is capa- 
 ble of alleviating symptoms derived from 
 the venereal virus ; and it sometimes mani- 
 fests the power of suspending, for a time, 
 the destructive ravages of that contagion ; 
 but where the poison has not been previ- 
 ously subdued by mercury, the symptoms 
 will quickly return ; and, in addition to 
 them, we often see the most indubitable 
 proofs that the disease is making an actual 
 
 progress, during the regular administra- 
 tion of the vegetable remedy. 
 
 2. When the sarsaparilla root is given in 
 conjunction with mercury, does it render 
 the mercurial course more certain and effi- 
 cacious ? In replying to this query it is. 
 necessary to observe, that the phrase, " to 
 increase the efficacy of mercury," may 
 imply, that a smaller quantity of this 
 mineral antidote will confer security on an 
 infected person, when sarsaparilla i& added, 
 to it ; or it may mean, that mercury would 
 be sometimes unequal to the cure, without 
 the aid of sarsaparilla. If a decoction of 
 this root did indeed possess so admirable 
 a quality, that the quantity of mercury ne- 
 cessary to effect a cure might be safely 
 reduced, whenever it was given during a 
 mercurial course, it would form a most 
 valuable addition to our Materia Medica. 
 This opinion has been, however, unfortu- 
 nately falsified by the most ample experi- 
 ence, and whoever shall be so unwary as 
 to act upon such a presumption, will be 
 sure to find his own and his patient's ex- 
 pectations egrcg-ousl} disappointed. 
 
 If the sarsaparilla root be a genuine an- 
 tidote against the syphilitic virus, it ought 
 to cure the disease when administered 
 alone; but, if no direct proof can be ad- 
 duced of its being equal to this, any argu- 
 ments foundedon histories where mercury 
 has been previously given, or where both 
 the medicines were administered at the 
 same time, must be ambiguous and unde- 
 cisive. 
 
 It appears probable, that Sir William 
 Fordyce, and some other persons, enter- 
 tained a notion, that there were certain 
 venereal symptoms which commonly re- 
 sisted the potency of mercury, and that 
 the sarsaparilla was an appropriate reme- 
 dy in these cases. This opinion, it is pre- 
 sumed, is not correct, for it militates 
 against all Mr. P. has ever observed of 
 the progress and treatment of lues vene- 
 rea. Indeed those patients who have 
 lately used a full course of mercury, often 
 complain of nocturnal pains in their limbs-; 
 they are sometimes afflicted with painful 
 enlargements of the elbow and knee-joints; 
 or they have membranous nodes, cutane- 
 ous exulcerations, and certain other symp- 
 toms, resembling those which are the off- 
 spring of the venereal virus. 
 
 It may and does often happen, that ap- 
 pearances like these are mistaken for a 
 true venereal affection, and, in conse- 
 quence of this error, mercury is admini- 
 stered, which never fails to exasperate 
 the disease. Now, if a strong decoc- 
 tion of sarsaparilla-root be given to per- 
 sons under these circumstances, it will 
 seldom fail of producing the most bene- 
 ficial effects; hence it has been contended, 
 that symptoms derived from the contagion 
 
3AR 
 
 of lues venerea, which could not be cured 
 by mercury, have finally yielded to this 
 vegetable remedy. It must be acknow- 
 ledged, that representations of this kind 
 have a specious und imposing air; never- 
 theless, Mr. Pearson endeavours to prove, 
 that they are neither exact nor conclusive. 
 If any of the above-named symptoms 
 should appear near the conclusion of a 
 course of mercury, when that medicine 
 was operating- powerfully on the whole 
 system, it would be a strange and inex- 
 plicable thing 1 if they could possibly be 
 derived immediately from the uncontrolled 
 agency of the venereal virus. 
 
 This would imply something like a pal- 
 pable contradiction, that the antidote 
 should be operating with sufficient efficacy 
 to cure the venereal symptoms, for which 
 it was directed, while, at the same time, 
 the venereal virus was proceeding to con- 
 taminate new parts, and to excite a new 
 order of appearances. 
 
 One source, and a very common one, 
 to which some of the mistakes committed 
 upon this subject may be traced, is a per- 
 suasion that every morbid alteration which 
 arises in an infected person is actually 
 tainted with the venereal virus, and ought 
 to be ascribed to it as its true cause. 
 
 Every experienced surgeon must, how- 
 ever, be aware, that very little of truth 
 and reality exists in a representation of this 
 kind. The contagious matter, and the 
 mineral specific, may jointly produce, in 
 certain habits of body, a new series of 
 symptoms, which, strictly speaking, are 
 not venereal, which cannot be cured by 
 mercury, and which are sometimes more 
 to be dreaded than the simple und natural 
 effects of the venereal virus. 
 
 Some of the most formidable of these 
 appearances may be sometimes removed 
 by sarsaparilla, the venereal virus still re- 
 maining in the system; and, when the 
 force of that poison has been completely 
 subdued by mercury, the same vegetable 
 is also capable of freeing the patient from 
 what may be called the sequelae of a mer- 
 curial course. 
 
 The root of the sarsaparilla is some- 
 times employed i"n rheumatic affections, 
 scrofula, and cutaneous complaints, where 
 an acrimony of the fluids prevail. 
 
 SARSAPAHILLA GEKJIAXICA. The root of 
 the Ciirex arenariu of Linnaeus, which 
 grows plentifully on the sea coast, is so 
 termed, and it appears, that the carex 
 dis tic ha and hirta have also been collected, 
 and their roots used indifferently instead 
 of the true sarsaparilla. The root of the 
 carex arenaria has been found servicea- 
 ble in some mucal affections of the tra- 
 chea, in rheumatic pains, and gouty affec- 
 tions. 
 
 SARTORIUS. (Surtorius, sc. tnuscu* 
 
 SA8 
 
 719 
 
 lus; from sartor, a tailor, because tail- 
 ors cross their legs with it.) Sartorius teu 
 longissimus femoris of Cowpcr, and Ilio 
 cresti tibial of Dumas. This flat and slen- 
 der muscle, which is the longest of ihe 
 human body, und from an inch and a half 
 to two inches in breadth, is situated im- 
 mediately . under the integuments, and 
 extends obliquely from the upper and an- 
 terior part of the thigh, to the upper, an- 
 terior, and inner part of the tibia, being- 
 enclosed by a thin membranous sheath, 
 which is derived from the adjacent facia 
 lata. It arises, by a tendon of about half 
 an inch in breadth, from the outer surface 
 and inferior edge of the anterior superior 
 spinous process of the ilium, but soon be- 
 comes fleshy, und runs down a little way 
 obliquely inwards, and then for some space 
 upon the rcctus, nearly in a straight direc- 
 tion; after which it passes obliquely over 
 the vastus internus, and the lower part of 
 the adductor longus, und then running 
 down between the tendons of the adduc- 
 tor magnums and the gracilis, is inserted, 
 by a thia tendon, into the inner part of 
 the tibia, near the inferior part of its tu- 
 berosity, and for the space of an inch or 
 two below it. This tendon sends off' a thin 
 uponeurosis, which is spread over the up- 
 per und posterior part of the leg. Tiiis 
 muscle serves to bend the leg obliquely in- 
 wards, or to roil the thigh outwards, and 
 at the same time to bring one leg across 
 the oilier, on which account Spigelius first 
 gave it the name of surtorius, or the tail- 
 or's muscle. 
 
 SASSAFRAS. ( Quasi saxifraga ; from 
 saxvm, a stone, and frungo, to break ; so 
 called because a decoction of its wood 
 was supposed good for the stone.) Cornut 
 man oduiota. Lignum puvunum. Jlnhuiba. 
 The wood of the sassafras-tree, Ltinrus 
 sassafras of Linnaeus -.foliis trilobis inte- 
 grisque, is imported from North America, 
 in long straight pieces, very light, and of 
 a spongy texture, und covered with a 
 rough fungous bark. It has a fragrant 
 smell, and a sweetish, aromatic, subacrid 
 taste ; the root, wood, and bark, agree in 
 their medicinal qualities, and are all men- 
 tioned in the pharmacopoeias; but the bark 
 is the most fragr.nt, and thought to be 
 more efficacious than the woody part; and 
 the branches are preferred to the large 
 pieces. The medical character of this 
 drug was formerly held in great estimation, 
 and publications were professedly written 
 on the subject, It is now, however> thought 
 to be of little importance, and seldom 
 used but in conjunction with o'her medi- 
 cines, as a corrector of the flviids. It is 
 an ingredient in the decoctum sarsnparilte 
 compost turn, or ilecoctum lignorum ,- but the 
 only officinal preparation of it is the essen- 
 tial oil, which is carminative and stimu- 
 
720 
 
 SAT 
 
 SAX 
 
 lant, and which may be given in the dose 
 of two drops to ten. 
 
 SATANUS DEVORANS. The red lions, or 
 antimony. 
 
 SATELLITE VEINS. The veins which 
 accompany the brachial artery as far as the 
 bend of the cubit. 
 
 SATHE. The penis. 
 
 SATURANTIA. Medicines which neutra- 
 lize the acid in the stomach. 
 
 SATURATION A term employed in 
 pharmacy and chemistry to express the 
 statt- of a body which has a power of dis- 
 solving another, to a certain extent only, 
 in wli.ch h has effected that degree of so- 
 lution : thus, nitric acid, for instance, can 
 only dissolve a certain quantity of lime, 
 beyond which it does not act, having lost 
 its former affinity ; this degree of solution 
 is termed the point of saturation, and it is 
 then said that the nitric acid is saturated 
 with lime. 
 
 SATUREJA. (From satyri, the lustful 
 satyrs, because it make those who eat it 
 lascivious. Blanch.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 Class, Didynamia. Order, Gymnospermia. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 summer savory. Satureca saliva. Culina 
 sativa Plinii. Thymbra. This low shrub 
 is the Satureja saliva of Linnaeus, cul- 
 tivated in our gardens for culinary pur- 
 poses. It has a warm, aromatic, pene- 
 trating taste, and smells like thyme, but 
 milder. It is an ingredient m most of the 
 warm stews and made dishes. 
 
 SATUREJA CAPITATA, The systematic 
 name of the ciliated savory. See Thynnts 
 creticus 
 
 SATUREJA HORTEJTSIS. The systematic 
 name of the summer savory. See Satureja. 
 
 SATUREJA SATIVA. See Satureja. 
 
 SATUR:STUS. (From the planet, or hea- 
 then god i of that name.) The chemical 
 name of lead. 
 
 SATYRIASIS. (From ^rygoc, a satyr, 
 because they are said to be greatly addict- 
 ed to venery.) Satyriasmus. Priapismus. 
 Salacitas. Brachuua. Jlrascon. Exces- 
 sive and violent desire for coition in men. 
 A genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order dysorexice of Cullen. 
 
 SATYRION. (From <raTt/go?,an animal 
 given to venery, so called because it was 
 supposed to excite venery if only held in 
 the hand.) Dog-stones. Male orchis. The 
 root of the Orchis muscula of Linnaeus : 
 bulbis indivisis, nect&rii labio (juadrilobo cre- 
 nulata, cornu obtitso petalis dorsalibus re- 
 Jlexis, which has a place in the Materia Me- 
 dica of the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia, on 
 account of the glutinous slimy juice which 
 it contains. The root of the orchis bifolia 
 is also collected Satyrion root has a sweet- 
 ish taste, a faint and somewhat unpleasant 
 smell. Its mucilaginous or gelatinous 
 
 quality ha srecommended it as a demulcent. 
 Salep, which is imported here from the 
 East, is a preparation of this root, which, 
 considered as an article of diet, is account- 
 ed extremely nutritious, as containing a 
 great quantity of farinaceous matter in a 
 small bulk The supposed aphrodisiac 
 qualities of this root, which have been no- 
 ticed ever since the days of Dioscorides, 
 seem, says Dr. Woodville, to be founded 
 on the fanciful doctrine of signatures, thus 
 orchis, i. e. e/?,testiculus,habet, radices,, 
 mstar testicuiorum See Salep. 
 
 SATTRIUM:, See Satyrion. 
 
 Sauce alone. See Jllliaria. 
 
 Saunders, red. See Santalum ritbrum. 
 
 Saunders, yellow. See Santalum citri* 
 num. 
 
 SAUR KRAUT. Sour crout. Cabbage 
 preserved in brine. Antiscorbutic. 
 
 Savin See Subina. 
 
 Savin ointment. See Ceratum sabinae. 
 
 SAVIJTA. See Subina. 
 
 Savoury. See Satureja. 
 
 SAXIFRAGA. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Decandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 SAXIFRAGA ALBA. Called by. Oribasius 
 Bento, Setnicula sedum. White saxifrage. 
 Saxifraga granulata of Linnaeus, who de- 
 scribes the taste of this plant to be acrid 
 and pungent, which we have not bet-n able 
 to discover : neither the tubercles of the 
 root nor the leaves manifest to the organs 
 of taste any quality likely to be of medici- 
 nal use, and therefore, though this species 
 of saxifrage has been long employed as a 
 popular remedy in nephritic and gravelly 
 disorders, yet we do not find, either from 
 its sensible qualities, or from any pub- 
 lished instances of its efficacy, that it de- 
 serves a place in the Materia Medica. The 
 superstitious doctrine of signatures sug- 
 gested the use of the root, which is a good 
 example of what Linnsus has termed radix 
 granulata. The bulbs, or tubercles of 
 such roots answer an important purpose in 
 vegetation, by supplying the plants with, 
 nourishment and moisture, and thereby en- 
 abling them to resist the effects of that 
 drought to which the dry soils they inhabit 
 peculiarly expose them. 
 
 SAXIFRAGA AXGLICA. See Saxifraga vul- 
 garis. 
 
 SAXIFRAGA CRASSIFOHA. The roots of 
 thi^ species of saxifrage is extolled by 
 Professor Pallas as an antiseptic. 
 
 SAXIFRAGA GRANULATA. The systematic 
 name of the white saxifrage. See Saxi- 
 fraga alba, 
 
 SAXIFRAGA RUBRA. See Filipendula. 
 
 SAXIFRAGA TULGARIS. Saxifreiga an- 
 gHca. Hippomarathrum. Faniculum erra 
 meuit. English, or meadow saxifrage. 
 Peccudanum silaus of Linnaeus. The roots, 
 leaves, and seeds of this plant have been 
 
SCA SCA 721 
 
 commended as aperients, diuretics, and verse processes of the six inferior verte- 
 
 carminatives ; and appear, from their aro- brae of the neck, by a& many short tendons, 
 
 malic smell, and moderately warm, pun- and descending obliquely outwards, is in- 
 
 gent, bitterish taste, to have some claim seried tendinous and fleshy, into the upper 
 
 to these virtues They are rarely used. side of the first rib, near its cartilage. The 
 
 Saxifrage burnet See Pimpinella. axillary artery passes through this portion, 
 
 Saxifrage, English. See Saxifraga vul- and sometimes divides it into two slips, 
 
 garis. about an inch and a half above its inser- 
 
 Saxifrage, meadow. See Saxifraga vul- tion. The middle portion arises by dis- 
 
 garis tinct tendons, from the transverse processes 
 
 Saxifrage, white. See Saxifraga alba. of the four last vertebrae of the neck, and 
 
 SCAB A hard substance covering super- descending obliquely outwards and a little 
 
 iiciai ulcerations, and formed by a concre- backwards, is inserted tendinous into the 
 
 tion of the fluid discharged from them. outer and upper part of the first rib, from 
 
 SCABIES. See Psora. its root to within the distance of an inch 
 
 SCABIOSA. (From seaber, rough ; so from its cartilage. The space between 
 
 called from its rough hairy surface.) 1. this and the anteriorportion, affords a pas- 
 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- sage to the nerves going to the upper ex- 
 
 naean system. Class, Tetrandria. Order, tremities. It is in part covered by the third 
 
 JMonogynia. or posterior portion, which is the thinnest 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the com- and longest of the three. This arises from 
 
 mon scabious. This herb, Scabiosa arven- the transverse processes of the second, 
 
 sis, corollis quttdrifidis, radiantibus , foliis third, fourth, and fifth vertebrae of the 
 
 pinnati-fidis, incisis ; caule hiapido of Lin- neck, by distinct tendons, and is inserted 
 
 nseus, and its flowers are sometimes used into the upper edge of the second rib, at 
 
 medicinally. The whole plant possesses a the distance of about an inch and a half 
 
 bitter and subadstringent taste, and was from its articulation, by a broad flat ten- 
 
 formerly much employed in the cure of don. The use of the scalenus is to move 
 
 some leprous affections, whence its name, the neck to one side, when it acts singly, 
 
 and diseases of the lungs. or to bend it forwards, when both muscles 
 
 SCABIOSA ARVENSIS. The systematic act ; and when the neck is fixed, it serves 
 
 name of the common field scabious. See to elevate the ribs, and dilate the chest. 
 
 Scabiosa. SCALENUS PRIMUS. See Scalenus. 
 
 SCABIOSA SUCCISA. The systematic name SCAIEXUS SECUXDUS. See Sca/enus. 
 
 of the devil's bit scabious. See Morsus SCALEJOJS TEUTIUS. See Scalenus. 
 
 diaboli. SCALPELLUM. A scalpel, or common 
 
 SCALA TYMPANI. The superior spi- dissecting knife. A raspatory. 
 
 ral cavity of the cochlea. SCALPRUM. A denticular raspatory, or 
 
 SCALA VESTIBULI. The inferior spi- rugire, used in trepanning. 
 
 nal cavity of the cochlea. SCAMMONIUM. (A corruption of the 
 
 Scald head. See Tinea capitis. Arabian word chamozah.) Convolvulus sy- 
 
 SCALE. Squama. A lamina of morbid riacus. Scammonium syriacum. Diagry- 
 cuticle, hard, thickened, whitish, and dium. Scammony. The concrete gum- 
 opaque, of a very small size and irregular, mi-resinous juice of the Convolvulus 
 often increasing into layers, denominated scammonia of Linnaeus : foliis sagitatis 
 crusts. Both scales and crusts repeated- postice truncatis, pedunculis teretibus sub- 
 ly fall off, and are reproduced in a short tifioris. This plant grows plentifully about 
 time. Maraash, Antioch, Edlib, and towards 
 
 SCALENUS. (Scalenus sc. Musculus f Tripoli, in Syria. No part of the dried 
 
 from <rjtaM)j-sf, irregular, or unequal.) Ana- plant possesses any medicinal quality, but 
 
 tomical writers have differed greatly in the root, which Dr. Hussel administered 
 
 their descriptions of this muscle, which is in decoction, and found it to be a pleasant 
 
 situated at the side of the neck, between and mild cathartic. It is from the milky 
 
 the transverse processes of the cervical juice of the root that we obtain the offici- 
 
 vertebrse and the upper part of the thorax, nal scammony, which is procured in tl 
 
 The ancients, who gave it its name from following manner, by the peasants, who 
 
 its resemblance to an irregular triangle, collect it in the beginning of June: having 
 
 considered it as one muscle. Vesalius and cleared away the earth from about th 
 
 Winslow divide it into two, Fallopius and root, they cut off the top in an oblique 
 
 Cowper into three, Douglas into four, and direction, about two inches below whe 
 
 Albinus into five portions, which they de- the stalks spring from it. Under the most 
 
 scribe as distinct muscles. Without de- depending part of the slope they fix a shell, 
 
 viating in the least from anatomical accu- or some other convenient receptacle, into 
 
 racy, it may be considered as one muscle which the milky juice gradually flows. It 
 
 divided into three portions. The anterior is left there about twelve hours, which 
 
 portion arises commonly from the trans- lime is sufficient for draining off the whole 
 
 * 4Z 
 
722 SCA SCA 
 
 juice; this, however, is in small quantity, gradually higher and broader as it ap* 
 each root affording but a very few drachms, proaches the anterior and superior angle of 
 This juice from the several roots is put to- the bone, till at length it terminates in a 
 gether, often into the leg of an old boot, broad and flat process, at the top of the 
 for want of some more proper vessel, shoulder, called the proceaans acromion. 
 where, in a little time, it grows hard, and On the anterior edge of this processus acro- 
 is the genuine scammony. The smell of mion, we observe an oblong, concave, ar- 
 scammony is rather unpleasant, and the ticulating surface, covered with cartilage, 
 taste bitterish and slightly acrid. The for the articulation of the scapula with the 
 different proportions of gum and resin, clavicle. At its lower part, the acromion 
 of which it consists, have been variously is hollowed, to allow a passage to the su- 
 stateti, but as proof spirit is the best men- pra and infra spinati muscles The ridge of 
 struum for it, these substances are sup- the spine affords two rough, flat surfaces, 
 posed to be nearly in < qual parts. It is for the insertion of the trapezius and del- 
 brought from Aleppo and Smyrna in masses, toid muscles. Of two the fossae into which 
 generally of a light shining grey colour, the external surface of the bone is divided 
 and friable texture; of rather an unplea- by the spine, the superior one, which is 
 sant smell, and bitterish and slightly acrid the smallest, serves to lodge the supra 
 taste. The scammony of Aleppo is by far spinatus muscle; and the inferior fossa, 
 the purest. That of Smyrna is ponder- which is much larger than the other, gives 
 ous, black, and mixed with extraneous origin to the infra spinatus. The triangular 
 matters. Scammony appears to have been shape of the scapula leads us to consider its 
 well known to the Greek and Arabian angles and its sides. The upper posterior 
 physicians, and was exhibited internally as angle is neither so thick, nor has so rough a 
 a purgative, and externally for the itch, surface, as the inferior one ; but the most 
 tinea, fixed pains, &c. It is seldom given remarkable of the three angles of this bone 
 alone, but enters several compounds, which is the anterior one, which is of great thick- 
 are administered as purgatives. ness, and formed into a glenoid cavity of 
 Scammony. See Scammoninm. an oval shape, the greatest diameter of 
 SCAND1X. The name of a genus of which is from below upwards. This cavity* 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- in the recent subject, is furnished with car- 
 tandria. Order, Digynia. tilage, and receives the head of the os 
 SCANDIX CEREFOLIUM. The systematic humeri. The cartilaginous crust, which 
 name of the officinal chervil. See Cerefo- surrounds its brims, makes it appear deep- 
 Kum. er in the fresh subject than in the skeleton. 
 SCANDIX ODOIIATA. The systematic A little beyond this glenoid cavity, the 
 name of the sweet cicely, which possesses bone becomes narrower* so as to give the 
 virtues similar to the common chervil. See appearance of a neck; and above this 
 Cerefolium. rises a considerable process, which, from 
 SOAPHA. (A skiff, or cock-boat; from being thick at its origin, becomes thinner, 
 o-jtctTrrai, to make hollow ; because former- and, in some degree, flattened at its ex- 
 ly they were made by excavating a large tremity. This process projects considera- 
 tree.) 1. The excavation or cavity of the bly, and is curved downwards. From its 
 auricula, or external ear, between the he- supposed resemblance to the beak of a 
 lix and antihelix. bird, it is called the coracoid process. 
 2. The name of a double-headed roller. From the whole external side of this pro- 
 Scaphoid. See Scaphoides, cess, a strong and broad ligament is 
 SCAPHOIDES. (Erom cnt*4>, a little stretched to the processus acromion, be- 
 vessel, or boat, and /<Toc, resemblance.) coming narrower as it approaches the lat- 
 Boat-like. See Navicnlare os. ter process, so as to be of a somewhat 
 SCAPULA. (From the Hebrew schi- triangular shape. This ligament, and the 
 pha.) Omoplata. Os homoplatae. Scoptu- two processes with which it is connected, 
 la. Epinotion. The shoulder-blade. This are evidently intended for the protection 
 bone, which approaches nearly to a tri- of the joint, and to prevent a luxation of 
 angular figure, is fixed, not unlike a buck- the os humeri upwards. Of the three 
 ler, to the upper, posterior, and lateral sides of the scapula, the posterior one, 
 part of the thorax, extending from the first which is the longest,iscalled the basis. This 
 to about the seventh rib. The anterior side is turned towards the vertebrae. Its 
 and internal surface is irregularly concave, other two sides are called costx. The sti- 
 from the impression, not of the ribs, as perior costa, which is the upper and 
 thegenerality of anatomists have supposed, shortest side, is likewise thinner than the 
 but of the subscapularis muscle. Its pos- other two, having a sharp edge. It is 
 tenor and external surface is convex, and nearly horizontal, and parallel with the 
 divided into two unequal fossae by a con- second rib ; and is interrupted, near the 
 siderable spine, which, rising small from the basis of the coracoid process, by a semi- 
 posterior edge of the scapula, becomes circular niche, which is closed by a liga- 
 
SCA SCA 723 
 
 ment that extends from one end of it to Scarf-skin. See Cuticle and Skin. 
 the oilier, and affords a passage to vessels SCARIFICATION. (Scarijicatio, from 
 and nerves. Besides this passage, there vcarijico, to scarify.) A superficial inci- 
 are other niches in the scapula for the sion made wilh a lancet, or a chirurgical 
 transmission of vessels; viz. one between instrument called a scarificator, for the 
 the cor.icoid process and the head of the purpose of taking away blood, or letting 
 bone, and another between its neck and out fluids, &c. 
 
 the processus acromion. The third side of SCARIOLA. See Lactuca sylveatris. 
 the scapula, or the inferior costa, as it is SCAIUOLA GALLOIIUM. The lactuca sea- 
 called, is of considerable thickness, and riola is sometimes s>o teraied. See Lactu- 
 sxtends obliquely from the neck of the ca sylvestris. 
 
 bone to its inferior angle, reaching from SCARLATINA. (From scarlatto, a deep 
 about the third to the eighth rib. The red. Ital.) The scarlet fever, a genus of 
 scapula has but very little cellular sub- disease in the class pyrexix, and order 
 stance, and is of unequal thickness, being exanthemata of Cullen ; characterised by 
 very thin at its middle part, where it is contagious synocha; the fourth day the 
 covered by a great number of muscles, and face swells; a scarlet eruption appears on 
 having its neck, the acromion, and cora- the skin in patches; which, after three or 
 coid process, of considerable strength. In four days, ends in the desquamation of the 
 the foetus, the basis and the neck of the cuticle, or is succeeded by anasarca. It 
 scapula, together with its glenoid cavity, has two species: 1. Scarlatina simplex, the 
 ucromion, coracoid process, and the ridge mild. 2. Scarlatina cynanchica, or angi- 
 of the spine, are so many epiphyses with nosa, with ulcerated sore-throat, 
 respect to the rest of the bone, to which Some have asserted that scarlatina never 
 they are not completely united till a con- attacks the same person a second time ; 
 siderable time after birth. The scapula is more extensive observation has confuted 
 articulated to the clavicle and os humeri, this opinion. 
 
 to which last it serves as a fulcrum; and, Scarlatina attacks persons of all ages, 
 by altering its position, it affords a greater but children and young persons are most 
 scope to the bones of the arm in their dif- subject to it, and it appears at all seasons 
 i'erent motions. It likewise affords attach- of the year; but it is more frequently met 
 ment to a great number of muscles, and with towards the end of autumn, or begin- 
 posteriorly serves as a defence to the tho- ning of winter, than at any other periods, 
 rax. at which time it very often becomes a very 
 
 SCAPCLARIA. (From scapula, the shoul- prevalent epidemic. It is, beyond all 
 tier-bone.) A bandage for the shoulder- doubt, a very contagious disease, 
 blade. The one to which it bears the greatest 
 
 SCAPULARIjE ARTERIJE. The sea- resemblance is the measles ; but from this 
 pulary arteries and veins are branches of it is readily to be distinguished by the ab- 
 the siibclavian and axillary. sence of the cough, watery eye, running 
 
 SCARBOROUGH W\TER. A ferru- at thr nose and sneezing, which are the 
 ginous spring at Scarborough in York- predominant symptoms in the early stage 
 shire. There are t*vo species of chalybeate of the measles, but which do not usually 
 water found in this spot, and they differ attend on the scarlatina, or at least in any 
 Considerably in their composition, though hig!^ degree. 
 
 they rise nearly contiguous to each other. It begins like other fevers, with languor, 
 The one is a simple carbonated chalybeate, lassitude, confusion of ideas, chills and 
 similar to the Tunbridge water: the other, shiverings, alternated by fis of heat. The 
 which is better known and more frequent- thirst is considerable, the skin dry, and 
 ed, and more particularly distinguished as the patient is often incommoded" with 
 Scarborough water, has, in conjunction anxiety, nausea, and vomiting, 
 wilh the irouj a considerable admixture of Soon after the appearance of these syrap- 
 a purging suit, which adds much to its toms, a stiffness is perceived in the neck, 
 value. The diseases HI which it is ordered accompanied with a soreness in the throat, 
 are similar to those in which Cheltenham and a difficulty and pain in swallowing. 
 water is prescribed, only it is necessary to On inspecting the internal fauces, they are 
 increase the purgat ve effect of this water found very red, and more or less swelled, 
 by adding similar salts Ii is, therefore, On the tonsils, velum pendulum palati and 
 chiefly as an alterative that this water can uvula, the parts most affected with inflam- 
 be employed in its natural state. mation, there generally, not always, ap- 
 
 Scarborough has an advantage belonging pears a number of small whitish or greyish 
 to its situation which Cheltenham does specks or sloughs. 
 
 not possess, th.it of Affording an opportu- About the third day, the scarlet efflo- 
 nity for sea-bathing-, the use ot which will, rescence appears on the skin, which seldom 
 in "many cases, much assist in the plan of produces however any remission of the 
 cure for many of the disorders for which fever. On the departure of the efflores- 
 the mineral water is resorted to. cence, which usually continues out only fee 
 
724 
 
 SAC 
 
 SCI 
 
 three or four days, a gentle sweat comes 
 on, the fever subsides, the cut'u le or scarf- 
 skin then falls off in small scales, and 
 the patient gradually regains his former 
 strength and health. 
 
 On the disappearance of the efflores- 
 cence in scarlatina, it is, however, no un- 
 common occurrence for an anasarcous 
 swelling to affect the whole body, but this 
 is usually of a very short continuance. 
 
 Scarlatina in several instances approach- 
 es very near to thecynanche maligna, and 
 the patient is then seized not only with a 
 coldness and shivering, but likewise with 
 great languor, debility and sickness, suc- 
 ceeded by heat, nausea, vomiting of bilious 
 matter, soreness of the throat, inflamma- 
 tion, and ulceration in the tonsils, a fre- 
 quent and laborious breathing, and a quick 
 and small depressed pulse. When the ef- 
 florescence appears, which is usually on 
 the third day, it brings no relief, on the 
 contrary the symptoms are much aggra- 
 ted, and fresh ones arise. 
 
 In the progress of the disease, one iini- 
 versal redness, unattended however by any 
 pustular eruption, pervades the face, body, 
 and limbs, which parts appear somewhat 
 swollen. The eyes and nostrils partake 
 likewise more or less of the redness, and 
 in proportion as the former have an in- 
 flamed appearance, so does the tendency 
 to delirium prevail. 
 
 When scarlatina anginosa is to termi- 
 nate m health, the fiery redness abates gra- 
 dually, and is succeeded by a brown co- 
 lour, and the skin becomes rough, peels 
 off in small scales, the tumefaction sub- 
 sides, and health is gradually restored. On 
 the contrary, when it is to terminate fa- 
 tally, the febrile symptoms run very high 
 from the first of its attack, the skin is in- 
 tensely hot and dry, the pulse is very fre- 
 quent but small, great thirst prevails, the 
 efflorescence makes its appearance on the 
 second day, or sooner, and about the third 
 or fourth is probably interspersed with 
 large livid spots, and a high degree of de- 
 lirium ensuing, or haemorrhages breaking 
 out, the patient is cut off about the sixth 
 or eighth day. In some cases a severe 
 purging arises, which never fails to prove 
 fatal. Some again, where the symptoms do 
 not run so high, instead of recovering, as 
 is usual, about the time the skin begins to 
 regain its natural colour, fall into a kind of 
 lingering way, and are carried off in the 
 course of a few weeks. 
 
 Scarlatina of itself is not usually at- 
 tended with danger, although a consider- 
 able degree of delirium sometimes prevails 
 for a day or two; but when it partakes 
 much of the nature of cynanche maligna, 
 or degenerates into typhus putrida, which 
 it is apt to do, it often proves fatal. The 
 
 same morbid appearances are to be ob- 
 served on dissection, when it destroys the 
 patient, as in these diseases. 
 
 SCARLATINA ANGINOSA. See Scarlatina. 
 
 SCARLATINA CTNANCHICA. See Scarla- 
 tina. 
 
 SCARLATINA SIMPLEX. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Scarlet fever. See Scarlatina. 
 
 Sceleton. See Skeleton. 
 
 SCELOTTRBE. (From jrxgxof, the leg, and 
 Tvg, riot, intemperance.) A debility of 
 the legs from scurvey or an intemperate 
 way of life. 
 
 SCHEROMA. A dryness of the. eye 
 from the want of the lacrymal fluid. The 
 effects of this lacrymal fluid being defi- 
 cient, the eyes become dry, and in their 
 motions produce a sensation as though 
 sand, or some gritty substances, were be- 
 tween the eye and the eyelid ; the vision is 
 obscured, the globe of the eye appears 
 foulish and dull, which is a bad omen in. 
 acute diseases. The species are, 1. Sche- 
 roma febrile, or a dryness of the eyes, 
 which is observed in fevers, complicated 
 with a phlogistic density of the humours. 
 2. Scheroma exhaustorum, which happens 
 after great evacuations, and in persons 
 dying. 3. Scheroma iiiflammatorum, which 
 is a symptom of the ophthalmia sicca. 4. 
 Scheroma itinerantinm, or the dryness of 
 the eyes, which happens in sandy places to 
 travellers, as in hot Syria, or from dry 
 winds, which dries up the humidity neces- 
 sary for the motion of the eves. 
 
 SCHIDACEDON. (From <r;t/<f*|, a splin- 
 ter.) A longitudinal fracture of the bone. 
 
 SCHINELAXJM (From tr%ivos, the mas- 
 tich, and txawsv. oil.) Oil of mastich. 
 
 SCHNEIDER'S MEMBRANE. The 
 very vascular pituatory membrane of the 
 nose, called Schneiderian, from its disco- 
 verer. 
 
 SCHOENANTHUS. (From ff-^o/voc, a rush, 
 and v6of, a flower.) Sweet rush, or ca. 
 mel's hay. See Juncus odoratus. 
 
 SCHCENOLAGURUS. (From ff^otvof, a rush, 
 and Xtt^af, a hare, and **, a tail ; so call, 
 ed from its resemblance to a hare's tail.) 
 Hare's tail. Cotton-grass. 
 
 SCIATIC ARTERY. Aneria sciatica. 
 Ischiatic artery. A branch of the iniernal 
 iliac. 
 
 SCIATIC NERVE. JVervus sciaticus. 
 Ischiatic nerve. A branch of a nerve of 
 the lower extremity, formed by the union 
 of the lumbar and sacral nerves. It is di- 
 vided near the poptiteyl .cavity into the ti- 
 bial and peroneal, which are distributed to 
 the leg and foot. 
 
 SCIATIC NOTCH. Ischiatic notch. 
 See Iimominatitm os. 
 
 SCIATIC VEIN. Vena sciatica. The 
 vein which accompanies the sciatic artery 
 in the thigh. 
 
SCI SCI 725 
 
 SCIATICA. Ischias. A rheumatic af- or by the joining of an opiate to this medi- 
 fection of the hip.joint. cine, which was found by Dr. Cullen to 
 
 SCIATICA CHKSSKS. The ibexis or cardi- answer the same purpose. The Doctor 
 mantica, raised in gardens for culinary further observes, that from a continued re- 
 purposes, petition of the squill, the dose may he gra- 
 
 SCILLA. (From <TXM*&>, to dry; so dually increased, and the interval of its 
 called from its properties of drying up exhibitions shortened ; and when in this 
 humours.) 1. The name of a genus of way the dose comes to be tolerably large, 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Hex- the opiate may be most conveniently em- 
 andria. Order, Monogynia. ployed to direct the operation of the squill 
 
 2 The pharmacopceial name of the me- more certainly to the kidneys. " In cases 
 dicmal squill or sea-onian. Ornithogalum of dropsy, that is, when there is an effu- 
 muritinum. Sqnilla. Scilla maritime! of sion of water into the cavities, and there- 
 Lmnaeus midifora, bracteis refractis. A fore that less water goes to the kidneys, we 
 native of Spain, Sicily, and Syria, grow- are of opinion that neutral salt, accompa- 
 ing on the sea coast. The red -rooted va- nying the squill, may be of use in deter- 
 riety has been supposed to be more effica- mining this fluid more certainly to the kid- 
 cious than the white, and is therefore still neys; and whenever it can be perceived 
 preferred for medicinal use. The root of that it take this course, we are persuaded 
 the squill, which appears to have been that it will be always useful, and gene- 
 known as a medicine in the early ages of rally safe, during the exhibition of the 
 Greece, and has so well maintained its squills, to increase the usual quantity of 
 character ever since as to be deservedly in drink." 
 
 great estimation, and of very frequent use The diuretic effects of squills have 
 at this time, seems to manifest a poisonous beeg supposed to be promoted by the addi- 
 quality to several animals. In proof of tion of some mercurial; and the less pur- 
 th is, we h:ive the testimonies of Hillefield, gative preparations of mercury, in the 
 Berguis, Vogel, and others. Its acrimo- opinion of Dr. Cullen, are best adapted to 
 ny is so great, that even if much handled this purpose; he therefore recommends a 
 it exulcerates the skin, and if given in solution of corrosive sublimate, as being 
 large doses, and frequently repeated, it more proper than any other, because most 
 not only excites nausea, tormina, and vio- diuretic. Where the primse vise abound 
 lent vomiting, but it has been known to with mucous matter, and the lungs are op- 
 produce strangury, bloody urine, hyperca- pressed with viscid phlegm, this medicine 
 tharsis, cardialgia, haemorrhoids, convul- is likewise in general estimation, 
 sions, wiib. fatal inflammation, and gan- As an expectorant, the squill may be 
 grene of the stomach and bowels. But as supposed not only to attenuate the mucous 
 many of the active articles of the materia follicles to excite a more copious excretion 
 medica, by injudicious administration, be- of it from the lungs, and thereby lessen 
 come t Dually deleterious, these effects of the congestion, upon which the difficulty 
 the scilla do not derogate from its medi- of respiration very generally depends, 
 cinal virtues ; on the contrary, we feel our- Therefore in all pulmonic affections, ex- 
 selves fully warranted, says Dr. Woodville, cepting only those of actual or violent in- 
 in representing this drug, under proper, flammation, ulcer, and spasm, the squill 
 management, and in certain cases and con- has been experienced to be an useful me- 
 stitutions, to be a medicine of great prac- dicine. The officinal preparations of squills 
 tical utility, and real importance in the are, a conserve, dried squills, a syrup, and 
 cure of many obstinate diseases. Its ef- vinegar, an oxymel, and pills. Practi- 
 fects, as stated by Bergius, are incidens, tioners hsve not, however, confined them- 
 diuretica,emetica,subpurgans,hydrogoga, selves to these. When this root was in- 
 expectorans, emmenagoga. In hydropsi- tended as a diuretic, it has most commonly 
 cal cases it has long been esteemed the been used in powder, as being in this s ate 
 most certain and effectual diuretic with less disposed to nauseate the stomach; and 
 which we are acquainted; and in asthma- to the powder it has been the practice to 
 tic affections, or dyspnoea, occasioned by add neutral salts, as nitre, or crystals of 
 the lodgment of tenaceous phlegm, it has tartar, especially if the patient complained 
 been the expectorant usually employed, of much thirst; others recommend calo- 
 The squill, especially in large doses, is mel ; and with a view to render the squills 
 apt to stimulate the stomach, and to prove less offensive to the stomach, it has been 
 emetic ; and it sometimes acts on the in- usual to conjoin an aromatic. The dose of 
 testines, and becomes purgative ; but when dried squills is from two to four or six 
 these operations take place, the medicine grains once a day, or half this quantity 
 is prevented from reaching the blood ves- twice a day ; afterwards to be regulated 
 sels and kidneys, and the patient is de- accordini^ to its effects. The dose of the 
 prived ot'its diuretic effects, which are to other preparations of this drug, when fresh, 
 be obtained by giving the squill in smaller should be four times this weight; for this 
 doses, repeated at more distant intervals, root loses in the process of drying four 
 
726 
 
 SCI 
 
 SCI 
 
 fifths of its original weight, and this loss 
 is merely a watery exhalation. 
 
 SCILLA EXSICCATA. Dried squill. 
 
 SCILLA HiSFANicA. The Spanish squill. 
 
 SCILLA MARITIMA. The systematic name 
 of the officinal squill. See Scilla. 
 
 STILL/I: ACETUM. Squills macerated in 
 vinegar. 
 
 SCILLA CONSERVA. Squills beat up with 
 sugar. 
 
 SCILI.X MEI. Tincture of squills boiled 
 with honey. 
 
 SCILLA OXYMEL. Vinegar of squills boil- 
 ed with honey. 
 
 SCILUE PILULE;. Squill pills. Dried 
 squills, ginger, soap, and ammoniadum. 
 
 SCILL.ZB TINCTURA. Squills digested in 
 spirit of wine. 
 
 SCIELITES. (From C-K/XX*, the squill.) 
 A wine impregnated with squills. 
 
 SCIKCUS. (From sheqite, Heb.) The 
 skink. This amphibious animal is of the 
 lizard kind, and caught about the Nile, 
 and thence brought dried into this country, 
 remarkably smooth and glossy, as if var- 
 nished. The flesh of the animal, particu- 
 larly of the belly, has been said to be diu- 
 retic, alexipharmic, aphrodisac, and useful 
 in leprous disorders. 
 
 SCIRRHOMA. (From <ry,t^ou>, to harden.) 
 Scirrhosis. A hard tumour. See Scirrhus. 
 
 SC1RRHUS. (From a-Kt^oa, to harden.) 
 A genus of disease in the class locales, and 
 order tumores of Cullen ; known by a hard 
 tumour of a glandular part, indolent, and 
 not readily suppurating. The following 
 observations of Mr. Pearson are deserving 
 of attention. A scirrhus, he says, is usu- 
 ally defined to be a hard, and almost in- 
 sensible tumour, commonly situated in a 
 glandular part, and accompanied with 
 little or no discolouration of the surface of 
 the skin. This description agrees with the 
 true or exquisite scirrhus ; but when it has 
 proceeded from the indolent to the malig- 
 nant state, the tumour is then unequal in 
 its figure, it becomes painful, the skin ac- 
 quires a purple or livid hue, and the cuta- 
 neous veins are often varicose. Let us 
 now examine whether this enumeration of 
 symptoms be sufficiently accurate for prac- 
 tical purposes. 
 
 It is probable, that any gland in 
 the living body may be the seat of a 
 cancerous disease ; but it appears more 
 frequently as an idiopathic affection in 
 those glands that form the several se- 
 cretions than in the absorbent glands : 
 and of the secreting organs, those which 
 separate fluids that are to be employed in 
 the animal economy, suffer much ofiener 
 than the glands which secrete the excre- 
 mentitious parts of the blood. Indeed, it 
 may be doubted whether an absorbent 
 gland be ever the primary seat of a true 
 scirrhus. D.uly experience evinces, that 
 these glands may suffer contamination from 
 
 their connexion with a cancerous parts 
 bui under such circumstances, this morbid 
 alteration being the effect of a disease in. 
 that neighbouring part, it ought to be re- 
 garded as a secondary or consequent affec- 
 tion. I never yet met with an unequivocal 
 proof of a primary scirrhus in an absorb- 
 ent gland; and if a larger experience shall 
 confirm this observation, and establish it 
 as a general rule, it will afford material as- 
 sistance in forming the diagnosis of this 
 disease. The general term stirrhus hath 
 been applied,with too little discrimination, 
 to indurated tumours of lymphatic glands. 
 When these appendages of the absorbent 
 system enlarge in the early part of life, 
 the disease is commonly treated as stru- 
 tnous ; but as a similar alteration of these 
 parts may, and often does occur at a more 
 advanced period, there ought to be some 
 very good reasons for ascribing malignity 
 to one rather than the other. In old people 
 the tumour is indeed often larger, more 
 indurated, and less tractable than in chil- 
 dren i but when the alteration originated 
 in the lymphatic glands, it will very rarely 
 be found to possess any thing cancerous in 
 its nature. 
 
 If every other morbid alteration in a 
 part were attended with pain and softness, 
 then induration and defective sensibility 
 might point out the presence of a scirrhus. 
 But this is so far from being the case, that 
 even encysted tumours, at their com- 
 mencement, frequently excite the sensa- 
 tion of impenetrable hardness. All glands 
 are contained in capsulx, uot very elastic, 
 so that almost every species of chronic en- 
 largement of these bodies must be hard; 
 hence this induration is rather owing to the 
 structure of the part, than to the peculiar 
 nature of the disease ; and as glands in 
 their healthy state are not endowed with 
 much sensibility, every disease that gradu- 
 ally produces induration, will rather dimi- 
 nish than increase their perceptive powers. 
 Induration and insensibility may therefore 
 prove that the affected part does not labour 
 under an acute disease ; but these sym- 
 ptoms alone can yield no certain information 
 concerning the true nature of the morbid 
 alteration. Those indolent affections of 
 the glands that so frequently appear after 
 the meridian of life, commonly manifest a 
 hardness and want of sensation, not infe- 
 rior to that which accompanies a true scir- 
 rhus ; and yet these tumours will often ad- 
 mit of a cure by the same mode of treat- 
 ment which we find to be successful in 
 scrophula; and when they prove uncon- 
 querable by the powers of medicine, we 
 generally see them continue stationary and 
 innocent to the latest period of life. Wri- 
 ters have indeed said much about certain 
 tumours changing their nature, and assum- 
 ing a uew character ; but 1 strongly sus- 
 pect that the doctrine of the mutation of 
 
SCI SCO 72r 
 
 diseases into each other, stands upon a tion are commonly met with on a variety 
 very uncertain foundation. Improper of other occasions, and in this particular 
 treatment may, without doubt, exaspe- instance they may be the effects of the 
 rate diseases, and render a complaint which disease, but are not essentially connected 
 sippeared to be mild and tractable, dan- with its presence. 
 
 jjerous, or destructive ; but to aggravate An incipient scirrhus is seldom accom- 
 the symptoms, and to change the form of panied with a discolouration of the skin ; 
 the disease, are things that ought not to be and a dusky redness, purple, or even livid 
 confounded. 1 do not affirm, that a breast appearance of the surface, is commonly 
 Mrhich has been the seat of a mammary seen when there is a malignant scirrhus. 
 s.bscess, or a gland that has been affected The presence or abscence of colour can, 
 with scrophula, may not become cancer- however, at the best, afford us but a very 
 ous; for they might have suffered from this precarious criterion of the true nature of 
 disease had no previous complaint existed ; the complaint. When the disease is clearly 
 but these morbid alterations generate no known, an altered state of the skin may 
 greater tendency to cancer than if the assist us in judging of the progress it has 
 parts had always retained their natural made; but as the skin may suffer similar 
 condition. There is no necessary connex- variations in a number of very dissimilar 
 ion between the cancer and any other dis- diseases, it would be improper to found 
 ease, nor has it ever been clearly proved an opinion upon so delusive a phenome- 
 that one is convertible into the other, non. 
 
 Chirurgical writers have generally enu- SCLAREA. (From <r*x/>o?, hard ; because 
 merated tumour as an essential symptom its stalks are hard and dry, Blanch.) The 
 of the scirrhus ; and it is very true, that garden clary. See Sahriu sclarea. 
 this disease is often accompanied with an SCLAREA HISPAXICJE. Wild clary, or hor 
 increase of bulk in the part affected, minum sylvestre. 
 
 From long and careful observation, I am SCLERIASIS. (From 0-ju.Mgoa, to harden.) 
 however induced to think, that an addition Scleroma. Sclerosis. A hard tumour or 
 to the quantity of matter is rather an ac- induration. 
 
 cidental than a necessary consequence of SCLEROPHTHALJTIA. (From <rx.x*goc, hard, 
 the presence of this peculiar affection. and cpQstx/^oc, the eye.) A protrusion of 
 
 When the breast is the seat of a scirrhus, the eye-ball. An inflammation of the eye, 
 the altered part is hard, perhaps unequal attended with hardness of the parts, 
 in its figure, and definite ; but these symp- SCLEROSARCOMA. (From u-Kxsgoc, hard, 
 toms are, not always connected with an and o-otgxa/**, a fleshy tumour.) A hard 
 actual increase in the dimensions of the fleshy excrescence on the gums, 
 breast. On the contrary, the true scir- SCLEROSIS See Scleriasia. 
 rhus is frequently accompanied with aeon- SCLEROTIC COAT. (Tunica sclero. 
 traction and diminution of bulk, a retrac- tica / from <rjtxgoa>, to harden; so called 
 tion of the nipple, and a puckered state of from its hardness.) Scterotis. The outer- 
 the skin. most coat of the eye, of a white colour, 
 
 The irritation produced by an indurated dense, and tenacious. Its anterior part, 
 substance lying in the breast, will very which is transparent, is termed the cornea 
 often cause a determination of blood to transparens. It is into this coat of the eye 
 that organ, and a consequent enlargement that the muscles of the bulb are inserted, 
 of it ; but I consider this as an inflamma- SCLEROTIS. See Sclerotic coat. 
 tory state of the surrounding parts, ex- SCLOPETARIA AQ.UA. (Frm sclopetnm, 
 cited by the scirrhus, acting as a remote a gum ; so called from its supposed virtues 
 cause, and by no means essential to the in healing gun-shot wounds.) Arquebu- 
 original complaint- From the evident sade. It is made of sage, mugwort, and 
 utility of topical blood-letting under these m;nt, distilled in wine, 
 circumstances, a notion has prevailed that SCLOPETOPLAGA (From sdopetum, a 
 the scirrhus is an inflammatory disease ; gun, and plaga, a wound.) A gun-shot 
 but the strongly-marked dissimilarity of a wound. 
 
 phlegmon and an exquisite scirrhus, in SCOLIASIS. (From <rx.o\icu, to twist.) 
 their appearances, progress, and mode of A distortion of the spine, 
 termination, obliges me to dissent from SCOLOPENDRIA. The spleemvort or 
 that opinion. That one portion of the miltwaste is sometimes so called. See 
 breast may be in a scirrhous state, while Ceterach. 
 
 the other parts are in a state of inflamma- SCOLOPEXDRIUM. (From cjecxoTm/ga, the 
 tion, is agreeable to reason and experi- earwig ; so called because its leaves resem- 
 ence ; but that an inflammation, which is ble the earwig.) Phillitis. Lingua cervina. 
 an acute disease, and a scirrhus, whose Harts-tongue. This indigenous plant as- 
 essential.characters are almost directly the plenium scohflendrium of Linnaeus -.frondi- 
 reverse of inflammation, shall be co-exist- bus simplicibus cordato lingrilavin integerri- 
 ent in the same part, is not a very intelli- mis stihbus hirsutis, grows on most shady 
 gible proposition. Tumor and inflamma- banks, walls, 8cc. It has a slightly adstrin- 
 
728 
 
 SCO 
 
 SCO 
 
 gent and mucilaginous sweetish taste. 
 When fresh and rubbed, it imparts a dis- 
 agreeable smell Harts-tongue, and the 
 jive capillary herbs, of which it is one, 
 was formerly much used to strengthen the 
 viscera, restrain haemorrhages and alvine 
 fluxes, and to open obstructions of the 
 liver and spleen, and for the general pur- 
 poses of demulcents and pectorals. 
 
 SCOLOPOMACHJERIUM . (From fl-XOAOJTatf, 
 
 the woodcock, and /uat%x.tet, a knife ; so 
 called because it is bent a little at the end 
 like a woodcock's bill.) An incision- 
 knife. 
 
 ScoLYMtis. (From o-xoxec, a thorn ; so 
 named from its prickly leaves.) The arti- 
 choke is sometimes, so called See Ci- 
 nara. 
 
 SCOPA REGIA. The butcher's broom, or 
 knee-holly, was formerly so termed See 
 JRuscjis. 
 
 SCORBTJTIA. (From scorbutus, the scur- 
 vy.) Medicines for the scurvy. 
 
 SCORBUTUS. (From schorboet, Germ.) 
 Gingibrachium, because the gums and arms, 
 and gingipedium, because the gums and 
 legs, are affected by it. The scurvy. A 
 genus of disease in the class cachexiae, and 
 order impetigines of Cullen ; characterised 
 by extreme debility; complexion pale 
 and bloated ; spongy gums ; livid spots 
 on the skin; breath offensive ; cedematous 
 swellings in the kgs ; haemorrhages ; foul 
 ulcers ; fetid urine ; and extremely offen- 
 sive stools. The scurvy is a disease of a 
 putrid nature, much more prevalent in 
 cold climates than in warm ones, and 
 which chiefly affects sailors, and such as 
 are shut up in besieged places, owing, as is 
 supposed, to their being deprived of fresh 
 provisions, and a due quantity of acescent 
 food, assisted by the prevalence of cold 
 and moisture, and by such other causes as 
 depress the nervous energy, as indolence, 
 confinement, want of exercise, neglect of 
 cleanliness, much labour and fatigue, sad- 
 ness, despondency, &c. These several 
 debilitating causes, with the concurrence 
 of a diet consisting principally of salted or 
 putrescenc food, will be sure to produce 
 this disease. It seems, however, to de- 
 pend more on a defect of nourishment, 
 than on a vitiated state ; and the reason 
 that salted provisions are so productive of 
 the scurvy, is, most probably, because 
 they are drained of their nutritious juices, 
 which are extracted and run off in brine. 
 As the disease is apt to become pretty ge- 
 neral amongst the crew of a ship when it 
 has once made its appearance, it has been 
 supposed by many to be of a contagious 
 nature ; but the conjecture seems by no 
 means well founded. 
 
 A preternatural saline state of the blood 
 has been assigned as its proximate cause. 
 It has been contended by some physicians, 
 that the primary morbid affection in this 
 
 disease is a debilitated state of the solids, 
 arising principally from the want of ali- 
 ment. 
 
 The scurvy comes on gradually, with 
 heaviness, weariness, and unwillingness to 
 move about, together with dejection of 
 spirits, considerable loss/>f strength, and 
 debility. As it advances in its progress, 
 the countenance becomes sallow and bloat- 
 ed, respiration is hurried on the least mo- 
 tion, the teeth become loose, the gums are 
 spongy, the breath is very offensive, livid 
 spots appear on different parts of the body, 
 old wounds which have been long healed 
 up break out afresh, severe wandering 
 pains are felt, particularly by night, (he 
 skin is dry, the urine small io quantity, 
 turning blue vegetable infusions of a green 
 colour ; and the pulse is small, frequent, 
 and, towards the last, intermitting ; but 
 the intellects are, for the most part, clear 
 and distinct. 
 
 By an aggravation of the symptoms, the 
 disease, in its last stage, exhibits a most 
 wretched appearance. The joints become 
 swelled and stiff, the tendons of the legs 
 are rigfd and contracted, general emacia- 
 tion ensues, haemorrhages break forth from 
 different parts, fetid evacuations are dis- 
 charged by stool, and a diarrhoea or dysen- 
 tery arises, which soon terminates the tra- 
 gic scene. 
 
 Scurvy, as usually met with on shore, or 
 where the person has not been exposed to 
 the influence of the remote causes before 
 enumerated, is unattended by any violent 
 symptoms, as slight blotches, with scaly 
 eruptions on different parts of the body, 
 and a sponginessof the gums, are the chief 
 ones to' be observed. 
 
 In forming our judgment as to the event 
 of the disease, we are to be directed by 
 the violence of the symptoms, by the situ- 
 ation of the patient with respect to a ve- 
 getable diet, or other proper substitutes, 
 by his former state of health, and by his 
 constitution not having been impaired by 
 previous diseases. 
 
 Dissections of scurvy have always disco- 
 vered the blood to be in a very dissolved 
 state. The thorax usually contains more 
 or less of a watery fluid, which, in many 
 cases, possesses so high a degree of acri- 
 mony, as to excoriate the hands by coming 
 in contact with it ; the cavity of the abdo- 
 men contains the same kind of fluid ; the 
 lungs are black and putrid ; and the heart 
 itself has been found in a similar state, 
 with its cavity filled with a corrupted 
 fluid. In many instances, the epiphyses 
 have been found divided from the bones, 
 the cartilages separated from the ribs, and 
 srveral of the bones themselves dissolved 
 by caries. The brain seldom shews any 
 marks of disease. 
 
 SCORDIUM. (From erxopofov, garlic; so 
 Called because it smells like garlic.) Tri$- 
 
SCR 
 
 cago pahistria. Ckamxdrys palustris allium 
 redolens. Water germander. Tcucrium 
 scordium of Linnaeus. The leaves of this 
 plant have a smell somewhat of the garlic 
 kiua, from which circumstance it is sup- 
 posed to take its name : to the taste they 
 are bitterish and slightly pungent. The 
 plant was formerly in high estimation, but 
 is now justly fallen into disuse, although 
 recommended by some in antiseptic cata- 
 plasms and fomentations. 
 
 SCORIA. ( Scoria, from <nco/>, excrement.) 
 Dross. The refuse or useless parts of any 
 substance. 
 
 SCORODOJPRASUM. (From o-xogofov, garlic, 
 and 7r$a.a-Qv, the leek.) The wild garlic or 
 leek snalot. 
 
 SCORODCM. (ATTQ T* <rxa>g oguv, from its 
 filthy smell.) Garlic 
 
 SCORPIACA. (from <rx.og7riof, a scorpion.) 
 Medicines against the bite of serpents. 
 
 SCORPIOIDES. (From m&^Trios, a scorpion, 
 and ttfos, a likeness; so called because its 
 leaves resemble the tail of a scorpion.) 
 Scorpioides. Resembling the scorpion. 
 Scorpion-wort. Bird's foot. 
 
 SCORPIURUS. See Scorpioides. 
 
 SCORZONER/V. (From escorza, a ser- 
 pent, Span.; so called because it is said to 
 be effectual against the bite of all vene- 
 mous animals.) 1. The name of a genus, 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia xquales. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the plant 
 called also escorzonera. Viptraria. Ser~ 
 pentariu hispanica. Goats' grass. Vipers' 
 grass. The roots of this plant, Scorzonera 
 humilis of Linnaeus : caule fulnudo, iinijlo~ 
 roffoliis lato-lanceolatiSy nervosis, plants, has 
 been sometimes employed medicinally as 
 alexipharmics, and in hypochondnacal dis- 
 orders, and obstructions of the viscera. 
 The Scorzonera hispanica mostly supplies 
 the shops, whose root is esculent, olerace- 
 ous, and against diseases inefficacious. 
 
 SCORZONERA HISPANICA. The systematic 
 name of the esculent vipers' grass. 
 
 SCORZOXERA UUMILIS. The systematic 
 name of the officinal vipers' grass. See 
 Scorzonera. 
 
 SCOTODINE. (From o-xoroc, darkness, 
 and fivos, a giddiness.) Scotodinia. Scoto- 
 dinos. Scotoma. Scotomia. Giddiness with 
 impaired sight. 
 
 SCROBICULUS CORD1S. (Dim. of 
 scrobs, a ditch.) The pit of the stomach. 
 
 SCROFULA. (From scrofu, a swine; 
 because this animal is said to be much sub- 
 ject to a similar disorder.) Scrophula. 
 Strunta. Coir as. Chceras. Ecruelles, Fr. 
 } Scrophula. The king's evil. A genus of 
 disease in the class cachexice, and order im- 
 petigines of Cullen He distinguishes four 
 species. 1. Scrophula vulgaris, when it is 
 without other disorders external and per- 
 manent. 2. Scrophula mesenterica, when 
 internal, with loss of appetite, pale coun- 
 
 SCR 
 
 729 
 
 tenance, swelling of the bdly, and an un- 
 usual fcetor of the excrements. 3. Scro- 
 phula fugax This is of ihe most simple 
 kind ; it is seated only about the neck, 
 and for the most part is caused by the re- 
 sorption from sores on the head 4 Scro- 
 phula Americana, when it is joined with 
 the yaws. Scrophula consists in hard in- 
 dolent tumours of the conglobate glands in 
 various pans of the body ; but particu- 
 larly in the neck, behind the ears, and 
 under the chin, which afier a time suppu- 
 rate and degenerate into ulcers, from 
 which, instead of pus, a white curdled 
 matter, somewhat resembling the coagu- 
 lum of milk, is discharged. 
 
 The first appearance of the disease is 
 most usually between the third and seventh 
 year of the child's age ; but it may arise 
 at any period between these and the age 
 of puberty ; afier which it seldom makes 
 its first attack. It most commonly affects 
 children of a lax habit, with smooth fine 
 skins, fair hair, and rosy cheeks. It like- 
 wise is apt to attack such children as shew 
 a disposition to rachitis, and marked by a 
 protuberant forehead, enlarged joints, and 
 a tumid abdomen. Like this disease, it 
 seems to be peculiar to cold and variable 
 climates, being rarely met with in warm 
 ones. Scrophula is by no means a conta- 
 gious disease ; but, beyond all doubt, is 
 of an hereditary nature, and is often en- 
 tailed by pareiv.s on their children. There 
 are, indeed, some practitioners who wholly 
 deny that this, or any other disease, can 
 be acquired by an hereditary right; but 
 that a peculiar temperament of body, or 
 predisposition in the constitution to some 
 diseases, may extend from both father and 
 mother to their offspring, is, observes Dr. 
 Thomas, very clearly proved. For exam- 
 ple, we very "frequently meet with gout in 
 young persons of both sexes, who could 
 never have brought it on by intemperance, 
 sensuality, or improper diet, but must 
 have acquired the predisposition to it in 
 this way. 
 
 Where there is any predisposition in the 
 constitution to scrophula, and the person 
 happens to contract a venereal taint, this 
 frequently excites into action the causes of 
 the former ; as a venereal bubo not unfre- 
 quently becomes scrophulous, as soon as 
 the virus is destroyed by mercury. The 
 late Dr. Cullen supposed scrophula to de- 
 pend upon a peculiar constitution ot the 
 lymphatic system. The attacks of the dis- 
 ease seem much affected or influenced by 
 the periods of the seasons. They begin 
 usually some time in the winter and spring, 
 and often disappear, or are greatly amend- 
 ed, in summer and autumn. The first ap- 
 pearance of the disorder is commonly in 
 that of small oval or spherical tumours 
 under the sk.n, unattended by any pain or 
 discolouration. These appear, in general, 
 5 A 
 
730 SCH SOU 
 
 upon the sides of the neck, below the ear, lungs, with hectic fever, arise, the conse- 
 or under the chin ; but, in some cases, the quences will be fatal. 
 
 joints of the elbows or ankles, or those of On opening the bodies of persons who 
 the fingers and toes, are the parts first af- have died of this disease, many of the vis- 
 fected. In these instances, we do not, cera are usually found in a diseased state, 
 however, find small moveable swellings ; but more particularly the glands of the 
 but, on the contrary, a tumor almost uni- mesentery, which are not only much tume- 
 formly surrounding the joint, and inter- fied, but often ulcerated. The lungs are 
 rupting its motion. frequently discovered bent, with a number 
 
 After some length of time the tumors be- of tubercles or cysts, which contain matter 
 come larger and more fixed, the skin of various kinds. Scrophulous glands, on. 
 which covers them acquires a purple or being examined by dissection, feel some- 
 livid colour, and, being much inflamed, what softer to the touch than in their na- 
 theyat last suppurate and break into little tural state, and when laid open, they are 
 holes, from which, at firsl, a matter some- usually found tc contain a soft curdy mat- 
 what punform oozes out ; but this changes ter, mixed with pus. 
 
 by degrees into a kind of viscid serous dis- SCROPHULARIA. (From scrofula, the 
 charge, much intermixed with small pieces king's evil; so called from the un- qual 
 of a white substance, resembling the curd tubercles upon its roots, like scrophulows 
 of milk. tumors.) The name of a genus of plants 
 
 The tumors subside gradually, whilst in the Linnxan system. Class, Didynumia. 
 the ulcers at the same time open more, and Order, Jlngiospermia. The fig-wort, 
 spread unequally in various directions. SCROPHULARIA ACIUATICA. See Betonica 
 After a time, some of the ulcers heal ; but aquatica. 
 
 other tumors quickly form in different parts SCROPHULARIA MINOR. The pile- wort is 
 of the body, and proceed on, in the same sometimes so called. See Chetidonium 
 slow manner as the former ones, to suppu- minus. 
 
 ration. In this manner the disease goes on SCROPHULARIA NODOSA. The systematic 
 for some years, and appearing at last to name of the fig-wort. See Scrophularia 
 have exhausted itself, all the ulcers heal vulgaria. 
 
 up, without being succeeded by any fresh . SCROPHULARIA VULGARIS. Millemorbia* 
 swellings ; but leaving behind them an Scrophularia. Common fig-wort or ker- 
 ugly puckering of the skin, and a scar of nel-wort. The root and leaves of this 
 considerable extent. This is the most mild plant, Scrophularia nodosa of Linnaeus: 
 form under which scrophula ever appears, foliis cordatis, trinervatis ; caule obtusan- 
 In more virulent cases, the eyes are par- gulo, have been celebrated both as an. 
 ticularly the seat of the disease, and are internal and external remedy against in- 
 affected with ophthalmia, giving rise to flammations, the piles, scrophulous tu- 
 ulcerations in the tarsi, and inflammation mors, and old ulcers ; but they are now 
 of the tunica adnata, terminating not un- only used in this country by the country 
 frequently in an opacity of the transparent people 
 cornea. SCHOTAL HERNIA. Hernia scrotalis. Scro- 
 
 In similar cases, the joints become af- tocele. A protrusion of any part of an ab- 
 fected, they swell and are incommoded by dominial viscus or viscera into the scrotum, 
 excruciating deep-seated pain, which is See Hernia. 
 
 mnch increased upon the slightest motion. SCROTOCELE. (From scrotum, and XA, 
 The swelling and pain continue to increase, a tumour.) A rupture or hernia in the 
 the muscles of the. limb become at length scrotum. 
 
 much wasted. Matter is soon afterwards SCROTUM. (Quasi mortum,a. skin or 
 formed, and this is discharged at small hide.) Hursa testium. Oscheus. Oscheon. 
 openings made by the bursting of the skin. Orchea of Galen. The common integu- 
 Being, however, of a peculiar acrimonious merits which cover the testicles, 
 nature, it erodes the ligaments and carti- SCRUFULUS. (Dim. of scrupus, a 
 lages, and produces a caries of the neigh- small stone.) A scruple or weight of 20 
 bouring bones. By an absorption of the grains. 
 
 matter into the system, hectic fever at last SCURF. Furfura. Small exfoliations 
 arises, and, in the end, often proves fatal, of the cuticle, which take place after 
 
 When scrophula is confined to the exter- some eruptions on the skin, a new cuticle 
 nal surface, it is by no means attended wjth being formed underneath during the exfo- 
 danger, although on leaving one part, it is liation. 
 apt to be renewed in others ; but when the Scurvy. See Scorbutns. 
 ulcers are imbued with a sharp acrimony, Scurvy -grass. See Cochlearia hortcn- 
 spread, erode, and become deep, without sis. 
 
 shewing any disposition to heal ; when Scurvy grass, lemon. See Cochlearia hor- 
 dfccp seated collections of matter form tensis. 
 
 amongst the small bones of the hands and Scurvy-grass, Scotch. See JBrapsica ma-- 
 feet, or in the joints, or tubercles in the rina> 
 
SEB SEC 731 
 
 SCUTIFORM CAUTILAGE. See Thy- SEBAIULLA! See Cevadilla. 
 raid cartilage. SEDATE. (Fron, aebum, suet.) Sebaa. 
 
 SCUTTEILARIA GALERicuLATA. The sys- The name in the new chemistry of every 
 tematic name of the skull-cap. See Ter- compound of the acid of tat. 
 tianaria. SEBESTEN. (An Egyptian word.) Se- 
 
 SCYBALA. 2xyC*?v*. Dry hard ex- bestina Sebsten. The dark black fruit 
 crements. of the cordia myxa , foliis ovatis, sn^i-u 
 
 SCTTHICUS. (From Scythia, its native glabris ,- corymbis laterulibus ; calycibns de- 
 soil.) An epithet of the liquorice-root or cemstriatis of Linnaeus. It possesses 
 any thing- brought from Scythia. glutinous and aperient qualities, and is 
 
 SEA-AIR. Is prescribed in a variety exhibited in form of decoction in various 
 of complaints, being considered as move dist-ases of the chest, hoarseness, cough, 
 medicinal and salubrious than that on land, difficult, respiration, &c. 
 it is supposed to possess in its composition SECALE. 1. The name of a genus of 
 a greater quantity of oxygen. This is a most plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Tri- 
 powerful and valuable remedy. It is re- andria. Order, Digynia. Rye. 
 sorted to with the happiest success against 2. The common name of the seed of the 
 most cases of debility, and particularly Se cale cereale of Linnaeus. It is principally 
 against scrophulous diseases affecting the used as an article of diet, and in the north- 
 external parts of the body. See at/i, ern countriesof Europe is employed for af- 
 cold. fording an ardent spirit. 
 
 Sea-holly. See Eryngium. SECALE CEREALE. The systematic name 
 
 Sea-moss. See Corallina. of the rye-plant. See Secale. 
 
 Sea-oak. See Quercus marina, SECONDARY. This term in general 
 
 Sea-onion. See Scilla. denotes something that acts as second or 
 
 Sea-salt. See Jlfurias sodx. in subordination to another. Thus in dis- 
 
 SEA-SICKNESS. A nausea or ten- eases, we have secondary symptoms. 
 lency to vomit, which varies, in respect of SECONDARY FEVEH. That febrile affec- 
 duration, in different persons upon their tion which arises after a crisis, or the 
 first going to sea. With some it continues discharge of some morbid matter, as after 
 only for a day or two; while with others it the declension of the small-pox or the 
 remains throughout the voyage. The dis- measles. 
 
 eases in which sea-sickness is principally SECRETION. The word secretion is 
 recommended are asthma and consump- used to express that function by which an 
 tion. organ separates from the blood the consti- 
 
 SEA-WATER. This is arranged amongst tuent parts of a fluid that does not exist in 
 the simple saline waters. Its chemical ana- it with its characteristic properties, 
 lysis gives a proportion of one of saline con- The difference of secreted humours is 
 tents to about twenty-three one-fourth of visibly connected with those of the organs 
 water ; but on our shores it is not greater employed for their formation. Thus arte- 
 than one of salt to about thirty of water, rial exhalation, that take place throughout 
 Sea-water on the British coast may, there- the whole extent of internal surfaces, and 
 fore, be calculated to contain in the wine preserves their contiguity, affords nothing 
 pint, of muriated soda 186.5 grains, of but an albuminous serosity, which is only 
 muriated magnesia fifty-one, of selenite the serum of the blood slightly altered by 
 six grains ; total two hundred and forty- the weak action of organization very little 
 three one-half grains, or half an ounce and complicated. The analysis of the water in 
 three and one-half grains of saline con- dropsy, which is merely in the serosity 
 tents. The disorders for which the internal that continually transudes the surface of 
 use of sea-water has been and may be re- serous membranes, as the pleura or perito- 
 sorted to, are in general the same for which nxurn, has demonstrated that this fluid has 
 all the simple saline waters may be used, the greatest resemblance to the serum of 
 The peculiar power of sea-water and sea- the blood, and is only distinguished from 
 salt as a discutient, employed either inter- it, by the variable proportions of albu- 
 nally or externally in scrophulous habits, is men, and the different salts it contains in 
 well known, and is attended with consider- solution 
 
 able advantage when judiciously applied. This first kind of secretion, this perspi- 
 
 Sea-wrack. See Quercus marina. ratory transudation, would seem, then, to 
 
 Sealed earths. See Terra sag-illata. be a simple filtration or percolation of a 
 
 SEARCHING. The operation of intro- liquor already formed in the blood through 
 
 ducing a metallic instrument through the the porous parts of arteries ; yet we must 
 
 urethra into the bladder, for the purpose here acknowledge a peculiar action of 
 
 of acertaining whether the patient has stone membranes, the surface of which it perpe- 
 
 or not. tually lubricates ; without this action the 
 
 SEBACEOUS GLANDS. (Glandule serum would remain united to the other 
 
 sebucex, from sebum, suet.) Glands which constituent of the blood. This kind of 
 
 secrete a sebaceous or suetty humour. action is termed exhalation. The distia- 
 
732 
 
 SECRETION. 
 
 guishable character of this kind of secre- 
 tion is the absence of any mediate struc- 
 ture between the vas eflerens and the ex- 
 cretory duct : the minute arteries and 
 veins that run into the structure of nnem- 
 branes also constitute both. 
 
 After serous transudation, requiringonly 
 a very simple organization, follows the se- 
 cretion by cryptae, glandular follicles, and 
 mucous lacunae. Each of these small 
 glands contained in the texture of mem- 
 branes lining the internal surface of the 
 digestive, arterial, and urinary passages, 
 and which, when conglomerated, form 
 amygdalae, &c. may be compared to a small 
 bottle, the bottom of which is round, and 
 the neck short ; the membranous parieties 
 of these vesicular cryptae are supplied with 
 a great quantity of vessels and nerves. It 
 is to the peculiar action of these parietes 
 that the secretion of mucus by these glands 
 should be attributed. These mucous li- 
 quids are less fluid and more viscid than 
 the fluid produced by the first kind of se- 
 cretion, but contain more albumen and 
 salts; they are more different from the se- 
 rum of the blood, and of a moreexcremen- 
 titious nature ; the nature of these bottle- 
 kind of glands is turned towards the parts 
 to which the mucous membrane adheres, 
 their mouth or neck opens on the surface 
 contiguous to these membranes. 
 
 The apertures by which the mucous 
 glands discharge themseives are easy to be 
 perceived on the amygdalae, mucous sur- 
 face of the urethra, rectum, &c. 
 
 Secretion and excretion are facilitated 
 by the irritation occasioned by the pre- 
 sence of air, aliment, or urine ; by the 
 compression induced by them, and, finally, 
 by the peristaltic contractions of the mus- 
 cular fibres to which mucous membranes 
 adhere throughout the whole extent of the 
 primae vise. 
 
 The fluids, which are considerably differ- 
 ent from the blood, require for their secre- 
 tion organs of a more complicated struc- 
 ture ; these are called conglomerate glands 
 to distinguish them from lymphatic glanTis, 
 which are named conglobate. These glands 
 are visceral masses, formed by an assem- 
 blage of nerves and every species of ves- 
 sels, disposed in packets, and united by 
 cellular structure ; a proper membrane, or 
 an elongation of that which lines the cavity 
 that includes them, surrounds their exter- 
 nal surface, and separates them from the 
 circumjacent parts. 
 
 The arteries do not form an immediate 
 continuation with their excretory duets, 
 as Rysch affirmed ; nor do there exist im- 
 mediate glands between these vessels as 
 Malpighi believed; it seems more probable 
 that each gland has its cellular or puren- 
 chymatous substance in the areolae, into 
 which the arteries pour the materials of 
 the fluid they prepare ; in consequence of a 
 
 power peculiar to them, and which forms 
 their distinguishing character. Lympha- 
 tics and excretory ducts arise from the 
 sides of thtse little cells, and both these 
 species of vessels absorb; one attracts the 
 secreted liquor, carrying it into recepta- 
 cles, where it accumulates, while the other 
 receives that part which the action of the 
 organ could not completely elaborate, or 
 the residue of the secretion. 
 
 The nerves which always enter more or 
 less into the structure of secretory organs, 
 and come principally from the great sym- 
 pathetirs, terminate variously in their sub- 
 stance, and furnish each of them with a 
 particular sensibility, by means of which 
 theydistingiush in tiie blood brought thither 
 by the vessels the constituent parts or ma- 
 terials of the humour they are destined to 
 prepare, and select it by a real preference. 
 Besides they cause them to take on a pecu- 
 liar mode of activity, the exercise of which 
 causes these separate elements to undergo 
 a certain composition, and impresses the 
 fluid produced with specific properties, 
 always relative to the mode of action of 
 which they are the result. Thus the liver 
 retains the constituent principles of bile 
 contained in the blood of the vena portx, 
 elaborates, combines them, and forms the 
 bile, and animal fluid, distinguishable by 
 certain characteristic properties that are 
 svtbjectto variations accordmgas the blood 
 contains the elements which enter into its 
 composition m a greater or less degree ; 
 according to the increased or diminished 
 disposition of the gland to retain them, 
 and to effect a more or less complete mix- 
 ture of them. The qualities of the bile 
 dependent on the concurrence of all these 
 circumstances, should present so raany 
 differences as the blood con' ains principles, 
 and as the hepatic organ may offer varieties 
 relative to the composition of the former, 
 and degree of activity of the latter. Hence 
 arise alterations of the bile, the most in- 
 considerable of which being compatible 
 with health, escape observation, while 
 those which are more complete, and de- 
 range the natural order of the functions, 
 become evident by diseases of which they 
 may be sometimes considered the effect, 
 and at other times the cause. These alte- 
 rations of the bile (and what is here said of 
 the secretion of this humour may extend to 
 almost every other secretion of the animal 
 economy) never extend so far as to pre- 
 vent it from being distinguished ; it always 
 preserves in a greater or less degree its es- 
 sential and primitive characters, it never 
 acquires the qualities of another liquor so 
 as to resemble serum, urine, or suliva, &c. 
 
 The action of secretory glands is not 
 continual, most of them are subject to the 
 alternate state of action and rest, all, as 
 Barden observed, are asleep or awake 
 when any irritation operates on them, or 
 
SEC SED 733 
 
 in their vicinity, and determines their im- The third membrane, which, from its ap- 
 mediate or sympathetic action. Thus sa- pearance, has likewise been called the vil- 
 liva is secreted in greater quantity during lous or spongy, and from the consideration 
 mastication, c. of it as ihe inner lamina of the uterus, 
 
 When a secretory organ enters into ac- is cast off like the exuviae of some animals, 
 tion, the surrounding parts, or s"ch as are The decidua has been described by Har- 
 situated in its vicinity, for instance, the vey, not as one of the membranes of the 
 liver, is comprised in the sphere of action ovum, but as a production of the uterus, 
 of the duodenum, since the repletion of The following is the order of the mem- 
 this intestine irritates it, determines a more branes of the ovum, at the full period of 
 abundant afflux of humours, and a more gestation : 1st, There is the outer or con- 
 copious secretion of bile. necting, which is flacculent, spongy, and 
 
 The blood conveyed to a secretory extremely vascular, completely investing 
 gland, before it arrives there, suffers prepa- the whole ovum, and lining the uterus. 
 ratory changes which dispose it to furnish 2dly, The middle membrane, which is 
 the constituents of the liquor about to be nearly pellucid, with' a very few small 
 secreted. blood-vessels scattered over it, and which 
 
 The celerity with which the blood ar- forms a covering to the placenta and funis, 
 rives at an organ ; the length, diameter, but does not pass between the placenta 
 angles of the vessels, and the disposition and uterus. Sdly, The inner membrane, 
 af their uliimate ramifications, are all cir- which is transparent, of a firmer texture 
 cumstances which ought to be observed in than the others, and lines the whole ovum, 
 the examination of each secretion, since making, like the middle membrane, a co- 
 they have an influence on the nature of venng for the placenta and funis with the 
 the secreted fluid, and on the mode in two last. The ovum is clothed when it 
 which secretion is effected When a gland passes from the ovarium into the uterus, 
 is irritated it becomes the centre of fluxion, where the first is provided for its recep- 
 and acts on the blood brought by its ves- tion 
 
 sels. Secretion dependent on a peculiar These membranes, in the advanced state 
 action inherent in a glandular organ is of pregnancy, cohere slightly to each 
 assisted by the action of surrounding other, though, in some ova, there is a con- 
 muscles, siderable quantity of fluid collected be- 
 
 The glands, after having- remained for a t ween them, which being- discharged when 
 longer or shorter time in a state of excita- one of the outer membranes is broken, 
 tion, relax, become collapsed, and fluids forms one of the circumstances which have 
 are not conveyed to them in such abun- been distinguished by the name of by or 
 dance, they remain in a state of sleep, and false waters. 
 
 duringrepose renewtheir sensibility, which Between the middleandinnermembrane, 
 is consumed by long exertion. upon or near the funis, there is a small, 
 
 A remarkable circumstance in secretions flat, and oblong body, which, in the early 
 is, that they mutually replace and supply part of pregnancy, seems to be a vesicle 
 each other, so that when the urine is less containing milky lymph, which afterwards 
 copious perspiration is more abundant, becomes of a firm and apparently fatty 
 A sudden coldness of the skin frequently texture. This is called the vesicula umbi- 
 occasions diarrhoeas, the humours are im- licalis ; but its use is not known. See Pla- 
 mediately repelled towards the intestinal centa. 
 
 tube, and pass off by the mucous glands SECUXDUM ARTEM. According to art. 
 of the intestines, the action of which is A term frequently used in prescription, 
 considerably increased. and denoted by the letters S. A. which are 
 
 SECRUM ACRE. The systematic name of usually affixed, when the making up of the 
 the stone-cross. See Illecebra. recipe in perfection requires some uncom- 
 
 SECTIO C.ESAREA. See Caesarian opera- mon care and dexterity. 
 
 tion. SECTJRIDACA. (From secj/m, an axe ; 
 
 SECTIO FRANONICA. Sectio hypogastrica. so called because its leaves resemble a 
 The high operation for the stone. See small axe.) Henbane. 
 
 Lithotomy. SEDATIVES. (Medicamenta seditava. 
 
 SECUNDINES. The placenta and from sedo, to ease or assuage.) Sedantia, 
 membranes which are expanded from its medicines which have the power of dimi- 
 edge, and which form a complete involuc- nishing the animal energy, without des- 
 rum of the foetus and its waters, go under troying life. They are divided into seda- 
 the common term of after-birth, or se- tiva soporifica, as opium, papaver, hyosci- 
 cundines. amus, and sedativa refrigerantia, as neutral 
 
 The membranes of the ovum have usu- salts, acids, &c. 
 
 ally been mentioned as two, the amniou Sedative salt of Homberg. See Boracic acid. 
 and the chorion ; and the latter has again SEDEKTARIA OSSA. The os coccygis and 
 been divided into the true and the false, ischia. 
 
734 
 
 SEE 
 
 SEE 
 
 Sedge. See Iris palmtris. 
 SEDIMEKT. The heavy parts of liquids, 
 which fall to the bottom. 
 
 Sediment latiritious. See Latiritious sedi- 
 fnent. 
 
 SEDLITZ WATER. Seydschutz water. 
 A simple saline mineral water. From che- 
 mical analysis it appears, that it is strongly 
 impregnated with vitriolated magnesia or 
 Epsom salt, and it is to this, along with 
 probably the small quantity of muriat of 
 magnesia, that it owes its bitter and saline 
 taste, and its purgative properties. The 
 diseases in which this water is recommend- 
 ed are, crudities of the stomach, hypo- 
 chondriasis, amennorrhoea, and the an- 
 omalous complaints succeeding the cessa- 
 tion of the catamenia, cedematous tumours 
 of the legs in literary men, haemorrhoidal 
 affections, and scorbutic eruptions. 
 
 SEDUM. (From sedo, to assuage ; so 
 called because it allays inflammation.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Decandria. Order, Penta- 
 gynia. 
 
 SEDUM IUTEUM MUBALE. Navel wort. 
 
 SEDUM MAJUS. JHzton. JBarba Jovis. 
 House-leek or sangreen. Semfjervivrtm tec- 
 torum of Linnaeus. The leaves of this 
 plant have no remarkable smell, discover 
 to the taste a mild subacid austerity ; they 
 are frequently applied by the vulgar to 
 bruises and old ulcers. 
 
 SEDUM MINUS. See Illecebra. 
 
 SEDUM TELEPHIUM. The systematic name 
 of the orpine. See Faba crassa. 
 
 SEEING. A sensation by which we 
 perceive bodies around us, and their sen- 
 sible qualities. The organ of sight is 
 formed of three parts perfectly distinct, 
 which serve to protect the globe of the 
 eye, to withdraw it suddenly from the 
 influence of light, and to preserve it in a 
 condition necessary for the exercise of 
 these functions.: These consist in the su- 
 percilia,palpebrac, and lachrymal passages, 
 parts accessory to the organ. The eye-ball 
 itself presents two portions very different 
 from each other, one formed by almost 
 the whole, and may be called an optic 
 instrument ; the other formed by a medul- 
 lary expansion of the optic nerve is the 
 immediate organ of sight, this is the reti- 
 na, alone adapted to receive the impres- 
 sion of light, and to be affected by the 
 delicate contact of this extremely subtle 
 flii'd. This impression or sensation is 
 transmitted to the cerebral organ by the 
 optip nerve, of which the retina is merely 
 the expanded extremity. 
 
 The eye-brows, as being accessory organs 
 to vision, have the effect of diminishing the 
 effect of a too strong light by partly ab- 
 sorbing its rays. The supercilia answers 
 this purpose better in proportion to the 
 projection formed, arid the darker colour 
 
 of the hair; thus we knit the brow trans- 
 versely in passing from dark to a lighted 
 place, the strong light of which has a disa- 
 greeable effect on the organ of sight. 
 Hence arose the custom of certain south- 
 ern people in whom the eye-brows are 
 thicker and of a darker colour, to make 
 them blacker in order the better to fulfil 
 the intention for which they were designed. 
 The eye-lids, as concerned in the organs of 
 vision, shade the eyes from the continual 
 action of light, these like all other organs 
 have occasion for repose, which could not 
 have been procured had the rays of light 
 constantly excited their sensibility. A re- 
 moval of the eyelids occasions loss of 
 sle; p. The cilia, or hairs, growing upon 
 the margin are destined to prevent insects 
 or other light bodies in the atmosphere 
 from insinuating between the globe of the 
 eye and its covering. The anterior part of 
 the eye, thus defended against external in- 
 j unes, is continually moistened by the tears, 
 they also guard against the effects of fric- 
 tion, to which the eye is exposed. (See 
 Eye.) 
 
 Luminous rays, emanating from a light 
 object, form a cone, the apex of which 
 corresponds to the point of a body which 
 we are looking at, and its base is applied 
 to the anterior part of the cornea ; all 
 those rays which touch the mirror of the 
 eye pass through it, experience a refrac- 
 tion proportioned to the density of the 
 cornea, and to the convexity of this mem- 
 brane, greater than that of the atmosphere : 
 when approaching the perpendicular they 
 pass through the aqueous humours less 
 dense, and meet with the iris. All those 
 rays which fall on this membrane are re- 
 flected, and shew its colour different in 
 different individuals It is only the most 
 central rays that penetrate the pupil, and 
 serve for sight : these enter the pupil in 
 greater or less number, according as it 
 may be more or less dilated. The pupil 
 becomes larger or smaller conformable to 
 the expansion or contraction of the iris. 
 The motions of the iris depend entirely on 
 the mode in which light affects the retina ; 
 it is of itself insensible to the impression 
 of luminous rays, as proved by Fontana, 
 who always found it immoveable when he 
 directed rays of light exclusively to it. 
 
 The rays to which the pupil give passage 
 pass through the aqueous humour of the 
 posterior chamber ; and soon come into 
 contact with the crystalline lens, which 
 powerfully refracts them, on account of its 
 density and lenticular form. When more 
 approaching the perpendicular by this 
 bodv, they proceed as far as the retina, 
 through the vitreous humour, that, is less 
 dense, and which preserves, without aug- 
 mentation, the effect of the refraction pro- 
 duced by the crystalline lens ; the rays 
 
SEI 
 
 SEL 
 
 73,5 
 
 assembled into one focus strike only a 
 single point of the retina, and produce an 
 impression that gives us an idea of certain 
 properties of the bodies it reflects. It is 
 generally thought that luminous pyramids 
 which emanate from all points of the ob- 
 ject we behold, decussate in passing 
 through the globe of the eye, so that the 
 object itself is figured in a reverse direc- 
 tion. Although the image of each object 
 is traced at the same time in each of our 
 eyes, we have but one sensation, because 
 both sensations are in harmony or com- 
 bined, and only serve by assisting each 
 other to render the impression stronger 
 and more durable. The correspondence 
 of affection requires the direction of the 
 optic axes on the same objects, and how- 
 ever little this direction be changed we 
 really see double, which happens in stra- 
 bismus, or squinting. 
 
 If the eyes possess a too energetic 
 power of refraction either from too great 
 a convexity of the cornea or crystalline 
 lens, or more considerable density of the 
 humours and excessive depth of the globe 
 of the eye, the luminous rays be ing united 
 Loo soon,, cross each other, again diverge, 
 fall scattered on the retina, and produce 
 only a confused sensation. In this disease 
 of vision culled myopia, patients can only 
 distinguish very near objects, whence rays 
 are given off which require an instrument 
 possessing a considerable power of refrac- 
 tion. In presbyopia, on the contrary, the 
 cornea being too flat, the crystalline not 
 very convex, or being deep seated, the hu- 
 mours not sufficiently abundant, cause the 
 rays not to be yet assembled, when they 
 fall on the retina ; so that patients can 
 only observe with distinct objects, because 
 the rays that come from them being very 
 convergent, have not occasion to be much 
 refracted. Tlit sensibility of the retina is, 
 under certain circumstances, so much 
 raised, that the eye hardly supports the 
 weakest light. Persons in this situation 
 are called nyctalopes, who distinguish ob- 
 jects in the midst of utter darkness, as a 
 lew rays are sufficient to affect their organ 
 of vision. The eyes are not immoveable 
 in the part they occupy, they are directed 
 towards all the objects of which we wish 
 to form a knowledge by different motions, 
 regulated by four recti and two oblique 
 muscles, and it is observed that there is 
 such a correspondence of action in muscles 
 that move both eyes, that these organs turn 
 at the same time towards the object, so 
 lhat the visual axes are exactly parallel. 
 
 SEIGNETTE'S SALT. A neutral salt, which 
 consists of soda, potash, and tartaric 
 acid. It was prepared and made known 
 by a Frenchman named Peter Si-ignette, 
 towards the end of the last century. It 
 was then employed in preference to many 
 other medicines long known, which had 
 
 been equally serviceable ; and by these 
 means, without much trouble, he was 
 enabled to acquire a fortune. It must, 
 however, be allowed that he was a skil- 
 ful chemist, who, by his writings, and 
 the invention of various other medicines, 
 had obtained considerable reputation as a 
 physician and naturalist. He was esta- 
 blished as an apothecary at Rochelle; 
 published papers on various natural ob- 
 jects which he had observed in his neigh- 
 bourhood, in the Memoirs of the Academy 
 of Sciences at Paris, as well as in other 
 works ; and died on the llth of March, 
 1719. 
 
 He recommended this salt, which en- 
 riched him, and rendered his name famous, 
 in some small treatises, printed in parti- 
 cular about the year 1762. He called it 
 sometimes alkaline salt, sometimes sal po- 
 lycresty and sometimes RocJielle salt. After 
 his death, liis son continued to prepare and 
 to vend it with the greatest success. 
 
 Seignette discovered this salt while he 
 was engaged in making soluble tartar, 
 and, according to the old opinion, ima- 
 gining that both the fixed alkalis were 
 the same, used soda instead of potash. 
 By this means he procured, not without 
 surprise, a salt different from the common 
 soluble tartar which he wished to prepare, 
 and from the other well-known salt also. 
 He was induced, therefore, to examine 
 it. The experiments of learned chemists 
 discovered the component parts of this 
 salt. The mode of preparing it was then 
 made publicly known ; and, by more ac- 
 curate examination, the difference, before 
 overlooked, between vegetable and mine- 
 ral alkali, was determined ; by which new 
 light was thrown upon chemistry, and an 
 important service rendered to a variety of 
 arts. 
 
 Among those who contributed to bring 
 this salt into repute was Nicholas Lemery, 
 to whom Seignette sent a large quantity 
 of it, which he distributed at Paris, though 
 unacquainted with its component parts. 
 Its composition was discovered at the 
 same time, about the year 1731, by two 
 French chemists, Baldue and Geoffroy, 
 the former published his observations in 
 the Memoirs of the Academy of Sciences ; 
 and the latter communicated his to Sir 
 Hans Sloane, who caused them to be 
 printed in the Philosophical Transactions. 
 Newman, therefore, was not the first who 
 made known the composition of Seignette T s 
 salt, in his treatise on salt-petre ; for 
 Newman's salt is essentially different; 
 and he himself confesses that he was not 
 acquainted with the RocheUe salt. . See 
 Soda tartar isuta. 
 
 SELEXITES. (From cxv, the moon.) A 
 white stone, having a figure upon it re 
 semblmg a moon. Sulphat of lime. 
 
 (From crexw^, the moon 
 
SEM 
 
 SEM 
 
 so called from its usefulness in lunacy.) 
 A kind of peony. 
 
 Self-heal See Prunella. 
 
 SELINE. A disease of the nails, in which 
 white spots are occasionally seen in their 
 substance. 
 
 SELINUM. (From ar\vn, the moon; from 
 its supposed usefulness in disorders pro- 
 ceeding from the influence of the moon.) 
 Marsh smallage. 
 
 SELLA TURCICA. (Sella, quasi sedda, 
 from sedeo, to sit, and turcica ; from 
 its supposed resemblance to a Turkish 
 saddle.) Ephippiitm. A cavity in the 
 sphaenoid bone, containing the pituitary 
 gland, surrounded by the four clinoid pro- 
 cesses. 
 
 SELTZER WATER. A saline water, 
 slightly alkaline, highly acidulated with 
 carbonic acid, containing more of this vo- 
 latile principle than is sufficient to saturate 
 the alkali, and the earths which it holds in 
 solution. It is particularly serviceable in 
 relieving some of the symptoms that indi- 
 cate a morbid affection of the lungs ; in 
 slow hectic fever, examhematous erup- 
 tions of the skin, foulness of the stomach, 
 bilious vomiting, acidity and heart-burn, 
 spasmodic puns in any part of the alimen- 
 tary canal, and bloody or highly offensive 
 stools. On account of its property in re- 
 lieving spasmodic pains, and from its ra- 
 pid determination to the kidneys, and per- 
 haps its alkaline contents, it has been 
 sometimes employed with great advantage 
 in d>seases of the urinary organs, especial- 
 ly those that are attended with the for- 
 mation of calculus. A large proportion 
 of th.e Seltzer water, either genuine or ar- 
 tificial, that is consumed in this country, 
 is for the relief of these disorders. Even 
 in gonorrhoea, either simple or venereal, 
 Hoffman asserts that advantage is to be 
 derived from this medicine. The usual 
 dose is from half a pint to a pint. 
 
 SEMECARPUS AXACARDIUM, The systema- 
 tic name of the tree which is supposed to 
 afford the Molucca bean. See Amacardium 
 orientate. 
 
 SEMEIOSIS. (From <r,ws/ca>, to notify.) 
 See Semiotice. 
 
 SEMEN. 1. The seed, kernel, or stone 
 of the fruit of any vegetable. 
 
 2. The seed or prolific liquor secreted 
 in the testicles, and carried through the 
 epididymis and vas deferens into the vesi- 
 culae seminales, to be emitted sub coitu 
 into the female vagina, and there, by its 
 aura, to penetrate and impregnate the ovu- 
 lum in the pvarium. 
 
 In castrated animals, and in eunuchs, 
 the vesicniac seminales are small, and con- 
 tracted ; and a little lymphatic liquor, but 
 no semen, is found in them. The semen is 
 detained for some time in the vesiculae 
 seminales, and rendered thicker from the 
 continual absorption of its very thin part, 
 
 by the oscula of the lymphatic vessels 
 In lascivious men, the semen is iometimes, 
 though rarely, propelled by nocturnal pol- 
 lution from 'he vesiculae semmales, through 
 the ejaculatory ducts, (which arise from 
 the vesiculx seminales, perforate the ure- 
 thra transversely, and open themselves by 
 a narrow and very nervous mouth at the 
 sides ot the caput gallinagmis,) into the 
 urethra, and from it to some distance But 
 in chaste men the greatest part is again 
 gradually absorbed from the vesiculae se- 
 minales through the lymphatic vessels, 
 and conciliates strength to the body. The 
 smell of semen is specific, heavy, affect- 
 ing the nostrils, yet not disagreeable. 
 The same odour is observed in the roots of 
 the orchis, julae of chestvits, and the an- 
 theras of many plants. The smell of the 
 semen of quadrupeds, when at heat, is so 
 penetrating as to render their flesh fetid 
 and useless, unless castrated. Thus the 
 flesh of the stag, tempore coitus, is unfit 
 to eat. The taste of semen is fatuous 
 and somewuat acrid. In the testes its con- 
 sistence is thin and diluted; but in the ve- 
 siculae seminales, viscid, dense, and rather 
 pellucid : and by venery and debility it is 
 rendered thinner. 
 
 Specific gravity. The greatest part of 
 the semen sinks to the bottom in water, 
 yet some part swims on its surface, which 
 it covers like very fine threads mutually 
 connected together in the form of a cobweb. 
 
 Colour. In the testicles it is somewhat 
 yellow, and in the vesiculae seminales it 
 acquires a deeper hue. That emitted by 
 pollution or coition, becomes white from 
 its mixture with the whitish liquor of the 
 prostate gland during its passage through 
 the urethra. In those people who labour 
 under jaundice, and from the abuse of 
 saffron, the semen has been seen yellow, 
 and in an atrabiliary young man, black. 
 
 Quality. Semen exposed to the atmos- 
 pheric air, loses its pellucidity, and be- 
 comes thick, but after a few hours it is 
 again rendered more fluid and pellucid 
 than it was immediately after its emission. 
 This phenomenon cannot arise from water 
 or oxygen attracted from the air. At 
 length it deposits a phosphorated calx, 
 and forms a corneous crust. 
 
 Experiments -with semen prove that it 
 turns the syrup of violets green, and dis- 
 solves earthy, mediate, and metallic salts. 
 Fresh semen is insoluble in water, until it 
 has undergone the above changes in atmo- 
 spheric air. It is dissolved by alkaline 
 salts. By aetherial oil it is dried into a 
 pellucid pellicle, like the cortex of the 
 brain. It is dissolved by all acids, except 
 the oxygenated acid of salt, by which it is 
 coagulated in the form of white flakes. It 
 is also acted upon by alcohol of wine. 
 
 By dry distillation semen gives out a 
 small portion of empyreumatic oil, and 
 
8EM 
 
 SEM 
 
 737 
 
 volatile alkali. The remaining incinerated 
 carbone affords soda and phosphorated 
 caix. 
 
 The constituent principles of semen. Che-r 
 mical analysis demonstrates that one hun- 
 dred parts of semen contain, 1. Of -water, 
 ninety parts, 2. Of animal gluten, six 
 parts 3. Of phosphorated calx, one part. 
 4. Of pure soda, three parts. 5 By mi- 
 croscopical examination, h is asserted that 
 an immense number of very small animal, 
 oulae with round tails> called spermatic ani- 
 malcules, may be seen. 6. The odorous 
 principle, which flies off immediately from 
 fresh semen. It appears to consist of a 
 peculiar vital principle, and by the an- 
 cients was called aura seminis. 
 
 Use. 1. Emitted into the female vagina 
 sttb coitu, it possesses the wonderful and 
 stupendous power of impregnating the 
 ovulum in the female ovarium. The odo- 
 rous principle, or aura spermatica only, 
 appears to penetrate through the cavity of 
 1 he uterus and fallopian tubes to the female 
 ovarium, and there to impregnate the albu- 
 minous latex of the nature ovulum by its 
 vital power. The other principles of the 
 semen appear to be only a vehicle, of the 
 seminal aura. 2. In chaste men, the se- 
 men returning through the lymphatic ves- 
 sels into the mass of the blood, gives 
 strength to the body and mind ; hence the 
 bull is so fierce and brave, the castrated ox 
 so gentle and weak ; hence every animal 
 languishes post coitum , and hence tabes 
 dorsalis ,fr,)m onanism. 3. It is by the 
 stimulus of the absorbed semen, at the age 
 of puberty, into the mass of the humours ; 
 that the beard and hair of the pubes, but 
 in animals the horns, are produced ; and 
 the weeping voice of the boy changed into 
 that of a man. 
 
 SEMEN ADJOWAEN. A seed imported 
 from the East, of a pleasant smell, a grate- 
 ful aromatic taste, somewhat like savory. 
 It possesses exciting, stimulating, and car- 
 minative virtues, and is given in the East 
 in nervous weakness, dyspepsia, flatulency, 
 and heart-burn. 
 
 SEMEN AGAVE. An East Indian seed, ex- 
 hibited there in atonic gout. 
 
 SEMEN CONTRA. See Santonicum. 
 
 SEMEN SANCTUM. See Santonicum. 
 
 SEMI. (Semi, from /uturu, half. ) Semis 
 in composition universally signifies half, as 
 semicupium, a half-bath, or bath up to the 
 navel ; semilunaris, in the shape of a half- 
 moon. 
 
 SEMICIRCULAR CANALS. These 
 tanals are three in number, and take their 
 name from their figure. They belong to 
 the organ of hearing, and are situated in 
 the petrous portion of the temporal bone, 
 and open into the vestibulum. 
 
 SEMICUPIUM. Excathisma. Inces- 
 sio. A half-bath, or such as receives only 
 the hips, or extremities. 
 
 SEMI INTEROSSEUS ISDICIS. See Abduc- 
 tor indicis manus. 
 
 SEMILUNAR VALVES. The three 
 valves at the beginning of the puluionary 
 artery and aorta are so termed, from their 
 half-moon shape. 
 
 SEMIOTICE. (From o-npttov, a sign.) 
 Semeiosis. That part of pathology which 
 treats on the signs of diseasi s 
 
 SEMIMEMBR \NOSUS. Itchio pop- 
 liti-femoral of Dumas. This muscle arises 
 front the outer surface of the tube- 
 rosity of the ischium, by a broad flat 
 tendon which is three inches in length. 
 From this tendon it has gotten the name of 
 semi-membranosus It then begins to 
 grow fleshy, and runs at first under the 
 long head of the biceps, and afterwards 
 between that muscle and the semi tendi- 
 nosus. At the lower part of the thigh it 
 becomes narrower again, and terminates 
 in a short tendon, which is inserted chiefly 
 into the upper and buck part of the head 
 of the tibia, but some of its fibres are 
 spread over the posterior surface of the 
 capsular ligament of the knee. Between 
 this capsular ligament and the tendon of 
 the muscle, we find a small bursa muco- 
 sa. The tendons of this and the last de- 
 scribed muscle form the inner ham-string. 
 This muscle bends the leg, and seems like- 
 wise to prevent the capsular ligament from 
 being pinched. 
 
 SEM1-NERVOSUS. See Semitendino- 
 
 SltS. 
 
 SEMINIS EJACULATOR. See Accelerator 
 urin<e. 
 
 SEMI-ORBICULARIS ORIS. See Orbicularis 
 or is. 
 
 SEMI-SPINAL1S COLL1. Semi-spina. 
 Us sive transverso-spinalis colli of Wins- 
 low, Spinalis cervicis of Aibinus, Spinalis 
 colli of Douglas, Transversalis colli of 
 Cowper, arid Transverso-spinal of Dumas. 
 A muscle situated on the posterior part of 
 the neck, which turns the neck obliquely 
 backwards, and a little to one side. It 
 arises from the transverse processes of the 
 uppermost six vertebrae of the back by as 
 many distinet tendons, ascending obliquely 
 under the complexus, and is inserted into 
 the spino-is processes of all the vertebrae of 
 the neck, except the first and last. 
 
 SEMI SPINALIS DORSI. Semi-spi- 
 nalis externm aeu transverse spinalis dorsi 
 of Winslow. Semi spinatus of Cowper, 
 and Transverso-spinal of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated on the back, which extends the 
 spine obliquely backwards. It arises from 
 the transverse processes of the seventh, 
 eighth, ninth, and tenth vertebrae of the 
 back, by as many distinct tendons, which 
 soon grow fleshy, and then become tendi- 
 nous again, and are inserted into the spi- 
 nous processes of all the vertebrae of the 
 back above the eighth, and into the lower- 
 most of the neck, by as many tendons. 
 5 B 
 
738 
 
 SEN 
 
 SEN 
 
 Bastard senna, or 
 
 SESTNA SCORPIUM. The scorpion senna. 
 SENN;E EXTRACTUM. Exlract of senna. 
 
 INFXJSUM. See Infnsum senna. 
 
 INFTJSUM TARTARIZATUM. Senna, 
 coriander, and cream of tartar, infused in. 
 
 SKMI-SPINALIS EXTERNUS. See Semi-spi- from ten to twenty grains ; but when em- 
 nalia dorsi. ployed, it is generally used in the form ot 
 
 SEMI SPINATCS. See Semi-spinalis decoction, which, when prepared accord- 
 dorsi. ing to the formula of the Edinburgh Phar- 
 
 SEMl-TENDFNOSUS. This muscle, macopoeia, may be given every second or 
 which is the semi-nervosus of Douglas and third hour. 
 "Winslow, and Ischio-creti tibial of Dumas, Sengreen. See Sedum majus. 
 is situated obliquely along the back part of SENNA. (From senna, an Arabian 
 the thigh. It arises tendinous and fleshy word, signifying acute ; so called from its 
 from the inferior, posterior, and outer part sharp pointed leaves.) Senna alexandrina. 
 of the tnberosity of the ischium,in common Senna italica. Folium orientale. Senna, 
 with the long head of the biceps cruris, or Egyptian cassia. Cassia senna of Lin- 
 to the posterior edge of which it continues nzeus : -foliis sejvgis subovatis, petiofis 
 to adhere, by a great number of oblique eglandulatis. The leaves of senna, which 
 fibres, for the space of two or three inches, are imported here from Alexandria for 
 Towards the lower part of the os femoris, medicinal use, have a rather disagreeable 
 itterminatesinaroundtendon,whichpasses smell, and a subacrid, bitterish, nauseous 
 behind the inner condyle of the thigh bone, taste. They are in common use as a pur- 
 and becoming flat, is inserted into the gative. The formulae given of the senna 
 upper and inner part of the ridge of the by the colleges, are those of infusion, a 
 tibia, a little below its tuberosity. This powder, a tincture, and an electuary. See 
 tendon sends off an aponeurosis, which Infusum sennx, &c. 
 helps to form the tendinous fascia that co- SENNA AIEXANDRINA. See Senna. 
 vers the muscles of the leg. This muscle SENNA ELECTUARIUM E. See Elect-tiariwn 
 assists in bending the leg, and at the same sennce. 
 time draws it a little inwards. SENNA ITALICA. See Senna. 
 
 SEMPER VI VUM. (From semper, al- SENNA 
 ways, and vivo, to live ; so called because milk- vetch, 
 it is always green.) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 tjlass, Hodecandria. Order, Polygynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of some 
 plants. See Sedum majus. 
 
 SEMPERVIVUM ACRE. The stone-crop is water, 
 occasionally so termed. See Illecebra* SENSATION. Sensation, or feeling. 
 
 SEMPERVIVUM TECTORUM. The syste- is the consciousness of a change taking 
 matic name of the house-leek. See Sedum place in any part, from the contact of a 
 majus. foreign body with the extremities of our 
 
 'SENECIO. (Senecio, from senesco, to nerves. The seat of sensation is in the 
 grow old ; so called because it has a grey- pulp of the nerves. 
 
 ish down upon it, like the beard of old The impression produced on any organ 
 men.) 1. The name of a genus of plants by the action of an external body consti- 
 in the Linnzan system. Class, Syngenesia, tutes sensation. This sensation, trans- 
 Order, Potygamia superflua. mitted by nerves to the brain, is perceived, 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name also of the that is, felt by the organ; the sensation 
 groundsel. See Erigerum. then becomes perception; and this first 
 
 SKNECIO VULGARIS. The systematic name modification implies, as must be evident, 
 of groundsel. See Erigerum. the existence of a central organ, to which 
 
 SENECIO jAcoBvEA. The systematic name impressions produced on the senses are 
 of the ragwort. See Jacobxa. conveyed. The cerebral fibres are acted 
 
 SENECTA ANGUIUM. The cast skin of a on with greater or less force by the sensa- 
 serpent ; its decoction is said to cure tions propagated by all the senses influ- 
 deafness. enced at the same time ; and we could only 
 
 SENEGA. See Seneka. acquire confused notions of all bodies that 
 
 SKNEGA GUM. See Gummi senegalense. produce them, if one particular and stronger 
 
 Senega milk-wort. See Seneka. perception did not obliterate the others, 
 
 SEXEKA. (So called because the Se- and fix our attention. In this collective 
 neccu or Senegaw Indians use it against state of the mind on the same subject, the 
 the bite of the rattle-snake) The rattle- brain is weakly affected by several sen- 
 snake-root milkwort. Polygala senega of sations which leave no trace behind. It is 
 Linnae-.s -.Jloribus imberbibus Kpicatis, caule on this principle that, having read a book 
 erecto herbaceo simplicissimo, foliis lato Ian' with great attention, we forget the diffe- 
 ceolatis. The root of this plant was former- rent sensations produced by the paper and 
 ly much esteemed as a specific against the characters. 
 
 poison of the rattle-snake, and as an anti- When a sensation is of short duration, 
 phlogistic in pleurisy, pneumonia, &c. but the knowledge we have of it is so weak, 
 it is now very much laid aside. Its dose is that soon afterwards there does not re- 
 
SEN SEP 739 
 
 main any knowlege of having- experienced hair, epidermis, nails, &c. ; but tlie sensible 
 it. In proportion as a sensation, or an idea, parts aie the skin, eyes, tongue, ear, nose, 
 which is only a sensation transformed or \ muscles, stomach, intestine, &cs. 
 perceived by the cerebral organ, has pro- SENSORIUM. Sef Cerebrum. 
 duced in the fibres of this organ a stronger SENSORIUM COMMUNE. See Cere- 
 or weaker impression, the remembrance of brum. 
 
 it becomes more or less lively and perma- SENSUS EXTEUNI. The external 
 nent. Thuswe have a reminiscenced it, that senses are seeing, hearing, tasting, smell- 
 is, call to mind that we have already been ing, and feeling. 
 
 affected in the same manner : a memory, or SENSUS 1NTERNI. The internal 
 the act of recalling the object of the sen- senses are imagination, memory, judg- 
 sationwith sorneof its attributes, as colour, ment, attention, and the passions, 
 volume, &c. SENTIENT EXTREMITIES. The ex- 
 
 Wh'Mi the brain is easily excitable, and, tremities of the nerves. 
 
 at the same time, accurately preserves SEPARATORIUM. (From separo, to sepa- 
 impressions received, it possesses the pow- rate.) An instrument for separating the 
 er of representing to itself ideas with all pericranium from the skull, and a che- 
 their connexions, and all the accessory mical vessel for separating essential parts 
 circumstances by which they are accom- of liquids. 
 
 panied, of reproducing them in a certain SEPIA OFFICINALTS. Sepium. Prxci- 
 degree, and of recalling an entire object, piluns magnum. The cuttle fish. The 
 while the memory only gives us an idea of systematic, name of the fish whose shell 
 its qualities. This creative faculty is call- possesses calcalious qualities, and is often 
 ed imagination. When two ideas are brought mixed into tooth-powders, 
 together, compared, and their analogy SEPIJE os. See Sepia officinalis. 
 considered, we are said to form a judg- SEPTENARY TEARS. Climacteric years. 
 ment ,- several judgments connected toge- A supposed period, or succession of years 
 ther constitute reasoning. in human life, at which important consti- 
 
 Besides the sensations that are carried tutional changes are considered to take 
 from the organs of sense to the brain, place ; and the end of this period is there- 
 there are others, internal, that seem to be forejudged critical. This period is fixed 
 transmitted to it by a kind of sympathetic at every seventh year. The gramJ climac- 
 reaction. It is well known what uneasi- teric is fixed at 63, and, passing that 
 ness the affection of certain organs conveys time, age, it is considered, may be pro- 
 to the mind, how much an habitual ob- tracted to go to 90. So general is this be- 
 struction of the liver is connected with a lief, that the passing of 60 generally gives 
 certain order of ideas ; these internal sen- much anxiety to most people, 
 sations are the origin of our moral faculties, Sept foil. See Tormentilla. 
 in the same manner as impressions that are SEPTIC. (Septica , from o-?ra> t to pu- 
 conveyed by the organs of sense are the trety.) Relating to putrefaction, 
 source of intellectual faculties. We are not SEPIUM. See Sepia officinalis. 
 on that account to place the seat of the SEPTJFOLIA. (From septem, seven, and 
 passions of the mind in the viscera; it is folium, a leaf; so named from the number 
 only necessary to remember that the appe- of its leaves.) Coralwort, or setfoil tooth- 
 tites, whence arise the passions, reside in wort. 
 
 this organ, and are a phenomenon purely SEPTINERVIA. (From septem, seven, 
 physical, while passion consists, at the and nervns, a string; so called from the 
 same time, in the intellectual exertion, seven strings upon its leaf.) A species of 
 Thus an accumulation of semen in the ca- plantain. 
 
 vities that are employed as a reservoir for SEPTUM CEREBELLI. A process 
 it, excites the appetite for venery, very of the dura mater, dividing the cerebel- 
 distinct from the passion of love, although lum perpendicularly into two principal 
 it may be frequently the determinate cause parts, 
 of it. SEPTUM CEREBRI. The falciform 
 
 The senses may be enumerated under process of the dura mater is sometimes so 
 the following heads, viz. the sense of vision, called See Falciform process. 
 hearing, smelling, tasting, touching. SEPTUM CORD1S. (Septum; from 
 
 SENSIBILITY. The capability which sepio, to separate ) The partition between 
 a nerve possesses of conveying the sensa- the two ventricles of the heart, 
 tion produced by the contact of another SEPTUM LUCIDUM. Septum peUnci- 
 body with it. All parts possessed of a <lum. The thin and tender portion of the 
 power of producing a change, so as to ex- brain, dividing the lateral ventricles from 
 cite a sensation, are called sensible ; those each other. 
 
 which are not possessed of this property, SEPTUM NARIUM. Interseptum. The 
 insensible. To the insensible parts by na- partition between ihe nos'.nls. 
 Jure belong all our fluids, the blood, bile, SEPTUM P ALA II. The partition of 
 saliva, &c. and much of the solids, the the palate. 
 
740 
 
 SER 
 
 SER 
 
 SEPTUM PELLUCIDUM. See Septum luci- 
 dum. 
 
 SEPTUM THORACIS. See Mediastinum. 
 
 SEPTUM TRANSYERSUM. See Diaphragm. 
 
 SERAPIAS. (From Serapis, a lascivious 
 idol ; so called because it was thought to 
 promote venery ; or from the testicuiated 
 shape of its root.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaeau system. Class, Gy~ 
 nandria. Order, Diandria. 
 
 SERAPINCM. The gum-resin sagapenum 
 is sometimes so called. See Sagapenum. 
 
 SERIPHIUM. (From Seriphus, an island 
 upon which it grew ) Flix-weed. 
 
 SERIS. 2g/f . Endive. 
 
 Sermnuntuin See Sese.li. 
 
 Serous apoplexy. See sipoplexia. 
 
 SERPENTARIA GALLORUM. The arum 
 dracnnculus. See Dracunculus. 
 
 SERPENTARIA HISPAKICA. The viper's 
 grass See Scorzonero. 
 
 SERPENTARIA VIRGINIANA. (So 
 called from the resemblance of iis roots 
 to the tail of the rattle-snake.) Colubrina 
 virgineana. Viperina virgineana. Jlris- 
 tolochia. Pestilochia. Contrayerva vir- 
 gineana. Virginian snake-root. The 
 plant which affords this root is the Jlristo- 
 lochia serpentaria of Linnaeus : foliis cor- 
 dato oblongis plants, cuulibus infirmis flexu- 
 osis teretibus, Jloribus solitaries. Caulis 
 geniculata valde nodosa. Flares ad rjadicem. 
 Snake-root has an aromatic smell, ap- 
 proaching to that of valerian, but more 
 agreeable; and a warm, bitterish, pun- 
 gent taste. It was first recommended as 
 a medicine of extraordinary power in 
 counteracting the poisonous effects of the 
 bites of serpents ; this, however, is now 
 wholly disregarded: but as it possesses 
 tonic and antiseptic virtues, and is gene- 
 rally admitted as a powerful stimulant and 
 diaphoretic, it is employed, in the present 
 day, in some fevers where these effects 
 are required. A tinctura serpentarioe is 
 directed both by the London and Edin- 
 burgh Pharmacopoeias. 
 
 SERPEUTUM LIGNUM. The nature of 
 this root does not appear to be yet ascer- 
 tained. It is the produce of the Ophioxy 
 lum serpentium of Linnaeus : by whom it is. 
 said to be very bitter. In the cure of the 
 bite of venomous serpents and malignant 
 diseases it is said to be efficacious. 
 
 SERPENTUM RADIX. See Mungos radix. 
 
 SERPIGO. (From serpo, to creep ; be- 
 cause it creeps on the surface of the skin 
 by degrees. ) A ring-worm, or tetter. See 
 Herpes 
 
 SERPYLLUM. (From e7ra>, to creep, 
 or a serpendo, by reason of its creeping 
 nature.) Serpilhtm. Gilarum. Serpyllium 
 vulgare minus. Wild or mother of thyme. 
 Thymus serpillum of Linnaeus : erectus, 
 foliis revolutis ovatis, Jloribus verticillato- 
 tpicatis. This plant has the same sensible 
 
 qualities as those of the garden thyme, 
 (see Thymus}, but has a milder and rather 
 more grateful flavour. 
 
 SERFTLLUM CITRATUM. Lemon thyme. A 
 variety of the Thymus serpillum of Linnaeus. 
 It is very pungent, and has a particular- 
 ly grateful odour, approaching to that of 
 lemons. 
 
 SERPYLLUM VULGARE MINUS. See Ser- 
 pyllum. 
 
 SERRATA. (From serra, a saw ; so call- 
 ed from its serrated leaves.) See Serratula. 
 
 SKRRATULA. (From serra, a saw; 
 so called from its serrated 'leaves.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Po/y- 
 gamia cequales. 
 
 SERRATULA AMARA. The systematic 
 name of a species of saw-wort which is 
 said to cure agues. 
 
 SERRATUS ANTICUS. See PectoraUs mi- 
 nor. 
 
 SKRRATUS MAGNUS. (Serratus ,- 
 from serra, a saw ; so called from its saw- 
 like appearance.) Serratus major anticus, 
 of Douglas and Cowper. Serrutus major 
 of Winslow, and Costo basi scapulaire of 
 Dumas. This muscle is so named by 
 Winslow and Albinus. Douglas calls it 
 serratus major anticus, but improperly, as 
 it is seated at the side, and not at the an- 
 terior part of the thorax. It is a broad 
 fleshy muscle, of a very irregular shape, 
 and is in part covered by the subscapularis, 
 pectorulis, and latissimus dorsi. It arises, 
 by -fleshy digitations, from the eight supe- 
 rior ribs, and is inserted fleshy into the 
 whole basis of the scapula internally, 
 between the insertion of the rhomboides, 
 and the origin of subscapularis, being 
 folded, as it were, about the two angles 
 of the scapula. This muscle may easily 
 be divided into two and even three por- 
 tions. The latter division has been adopt- 
 ed by Winslow. The first of these por- 
 tions is the thick and short part of the 
 muscle that arises from the first and second 
 ribs, and is inserted into the upper angle 
 of the scapula, its fibres ascending ob- 
 liquely backwards. The second portion 
 arises from the second rib, behind the ori- 
 gin of the first portion, and likewise from 
 the third and fourth f.ibs ; this portion is 
 thin and short, and its fibres run nearly in 
 a horizontal direction, to be inserted into 
 the basis of the scapula. The third, and 
 most considerable portion, is that which 
 arises from the fifth, sixth, seventh, and 
 eighth ribs, and is inserted into the lower 
 angle of the scapula. The serratus magnus 
 serves to move the scapula forwards, and 
 it is chiefly by the contraction of this 
 muscle that the shoulder is supported, 
 when loaded with any heavyweight. The 
 ancients, and even many of the moderns, 
 particularly Douglas and Cowper, supposed 
 
SES SES 741 
 
 Us chief use to be to dilate the thorax, by do not exist in the foetus, but as we 
 
 elevating the ribs ; but it can only do this advance in life, begin first to appear in a 
 
 when the scapula is forcibly raised. cartilaginous state, and, at length, in adult 
 
 SEHRATUS MAJOR ANTICUS. See Serratua subjects, are completely ossified. Age 
 
 magnus and hard labour seem to add to the num- 
 
 SEHRATUS MINOR ANTICUS. See Pecto- her and size of these bones, and being 
 
 rails minor. most commonly found wherever the trn- 
 
 SERRATUS POSTICUS INFERIOR, dons and ligaments are most exposed to 
 Dorso-lumbo-costal of Dumas. This is a pressure from the action of the muscles, 
 thin muscle of considerable breadth situ- they are now generally considered by 
 ated at the bottom of the back, under the anatomists as the ossified parts of tendons 
 middle part of the latissimus dorsi. It and ligaments. These bones are usually 
 arises by a broad thin tendon, in common smooth and flat on the side of the bone on 
 with that of the last-described muscle, which they are placed ; their upper surface 
 from the spinous processes of the two, and is convex, and, in general, adheres to the 
 sometimes of the three inferior dorsal ver- tendon that covers it, and of which it may, 
 tebrae, and from three, and sometimes in some measure, be considered as a part, 
 four of those of the lumbar vertebrae. It Although their formation seems to be 
 then becomes fleshy, and, ascending a owing to accidental circumstances, yet, as 
 little obliquely outwards and forwards, the two at the first joint of the great -'toe 
 divides into three, and sometimes four are much ^larger than the rest, and are 
 fleshy lips, which are inserted into the seldom wanting in an adult, it would seem 
 lower edges of the three or four inferior as if these bones were of some utility ; 
 ribs, at a little distance from their carti- perhaps by removing the tendons farther 
 lages. Its use seems to be to pull the ribs from the centre of motion, and thus in- 
 down wards, backwards, and outwards, creasing the power of the muscles The 
 
 SERRATUS SUPERIOR POSTICUS. ossasesamoideaof the great-toe and thumb 
 Cer-vici-dorso-costal of Dumas. This is a seem likewise to be of use, by forming a 
 small, flat, and thin muscle, situated at groove for lodging the flexor tendons 
 the upper part of the back, immediately secure from compression, 
 under the rhomboideus. It arises, by a Sesnmoidal bones. See Sesamoid bones. 
 broad thin tendon, from the lower part of SESAMUM. (An Egyptian word.) 1. 
 the ligamentum colli, from the spinous The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 process of the last vertebra of the neck, naean system. 
 
 and the two or three uppermost of the 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 
 back, and is inserted into the second, Sesamnm orientate of Linnxus. The seed 
 
 third, fourth, and sometimes fifth ribs, and leaves are used medicinally in some 
 
 by as many distinct slips. Its use is to ex- countries on account of the bland oil the 
 
 pand the thorax, by pulling the ribs up- former contains, and for the mucilaginous 
 
 wards and outwards. nature of the latter. 
 
 SERTULA CAMPANA. See Jlfelilotns. SESAMUM ORIEJVTALE. The systematic 
 
 SERUM. (From serus, late ; because name of the sesamum of the pharmaco- 
 
 it is the remainder of the milk, after its poeias. See Sesamnm. 
 
 better parts have been taken from it.) The SESEII. (ITatgct TO <ra.u><rott t\\ov ; because 
 
 serum of the blood. The yellow and it is salutary for young fawns.) Silermon- 
 
 somewhat greenish fluid which separates tanum. Hart-wort. Sermountain. The 
 
 from the blood when cold and at rest. See seeds and roots of this plant, Laserpitium 
 
 Blood. siler of Linnaeus, which grows in the 
 
 SERUM ALUMINOSUM. Alum whey. southern parts of Europe, are directed as 
 
 SERUM LACTIS. Whey. officinals. They have an agreeable smell, 
 
 SERVICE-TREE. The fruit of this tree and a warm, glowing, aromatic taste ; 
 is considered powerfully adstringent, and and, though neglected in this country, do 
 recommended in fluxes and dysenteries, not appear to be deservedly so. 
 It is given in the form of rob, and it is SESELI CRETICUM. There is great con- 
 equally useful in distilling brandy and fusion amongst the species of the seseli. 
 making cider. The plant which bears this epithet in the 
 
 SESAMOID BONES. (Ossa sesamoi- pharmacopoeias is the Tordylhim offidnule 
 
 dea i from <r<rai,M, an Indian grain, and of Linnaeus. The seeds are said to be 
 
 (foc, likeness.) This term is applied to diuretic. 
 
 the little bones, which, from their sup- SESEII MASSILIENSE. Hart-wort of Mar- 
 posed general resemblance to the seeds of seilles. This plant is the Seseli tortuosum 
 the sesamum, are called ossa sesamoidea. of Linnaeus. The seeds are directed for 
 They are found at the articulations of the medicinal use, and have a warm biting 
 great toes, and sometimes at the joints of taste, and a greater degree of pungency 
 the thumbs; now and then we meet with than those of the Laserpitium. 
 them upon the condyles of the os femoris, SESELI TORTUOSUM. The systematic name 
 at the lower extremity of the fibula, under of the hart-wort of Marseilles. See Seseli 
 the os cuboides of the tarsus, &c. Thcv massiliense. 
 
SEX 
 
 SEX 
 
 SESQUL This word, joined with any 
 number, weight, measure, &c. signifies 
 one integer and an half; as sesqui granum, 
 a grain and a half. 
 
 SETACEUM (From seta, a bristle; 
 because horse-hairs were first used to keep 
 open the wmind ) A seton. See Seton. 
 
 SETON. Setaceum. An artificial ulcer 
 made under the skin by means of an in- 
 strument called the seton needle, which 
 carries with it a portion of thread or silk, 
 that is moved backwards or forwards, 
 and thus keeps up u constant irritation. 
 
 Setterviort. See Helldwaster. 
 
 SEVUM CETI. See Spermaceti. 
 
 SEVUM OVILE. Serum ovillum. Mutton 
 suet. 
 
 SEXUAL ACTION. Sexual functions. 
 Those functions proper to each sex, by 
 which the species is propagated, as the 
 excretion of semen in men ; menstruation, 
 conception, the evolution of the foetus, 
 part-irition, &c. in women. 
 
 SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS. 
 Linnaean system. The sexual system of 
 plants was invented by the immortal Lin- 
 naeus, professor of physic and botany at Up- 
 sal in Sweden. It is foxndedon the parts of 
 fructification, viz. the stamens and pistils ; 
 these having been observed with more ac- 
 curacy since the discovery of the uses for 
 which nature has assigned them, anew set 
 of principles have been derived from them, 
 by means of which the distribution of 
 plants has been brought to a greater preci- 
 sion, and rendered more conformable to 
 true philosophy, in this system, than in any 
 one of those which preceded it. The au- 
 thor does not pretend to call it a natural 
 system, he gives it as artificial only, and 
 modestly owns his inability to detect the 
 order pursued by nature -n her vegetable 
 productions; but of this he seems confi- 
 dent, that no natural order can ever be 
 framed without taking in the materials out 
 of which he has raised his o\vn ; and urges 
 the necessity of admitting artificial systems 
 for convenience, till one truly natural shall 
 appear. Linnaeus has given us his Frag- 
 menta methodi naturalis, in which he has 
 made a distribution of plants under various 
 orders, putting together in each such as 
 appear to have a natural affinity to each 
 other; this, after a long and fruitless 
 search after the natural method, he gives 
 as the result of his own speculation, for the 
 assistance of such as may engage in the 
 same pursuit. 
 
 Not able to form a system after the na- 
 tural method, Linnaeus was more fully 
 convinced of the absolute necessity of 
 adopting an artificial one. For the student 
 to enter into the advantages this system 
 maintains over all others, it is necessary 
 that he be instructed in the science of 
 botany, which will amply repay him for 
 his inquiry. The following is a short out- 
 line of the sexoal system : 
 
 The parts of the fructification of a plant 
 are, 
 
 1. The calyx, called also the empalement, 
 or flower-cup. 
 
 2. The carols, or foliation, which is the 
 gaudy part of the flower, called vulgarly 
 the leaves of the flower. 
 
 3. The stamens, or threads, called also 
 the chives; these are considered as the 
 male parts of the flower. 
 
 4. The pistil, or pointal, which is the 
 female part. 
 
 5. The pericarp, or seed-vessel. 
 
 6. The seed. 
 
 7. The receptacle, or base, on which 
 these parts are seated. 
 
 The four first are properly parts of the 
 flower, and the three last parts of the fruit. 
 It is from the number, proportion, posi- 
 tion, and other circumstances attending 
 these parts of the fructification that the 
 classes and orders, and the genera they 
 contain, are to be characterised, according 
 to the sexual system. 
 
 Such flowers as want .the stamens, and 
 have the pistil, are termed female. 
 
 Those flowers which have the stamens, 
 and want the pistils, are called male. 
 
 Flowers which have both stamens and 
 pistils are said to be hermaphrodite. 
 
 Neuter flowers are such as have neither 
 stamens nor pistils. 
 
 Hermaphrodite flowers are sometimes 
 distinguished into male hermaphrodites 
 and female hermaphrodites. This distinc- 
 tion takes place when, although the flower 
 contains the parts belonging to each sex, 
 one of them proves abortive or ineffectual ; 
 if the defect be in the stamina, it is a 
 female hermaphrodite, if in the pistil, a 
 male one. 
 
 Plants, in regard to sex, take also 
 their denominations in the following man- 
 ner: 
 
 1. Hermaphrodite plants are such as bear 
 flowers upon the same root that are all her- 
 maphrodite. 
 
 2. Androgynous plants, are such as, upon 
 the same root, bear both male and female 
 flowers, distinct from each other, that is, 
 in separate flowers. 
 
 3. Male plants, such as bear male flowers 
 only upon the same root. 
 
 4. Female plants, such as bear female 
 flowers only upon the same root. 
 
 5. Polygamous plants, such as, either on 
 the same or on different roots, bear herma- 
 phrodite flowers, and flowers of either or 
 both sexes. 
 
 The first general division of the whole 
 body of vegetables is, in the sexual system, 
 divided into twenty-four classes; these 
 again are subdivided into orders ; the or- 
 ders \n\.ogeneruy the genera into species; 
 and the species into varieties, where they 
 are worthy of note. 
 
SEXUAL SYSTEM OP PLANTS. 
 
 743 
 
 CLASSES. 
 I. Monanclria. 
 X Diandria. 
 3. Tnandria. 
 I TeiVandria. 
 .5. Pen.andria. 
 
 <5. Hexandria. 
 
 7. HefKandria. 
 
 8. Octandria. 
 
 9. Enneaiulria. 
 10- Decandria. 
 11. Dodecandria. 
 1'2 li osandna. 
 
 13. Polyandria. 
 
 14. Didynamia. 
 
 15 Tetradynamia. 
 15 Monadelphia. 
 
 17. Dtadelphta. 
 
 18. Polyad-elphia. 
 
 19. Syngenesia. 
 
 20. Gynandria. 
 
 21. Monoecia. 
 
 22. Dioecia. 
 
 23. Polygamia. 
 
 24. Cryptogamia. 
 Appendix. 
 
 A Table of the Classes and Orders. 
 
 ORDERS. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. 
 Monog-ynia. Digynia. Trigynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Tetragynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Polo- 
 
 gynia. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pologynia. 
 Monogynia. Dyginia. Tetragynia. Heptagynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. 
 Monogynia. Trigynia. Hexagyn'ra. 
 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Decagynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Dodecagynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Pentagynia. Pologynia. 
 Monogynia. Digynia. Trigynia. Tetragynia. Pentagynia. Hex- 
 
 agynia. Pologynia. 
 Gymnospermia. Angiospermia. 
 Siliculosa. Siliquosa. 
 
 Pentandria. Decandria. Enneandria. Dodecandria- Polyandria. 
 Pentandria. Hexandria. 
 Pentandria. Icosandria. Polyandria. 
 Polygamia sequalis. Polygamia superflua. Polygamia frustranea. 
 
 Polygamia necessaria. Polygamia segre^ata. Monogamia. 
 Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexandria. De- 
 
 candria. Dodecandria. Polyandria. 
 Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hex- 
 
 andria. Heptandria. Polyandria. Monadelphia. Syngenesia. 
 
 Gynandria. 
 Monandria. Diandria. Triandria. Tetrandria. Pentandria. Hexan- 
 
 dria. Octandria. Enneandria. Decandria. Dodecandria. 
 
 Polyandria. Monadelphia. Syngenesia. Gynandria. 
 Monoecia. Dioecia. Trioecia. 
 Filices. Musci. Algae. Fungi. 
 Palmx. 
 
 Explanation of these terms. 
 
 As these terms in the Greek language, 
 from whence they are taken, are all ex- 
 pressive of the principal circumstance that 
 ob'uins in the class to which they are ap- 
 plied, the explanation of them will give 
 the re.der a good insight inio the proper 
 characters of ihe several classes, and the 
 sexual distinctions on which they are 
 founded. 
 
 JMonandria ; from /woof, one, and &VHQ, a 
 husband, that is, a stamen. 
 
 Diandria; from <T/?, two, and a.vnp t a 
 hu !* band 
 
 Triandria; from Tpus, three, and tvf, a 
 husband. 
 
 Tetrandria; from Tt<r<ro.pss , four, and atvup, 
 a husband. 
 
 Pentandria; from <srev7s, five, and <*v/>, a 
 husband. 
 
 Hexandria; from s%, six, and a.vp, a 
 husband. 
 
 Htptundria; from twit, seven, and av/>, 
 a husband. 
 
 Octandria ; from O^T, eight, and *vp, 
 a husband. 
 
 Enneandria; from we*, nine, and tump, 
 a husband 
 
 Decandria / from cfsxa, ten, and v/>, a 
 husband. 
 
 It is necessary to observe here, that the 
 flowers must all be hermaphrodite in these 
 classes; for should the female part be 
 wanting, the plant would belong to some 
 other class, notwithstanding the number 
 of stamina may be such as would other- 
 wise refer it to one of these. 
 
 Dodecandria; from faxftx.*, twelve, and 
 av/>, a husband. 
 
 Notwithstanding the term implies that 
 the flowers have twelve husbands, the class 
 is not confined to this number, but includes 
 all such hermaphrodite flowers as are fur- 
 nished with any number of stamina, from 
 twelve to nineteen inclusive. No flowers 
 have yet been discovered that have eleven 
 stamina, which is the reason no class has 
 been allotted to that number. 
 
 Icosandria; from UKOO-I, twenty, and o.vp, 
 a husband. 
 
 Here, again, the title is to be understood 
 with considerable latitude ; for though it 
 means that the flowers have twenty sta- 
 mens, yet the plants belonging to this class 
 are rarely found with less, and they fre- 
 quently have a greater number, and are 
 therefore not to be known with certainty 
 from the next class. 
 
 Polyandria ; from <tro\ut y many, and *y, 
 a husband. 
 
744 
 
 SEXUAL SYSTEM OF PLANTS. 
 
 This class comprehends those herma- 
 phrodite plants whose flowers have more 
 sta- .ens disunited than twenty. 
 
 Didynamiaf from <f/?, two, 
 power. 
 
 This Term imports the poiver or superio- 
 rity of two, and is applied to this class, 
 because its flowers have four stamina, of 
 which there are two longer than the rest. 
 This circumstance alone is sufficient to 
 distinguish this from the fourth class, 
 where the four stamens are equal. 
 
 Tetradynamia ; from Tt<r<rtpif, four, and 
 Svva.f*.is t power. 
 
 This term implies the power or supe- 
 riority of four,' and accordingly there are 
 in the flowers of this class six stamens, 
 four of which are longer than the rest, 
 which circumstance distinguishes them 
 from those of the sixth class where they 
 are equal. 
 
 Monadelphia ; from ^tcvoc, one, and eJex- 
 3>o?, a brotherhood. 
 
 The word here compounded with the 
 numerical term, signifies a brother. This 
 relaion is employed to express the union 
 of the filaments of the stamen, which in 
 this, class do not stand separate, but join 
 at the b: se, and form one substance, out of 
 w! >.!) they proceed as from a common 
 mother, and the title, therefore, expresses 
 a sing-le brotherhood, meaning, that there 
 is but one set of stamens so united, which 
 distinguishes this class from the two fol- 
 lowing. The number of stamens, it is to 
 be recollected, is not limited. 
 
 Diadelphia; from <f/c, two, and atcfsxpoc, 
 a brotherhood 
 
 This tern* implies a double brotherhood, 
 or two sets of stan-ens, united in. the man- 
 ner explained m the former class. The 
 number of stamens is not limited. 
 
 Polyadelphia; from <sroxv?, many, and 
 rfcfix^i?, a brotherhood. 
 
 Many brotherhoods or sets of stamens 
 is meant by this term. 
 
 Syngenesia; from <ruv, together, and 
 j-mo-K, generation. 
 
 This term implies congenegation, allud- 
 ing to the circumstance of the stamens ; 
 in which, though the stamens stand sepa- 
 rate, yet their anthers or tops, which are 
 the parts more immediately subservient to 
 generation, are united in a cjlinder> and 
 perform their office together. 
 
 Gynandria , from yvvn, a wife, and atv/>, 
 a husband. 
 
 This term alludes to the singular cir- 
 cumstance of this class, in the flowers of 
 which the stamens grow upon the pistil; 
 so that the male and female parts are uni- 
 ted, and do not stand separate, as in other 
 hermaphrodite flowers. 
 
 Jlfonoecici; from /uoyo?, one, and o/oc, a 
 house. 
 
 The word here compounded with the 
 numerical term, signifies a house or habita- 
 
 tion. To understand the application of 
 this title, it must be observed, that the 
 plants of this class are not hermaphrodite, 
 but androgynous; the flowers that have 
 the stamens wanting the pistil, and those 
 that have the pistil wanting the stamen, so 
 that monoecia signifying a single house, al- 
 ludes to this circumstance, that in this 
 class the male and female flowers are both 
 found on the same plant or house. 
 
 Dioecia; from cf/f, two, and otaos, a 
 house. 
 
 This term signifies two houses, and is 
 applied to this class, the plants of which 
 are male and female, to express the cir- 
 cumstance of the male flowers being on one 
 plant, and \.\\t. female on another; the con- 
 trary of which is the case of the androgy- 
 nous class Monoecia. 
 
 Polygamia ; from aro\y?, many, and yet- 
 ftof, nuptials. 
 
 This term implies plurality of marriages. 
 This class produces, either upon the same 
 or different plants, hermaphrodite flowers, 
 and also flowers of one sex only, be it 
 male or female; or flowers of each sex; 
 and the latter receiving impregnation, 
 from, or giving it to the hermaphrodites, 
 as their sex happens to be the parts essen- 
 tial to generation in the hermaphrodite 
 flowers, do not confine themselves to the 
 corresponding parts within the same flow- 
 er, but become of promiscuous use, which 
 is the reason of giving this title. 
 
 Cryptogamia ; from xgv5r7o?, concealed, 
 and ya.[A.o( t nuptials. 
 
 Tins term means a concealment of mar- 
 riages; the class consists, therefore, of 
 such plants as either bear their flowers 
 concealed within the fruit, or have them 
 so small as to be imperceptible. 
 
 Explanation of the titles of the orders. 
 
 Monogynia; from yuovo?, one, and yvvti, 
 a woman, that is, a pistil. 
 
 Diagynia ; from <f/c, two, and "yvvn t a 
 woman 
 
 Trigynia ; from rpw, three, and yuvv, a 
 woman. 
 
 Tetragynia ; from Tertratftf, four, and 
 yuvn t a woman. 
 
 Pentagynia; from tsrgv?*, five, and yvvti, a 
 woman. 
 
 Hexagynia; from t% t six, and yvvn t a 
 woman. 
 
 Decagynia; from /**, ten, and ywn, a 
 woman. 
 
 Polygynia t from <sroxwc, many, and } uv#, a 
 woman. 
 
 These are the titles that occur in the 
 thirteen first classes, and the general ex. 
 planation of one pistil, two pistils, &c. 
 will be sufficient to make it appear how 
 they are employed in the class. 
 
 The class didynamia contains the or- 
 ders, 
 
 Gymnospermia ; from yvfJKX, naked, and 
 a seed. 
 
SEX 
 
 ngiospermia ; from afyoc, a vessel, and 
 , a seed; which are distinguished 
 by the seed being either naked, or en- 
 closed in a pericarp or seed-vessel. 
 
 The two orders in the class Tetrudyna- 
 mia are founded on a distinction in the 
 pericarp. 
 
 Silicitlosa ; means a little siliqua. 
 
 Silt qua ; which is a particular kind of 
 seed-vessel. 
 
 To explain the orders contained in the 
 <el;.ss Syngenesia, viz. Polygumia cequatis, 
 Polygumia superjlua. Polys amia frnstranea, 
 Polygt t miu necdssuria, Polygamia segreguta t 
 Monogamia, it is necessary to explain whut 
 is meant by polygamy ,n flowers. It has 
 been before observed, what is meant by 
 polygamous plants: but, in respect to flow- 
 ers, the term is applied to a single flower 
 only, for the flowers of this class being 
 compound, a polygamy arises from the in- 
 tercommunication of the several florets in 
 one and the same flower. Now, \he polyga- 
 my of flowers, in this sense of the word, af- 
 ibrcis tour cses, which are the foundations 
 of the four first orders of this class: equal 
 polygamy, is when all the flowers are her- 
 maphrodite : sjifff -jftuons polygamy, is when 
 some of the florets are hermaphrodite, 
 and others female only; for, in this case, 
 us the fructification is perfected in the 
 hermaphrodites, the addition of the fe- 
 males is a superfluity : fnistraneons poly- 
 gamy, is when some of the florets are 
 hermaphrodite, and others neuter; for, in 
 this case, the addition of the neuters is of 
 no assistance to the fructification : neces- 
 sary polygamy, is when some of the florets 
 are male, and the rest female; for, in this 
 case, there being no hermaphrodites, the 
 polygamy arising from the composition of 
 the florets of different sexes, is necessary 
 to perfect the fructification; polyyamia 
 segregata implies separation; the plants 
 of this order having partial cups growing 
 out of the common calyx which surround 
 and divide the florets : the order Monoga- 
 mia signifies a single marnage, and is op 
 posed to ?he polygamy of the four other 
 orders; for in this, although the anthers 
 are united, which is the essential character 
 of the flowers of this class, the flower is 
 simple, and not compounded of many flo- 
 rets, as in the other orders. 
 
 The title of the other order to that of 
 Trioecia, in the class Potygamia, have al- 
 ready been explained. 
 
 Trioecia; from T/C, three, and CJKOC, a 
 house; because the polygamy is on .hrce 
 distinct plants, one producing m:de flowers, 
 another female, and a third hermaphrodite 
 or androgynous. 
 
 The class Cry ptog amia contains the or- 
 ders of 
 
 Filices, or ferns; 
 
 Mtisci, or mosses; 
 
 Alg<, or flags ; 
 
 SIG 
 
 74i 
 
 Fungi, or mushrooms. 
 
 Tins short explanation of the Linnxan 
 system lias been introduced, in order to 
 convey a. general idea to medical students 
 of its nature, and also the meanings of the 
 several terms. 
 
 The various medicinal plants will be 
 found systema;ically arranged under the 
 title Materia Me die a 
 
 St<ydschutz water. See Sadlitz -water. 
 
 Shallot. A .species of onion 
 
 8 liar p. pointed dock. See Oxylapathnm. 
 
 Shedding teeth. The primary or milk- 
 teeth. Set Teeth. 
 
 Shells, prepared See Testae prceparatx. 
 
 Sherbet. A compound liquor prepared 
 for punch before the spirit is added. 
 
 Shingles. See Erysipelas. 
 
 SHKUB A compound prepared from 
 spirits, lemon-juice and sugar. 
 
 SIAGON. ^tetyuv. The jaw 
 
 SAJGONAGUA. (From trtctyuv, the }aw, 
 and *>{;*, a seizure.) The gout in the 
 jaw. 
 
 SlALAliOGUES. (Medicamenta Siala- 
 goga ; from vix.^aLyu>y*., saliva, and a.ya>, 
 to expel.) Those n.iV.icineij are so called^ 
 which excite an uncommon flow of saliva: 
 such are mercurial preparations, pyre- 
 thrum, &c. They are divided into siula- 
 goga topica, as scilla, nicotiana, piper, &c. 
 and sialugoga intema^ as the various pre* 
 parations of nierrury. 
 
 Sib'ttns A disease resembling syphilis. 
 
 SICCANTIA. (From sicco, to dry.) Dry- 
 ing med.cines. 
 
 SICCHASIA. (From <r/xo?, weak, weary.) 
 An unpleasant lassitr.dc and debility pecu- 
 liar to women with child. 
 
 SKI-LA. (Dim. of sica, a short sword; 
 so called from its d. gger-like root.) The 
 beei. 
 
 SICYEDOX. (From <rix.nct, a cucumber.) 
 A transverse fracture like a cucumber bro- 
 ken in two parts. 
 
 SICTONE (From <nxuof, a cucumber or 
 gourd ; so named from its resemblance to 
 a g;>urd.) A cucurbit. 
 
 SIUKHATIO. (From sidns, a planet, be- 
 cause it was thought to be produced by the 
 influence of the planets.) An apoplexy; a 
 blast: a slight erysipelas. 
 
 SIDERIUM. (From <riSn$c;, iron;) an herb 
 so called from its supposed virtues >n heal- 
 ing wounds made by iron instruments 
 
 SiuESHKCKiA OIUK.\T\US. Tlie systema- 
 tic name of . plant vvh cU is said lobe use- 
 ful in removing s'.rajig'iry, and in calm- 
 hius diseases, gou', and fluoraibus. 
 
 SIGHT. See ft-einff 
 
 SKJILLATA TEIIRA. Sealed earth; a spe- 
 cies r >f lx)lar earUi mil(- into takes. 
 
 SHJILLUM BKAT >IARI.I Black bri- 
 ony. 
 
 SiGii.Lrn iiKHMETiri^!. An hermetic 
 seal; mad- by closing the end of a glass 
 tube by melting it. 
 5"C 
 
746 
 
 SIL 
 
 S1L 
 
 SALO^IONIS. (Dim. of signum, 
 a siijn. It is called sigiHum sulomonis, So- 
 lomon's seal, because it Ims upon its root 
 the resemblance of an impression made 
 by a seal.) Solomon's seal. Convolvulus 
 pvlygonatum of Linnaeus -.feliis aliernis 
 artplpxicunlibus, cavle ancipiti, peditnculis 
 axillartbus subuwfloris. The- roots are 
 applied externally as adstnngents, and 
 are administered internally as corrobo- 
 rants. 
 
 S1GMOID. (Sigmoides, from the Greek 
 letter 2, and tifo;, a likeness ; resembling 
 the Greek letter sigma.) Applied to the 
 valves of the heart, and sometimes to the 
 cartilages of the aspera arleriti, or the 
 semilunar apophysis of the bones. 
 
 SIGMOIDEA FLEXURA. Tht sigmoid flexure, 
 or turn of the colon. 
 
 SIGMOIDES PHOCESSUS. Valves of the 
 heart. 
 
 SIGSTA CHITICA. Signs of the crisis of dis- 
 ease. 
 
 SIGXA DIAGNOSTICA. Diagnosis or distin- 
 guishing signs. 
 
 SILEK MOXTANUM. See SpseK. 
 
 SILER MOjfTAsuM. Common hart- 
 wort. 
 
 SILEX. (Selag, Heb.) Silex, or sili- 
 ceous earth, is the principal constituent 
 part of a very great number of the com- 
 pound earshs and stones forming the im- 
 mense mass of the solid nucleus of the 
 globe. It is the basis of almost all the 
 scintillating stones, such as Jtint, rock 
 crystal, quartz, agate, cakedony, jasper, 
 8tc. The sand of rivers and of the sea- 
 shore, chiefly consist of it. It is deposit- 
 ed in vegetable substances forming- petri- 
 fied wood, &c. It is likewise precipitated 
 from certain springs in a stalactical form. 
 It has been discovered in several waters in 
 a state of solution, and is found in many 
 plants, particularly grasses and equise- 
 tums. Professor Davy has proved that it 
 forms a part of the epidermis of these ve- 
 getables. It is never met with absolutely 
 pure in nature. 
 
 Properties. Silex, when perfectly pure, 
 exists in the form of a white powder. 
 It is insipid and inodorous. It is rough 
 to the touch, cuts glass, and scratches 
 or wears away metals. Its specific gra- 
 vity is about 2.66. It is unalterable by 
 the simple combustible bodies. When 
 mixed with water it does not form a 
 cohesive mass. Its moleculae when dif- 
 fused in water are precipitated with the 
 utmost facility. Il is not acted on by any 
 acid, except the fluoric. When in a state 
 of extreme, division it is soluble in alkalis; 
 fused with them it forms glass. It melts 
 with the phosphoric and boracic acids. It 
 is unchangeable in the air, and unalterable 
 by oxygen and the rest of the gazeous fluids. 
 It has been considered as insoluble in 
 water, but it appears when in a state of 
 
 extreme division to be soluble in a minute 
 quality. 
 
 Method of obtaining silex Silex may be 
 obtained, tolerably pure, fiom flints, by the 
 following process : procure some common 
 gun-flint s; expose them in a crucible to a 
 red heat, and then plunge them into cold 
 water; by this treatment the} will become 
 brittle, and easily reducible to powder. 
 Mix them, when pulverized, with three 
 or four times their weight of carbonate of 
 potash, and let the mixture be fused, in a 
 dull red heat, in a silver crucible. We 
 shall thus obtain a compound of alkali and 
 silex, called siliceous potash. Dissolve 
 this compound in water, filter the solu- 
 tion, and add to it diluted sulphuric or 
 muriatic acid. An immediate precipita- 
 tion now ensues, and as long as this con- 
 tinues, add fresh portions of acid. Let the 
 precipitate subside ; pour off the fluid that 
 floats above it ; and wash the precip'tate 
 with hot water till it comes off' tasteless. 
 This powder when dry is silex. 
 
 In this process the acid added to the 
 solution of flint unites to the potash, and 
 forms sulphate or muriate of potash ; the 
 siliceous earth is therefore precipitated. 
 
 It is necessary to add an excess of acid, 
 in order that all the foreign earths which 
 are present may be separated. 
 
 If the solution of flints be diluted with, 
 a great quantity of water, as for instance, 
 in the proportion of 24 parts to one, and 
 in this state an acid be poured upon it, 
 no perceptible precipitation will ensue; 
 the silex continues suspended in the fluid, 
 and is invisible on account of its transpa- 
 rency ; but it may be made to appear by 
 evaporating 1 part of the water. 
 
 The solution of flint, on account of its 
 affinity with the carbonic acid is also in 
 course of time decomposed by mere con- 
 tact with air. 
 
 Another method of obtaining silex ex- 
 ceedingly pure is to separate it from fluoric 
 acid. 
 
 SILICA. (From silex.} Siliceous earth. 
 See Silex. 
 
 SILIGO. 2/x/^v/?. Fine wheat or rye. 
 
 SII.KIUA. (From silo, a nose turned 
 up, a hooked nose.) A pod or receptable 
 for seed, consisting of two valves, and in 
 which the seeds are fixed alternately to 
 each suture. Also some plants which bear 
 pods. 
 
 SrLiat'A miLcis. Sweet-pod. The fruit 
 so called is the produce of the Ceratonia 
 siliqna of Linnxus. They are about four in- 
 ches in length, and as thick as one's finger, 
 compressed and unequal, and mostly bent; 
 they contain a sweet brown pulp, which is 
 given in form of decoction, as a pectoral 
 in asthmatic complaints and coughs. 
 
 SILIQ.L-A HIKSUTA. The cowage is some- 
 times so cal'ed. See Dolichos. 
 
 ar. (From siliqua, a pod ; 
 
SIL SIM 747 
 
 named from its pods.) Judas-tree. The pyrometer. Exposed to a temperature 
 
 capsicum or Guinea-pepper was so termed considerably higher it becomes volatilized, 
 
 by Pliny. See Piper indicum Aimospheric air has no effect upon it, ex- 
 
 SILIQ.UOSA INDICA. An American plant ; cept when it contains sulphureous vapours, 
 
 its juice is alexipharmic. sulphurated or phosphorated hydrogen 
 
 SUk-tvorm, acid of See Bombic acid. gases. It unites to phosphorus and s >1- 
 
 SILPHIUW GUMMI. (Zalaph, Arab.) phur. It slightly unites with the brittle 
 
 Assufcetida, or the plant which affords acidifiable metals; but it readily enters 
 
 it. into combination with the greater num- 
 
 S1LVRR. Jirgentum. This metal is ber of the other metals. With gold it 
 found both native and mineralized, and forms what is termed green gold. Copper 
 combined with lead, copper, mercury, renders it harder without much impairing 
 cob;dt, sulphur, arsenic, &c. The prin- its ductility Mercury and silver combine 
 cipal ores of this metal are the following: and form a crystallizable and fusible alloy. 
 Native silver, antimoniated silver, sulphu- It unites with the rest of the metals ex- 
 ret of silver, sulphurated oxid of silver cept cobalt and nickel It is oxidated and 
 and antimony, muriate of silver, native dissolved by several of the acids. The 
 oxid of silver, &c. It is found in different nitric acid attacks it rapidly in the cold, 
 parts of the earth. The mines of the The sulphuric acidi-equires aboilin^ heat. 
 Erzgebiirge or the metalliferous rocks of The muriatic acid does not act upon it. 
 Mexico and Potosi, Bohemia, Norway, The acid x solutions of silver are decom- 
 Transylvania, &c. are the richest. posable by the alkalis, earths, and by the 
 
 Native silver possesses all the properties greater number of the metals, 
 
 of this metal, and it appears in series of Method of obtaining silver Different 
 
 octahedra inserted in one another; in methods are employed in different coun- 
 
 small capillary flexible threads intwined tries to extract silver from its ores. In 
 
 together; in plates; or in masses. The Mexico, Peru, &c- the mineral is pounded, 
 
 colour of native silver is white, often tar- roasted, washed, and then triturated with 
 
 nished. Silver alloyed with gold forms mercury in vessels filled with water- A 
 
 the auriferous native silver ore. The co- mill is employed to keep the whole in agi- 
 
 lour of this ore is a yellowish white. It tation. The silver combines by that 
 
 has much metallic lustre. The antimoni- means with the mercury. The alloy thus 
 
 ated silver ore belongs to this class Silver obtained is afterwards washed, to separate 
 
 comiihied with sulphur, forms the sulphu- any foreign matters from it, and then 
 
 rated oxid of silver, or vitreous silver ore. strained and pressed through leather. This 
 
 This ore occurs in masses, sometimes in being done, heat is applied to drive off the 
 threads, and sometimes crystallized in' mercury from the silver, which is then 
 
 cubi-s or regular octahedra. Its colour is melted and cast into bars or ingots 
 
 dark bluish grey, inclined to black. Its In order to extract silver from sulphu- 
 
 fracture is uneven, and its lustre metallic, rated or vitreous silver ore, the mineral is 
 
 It is soft enough to be cut with a knife, roasted, and then melted with lead and 
 
 It is sometimes found alloyed with anti- borax, or some other flux to assist the 
 
 mony (grey silver ore.) Silver united to fusion. By the first operation the sulphur 
 
 m jri.:t c ac'ui forms the corneous silver ore is volatilized, and by the second the silver 
 
 (mnriute of silver,) which appears under is obtained, though for the most part al- 
 
 different colours and shapes Silver united loyed with the other metals, from which it 
 
 to oxigen constitutes the calciform silver is separated by cupellation, or fusion with 
 
 ore, of which there are several varieties, lead or bismuth. 
 
 The colour of these ores is a lead grey, or A perfect metal, of a white colour, and 
 
 greyish black. They occur massive, dis- of the most lively brilliancy; next to gold, 
 
 seminated, and crystallized. the most malleable of all metals. It is 
 
 Germany, and other countries of Eu- sometimes found pure, but for the most 
 
 rope, but more especially Peru and Mexico part in combination with tin or lead. It 
 
 in South America, contain the principal lu.s nether taste nor smell ; its specific 
 
 silver mines. There are, however, silver gravity is such, that it loses about the 
 
 mines in Ireland, Norway, France, and eleventh part of its weight by immersion 
 
 many other parts of the world. in water; and a cubic foot of this metal 
 
 Properties. Pure silver is very brilliant, weighs 270 pounds. Native silver is found 
 
 white and sonorous His the most splendid in the greatest abundance in Peru and 
 
 of all the metals. Its specific gravity is from Mexico. From this metal is obtained the 
 
 10.474 to 11.091, according to the state of officinal argenti nitraa. 
 
 its density. It is exceedingly ductile and Silver ivt-ed See Potentilla. 
 
 tenacious. It may be beat out into SIMAROTBX. (A puronymic name 
 
 leaves only one hundred and sixty thou- of America.) Sfmaraba Euonymus Si- 
 
 sandth part of an inch thick, and drawn marouba quassia. Quassia simnrouba of 
 
 into wire the thousandth part of an inch Linnae-is : -flnribtis monoids, filiis abrupte 
 
 thick. It melts at 28 9 of Wedgwood's pinnutis, foiiolis alternis srtbpetiolatis petiolo 
 
748 
 
 Sill 
 
 nudo,fioribus paniculatis. The bark of this 
 tree, which is met with in the shops, is 
 obtained from ihe roots; and, according 
 to Dr. Wright of Jamaica, it is rough, 
 scaly, and wuru d ; the .nside, when fresh, 
 is a full yellow, but when dr.ed paler : it 
 has but little smell ; the taste is bitter, 
 but not disagreeable, li is esteemed, in 
 the West Indies, in dysenteries and other 
 fluxes, as restoring loi.e to the intestines, 
 all >y ing their spasmodic mounns, promot- 
 ing- the secretions by urit.e and perspira- 
 tion, and removing lowm j ss of spirits at- 
 tending- those diseases. It is said also that 
 it soon uisposes the patient to sleep; takes 
 off the gripes and tenesmus, and changes 
 the stools to their natural colour and con- 
 sistence. 
 
 SIMAHOUB.E INFUSUM. See Infusum i>i- 
 maroubx. 
 
 Sim?(je Inpis. See Bezoar sinria. 
 
 Simple substances. Set- Elements. 
 
 SI>I>>LE\ OCULUS. A bandage for ihe eye. 
 
 S I N \ PI E . tee Sinapis. 
 
 SiNAPEL(EUM. (From- <r/vat7r/, mustard, 
 and eA/oy, nil.) Oil of musiard. 
 
 SINAPEOS SEMEN. Mustard-si, ed. 
 
 SI-VAPI NIGRUM See Sinnpis. 
 
 SINAPIS. (O<r< crivet Tie? a>?rxp, because 
 it hurts the eyes.) Eruca. J\\tpua. 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 systtm. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, 
 Siliuuosa. Mustard. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 black mustard. JVupns. Eruca. Sinnpc. 
 Sinapi. Common black mustard. Sinapis 
 nigra of Linnaeus : siiiqnis glabris ractmo 
 appressis. The seeds of this species of 
 mustard, which are directed by the Lon- 
 don College, and those of the Sinapis dlba, 
 which are preferred by that of Edinburgh, 
 manifest no remarkable difference to the 
 taste, nor in their effects, and therefore 
 answer equally well for medicinal and culi- 
 nary purposes. They have an acrid, pun- 
 gent taste, and, whm bruised, this pun- 
 gency shews its volatility by powerfully 
 affecting the organs of smell. Mustard is 
 considered as capable of promoting appe- 
 tite, assisting digestion, attenuating viscid 
 juices, and, by stimulating the fibres, it 
 proves a general remedy in paralytic affec- 
 tions Joined to its stimulant qualities, it 
 frequently, if taken in considerable quan- 
 tity, opens the body, and increases the 
 urinary discharge, and hence it has been 
 found useful in dropsical complaints. Ex- 
 ternally, flower of mustard is frequently 
 used mixed with vinegar as a stimulant or 
 sinapism. 
 
 SINAPTS ALBA. The systematic name 
 of the white mustard plant, which is direct- 
 ed for medicinal use in the Edinburgh 
 Pharmacopoeia. It. is somewhat less pun- 
 gent than the black species. Sec Sinapis. 
 NIGHA. The systematic name 
 
 of the common black pepper. See &- 
 n apis. 
 
 SINAPIS SEMEN ALBUM. White mustard- 
 seed. 
 
 ISINAPIS SEMEN NiciujM. See Sinapis. 
 
 SINAP1SMUS. Sinapismum. Cataplas- 
 mns sinapios. A sinapism or mustard 
 poultice. A term given to a mixture of 
 rAustard and vinegar in form of poultice, 
 generally applied to the calves of the legs, 
 and soles of the feet as a stimulant, and 
 employed in low states of fevers and other 
 diseases, and intended to supersede the 
 use of a blister. 
 
 SINAPIUM. (From <r/va^-/, mustard.) An 
 infusion or decoction of mustard-seed. 
 
 SINCIPUT. The fore part of the head. 
 See Cnput. 
 
 SINE i'ARi. Several muscles, veins, ar- 
 teries, &c. are so called which are without 
 a fellow See jlzygos. 
 
 S1NGULTUS Lygmos. The hiccough. 
 A convulsive motion of the diaphragm and 
 parts adjacent. 
 
 SINUS. 1 A cavity or depression. 
 
 2. In surgery it means a long, narrow, 
 hollow track, leading from some abscess, 
 diseased bone, &.c. 
 
 3. The ^eins of the dura mater are so 
 termed. Th y are several in number, 
 the principal of which are, 1. The longi- 
 tudinal sinus, which rises anteriorly from, 
 the en si a galli, ascends and passes be- 
 tween the two laminae of the falciform pro- 
 cess <o where this process ends. It then, 
 opens into, 2. Two Intend sinuses, distin- 
 guished into right anil left, which lie in 
 the crucial spine ol the os occipitis : 3. The 
 inferior longitudinal, which is a small sinus 
 sit uated at the acute inferior margin of the 
 falx. 
 
 SINTJS COX.E. The sinus of the coc- 
 cyx. 
 
 SINUS GENS: PITUITAIIIUS. See Jlntrum 
 of Highmore. 
 
 SINUS LONGITUDINALIS. See Lon- 
 gitudinal sinus. 
 
 SINUS MAXILLARIS. The antrum 
 of Highmore. A cavity in the cheek. 
 
 SINUS MUUEBHIS. Sinus pudoris. The 
 vagina. 
 
 SINUS VEXJE PORTAKUM. The en- 
 trance into the liver. 
 
 SINUSES LATERAL. See Lateral 
 sinuses. 
 
 SIPHTMS. See Syphilis. 
 
 SIPHONIA ELASTICA. The systematic 
 name of the elastic resin-tree. See Indian 
 rubber. 
 
 SIRIASIS. (From <r/gi?, a cavity.) An 
 inflammation of the bran peculiar to chil- 
 dien, and attended with a hollovvness 
 of the eyes and depresure of the fonta- 
 nella. 
 
 Simux MYRTiFOLirM. The systematic 
 name ef the tree which is supposed to 
 
SKI 
 
 SKI 
 
 afford the yellow saunders. See Santalum 
 
 SISARUM. (Sisa, Heb.) Siser or skir- 
 ret. 
 
 SISER. See Sis arum. 
 
 SISON AMMI The systematic name of 
 the plant which affords the amomum verum 
 of the shops. See Amomum. 
 
 SISYMBUIUM. (From e-truGoe, fringe ; 
 so named from its fringed roots.) The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnaean 
 system. Class, Tetradynamia. Order, Si- 
 liquosa. The water-cress, 
 
 SlSYMBRIUM NASTURTIUM. The Syste- 
 
 matic name of the water-cress. See Nas- 
 turtium aquaticum. 
 
 SISYMBRIUM SOPHIA. The systematic 
 name of the herb sophia. See Sophia chi- 
 rurgorum. 
 
 SIT1OLOGY. (Sitiologia. From <r/7o f , 
 aliment, and AO/OC, a discourse or trea- 
 tise ) A doctrine or treatise on ali- 
 ment. 
 
 SIUM. (From <rtiu> t to move, from its 
 agitation in water.) 1. The name of a ge- 
 nus of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Pentandria. Order, Digynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the 
 creeping water-parsnep, fjium nodiflorum 
 of Linnaeus. This plant is admitted into 
 the London Pharmacopoeia in the charac- 
 ter of an antiscorbutic. It is not nause- 
 ous, and children take it readily if mixed 
 with milk. 
 
 SIUM AROMATICUM. The amomum ve- 
 rum is sometimes so called. See Jlmo- 
 mum. 
 
 SIUM NANSI. The systematic name of 
 the plant whose root is called radix ncinsi 
 in some pharmacopoeias. 
 
 SIUM NODIFLORUM. The systematic 
 name of the creeping water-parsnep. See 
 Sivm. 
 
 SKELETON. (Sceletns, from a-mx^u, 
 to dry.) When the bones of the body 
 are preserved in their natural situation, 
 and deprived of the flesh, the assemblage 
 is called a skeleton. See Bones. 
 
 SKKLETON, ARTIFICIAL. The as 
 semblage of all the bones of the animal, 
 when hung in their respective situations 
 by means of wire. See Bone. 
 
 SKELETON, NATURAL. A skele- 
 ton is so termed in opposition to an artifi- 
 cial one, when the bones are retained in 
 their proper places by means of their na- 
 tural ligaments. 
 
 SKIN. (Aig^/c. Pellis. Cntis.) When 
 carefully dissected off and separated from 
 all adventitious matter in a middle-sized 
 man, it weighs about four pounds and a 
 half. 
 
 The skin, though apparently a simple 
 membrane, is in reality laminated, consist- 
 ing of several subdivisions ; the outermost 
 lamen is termed with us scarf skin, or cu- 
 
 tide ; the second has no English name, is 
 known only to anatomists, and is called rete. 
 mucosum ; after these two are removed wr 
 come to, as is commonly thought, the sur- 
 face of the skin itself. 
 
 When a blister has been applied to the 
 ^kin of a Negro, if it has not been very 
 stimulating, m twelve hours after a thin 
 transparent greyish membrane is raised, 
 under which we find a fluid- This mem 
 brane is the cuticle or scarf skin. When 
 this, with the fluid, is removed, the sur- 
 face under them appears black; but if 
 the blister had been very stimulating, an- 
 other membrane, in which this blackcolour 
 resides, would also have been raised with 
 the cuticle; this is rete mucosum, which, 
 is itself double, consisting of another grey 
 transparent membrane, and of a black 
 web, very much resembling the nigrum 
 pigmentum of the eye. When this mem- 
 brane is removed, the surface of the true 
 skin (as has hitherto been believed) $omes 
 in view, and is white, like that of a Eu- 
 ropean. The rete muconum gives the co- 
 lour to the skin ; is black in the Negro ; 
 white, brown, oryellowish, in the European. 
 The reason why this membrane is black 
 in the Negro is, perhaps, that his body 
 may be better able to defend itself against 
 the sun's rays, and that the heat may be 
 prevented from penetrating. The inten- 
 tion of a similar membrane behind the 
 retina in the eye, appears to be not only 
 that of absorbing the superfluous rays of 
 light ; but, like the amalgam behind the 
 looking glass, it may enable the retina to 
 reflect the rays, in order to perfect vision. 
 It is not very improbable that some such 
 purpose, as enabling the cuticle to reflect 
 the SUR'S rays in those warm climates, 
 where the inhabitants originally go naked, 
 may be the intention of nature, in giving 
 them the black membrane. Perhaps too, 
 the circumstance of the countenance's 
 becoming brown, when exposed to the 
 sun's rays in summer, in our own climate, 
 may be a process of nauvre to defend her- 
 self against the access of external heat into 
 the body. 
 
 Both cuticle and rete mucosum send in- 
 numerable processes into the pores of the 
 true skin ; the process of the rete mucosum 
 is always within that of the cuticle, and in. 
 contact with the sides of the pore, as 
 formed by the true skin. These processes 
 are remarkable in the cuticle and rete mu- 
 cosum of the elephant, some of them are 
 almost an inch long; the cuticle, or rete 
 miicusum, or a membrane very similar, 
 having the same properties with these, ap- 
 pears to be also continued into the inside 
 of the mouth, over the ton.i, ri e, internal 
 sur'hce of the lung's, oesophagus, stomach, 
 and intestinal tube. In most of the last- 
 named parts, the cuticle, however, forms 
 
750 
 
 9K[ 
 
 SME 
 
 sheaths for villi, and not processes which 
 line pores. On viewing the surface of the 
 skin, even with the naked eye, we find it 
 porous ; more so in some places than in 
 others ; and the pores are also larger in 
 some parts th-.n others. These pores are 
 ducts of sebaceous glands, and serve not 
 only to transmit hairs, Nut, it is supposed, 
 the greatest part of the perspirable matter 
 itself. Absorption on the skin also, in all 
 probability, begins on the sides of these 
 pores. They are particularly remarkable 
 about the mouth, nose, palms of the hands, 
 soles of the feet, on the external ear, 
 scalp, nions veneris, and around the nipple 
 in women. 
 
 The skin itself was given to man not 
 only for feeling, in a general sense, but 
 for perspiration, absorption, and particu- 
 larly for touch, in which he excels all other 
 animals, and which resides, pr : ncipally in 
 the tips of the fingers He was intended 
 for examining, reasoning, forming a judg- 
 ment, and acting accordingly; he was 
 fitted by this sense to examine ac urately 
 the properties of surrounding bodies, not 
 capable of being examined by his other 
 senses This, among other reasons, was 
 one why he was made erect, that the 
 points of his fingers should not be made 
 callous^ or less sensible, by -walking on 
 them. 
 
 The skin of human bodies is always of a 
 white colour, in the dead body, let the 
 colour of the rete mucosnm be what it may, 
 it is extremely full of pores, and extremely 
 vascular ; a child in full vigour comes into 
 the world, from this circumstance, scarlet / 
 it is endowed with intense sensibility : al- 
 most all the pain, in the different opera- 
 tions of surgery, is past when we have di- 
 vided the skin. Some parts of the skin 
 have more feeling than others ; the lips, 
 for example, as Haller says " ad basia 
 destinaia" The glans clytoridis, and 'he 
 plans penis, with a similar intention ; there, 
 though the nerves are not so large as in 
 some other parts, they are longer, more 
 numerous, and endoxved with more exqui- 
 site feeling; but where the common offices 
 of life merely are intended, the marks of 
 superior feeling or touch, in the skin, are 
 the projections, above the common sur- 
 face, of those packets of arteries, veins, 
 absorbents, called villi ; the nerves are 
 there not only also longer, but larger, 
 as in the points of the fingers and toe, 
 
 We are not certain that the skin is mus- 
 cular, but it has properties very like those 
 of muscle, it contracts, relaxes, and even 
 vibrates, in some places, on certain occa- 
 sions. It is extremely distensible, the 
 skin of the f)ennaeinn\VdS stretched in labour 
 from a quarter of an inch to six inches. 
 Jt is also extremely elastic, and instantly 
 after labour has returned again to the ori- 
 
 ginal quarter of an inch ; it is thickest on 
 those p.rts intended by nature to bear 
 weight or pressure ; of course it is thickest 
 on ht- back, on the soles of the feet, and 
 palms of the hands. It is thinner on the 
 fore part of the body, on the 1-nsides of the 
 arms and legs, and where 5 is surfaces touch 
 opposite surfaces. It is extremely tlvn on 
 the lips, and allows the colour of the blood 
 to shine through it. .< Ii is also extremely 
 thin on the glans pfnis in men, plans clyto- 
 ridis in women, and on the inside of the 
 labia piidendi. Skin dried and dressed is 
 extremely strong and durable, and there- 
 fore employed in making harness for horses, 
 clothing for men, and a variety of oiher 
 purposes. 
 
 Skin, scarf See Cuticle and Skin. 
 Skiuk See Semens. 
 
 SKULL. The sk<tll or cranium is that 
 boney box whu h contains the brain : it 
 forms the forehead, and every part of the 
 head except the face. It consists of eight 
 bones, namely one os frontis, one os occi- 
 pdis, one os sphacnoides, one os aethemoi- 
 deum, two ossa temporalia, and two ossa 
 parietalia. 
 
 Slaters. See Millepedes. 
 SLEKP. Somnus. That state of the 
 body in which the internal and external 
 senses and voluntary motions are not exer- 
 cised. The end and design of sleep is 
 both to renew, during the silence and 
 darkness of the night, the vital energy 
 wh.ch has been exhausted through the day, 
 and to assist nutrition 
 
 Sloe. See Prunus sylvestris. 
 SmaUage. See Jlpivm. 
 Small-pox See Variola. 
 SMELLING. The sense of smelling 
 is performed by means of a soft, pulpy, 
 vascular, papillous, porous membrane, 
 which lines the whole internal cavity of the 
 nostrils, and is thicker upon the septum, 
 and principal cavity of the nose, but 
 tlvnner in the sinuses. It is plentifully 
 supplied with very soft nerves, the middle 
 one of which descend from the first pair, 
 through the holes of theos cribosum to the 
 septum narium ; hut in such a manner, 
 that it is very difficult to trace them to 
 their extremities and into the septum. 
 Q-her lateral nerves come from the second 
 branch of the fifth pair and its branches, 
 from that which crosses the pterygoid ca- 
 nal, and from another which descends 
 through the canals of the palate ; and in 
 the maxillary sinus from the infra orbital 
 branch, from the dental branch, and from 
 the anterior nerve of the palate. The an- 
 terior part of the septum has a twig from 
 the ophthalmic of the first branch of the 
 fifth pair. 
 
 The nostrils are supplied with very nu- 
 merous arteries ; from the throe nasal 
 branches of the internal maxillary, above, 
 
SNB 
 
 both from the ethmoidal branches, and the 
 frontal and nasal branches, with lateral ar- 
 teries from the smaller ophthalmic branch 
 of the internal carotid, and from branches 
 of the palatine artery, and in the sinuses 
 from the infra-orbital, and from the supe- 
 rior dental one. These arteries have the 
 property of exuding blood easily, and in 
 great quantity, without any les'on of con- 
 sequence. The correspondent veins form 
 a very large plexus upon the external pte- 
 rygoid muscle ; then communic ate with 
 the sinuses of the dura mater; and, lastly, 
 meet in the external branch of the inter- 
 nal jugular. The arteries supply nourish- 
 ment, warmth, and mucus. 
 
 The air, filled with the very subtile, in- 
 visible, pungent, oily, saline, and volatile 
 effluvia, which exhale from almost every 
 known body, being received into the nos- 
 trils, by the action of respiration, and by 
 a peculiar effort for drawing the air into 
 them, carries these particles to the nerves, 
 widely naked, and constantly soft. By 
 these there is excited in the nerves a kind 
 of sensation which we call smell, by which 
 we distinguish the several kinds of oils 
 and salts, in a manner somewhat indistinct, 
 difficul 1} reducible to classes, difficultly 
 recalled to the memory, nevertheless suffi- 
 ciently tor our purposes. This sense in- 
 forms us of unwholesome putridity, of ex- 
 cessive acrimony, and of the bland and 
 useful nature of substances. And as salt, 
 united with oil, is an object of taste, and 
 as oils, combined with salts, constitute 
 odours, the affinity of the two senses, 
 which is necessary to derive utility from 
 either, is apparent. But volatile parlirles 
 chiefly are distinguished by smell, and 
 fixed ones by the taste; perhaps because 
 the thick mucous cuticle, spread over the 
 tongue, intercepts the action of the more 
 subtile sails, which easily affect the softer 
 and less covered nerves of the nostrils. 
 We are ignorant of the reasons why some 
 smells please, and others displease; per- 
 haps custom may have some influence in 
 this respect. 
 
 The action of smells is strong, but of 
 short continuance ; because particles in a 
 very minute state are applied to naked 
 nerves, in the immediate vicinity of the 
 brain. Hence the deleterious and refresh- 
 ing actions of odours, by which people 
 are resuscitated from f.,intmgs, and even 
 from drowning. Hence the violent sneez- 
 ing, excited by acrid particle*, the evacu- 
 ation of the bowels, by the smell of purga- 
 tives, and the power of an.ipath.- s Hence 
 the pernicious effects of excessive sneez- 
 ing, more especially bl nciness, from the 
 great sympathy of the nerves. Amongst 
 the various parts of the nostrils, th< sep- 
 tum, and the ossa turbmaia, and tin ir an- 
 terior portions, esp-vcially form theoiyan 
 of smell: since these parts are multiplied 
 
 SOD 
 
 751 
 
 in quick-scented animals, forming beauti- 
 ful spires in quadrupeds; and in fish, be- 
 ing distributed in parallel laminae elegant- 
 ly too'hed. 
 
 SMI LAX. (From <rf*t\tva t to cut ; so 
 called from the roughness of its leaves and 
 stalk.) The name of a genus of plants in 
 ihe Lmnxan system. Class, Dioecia. Or- 
 der, Octantlria. Rough bind-weed. 
 
 SMIJ.AX, CHI:\A. The systematic name 
 of the China root tree. See CViina. 
 
 SMILAX, CHIKTESK. See China. 
 
 SMIIAX SAHSAPARILLA. The systematic 
 name of the plant which affords the sarsa- 
 panlla. See Sarsaparilla, 
 
 SMTRNIOX HOIITESE. The master- 
 wort has been so termed. See Imptrato- 
 ria. 
 
 SMTRXICM oirsATRurc. The systematic 
 name of the plant called Alexanders. See 
 Hippo seiimim. 
 
 Snail. See Liimax. 
 
 Snakeroot, Virginian. See Serpentaria. 
 Virginitma. 
 
 Snctifseede d glasstoort. See Salsola kali. 
 
 Snake-weed See Bistorta. 
 
 Snake-wood. See Colubrinwn lignum. 
 
 Sitet'Zi-wort. See Ptarmica, 
 
 SNEK.Z1NG. A convulsive action of the 
 muscles of the chest from irritation of the 
 nostrils. 
 
 Snuff See JVicotiana. 
 
 Soap. See Sapo. 
 
 Soap berry See Saponariae nuculx. 
 
 Soup-wort. See Suponuria. 
 
 Socotorine aloes. An epithet of the best 
 aloes which are brought from Socotria. 
 See 9loes. 
 
 SODA. (An Arabian word.) The name 
 now generally given by chemists and phy- 
 sicians to the mineral alkali. 
 
 It is obtained from several sources, but 
 principally from plants growing on the sea 
 const. See Nutron and Barilla. It occurs 
 in the mineral kingdom, united with sul- 
 phuric, muriatic, and boracic acids ; it is 
 also found in large quantities in Egypt, 
 combined with carbonic acid It appears 
 to be deposited in large impure masses, 
 under the surface of the earth, in various 
 countries, from which it is extracted by 
 running wa'er. Thus it is found after the 
 spontaneous evaporation of the water, mix- 
 ed with sand in the botiom of Jakes in Hun- 
 gary; in .In neghbourhood of Bilin in Bo- 
 hemia; and in Switzerland. It occurs also 
 in China, and ne;r Tr poll iu Syria, Egypt, 
 Persi -, and India. I frequently oo*es put 
 ot walls and cr\ stall./.- s :>n their surface. 
 Like potash, r is procured by lixiviation 
 horn the ashes of burnt plants, but only 
 from those which grow upon the sea shores. 
 The variety of p! ,n < ployc-i to, \his 
 purpose is verv considerable. In Spain, 
 sooa is procured from the d fit-rent sp:cies 
 of *.' s<i!s'j ! a, .- l:cnritia and butis muntiwa. 
 The zvstcra maritima is burnt in some pla- 
 
752 SOD SOD 
 
 ees on the borders of the Baltic. In this From the results of the combustion of 
 
 country we burn the various species of the base of soda in oxygen gas, Mr Davy 
 
 fiici; and in France they burn the cheno- inferred that one hundred parts of soda 
 
 podium maritimum. consist of eighty of base and twenty of 
 
 The alkali thus procured is more or less oxygen. From the results of its oxidation 
 
 pure according to the nature of the parti- by the decomposition of water, the propor- 
 
 cular plant from which it is obtained. The tions were estimated to be seventy-seven 
 
 greatest part however is a subcarbonate of of base and twenty-three of oxygen. The 
 
 soda. mean proportions of these two modes are 
 
 In order to obtain it in astute of purity, 78.5, and 21.5. The base of soda therefore 
 
 the carbonate of soda must be treated, like combines with rather a larger proportion 
 
 potash of commerce, with lime and ardent of oxygen than the base of potassa. 
 spirit. To the base of soda Mr. Davy from its 
 
 Properties of Soda Soda differs parti- analogy to the metals has given the name 
 
 cularly from potash by the following pro- of 
 
 perties : In the fire it is rather more tusi- SODIUM. 
 ble. When exposed to the contact of the The following are its properties : 
 air it attracts water and carbonic acid, Sodium is white, opaque, and, when ex- 
 but it does not liquify like potash, it amined under a film of naphtha, has the 
 merely acquires a pasty consistence, and lustre and general appearance of silver It 
 at last crumbles into powder. It is not is exceedingly malleable, and is much 
 altered by light. It attracts sulphur and softer than any of the common metallic 
 sulphurated hydrogen more feebly. It ad- substances. When pressed upon by a pla- 
 heres less strongly to the acids. It fuses tina blade> with a small force, it spreads 
 and dissolves alumine more easily. All its into thin leaves, and a globule of the one- 
 other properties, its volatilization by a ve- tenth or one-twelfth of-an inch in diameter 
 ry high degree of heat, its acrid causticity, is easily spread over a surface of a quarter 
 its solubility, its combinations with sul- of an inch, and this property does not cli- 
 phur, &c. resemble those of potash, minish when it is cooled to 32 Fahren- 
 
 Mr Davy, having discovered the compo- hieit. 
 
 sition of potassa, submitted soda likewise It conducts electricity and heat in a si- 
 
 to the same modes of analysis, and disco- milar manner to the basis of potassa ; and 
 
 vered that it too contains a substance of small pai'ticles of it inflame by the Galva- 
 
 very singular properties, analagous to the nic spark, and burn with bright explosions, 
 base of potassa, though still essentially Its specific gravity is less than that of 
 
 different from it, and that this base com- water. It swims in oil of sassafras of 
 
 feined with oxygen forms soda. 1.096 Water being one, and sinks in naph- 
 
 When soda was submitted to the Galva- tha of specific gravity 861. By mixing to- 
 nic action, in the mode already described getheroil of sassafras and naphtha, until a 
 with regard to potassa, the results were fluid was formed in which the globule of 
 similar, globules of a metallic appearance sodium remained at rest above or below, 
 were produced at the negative surface, Mr. Davy found its specific gravity to be 
 which often burnt at the moment of their to that of water nearly as nine to ten, or 
 formation, and sometimes exploded with more accurately as 9348 to 1. 
 violence, separating into smaller globules Sodium has a much higher point of fti- 
 which darted through the air in a state of sion than potassim, its parts begin to lose 
 vivid combustion. When these were pro- their cohesion at about 120 Fahrenheit, 
 tl'ced an aeriform fluid was disengaged at and it is perfectly fluid at about 180, so 
 the positive surface, which proved to be that it readily fuses under boiling naphtha, 
 pure oxygen. The reproduction of soda it is also less volatile, it remains fixed in 
 from this substance was similar to that of a state of ignition at the point of fusion of 
 potassa from the base of the alkali. When plate glass. 
 
 the base of soda was exposed to the air, When sodium is exposed to the atmos- 
 a crust of alkali formed on its surface, phere it immediately tarnishes, and by 
 and oxygen was absorbed. When heated, degrees becomes covered with a white 
 confined in a portion of oxygen gas, a crust, which deliquesces much more slow- 
 rapid combustion with a brilliant white ly than the subs'ance that forms on the 
 flame took pLce, and soda was produced basis of potassa. This crust is pure soda, 
 in the state of a solid white mass. The The basis of soda combines with oxygen 
 theory of the decomposition of soda is the slowly without any luminous appearance, at 
 same with that of potassa. The combusli- common temperatures, and, when heated, 
 ble base, like other combustible substan- this combination becomes much more ra- 
 ces, is repelled by positively electrified pid, but no light is emitted until it has ac- 
 surfai-es, and attracted by negatively elec- quired a temperature nearly that of igni- 
 trifled surfaces; and the oxygen follows tion. The flame that it produces in oxy- 
 the contrary order. Hence their separation gen gas is white, and it sends forth bright 
 and evolution. sparks, occasioning a very beautiful effect ; 
 
SOD 
 
 < 
 
 in common air it burns with light of the 
 colour of that produced during the com- 
 bustion of charcoal, but much brighter. 
 
 When thrown upon water it produces a 
 violent effervescence with a loud hissing 
 noise, it combines with the oxygen of the 
 water to form soda, wh'ch is dissolved, 
 and its hydrogen is disengaged. In this 
 operation there is no luminous appearan e ; 
 but when it is thrown into hot water, the 
 decomposition is more violent, and in this 
 case a few scintillations are observed at the 
 surface of the fluid, owing to small parti- 
 cles of the base, which are thrown out of 
 the water sufficiently heated to burn in 
 passing through the atmosphere. And 
 when a globule is brought in contact with 
 a small particle of water, or with moisten- 
 ed paper, the heat produced (there being no 
 medium to carry it off rapidly,) is usually 
 sufficient for the ascension of the sodium. 
 
 The base of soda, when thrown upon the 
 strong acids, acts upon them with great 
 energy. When nitrous acid is employed, 
 a vivid inflammation is produced : with 
 muriatic and sulphuric acid there is much 
 heat generated, but no light. When plung- 
 ed beneath the surface of the acids, it is 
 rapidly oxigenated ; soda is produced and 
 combines with the acid. 
 
 Sodium, in its degrees of oxidation, has 
 precisely similar habits with the base of 
 po'assa. When it is fused with dry soda in 
 certain quantities, there is a division of 
 oxygen between the alkali and the base, 
 and a deep brown fluid is produced, which 
 becomes a dark grey solid on cooling, and 
 which attracts oxygen from the air, or 
 which decomposes water, and becomes 
 soda. 
 
 The same body is often formed in the 
 analytic processes of decomposition, and 
 it is generated when the basis of soda is 
 fused in tubes of the purest plate glass. 
 
 Sodium, when heated with hydrogen gas, 
 does not, like potassium, appear to be dis- 
 solved, and as no luminous appearance at- 
 tends the oxidation of it in cold water, it 
 does not appear to be capable of combining 
 even with nascent hydrogen. 
 
 There is scarcely any difference in the 
 visible phenomena of the agencies of the 
 basis of soda, and that of potassa on sul- 
 phur, phosphorus, and the metals. 
 
 It combines with sulphur in close vessels 
 filled with the vapour of naphtha with great 
 vividness, with light, heat, and often with 
 explosion from the vaporization of a por- 
 tion of sulphur, and the disengagement of 
 sulphuretted hydrogen gas. The sulphu- 
 retted base of sulphur is of a deep grey 
 olour. The phosphuret has the appear- 
 ance of lead, and forms phosphate of soda 
 by exposure to the air, or by combustion. 
 
 Sodium combines with the metals ; in the 
 quantity of one-fortieth, it renders mercury 
 a fixed solid of the colour of silver, and 
 
 S.OD 
 
 75J3 
 
 the combination is attended with a consi- 
 derable degree of heat. It makes an al- 
 loy with tin, without changing its colour, 
 and it acts upon gold and lead when heated. 
 In its state of alloy it is soon converted 
 into soda by exposure to air, or by the ac- 
 tion of water, which it decomposes with ' 
 the evolution of hydrogen. The amalgam 
 of mercury and sodium seems to form tri- 
 ple compounds with other metals. It like- 
 wise combines with sulphur, and forms a 
 triple compound of a dark grey colour. 
 
 SODA ACETATA A neutral s;dt formed 
 of a combination of acetous acid with the 
 mineral alkali Its virtues are similar to 
 those of the acetate of potash. 
 
 SODA BORAXATA. See Borax. 
 
 Soda, carbonate of. See Snd<e carbonas. 
 
 SODA HISPAXICA. See Barilla. 
 
 SODA HISPANICA PURIFICATA. See Soda 
 carbonas. N 
 
 SODA IMPURA. Impure soda. See No- 
 tron, Barilla and Soda. 
 
 SODA MURIATA. See JWurias sot/<e. 
 
 SODA MURIATICA. See JWurias sodx. 
 
 SODA PHOSPHORATA Phosphorat- 
 ed soda. Jllkali minerale phospho> atiim 
 of Bergman. This preparation is a phos- 
 phat of soda, and therefore called phosphas 
 sodte in the new chemical nomenclature. 
 It is cathartic in the dose of half an ounce 
 to an ounce; dissolved in gruel it is not 
 unpleasant, and is said to be useful, in 
 scrophula, bronchocele, rachitis, and gout, 
 in small doses. 
 
 Soda, subcarbonate of. See Sodce subcar- 
 bonas. 
 
 Soda, subcarbsnate of, dried See Sod<e 
 subcarbonas exsiccata. 
 
 Soda, sulphate of. See Sodx sulphas. 
 
 SODA TARTARIZATA. Tartarized 
 soda, formerly known by the names of sal 
 rnpellensis, sal polychrestum Seignetti, and 
 lately by that of natron tartarizatum. 
 " Take of subcarbonate of soda twenty 
 ounces; supertartrate of potash, powder- 
 ed, two pounds ; boiling water ten pints." 
 Dissolve the supercarbonate of soda in the 
 water, and add gradually the supertartrate 
 of potash ; filter the solution through 
 paper, and evaporate it until a pellicle 
 forms upon the surface; then set it by 
 that crystals may form. Having poured 
 away the water, dry these crystals upon 
 bibulous paper. This salt consists of tar- 
 taric acids, soda, and potash, the soda only 
 combining with the superabundant acid of 
 the super salt; it is therefore a tnple salt, 
 and it has been judged by the London Col- 
 lege more convenient to express this differ- 
 ence by the adjective tartarizuta, than to 
 introduce the three words nee ssary 10 its 
 des ription. It possesses mildly cathartic, 
 diuretic, and deobstruent virtues, and is 
 administered in doses from om- drachm to 
 an ounce, as a cathartic, and IP the dose of 
 twenty to thirty grains in abdominal phys- 
 
 5 n 
 
754 
 
 SOD 
 
 coma, and torpidity of the kidneys. See 
 Seignet-e's salt. 
 
 Soelu. tarttirixed. See Soda tftrtarizata. 
 
 SOD/E BORAS. Borate of soda. 
 See B'ir:>x. 
 
 SOUJE CARBON AS. Carbonate of 
 soda. '* Take of subcarbonate of soda, 
 a pound; subcarbonate of ammonia, three 
 ounces ; distilled water, a pint." Having 
 previously dissolved the soda in water, add 
 the ammonia, then by means of a sand- 
 bath apply a heat of 180 for three hours, 
 or until the ammonia be driven off. Lastly, 
 set the solution by to chrystallize. The re- 
 maining solution may be evaporated and 
 set by in the same manner that crystals 
 may again form. 
 
 SODJE MURIAS. See Murias sod*. 
 
 SUDJ: SUBCARBONAS Subcarbon- 
 ate of soda, formerly called natron prcepa- 
 raium and salsodte. " Take of impure soda, 
 powdered, a pound ; boiling distilled 
 water, a gallon." Boil the soda in the 
 water for half an hour, and strain the solu- 
 tion ; let the solution evaporate to two 
 pints, and be set by, that crystals may 
 form. Throw away the remaining solution. 
 This salt consists of soda saturated with 
 carbonic acid, and is therefore called sodce 
 subcarbonas. It is given in doses of from 
 ten grains to half a drachm as an attenuant 
 and antacid ; and, joined with bark and 
 aromatics, it is highly praised by some in 
 the cure of scrophula. It is likewise a 
 powerful solvent of mucus, a deobstruent 
 and diuretic, and an antidote against oxyd 
 of arsenic and the corrosive sublimate. 
 The other diseases in which it is admini- 
 stered are those arising from an abundance 
 of mucus in the primx vise ; calculous 
 complaints, gout, some affections of the 
 skin, rickets, tinea capitis, crusta lactea, 
 and worms. Externally it is recommend- 
 ed by some in the form of lotion, to be ap- 
 plied to scrophulous ulcers. 
 
 SOD#: SUBCARBONAS EXSICCATA. 
 Dried subcarbonate of soda. " Take of 
 subcarbonate of soda, a pound." Apply 
 a gentle heat to the soda in a clean iron 
 vessel, until it becomes perfectly dry, and 
 constantly stir it with an iron rod. Lastly, 
 re 'uce it into powder. Its virtues are si- 
 milar to tho>e of the subcarbonate. 
 
 SOD.K SULPHAS. Sulphate of sodze, 
 commonly known by the name of natronvi- 
 triolatiim, and formerly by sal catharticus 
 Glauben. " Take of the salt which re- 
 mamsafter the distillation of muriatic acid, 
 two pounds. Boiling distilled water, two 
 pounds and a half." Dissolve the salt in 
 water,ihen add gradually as much subcar- 
 bonate of soda as may be required to sa- 
 turate the acid ; boil the solution away 
 until a pellicle forms upon the surface, and, 
 after having strained it, set it by that crys- 
 tals may form. Having poured away the 
 water, dry these crystals upon bibulous 
 
 SOL 
 
 l _ l _. , tc 
 
 qualities, and is in high esteem as a mild 
 cathartic. It is found in the mineral king- 
 dom formed by nature, but that which is 
 used medicinally is prepared by art. The 
 dose is from one drachm 'o one ounce. 
 
 SOL. The sun. Gold was so called by 
 the older chemists. 
 
 SOLAMEN. (From solor, to comfort.) 
 Anise seed is named solamen intestinorum, 
 from the comfort it affords in disorders of 
 the intestines. 
 
 SOLANOIDES. (From solatium, night- 
 shade, and tifos, likeness.) Bastard night- 
 shade. 
 
 SOLANUM (From solor, to comfort, 
 because it gives ease by its stupifying qua- 
 lities.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 In the Linnxan system. Class, Pentan- 
 dria Order, Monogynia, "Nightshade. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the sola- 
 num nigrwn of Linnaeus ; its virtues are 
 very nearly allied to those of the belladon- 
 na, which consult. 
 
 SOLANUM DULCAMARA. The systematic 
 name of the bitter sweet. See Dulcamara. 
 
 SOLANUM FCETIBUM. The thorn-apple 
 plant is sometimes so called. See Stramo- 
 nium. 
 
 SOLANUM LETHALE. See Jltropha bella- 
 donna. 
 
 SOLANUM LIGNOSUM. The bitter sweet 
 is sometimes so termed. See Dulcamara. 
 
 SOLANUM MELONGENA. The systematic 
 name of the mad apple plant. See Madapple. 
 
 SOLANUM NIOBUM. The systematic name 
 of the garden nightshade. See Sola- 
 num. 
 
 SOLANUM SANCTUM. The systematic 
 name of the Palestine nightshade. The 
 fruit of this plant is globular, and in Egypt 
 much eaten by the inhabitants. 
 
 SOLANUM TUBEHOSUM. See Potatoe. 
 
 SOLANUM VESICARTUM. The winter cher- 
 ry plant is so called by Caspar Bauhin. 
 See Jllkekengi. 
 
 SOLDANELLA. (Jl solidando, from its uses 
 in healing fresh wounds.) The sea convol- 
 vulus. See Srassica marina. 
 
 SOLEN. (Sa>xv.) A tube or channel. 
 A cradle for a broken limb. 
 
 SOLENARIUM. (Dim of <rce\nv t a tube.) A 
 catheter. 
 
 SOLEUS. (From solea, a sole, from its 
 shape being like the sole fish.) See Gas- 
 trocnemius internus. 
 
 SOLIDAGO. (From sotido, to make 
 firm ; so called from its uses of consolidat- 
 ing wounds.) The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia superfiua. 
 The herb comfrey 
 
 SoLinAco vinGAUHEA. The systematic 
 name of the golden rod. See Virga aurea. 
 
 SOLIDS, in anatomy, are the bones, li- 
 gaments, membranes, muscles, nerves, and 
 vessels. 
 
SOP 
 
 SOLIUM. (From solus, alone; so called 
 because it infests the body singly.) The 
 tape-worm. 
 
 SOLOMON'S SEAL, The convallaria polygo- 
 natum. Useful as an outward application 
 for bruises ; dried and powdered is said 
 to be antidysenteric, and if beaten into a 
 conserve with sugar whilst it is green, is 
 recommended in leucorrhoea. 
 
 SOLSEQ.UIUM. (From sal, the sun, and 
 seqnor, to follow, so called because it turns 
 its flowers towards the sun.) Marygold or 
 turnsole. 
 
 SOLVENT See Menstruum. 
 
 SOLUTION. An intimate commixture 
 of solid bodies with fluids, into one seem- 
 ingly homogeneous liquor. The dissolving 
 fluid is called a menstruum or solvent. 
 
 SOLUTIVA. (From solvo, to loosen.) Lax- 
 ative medicines. Gentle purgatives. 
 
 Somnambulism. Sleep-walking. See Qnei- 
 rodynia, 
 
 SOMNIFERA. (From somnus, sleep, and 
 fero t to bring.) Opiates; medicines which 
 induce sleep. 
 
 SOXCHITES. (From ^o^oc, the sow- 
 thistle; so named from its resemblance to 
 the sonchus.) The herb hawkweed. 
 
 SONCHUS. (Uapot. TO <ra>ov %tttv, from its 
 wholesome juice.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Syngenesia. Order, The sow- 
 
 thistle. All the species of sonchus abound 
 with a milky juice, which is very bitter, 
 and said to possess diuretic virtues. The 
 sonchus oleraceus of Linnaeus is sometimes 
 employed with ihat intention. Boiled it 
 may be eaten as a substitute for cabbage. 
 
 SOXCHUS OLERACEUS. The systematic 
 name of the sow-thistle. See Sonchus. 
 
 SOOT. Fuligo. A volatile matter, arising 
 from coals, wood, and other fuel, along 
 with the smoke. It is used as a material 
 for making muriate of ammonia. At no 
 very remote period our dispensatories con- 
 tained directions for a tincture of soot ; 
 the most material ingredient of which, 
 however, was assafoetida. 
 
 SOPHIA. (From cropoc, wise; so named 
 from its great virt es in slopping fluxes.) 
 Flix-weed or flux-weed. 
 
 SOPHIA CHIRURGORUM. This plant, Sisym- 
 brium sophia of Linnseus, is now almost ba- 
 nished from practice. It was formerly in 
 high estimation in the cure of wounds. It 
 has been given internally in hysterical af- 
 fections and uterine hemorrhages, and the 
 seeds are said to be efficacious in destroy, 
 ing intestinal worms. 
 
 SOPHISTICATION. A term employed 
 in pharmacy, to signify the counterfeiting 
 or adulterating any medicine. This prac- 
 tice unhappily obtains with most dealers 
 in drugs, 8tc.; and the cheat is carried on 
 so artificially by many as to prevent a dis- 
 covery even by persons of the most dis- 
 cerning faculties. 
 
 SPA 
 
 755 
 
 SOPHONISTERES. (From a-e^gav/C*, to Be- 
 come wise ; so called because they do not 
 appear till after puberty.) The last of the 
 grinding teeth. 
 
 SOPHORA HEPTAPHYLLA. The systematic 
 name of the shrub whose root and steds 
 are sometimes called anticholerica . tiny 
 are both intensely bitter, and said to be 
 useful in cholera, colic, and dysury. 
 
 SOPIENTIA. (From sopio, to make sleep ) 
 Opiates. 
 
 SOPOR. Profound sleep. 
 SOPOR1FKROUS. (Soporifera medica- 
 nientu. From sopor, sleep, and fe>~o, to bear.) 
 A term given to those medicines winch in- 
 duce sleep. See Anodynes. 
 
 SORA. (Arab.) The" nettle-rash. 
 SORBASTRELLA. (From sorbeo, to suck up, 
 because it stops hemorrhages.) The herb 
 burnet. 
 
 SORBUS. (From sorbeo, to suck up ; 
 because its fruit stops fluxes.) The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnzan sys- 
 tem. Class, Jcosandria. Order, Trigynia. 
 The service-tree. 
 
 SORBTJS AUCUPARIA. The wild service- 
 tree. The berries of this plant are adstrin- 
 gent, and, it is said, have been found ser- 
 viceable in allaying the pain of calculous 
 affections in the kidneys. 
 
 SORDKS. When the matter discharged 
 from ulcers is rather viscid or glutinous, 
 it is thus named. This matter is frequent- 
 ly of a brownish red colour, somewhat re- 
 sembling the grounds of coffee, or grunious 
 blood mixed with water. Sordes, Sanies, 
 and Ichor, are all of them much more fetid 
 than purulent matter, and none of them 
 are altogether free from acrimony; but that 
 which is generally termed Ichor is by much 
 the most acrid of them, being frequently 
 so sharp and corrosive as to destroy large 
 quantities of the neighbouring parts. 
 
 SORE-BAT. A disease which Dr. Mosely 
 considers as a true cancer, commencing 
 with an ulcer. It is endconic at the Bay of 
 Honduras 
 
 Sore-throat. See Cynanche. 
 Sorrel, common. See Jcetosa. 
 Sorrel, French. See Rumex scutatus. 
 Sorrel, roundleuved. See Rumex scuta~ 
 tus. 
 
 Sorrel wood. See Lujula. 
 SOUND. An instrument which surgeons 
 introduce through the urethra into the 
 bladder, to discover whether there is a 
 stone in this viscus or not. 
 Sour dock. See Acetosa. 
 Southernwood. See Jlbrotanum. 
 Sow-bread. See Jlrthanita. 
 Sow-breed See Cyclamen. 
 SPA WATER. This mineral water ap- 
 pears to be a very strongly acidulous cha- 
 lybeate, containing more iron and carbonic 
 acid than any other mineral spring. What 
 applies to the use of chalybeutes will ap- 
 ply to this water. 
 
SPE 
 
 SPH 
 
 Spain, pellitory of. See Pyreihrum. 
 Spanish Jly. See Cantharides. 
 Spanish liquorice. See Glycirhiza. 
 SPARGAXOSIS. (From ffTra^yAK, to swell.) 
 Amilkabcess 
 
 ment to assist in any manual operation be 
 longing to the womb. 
 
 SPECULUM OCULI. (Speculum, from 
 specio, to view.) An instrument used by 
 oculists to keep the eyelids open and the 
 
 SPARTIUM. The name of a genus of eye fixed, 
 plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Dia> SPECULUM ORIS. An instrument to 
 delphia. Order, Uecundria. force open the mouth. 
 
 SPECULUM VENERIS. See Millefolium. 
 
 Speech. See Voice. 
 
 Speed-well, female. See Elatine. 
 
 Speedwell, male. See Veronica. 
 
 Speedwell, mountain. See Veronica. 
 
 SPERMA-CETI. (From rvyust, seed, 
 to sow, and cete or cetus, the 
 
 Cetaceum. An oily, concrete, 
 
 SPARTIUM SCOPARIUM. The systematic 
 name of the common broom. See Ge- 
 nista. 
 
 SPASM. (Spasmus, from ff?rtta>, to draw.) 
 A spasm or convulsion An involuntary 
 contraction of the muscular fibres, or that 
 state of the contraction of muscles which a 
 is not spontaneously disposed to alternate whale.) 
 
 with relaxation. When the contractions crystalline, semi-transparent matter, ob- 
 alternate with relaxation, which are fre- tamed from the cavity of the cranium of 
 quen ly and preternaturally repeated, they several specie? of whales, but principally 
 are called convulsions. Spasms are distin- from the Physeter macro ce.phalus. or sper- 
 guished by authors into clomc and tonic maceti whale L- was formerly very highly 
 spasms. In clonic spasms, which are the esteemed, and m:.ny virtues were attribut- 
 true convulsions, the contractions and re- eel to it; but it is now chiefly employed 
 taxations are alternate, as in ep.lepsy ; but in affections of the lungs, primae viae, kid- 
 in tonic spasms the member remains rigid, neys, &c. as a softening remedy, mixed 
 as in locked jaw. See Convulsion, Tonic wth mucilages It is also employed by 
 spasm, and Tetanus. surgeons as an emollient in form of cerates, 
 
 SPASMI. Spasmodic diseases. The ointments, &c. 
 
 third order of the class neuroses of Cullen ; SPERM ATICA. Belonging to the testi- 
 characterised by a morbid contraction or cle and ovarv, as the spermatic artery, 
 motion of muscular fibres. chord and ems. 
 
 Spasmodic colic. See Colica. SPERMATOCELE. (From o-irtpfAAvo. 
 
 SPASMOLOGY. (Spasmoloffia,frofno'7r&ff/AQf, MM, from o-TrepfxA, seed, and H.H\, a tu- 
 a spasm, and xo/oc, a discourse.) A trea- mour.) Epididymis distensa. A swelling of 
 tise on convulsions. the testicle or epidulymis from an accu- 
 
 SPASMUS CYNICUS. The spasmus cy. mulation of semen. It is known by a swel- 
 nicus, or sardonic grin, is a convulsive af- ling of those organs, pain extending to the 
 fection of the muscles of the face and lips loins without inflammation, 
 on both sides, which involuntarily forces SPERMATO PCEETICA. (From o-irtfiju.*, and 
 the muscles of those parts into a species ?rona>, to make.) Medicines which increase 
 of grinning distortion. If one side only be the generation of seed- 
 affected, the disorder is nominated tortura SPHACELISMUS. (From 0-paxsx/fw, 
 oris. When the masseter, buccinator, to gangrene.) A gangrene. Also a phre- 
 temporal, nasal, and labial muscles, are nit is. 
 
 involuntarily excited <o action, or contort- SPHACELUS. (From <r<pa.ita>, to de- 
 ed by contraction or relaxation, they form stroy.) A mortification of any part. See 
 a species of malignant sneer. It some- Gangrene. 
 
 times arises from eating hemlock, or other SPHyENOIDES OS. (From <r*w, a wedge, 
 acrid poisons, or succeeds loan apoplectic and /<fcf, a likeness; because it is fixr-d in 
 stroke. the cranium like a wedge.) Os cunciforme t 
 
 SPATHOMELE. (From o-7ra.8n, a sword, and 6s multifi>rme. Os azygos. Papillare os. Ba- 
 fj.*XH, a probe.) An edged probe. siiare os. Os polymorphos. Pterygoid bone. 
 
 SPATULA. (Dim. of spat/m, a broad in- The os sphenoides, or cuneiforme, as it is 
 strument.) An instrument for spreading called from its wedge-like situation amidst 
 salve. Also a name of the herb spurge- the other bones of the head, is of a more 
 wort, from its broad leaves. irregular figure than any other bone. It 
 
 Spearmint. See Mentha saliva. has been compared to a bat with its wings 
 
 Spearu>(,rt, -water. See Flammula. extended. This resemblance is but faint, 
 
 SPECIFIC. A remedy that has an infal- but it would be difficult perhaps to find 
 lible efficacy in the cure of disorders. The any thing it resembles more, 
 existence of such remedies is doubted. We distinguish in this bone its body or 
 
 SPECILLUM. (From specio, to examine.) middle part, and its wings or sides, 
 A probe. which are much more extensive than its 
 
 SPECULUM ANT. An instrument for body. 
 
 distending the anus whilst an operation is Each of its wings or lateral processes is 
 performed upon the parts within. divided into two parts. Of these the up- 
 
 SPECULUM MATRICIS. An instru- permost and most considerable portion, 
 
SPH 
 
 helping- to form the deepest part of the 
 temporal fossa on e;tch side, is called the 
 temporal process. The other portion makes 
 a part of the orbit, and is therefore named 
 the orbitar process. The buck part of each 
 winn, from its ; unning out sharp to meet 
 thf os pe'rosnm, has been called the spi- 
 nous process,- and the two processes, which 
 st nd out almost perpendicular to the ba- 
 sis of the scuil, have been named pterygoid 
 or ulifnrm processes, though th.-y ma) be 
 said rather to resemble the leg's than the 
 w.n;js of the bat. Each of these processes 
 has two plates and a middle fossa facing 1 
 backwards; of thesi plates the external 
 one is the broud< Mt, and the internal one 
 the longest The lower end of the inter- 
 nal plate forms a kind of hook, over which 
 passrs :he round tendon of the muscitlus 
 circumfltxns pulnti. Besides these > ve ob- 
 serve a sharp middle ridge, which stands 
 out from the middle of the bone. The fore 
 part of it, where it joins the nasal lamella 
 of the ethmoidal hone, is rhin and straight; 
 the lower part of it is thicker, and is re- 
 ceived into the vomer. 
 
 The cavities observable on the external 
 surface of the bone, are where it helps to 
 form the temporal, nasal, and orbitar fossae, 
 It has likewise two fossae in its pterygoid 
 processes. Behind the edge, which sepa- 
 rates these two fossae, we observe a small 
 groove, made by a branch of the superior 
 maxillary nerve in its passage to the tern- 
 poral muscle. Besides these, it has other 
 depressions, which serve chiefly for the 
 origin of muscles. 
 
 Its foramina are four on each side. The 
 three first serve for the passage of the op- 
 tic, superior maxillary, and inferior max- 
 illary nerves; the fourth transmits the 
 largest artery of the dura mater On each 
 side we observe a considerable fissure, 
 which, from its situation, may be called 
 the superior orbitar fissure. Through it 
 pass the third and fourth pair of nerves, a 
 branch of the fifth, and likewise the sixth 
 pair. Lastly, at the basis of each ptery- 
 roid process, we observe a foramen which 
 is named pterygoidean, and sometimes Vi- 
 dian, from Vidius who first described it. 
 Through it passes a branch of the exter- 
 nal carotid, to be distributed to the 
 nose. 
 
 The os sphenoides on its internal surface 
 affords three fossae. Two of these are 
 considerable ones; they are formed by the 
 lateral processes, and make part of the 
 lesser fossae of the basis of the skull. The 
 third, which is smaller, is on the top of the 
 body of the bone, and is called sella tur- 
 cica, from its resemblance to a Turkish 
 saddle. In this the pituitary gland is 
 placed. At each of its four angles is a 
 process. They are called the clinoid pro- 
 cesses, and are distinguished by their situ- 
 ation into anterior and posterior processes, 
 
 3PH 
 
 757 
 
 The two latter are frequently united into 
 one. 
 
 Within the substance of the os sphe- 
 noides, immediately under the sell* tur- 
 cica, we find two cavities, separated by a 
 thin bony lamella. These are the sphe- 
 noidal sinuses They are lined with 'he 
 pituitary membrane, and, like the frontal 
 sinuses, separate a mucus \vhich passes 
 into the nostrils. In some subjects there 
 is only one cavity; in others, though more 
 rarely, weft* d three. 
 
 In infants the os sphenoides is composed 
 of three pieces, one of which forms 'he 
 body of the bone and its pierygoid pro- 
 cesses, and the other two its lateral pro- 
 cesses. The clinoid proc. sses may even 
 then be perceived in ;: cartilaginous state> 
 though some writers have asserted the 
 contrary ;>but we observe no appearance 
 of any sinus. 
 
 This.bone is connected with all the bones 
 of the cranium, and likewise with the ossa 
 maxillaria, ossu malarum, ossa palati, and 
 vomer. Its uses may be collected from 
 the description we have given of it. 
 
 SI'HJENOIDAL SUTUKK. Suturasphx- 
 noidalis. The sphaenoidal and ethmoidal 
 sutures are those which surround the 
 many irregular processes of these two 
 bones, and join them to each other and to 
 the rest. 
 
 Sphceno-salpingo-staphilinns. See Circnm- 
 fiexus. 
 
 Sph&no-staphilinus. See Ltvator pulati. 
 
 SPH^RITIS. (From <r<*>a.ia. t a globe ; so 
 called from its round head.) Sp/neroce- 
 phalia datior. Sphxrocephalus. The globe- 
 thistle. 
 
 SPHJEHOCEPIIALCS. See Sphteritis. 
 
 SPKJEHOMA. (From e-^ai^tt, a globe.) A 
 fleshy globular protuberance. 
 
 SIMIENO-MAXILLARIS. An artery 
 and a fissure of the orbit of the eye is so 
 called. 
 
 SPHINCTER. (From tr^ty?, to shut 
 up.) The name of several muscles, whose 
 office is to shut or close the aperture around 
 which they are placed. 
 
 SPHINCTER AN[. Sphincter externus 
 of Albinus and Douglas. Sphincter cuta- 
 nens of Wmslow, and coccigio-cutane'-spinc- 
 ter of Dumas. A single muscle of the anus, 
 which shuts the passage through the anus 
 into the rectum, and pulls down the bulb 
 of the urethra, by which it assists in eject- 
 ing the urine and semen. It arises from 
 the skin and fat that surrounds the verge 
 of the anus on both sides, near as far as 
 the tuberosity of the ischium ; the fibres 
 are gradually collected into an oval form, 
 and surround the extremity of the rectum. 
 It is inserted by a narrow point into the 
 perineum, accelerators urinae, and trans- 
 versi perinei ; and, behind into the extre- 
 mity of the os coccygis, by an acute ter- 
 mination. 
 
SPl 
 
 SP1 
 
 Sphincter ani cutaneus. See Sphincter 
 ani 
 
 Sphincter ani externus. See Spincter 
 ani, 
 
 SPHINCTER ANI INTERNUS. Albinus and 
 Douglas call the circular fibres of the mus- 
 cular coat of the rectum, which surrounds 
 its extremity, by this name. 
 
 SPHINCTER CUTANEUS. See Sphincter 
 ani. 
 
 SPHINCTER EXTERNUS. See Sphincter 
 ani, 
 
 SPHINCTER GUUE. The muscle which 
 contracts the top of the throat. 
 
 SPHINCTER LABIORUM. See Orbicularis 
 oris. 
 
 SPHINCTER ORIS. See Orbicularis ore's. 
 
 SPHINCTER VAGINAE. Constrictor 
 cunni of Albinus. Second mnscle of the 
 clitoris of Douglas> and amilo-syndesmo-cli- 
 toridien of Dumas. This muscle arises 
 from the sphincter ani and from the pos- 
 terior side of the vagina near the perineum; 
 from thence it runs up the side of the 
 vagina, near its external orifice, opposite 
 to the nymphze, covers the corpus caver- 
 nosum, and is inserted into the crus and 
 body or union of the crura ditoridis. Its 
 use is to contract the mouth of the va- 
 gina. 
 
 SPHINGONTA. (From a-qiyfai, to bind.) 
 Ads'ringent medicines. 
 
 SPHONDTLIUM. (From trTrovfu^oc, verte- 
 bra? named from the shape of its root; or 
 probably because it was used against the 
 bite of a serpent called (rsroveftMK.) This 
 is supposed to be the branekursine. See 
 Siinca iirsina. 
 
 SPICA. 1. An ear of corn. 2. A ban- 
 dage resembling an ear of corn. 
 
 SPICA BREVIS. Fox-tail plant. 
 
 SPICA CELTICA. See Nurdus ce.ltica. 
 
 SPICA raiMiNA. Common lavender. 
 
 SPICA INDICA. See NarduS'indica. 
 
 SPICA INGUINALIS. A bandage for rup- 
 tures in the groin. 
 
 SPICA INGUINALIS DUPLEX. Double ban- 
 dage for ruptures. 
 
 SPICA MAS. Broad leaved lavender. 
 
 SPICA NARm. See Nardns indira. 
 
 SPICA SIMPLEX. A common roller or ban- 
 dage. 
 
 S PIG EH A. (From spica, an ear of corn; 
 so called from its spicated top.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plants in the Linnsean 
 system. Class, Peniandria. Order, Jltuiio- 
 gynia. 
 
 <2. The -name in some pharmacopoeias 
 for the Spigelia anthelmia of Linnaeus di- 
 rected as an anthelm'mtic ; its virtues are 
 very similar to those of the Indian pink. 
 See Spigelia marilandica. 
 
 SPIGELIA ANTHELMIA. The systematic 
 name of the spigelia of some pharmaco- 
 poeias See Spigelia. 
 
 SPIGELIA LONICEHA. See Spigelia mari- 
 landica. 
 
 SPIGELIA MARILANDICA. Spigelia 
 lonicera.- Perennial worm-grass, or Indian 
 pink. Spigelia marilandica ot Linnaeus; 
 caule tetragono, foliia omnibun oppnsitis. 
 The whole of this plant, but most com- 
 monly the root, is employed as an anthel- 
 mintic by the Indians and inhabitants of 
 America. Dr. Hope has written in favour 
 of this plant, in continued and remitting 
 low worm-fevers; besides its property of 
 destroying the worms in primae vise, it 
 acts as a purgative. 
 
 Spigelian lobe. See Liver. 
 
 Spignel. See J\fenm athamanticum. _,- 
 
 Spike. See Nurdus indie a 
 
 Spikenard. See Nardus indica. 
 
 SPILANTHUS ACMELLA. The systematic 
 name of the balm-leaved spilanthus, which 
 possesses a bitter taste and a fragrant 
 smell. The herb and seed are said to be 
 diuretic and menagogue, and useful in 
 dropsies, jaundice, fluor albus, and calcu- 
 lous complaints. 
 
 SPINA. (Quasi speculina t dim, of spica.) 
 1. A thorn. 2. The back-bone; so called 
 from the thorn-like processes of the verte- 
 brae. 3. The shin-bone. 
 
 SPINA ACIDA. See Herberts. 
 
 SPINA ACUTA. The hawthorn. 
 
 SPINA JEGYPTIACA. The Egyptian thorn 
 or sloe-tree. See Mimosa. 
 
 SPINA ALKA. The white-thorn tree. 
 
 SPINA AHABICA. The chardon or Arabian 
 thistle. 
 
 SPINA BIFID A. Hy drops medulla spi~ 
 nalis. Hydrocele spinalis. Hydrorachitis spi- 
 nosa. A tumour upon the spine of new- 
 born children immediately about the lower 
 vertebrae of the loins, and upper parts of 
 the sacrum ; at first, it is of a dark blue 
 colour ; but in proportion as it increases 
 in size, approaches nearer and nearer to 
 the colour of the skin, becoming perfectly 
 diaphanous. 
 
 From the surface of this tumour a pel- 
 lucid watery fluid sometimes exudes, and 
 this circumstance has been noticed by dif- 
 ferent authors. It is always attended with 
 a weakness, or, more properly speaking, 
 a paralysis of the lower extremities. The 
 opening of it rashly has proved quickly 
 fatal to the child. Talpius, therefore, 
 strongly dissuades us from attempting this 
 operation. Acrel mentions a case where 
 a nurse rashly opened a tumour, which, as 
 she described it, was a blood bag on tha 
 back of the child at the time of its birth, 
 in bigness equal to a 'hen's egg, in two 
 hours after which the child died. From 
 the dissection it appeared that the bladder 
 laid in the middle of the os sacrum, and 
 consisted of a coat, and some strong mem- 
 brane, which proceed from a long fissure 
 of the bones. The extremity of the spinal 
 marrow lay bare, and the spinal duct, in 
 the os sacrum, was uncommonly wide, and 
 distended by the pressure of the waters, 
 
SPI SPI 759 
 
 Upon tracing it to the head, the brain was ventositas. Teredo. Fungui aiticuU. Jlr- 
 found nearly in its natural state, but the throcace. Sideratio ossia Cancer ossis. 
 ventricles contained so much water that Gangrtena ossis, and some French authors 
 the infundibulum was quite distended with exostosis. When children are the subjects 
 it, and the passage between the third and of this disease, M. Severinus calls it Pdar- 
 fourth ven.ricle was greatly enlarged. throcace. A tumour arising from an inter- 
 
 He likewise takes notice of another nal caries of a bone. It most frequently 
 case, where a child lived about eight years occnrs in the carpus and tarsus, and is 
 labouring under this complaint, during known by a continual pain in the bone, 
 which time it seemed to enjoy tolerable and a red swelling of the skin, which has 
 health, though pale. Nothing seemed a spongy feel, 
 umiss in him, but such a degree of debility SPINACHIA. See Spinacia. 
 us rendered him incapable to stand on his SPINACIA. (From wr&via., Spain, whence 
 legs. it originally came, or from its spinous 
 
 The tumour, as in the former case, was seed.) Spinac/ua. Spinage. This plant, 
 in the middle of the os sacrum, of the big. Spinacia oleracea of Linnaeus is sometimes 
 ness of a man's fist, with little discolouring; directed for medicinal purposes in the cure 
 and upon pressing it became less. When of phthisical complaints ; made into a 
 opened it was found full of water, and the poultice, by boiling the leaves and adding 
 coats were the same as in the former, but some oil, it forms an excellent emollient, 
 the separation of the bones was very con- As an article of food it may be considered 
 aiderable The spinal marrow, under ihe as similar to cabbage and other oleraceous 
 tumour, was as small as a pack-thread) and plants. See Brassica cup' tat A. 
 rigid ; but there were no morbid appear- SPINACTA OLERACEA. The systematic 
 ances in the brain. name of spinage. See Sfinacia. 
 
 SPINA BURGHI MONSPELIENSIS. Ever- SPINES CRATES. The spine of the 
 green privet. back. 
 
 SPIN A CERVINA. (So called from SPIITJE VEKTOSITAS. A caries or decay 
 its thorns resembling those of the stag.) of a bone. 
 
 Rhamnits catharticns. Rhamnus solntivus. Spinal marrow. See Medulla spinalis. 
 Spina infectoria. Cervispina. Purging SPINALIS CERVICIS. This muscle, 
 buckthorn The fruit or berries of this which is situated close to the vertebrae 
 shrub, Rhamnus catharticns of Linnaeus : at the posterior part of the neck and upper 
 spinis teiminalibus floribus quadrajldis di- part of the back, arises, by distinct ten- 
 oic/s, foliis ovatis, caule erecto, have been dons, from the transverse processes of the 
 long- received into the materia medica : five or six uppermost vertebrae of the 
 they contain a pulpy deep green juice, of back, and, ascending obliquely under the 
 a faint unpleasant smell, a bitterish, acrid, complexus, is inserted, by small tendons, 
 nauseous taste, which operate briskly by into the spinous processes of the sixth, 
 stool, producing thirst, dryness of the fifth, fourth, third, and second vertebrae of 
 mouth and fauces, and severe gripings, the neck. 
 
 unless some diluting liquor be drank plen- Its use is to extend the neck obliquely 
 tifully after it : at present it is rarely pre- backwards. 
 
 scribed t-xcept as a drastic purge. The SPINALIS COLLI. See Semi-spinatis colli. 
 dose is said to be about 20 of the fresh SPINALIS DORSI. Transversalis dorsi 
 berries in substance ; twice or thrice that of Win4kw and inter-epinenx of Du- 
 number in decoction ; a drachm or a drachm mas. This is the name given by Albinus 
 and a half of the dried berries; an ounce to a tendinous and fleshy mass, which is 
 of the expressed juice or half an ounce of situated along the spinous processes of the 
 the rob or extract, obtained by inspissating back and the inner side of the longissimus 
 the juice. dorsi. 
 
 SPINA HIHCI.. The goats-thorn of France It arises tendinous and fleshy from the 
 
 yielding gum tragacanth. spinous processes of the uppermost ver- 
 
 SPINA INFECTORIA. See Spina cervina. tebrae of the loins, and the lowermost ones 
 
 SPINA PURGATRIX. The purging ofthe back, and is inserted into the spinous 
 
 thorn. processes of the nine uppermost vertebrae 
 
 SPINA SOLSTITIALIS. The calcitrapa offi- of the back, 
 cinalis Barnaby's thistle. Its use is to extend the vertebrae, and te 
 
 SPINA VENTOSA. (The term of spi- assist in raising the spine, 
 na seems to have been applied by the SPINALES LUMBORCM. Muscles of the 
 Arabians to this disorder, because it occa- loins. 
 
 sions a prickling in the flesh like the punc- SPINE. (Spina, from spina, thorn; 
 ture of thorns ; and the epithet ventosa is so called from the spine-like processes ot 
 added, because, upon touching the tumour, the vertebrae) Spin* dorsi. Cohimna 
 itseems to be filled with wind, though this spinalis. Colwnna vertebralis. A bony 
 is not the cause of the distention.) Spin* column or pillar extending in the posterior 
 
760 SFl SPl 
 
 part of the trunk from the great occipital spirit of ammonia, two pints ; oil of le^ 
 foramen to the sacrum. It is composed of mon, oil of cloves, of each two fluid- 
 twenty-four bones called vertebra. See drachms." Mix. A stimulating amispas' 
 Vertebrae. modic and sudorific in very general use 
 
 SPINOSA. See Spina bifida. to smell at in faint ings and lowness of 
 
 SPINOSUM SYRIACUM. The Syrian spirits. It is exhibited internally m ner- 
 broom. vous affections, hys.eria, and weakness of 
 
 SPIRJEA AFRICAXA. African meadow the stomach. The dose is from half a 
 sweet. drachm to a drachm. 
 
 SPIREA. (From spira, a pillar; so SPIRITUS AMMONITE FCETIDUS. Fetid 
 named from its spiral stalk.) Meadow spirit of ammonia. Formerly called spi- 
 sweet. The name of a genus of plants in ritns volatilis fatidns " Take of spirit 
 the Linnaean system. Class, Pentagynia. of ammonia, two pints; assafoetida, two 
 Order, Icosandria. ounces" Macerate for twelve hours, then 
 
 SPIREA FILIPEXDULA. The systematic by a gentle fire d stil a pint and a half 
 name of the officinal dropwort. See Fili into a cooled receiver. A stimulating an- 
 pendnla. tispasmodic, often exhibited to children 
 
 SPIREA UI/MARIA. The systematic against convulsions, and to gouty and 
 name of the meadow sweet. S'ee Ulma- asthmatic persons The dose is from half 
 ria. a flmddrachm to a drachm. 
 
 SPIRIT. Spiritns. This name was SPIRITUS AIOIOXIJB SUCCINATUS. Succi- 
 formerly given bj chemists to all volatile nated spirit of ammonia. Formerly known 
 substances collected by distillation. Three by the names of eau de luce / Spiritus 
 principal kinds were distinguished : inflam- satis ammoniacte succinatus : Liquor cor- 
 mable or ardent spirits, acid spirits, and nu cervi succinatus. "Take of mastich, 
 alkaline spirits. The word spirit is now three drachms; alcohol, nine fluiddrachms; 
 almost exclusively confined to alcohol. oil of lavender, fourteen minims ; oil of 
 
 SPIRITUS jETHEHis NITRICI. Spiritus amber, four minims; solution of ammo- 
 tetheris nitrosi. Spiritus nitri dulcis. A na, ten flnidounces." Macerate the mas- 
 febrifuge, diaphoretic, and diuretic com- t;ch in the alcohol that it may dissolve, 
 pound mostly administered in asthenia, and pour off the clear tincture, to this add 
 nervous affections, disuria, and calculous the remaining articles, and shake them 
 affections. together. This preparation is a compound 
 
 SPIRITUS .ETHERIS TITRIOLICI. Spi- succinate of ammonia. It is much es- 
 ritns vitrioli dulcis. A diaphoretic, anti- teemed as a stimulant and nervine medi- 
 spasmod'C, and tonic preparation, mostly cine, and is employed internally and exter- 
 exhibited in nervous debility and weakness nally against spasms, hysteria, syncope, 
 of the primae vise, vertigo, and the stings of insects". The 
 
 SPIRITUS JETHERIS VITRIOLICI AROMA- dose is from ten minims to half a fluid- 
 TICUS. An excellent stimulating and drachm. 
 
 stomachic compound, which is administer- SPIRITUS Asrisr. Spirit of aniseed, 
 ed in debility of the stomach and nervous Formerly called spiritns anisi compositus : 
 affections. Jiqua seminum anisi composita. " Take of 
 
 SriRiTus ^ETHERIS VITRIOLICI co>ipo- aniseed, bruised, half a pound ; proof spi- 
 SITTS. A stimulating anodyne, supposed rit, a gallon ; water sufficient to prevent 
 to be the celebrated liquor miDralis an- empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and 
 odynus of Hoff'man It is exhibited in fe- distil a gallon by a gentle fire. A stimu- 
 vers, nervous affections, hysteria, &c. ; lating carminative and stomachic calcu- 
 and in most cases of fever where medicines lated to relieve flatulency, borborygmus, 
 are rejected by the stomach, this is of in- colic, and spasmodic affections of the bow- 
 finite service. els. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm 
 
 SPIRITUS AMMOXI.T:. Spirit of ammo- to a drachm. 
 
 nia. Formerly called spiritns salts am- SPIRITCS ARMORACIJB COMPOSITUS. Com- 
 mon/act dulcis. Spiritns salts ammoniaci. pound spirit of horse-radish, formerly 
 " Take of rectified spirit, two pints ; solu- called spiritns raphani compositus: Aqua 
 tion of ammonia, a pint " Mix. A sii- raphani composita. " Take of horse-radish 
 mulating antispasmodic exhibited in cases root, fresh and sliced, dried orange peel, 
 of asphyxia, asthenia, and in nervous dis- of each a pound; nutmegs, bruised, half an 
 eases, but mostly used as an external sti- ounce; proof spirit, a gallon ; water suffi- 
 mulant against rheumatism, sprains and cient to prevent empyreuma" Macerate 
 bruises. for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle 
 
 SPIRITUS AMMOJTIJE AROMATICUS. Aro- fire. A very warm stimulating compound 
 matic spirit of ammonia. Formerly known given in gouty, rheumatic, and spasmodic 
 by the name of spiritus ammonite compo- affections of the stomach and in scorbutic 
 situs: Spiritus volntilis aromaticus : Spi- disorders. The dose is from half a fluid- 
 ritus salis volatilis oleosin "Take of drachm to half an ounce. 
 
SPI 
 
 SPIRITUS CAMFHORJE. Spirit of camphor. 
 formerly known by 'lie names of spiritns 
 camfihoratus : Spiritns vinosus camphorutns : 
 Sp<ritus vim camphorutus : "Take of cam- 
 phor, four ounces; rectified spirit, two 
 pints " Mix, that the camphor may be 
 dissolved. A stimulating 1 medicine, used 
 as an external application against chil- 
 blains, rheumatism, palsy, numbness, and 
 gangrene. 
 
 SPIRITUS CARUI Spirit of carraway. 
 Formerly called aqua seminum carui " Take 
 of carraway-seeds, bruised, a pound and 
 half; proof spirit, a gallon; water suffi- 
 cient to prevent empyreuma. Macerate 
 for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a gen- 
 tle fire The dose is from a fluiddrachm to 
 halt an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS CINJJAMOMI. Spirit of cinna- 
 mon. Formerly called aqua cinnamomi 
 spirituosa, Jlqiui cinnamomi fortis. " Take 
 of cinnamon bark, bruised, a pound; proof 
 spirit, a gallon; water sufficient to prevent 
 empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and 
 distil a gallon by a gentle fire. Spirit of 
 cinnamon is mostly used in conjunction 
 with other carminatives to give a pleasant 
 flavour; it may be exhibited alone as a 
 carminative and stimulant. The dose is 
 from a fluiddrachm to half an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS CORJOJ CERVI. See Liquor car- 
 bonatis ammonite 
 
 SPIRITUS JUNIPERI COMPOSITUS. Com- 
 poimd spirit of juniper. Formerly called 
 aqua juniperi composita. " Take of juniper- 
 bf cries, bruised, a pound; carraway-seeds, 
 bruised, fennel-seeds, bruised, of each an 
 ounce and half; waier sufficient to prevent 
 empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, and 
 distil a gallon by a gentle fire. 
 
 SPIRITUS LAVEXDULJE. Spirit of laven- 
 der. Formerly called spiritns lavendulce 
 simplex " Take of fresh lavender flow- 
 ers, two pounds; rectified spirit, a gal- 
 lon; water sufficient to prevent empyreu- 
 ma." Macerate for 24 hou"S, and distil 
 a gallon by a gentle fire. Though mostly 
 used as a perfume, this spirit may be given 
 internally as a stimulating nervine and 
 antispasmodic. The dose is from a fluid- 
 drachm to half an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS LAVEXDULA COMPOSITUS. Com- 
 
 pound spirit of lavender. Formerly call- 
 ed jspiritus lavendulx compositus matt/lice. 
 " Take of spirit of lavender, three pints; 
 spirit of rosemary, a pint; cinnamon bark, 
 bruised, nutmegs, bruised, of each half an 
 ounce ; red saunders wood, sliced, an 
 ounce." Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. An elegant and useful antispas- 
 modic, and stimulant in very general use 
 against nervous diseases, lo wness of spirits, 
 and weakness of the stomach, taken on a 
 lump of sugar. 
 
 SPIRITUS LUMBRICORUM. The spirit ob- 
 tained by the distillation of the earth- 
 worm is similar to hartshorn. 
 
 SFJ 
 
 761 
 
 SPIRITUS MENTH^ PIPERITJE. Spirit of 
 peppermint. Formerly called spiritus men- 
 thx piperitidis: Aqua menthx pipcritidifi 
 spirituosa. " Take of peppermint, dried, 
 apo,ndand half; proof spirit, a gallon; 
 water sufficient to prevent cmpyreumu." 
 Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon 
 by a gentle fire. This possesses all the 
 properties of the peppermint with the sti- 
 mulating virtues of the spirit. The dose 
 from one fluiddrachm to an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS MEXTHS: VIRIDIS. Spirit of 
 spearmint. Formerly called spiritus men- 
 tlix saliva: : Jlqua menthte vulgaris spiri- 
 tuosa. " Take of spearmint, dried, a 
 pound and half; proof spirit, a gallon ; 
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma." 
 Macerate for twenty-four hours, and distil 
 a gallon. This is most c ommonly added to 
 carminative or antispasmodic draughts, 
 and seldom exhibited alone. The dose 
 from one fluiddrachm to an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS MILLEPEDARUM. A fluid vola- 
 tile alkali, whose virtues are similar to 
 hartshorn. 
 
 SPIRITUS MYNDERERI. See Liquor ace- 
 tatis ammonite. 
 
 SPIRITUS MTRisTrcaj. Spirit of nutmeg. 
 Formerly called aqua nucis moschutx. 
 " Take of. nutmegs, bruised, tw> ounces ; 
 proof spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to 
 prevent empyreuma." Macerate for 24 
 hours, and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. 
 A stimulating and agreeable spirit pos- 
 sessing the virtues of the nutmeg. The 
 dose from one fluiddrachm to an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS NITHI DULCIS. See Spiritus 
 xtheris nitrici. 
 
 SPIRITUS XITRI DUPLEX. The nitrous 
 acid. See Jlcidum nitrosum and Nitric 
 acid. 
 
 SPIRITUS NITRI FUMANS. See Jicidum 
 nitrosum and Nitric acid. 
 
 SPIRITUS NITRI GLAUBERI. See Acidum 
 nitrosum and Nitric acid. 
 
 SPIRITUS JHTRI SIMPLEX. The dilute 
 nitrous acid. See Jlcidum nitrosum dilu- 
 tum. 
 
 SPIRITUS XITRI VULGARIS. This is now 
 called acidum nitrosum dilutum. 
 
 SPIRITUS PIMENTJE. Spirit of pimento. 
 Formerly called spiritus pimento. " Take 
 of allspice, bruised, two ounces ; proof 
 spirit, a gallon ; water sufficient to pre- 
 vent empyreuma." Macerate for 24 hours, 
 and distil a gallon by a gentle fire. A 
 stimulating aromatic tincture .mostly em- 
 ployed with adstringent and carminative 
 medicines. The dose is from half a fluid- 
 drachm to half an ounce. 
 
 SPIRITUS PULEGII. Spirit of penny-roy- 
 al. Formerly called aqua pulegii spirituo- 
 sa. " Take of pennyroyal, dried, a pound 
 and half; proof spirit, a gallon; water 
 sufficient to prevent empyreuma." Mace- 
 rate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon by a 
 gentle fire. This is in very general use" 
 5 E, 
 
762 SPL SPL 
 
 as an emmenagogue amongst the lower when the stomach is empty, and smaller 
 
 orders. It possesses nervine and carmma- when it is compressed, or evacuated by a 
 
 live virtues. The dose is from half a fluid- full stomach. 
 
 drachm to half an ounce. It should particularly be remembered of 
 
 SPIRITUS RECTOR. Boerhaave and other this viscus, that it is convex towards the 
 
 chemists give this name to a verv attenua- ribs, and concave internally: also, that it 
 
 ted principle, in which the smell of odo- has an excavation, into which vessels are 
 
 rant bodies peculiarly resides. Now call- inserted. 
 
 ed aroma. It is connected with the following parts : 
 
 SpiRixus RORISMARINI. Spirit of rose- 1. With the stomach, by a ligament and 
 
 mary. " Take of rosemary tops, fresh, a short vessels. 2. With the omentum, and 
 
 pound and half; proof spirit, a gallon; the left kidney. 3. With the diaphragm, 
 
 water sufficient to prevent empyreuma." by a portion of the peritonaeum. 4. With 
 
 Macerate for 24 hours, and distil a gallon the beginning of the pancreas, by vessels. 
 
 by a gentle fire. A very fragrant spirit, 5. With the colon, by a ligament, 
 
 mostly employed for external purposes in In man the spleen is covered with one 
 
 conjunction with other resolvents. simple, firm membrane, arising from the 
 
 SPIRITUS SALIS AMMONIACI AQ.uosus. See peritonaeum, which adheres to the spleen, 
 
 Liquor carbonatus ammonias. very firmly, by the intervention of cellular 
 
 SPJRJTUS SALIS AMMONIACI DULCIS. See structure. 
 
 Spiritus ammonite. The vessels of the spleen are, the splenic 
 
 SPIRITUS SALIS AMMONIACI SIMPLEX. See artery coming from the c'eliac artery, 
 
 Liquor carbonatus ammonia. which, considering the size of the spleen, 
 
 SPIRITUS SALIS GLAUBERI. See Jlcidum is much larger than is requisite for the 
 
 muriaticum. mere nutrition of it. This goes by serpen- 
 
 SPIRITUS SALIS MARINI. See Jlcidum mu- tine movements, out of its course, over the 
 
 riaticum. pancreas, and behind the stomach, and after 
 
 SPIRITUS TINI RECTIFICATUS. See Jllko- having given off branches to the adjacent 
 
 hoi. Rectified spirit of wine is in general parts, it is inserted into the concave sur- 
 
 use to dissolve resinous and other medi- face of the spleen. It is afterwards divi- 
 
 cines. It is seldom exhibited internally, ded into smaller branches, which are again 
 
 though it exists in the diluted state in all divided into other yet smaller, delivering 
 
 vinous and spirituous liquors. their blood immediately to the veins, but 
 
 SPIRITUS VINI TENUIOR. Proof spirit, emitting it no where else. The veins, at 
 
 which is half the strength of rectified, is length, come together into one, called the 
 
 much employed for preparing tinctures splenic vein, and having received the large 
 
 of genuine resinous juices, barks, roots, coronary vein of the stomach, besides 
 
 &c. others, it constitutes the left principal 
 
 SPIRITUS VITRIOLI. See Sulphuric acid. branch of the vena portac. 
 
 SPIRITUS VITRIOLI DULCIS. See Spiritus The nerves of the spleen are small ; 
 
 (gtheris vitriolici. they surround the arteries with their 
 
 SPIRITUS VOLATILIS FCETIDUS. See Spi- branches ; they come from the particular 
 
 ritus ammonite fee tidus. plexus, which is formed of the posterior 
 
 SPISSAMENTUM. (From spisso, to thick- branches of the eighth pair, and the great 
 
 en.) A substance put into oils and oint- intercostal nerve. 
 
 ments to make them thick. Lymphatic vessels are almost only seen 
 
 Spitting of blodd. See Haematemesis and creeping along the surface of the human 
 
 haemoptysis. spleen. 
 
 SPLAXCHNICA. (From <r7rxcty%vov, an The use of spleen has not hitherto been 
 
 intestine.) Remedies for diseased bow- determined; yet if its situation and fabric 
 
 els. be regarded, one would imagine its use to 
 
 SPLANCHNOLOGIA. (From <rirx.r%. consist chiefly in affording some assistance 
 
 vov, an entrail, and AO/O?, a disconrse.) to the stomach during the progress of di- 
 
 Splanchnology, or the doctrine of the vis- gestion. 
 
 cera. Spleenicort. See Ceterach. 
 
 SPLANCHNIC NERVE. The great in- SPLENALGIA. (From O-TTMV, the spleen, 
 
 tercostal nerve See Intercostal nerve. and ax^oc, pain.) A pain in the spleen or 
 
 SPLEEN 27TXWV. Lien. The spleen its region. 
 
 or milt is a spongy viscus of a livid colour, SPLENETICA. (From <r;rxv, the spleen.) 
 
 and so variable in form, situation, and Medicines which relieve diseases of the 
 
 magnitude, that it is hard to determine spleen. 
 
 either. Nevertheless, in a healthy man it SPLENITIS. (From CTTTXXV, the 
 
 is always placed on the left side, in the left spleen.) Inflammation of the spleen. A 
 
 hypocondrium, between the eleventh and genus of disease in the class pyrexice and 
 
 twelfth false ribs. Its circumference is order phlegmasiae of Cullen ; characterized 
 
 oblong and round, resembling an oval by pyrexia, tension, heat, tumour, and 
 
 figure. It is larger, to speak generally, pain in the left hypochondrium, increased 
 
by pressure. 
 
 SPL SPO 763 
 
 ire. This disease, according to ed Douglas, and the generality of writers, 
 Juncker, comes on with a remarkable shi- in describing 1 these two portions as one 
 vering 1 , succeeded by a most intense heat, muscle> especially as ihey are intimately 
 and very great thirst ; a pain and tnmotir united near their origin, 
 are perceived in the left hypocbondrium, When this muscle acts singly, it draws 
 and the paroxysms for the most part as- the head and upper vertebrae of the iuck 
 sume a quartan form ; when the patients obliquely backwards; when both act, they 
 expose themselves for a little to the free pull the head directly backwards, 
 air, their extremities immediately grow SPLEXIUM. (From <r?rxyv, the spleen ; 
 very cold. If an hsemorrhagy happen, the so called from its efficacy in disorders of 
 blood flows out of the loft nostril. The the spleen ) 1. Spleen wort. 2. A corn- 
 other symptoms are the same with those of press shaped like the spleen, 
 the hepatitis. Like the liver, the spleen SPLENIUS CAPITIS See Splenius. 
 often is also subject to achronic inflamma- SPUJSTIUS COLLI. See Splenius. 
 tion which often happens after agues, and SPLENOCELE. (From O-TTMV, the spleen 
 is called the ague cake, though that name and n\, a tumour.) A rupture of the 
 \s also frequently given to a scirrhous tu- spleen. 
 
 mour of the liver succeeding intermittents. SPLINT. A long piece of wood, tin, 
 The causes of this disease are in general or strong pasteboard employed for pre- 
 the same with those of other inflammatory venting the ends of broken bones from 
 disorders ; but those which determine the moving, so as to interrupt the process by 
 inflammation to that particular part more which fractures unite, 
 than another, are very much unknown. SPODIUM. So-cdW. The spodium of 
 It attacks persons of a very plethoric Dioscorides and of Galen are now not 
 and sanguine habit of body rather than known in the shops. It is said to have 
 others. been produced by burning cadmia alone 
 SPLENIUS. (From <TTXV, the spleen ; in the furnace ; for having thrown it in 
 so named from its resemblance in sKape to small pieces into the fire, near the nozzle 
 the spleen, or according to some i: derives of the bellows, they blow the most fine 
 its name from splenium, a ferula, or splint, and subtle parts against the roof of the 
 which surgeons apply to the sides of a furnace; and what was reflected from 
 fractured bone.) Splenius capitis and thence was called spodium. It differed 
 splenius colli of Albinus, and cervico-dorsi- from the pompholyx in not being so pure* 
 mastoidi'en et dorso-trachehen of Dumas, and in being more heavy. Pliny distin- 
 The splenius is a flat, broad, and oblong guishes several kinds of it, as that of cop- 
 muscle, in part covered by the upper part per, silver, gold, and lead- 
 of the trapezins, and obliquely situated be- SPODIUM ARABUM. Burnt Irory or ivory 
 tween the back of the ear, and the lower black, 
 and posterior part of the neck. SPODIUM GRJECORCM. The white dung 
 
 It arises tendinous from the four or five of dogs. 
 
 superior spmous processes of the dorsal SPOLIARIUM. A private room at the 
 
 vertebrae ; tendinous and fleshy from the baths. 
 
 last of the neck, and tendinous from the SPONDYLIUM. (From 0-aroycft/xo?, a ver* 
 ligamentum colli, or rather the tendons of tebra ; so named from the shape of its 
 the two splenii unite here inseparably; root, or probably because it was used 
 but about the second or third vertebra of against the bite of a serpent called mov- 
 the neck they recede from each other, <JW/?.) The herb all-heal. Cow-parsnep. 
 so that part of the complexus may be SPONDYLUS. 2-nrovJuA'. Some have 
 seen. thought fit to call the spine, or back- 
 It is inserted, by two distinct tendons, bone thus, from the shape and fitness of the 
 into the transverse processes of the two vertebra, to move every way upon one 
 first vertebrae of the neck, sending off some another, 
 few fibres to the complexus and levator Sponge. See Spongia. 
 scapulae; tendinous and fleshy into the Sponge-tent. See Spongia prxparata. 
 upper and posterior part of the mastoid SPONGIA. Zsro^/bc, ffiroyhx.. Sponge., 
 process, and into a ridge on the occipital A sea production, the Spongia ojficinalis 
 bone, where it joins with the root of that of Linnsus ; the habitations of insects, 
 process Burnt sponge is said to cure effectually 
 This muscle may easily be separated the bronchocele, and to be of infinite 
 into two parts. Eustachius and Fallopius utility in scrophulous complaints. Sponge 
 were aware of this ; Winslow has distin- tents are employed by surgeons to dilate 
 guished them into the superior and inferior fistulous ulcers, &c. 
 
 portions ; and Albinus has described them SPOXGIA OFFICINALIS. The systematic 
 
 as two distinct muscles, calling that part name of the sponge. See Spongia. 
 
 which is inserted into the mastoid process SPONGIA PR^EPARATA. Prepared sponge, 
 
 and os occipitis, splenius capitis, and that Sponge tent. This is formed by dipping 
 
 which is inserted into the vertebrae of the pieces of sponge in hot melted emplas- 
 
 neck, splenius colli. We have here follow- trum cerae compositum, and pressing 
 
764 
 
 SPU 
 
 STA 
 
 them between two iron plates. As soon 
 as cold, the substance thus formed may 
 be cut into pieces of any shape, It xvas 
 formerly used for dilating- small openings, 
 for which it was well adapt, d, as when 
 the wax melted, the elasticity of the sponge 
 made it expand and distend the opertng, 
 in which it had been put. Mr Cooper 
 informs us that the best modern surgeons 
 seldom employ it. 
 
 SFOXGIA USTA. Burnt sponge. " Cut 
 the sponge into pieces, and beat it that 
 any extraneous matters may be separated ; 
 then burn it in a close vessel until it be- 
 comes black and friable ; lastly rub it to 
 a very fine powder." This preparation is 
 exhibited with bark in the cure of scro- 
 phulous complaints, and forms the basis 
 of a lozenge which has been known to 
 cure the bronchocele in many instances. 
 The dose is from a scruple to a drachm. 
 
 SPONG1OSA OSSA. Ossa turbinata 
 inferiora. These bones are situated in the 
 under part of the side of the nose, they 
 are of a triangular form and spongy ap- 
 pearance, resembling the os spongiosum 
 superius ; externally they are convex ; in- 
 ternally they are concave ; the convexity 
 is placed towards the septum nasi, and 
 concavity outwards. The under edge of 
 each bone is placed horizontally near the 
 outer part of the nose, and ending in a 
 sharp point behind. At the upper part of 
 the bone are two processes, the anterior of 
 which ascends and forms part of the la- 
 crymal groove, and the posterior descends 
 and forms a hook to make part of the max- 
 illary sinus. 
 
 The connexion of this bone is to the os 
 maxillare, os p.ilati and os unguis by a dis- 
 tinct suture in the young subject ; but in 
 the adult, by a concretion of substance. 
 
 Theossa spongiosa afford large surface 
 for extending the organ of smell by allow- 
 ing the. membrane of the nose to be ex- 
 panded, upon which the olfactory nerves 
 are dispersed. 
 
 In the foetus, these bones are almost 
 complete. 
 
 SPONGIOSUM os. 1. The ethmoid bone. 
 2. See Spongiosa ossa 
 
 SPONGOIDES. (2<nro}/3-j/(fc, from a-to-o-y- 
 >/cc, a sponge, and eif* , forma, a shape.) 
 Is the same as Os cribrtforme , because it 
 is hollow and porous like a sponge or 
 sieve. 
 
 SPORADIC. (SporadicJis, from o-irtip*, 
 to sow.) An epithet for such infectious 
 and other diseases as seize a few persons 
 at any time or season. 
 
 Spotted lungwort. See Pulmonaria. 
 
 SPRUCE. 1. A particular species of 
 fir. 2. A fermented liquor called spruce- 
 beer prepared from the spruce fir. From 
 the quantity of carbonic acid it contains, 
 it is found a useful antiscorbutic. 
 
 Spurge flax Set Thymalcea. 
 
 Spurge laurel. See Laureola. 
 
 Spurge olive. See Mezereurn.. 
 
 Sprain See Sub'uxutio. 
 
 SPUTAIM>-. See fyutwn. 
 
 SPUTUM. (Fr.,i, spuo> to spit.) Sjjto. 
 tamen. Saliva. Any kind of expectora- 
 tion. 
 
 SatJAMAniA. (From squama, a scale ; 
 so called from its scaly roots.) The great 
 tooth wo*t. 
 
 SQUAMOSE SUTURE (Sutura squa- 
 mosu f from squama, a scale ; because the 
 bones lie over each other like scales.) The 
 suture which unites the squamose portion 
 of the temporal bone with the parietal, 
 
 Squill. See Scilla. 
 
 Sat ILIA. See Scilla. 
 
 SCLUINA^THUS. (From squinanthia, the 
 quincey ; so named from its uses in the 
 quincey ) Squinanthitm The sweet rush 
 was once so called. See Juncus odoratns. 
 
 STACHYS. (2r^i/f, a spike ; so named 
 from its spicateu stalk and seed.) The 
 wild sage. The base horehound or marru- 
 bium hispanicwm. 
 
 STACHYS FCETIDA. Yellow archangel. 
 Hed.^e-nettle. 
 
 STACHTS PALUSTRIS. Clown's wound-wort 
 or all heal. 
 
 STACTE. (2TiKT, from rfa>, to distil.) 
 Signifies that kind of myrrh which dis'ils 
 or falls in drops from the trees. It is also 
 used by some writers for a more liquid 
 kind of amber than what is commonly met 
 with in the shops ; whence in Scnbonius 
 Largas, JEgmeta, and some others, we 
 meet with a collyrium, and several other 
 forms, wherein this was the chief ingre- 
 dient, distinguished by the name of Stac- 
 tica. 
 
 STACTICON. Instillation. An eye- 
 water. 
 
 STAGMA. (rfa>, to distil.) Any distil- 
 led liquor. The vitriolic acid. 
 
 STALAGMUS. (From r*xtfa>, to distil.} 
 Distillation. 
 
 STAI/HCA. (From <rtX\u>, to contract.) 
 Healing applications. 
 
 STANNI PULVIS. Tin finely filed is ex- 
 hibited internally as a vermifuge. 
 
 STANNUM. See Tin. 
 
 STAPEDIS TWUSCULUS See Stapedius. 
 
 STAPEDIUS. (Sntpedius. sc. muscv-, 
 his { from stapes, one of the bones of the 
 ear.) Musculus stapes of Cowper, and 
 pyrumidal-stupedien of Dumas. A muscle 
 of the internal ear, which draws the stapes 
 obliquely upwards towards the cavern, 
 by which the posterior parts of its base is 
 moved inwards, and the anterior part out- 
 wards. 
 
 STAPES. (In quo pes stat.) A bone 
 of the internal ear, so called from its re- 
 semblance to a stirrup 
 
 STAPHILINUS. See Jlzygos nvulx. 
 
 STAPHILINUS EXTERHUS. See Circumflex- 
 us palati. 
 
 STAPHIS. ST<^C, is strictly a grape, or 
 a bunch of grapes ; whence from their like- 
 
STA 
 
 aess thereunto it is applied to many other 
 things, especially the glanaulous parts of 
 the body, whether natural or distem- 
 pered. 
 
 STAPHISAGRIA. (2<rrt<f>/c */>/, wild 
 vine ; from the resemblance of its leaves 
 to those of the vine.) Staphys. Pedicula- 
 ria. Staves acre. Detphinum staphisagria 
 of Linnaeus: nectanis tetraphyllis petulo 
 brevioribus, foliis pulmatis, lobis otusis. 
 The seeds, which are the only parts di- 
 rected for medicinal use, are usually im- 
 ported here from Italy ; they are large, 
 rough, of an irregular triangular figure, and 
 of a blackish colour on the outside, but 
 yellowish within ; their smell is disagree- 
 able, and somewhat fetid ; to the taste 
 they are very bitter, acrid, and nauseous. 
 It WHS formerly employed as a masticato- 
 ry, but is now confined to external use 
 in some kinds of cutaneous eruptions, but 
 more especially for destroying lice and 
 other insects ; hence by the vulgar it is 
 called louse-wort. 
 
 STAPHYLE. (SfetyvXH, A grape o rrai- 
 sin ; so called from its resemblance.) The 
 uvula. 
 
 STAPHYLINUS. (Staphjlimi8 t sc. muscu- 
 his, from rr^i/xw, the uvula.) See Jity- 
 gos uvulx. 
 
 STAPHYUNUS EXTERNUS. See Circum- 
 faxus palati. 
 
 STAPHYLITOJS GRJECOBUM. Staphylinus 
 sylvestris. The wild carrot. 
 
 STAPHYLOMA. (From <r*<|>u*, a 
 grape ; so named from its being though* to 
 resemble a grape.) Staphylosis. A dis- 
 ease of the eye-ball in which the cornea 
 loses its natural transparency, rises above 
 the level of the eye, and successively even 
 projects beyond the eye-lids, in the form 
 of an elongated, whitish, or pearl-coloured 
 tumour which is sometimes smooth, some- 
 times uneven, and is attended with a tot .1 
 loss of sight. The proximate cause is an 
 effusion of thick humour between the la- 
 mellze of the cornea, so that the internal 
 and external superfices of the cornea, 
 very much protuberates. The remote 
 causes are, an habitual ophthalmia, great 
 contusion, and frequently a deposition of 
 tjhe variolous humour in the small-pox. The 
 species are : 
 
 1st. Staphyloma totale, which occupies 
 the whole transparent cornea; this is the 
 most frequent species. The symptoms 
 are, the opaque cornea protuberates, and 
 if in the form of a cone increasing in 
 magnitude, it pushes out and inverts the 
 lower eye-lid; and sometimes the morbid 
 cornea is so long elongated, as to lay on 
 the chjeek, causing friction and excoria- 
 tion. The bulb of the eye being exposed 
 to the air, sordes generate, the inferior 
 palpebra is irritated by the cilia, and very 
 painful red and small papillae are observ- 
 able. 
 
 2nd. Staphyloma racemosttm, is a staphy- 
 
 STA 
 
 765 
 
 loma formed by carnous tubercles, about 
 the size of a small pin's head. 
 
 3d. Staphyloma Jxirtiale, which occu pi 
 some part of the cornea: it exli,bn.s an 
 opaque tumour prominent from ihe cornea, 
 similar to a small blueish grape. 
 
 4th. Stuphyloma sclerotic*, is a bluish 
 tumour attache*., to some part of the scle- 
 rotica, but arising from the tunica albngi- 
 nea. 
 
 5lh Staphyloma pellucidum t m which 
 the cornea is noi thicken -d or incr^s 
 sated, but very much extended and pel 
 lucid. 
 
 6th. Staphyloma complicutum, wl rh ig 
 complicated wuh an ulcer, ecu. piim, 
 caruncles, or any other disorder 01 the 
 eye. 
 
 7th. Staphyloma iridis. For this species 
 see Ptosis^ iridis. 
 
 STAR THISTLE. The roots of this plant, 
 Carlina accntlis of Linnaeus, are said to be 
 diuretic, and by some recommended in 
 gravel and jaundice. 
 
 STARCH. Jlmylum. The fecula of 
 wheaten flour. See Jlmylum. 
 
 Starch is one of the constituent parts in 
 all mealy farinaceous seeds, fruits, roots, and 
 other parts of plants. Our common starch 
 is made from wheat. It is not necessary 
 that the grain be first br ised in mills. 
 The entire corn, well cleansed, is soaked 
 in cold water until the husk separates ; and 
 the grains, having become quite soft, give 
 out by pressure a milky fluid. The grains 
 are then taken out of the water by means 
 of a sieve, put into a coarse linen suck, 
 and transferred into the treading tub ; 
 where they are trodden, after cold water 
 has been poured upon them. 
 
 By this operation the starchy part is 
 washed out, and mingling with the water 
 makes it milky. The water is now drawn 
 off, running through a sieve into the settling 
 tub. Fresh water is again effused upon the 
 grains, and the same operation is continued 
 till the water in the treuding-tub is no 
 longer rendered milky. The starch here 
 precipitates by repose from the water that 
 held it suspended ; during which, especial- 
 ly in a warm season, the mucilaginous sac- 
 charine matter of the flour, that was dis- 
 solved by the water, goes into the acetous 
 fermentation. From this cause the starch 
 grows still purer and whiter. The water 
 is next let off from the starch, which is 
 several times more washed with clear fresh 
 water ; the remaining part of which is 
 suffered to drip through linen cloths sup- 
 ported by hurdles, upon which the vret 
 starch is placed. When the starch 
 has fully subsided, it is wrapt in, 
 wrung between these cloths, or pressed, 
 to extort still more of the remaining li- 
 quid. 
 
 It is afterwards cut into pieces, which 
 are laid in airy places on slightly burnt 
 bricks to be completely dried, partly by 
 
766 STE STE 
 
 the free currency of air, and partly by the which cases no conception can take place ; 
 bricks imbibing their moisture. Lastly, from universal debility and relaxation > 
 the outer crust is scraped off, and they are or a local debility of the genital system; 
 broken into smaller pieces, by which means, the parts having lost 
 
 In the sacks wherein the corn was trod- their tone, or contractile power, the semen 
 den there remain its husks and glutinous is thrown off immediately post coitiim / 
 pans; and this residuum is employed as from imperforation of the Vagina, of the 
 food for cattle. uterus, or tubse, or from diseased ova, 
 
 STATICE. (From r*Ti f to stop, so &c 
 
 named from its supposed property of re- STERNO. Names compounded of this 
 straining haemorrhages ) The name of a word belong to muscles which are attached 
 genus of plants in the Linnaean system, to the sternum ; as, 
 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Pentagynia. STERXO-CLEIDO HYOIDECS. See Sterno- 
 The herb sea-thirst. hyoideits. 
 
 STATICE LIMONIUM. The systematic STERNO-CLEIDO MASTOIDEUS. 
 name of the thrift or sea frisk. See Behen Sterno-mastoideus and cleido-mastoideus of 
 rubrnm. Albinus. JWastoidetisof Douglas and Cow- 
 
 STATIOXARIA FEBRIS. A stationary per, and terno cluvio-mastoidien of Dumas, 
 fever. So Sydenham called those fevers A muscle, on the anterior and lateral part 
 which happen when there are certain ge- of the neck, which turns the head to one 
 neral constitutions of the years, which owe side and bends it forward. It arses by two 
 their origin neither to heat, cold, dryness, distinct origins; the anterior tendinous and 
 nor moisture, but rather depend on a cer- fleshy, from the top ot the sternum near 
 tain secret and inexplicable alteration in the junction with the clavicle ; the poste- 
 the bowels of the earth, whence the air rior fleshy, from the upper and anterior 
 becomes impregnated with such kinds of part of the clavicle; both unite a little 
 effluvia as subject the body to particular above the anterior articulation ot the cla- 
 distempers, so long as that kind of consti- vide, to form one muscle, which runs ob- 
 tution prevails, which, after a certain liquely upwards and outwards to be insert- 
 course of years, declines and gives way ed, by a thick strong tendon, into the 
 to another. mastoid process of the tempor.il bone, 
 
 Stavesacre. See Sftaphisagrta. which it surrounds; and gradually becpnt- 
 
 STEATOCELE. (From r*g, suet, and ing thinner, is inserted as fa- back as the 
 x.\, a tumour.) A collection of a suetty lambdoidal sutur . 
 
 substance in the scrotum. STERNO COST ALES. Vesalms con- 
 
 STEATOMA. (From rs^g, suet.) An sidered these as forming a single muscle on 
 
 encysted tumour, whose contents are of each side, of a triangular shape ; hence we 
 
 a suetty consistence. find the name of triungularis wdi>pted by 
 
 STEEL. Chabjbs. The best, hard- Douglas and A'binus ; "but Verhejen, who 
 
 est, finest, and closest grained iron, com- first taught that they ough ;o be described 
 
 bined wiih carbon by a particular pro- as four or five distinct musrles, gave them 
 
 cess. the name of sterna costales , and in this he 
 
 STELOCHITES. See Osteocolla. is very properly followed by Winslow, 
 
 STELLA. (From rAAo>, to arise.) A Halier, and Lietaud. 
 
 star. A bandage with many crossings like These muscles are situated at each side 
 
 a star. of the under surface of the sternum, upon 
 
 STELT-ARIA. (From stclla, a star; so the cartilages of the third, fourth, fifth* 
 
 named from the star-like disposition of its and sixth ribs. Their number varies in 
 
 leaves.) Stitch-wort. Ladies mantle. different subjects ; very often there are 
 
 STEMA. (From r;u/, to stand.) The only three, sometimes five, and even six, 
 
 penis. but most usually we find only four. 
 
 Stemless milkvetch. See Astragalus ex- The lowermost of the sterrio costales, 
 capns. or what would be called the inferior por- 
 
 STEXOTHORACES. (From revc?, narrow, tion of the triangnlaris, arises tendinous 
 and Sfegst^, the chest.) Those who have and fleshy from the ed^e and innersurface 
 narrow chests are so called. of the lower part of the cartilago ensifor- 
 
 STERILITY. Barrenness, in opposi- mis, where its fibres intermix wi'th those of 
 tion to fertility. In women this sometimes the diaphragm and transversalis abdominis. 
 happens from a miscarriage, or violent Its fibres run nearly in a transverse direc- 
 lubour injuring some of the genital parts ; tion, and are inserted, by a broad thin ten- 
 but one of the most frequent causes is tlie don, into the inner surface of the cartilage 
 suppression of the menstrual flux. There of the sixth rib, and lower edge of that of 
 are other causes, however, arising from the fifth. 
 
 various diseases incident to those parts ; The second and largest of the sterno 
 by which the uterus may be unfit to re- costales, arise- tendinous from the curtila- 
 ceive or retain the male seed; from the go ensifbrnvs and lower prrt of the sUr- 
 tubse fallopianx being too short, or having num, laterally, and, rtmnng a little ob- 
 fost their erective power ; in either of liquely outwards, is inserted into the lower 
 
STE 
 
 STE 
 
 767 
 
 edge of the cartilage of the fifth, and some- over the thyroid gland and the cricoid car- 
 times of the fourth rib. tilage, is inserted tendinous into the lower 
 
 The third arises tendinous from the sides and posterior edge of the rough line of the 
 of the middle part of the sternum, near the thyroid cartilage, immediately under the 
 cartilages of the fourth and fifth ribs, and, insertion of the last-described muscle. 
 ascending obliquely outwards, is inserted Now and then a few of its fibres pass on to 
 into ihe cartilage of the third rib. the os hyoides. Its use is to draw the 
 
 The fourth and uppermost, which is the thyroid cartilage, and consequently the la- 
 most frequently wanting, arises tendinous rynx, downwards. 
 
 from the beginning of the cartilage of the STERNUM. Pectons os. The breast- 
 third rib an'd the adjacent part of the ster- bone. The sternum os pectoris, or breasU 
 ftum, and running almost perpendicularly bone, is the oblong, flat bone, placed at 
 upwards, is inserted by a thin tendon the fore part of the thorax. The ossifica- 
 (which covers a part of the second internal tion of this bone in the foetus beginning 
 intercostal), into the cartilage and begin- from many different points at the same 
 :ning of the bony part of the second rib. time, we find it, in young subjects, corn- 
 All these muscles are more or less inter- posed of several bones united by carti- 
 mixed with one another at their origin, lages; but as we advance in life, most of 
 and this probably occasioned them to be these cartilages ossify, and the sternum, in 
 considered as one muscle. Fallopius in- the adult state, is found to consist of hree, 
 form us, that the plate Vesalius has given and sometimes only of two pieces, the two 
 of them was taken from a dog, in which lower portions being united into one ; and 
 animal they are much larger than in man. very often, in old subjects, the whole is 
 Douglas has endeavoured to account for formed into one bone. But, even in the 
 this difference, but his explanation is far latter case, we may still observe the marks 
 from being satisfactory. of its former divisions; so that, in describ- 
 
 STERNO HYOIDEUS. As this mus- ing the bone, we may very properly divide 
 cle arises from the clavicle, as well as it into its upper, middle, and interior por- 
 from the sternum, Winslow calls it sterna- tions. 
 
 cleido hyoideus. It is a long, flat, and thin The upper portion forms an irregular 
 muscle, situated obliquely between the square, which, without much reason, has, 
 sternum and os hyoides, behind the lower by many writers, been compared to the 
 part of the mastoideus, and covering the figure of a heart as it is painted on cards. 
 sterna- 1 hyroi deus and the hyo-thyroideus. It is of considerable thickness, especially 
 It arises, by very short tendinous fibres, at its upper part. Its anterior surface is 
 from the cartilaginous part of the first rib, irregular, and slightly convex; posteriorly, 
 from the upper and inner part of the it is somewhat concave Its upper middle 
 sternum, from the capsular ligament that part is hollowed, to make way for the tra- 
 connects that bone with the clavicle, and chea arteria. On each side, superiorly, 
 commonly from a small part of the clavicle we observe an oblong articulating surface, 
 itself; from thence, ascending along the covered with cartilage in the recent sub- 
 anterior and lateral part^of the neck, we ject, for receiving the ends of the clavi- 
 see it united to its fellow, opposite to the cles. Immediately below this, on each 
 inferior part of the larynx, by means of a side, the bone becomes thinner, and we 
 thin membrane, which forms a kind of observe a rough surface for receiving the 
 tinea alba. After this the two muscles se- cartilage of the first rib, and, almost close 
 parate again, and each passing over the to the inferior edt^e of this, we find the 
 side of the thyroid cartilage, is inserted half of such another surface, which, com- 
 into the basis of theos hyoides, immediate- bined with a similar surface in the middle 
 ly behind the insertion of the last-described portion of the sternum, serves for the 
 muscle. articulation of the cartilage of the second 
 
 Its use is to draw the os hyoides down- rib. 
 
 wards. The middle portion is much longer, nar- 
 
 STERNO MASTOIDEUS. See Sterno- rower, and thinner than the former; but 
 cleido-mastoideiis. is somewhat broader and thinner below 
 
 STERNO THYROIDEUS. Sterno-thy. than above, where it is connected with 
 roidien of Dumas. This is flat and thin, like the upper portion. The whole of its ante- 
 the preceding muscle, but longer and broad- rior surface is slightly convex, and within 
 er. Itis situated at the for part of the neck, it is slightly concave. Its edges, on each 
 between the sternum and thyroid cartilage, side, affords four articulating surfaces, for 
 and behind the sterno hyoideus. Ii arises the third, fourth fifth, and sixth ribs ; and 
 broad and fleshy from the upper and inner parts of articulating surfaces at its upper 
 part of the sternum, between the cartil.ges and lower parts, for the second and se- 
 of the first and second ribs, from each of venth ribs. About the middle of this por- 
 which it receives some few fibres, as well tion of the sternum we sometimes find a 
 as from the clavicle where it joins with the considerable hole, large enough in some 
 sternum. From thence, growing some- subjects to admit the end of the little fin- 
 what narrower, it ascends, and, passing ger. Sylvius seems to have been the first 
 
768 
 
 STE 
 
 STO 
 
 \vho described it. Riolanus and some 
 others after him have, without reason, sup- 
 posed it to be more frequent in women 
 than in men. In the recent subject it is 
 closed by a cartilaginous substance; and, 
 as it does not seem destined for the trans- 
 mission of vessels, as some writers have 
 asserted, we may, perhaps very properly, 
 with M. Hunauld, consider it as an acci- 
 dental circumstance, occasioned by an in- 
 terruption of the ossification, before the 
 whole of this part of the bone is com- 
 pletely ossified. 
 
 The third and inferior portion of the 
 sternum is separated from the former by a 
 line, which is seldom altogether oblitera- 
 ted, even in the oldest subjects. It is 
 smaller than the other parts of the bone* 
 and descends between the ribs, so as to 
 have been considered as an appendix to 
 the rest of the sternum. From its shape, 
 and its being constantly in a state of car- 
 tilage in young subjects, it has been < om- 
 monly named cartilago xiphoides, ensifor- 
 mis, or sword-like cartilage; though many 
 of the ancients gave the name of xiphoides 
 to the whole sternum; comparing the two 
 first bones to the handle, and ihis appen- 
 dix to the blade of the sword. The shape 
 of this appendix varies in different sub- 
 jects ; in some it is longer and more point- 
 ed, in others shorter and more obtuse. 
 Veslingius has seen it reaching as low as 
 the navel, and incommoding the motion of 
 the trunk forwards. In general it termi- 
 nates obtusely, or in a single point; some- 
 times, however, it is bifurcated, and Eu- 
 stachius and Haller have seen it trifid. 
 Very often we find it perforated, for the 
 transmission of branches of the mammary 
 artery. In the adult it is usually ossified 
 and tipped with cartilage, but it very often 
 continues cartilaginous through life, and 
 H..ller once found it in this state in a 
 woman who died in her hundredth year. 
 
 The substance of the sternum, inter- 
 nally, is of a light, spongy texture, co- 
 vered externally with a thin bony plate; 
 hence it happens that this bone is easily 
 fractured. From the description we have 
 given of it, its uses may be easily under- 
 stood. We have seen it serving for the 
 articulation of srven true ribs on each side, 
 and hence xve shall find it of considerable 
 use in respiration. We likewise observed, 
 that it is articulated with each of the cla- 
 vicles. It serves for the .origin and inser- 
 tion of several muscles ; it supports the 
 mediastinum ; and lastly, defends the heart 
 and lungs; and it is observable, that we 
 find a similar bone in almost all animals 
 that have lungs, and even in such as have 
 no ribs, of which latter we have an in- 
 stance in the frog. 
 
 STERNUTAMENTORIA. See Ptarmica. 
 
 STERTOR A noisy kind of respira- 
 tion, us is observed in apoplexy. A snor- 
 Fhg-, or snorting. 
 
 STHENIA. A term employed by the 
 followers of Dr. Brown, to denote that 
 state of the body which disposes to inflam- 
 matory diseases in opposition to those of 
 debility, which arise from asthenia. 
 
 STIBIALIA. (From stibium, antimony.) 
 Antimonials. Medicines whose chief in- 
 gredient is antimony. 
 
 STIBIJ ESSENTIA. Antimonial wine. 
 
 STIBIUM. (STiCiov: from ?<*. to 
 shine.) An ancient name of antimony. See 
 Jlntimonium. 
 
 STIGMA, (^-r/^at : from r/fo>, to in- 
 flict blows.) A small red speck in the 
 skin, occasioning no elevation of the cu- 
 ticle. Stigmata are generally distinct, or 
 apart from each other. They sometimes 
 assume a livid colour, and are then termed 
 petechix. 
 
 STILBOMA. (From r*xo>, to polish.) A 
 cosmetic. 
 
 STILLICIDIUM. (From atillo, to drop, 
 and cado, to fall ) A strangury, or dis- 
 charge of vhe urine drop by drop. Also the 
 pumping upon a part. 
 
 STIMMI. 'S.Ttfjit, Antimony. 
 
 STIMULANTS. (Stimulantia, sc. me- 
 dicumenta , from stimulo, to stir up ) Me- 
 dicines are so termed which possess a 
 power of exciting the animal energy. They 
 are divided into, 1. Stimulantia tomca, as 
 sinapi, cantharides, mercurii praeparationes. 
 2- Stimulantia defusibilia, as alkali volatile, 
 electricity, heat, &c. 3. Stimulantia car- 
 diaca, as cinnumomum, mix moschata, tvinc, 
 &c. 
 
 STIMULUS. Any thing which irri- 
 tates. 
 
 Stinking lettuce. See Lactuca graveolens* 
 
 STIZOLOBIUSI. The cowage is sometimes 
 so called. See Dolichos. 
 
 STOECHAS. (From s-ot%&fes, the islands 
 on which it grew.) French lavender. 
 
 STOECHAS AHABICA. French lavender. 
 Spica hortulana. Stucadore. Lavendula 
 steechas of Lmnxus. This plant is much 
 less grateful in smell and flavour than the 
 common lavender, to which it is allied in 
 its properties. 
 
 STOECHAS CITRIXA. See Elichryswn. 
 
 STOMACACE. (From ro^at, the mouth, 
 and **?, evil.). Canker. A fetor in the 
 mouth, with a bloody discharge from the 
 gums. It is generally a symptom of the 
 scurvy. It is also a name for the scurvy. 
 
 STOMACH. (The word stomachus pro- 
 perly belongs to the upper orifice of the 
 stomach, though given to the whole viscus.) 
 Ventriculns. Jtnocxlia. Gaster. Nedys. A 
 membranous receptacle, situated in the epi- 
 gastric region, which receives the food from 
 the oesophagus ; its figure is somewhat ob- 
 long and round : it is largest on the left side, 
 and gradually diminishes towards its lower 
 orifice, where it is the least. Its superior 
 orifice, where the oesophagus terminates, 
 is called the cardia ; the inferior orifice, 
 where the intestine begins, the pylorus- 
 
STR 
 
 The anterior surface is turned towards the 
 abdominal muscles, and the posterior op- 
 posite the lumbar vertebrae. It has two 
 curvatures ; the first is called the great 
 curvature of the stomach, and extends 
 downwards, from one orifice to the o'her, 
 having- the omentnm adhering to it; the 
 flecond is the small curvature, which is 
 also- between bo'h orifices, but superiorly 
 and posteriorly. The stoma- h, like the 
 intestinal canal, is composed of threecoais, 
 or membranes: 1. The outermost, which 
 is very firm, and from the peritonaeum. 2. 
 The muscular, which is very ihick, and 
 composed of various muscular fibres ; and, 
 3. The innermost, or villous coat, which is 
 covered with exhaling- and inhaling vessels, 
 and mucus. These coats are connected 
 together by cellular membrane. The glands 
 of the stomach which separate the mucus 
 are situated between the villous and mus- 
 cular coat, in the cellular structure. The 
 arteries of the stomach come chiefly from 
 the caeliac artery, and are distinguished 
 into the coronary, gastro-epiploic, and 
 short arteries ; they are accompanied by 
 veins which have similar names, and which 
 terminate in the vena portse. The nerves 
 of the stomach are very numerous, and 
 come from the eighth pair and intercostal 
 nerves. The lymphatic vessels are distri- 
 buted throughout the whole substance, 
 and proceed immediately to the thoracic 
 duct. The use of the stomach is to ex- 
 cite hunger and partly thirst, to receive 
 the food from the oesophagus, and to re- 
 tain it, till, by the motion of the stomach, 
 the admixture of various fluids, and many 
 other changes, it is rendered fit to pass the 
 right orifice of the stomach, and afford 
 chyle to the intestines. 
 
 Stomach, inflammation of. See Gastri- 
 tis. 
 
 STOMACHTCA PASSIO. A disorder in 
 which there is an aversion to food, even the 
 thought of it begets a nausea, anxiety, 
 cardilagia, an effusion of saliva, and often 
 a vomiting. Fasting is more tolerable than 
 eating ; if obliged to eat, a pain follows 
 that is worse than hunger itself. 
 
 STOMACHICS. (Stomachica, sc. me- 
 dic amenta , from ro^t*^oc> the stomach.) 
 Medicines which excite and strengthen the 
 action of the stomach. 
 
 STOMACHUS. See Stomach. 
 
 Stone. See Calculus. 
 
 Stonecrop. See Illecebra. 
 
 STORAX. 2Tog*. See Styrax. 
 
 Storax, liquid. See Liquidambra. 
 
 STORAX LIQ.UIDA, See Liquidambra. 
 
 STOHAX RUBBA OFFICINALIS. Cascarilla 
 bark. 
 
 Storax, -white. See Balsamum peruvia- 
 num. 
 
 STRABALISMTTS. See Strabismus. 
 
 STRABISMUS. (From rg*ft, to 
 squint.) Strabalismus. Strabosittts. Squint- 
 
 STR 
 
 769 
 
 ing. An affection of the eye by which a 
 person sees objects in an oblique manner, 
 from the axis of vis'on being distorted. 
 Cullen arrai\g< s this disease in the class 
 locales, and order dyscinesite. He distin- 
 guishes three species. 
 
 1. Strabismus hubitualis, when from a 
 custom of using oni\ one eye. 
 
 2. Strabismus commndns, when one eye 
 in comparison with the other, from greater 
 weakness, or mobility, cannot Accommo- 
 date it-elf to the other. 
 
 3 Strabismus necessarius, when some 
 change takes place in the situation or figure 
 of the eye, or a part of it. 
 
 STRABOS-.TAS See Strabismus. 
 
 STRAJIEN CAMELORUM. Camel's hay, or 
 juncus odoratus. 
 
 STUAMitfoinrM. See Stramonium 
 
 STRAVrONIUM. (From siramen, straw; 
 so called from its fibrous roots ) Dutray. 
 Barryo coccahn. Solanum maniacum of 
 D;oscorides, and Stramonium sfiinosum of 
 Gerard Solanum fcetidum of Bauhin. 
 Strammonium mujus album. Common ihorn- 
 apple. Datura stramonium of Linnaeus : 
 pet icarpiis spinosis erectia ovatis, foliis watts 
 glabris. This plant has been long known, 
 as a powerful narcotic poison. In its re- 
 cent state it has a bitterish taste, and a 
 smell somewhat resembling' hat of poppies, 
 especially if the leaves be rubbed between, 
 the fingers. Instances of the deleterious 
 effects of the plant are numerous, more 
 particularly of the seed. An extract pre- 
 pared from the seeds is recommended 
 by Baron Stoerck in maniacal, epileptic, 
 and convulsive affections ; and is said by 
 some to succeed, while, in the hands of 
 others, it has failed. In this country, says 
 Dr. Woodville, we are unacquainted with 
 any practitioners whose experience tends 
 to throwlight on the medical character of 
 this plant. It appears to us, continues 
 Dr. Woodville, that its effects as a medi- 
 cine are to be referred to no other power 
 than that of a narcotic. And Dr. Cullen, 
 speaking on this subject, says, "I have 
 no doubt that narcotics may be a remedy 
 in certain cases of mania and epilepsy ; but 
 1 have no;, and I doubt if any other per- 
 son has, learned to distinguish the cases to 
 which such remedies are properly adapted. 
 It is therefore that we find the other narco- 
 tics, as well as the stramonium, to fail in the 
 same hands in which they had in other cases, 
 seemed to succeed. It is this considera- 
 tion that has occasioned my neglecting the 
 use of stramonium, and therefore pre- 
 vented me from speaking more precisely 
 from my own experience on this sub- 
 ject." 
 
 The extract of this plant has been the 
 preparation usually employed, and from 
 one to ten grains and upwards a day; but 
 the powdered leaves, after the manner of 
 those directed of cicuta, would seem to be 
 5 F 
 
STft 
 
 &TR 
 
 more certain and convenient. Grading 
 ibund the strength of the extract to vary 
 exceedingly; thi.t which he obtained from 
 Ludwig was much more powerful than that 
 which he had of Stoerk. Externally, the 
 leaves of stramonium have been applied 
 to inflammatory tumours and bums> and 
 it is said with success, and, of late, the 
 dried leaves haw been smoked as a remedy 
 in asthma ; but it does not appear that 
 they have been more efficacious in this way 
 thi.n tobacco. 
 
 STRAMONIUM OFFICINALE. See Stramo- 
 nium. 
 
 STRAMONIUM snsrosuM. See Stramo- 
 nium. 
 
 STRAXGAHS. (From rgaj/fgt/a, to tor- 
 ment.) A hard painful tumour in the 
 breast, from milk. 
 
 STRANGURY. (Stranguria. From 
 rgavf , a drop, and *gov, urine ) A difficulty 
 of making water, attended with pain and 
 dripping'. See Ischuria. 
 
 STRATIOTES. (From rga?oj, an army ; 
 so named from its virtues in healing fresh 
 woundt*, and its usefulness to soldiers.) 
 See Millefolium. 
 
 STHATIOTICUM. See Millefolium. 
 
 Strawberry. See Fragaria. 
 
 STREATHAM WATERS. A weak 
 purging water, drunk from one, two, or 
 more pints in a morning. 
 
 STREMMA. (S-rgs^^ae, ; from rge<pa>, to 
 turn ) A strain, or sprain, of the parts 
 about a joint 
 
 STRICTURE. A diminution, or con- 
 tracted state of some tube, or duct, of the 
 body ; as the oesophagus, intestines, urethra, 
 vagina, &c. They are either organical or 
 spasmodic. 
 
 STRIDOR DENTIUM. Grinding of 
 the teeth. 
 
 STRIGIL. Strigilis. An instrument to 
 scrape off the sweat during the gymnastic 
 exercises of the ancients, and in their 
 baths ; strigils were made of metals, horn, 
 ivory,and were curved. Some were made 
 of l.nen. 
 
 STRTGMEXTUM The strigment, filth, or 
 sordes, scraped from the skin, in baths and 
 places of exercises. 
 
 STROPHOS. (From rgspa, to turn.) A 
 twisting of the intestines. 
 
 STROFHULUS. A papulous eruption 
 peculiar to infants, and exhibiting a variety 
 of forms, which are described by Dr. 
 Willun, under the titles of intertinctus, al- 
 bidus, confertus, voluticus, and candidus. 
 
 1. Strophnlus intertinctus, (from inter- 
 tincto. ospot here and ih.re,) usually called 
 the red-gum, and, by the French, Efflores- 
 cence henigne. The papulae characterizing 
 this affection, rise sensibly above the level 
 of the cuticle, are of a vivid red colour, 
 and commonly distinct from each other. 
 Their number and extent varies much in 
 different cases. They appear most con- 
 
 stantly on the cheeks, fore-arm, and back 
 of the hand, but are sometimes diffused 
 over the whole body. The papulae are, in 
 many places, intermixed with stigmata, 
 and often with red patches of a larger size, 
 which do not, however, occasion any ele- 
 vation of the cuticle A child's skin thus 
 variegated, somewhat resembles apiece of 
 red printed linen ; and hence this eruption 
 was formerly called the red go-ion^ a term 
 which is still retained in several counties 
 of England, and may be found in old dic- 
 tionaries. Medical writers have changed 
 the original word for one of a similar 
 sound, but not more significant. The 
 strophulus intertinctus has not, in general, 
 any tendency to become pustular, a few 
 small pustules containing a straw-coloured 
 watery fluid, occasionally appear on the 
 back of the hand, but scarcely merit at- 
 tention, as the fluid is always re-absorbed 
 in a short time, without breaking the 
 cuticle. The eruption usually terminates 
 in scurf, or exfoliation of the cuticle ; its 
 duration, however, is very uncertain ; the 
 papulae and spots sometimes remain for a 
 length of time, without an obvious altera- 
 tion ; sometimes disappear and come out 
 again daily ; but, for the most part, one 
 eruption of them succeeds another, at 
 longer intervals, and with more regularity. 
 This complaint occurs chiefly within the 
 two first months of lactation. It is not 
 always accompanied with, or preceded by 
 any disorders of the constitution, but ap- 
 pearsoccasionally in the strongest and most 
 healthy children. Some authors connect 
 it with aphthous ulcerations common iu 
 children, supposing the latter to be a part 
 of the same disease diffused along the in- 
 ternal surfaces of the mouth and intestines. 
 The fact, however, seems to be, that the 
 two affections alternate with each other ; 
 for those infants, who have the papulous 
 eruption on the skin are less liable to 
 aphthae ; and when the aphthae take place 
 to a considerable degree, the skin is gene- 
 rally pale and free from eruption. "The 
 strophulus intertinctus is, by most writers, 
 said to originate from an acidity, or acri- 
 monious quality of the milk taken into a 
 child's stomach, communicated afterwards 
 to the blood, and stimulating the cutaneous 
 excretories. This opinion might, without 
 difficulty, be proved to have little foun- 
 dation. The pre-disposition to the com- 
 plaint may be deduced from the delicate 
 and tender state of the skin, and from the 
 strong determination of blood to the sur- 
 face, which evidently takes place in in- 
 fants. The papulous eruption is, in many 
 cases, connected with a weak, irritable 
 state of the alimentary canal, and conse- 
 quent indigestion. For if it be by any 
 means suddenly repelled from the surface, 
 diarrhoea, vomiting, spasmodic affect ions of 
 the bowels, and often general disturbance 
 
STROPHULUS. 
 
 rri 
 
 ^if the constitution succeed; but as soon 
 i:s it reappears, those internal complaints 
 r re wholly suspended. Dr Armstrong- and 
 csthers have particularly noted this recip- 
 rocation, which makes the red gum, at 
 times, a disease of some importance, though 
 in its usual form, it is not thought to be in 
 s.ny respect dangerous. On their remarks 
 S. necessary caution is founded, not to ex- 
 pose infants to a stream of very cold air, 
 nor to plunge them unseasonably in a cold 
 Lath. The most violent, and even fatal 
 symptoms have often been the consequence 
 of such imprudent conduct. 
 
 2. The Strvplntlus albidus, by some 
 termed the -white gum t is merely a variety 
 of strophulus interline' us, but deserves 
 some notice on account of the different 
 appearance of its papulae. In place of 
 those described as characterizing the red 
 j;um, there is a number of minute, whitish 
 specks, a little elevated, and sometimes, 
 though not constantly, surrounded by a 
 slight redness These papulae, when their 
 tops are removed, do not discharge any 
 iluid; it is, however, probable that they 
 are originally formed by the deposition of 
 a fluid, which afterwards concretes under 
 the cuticle. They appear chiefly on the 
 face, neck, and breast, and are more 
 permanent than the papulae of the red gum. 
 In other respects, they have the same na 
 ture and tendency, and require a similar 
 plan of treatment. Although a distinctive 
 name has been applied to this eruption, 
 when occurring alone, yet it is proper to 
 observe that, in a great number of cases, 
 there are red papulae and spots intermixed 
 with it, which prove its connexion with 
 the strophulus intertinctus. 
 
 3. The Strophnlus corifertus. (From 
 confercio, to crowd together.) An eruption 
 of numerous papulae, varing in their size, 
 appears on different parts of the body in 
 infants, during dentition, and has thence 
 been denominated the tooth-rash. It is 
 sometimes also termed the rank red gum 
 About the fourth or fifth month after birth, 
 an eruption of this kind usually takes 
 place en the checks and sides of the nose, 
 extending sometimes to the forehead and 
 arms, but rarely to the trunk or body. 
 The papulae on the face are smaller, and 
 set more closely together than in the red 
 gum; their colour is not so vivid, but 
 they are generally more permanent. They 
 terminate at length with slight exfoliations 
 of the cuticle, and often appear again in 
 the same places, a short time afterwards. 
 The papulae which, in this complaint, oc- 
 casionally appear on the back or loins, 
 are much larger, and somewhat more dis- 
 tant from each other, than those on the 
 face. They are often surrounded by an 
 extensive circle of inflammation, and a 
 few of them contain a semi-pellucid watery 
 fluid, which is reabsorbed when the in- 
 
 flammation subsides. In the seventh or 
 eighth, the strophulus confert us assumes 
 a somewhat different form ; one or two 
 large irregular patches appear on the arms, 
 shoulder, or neck; in which the papulae 
 are hard, of a considerable size, and set 
 so close together, that the whole surface is 
 of a high red colour. Most commonly the 
 fore arm is the seat of this eruption, the 
 papulae rising first on the back of the hand, 
 and gradually extending upwards along 
 the arm. Sometimes, however, the erup- 
 tion commences at the elbow, and proceeds 
 a little upwards and downwards on the 
 outside of the arm. It arrives at its height. 
 in about a fortnight, the- papulae then be- 
 gin to fade, and becomes flat at the top, 
 afterwards the cuticle exfoliates from the 
 part affected, which remains discoloured, 
 rough, and irregular, for a week or two 
 longer 
 
 An obstinate and very painful modifica- 
 tion of this disease takes place, though not 
 often, on the lower extremities The pa- 
 pulae spread from the culves of the legs to 
 the thighs, nates, loins, and round the 
 body, as high as the navel : being very nu- 
 merous and close together, they produce 
 a continuous redness over all the parts 
 above mentioned. 
 
 The cuiicle presently, however, shri- 
 velled, cracks in various places, arid final- 
 ly separates from the skin in large pieces. 
 During this process a new cuticle is formed, 
 notwithstanding which the complaint re- 
 curs in a short time, and goes through 
 the same course as before. In this man- 
 ner successive eruptions take place, during 
 the course of three or four months, and 
 perhaps do not cease till the child is one 
 year old, or somewhat more Children ne- 
 cessarily suffer great uneasiness from the 
 heat and irritation occasioned by so ex- 
 tensive an eruption, yet, while they are af- 
 fected with it, they often remain free from 
 any internal or febrile complaint This ap- 
 pearance should be distinguished from Hie 
 intertrigo of infants, which exhibits an 
 uniform, red, smooth, shining surface, 
 without papulae; and which affects only the 
 lower part of the nates and inside of the 
 thighs, being produced by the stimulus of 
 the urine, &.c. with which the child's 
 clothes are almost constantly wetted. The 
 strophulus confertus, where the child is 
 otherwise healthy, is generally ascribed to 
 a state of indigestion, or some feverish 
 complaint of the mother, or nurse. Dr. 
 Willan, however, asserts that lie has more 
 frequently seen the eruption when no such 
 cause was evident. It may, with more 
 probability, be considered as one of the 
 numerous symptoms of irritation Arising 
 from the inflamed and painful sVate of the 
 gums in dentition: since it always occurs 
 during thai process, and disappt-ars soon 
 after the first teeth have cub the gums; 
 
STR 
 
 STY 
 
 4. The Strophuhis volaticus, (from volo, 
 to fly,) is characterized by an appearance 
 of small circular patches, or clusters of 
 papulae, arising successively on different 
 parts of the nody. The number of papulae 
 in each cluster is from six to twelve. Bo.h 
 thr papulae and their interstices are of a 
 hign red colour. These patches continue 
 red, wnh a 1 itle heat, or itching 1 , for about 
 four days, u hen they turn brown, and be- 
 gin to 'exfoliate. As one patch declines, 
 another appears at a small distance from 
 it; and in th.s manner the complaint often 
 spreads gradually over the face, body, 
 and limbs, noi terminating in less than 
 three or four weeks. During that time 
 the child has sometimes a quick p*lse, a 
 white tongue, and seems utu-asy and fret- 
 ful. In many cases, however, the eruption 
 takes place without any symptoms of in- 
 ternal disorder. The above complaint has 
 been by some writers denominated ignis 
 volaticus infantum ; under this title As-. rue 
 and Lorry have described one of the forms 
 of crusta lactea, in which a successive 
 eruption of pustules takes place on the 
 same spot generally about the mouth or 
 eyes, in children of different ages, and 
 sometimes in adults. The maculae volaticae 
 infuntum mentioned by Witticliius, Sen- 
 nertus, and Sebizeus, agree in some re- 
 spect with the strophulus volaticus; but 
 they are described by other German au- 
 thois as a species of erysipelas, or as irre- 
 gular efflorescences affecting the genitals 
 of infants, and often proving fatal. The 
 strophulus volaticus is a complaint by no 
 means frequent. In most cases which have 
 come under Dr. Willan's observation, it 
 appeared between the thiid and sixth 
 month; in one instance, however, it oc- 
 curred about ten days after birth, and con- 
 tinued three weeks, being gradually dif- 
 fused from the cheeks and forehead to the 
 scalp, afterwards to the trunk of the body 
 and to the extremities ; when the patches 
 exfoliated, a red surface was left, with 
 slight border of detached cuticle. 
 
 5. Strophulus Candidas. (From candeo, 
 to shine.) In this form of strophulus, the 
 papulae are larger than in any of the fore- 
 going species. They have no inflamma- 
 tion round their base; their surface is very 
 smooth and shining, whence they appear to 
 be of a lighter colour than the adjoining 
 cuticle. They are diffused, at a consider- 
 able diatance from each other, over the 
 loins, shoulders, and upper part of the 
 arms ; in any other situation they are sel- 
 dom found. 
 
 This eruption affects infants about a 
 year old, and most commonly succeeds 
 some of the acute diseases to which they 
 are liable. Dr. Willan has observed it on 
 their recovery from a catarrhal fever, and 
 after inflammations of the bowels, or 
 lungs. The papula: continue hard and 
 
 elevated for about a week, then gradually 
 suh-side <>nd disappear. 
 
 STBUMA. (From struo, to heap up.) 
 This term is applied by. some authors to 
 scrofula, and by others to an induration of 
 the \hyroid gland, which is endemial to the 
 Tyrolese, Swiss, and others. 
 
 STRUMEX (From t>truma, a scrophulous 
 tumour.) A herb so called from its uses 
 in healing strumous tumours. 
 
 STRUTHJUM. (From rv0of, a sparrow ; 
 so named from the resemblance of its 
 flowers to an unfledged sparrow.) The 
 master-wort. See Imperatoria. 
 
 STRYCHNOMAKIA. (From rgw^voc, night- 
 shade, and juuivtdt,, madness.) So the an- 
 cients called the disorder produced by 
 eating the deadly nightshade. 
 
 STRYCHNOS. (From o^i/fca, to tor- 
 ment; so named from its properties of 
 producing insanity.) The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. 
 
 STRYCHNOS irux VOMICA. The systematic 
 name of the tree whose seed is called the 
 poison nut. See Nux vomica. 
 
 STRYCHifos VOLUBILIS. The systematic, 
 name of the tree which is supposed to af- 
 ford the Jesuits bean. See Faba indica. 
 
 STUPEFACIENTIA. (From stupefacio, to 
 stupefy.) Narcotics. 
 
 STUPHA. (From ru<a), to bind.) Stupa. 
 Stuppa. A stupe; the same as fomenta- 
 tion. 
 
 STUPOR. (From slupeo, to be sense- 
 less.) Insensibility. 
 
 STUPOR DENTIUM. Commonly called teeth 
 on-edge. 
 
 STUPPA See Stupha. 
 
 Stye. See ffordeolum. 
 
 STYGIA. (From Styx, a name given by 
 the poets to one of the rivers in hell.) A. 
 water made from sublimate, and directed 
 in old dispensatories, so called from a sup- 
 position of its poisonous qualities. The 
 JLqua Regia is also thus sometimes called, 
 from its corrosive qualities. 
 
 STYLIFORM. ( Stylij br/rtz.?/ from stylus, a 
 bodkin, and forma, a likeness.) Shaped 
 like a bodkin, or style. 
 
 STYLISCUS. (From rtao?, a bodkin.) A 
 tent made in the form of a bodkin. 
 
 STYLO Namts compounded of this 
 word belong to muscles which are attach- 
 ed to the styloid process of the temporal 
 bone; as, 
 
 STYLO-CERATO-HIOIDJEUS. See Stylo-hyoi- 
 deiis 
 
 STYLO-CHOsfDRo.HYOiD.EUs. See Stylo-hyoi- 
 deus. 
 
 STYLO-GLOSS US. (Muscuhts stylo-glos- 
 sus.) Stylo-glosse of Dumas. A muscle 
 situated between the lower jaw and os 
 hyoides laterally, which draws the tongue 
 aside and backwards. It arises tendinous 
 and fleshy from the styloid process, and 
 from the ligament which connects that 
 process to the anglaof the lower jaw, and 
 
4 STY 
 
 s inserted into the root of the tongue, runs 
 along its sides, and is insensibly lost near 
 ts tip. 
 
 STYLO-HYOIDEUS. (Mnsculns stylo- 
 \yoideus.} Stylo-hyodien f Dumas. A 
 muscle situated between the lower jau and 
 os hyoides laterally, which pulls the os 
 hyoides to one side and a little upwards 
 
 It is a small, thm, fleshy muscle, situated 
 between the styloid process andos hyoides, 
 under the posterior belly and middle ten- 
 don of the digastricus, near the upper edge 
 of that muscle. 
 
 It arises by a long thin tendon, from the 
 basis and posterior edge of the styloid pro- 
 cess, and, descending in an oblique direc- 
 tion, is inserted into the lateral and ante- 
 rior part of the os hyoides, near its horn. 
 
 The fleshy belly of this mustle is usually 
 perforated on one or both sides, for the 
 passage of the middle tendon of the dig,us- 
 tricus. 
 
 Sometimes, though not always, we find 
 another smaller muscle placed before the 
 stylo-hyoideus, which, from its having 
 nearly the same origin and insertion, ;.nd 
 the same use, is called stylu-hyoide.ns-alter 
 It seems to have b' en first kj;own 10 Kusta- 
 chius ; so that Douglas was not aware ot 
 thiscircumstance whf n he placed it amongst 
 the muscles discovered by himself. It 
 arises from the apex or the styloid process, 
 and sometimes, by a broad and thin apo- 
 neurosisj from the inner and posterior part 
 of the angle of the lower jaw, and is m- 
 ser'ed into the appendix, or little horn, of 
 the os hyoides. 
 
 The use of these muscles is to pull the 
 os h\oides to one side, and a little upwards. 
 
 STYLO-HYOIDEUS ALTER. See Stylo-hyui- 
 dens 
 
 STYLO MASTOID FORAMEN. Fora- 
 men stylo-rnastoidaeum. A hole between 
 the styloid and mastoid process of the 
 temporal bone, through which the portio 
 dura of the auditory nerve passes to the 
 temples. 
 
 STYLO-PHARYNGEUS. (Musculns 
 stylo-pliaryngeus.} Stylo-thyro-pharyngien of 
 Dumas. A muscle situated between the low- 
 er jaw and os hyoides laterally, which di- 
 lates and raises the pharynx and thyroid 
 cartilage upwards. It arises fleshy from 
 the root of the styloid process, and is in- 
 serted into the side of the pharynx and 
 back part of the thyroid cartilage. 
 
 STYMATOSIS. (From rwa>, to have a 
 priapism.) A violent erection of the penis, 
 with a bloody discharge. 
 
 STYPTERIA. (From rw^w, to bind; so call- 
 ed from its adstringent properties.) Alum. 
 
 STYPTICS (Me.dicamenta styptica, from 
 ru<j>o, to adstringe.) A term given to 
 those substances which possess the power 
 of stopping haemorrhages, such as turpen- 
 tine, alum, &c. 
 
 STYRACIFLUA. (From styrax, storax, 
 
 SUB 
 
 773 
 
 ami fuoy to flow.) Liquid storax. See 
 Styrax. 
 
 STYRAX. (Frdm r, *, a reed, in 
 which it was used to be preserved.) 1. The 
 name of a genus of plams in the Linnzan 
 system. Class, Decundria. Order, Mono- 
 gynia. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the Sty- 
 rnoc calamita. Officinal storax. Styrux 
 officinuUs :foliis ovutis, subtus villosis, ra~ 
 cemis simplicibus folio brevioribus. There 
 are two kinds of storax to be found in the 
 shops ; the one is usually in irregular com- 
 pact masses, free from impurities, of a 
 reddish brown appearance, and inter- 
 spersed with whitish tears, somewhat like 
 gum ammoniac, or benzoin; it is extreme- 
 ly fragrant, and upon the application of heat 
 readily melts. This has been called storax 
 in lump, relcl storax ; and in separate tears, 
 storax in tears. The other kind, which is 
 called the common storax, is in large 
 masses, very light, and bears no external 
 resemblance whatever to the former storax, 
 as it seems almost wholly composed of dirty 
 saw-dust, caked together by resinous mat- 
 ter. Storax was formerly used in catarrhal 
 complaints, coughs, asthmas, obstructions, 
 &.c. In the present practice it is almost 
 totally disregarded, notwithstanding it is 
 an efficacious remedy in nervous diseases. 
 
 STYRAX ALBA. See JSalsaimim peruvi* 
 annm. 
 
 STYRAX BEXZOIN. The systematic name 
 of the tree which affords the gum benzoin. 
 See Benzoin- 
 
 STYRAX CALAMITA. Storax in th'e cane, 
 because it was formerly brought to us in 
 reeds, or canes. See Styrax. 
 
 STYRAX COLATA. Strained storax. 
 
 STYRAX LIQ.UIDA. Liquid storax. See 
 Liquidambra. 
 
 STYRAX OFFICINALIS. The systematic 
 name ot the tree which affords the solid 
 styrax. See Styrax. 
 
 STYRAX RUBRA. Red storax, or in the 
 tear. 
 
 SUBACETAS CUPRI. See Verdigris. 
 
 Subacetate of copper. See Verdigris. 
 
 SUBALARIS VENA. The vein of the axilla 
 or arm -pit. 
 
 SUBCARBONAS POTASSJE. See Po- 
 tassce siibcarbonas. 
 
 SUBCARBONAS FERRI. See Carbo 
 nas ferri. 
 
 SUBCARBONAS PLUMBI. Subcar- 
 bonateof lead. Cerusse. White lead. Tliis 
 article is made in the large way in white 
 lead manufactories, by exposing thin sheets 
 of lead to the vapour of vinegar. The 
 lead is curled up and put into pots of 
 earthen ware in which the vinegar is, in 
 such a way as to rest just above the vine- 
 gar. Hundreds of these are arranged to- 
 gether and surrounded with dung, the heat 
 from which volatilizes the acetic acid, 
 which is decomposed by the lead, and an 
 
SUB 
 
 SUB 
 
 imperfect carbonate of lead is Formed, 
 which is of a white colour. This prepara- 
 tion is seldom used in medicine or surgery 
 but for the purpose of making- other pre- 
 parations, as the superacetate. See Pulvis 
 centsste compositus. 
 
 SUBCAIITILAGJNEUM. (From sub, under, 
 and cartilago, a cartilage.) The hypochon- 
 drium, or part of the body which lies under 
 the cartilages of the spurious ribs. 
 
 SUBCLAVIAN ARTERY. (From sub, 
 under, and clavis, a key, because the cla- 
 vicles were supposed to resemble the key 
 of the ancients.) The right subclavian 
 arises from the arteria innominata, and 
 proceeds under the clavicle to the axilla. 
 The left subclavian arises from the arch 
 of the aorta, and ascends under the left 
 clavicle to the axilla. The subclavians in 
 their course giveoff the internal mammary, 
 the cervical, the vertebral, and the supe- 
 rior intercostal arteries. 
 
 SUBCLAVIAN VEIN. This receives 
 the blood from the veins of the arm, and 
 runs into the vena cava superior. 
 
 SUBCLAVIUS. (Musculus subda-oius ; 
 from sub, under, and clavicula, the chan- 
 nel bone, as being situated under the cla- 
 vicle, or channel bone.) Subclavianus. Costo 
 claviculaire of Dumas. A muscle, situated 
 on the anterior part of the thorax, which 
 pulls the clavicle down wards and forwards. 
 It arises tendinous from the cartilage that 
 joins the first rib to the sternum, is in- 
 serted after becoming 1 fleshy into the infe- 
 rior part of the clavicle, which it occupies 
 from within an inch of the sternum as far 
 outwards as to its connexion, by a liga- 
 ment, with the carocoid process of the sca- 
 pulu. 
 
 SUBCRURJEI. Two little muscular slips 
 sometimes found under the crurxus; they 
 are inserted into the capsular ligament 
 which they pull up. The crurseus assists 
 in extending the leg. 
 
 SUBCUTANEOUS GLAND'S. Glan- 
 dule subcutanece. These are sebaceous 
 glands lying under the skin, which they 
 perforate by their excretory ducts. 
 
 SUBCUTAXEUS. The platysma myoides 
 muscle. 
 
 SUBER. The cork-tree. The fruit of 
 this tree, Quercns suber of Linnseus, are 
 much more nutritious than our acorns, and 
 are sweet and often eaten when roasted 
 in some parts of Spain. The bark, called 
 cork, when burnt, is applied as an adstrin- 
 gent application to bleeding piles and to 
 allay* the pain usually attendant on haemor- 
 rhoids, when mixed with an ointment. 
 Pessaries and other chirurgical intruments 
 are also made of this useful bark. 
 
 SUBLIMAMENTUM. (From sublimo, to lift 
 up.) The pendulous substance which 
 floats in the middle of the urine. 
 
 Sublimate. See Oxymurias hydrargyri. 
 
 SUBLIMATION. (SubUmath, from 
 
 sublimo, to raise or sublime.) This chemi- 
 cal process differs from evaporation only in 
 being confined to solid substances. Ii is 
 usually performed either for the purpose 
 of purifying certain substances, and disen- 
 gaging them from extraneous matters ; or 
 else to reduce into vapour, and combine, 
 under that form, principles which would 
 have united with greater difficulty if they 
 had not been brought to that state of ex- 
 treme division. 
 
 As all fluids are volatile by heat, and 
 consequently capable of being separated, 
 in mostcases, from fixed matters, so va- 
 rious solid bodies are subjected to a similar 
 treatment. Fluids are said to distil, and 
 solids to sublime, though sometimes both 
 are obtained in one and the same opera- 
 tion. If the subliming matter concretes 
 into a solid, hard mass, it is commonly 
 called a sublimate ; if into a powdery 
 form, flowers. 
 
 The principal subjects of this operation 
 are, volatile alkaline salts ; neutral salts, 
 composed of volatile salts and acids, as sal 
 ammoniac, the salt of amber, and flowers 
 of benzoin, mercurial preparations, and 
 sulphur. Bodies of themselves not vola- 
 tile are frequently made to sublime by the 
 mixture of volatile ones.thus iron is carried 
 by sal ammoniac in the preparations of the 
 flores martialis, or ferrum ammoniacale. 
 
 The fumes of solid bodies in close ves- 
 sels rise but a little way, and adhere to 
 that part of the vessel where they con- 
 crete. 
 
 SUBLIMIS. See Flexor brevis digitorum 
 pedis, and Flexor sublimis perforatus. 
 
 SUBL1NGUAL GLAKDS. Glandule 
 sublinguales vel Bartholinianx vel Rivini* 
 ana The glands which are situated under 
 the tongue, and secrete saliva. Their ex- 
 cretory ducts are called Riverian from 
 their discoverer. 
 
 SUBLUXAT1O. A sprain. 
 
 SUBMERSION. (Submersio, from sub, 
 under, and mergo, to sink.) Drowning. A 
 variety of the apoplexia suftbcata. Sau- 
 vages terms it asphyxia immersorum. 
 
 SUBMURIAS HYDRARGYRI. Sub- 
 muriate of mercury. Calomelas. " Take 
 of oxymuriate of mercury, a pound; pu- 
 rified mercury, by weight one ounce." 
 Rub them together until the metallic glo- 
 bules disappear, then sublime ; take out 
 the sublimed mass, and reduce it to pow- 
 der, and sublime it in the same manner 
 twice more successively. Lastly, bring 
 it into the state of very fine powder by 
 the same process which has been directed 
 for the preparation of chalk. 
 
 Submuriat,or mild muriat of mercury, is 
 one of the most useful preparations of 
 mercury. As an anti-venereal it is given in 
 the dose of a grain night and morning, its 
 usual determination to the intestines being 
 prevented, if necessary, by opium. It is 
 
SUC SUD J7J 
 
 the preparation which is perhaps most usu- Sal succim. The succinic acid is drawn 
 
 ally given in the other diseases in which from umber by sublimation in a gentle 
 mercury is employed, as in affections of heat, and rises in a concrete form into 
 the liver, or neighbouring organs, in cu- the neck of the subliming vessel. The 
 taneous diseases, chronic rheumatism, teta- operation must not be pushed too far nor 
 nus, hydrophobia, hydrocephalus, and fe- by too strong a fire, otherwise the oil of 
 
 brile affections, especially those of warm amber rises along with the acid, 
 
 climates. It is employed as a cathartic SUCCINUM. (From succns, juice ; be- 
 
 alone, -n doses from v. to xii. grains, or to cause it was thought to exude from a tree.) 
 promote the operation of other purgatives. See Jlmber. 
 
 Its anthelmintic power is justly celebra- SUCCINUM CINEREUM. The ambergris is 
 
 ted ; and it is perhaps superior to the so called by some authors. See Jimbergri- 
 
 other mercurials in assisting the operation sea. 
 
 of diuretics in dropsy. From its specific SUCCINUM GHISEUM. The ambergris is 
 
 gravity it ought always to be given in the sometimes so called See JHnbetgrisea. 
 
 form of a bolus or pill. SUCCINUM OLEUM. See Oleum succini. 
 
 SUBORB1TAUIUS. The suborbitary SUCCINUM PREPAHATUM. Prepared amber, 
 
 nerve ; a branch of the fifth pair. See Jlmber. 
 
 SUBSCAPULARIS. (Muscuhts subsca- SUCCISA. (From succido, to cut; so 
 
 puhiris> from sub, nnder, and scapula, the named from its being indented and as it 
 shoulder-blade.) Sous-scapulo-trochinien of were cut in pieces. ) Devil's bit. A spe- 
 
 Duims. The name of this muscle suffici- cies of the genus Scabiosa. 
 
 emly indicates its situation. It is com- Succi SCORBUTICI. The juice of English 
 
 posed of many fasciculi of tendinous and scurvy-grass, 
 
 fleshy fibres, the marks of which we see Succory. See Cichorium. 
 
 imprinted on the unJer surface of the sea- SUCCUBUS. See Incubus. 
 
 pula. These fasciculi, which arise from all SUCCUS. Juice. 
 
 the basis of that bone internally, and like- Succus ACACIE VERJK. See Jlcaciavera. 
 
 wise from its superior, as well as from one Succus ACONITI SPISSATCS. See Jlconi- 
 
 halt of its inferior costa, unite to form a turn. 
 
 considerable flat tendon which adheres to Succus BACJCJE SAMBUCI SFISSATUS. An 
 
 the capsular ligament, and is inserted into aperient and deobstruent extract, often, 
 
 the upper part of the lesser tuberosity at employed diluted with water in the cure 
 
 the hi j ad of the os humeri. of catarrhal affections. 
 
 The principal use of this muscle is to Succus BELLADONNA SPISSATUS. See 
 
 roll ihe arm inwards. It likewise serves to Helladonna. 
 
 bring it close to the ribs ; and, from its ad- Succus CICUTJE SPISSATUS. See Ci> 
 
 hesion to the capsular ligament, it prevents cuta. 
 
 that membrane from being pinched. Succus COCHLIARI;E CQMPOSITUS. A 
 
 SUBSULTUS TEND1NUM. (Sub- warm aperient and diuretic, mostly exhi- 
 
 sultus, troin subsulto, to leap.) Weak bited in the cure of diseases of the skin 
 
 convmsive motions or twitchings of the arising from scurvy. 
 
 tendons, mostly of the hands, generally Succus CYRENIACUS. Juice of lasser- 
 
 observed in the extreme stages of putrid wort, 
 
 fever. Stccus GASTRICUS. See Gastric juice. 
 
 SVBUBERES. (From the two opposite Succus GLYCYRHHIZ.B. Spanish liqvio- 
 
 prepositions sub and ex, and abern, the rice. 
 
 breasts) Exvberes. Hath been used by Succus HELIOTROPII. See Bezetta cam- 
 
 somtr writers for those infants who yet suck, lia 
 
 in distinction from those who are weaned, Succus HTOSCIAMUS SPISSATCS. See Hi 
 
 and then are called exuberes. osciumits. 
 
 SVCCAGO. The rob or conserve of fruit. Succus INDICUS PURGANS. Gamboge. 
 
 SUOCEDANEUM. A medicine substi- Succus IACTUC.E VIRO^.B SPISSATUS. See 
 
 tuted for others. Lactuca graveolens. 
 
 SUCCENTURIATI MuscuLi. The pyrami- Succus LIMONIS SPISSATUS. See LimoiL. 
 
 dal muscles of the belly. Succus LIQ.UORITUE. Spanish liquo- 
 
 SUCCENTURIATI RENES. Two glands lying rice, 
 
 above the kidneys. Succus PRUNORUM SYLVESTRIUM. See 
 
 SUCOINAS AMMONIACJE. See Sfdri- Jlcacia Germanica. 
 
 tus ammomce succinatus Succus SFISSATUS BACCORUM SAMBUCI. 
 
 SUCC1NATE. Succinas. Salts formed Rob of elder-berries. 
 
 by the combination of the acid of amber, SCHAMIVA. (Stulamen, from gudor, 
 
 or succinic acid, with different bases ; as, sweat.) Hidroa. Boa. Vesicles resem- 
 
 succinate of potash succinute of copper, &c. bling millet-seeds in form and magnitude, 
 
 SUCCTNGEUS MEMBRANA. The dia- which appear suddenly, without fever, es- 
 
 pbragm. pecially in the summer-time after muck 
 
 SUCGINIC ACID- Acidum succinicum. labour and sweating. 
 
SUL 
 
 SUL 
 
 SUDATIO. (From sudor, sweat.) A sweat- 
 ing-. See Epliidrosis. 
 
 SUDATORIUM. (From sudo y to sweat.) A 
 stew or sweating-house. 
 
 SUDOR AXGLICUS. Culled also Hydrono- 
 ses. Hydropyretos. Gargeatio. The sweat- 
 ing sickness 01 England; an endemic fever. 
 Dr. Cullen thinks it a species of typhus. 
 This disorder is thus named from its first, 
 appearing in this island, and acquires the 
 title of sudor from the patient suddenly 
 breaking out into a profuse sweat, which 
 forms the great character of the disease. 
 
 SUDORIFIC A. (Sudorifica, sc. medica- 
 menta, from sudor, sweat, and facio, to 
 make ) Hydrotica. Hydro topsea. A sy- 
 nonym of diaphoretics. See Diaphoretics. 
 
 SUFFIMENTUM. (From sujfimeji, a per- 
 fume.) Hypocupnisma. A sufi'umigation, 
 a perfume. 
 
 SUFFITUS The same. 
 
 SUFFOCATIO HYSTERICA. A convulsive af- 
 fection ot the throat. 
 
 SUFFOCATIO STRIDULA. The croup. 
 
 SUFFUMIGATION. (Sujfumigatio, from sub, 
 under, and fnmigo, to cloke.) The burning 
 odorous substances to remove an evil 
 smell, or destroy miasma. 
 
 SUFFUSIO. (From suffundo, to pour down; 
 so called because the ancients supposed 
 the opacity proceeded from something- run- 
 ning under the crystalline humour.) A 
 cataract. 
 
 SUFFUSIO AURIGWOSA. A jaundice. 
 
 Sugar. See Saccharwn. 
 
 Sugar- of lead. See Plumbi superacetas* 
 
 Sugar of milk: A suostance produced 
 from whey, which, if not sour, contains a 
 saline substance to which this name has 
 been given. 
 
 SUGILLATIOJT. (Sugillatio. From sugillo, 
 to stain.) A bruise. A spot or mark made 
 by a leech or cupping-glass. 
 
 SULCUS. A groove or furrow; gene- 
 rally applied to the bones. 
 
 SULPHAS. (From sulphur, brimstone.) 
 A sulphate or salt formed by the union of 
 th sulphuric acid with different bases. 
 
 SULPHAS AtuMixosus. Alum. See JUuwin. 
 
 SULPHAS AMMONITE. JUkali volatile -vi- 
 triolatum of Bergman. Jal amtnoni&cmn se- 
 cretum of Glauber. Vitriohtm ummuruucale. 
 This salt has been found native in the 
 neighbourhood of some volcanoes. It is 
 esteemed diuretic and deobstruent, and 
 exhibited in the same diseases as the mu- 
 riate of ammonia. 
 
 SULPHAS CUPRI. Vitriohtm cupri. 
 Vitriolum cxruleum. Vitriohtm Romanum. 
 Cuprum vitriolatum. The s.ilphat of cop- 
 per possesses acrid and styptic qualities; is 
 esteemed as a tonic, emetic, adstnngent, 
 and escharotic, and is exhibited internally 
 in the cure of dropsies, haemorrhages, and 
 as a speedy emetic Externally it is ap- 
 plied to stop hemorrhages, to hsemor- 
 
 rhoids, leucorrhoea, phagedenic ulcers, 
 proud flesh, and condylom, a 
 
 SULPHAS FERKI. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 SULPHAS HYDltAUGYRI. See Hy- 
 drunryrus vitriolalus. 
 
 SULPHAS MAGNESI&. Sulphas mag- 
 nesiae pnrificata. Magnesia vitriolata. Sal 
 catharticus amarus. -Sal catharticwn ama- 
 rum. Sulphate of magnesia. Epsom salt. 
 Bitter purging salt. 
 
 The sulphate of magnesia exists in seve- 
 ral mmeral springs, and in sea water. 
 
 It is from these saline solutions that the 
 salt is obtained; the method generally 
 adopted for obtaining it is evaporation, 
 which causes the salt to crystallize in te- 
 trahedral prisms. It has a very bitter 
 taste, and is soluble in its own Weight of 
 water at 60, and in three-fourths of its 
 weight of boiling water. Sulphate of mag- 
 nesia, when perfectly pure, effloresi-es ; 
 but that of commerce generally contains 
 foreign salts, such as the muriate of mag- 
 nesia, which renders it so deliquescent 
 that it must be kep in a cloe vessel or 
 bladder. By i he action ot heat it under- 
 goes the watery fusion, and loses its water 
 of crystallization, but does not part with 
 its acid. One hundred parts of crystallized 
 sulphate of magnesia consist of 29.35 parts 
 of acid. 17 of earth, and 53.65 of water. 
 The alkalis, strontia, baryta, and all the 
 salts termed by these salitiable bases, ex- 
 cepting the alkaline muriates, decompose 
 sulphate of magnesia. It is also decom- 
 posed by the nitrate, carbonate and mu- 
 riate of lime. 
 
 Epsom salt is a mild and gentle purga* 
 tive, operating with sufficient efficacy, and 
 in general with ease and safety, rarely oc- 
 casioning any gripes or the other inconve- 
 niences of resinous purgatives. Six or 
 eight drachms may be dissolved in a pro- 
 per quantity of common water; or four, 
 five, or more in a pint or quart of the purg- 
 ing mineral water. These solutions may 
 likewise be so managed as to produce eva- 
 cuation from the other emunctories ; if the 
 patient be kept warm they increase per- 
 spiration, and by moderate exercise in the 
 cool air, the urinary discharge. Some al- 
 lege that this salt has a peculiar effect in 
 allaying pain, as in colic, even independ- 
 ently of evacuation. 
 
 It is, however, principally used for the 
 preparation of the carbonate of magnesia. 
 
 SULPHAS POTASS^E. See Potassa sul- 
 phas. 
 
 SULPHAS SODJE. See Soda; sulphas. 
 
 SULPHAS ZINCI. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Sulphate. See Sulphas. 
 
 SULPHITE. Sulphis*. A salt formed by the 
 combination of the sulphureous acid with 
 different bases: as, aluminous sulphite, am- 
 moniacal sulphite, &c. 
 
 SULPHUR. Mric. Akubrith. An- 
 
SULPHUR. 
 
 pater. Jlppetrioc. Jlquala. Jlquila. Chibur. 
 Chybnr. Cibur, Sulphur, which is also 
 known by the name of brimstone, is the 
 only simple combustible substance which 
 nature offers pure and in abundance. It 
 was the first known of all. It is found in 
 the earth, and exists externally in depo- 
 sitions, in sublimed incrustations, and on 
 the surface of certain waters, principally 
 near burning volcanoes. It is found com- 
 bined with many metals. It exists in ve- 
 getable substances, and has lately been 
 discovered in the albumen of eggs. 
 
 Sulphur in the mineral kingdom is either 
 in a loose powder, or compact ; and then 
 either detached or in veins. It is found in 
 the greatest plenty in the neighbourhood 
 of volcanoes at pseudo-volcanoes, whether 
 modern or extinct as at Solfalara, 8cc. and 
 is deposited as a crust on stones contigu- 
 ous to them, either crystallized or amorph- 
 ous. It is frequently met with in mineral 
 waters, and in caverns adjacent to volca- 
 noes; sometimes also in coal-mines. It is 
 found in combination with most of the 
 inetals. When united to iron it forms the 
 mineral called martial pyrites, or sulphur 
 pyrites. All the ores known by the name 
 of pyrites, of which there are a vast variety, 
 are combinations of sulphur with different 
 metals ; and hence the names of copper, 
 tin, arseniacal, &c. pyrites. It exists like- 
 wise in combination with alumine and 
 lime ; it 'then constitutes different kinds of 
 schistus, or alum ores. 
 
 Physical properties. Sulphur -is a com- 
 bustible, dry, and exceedingly brittle 
 body, of a pale lemon-yellow colour. Its 
 specific gravity is 1 990. It is destitute 
 of odour, except when rubbed or heat- 
 ed. It is of a peculiar faint taste. It 
 frequently crystallizes in entire or trun- 
 cated, octahedra, or in needles. If apiece 
 of sulphur of a considerable size, be very 
 gently heated, as for example, by holding 
 it in the hand and squeezing it firmly, it 
 breaks to pieces with a cra<. kling noise. It 
 is a non-conductor of electricityi and hence 
 it becomes electric by friction. When 
 heated, it first softens before it melts, and 
 its fusion commences at 180 Fahr. ; at 
 289 it becomes volatilized, and takes fire 
 at 302. In the beginning of fusion it is 
 very fluid, but by continuing the heat it 
 grows toiigh, and its colour changes to a 
 reddish brown. If in this condition it be 
 po,::vd into water, it remains as soft as 
 wax, and yields to any impression. In time 
 however it hardens again and recovers its 
 former consistence. 
 
 It unites with most of the earths and 
 with all alkalis, and becomes soluble, 
 when thus combined, in water. It unites 
 to most of the metals, and renders them 
 brittle and fusible. It is soluble in oils; 
 water takes up a minute quantity, as does 
 ardent spirit by means of heat. It its- 
 
 solves in hydrogen pas. It does not com- 
 bine with charcoal, but unites to phospho- 
 rus by fusion. 
 
 Sulphur, like all combustible bodies 
 burns in proportion to the quantity of oxi 
 gen which combines wiih it. Sulphur, 
 heated in a close vessel, sublimes without 
 alteration. If is not changed by exposure 
 to air. It is attacked by the nitric acid 
 when poured on it in its fused state. 
 
 If melted sulphur be exposed in the open 
 air to an increase of heat, it takes fire and 
 burns with a blue flame and suffocating 
 vapour. The result of this combustion is 
 sulphureous acid According to ;he slow 
 or rapid combustion, it absorbs different 
 quantities of oxigen, and the produced acid 
 differs in its properties. 
 
 Method of obtaining' sulphur. A prodi- 
 gious quantity of sulphur is obtained from 
 Solfatara in Italy. This volcanic country 
 every where exhibits marks of the agency 
 of subterraneous fires ; almost all the 
 ground is bare, and white; and is every 
 where sensibly warmer than the atmos- 
 phere, in the greatest heat of summer ; so 
 that the feet of persons walking there are 
 burnt through their shoes. It is impossible 
 not to observe the sulphur, for asnlphure,- 
 ous vapour which arises through different 
 apertures is every where perceptible, and 
 gives reason to believe that there is a sub- 
 terraneous fire underneath from which that 
 vapour proceeds. 
 
 From pyrites sulphur is extracted in the 
 large way by the following process : 
 
 Pyrites is broken into small pieces, and 
 put into large earthen tubes which are ex- 
 posed to the heat of a furnace. A -.quare 
 vessel of cast iron, containing water, is 
 connected as a receiver with the tube in. 
 the furnace. The action of the fire pro- 
 ceeds, and the sulphur, being thus melted, 
 is gradually accumulated on the water in 
 the receiver. It is then removed from this 
 receiver, and melted in large iron iadles ; 
 in consequence of which, the earthy parts 
 witli which it was contaminated are made 
 to subside to the bottom of the ladle, leav- 
 ing the purified sulphur above. It is then 
 again melt- d and suffered to cool gradu- 
 ally, in order to free it from the rest of the 
 impurities. It is then tolerably pure, and 
 constitutes the sulphur we meet with in 
 large masses or lumps in the market. 
 
 In order to form it into rolls, it is again 
 melted and poured into cylindrical wooden 
 moulds, in these it takes the form in which 
 \ve usually see it in commerce, as roll sul- 
 phur. 
 
 Flowers of sulphur, as they are called, 
 are formed by subliming purified sulphur 
 \\itii a gentle hc.it in close rooms, where 
 the sublimed sulphur is collected, though 
 the article met with in general under that 
 name is nothing but sulphur finely pow- 
 dered. 
 5 G 
 
778 
 
 SUL 
 
 SUL 
 
 Method of purifying sulphur. Take one 
 part of flowers of sulphur, boil it in twenty 
 parts of distilled water in a glass vessel for 
 about a quarter of an hour ; let the sulphur 
 subside, decant the water, and then wash 
 the sulphur repeatedly in distilled water : 
 having done this, pour over it three parts 
 of pure nitre-muriatic acid, diluted with 
 one part of distilled water, boil it again 
 in a glass vessel for about a quarter of an 
 hour, decant the acid, and wash the sul- 
 phur in distilled water till the fluid passes 
 tasteless, or till it does not change the 
 blue colour of tincture of cabbage, or 
 litmus. The sulphur thus carefully treated 
 is pure sulphur lit for philosophical experi- 
 ments. 
 
 Sulphur has been long an esteemed ar- 
 ticle of the Materia Medica; it stimulates 
 the system, loosens the belly, and promotes 
 the insensible perspiration. It pervades 
 the whole habit, and manifestly transpires 
 through the pores of the skin, as appears 
 from the sulphureous smell of persons who 
 have taken it, and from silver being stained 
 in their pockets of a blackish colour. la 
 the stomach it is probably combined with 
 hydrogen. It is a celebrated remedy 
 against cutaneous diseases, particularly 
 psora, both given internally and applied 
 externally. It has likewise been recom- 
 mended in rheumatic pains, flying gout, 
 rickets, atrophy, coughs, asthmas, and 
 other disorders of the breast and lungs, 
 and particularly in catarrhs of the chronic 
 kind. 
 
 In haemorrhoidal affections it is almost 
 specific; but in most of these cases it is 
 advantageously combined with some cool- 
 ing purgative, especially supertartrate of 
 potash. 
 
 The preparations of sulphur directed to 
 be used by the London and Edinburgh 
 Colleges, are the Sulphur lotum, Sulphur 
 prxcipitatum, and Sulphur sublimatum. 
 
 SULPHUR ANTIMONII PR^CIPITA- 
 TUM. Sulphur auratum antimonii. This 
 preparation of antimony appears to have 
 rendered that called kermis mineral unne- 
 cessary. It is a yellow hydro-sulphuret of 
 antimony, and therefore called hydro-sul. 
 phuretum stibii luteum, in the new chemi- 
 cal nomenclature. As an alterative and 
 sudorific it is in high estimation, and giv- 
 en in diseases of the skin and glands; and, 
 joined with calomel, it is one of the most 
 powerful and penetrating alteratives we 
 are in possession of. 
 
 SULPHUR AUIIATUM ANTIMOXJI. See Sul- 
 phur antimcinii prcecipitatum. 
 
 SULPHUR LOTUM. Washed sulphur. Flo- 
 res sulphuris loti. " Take of subljmed 
 sulphur, a pound." Pour on boiling water 
 so that the acid, if there be any, may be 
 entirely washed away; then dry it. The 
 dose is from half a, drachm to two 
 drachms. 
 
 SULPHUR PR^CIPITATUM. Lac 
 
 sulphuris. Take of sublimed sulphur, a 
 pound, fresh lime, three pounds." Boil 
 the sulphur and lime together in water, 
 then strain the solution through paper, and 
 drop in as much muriatic acid as may be 
 necessary to precipitate the sulphur ; lastly, 
 wash this by repeated affusions of water 
 until it is tasteless. This preparation is 
 mostly preferred to the flowers of sulphur, 
 in consequence of its being freed from its 
 impurities. The dose is from .half a drachm 
 to three drachms. 
 
 SULPHUR SUBLIMATUM. Sublimed 
 sulphur. See Sulphur. 
 
 Sulphur-wort. See Paucedanum. 
 
 Sulphurated hydrogen gas. See Hydro- 
 gen gas, sulphurated. 
 
 SULPHURE. Sulphuretum. A combina- 
 tion of sulphur with different alkaline, 
 earthy, and metallic bases. 
 
 SULPHUREOUS ACID GAS. Several 
 philosophers have paid attention to the 
 properties of this gas, and its combina- 
 tions; but Berthollet was the first who 
 published an accurate account of it, which 
 Fourcroy and Vauquelin, have investiga- 
 ted still more completely. Their paper is 
 inserted in the Jlnnales de Chimie, 11.54, 
 and copied into Nicholson's Journal, vol. I. 
 p. 313. 
 
 When sulphur is united to oxigen it 
 forms an acid. When the quantity of oxi- 
 gen is sufficient to oxigenate a given quan- 
 tity of sulphur completely, the result is a 
 perfect acid called sulphuric acid. If a 
 less quantity of oxigen is made use of, the 
 result is an imperfect acid, capable of tak- 
 ing the gazeous state. To this' gazeous 
 fluid the name of sulphureous acid gas is 
 given. It becomes obvious from this, that 
 sulphureous acid gas has the same relation 
 to sulphuric acjd as phosphorous acid has 
 to the phosphoric acid. At least this gas 
 occupies the middle place between sulphur 
 and sulphuric acid. 
 
 Properties. Sulphureous acid gas is a per- 
 manently elastic aeriform fluid at the ordina- 
 ry pressure and temperature of our atmos- 
 phere. Its odour is strong and suffocating. 
 It cannot maintain combustion, nor the re- 
 spiration of animals. Its weight is more than 
 double thatof atmospheric air. Its specific 
 gravity according toBergman is0.00246,and 
 0.00251, accordingio Lavoisier. It is not in- 
 flammable. One hundred cubic inches of it 
 weigh nearly 63 grains. It is composed, 
 accovding to Fourcroy, of 85 sulphur and 
 15 oxigen. It is acid; it first reddens and 
 then destroys the greater part of the vege- 
 table colours. It exerts little action on. 
 the metals, and has a weak attraction to 
 alkalis and earths. It has the property 
 of whitening silk and giving it a lustre. 
 Priestley, Bergman, Berthollet, &c. say 
 that at high temperatures it deposits sul- 
 phur, but Fourcroy and Vauquelin,' in con- 
 
SUL 
 
 sequence of some new experiments, deny and when it is completely inflamed cover it 
 this assertion. Phosphorus has no action with a large bell-glass perfectly dry ; re- 
 upon it. Its attraction for oxigen when move the whole on a dish and surround the 
 dry, at the common temperature, is very apparatus with mercury. The sulphur will 
 feeble, but, if the smallest quantity of burn for some time, and the bell-glass will 
 moisture be present, the union of the two be filled with white vapour. When the va- 
 gases is much favoured. At high tempera- pour has subsided, the gas may be trans. 
 tures the combination is more speedily ef- ferred as usual. 
 
 fected. When a mixture of sulphureous Explanation. During the burning of the 
 acid gas and oxigen gas is made to pass sulphur in a confined quantity of atmos- 
 through. an ignited tube, the two gases pheric air, it absorbs the oxigen contained 
 combine and sulphuric acid is formed, in it ; this however, not being sufficient to 
 When passed into water cooled down to oxigenate the sulphur completely, the re- 
 the freezing point, the union is very rapid, suit is an imperfect aeriform acid, or sul- 
 Water cooled to forty degrees absorbs one- phuret>us acid gas. 
 
 third part of its weight of sulphureous acid 3. Sulphureous acid gas may also be ob- 
 gas. It speedily melts ice. Water satura- tained by decomposing sulphite of potash. 
 ted with it may be frozen without parting or soda, eiflier by heat alone, or by the 
 with its gas ; but when water, which has affusion of acids. 
 
 been saturated with it, is exposed to heat, 4. If charcoal be moistened with sul- 
 it is filled with a vast number of bubbles phuric acid, and then exposed to distilla- 
 which continually increase and rise to the tion, the products are carbonic acrd gas 
 surface ; these bubbles are the gas separat- and sulphureous acid gas 
 ing- from it. It is absorbed by oil, ether, During this operation the charcoal at- 
 and sulphuric acid, the latter when satura- tracts part of the oxigen of the sulphuric 
 ted with it acquires the property of smoak- acid, and forms carbonic acid gas. The 
 ing when exposed to air; its colour is al- sulphuric acid is therefore partly de-oxidat- 
 tered to a yellowish brown, and its odour ed and becomes converted into sulphu- 
 is penetrating like that of the gas. When reous acid gas. 
 
 the acid thus saturated with the gas is ex- 5. Sulphureous acid gas is likewise 
 posed a few degrees below the freezing formed by distilling sulphur with the oxids 
 point, in congeals or freezes into a crystal- of mercury, lead, tin, manganese, &c. 
 line mass. The same happens when sub- In these processes the sulphur attracts 
 mitted to distillation. It decomposes ni- the oxigen of the metallic oxids, and be- 
 tric and oxigenated muriatic acid, and dis- comes converted into sulphureous acid 
 solves camphor. Sulphureous acid gas and gas, while the oxids are partially restored 
 hydrogen gas have no action upon each to the metallic state. 
 
 other at common temperatures, but if they Water impregnated with sulphureous 
 are passed through an ignited tube, a de- acid gas forms 
 composition is effected. 
 
 Charcoal like 
 wise decomposes sulphureous acid gas at 
 a high temperature. Monge and Clouet 
 
 SULPHUREOUS ACID. 
 
 1. To prepare sulphureous acid, take 
 one part of mercury and four of concen- 
 
 affirm that by extreme artificial cold and trated sulphuric acid, put them into a re- 
 a strong pressure exerted at the same time, tort furnished with a receiver, and con- 
 they rendered sulphureous acid gas fluid, nected with Burkitt's or Pepys's appara- 
 
 JWethods of obtaining sulphureous acid gas. tus. The sulphureous acid gas which is 
 1. Take one part of mercury and four of disengaged is absorbed by the water in the 
 concentrated sulphuric acid; put them into vessel, and constitutes sulphureous acid. 
 a glass retort connected with the pneuma- 2. Sulphureous acid is likewise formed 
 tic quicksilver-trough and apply the heat during the slow combustion of sulphur. 
 of a lamp to the mixture till it boils. On The salts formed by the combination of 
 continuing the heat after the mercury has sulphureous acid with different bases, are 
 been acted upon, sulphureous acid gas will called sulphites. 
 be obtained in abundance. SULPIUJHETUM AMMOSTJE. Hepar sulphuris 
 
 In this case a partial decomposition of volatile. Boyle's or Beguine's fuming 
 the sulphuric acid takes place. The mer- spirit. Sulphuret of ammonia is ob r 
 cury abstracts part of its oxigen and be- tained in the form of a yellow fuming 
 comes converted into an oxid ; the sul- liquor, by the ammonia and sulphur 
 phuric acid in consequence of the loss of uniting whilst in a state of gas during dis- 
 oxigen, becomes converted into sulphu- tillation. It excites the action of the ab- 
 reous acid, which takes the gazeous form sorbent system and diminish arterial ac- 
 at the common temperature. tion, and is given internally in diseases 
 
 2. Sulphureous acid gas may likewise be arising from the use of mercury, phthisis, 
 obtained by the slow combustion of sul- diseases of the skin, and phlegmasise : ex- 
 phur. ternally it is prescribed in the form of bath 
 
 Put pounded sulphur into a shallow earth- in paralysis, contractura, psora> and cuU- 
 en dish or crucible ; melt and set fire to it i neous diseases. 
 
786 SUL SUL 
 
 SULPHURETUM CALCIS. Hdper calClS. Sul- StTLPHTJRETtlM STIBII KAT1VTJM. 
 
 phuret of lime. It is principally used as return stibii nigrum Jlntimoniiun crndum.' 
 a bath in various diseases of the skin. Native sulphuret of antimony. It is trom 
 
 SutPHURETUM HYDRARGYRI RIORUM. See this ore that all our preparations of anti- 
 ffffdrurffyms cum sulphure. inony are made. See Antimony. 
 
 SULFHtJRETUM HYDRARGYRl RU- SULPHURIC ACID. Addum sulphu- 
 BRUM. Cinnabaris antimonii. Redsulphu- ricum. Oil of vitriol. Vitriolic acid. Sul- 
 ret of mercury. Hydrargyrus sulphure- phuric acid consists of sulphur, which con- 
 tus ruber. " Take of purified mercury, stitutes its basis, and of oxygen. It fre- 
 by weight forty ounces ; sublimed sulphur, quently occurs in combination with alkalis, 
 feight ounces " Having melted the sulphur earths, and metals ; but seldom in a state 
 over the fire, mix in the mercury, and as of purity, and whether at all, has been 
 soon as the mass begins to swell, remove doubted. For chemical, medical, and 
 the vessel from the fire, and cover it with other purposes, it is obtained by the rapid 
 considerable force to prevem inflammation ; combustion of sulphur and t he decomposi- 
 then rub the mass into powder,and sublime, tion of metallic and earthy sulphuric acid 
 This preparation is esteemed a mild mer- salts by fire. If melted sulphur be ex- 
 curial alterative, and given to children in posed in open air to an increased heat, it 
 small doses. In surgery its chief and al- t;-kes fire, is entirely consumed, an.d burns 
 most only use is in the administration of with a flame, and an acid suffocating va- 
 quicksilver by fumigation. Thus employ- pour. The sulphur is by this combustion 
 ed ii has proved extremely serviceable in changed to an acid. If the heat by which, 
 venereal cases. Ulcers and excrescences burning sulphur is consumed be only weak, 
 about the pudejidum and anus in women, its flame is blue, and the acid then gene- 
 are particularly benefited by it; andin these rated is'imperfect, very volatile, and ae'ri- 
 cases it is most conveniently applied by form This imperfect sulphuric acid is 
 placing a red hot heater at the bottom of the sulphiireous acid. But if the heat 
 anight stool-pan, and after sprinkling on be stronger, the flame of the sulphur is 
 it a few grains of the red sulphuret quick- white and lively, and a perfect sulphuric 
 silver, placing the patient on the stool. To acid in the vaporous state is formed. The 
 fumigate ulcers m the throat, it is necessa- sulphuric acid may be obtained by differ- 
 ry to receive the fumes on the part affect- eijt methods ; that prepared in England is 
 ed, through the tube of a funnel. By enclo- by the combustion of sulphur ; for which 
 sing the patient naked in a box, it has on purpose peculiar apartments, with their 
 some occasions been contrived to fumigate insides lined with lead, are constructed, in 
 the whole body at once, and in this way order to enclose the burning sulphur. But 
 the specific powers of the quicksilver have because the sulphur would in that situat ion 
 been very rapidly excited. be soon extinguished, and never burn with 
 
 This mode of curing the hies venerea, is due vivacity, about the eighth part of its 
 Spoken of as true ; and the subject has of weight of nitre is mingled with it to supply 
 late years been revived in a treatise by Sa- vital air, without which no combustion can 
 bonette, and by trials made in Bartholo- exist. Both the water at the bottom of 
 mew's hospital. the chamber, and also the aqueous vapours 
 
 Mr. Pearson, from his experiments conveyed into it, imbibe the sulphuric acid 
 on mercurial fumigation, concludes, that as it forms. The weak or diluted acid thus 
 where checking the progress of the disease obtained is collected and concentrated by 
 sirddenly is an object of great moment, and evaporating the superfluous water in glass 
 where the body is covered with ulcers or vessels. Sulphuric acid, concentrated in 
 large and numerous eruptions, and in ge- this manner, is sold under the name of 
 neral to ulcers, fungi, and excrescences, English oil of vitriol^ oleum vitrioli, to 
 the vapour of mercury is an application of distinguish it from another species, called 
 great efficacy and utility; but that it is Saxon oil of vitriol, which is obtained from 
 apt to induce a ptyalism rapidly, and great green vitriol by distillation. Every kind 
 consequent debility, and that lor the pur- of concentrated sulphuric acid, formerly 
 pose of securing the constitution against found in commerce, was prepared by dis- 
 a relapse, as great a quantity of mercury tillation from green vitriol, or copper ; and 
 must be introduced into the system, by it is on this account that the sulphuric acid 
 inunction, as if no fumigation had been is generally called vitriolic acid. Oil of 
 employed. * vitriol is a' very strong acid, burns and 
 
 SULPHURETUM POTASS^. Kali corrodes the skin. When pure, it has 
 sulphur u turn. Hepar sulphuris. Sulpliu- neither colour nor smell, but is very apt 
 ret of potash. Liver of sulphur. The to turn more or less brown, and of a sul- 
 rirtues and uses of this preparation are si- phureous odour, by combustible, animal, 
 milar to those of the sulphuretum ammo- and vegetable matter, as is usually the case 
 nite. with what is sold in the shops. If sulphu- 
 
 SULPIHJRETUM soDjs. A combination, of ric acid be highlyconcenlrated, it congeals 
 Soda and sulphur. at a temperature of 150, and becomes a 
 
SUP 
 
 crystalline mass, formerly termed glacial 
 oil of vitriol. Mixed with water it becomes 
 hot, and is then termed spirit of vitriol, 
 sulphuric acid is a powerful antisceptic and 
 tonic : it is given, properly diluted, in the 
 dose of from one to three drops with cin- 
 chona and other medicines in the cure of 
 fevers and debilities, and it is often applied 
 externally, when very much diluted, against 
 psora and some chronic affections of the 
 skin. 
 
 SULPHUHIS FI.ORES. See Sulphur sublima- 
 tum. 
 
 SULPHUROUS ACID. See Sulphureous acid 
 gas. 
 
 Snlphur t -washed. See Sulphur lotum. 
 
 Sulphur t precipitated. See Sulphur praeci- 
 pitatum. 
 
 Sultan Jloiver. The Centaur ea moschata 
 of Linnaeus. 
 
 SUMACH. (Sumak, from samak, to be 
 red ; so called from its red berry.) Elm- 
 leaved sumach. This plant, Rhus coria- 
 ria of Linnaeus \-foliis pinnatis obtusis, 
 caule serratis corolibus subtus villosis, is a 
 small tree, a native of the south of Europe. 
 It is singular that this is the only species of 
 the genus rhus which is perfectly innocent ; 
 the others being active poisons. Both the 
 leaves and berries of this plant are used 
 medicinally, as adstringents and tonics ;the 
 former are the most powerful, and have 
 been long in common use, where they may 
 be easily obtained in various complaints 
 indicating this class of remedies. The ber- 
 ries, which are red, and of a roundish 
 compressed figure, contain a pulpy matter, 
 in which is lodged a brown, hard, oval 
 seed, manifesting a considerable degree of 
 adstringency. The pulp, even when dry, 
 is grateful, and has been discovered to 
 contain an essential salt, similar to that of 
 wood sorrel. An infusion of the dried fruit 
 is not rendered black by a solution of iron : 
 hence it appears to be destitute of adstrin- 
 gency. But its acidity is extremely grate- 
 ful ; therefore, like many other fruits, these 
 berries may be advantageously taken to 
 allay febrile heat, and to correct bilious 
 putrescency. 
 
 Sumach, elm leaved. See Sumach. 
 
 SUMENT. (Arab.) The lower or fat part 
 of the belly. 
 
 Sun-dew. See Ros solis. 
 
 SUPERBUS. See Rectus superior oculi. 
 
 SUPERCILTUM See Eye-brow. 
 
 SUPERCILIUM TEifERis. The milfoil or 
 yarrow was once so termed. See MiUe- 
 folium 
 
 SUPERFCETATION. (Superfctatio, 
 from super, above or upon, and foetus, a 
 foetus.) The impregnation of a woman 
 already pregnant. 
 
 SUPERGEMIXALIS. (From super, above, 
 and gemini, the testicles ) The epididy- 
 mis, or body bove the testicles. 
 
 (From svper, above, 
 
 strp 
 
 -781 
 
 and genu, the knee.) The patella, or knee- 
 pan. 
 
 SUPERIMPREGNATIO. (From super, above, 
 and impregnatio, a conception.) Superfoe- 
 tation. 
 
 SUPERIOR AURIS. See Jlttollens aurem. 
 
 SUPERLIGULA. (From super, above, and 
 ligula, a little tongue, the glottis.) The 
 epiglottis. 
 
 SUPERPUHGATIO. (From super, beyond, 
 and purgo, to purge.) An excessive eva- 
 cuation by stool. 
 
 SupERStAPULARis. (From super, upon, 
 and scapula, the shoulder-blade.) A muscle 
 seated upon the scapula. 
 
 SUPINATION. (Supinatio, from Su- 
 pinus, placed upward.) The act of turn- 
 ing the palm of the hand upwards, by ro- 
 tating the" radius upon the ulna. 
 
 SUPINATOR. (From supinus, up- 
 wards.) A name given to those muscles 
 which turn the hand upwards. 
 
 SUPIXATOR BREVIS. See Supinator ra-> 
 dii brevis. 
 
 SUPINATOR LOXGUS. See Supinator radii 
 
 SUPINATOR RADII BREVIS. Sup. 
 nator brevis, sive minor, of Winslow, and 
 epicondylo radial, of Dumas. This small 
 muscle, which is tendinous externally, is 
 situated at the upper part of the fore -arm 
 under the supinator longus, the extensor 
 carpi radialus brevis, the extensor carpi 
 ulnaris, the extensor digitorum communis, 
 and the extensor minimi digiti. 
 
 It arises tendinous from the lower and 
 anterior part of the outer condyle of the 
 os htimeri, and tendinous and fleshy from 
 the outer edge and posterior surface of the 
 ulna, adhering firmly to the ligament that 
 joins the radius to that bone. From these 
 origins its fibres descend forwards and in- 
 wards, and are inserted into the upper, 
 inner, and anterior part of the radius 
 around the cartilaginous surface upon 
 which slides the tendon of the biceps, and 
 likewise into a ridge that runs downwards 
 and outwards below this surface. 
 
 This muscle assists in the supination of 
 the hand by rolling the radius outwards. 
 
 SUPINATOR RADII LONGUS. Su- 
 pinator longus of Albinus. Supinator longus 
 sive major of Winslow, and humero-sus ra- 
 dial of Dumas A long flat muscle, co- 
 vered by a very thin tendinous fascia, and 
 situated immediately under the integu- 
 ments along the outer convex surface of 
 the radius. It arises by very short tendin- 
 ous fibres, from the anterior surface and 
 outer ridge of the os humeri, about two 
 or three inches above its external condyle, 
 between the brachialis internus and the 
 triceps brachii ; and likewise from the an- 
 terior surface of the external intermuscu- 
 lar membrane, or ligament, as it is called. 
 About the middle of the radius, its fleshy 
 fibres terminate in a. flat tendon, vrbicU is 
 
sus 
 
 SYC 
 
 inserted into the inner side of the interior SUSPENSORIUM. (From suspendeo, to 
 extremity of the radius, near the root of hang;) A suspensor; a bag, or bandage, 
 its styloid process. to suspend the scrotum. 
 
 This muscle not only assists in rolling SUSPESTSORIUM HEJPATIS. The broad liga- 
 the radius outwards, and turning the palm ment of the liver. 
 
 of the hand upwards, on which account SUSPENSORIUS TESTIS. The cremaster 
 Riolanus first gave it the name of supinator, muscle of the testicle, 
 but it likewise assists in pronation, and in Susunnus. (From susurro, to murmur.) 
 bending the fore-arm. An imaginary sound in the ear. 
 
 SUPPOSITORIUM. (From sub, under, SUTURE. 
 
 and pono, to put.) A suppository, 
 
 (Satura, from suo, to join 
 together.) Called also clavata comnissura 
 
 substance to put into the rectum/there to 1. In surgery this term signifies the uniting 
 remain and dissolve gradually. the lips of a wound by sewing. A number 
 
 Suppressed menses. See Jlmenorrhcea. of different kinds of sutures have been 
 
 SUPPURATION. (Suppuratio, from recommended by writers on surgery, but 
 vippuro, to suppurate.) That morbid ac- all of them are now reduced to two : 
 tion by which pus is deposited in inflam- namely, the twisted, and the interrupted, 
 matory tumours. See Pus called also the knotted suture. The twisted 
 
 SUPRA COSTALES. A portion of the in- suture is made in the following manner : 
 tercostal muscles. See Intercostal muscles, having brought the divided parts nearly 
 
 SUPRA SPINATUS. (Musculus supra- into contact, a pin is to be introduced from 
 spinatus.') Supra spinatus sen superscapu- the outside inwards, and carried out 
 laris of Cowper, and sous-spino-scnpufo through the opposite side to the same dis- 
 trochiterien of Dumas. This muscle, which tance from the edge that it entered at on 
 was first so named by Riolanus, from its the former side ; a firm wax ligature is 
 situation, is of considerable thickness, then to be passed around it, making the 
 wider behind than before, and fills the figure of 8, by which the wounded parts 
 whole of the cavity or fossa that is above are drawn gently into contact. The num- 
 the spine of the scapula. It arises fleshy her of pins is to be determined by the ex- 
 from the whole of the base of the scapula tent of the wound; half an inch, or at 
 that is above its spine, and likewise from most three quarters, is the proper distance 
 the spine itself, and from the superior cos- between two pins. The interrupted suture 
 ta. Opposite to the basis of the coracoid 1S practised where a number of stitches is 
 process, it is found beginning to degene- required, and the interruption is only the 
 rate into a tendon, which is at first covered distance^ between the stitches, 
 by fleshy fibres, and then passing under 2. In anatomy the word suture is applied 
 the acromion, adheres to the capsular liga- to the union of bones by means of denti- 
 ment of the os humeri, and is inserted into form margins, as in the bones of the crani- 
 the upper part of the large tuberosity at um - See Temporal, sphceneidal, zygomatic, 
 the head of the os humeri. This muscle transverse, coronal, lambdoidal, and sagittal 
 is covered by a thin fascia, which adheres sutures. 
 to the upper edge and superior part of the 
 basis, as well as to the upper edge of the 
 spine of the scapula. The principal use of 
 the supra spinatus seems to be to assist in 
 raising the arm upwards ; at the same time, 
 fey drawing the capsular ligamen upwards, 
 it prevents it from being pinched between 
 
 Swallow -wort. See Vincetoxicum. 
 
 Sweat. See Perspiration. 
 
 Sweating, immense. See Ephydrosis.. 
 
 Sweet margoram. See J\farjorana. 
 
 Sweet naveiv. See Itapus. 
 
 Sweet rush. See Juncus odoratus. 
 
 Sweet sultan. The Ceutaurea moschata 
 the head of the os humeri and that of the of Linnaeus, 
 scapula. It may likewise serve to move Sweet willow. See J\Tyrtus Brabantica. 
 the scapula upon the humerus. SWIETENIA. (Named after Swieten.) 
 
 SURA. (Arab.) The calf of the leg ; The bark of the wood of this tree is of a 
 ihe fibula. red colour internally ; has an adstringent 
 
 SURFEIT. The consequence of excess bitter taste; yields its active matter to 
 in eating or drinking, or of something un- water. It has been prepared as a substitute 
 wholesome or improper in these articles, for Peruvian bark, and has been used as 
 It consists in a heuvy load or oppression of such with advantage. Dose half a drachm, 
 the stomach, with nausea, sickness, im- SWIETEXIA MAHAGONT. The systematic 
 peded perspiration, and at timeseruptions name of the mahogany tree. See Mahoga- 
 n the skin. ni and Swietenia. 
 
 SURGERY. (Chirurgia, from ;^g, the Swine pox. See Varicella. 
 hand, and e^yov, labour.) A branch of the STCOMA. (From <rvx, a fig.) A wart 
 the science of medicine, having for its ob- or excrescence resembling a fig. 
 ject the cure of external diseases. SYCOSIS. The ophthalmia trachoma of 
 
 Sus SCROFA. The systematic name of the Sauvages ; also a fungous ulcer; and by 
 hog which affords the lard. others the tumour on the anus called ma- 
 
 Suspended Animation. See Resuscitation, .visca, 
 
SYMPATHY. 
 
 SYLPHIUM. Asafoctida is so termed by 
 some writers. See Jlsafostida. 
 
 SYMBLEPHAULM. (From <n/v, with, 
 and /2A.<f>o{|ov, the eyelid.) A concretion of 
 the eyelid to the globe of the eye ; also a 
 concretion of the palpebra with the eye. 
 This chiefly happens in the superior, but 
 very rarely in the inferior palpebra. The 
 causes of this concretion are a bad confor- 
 mation of the parts, or from ulcers of the 
 cornea, the membrana conjunctiva, or in- 
 ternal superfices of the palpebrse, or im- 
 prudent scarifications, or burns, especially 
 if the eye remains long closed. There are 
 two species, the partial* or total ; in the 
 former the adhesion is partial, in the latter, 
 the membrana conjunctiva and cornea are 
 concreted together. 
 
 SYMBOLS. (From <ru / w&t\Aa>, to knit to- 
 gether.) Is said either of the fitness of 
 parts with one another, or of the consent 
 between them by the intermediation of 
 nerves, and the like. 
 
 SYMBOLOGJA. (From <rv/uGe\ov, a sign, 
 and \o^o?,adiscourse.) The doctrine of the 
 signs and symptoms of disease. 
 
 SYMMETRY. The exact and beautiful 
 proportion of parts to onetmother. 
 
 Sympathetic nerve. See Intercostal nerve. 
 
 SYMPATHY. (From a-v^ceaif^, to 
 suffer together, to sympathise.) Sympu- 
 thia. All the body is sympathetically 
 connected together, and dependent, the 
 one part upom the rest, constituting a 
 general sympathy. But sometimes we 
 find particular parts more intimately de- 
 pendent upon each other than upon the 
 rest of the body, constituting a particular 
 sympathy. Action cannot be greatly in- 
 creased in any one organ, without being 
 diminished in some other ; but certain parts 
 are more apt to be affected by the de- 
 rangement of particular organs than others ; 
 and it was the observance of this fact which 
 gave foundation to the old and well-known 
 doctrine of sympathy, which was said to 
 proceed, " turn ob commnntonem et similitu- 
 ttinem generis, turn ob viciniam" It may 
 be thought that this position of action be- 
 ing diminished in one organ, by its increase, 
 either in the rest or in some other part, is 
 contradicted by the existence of general 
 diseases or actions affecting the whole sys- 
 tem. Bnt in them we find, in the first 
 place, that there is always some part more 
 affected than the rest. This local affection 
 is sometimes the first symptom, and affects 
 the constitution in a secondary way, either 
 by the irritation which it produces, or by 
 an extension of the specific action. At other 
 times the local affection is coevel with the 
 general disease, and is called sympathetic. 
 It is observed in the second place, that 
 as there is some part which is always 
 more affected than the rest, so also 
 is there some organ which has its action, 
 in consequence of this, diminished lower 
 that of the rest of the system, and 
 
 most commonly lower than its natural 
 standard. From the extensive sympathy 
 of the stomach with almost every part of 
 the body, we find that this most frequently 
 suffers, and has its action diminished in 
 every disease, whether general or local, 
 provided that the diseased action arises to 
 any considerable degree. There are also 
 other organs which may, in like manner, 
 suffer from their association or connexion 
 with others which become diseased. Thus, 
 for instance, we see, in the general disease 
 called puerperal fever, that the action 
 of the breasts is diminished by the increas- 
 ed inflammatory action of the uterus. 
 
 In consequence of this balance of action, 
 or general connexion of the system, a 
 sudden pain, consequent to violent action 
 of any particular part, will so weaken the 
 rest as to produce fainting, and occasion- 
 ally death. But this dependence appears 
 more evidently in what may be called the 
 smaller systems of the body, or those parts 
 which seem to be more intimately connect- 
 ed with each other than they are with the 
 general system. Of this kind is the con- 
 nexion of the breasts with the uterus of 
 the female ; of the urethra with the tes- 
 ticles of the male ; of the stomach with 
 the liver; and of the intestines with the 
 stomach, and of this again with the brain; 
 of the one extremity of the bone with the 
 other ; and of the body of the muscle with 
 its insertion ; of the skin with the parts 
 below it. 
 
 These smaller systems, or circles, shall 
 be treated regularly ; but, first, it may be 
 proper to observe, that these are not only 
 intimately connected with themselves, but 
 also with the general system, an universal 
 sympathy being thus established. 
 
 That there is a very intimate connexion 
 between the breast and uterus has been 
 long known ; but it has not been very 
 satisfactorily explained. Fallopius, and 
 all the older authors, declare plainly that 
 the spmpathy is produced by an anastomo- 
 sis of vessels; Bartholin adding, that the 
 child being born, the blood no longer goes 
 to the uterus, but is directed to the breast 
 and changed into milk. But none of all 
 those who talk of this derivation, assign 
 any reasonable cause which may produce it. 
 
 In pregnancy, and at the menstrual 
 periods, the uterus is active ; but, when 
 the child is delivered, the action of the 
 uterus subsides, whilst the breasts intbeir 
 turn become active, and secrete milk. . 
 
 If, at this time, we should again produce 
 action in the uterus, we diminish that of 
 the breasts, and destroy the secretion of 
 milk, as is well illustrated by the case of 
 inflammation of the uterus, which is inci- 
 dent to lying-in women. When the uterus 
 at the cessation of the menses, ceases to be 
 active, or to secrete, \ve often find that 
 the breasts have an action excited in them, 
 becoming slowly inflamed, and assuming 
 
784 SYMPATHY. 
 
 a cancerous disposition. The uterus and tion in the glands must be sudden and of 
 breasts seem to be a set of glands balanc- short duration ; for, if continued long, 
 ing each other in the system, one only weakness of the testicles, or diminished 
 being naturally active, or secreting proper- action, is induced. In those pans which 
 ly at a time ; and accordingly we seldom, if exhibit this natural association of action, 
 ever, find that when the uterus yields the if the action of one part be suddenly and 
 menstrual discharge, the milk is secreted for a short time increased, the action of 
 in perfection, during the continuance of the sympathising part will likewise be in- 
 this discharge, nor do we ever find them creased ; as we see in the instance already 
 both inflamed at the same time. given of coition, and likewise in paroxysms 
 
 The uterus has not only this connexion of the stone, in which the glans penis, after 
 with the breasts, but it has also a very making water, becomes very painful, 
 particular sympathy with the stomach, But if the action be more slowly in- 
 which again sympathises with the brain ; duced, and continued for a long time, then 
 and thus we see how a disorder of the this association is set aside, by the stronger 
 uterus may induce an extensive series of and more general principle of the equili- 
 aftections, each dependent on the other. brium of action, and the sympathising part 
 
 The organs of generation in the male is weakened. Hence, violent inflammation, 
 form likewise a little system, in which all of the end of the urethra produces a weak- 
 the parts exhibit this sympathy with each ness and irritability of the bladder, dull- 
 other. They likewise give us a very good ness of the testicle, &c. 
 instance of the association of action, or There is also an evident sympathy of 
 sympathy, in the common acceptation of equilibrium betwixt the siomach and 
 that, word. lower tract of intestines ; which two por- 
 
 Sympathy is divided into, first, the sym- tions may he said in general to balance 
 pathy of equilibrium, in which one part is each other in the abdomen. When the 
 weakened by the increased action of an- action of the intestines is increased in diar- 
 other ; and, secondly, the sympathy of as- rhoea, the stomach is often weakened, and 
 sociation, in which two parts act together the patient tormented with nausea. This 
 at the same time. will be cured, not so easily by medicines 
 
 The sympthy of association is produced taken into the stomach, as by anodyne, 
 suddenly, and for a short time. The sym- clysters, which will abate the action of the 
 pathy of equilibrium is produced more intestines. When the intestines are in- 
 slowly, and continues to operate for much flamed, as \n strangulated hernia, vomiting 
 longer time. is a never-failing attendant. 
 
 It is curious enough that most, or at When again the stomach is inflamed, the 
 least many, of those organs, which seem intestines are affected, and obstinate cos- 
 to be connected by the sympathy of equi- tiveness takes place ; even in hysterical 
 librium, exhibit likewise more or less of affections of the stomach, the intestines 
 the sympathy of association, when under are often deranged. Injections of cold 
 the circumstances in which this can take water frequently relieve these affections of 
 pluce. the stomach, by their action of the intes- 
 
 The sympathy of equilibrium is seen in tines. 
 
 the effects of inflammation of the end of The liver and stomach are also connected 
 the urethra on the testicle ; which often with one another. When the liver is in- 
 diminishes its action, and produces a very flamed, or has its action increased, the sto- 
 disagreeable sensation of dullness, or, if mach is weakened, and dyspeptic symp- 
 tliis inflammation be suddenly diminished, toms take place. When the stomach is 
 the action of the testicle is as suddenly weakened, as, for instance, by intoxica- 
 increased, and swelling takes place. The tion, then the action of the liver is in- 
 same is seen in the connexion of the ure- creased, and a greater quantity than usual 
 thra with the bladder and prostate gland, of bile is secreted. The same takes place 
 as is mentioned in all the dissertations on in warm climates, where the stomach is 
 gonorrhoea. These parts likewise affect much debilitated. 
 
 the stomach greatly, increased action in If the liver has its action thus frequently 
 them weakening that organ much. This is increased, it assumes a species of inflam- 
 seen in the effects of swelled testicle, or mation, or becomes, as it is called, scir- 
 excesshe venery, or inflamed bladder, rhous. This is exemplified. in the habitual 
 and in a stone ; all which weaken the dram-drinkers, and in those who stay long 
 stomach, and produce dyspepsia. The in warm countries and use freedoms with 
 same remark applies to the kidney ; vo- the stomach. The liver likewise sympa- 
 miting and flatulence being produced by thises with the brain ; for when this organ, 
 nephritis. is injured, and its action much impaired. 
 
 The sympathy of association, or an in- as in compression, inflammation and sup- 
 stance of sympathy in the common accep- puration have been often known to take 
 tation of the word, is likewise seen in the place in the liver. 
 
 connexion betwixt the glands and testicles Besides this connexion of the stomack 
 in coition-, but for this purpose, the, ac- with the, liver, it re also very intimately de- 
 
785 
 
 pendent on the brain, being weakened by sore, however large the discharge, 
 when the action of ihe brain is increased, (which is always thin, and accompanied 
 as we see in inflammation of that organ, with little action.) does no good, but only 
 1'he brain again is affected with pain, when adds to the misery of the patient. We 
 tile stomach is weakened by intoxication, may, however, err on the other hand by 
 or other causes ; and this pain will be often making- the issues too painful, or by keep, 
 relieved by slowly renewing- the action of ing them active too long, for, after they 
 the stomach, by such stimuli as are natu- have removed the inflammatory disease 
 ral to it, such as small quantities of soups below, they will still operate on these 
 frequently repeated. A slight increase of pans, lessening their action, and prevent- 
 action in the stomach, at least if not of a ing the healing process from going on pro- 
 morbid kind, affects the brain so as to pro- perly. This is seen in casi-s of curvature, 
 duce sleep, diminishing its action. This of the spine, where at first the inflarnma- 
 vve see in the effects of a full meal, and tion of the vertebra is diminished by the 
 even of a draught of warm water. The issues ; but, if they be kept long open after 
 stomach likewise sympathies with the this is removed, they do harm We often 
 throat, squeamishness and anorexia being see the patient recover rapidly after his 
 often produced by inflammation of he surgeon has healed the issue "in despair, 
 tonsils. This inflammation is frequently judging that it could do no farther service, 
 abated by restoring or increasing the action but only increase the weakness of his pa- 
 of the stomach. Hence the throat, in tient. 
 
 slight inflammation, is frequently easier It is a well-established fact, that when 
 after dinner ; hence, likewise, the effects any particular action disappears suddenly 
 of emetics in cynanche. from a part, it will often speedily affect 
 
 The extremities of bones and muscles that organ which sympathises most with 
 also sympathise in the same manner, the part that was originally diseased. 
 When one end of a bone is inflamed, the This is best seen in the inflammatory 
 action of the other is lessened, and pain is action, which, as practical writers have 
 produced ; for a painful sensation may re- well observed, occasionally disappears 
 suit both from increased and diminished quickly from the part first affected, und 
 action. When the tendon of a muscle is then shews itself in some other, 
 inflamed, the body of that muscle often is From the united testimony of all these 
 pained, and -vice versa. facts, Mr. Burns, of Glasgow, maintains 
 
 Lastly, the external skin sympathises the doctrine just delivered, and proposes 
 with the parts below it. If it be inflamed, to introduce it into pathological reason- 
 as in erysipelas, the parts immediately be- ings. In the whole of the animal econo- 
 neath are weakened, or have their natural my, we discover marks of the wisdom of 
 action diminished. If this inflammation the Creator, but perhaps in no part of it 
 affect the face, or scalp, then the brain is more than in this, of the existence of ihe 
 injured; and head-ache, stupor, or deli- sympathy of equilibrium, for if a large 
 rium, supervene. If it attack the skin of part of the system were to have its action 
 the abdomen, then the abdominal viscera much, increased, and all the other parts 
 are affected, and we have vomiting and to continue acting in the same proportion- 
 purging, or obstinate costiveness, accord- ate degree as formerly, the whole must be 
 ing to circumstances. This is illustrated soon exhausted ; (for increased action 
 by the disease of children, which is called would require for its support an increased, 
 by ;he women the bowel-hive, in which qoantity of energy ) 
 
 the skin is inflamed, as they suppose, from But upon this principle, when action is 
 some morbid matter within. much increased in one part, it is to a cer- 
 
 If the internal parts be inflamed, the tain degree diminished in some other, the 
 action of the surface is diminished, and, general sum or degree of action in the 
 by increasing this action, we can lessen or body is thus less than it otherwise would 
 remove the disease below ; as we see daily be, and consequently the s>stem suffers 
 proved by the good effects of blisters, less. 
 
 When the stomach, intestines, or kidney, SYMPIIISIS. (From w t together, 
 have been very irritable, a sinapism has and <?/, to grow.) Mediate connexion, 
 been known to act like a charm ; and, in A genus of the connexion of bones, in 
 the deep seated inflammations of the which they are united by means of an in- 
 breasts, bowrls, or joints, no better reme- tervening body. It comprehends four 
 dy is known, after the use of the lancet, species, viz. synchondrosis, syssarcosis.sy- 
 than blisters. neurosis, and syndenmosis. 
 
 The utility of issues in diseases of the SYMPHYTUM. (From rvpquu, to 
 lungs, the liver, and the joints, is to be uniie ; so called because it is supposed to 
 explained on the same principle. In these unite and close the lips of wounds toge- 
 eases we find that issues do little good un- ther.) 1 The name of a genus of plants 
 less they be somewhat painful, or be in the in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 state of healthy ulcers. An indolent flab- Order, Monosyma* 
 
 s n 
 
SYN 
 
 SYN 
 
 2. The pharmacopoc.al name of the con- 
 soiida major. Com Trey. This plant, Syni- 
 phytum ojficindlc : follis-ovalis lanceolutis 
 decurrentibus, is administered where the 
 althaea cannot be obtained, its roots abound- 
 ing with a viscid glutinous juice whose 
 virtues are similar to that of the althaea. 
 
 SYMPHYTUM MACULGSUJI. See Pulmuna- 
 ria. 
 
 SY^IPUYTOI ?.nxus. See Prunella. 
 
 SvMPUYTinr OPFICINALE. The systema- 
 tic name of the comfrev. See Symphy- 
 ium. 
 
 SYNA^CHB. See Cynanche. 
 
 SrcAscuicA. (From a-wayx*, the 
 
 quinsey ; so called from its uses in that dis- 
 ease.) Quinsey-wort. 
 
 SYNARTIIROSIS. (From crw, toge- 
 ther, and etfbpsv,. a joint.) Immoveable 
 connexion. A genus of connexion of 
 bones, in which they are united together 
 by an immoveable union. It has three 
 species, viz. suture, harmony, and gom- 
 phosis. 
 
 SYJTASTOMOSIS. Is used in the same sense 
 as Anastomosis. 
 
 SYNCHONDROSIS. (From <ruv, with, 
 and ^ovtf/Jo?, a cartilage.) A species of 
 symphysis, jn wiiich one bone is united 
 with another by means of an intervening 
 cartilage, as the vertebra: and the bones of 
 the pubis. 
 
 SYNCHOJTDROTOMIA. (From o-uv^ovefyoj. 
 si?, the symphisis of the pubis, and o-e^va, 
 to cut.) The operation of dividing the 
 symphisis of the pubis. 
 
 SYNCHYSIS. (From o-vfyvco, to con- 
 found.) A solution of the vitreous humour 
 into a fine attenuated aqueous fluid. In 
 Cullen's Nosology it is a variety of his spe- 
 cies caligo pupillx. 
 
 SYNCIPITIS OSSA. See Parietal bones. 
 
 SYNC1PUT. The forepart of the cra- 
 iiium. 
 
 SYNCOPE. (From trvv, with, and xoTrloi, 
 to cut, or strike down.) Jlnimi delirjitium. 
 Leipothymia. Fainting or swooning. A 
 genus of disease in the class neuroses and 
 order adynamia of Cullen, in which the 
 respiration and action of the heart either 
 cease, or become much weaker than usual, 
 with paleness and coldness, arising from 
 diminished energy of the brain, or from 
 organic affections of the heart. Species : 
 1. Syncope cardiaca, the cardiac syncope, 
 arising without a visible cause, and with 
 violent palpitation of the heart, during the 
 intervals, and depending generally on 
 some organic affection of the heart or 
 neighbouring vessels. 2. Syncope occa- 
 aionatisy the existing cause being mani- 
 fest. 
 
 SYNCOPE AifoisosA. See Angina pec- 
 tons. 
 
 SYNDESMOLOGIA. (From cri/fj 97*05, 
 a ligament, and xo/bc, a discourse.) The 
 doctrine of the ligaments. 
 
 See 
 
 phnrvjitfi's medius 
 
 SYNDESMOSIS. (From ffvvftspot, a 
 ligament) That species of symphisis OF 
 mediate connexion of bones in which they 
 are united by ligament, as the radius with 
 the ulna. 
 
 SYNDKSMUS. (From a-uvftto, to bind to- 
 gether ) A ligament. 
 
 SYNECHIA. J.ww*. A concretion 
 of the ins with the ton ea, or with the 
 capsule of the crystalline lens. The prox- 
 imate cause is the contact from inflamma- 
 tion or adhesion of these parts, the conse- 
 quence of inflammation. The remote 
 causes are, a collapse of the cornea, a 
 prolapse of the iris, a swelling or tumi- 
 fied cataract, hypopium, or a natural 
 formation. The species of this disorder 
 aro : 
 
 1. Synechia anterior totalis, or a concre- 
 tion of the iris with the cornea. This spe- 
 cies, is known by inspecting the parts. The 
 pupil in this species is dilated or coarcta- 
 ted, or it is found concreted ; from whence 
 various lesions of vision. 
 
 2. Synechia anterior partialis, when only 
 some part of the iris is accreted. This 
 concretion is observed in one or many 
 places ; from hence the pupil is variously 
 disfigured, and an inordinate motion of the 
 pupil is perceived. 
 
 3. Synechia anterior composita t when 
 not only the whole iris, but also a pro- 
 lapse of the crystalline lens, unites with 
 the cornea. 
 
 4. Synechia posterior totalis, or a concre- 
 tion of the whole uvea, with the ciliary 
 processes and the capsule of the crystalline 
 lens. 
 
 5. Synechia posterior par tialis, when only 
 some part of. the capsule of the crystal- 
 line lens is concreted with the uve.a and 
 cornea. This accretion is simplex, du- 
 plex, triplex, or in many places it may 
 happen. 
 
 6. Synechia complicata, with an amau- 
 rosis, cataract, mydriasis, myosis, or sync- 
 zesis 
 
 SYNEUUOSIS. (From rvv, with, vswjoev, 
 a nerve, because the ancients included 
 membranes, ligaments, and tendons, under 
 the head of nerves.) A species of sym- 
 phisis, in winch one bone is united to 
 another by means of an intervening mem- 
 bran P. 
 
 SYNTZES1S. ConJideMia. A perfect 
 concretion and coarctation of the pupil. 
 It is known by the absence of the pupil, 
 and a total loss of vision. The species 
 are : 
 
 1. Synizcsis nativa, with which infants 
 are sometimes born. In this case, by an 
 error of the first conformation of the pupil, 
 theie is no perforation; it is very rarely 
 found. 
 
 2. Synisesis accidextalis, a concretion of 
 
SYN 
 
 the pupil, from an inflammation or ex- 
 ulcoration, of the uvea or iris, or from 
 a defect of the aqueous or vitreous hu- 
 mour 
 
 3. Synizesis, from a secession of the iris 
 or cornea. From whatever cause it may 
 happen, the effect is certain, for the pupil 
 contracts its diameter; the longitudinal 
 fibres, separated from the circle of the 
 cornea, cannot resist the orbicular fibres : 
 from hence the pupil is wholly or partially 
 contracted 
 
 4 Synizests complicata, or that which is 
 complicated with u.i amaurosis, synechia, 
 or other ocular disease. The amaurosis or 
 gutta serena is known by the total absence 
 of 1 1 glu to the retina; we can distinguish 
 this not only by the pupil being closed, 
 but like wist- the eyelids, for whether the 
 eye'ids be open or shut, all is darkness to 
 tire patient. The o^her complicated cases 
 are known by viewing- the eye, and consi- 
 dering the parts anatomically. 
 
 5 tiynizesis spuria, is a closing of the 
 pupil by mucus, pus, or grumous blood. 
 
 SYNOUHA. (From <rvve%a> t to conti- 
 nue ) Inflammatory fever. A species of 
 continued fever ; characterised by increas- 
 ed heat; pulse frequent, strong, hard; 
 urine high-coloured ; senses not im- 
 paired. This fever is so named from its 
 being attended with symptoms denoting 
 general inflammation in the system, by 
 which we shall always be able readily to 
 distinguish it from either the nervous or 
 putrid. It makes its attack at all seasons 
 of the year, but is most prevalent in (he 
 spring ; and it seizes persons of all ages 
 and habits, but more particularly those in 
 the vigour of life, with strong elastic fibres, 
 and of a plethoric constitution. It is a 
 species of fever almost peculiar to cold and 
 temperate climates, being rarely, if ever 
 met with in very warm ones, except 
 amongst Europeans lately arrived; and 
 even then, the inflammatory stage is of 
 very short duration, as it very soon as- 
 sumes either the nervous or putrid type. 
 
 The exciting causes are sudden transi- 
 tions from heat to cold, swallowing cold 
 liquors when the body is much heated by 
 exercise, too free a use of vinous and .^pi- 
 rit"ous liquors, great intemperance, violent 
 passions of the mind, the sudden suppres- 
 sion of habitual evacuations, and the sud- 
 den repulsion of eruptions- It may be 
 doubted if this fever ever originates from 
 personal infection ; but it is impossible 
 for it to appear as an epidemic amongst 
 such as are of a robust habit, from a pe- 
 culiar state of the atmosphere. It comes 
 on with a sense of lassitude and inactivity, 
 succeeded by vertigo, rigors, and pains 
 over the whole body, but more particular- 
 ly in the head and back; which symptoms 
 are shortly followed by redness of the face 
 and eyes, great restlessness, intense heat, 
 
 SYN 
 
 7157 
 
 and unquenchable thirst, oppression of 
 breathing, and juusea. The skin i., dry 
 and parched; I he tongue is of a scarlet 
 colour at the sides, and furred with \\ |ite 
 in Ihe centre; the urine is red and scanty; 
 the body is < ostive ; and there is a quick- 
 ness, with a fiilness and hardness in the 
 pulse, not much affected by any pressure 
 made on the artery. If the febrile symp- 
 toms run very hii;h, and proper means 
 are not used at an early period, stupor and 
 delirium come on, ihe im:.gm;tion be- 
 comes much disturbed and hurried, and the 
 patient raves uolontly The disease usual- 
 ly goes through its course m about fourteen 
 clays, and terminates in a crisis, either by 
 diaphoresis, diarrhoea, haemorrhage from 
 the nose, or the deposit of a copious sedi- 
 ment in the urine; \\hich crisis is usually 
 preceded by some variation in the pulse. 
 
 Our judgment as to the termination of 
 the disease, must be formed from the vio- 
 lence of the attack, and the nature of the 
 symptoms. If the fever runs high, or 
 continues many days with stupour or deli- 
 rium, the event may be doubtful; but if 
 to these are added, picking at the bed- 
 clothes, starlings of the tendons, involun- 
 tary discharges by stool and urine, and 
 hiccough, it will then certainly be fatal. On. 
 the contrary, if the febrile heat abates, 
 the other symptoms moderate, and there 
 is a tendency to a crisis, we may then ex- 
 pect a recovery. In a few instances, this 
 fever has been known to terminate in 
 mania. 
 
 On opening those who die of an inflam- 
 matory fever, an effusion is often perceived 
 within tin- cranium, and now and then, to- 
 pical affections of some of the viscera are 
 to be observed. 
 
 SYNOCHUS. (From crutt^u, to con- 
 tinue.) A mixed fever. A species of 
 continued fever, commencing with symp- 
 toms of synocha ami terminating iti ty- 
 phus ; so that synocha and typhus, blended 
 together in a slight degree, seem to consti- 
 tute this species of fever, the former be- 
 ing apt to preponderate at its commence- 
 ment, and the latter towards its termina- 
 tion. 
 
 Every thing which has a tendency to 
 enervate the body, may be looked upon as 
 a remote cause of this fever; and accord- 
 ingly we find it often arising from great 
 bodily fatigue, too great an indulgence in 
 sensual pleasures, violent exertion, intem- 
 perance in drinking, and errors in diet, and 
 now and then likewise from the suppres- 
 sion of some long accustomed discharge. 
 Certain passions of the mind (such as grief, 
 fear, anxiety, and joy,) have been enume- 
 rated amongst the causes of fover, and in 
 a few instances it is probable they may 
 have given rise to it ; but the concurrence 
 of some other powers seems generally ne- 
 cessary to produce this effect. The most 
 
SYXOCIIUS. 
 
 usual and universal cause of this fever is 
 the application of cold to the body ; and 
 its morbid effects seem to depend partly 
 upon certain circumstances of the cold it- 
 self, and partly upon certain circumstan- 
 ces of the person to whom it is applied. 
 
 The circumstances which seem to give 
 the application of cold due effect, are its 
 degree of intensity, the length of time 
 which it is applied, its being applied gene- 
 rally, or only in a current of air, its having 
 a degree of moisture accompanying- it, and 
 its being a considerable or sudden change 
 from heat to cold. The circumstances of 
 persons rendering them more liable to be 
 affected by cold, seem to be debility, inj 
 duced either by great fatigue, or violent 
 exertions, by long fasting, by the Want of 
 natural rest, by severe evacuations, by 
 preceding disease, by errors in diet, by 
 intemperance in drinking, by great sen- 
 suality, by too close an application to 
 study, or giving way to grief, fear, or great 
 anxiety, by depriving the body of a part 
 of its accustomed clothing, by exposing 
 any one particular part of it, whilst the 
 rest is kept of its usual warmth, or by ex- 
 posing it generally or suddenly to cold 
 when heated much beyond its usual tem- 
 perature; hese we may therefore look 
 upon as so many causes giving an effect to 
 cold which it otherwise might not have 
 produced. Ann 1 , her frequent cause of fe- 
 ver seems to be breathing air contaminated 
 by the vapours arising either directly or 
 originally from the body of a person la- 
 bouring under the disease. A peculiar 
 matter is supposed to generate in the body 
 of a person affected with fever, and this 
 floating in the atmosphere, and being ap- 
 plied to one in health, will no doubt often 
 cause fever to take place in him, which 
 has induced many to suppose that this in- 
 fectious matter is produced in all fevers 
 whatever, and that they are all more or 
 less contagious. 
 
 The effluvia arising from the human body, 
 if long confined to one place without be- 
 ing diffused in the atmosphere, will, it is 
 well known, acquire a singular virulence, 
 and will if applied to the bodies of men, 
 become the cause of fever. Exhalations, 
 arising from animal or vegetable substances 
 in a state of putrefaction, have been look- 
 ed upon as another general cause of fever : 
 marshy or moist grounds, acted upon by 
 heat for any length of time, usually send 
 forth exhalations which prove a never- 
 failing source of fever, but more particu- 
 larly in warm climates. Various hypo- 
 thesis have been maintained, with respect 
 to the proximate cause of fever; some 
 supposing it to be a lentor or viscidity 
 prevailing in the mass of blood, and stag- 
 gating in the extreme vessels ; others, that 
 it is a noxious matter introduced into or 
 generated in the body, and that the in- 
 
 creased action of the heart and arteries is 
 the effect of nature to expel the morbific 
 matter; others, that it consisted in an in- 
 creased secretion of bile ; and others 
 again, that it is to be attributed to a spas- 
 modic constriction of the extreme vessels 
 on the surface of the body; which last 
 was the doctrine taught by the late Dr. 
 Cullen. 
 
 An attack of this fever is generally mark- 
 ed by the patient's being seized with a con- 
 siderable degree of languor or sense of 
 debility, together with a sluggishness in 
 motion, and frequent yawning and stretch- 
 ing; the face and extremities at the same 
 time become pale, and the skin over the 
 whole surface of the body appears con- 
 stricted; he then perceives a sensation of 
 cold in his back, passing from thence over 
 his whole frame, and this sense of cold 
 continuing to increase; tremors in the 
 limbs and rigors of the body succeed. 
 
 With these there is a loss of appetite, 
 want of taste in the mouth, slight pains in 
 the head, back, and loins, small and fre- 
 quent respirations. The sense of cold and 
 its effects after a little time beqome less 
 violent, and are alternated with flushings, 
 and at last, going off altogether, they are 
 succeeded by great heat diffused generally 
 over the whole body ; the face looks flush- 
 ed, the skin is dry as likewise the tongue; 
 universal restlessness prevails, with a vio- 
 lent pain in the head, oppression at the 
 chest, sickness at the stomach, and an 
 inclination to vomit. There is likewise a 
 great thirst and costiveness, and the pulse 
 is full and frequent, beating perhaps 90 or 
 100 strokes in a minute. When the symp- 
 toms run very high, and there is a con- 
 siderable determination of blood to the 
 head, a delirium will arise. In this fever, 
 as well as most others, there is generally 
 an increase of symptoms towards even- 
 ing. 
 
 If the disease is likely to prove fatal, 
 either by its continuing a long time, or by 
 the severity of its symptoms, then a start- 
 ing of the tendons, picking at the bed- 
 clothes, involuntary discharges by urine 
 and stool, coldness of the extremities, and 
 hiccoughs, will be observed ; where no 
 such appearances take place, the disease 
 will go through its course. 
 
 As a fever once produced will go on, 
 although its cause be entirely removed, 
 and as the continued 'or fresh application 
 of a cause of fever neither will increase 
 that which is already produced, nor occa- 
 sion a new one, there can be no certainty 
 as to the duration of fever, and it is only 
 by attending to certain appearances or 
 changes, which usually take plnce on the 
 approach of a crisis, that we can form any 
 opinion or decision. The symptoms point- 
 ing out the approach of a crisis, are the 
 pulse becoming soft, moderate, and near, 
 
SYP 
 
 789 
 
 and ulcers of the skin, pains, swelling 1 , an ^ 
 i;s natural speed ; the tongue losing its fur 
 and becoming clean, with an abatement of 
 thirst; the skin being covered with a gen- 
 tle moisture, and feeling soft to tile touch; 
 the secretory organs performing their se- 
 veral offices ; and t he urine depositing flaky 
 crystals of a dirty red colour, and becoming 
 turbid on being allowed to stand any time. 
 
 Many physicians have been of opinion, 
 that there is something in the nature of all 
 acute diseases, except those of a putrid 
 kind, wnich usually determines them to be 
 of a certai duration, and therefore that 
 these terminations, when salutary, happen 
 at certain periods of the disease rather 
 than at others, unless disturbed in their 
 progress by an improper mode of treat- 
 ment, or the arising of some accidental 
 circumstance. These periods are known 
 by the apellation of critical days ; and 
 from the time of Hippocrates down to the 
 present, have been pretty generally ad- 
 mitted. The truth of them, Dr. Thomas 
 thinks can hardly be disputed, however 
 they may be interrupted by various causes. 
 A great number of phenomena shew us, 
 that both in the sound state and the diseas- 
 ed, nature has a tendency to observe cer- 
 tain periods ; for instance, the vicissitudes 
 of sleeping and watching occurring with 
 such regularity to every one ; the acute 
 periods that the menstrual flux observes, 
 and the exact time of pregnancy in all 
 viviparous animals, and many other such 
 instances that might be adduced, all prove 
 tbis law. 
 
 With respect to diseases, every one 
 must have observed the definite periods 
 which take place in regular intermit: ents, 
 as well those universal as topical, in the 
 course of true inflammation, which at the 
 fourth, or at the farthest the seventh day, 
 is resolved, or after this period, changes 
 into either abscess, gangrene, or schirrus, 
 in exanthematous eruptions, which if they 
 are favourable and regular, appear on a cer- 
 tain and definite day ; for example, the 
 small-pox about the fourth day. All these 
 appear to be founded on immutable laws, 
 according to which the motions of the body 
 in health and in disease are governed. 
 
 The days on which it is supposed the 
 termination of continued fevers princi- 
 pally happens, are the third, fifth, seventh, 
 ninth, eleventh, fourteenth, seventeenth, 
 and twentieth. 
 
 A simple continued fever terminates al- 
 ways by a regular crisis in the manner 
 before mentioned, or from the febrile mat- 
 ter falling 1 on some particular parts, it ex- 
 cites inflammation, abscess, eruption, or 
 destroys the patient. 
 
 Great anxiety, loss of strength, intense 
 heat, stupor, delirium, irregularity in the 
 pulsf, uvitrhings in the finders and hands, 
 
 pickmg at the bed-clothes, starlings of the 
 tendons, hiccoughs, involuntary evacua- 
 tions by urine and stool, and such Ike 
 symptoms, point out the certain approach 
 of death. 
 
 On the contrr.ry, when the senses remain 
 clear and distinct, the febrile heat abates, 
 the skin is soft and moist, the pulse become* 
 moderate and is regular, and the urine 
 deposits flaky crystals, we may then expect 
 a speedy and happy termination to the 
 disease. 
 
 The usual appearances which are to be 
 observed on dissection of those who die of 
 this fever, are an effusion within the cra- 
 nium, and topical affections, perhaps of 
 some viscera. 
 
 SYNOVIA. (\ term of no radical 
 meaning 1 , coined by Paracelsus.) Hydar- 
 thros. JWucilago. An unctuous fluid se- 
 creted from certain glands in the joint in 
 which it is contained. Its use is to lubri- 
 cate the cartilaginous surfaces of ihe arti- 
 culatory bones, and to facilitate their 
 motions. 
 
 SSTNOVIAL GLANDS. Glandults synovix. 
 The assemblage of a fatty fimbriated 
 structure within the cavities of some 
 joints. 
 
 SYNTENOSIS. (From *Sv, with, and 
 nveeVf a tendon.) A species of articula- 
 tion, where the bones are connected toge- 
 ther by tendons. 
 
 SYJTTEXIS. (From o-vvrn%ce, to dissolve.) 
 A marasmus or colliquative wasting of the 
 body. 
 
 SYNTHESIS. (From swrtBtipi, to com- 
 pose.) Combination. See Analysis. 
 
 SruxHETisMus. (From o-vvQsu, to con- 
 cur.) The reduction of a fracture. 
 
 SYNULOTICA. (Foom e-uvx\ou t to cica- 
 trise ) Medicines which heal wounds. 
 
 SYPHYLIS. (The name of a shepherd, 
 who ted the flocks of king Alckhous, who, 
 proud of their number and beauty, insult- 
 ed the sun ; as a punishment for which, 
 fable relates, that this disease was sent on 
 earth ; or from <ri$\o; t filthy.) Lues vene- 
 rea. JMorbus Gallicus. A genus of disease 
 in the class caclie.ria and order impetigines 
 of Cullen. Towards the close of the me- 
 morable fifteenth century, about the year 
 1494 or 1495 the inhabitants of Europe 
 were greatly alarmed by the sudden ap- 
 pearance of this disease. The novelty of 
 its symptoms, and the wonderful rap 
 with which it was propagated throughout 
 every part of the known world, soon 
 made it an important object of medical 
 inquiry. 
 
 la the common language, it is said a 
 person has syphilis or is poxed, when the 
 venereal poison has been received into, 
 or is diffused through the system, and 
 there produces its peculiar effects, as 
 ulcers of the mouth, fauces, spot*, tetters, 
 
790 
 
 SYPHILIS. 
 
 caries of the bones, &c. But as long as the 
 effects of the poison are local and confined 
 to or near the genitals, the disorder is not 
 called syphilis, lues venerea, nor pox ; but 
 distinguished by some particular name 
 according to its different scat or appear- 
 ance ; such as gonorrhoea venerea, chancre 
 or bubo. 
 
 The venereal disease is always produced 
 by a poison. Concerning the nature of this 
 poison, we know no more than we do 
 about that of the small-pox or any other 
 contagion ; we know only that it produces 
 peculiar effects. The smallest particle 
 of this poison is sufficient to bring on ihe 
 most violent disorder over the whole 
 body. It seems to spread and diffuse itself 
 by a kind of fermentation and assimilation 
 of matter ; and, like other contagions, it 
 requires some time after being applied to 
 the human body, before it produces that 
 effect. It is not known whether it has 
 different degrees of acrimony and volati- 
 lity, or whether it is always the same in its 
 nature, varying only with regard to the 
 particular part to which it is applied, or 
 according to the different habit and consti- 
 tution or particular idiosyncrasy of the 
 person who Deceives the infection. We 
 know that mercury possesses a certain and 
 specific power of destroying the venereal 
 virus ; but we are quite uncertain whether 
 it acts by a sedative, adstringent, or evacu- 
 ant quality ; or if not perhaps rather by a 
 chemical elective attraction whereby both 
 substances uniting with one another are 
 changed in a third, which is no more 
 hurtful, but has some new properties en- 
 tirely distinct from those which any of 
 them had before they were united. The 
 variolous miasma, we know, produces its 
 effects in about twenty or twenty-four 
 days after the infection is received from 
 the atmosphere, and eight or ten days if 
 by inoculation, but the venereal virus seems 
 to keep no particular period. At some 
 times, and perhaps in particular persons, 
 Dr. Swediaur has seen chancres arise in 
 the space of twelve hours, nay, in a still 
 shorter time, indeed he mentions in a few 
 minutes, after un impure coition; whereas, 
 in most cases, they make their appearance 
 only in as many days. The generality of 
 men feel the first symp'oms of a clap be- 
 tween the second and fifth days after an 
 impure-coiuis ; but there are instances 
 where they do not appear till after as many 
 weeks or months. About ten years ago, 
 Dr. S. was consulted by a young man, who 
 was sei zed wiih a violent discharge from the 
 glans along with a phymosis, but without 
 any chancres, four weeks after coition ; 
 and during all the intervals, he felt not the 
 least symptom of the disease. Some years 
 ago, a gentleman went out from London 
 in seemingly perf ' health, to the East 
 
 Indies; but on his arrival in that hot cli- 
 mate, after a voyage ot four months a vio- 
 lent clap broke out before he went on 
 shore, through he could have received no 
 infection during the voyage, as there was 
 not a woman on board. There are in- 
 stances which render it probable that the 
 virus may lie four, five, or six weeks, and 
 perhaps longer, on the surface of the geni- 
 tals before it is absorbed ; and were it not 
 then to produce a shanker,.might probably 
 not be absorbed at all. We see daily ex- 
 amples, where common women communi- 
 cate the infection to different men in the 
 space of several weeks, while they them- 
 selves have not the least symptom of sy- 
 philis local or universal, the poison lying 
 all that time in the vagina harmless, and 
 generally without being absorbed. How 
 long the venereal virus may lurk in the 
 body itself, after it has been absorbed 
 into the mass of blood, before it produces 
 any sensible effect, is a matter of equal un- 
 certainty. Th re is scarce a practitioner 
 who has not observed instances of ita re- 
 maining harmless for weeks or even 
 months in the body Dr. Swediaur had a 
 case, where, after lying dormant for half a 
 year, it broke out with unequivocal symp- 
 toms. But the following instance, if to be 
 depended upon, is still more extraordinary. 
 Some years ago, says the above writer, 
 I was consulted by a gentleman about a 
 sore throat, which I declared to be vene- 
 real. My patient was astonished ; and as- 
 sured me that for nine years past he had 
 not had the least venereal complaint, nor 
 had he any reason to believe he had 
 since received any infection : but that he 
 had been in the East Indies, where he was 
 affected wit h a violent clap. On his ret urn 
 to Europe, being to appearance in good 
 health, he married, and continued perfectly 
 free of any such complaint ever since. By 
 a mercurial course, however, the complaint 
 for which he Applied to me was completely 
 removed. With regard to its effects, the 
 venereal poison follows no constant rule : 
 for though, in general, it affects first the 
 throat, where it produces ulcerations, 
 while m others it exerts its virulence on the 
 skin or bones. Whilst the greatest part of 
 mankind are thus easily affected by this 
 poison, there are some ftw who seem to 
 be altogether unsusceptible of the infec- 
 tion with the variolous contagion, though 
 they go into infected places, and expose 
 themselves to inoculation or every hazard 
 by which the disease is generally communi- 
 cated. 
 
 Some persons are more .liable than others 
 to be infected who are seemingly of the 
 same habit; nay, the very same person 
 seems to be more liable to be infected at 
 one time than another, and those who have 
 been once infected seem to be more liable 
 
SYPHILIS. 
 
 791 
 
 .o catch the infection a second time, than 
 i.hose who never were infected before with 
 Uie disease. The climate, season, age, 
 state of health, idiosyncrasy, are, perhaps, 
 as in other diseases, the necessary predis- 
 posing causes. The same difference is ob- 
 servable in the progress made by the dis- 
 ease after the patient is infected. In some 
 the progress is slow, and the disease ap- 
 pears scarce to gain any ground, while in 
 others it advances with the umost rapidity, 
 and speedily produces the most terrible 
 symptoms. Whether the venereal poison 
 can be absorbed into the system, without a 
 previous excoriation; or ulceration of the 
 genitals, or some other parts of the surface 
 of the body, is still a matter of doubt. 
 Several cases, however, have occurred 
 which render it highly probable, if not 
 certain, that the poison really is now and 
 v.hen absorbed, without any previous ex- 
 coriation or ulcer.tion whatsoever, and 
 thus produces buboes and other venereal 
 symptoms in the body. 
 
 It has been asserted by the earliest and 
 even by some la<e writers, that it may be 
 caught'by lying in the same bed or living 
 in the same room with or after an infected 
 person. What may have been the case at 
 the commencement of the disease, cannot 
 be said,, but the most accurate observations 
 and experiments which have been made 
 upon the subject, do not confirm this to 
 be the case in our times. Nor are nurses 
 infected in the Lock Hospital, where they 
 live uight and day with patients in all 
 stages of the distemper. The fact seems 
 to be, that patients in our times are apt to 
 impose upon themselves or upon physicians 
 and surgeons, with regard to this matter; 
 and the above opinion easily gains ground 
 among the vulgar, especially in countries 
 where people are more influenced by pre- 
 judices, superstition, servile situation in 
 life, or other circumstances. Hence, we 
 sometimes bear the most ridiculous ac- 
 counts given in those countries by friars 
 and common soldiers, of the manner by 
 which ihey came to this disorder ; such as 
 piles, gravel, colics, contusions, fevers, 
 little-houses, lying in suspected beds, or 
 lying in bed with a suspected person, re- 
 tention of the semen, coition with a wo- 
 wan in menstruation, the use of cider, bad 
 wine or beer, &c. 
 
 Another question undecided is, whether 
 the venereal poison ever infects any fluid 
 of our body besides the mucous and lympha- 
 tic system Does the venereal poison in an 
 infected woman ever affect the milk, and 
 consequently can the infection be convey- 
 ed to the nfunt by the milk alone, without 
 any venereal ulcer on or about the nipples ? 
 It is i-qually a mutter of uncertainty whe- 
 ther the renereal disease is ever conveyed 
 from an infec'ed father or mother, by 
 coition, to the feel us, provided their geni- 
 
 tals are sound ; or, whether a child is ever 
 affected with venereal symptoms in the 
 uterus of an infected mother. Such infect- 
 ed infants as came under the observation 
 of Dr. Swediaur or of his friends, whose 
 practice afforded them frequent opportu- 
 nities of seeing new-born infants, seemed 
 rather to militate against the opinion. 
 Neither he nor any of them, have ever 
 been able to observe ulcerations or other 
 symptoms of a venereal kind upon new- 
 born children ; and such as make their ap- 
 pearance, four, six, or eight, or more days 
 afterwards, on the genitals, anus, lips, 
 mouth, &c. may rather be supposed to 
 arise by infection during the passage from 
 ulcers in A the vagina of the mother, the 
 skin of the infant being then nearly in as 
 tender a state as the glans penis, or the 
 labia ; and this perhaps at the time when, 
 an absorption of the venereal poison might 
 easier take place without a previous exco- 
 riation, or ulceration of the skin. All the 
 ways, therefore, by which we see, in our 
 days, the venereal poison communicated 
 from an unhealthy to an healthy persoa 
 may be reduced to the following heads : 
 
 1. By the coition of an healthy person 
 with another who is infected with venereal 
 symptoms of the genitals. 
 
 2. By the coition of an healthy person 
 with another apparently healthy, in whose 
 genitals the poison lies concealed, without 
 having yet produced any bad symptom. 
 Thus a woman who has perhaps received 
 the infection from a man two or three days 
 before, may during that time infect, and 
 often does infect the man or men who 
 have to do with her afterwards, without 
 having any symptoms of the disease visi- 
 ble upon herself; and -vice versa, a man 
 may infect a woman in the same manner. 
 Such instances occur in practice every 
 day. 
 
 3. By sucking; in this case the nipples 
 of the wet nurse may be infected by vene- 
 real ulcers in the mouth of the child : or 
 vice versa, the nipples of the. nurse being 
 infected, will occasion venereal ulcers i 
 the child's nose, mouth, or lips. It is 
 uncertian as mentioned above, whether 
 the venereal poison was ever propagated 
 by means of the milk from the breast. 
 
 4. By exposing to the contact of vene- 
 real poison any part of the surface of the 
 body, by kissing, touching, Sec. especially 
 if the parts so exposed have been previous- 
 ly excoriated, wounded, or ulcerated by 
 any cause whatever. In this manner we 
 frequently see venereal ulcers arise in the 
 scrotum and thighs ; and there are some 
 well attested instances where the infection, 
 took place in the fingers of midwivts or 
 surgeons. Several instances are recorded 
 of venereal ulcers in the nostrils, eye-lids, 
 and lips of persons who had touched their 
 own g-enitals, or those of others, affected 
 
792 
 
 SYPHILIS. 
 
 at the time with local venereal complaints, 
 and then rubbed their nostrils, Sic. with 
 the fingers, without previously washing 
 the hands. There was a few years ago in 
 London, a melancholy example of a young 
 lady, who, after having drawn a decayed 
 tooth, and replaced it wth one taken im- 
 mediately from a young woman apparently 
 in perfect health, was soon after affected 
 with an ulcer in the mouth. The sore ma- 
 nifested symptoms of a venereal nature ; 
 but such was its obstinacy, that it resisted 
 the most powerful mercurial remedies, 
 terminating at last in a caries of the maxilla 
 with a most shocking erosion of the mouth 
 and face, by which the unhappy patient 
 was destroyed. During all this, however, 
 we are informed that not the smallest ve- 
 nereal symptom was perceived in the wo- 
 man from whom the sound tooth was pro- 
 cured. 
 
 5. By wounding any part of the body 
 with a lancet or knife infected with the 
 venereal virus. In this instance there is a 
 similarity between the venereal poison 
 and that of the small-pox. There are se- 
 veral examples of the latter being pro- 
 duced by bleeding with a lancet which had 
 been previously employed for the purpose 
 of inoculation, or of opening variolous 
 pustules, without being properly cleaned 
 afterwards. In Moravia, in the year 1577, 
 a number of persons who assembled in a 
 house for bathing 1 , had themselves, ac- 
 cording to the custom of that time, scari- 
 fied by the barber, were all of them in- 
 fected with the venereal disease, and treat- 
 ed accordingly. Krato, the physicia'n, and 
 Jordan, who gave a description of this dis- 
 temper, are both of the opinion that it was 
 communicated by means of the scarifying 
 instrument. And Van Swieten relates se- 
 veral instances where the lues was commu- 
 nicated by a similar carelessness in clean- 
 ing the instrument used in bleeding or sca- 
 rification. 
 
 The venereal poison applied to the ure- 
 thra and vagina produce a clap. See Go- 
 norrhcea. Coming into contact with other 
 parts it produces a chancre or bubo and 
 constitutional symptoms. Chancre is the 
 primary and immediate consequence of 
 inoculation with true venereal matter in 
 any of the ways which have been mention- 
 ed, and may arise in any part of the hu- 
 man body : but it generally shews itself in 
 the pudenda, because the mfectingmediura 
 is there first taken tip in the one sex, and 
 communicated by contact to the other. 
 It is not, however, peculiar to these parts, 
 ibr whenever the same kind of fluid is ap- 
 plied to a scratch on the hand, finger, lip or 
 nipple, the same consequence will follow. 
 There cun be no doubt but that the slightest 
 abrasion possible, or breach of the cuticle, 
 is sufficient to give a speedy admission to 
 this destructive poison. A chancre makes 
 
 its appearance either with a slight inflam- 
 mation which afterwards ulcerates, or 
 there arises a small pimple or pustule filled 
 with a transparent fluid, which soon breaks 
 and forms into a spreading ulcer. The 
 period at which it makes its appearance 
 after infection is very various, being most 
 commonly in five or six days, but in some 
 cases not till after the expiration of as 
 many weeks. There is both a local and 
 general predisposition to chancres : Jews 
 and Mahomedans, from the constant ex- 
 posure of the glans and loss of the prepuce, 
 have the cuticle of the glans penis of muck 
 firmer texture than those who have not 
 been circumcised ; and they are from this 
 circumstance, much less subject to chan- 
 cres than the rest of mankind. For the 
 same reason they who, from the shortness 
 of the prepuce, generally keep the glans 
 uncovered, are neither BO liable to th'e 
 disease as those who have long narrow pre- 
 putia ; for persons thus formed constantly 
 keep the surface of the glans and prepuce 
 moist and tender, and almost at every co- 
 habitation are liable to abrasions and to 
 excoriations. 
 
 There is an intermediate stateof the ve- 
 nereal disease between a local and consti- 
 tutional affection, which arises from the 
 absorption of venereal matter from some 
 surface to which it has been applied. The 
 glands situated nearest the parts thus af- 
 fected are apt to become swelled and in- 
 flamed, and so as to give rise to what is 
 termed bubo ; and the parts of generation 
 usually coining first in contact with the 
 matter, so the glands in the groin ge- 
 nerally afford this particular symptom. 
 In most cases the venereal virus is ab- 
 sorbed from a chanciv or an ulcer in the 
 urethra; but instances have occurred 
 where a bubo has arose without either 
 gonorrhoea or any kind of ulceration, and 
 where the matter appears to have been 
 absorbed, without any erosion of the skin 
 or mucous membrane. 
 
 A bubo comes on with apain in the groin, 
 accomp nied with somedesr-ee of hardness 
 andswellirg,and is at first about thesizeof 
 a kidney be m, but continuing to increase, 
 it at length becomes as large as an egg, oc- 
 casions the person to experience some dif- 
 ficulty in walking, and is attended with a 
 pulsation and throbbing in the-tuinour, and 
 a great redness of the skin. In some Cases 
 the suppuration is quickly completed, in 
 others it goes on very slow, and in others 
 again the inflammatory appearances go off 
 without any formation of pns. In a few 
 instances the glands have been known to 
 become scirrhons. The following are the 
 characteristics of a venereal bubo. The 
 swelling is usually confined to one gland, 
 the colour of i lie skm where inflammation 
 prevails is of a florid red, the puin is very 
 acute, the progress from inflammation to 
 
SYPHILIS. 
 
 
 suppuration and ulceration is generally 
 eery rapid, the suppuration is large in pro- 
 portion to the size of the gland, and there 
 is only one abscess. 
 
 A bubo is never attended with danger, 
 where the inflamed gland proceeds on re- 
 gularly to suppuration, but in particular 
 cases it acquires an indolence after com- 
 ;;ng to a certain length, arising from a scro- 
 phulous taint, or by being combined with 
 erysipelas it terminates in gangrene and 
 occasions a great loss of substance. This 
 termination is, however, more frequently 
 met with in hospitals than in private prac- 
 lice, and may partly be attributed to the 
 contaminated state of the air of the wards 
 wherein venereal patients are lodged. 
 
 A constitutional taint is the third form 
 under which it has been mentioned, that 
 .he venereal poison is apt to shew itself, 
 .ind which always arises in consequence of 
 the matter being absorbed and carried into 
 ihe circulating mass of fluids. The ab- 
 sorption of it may, however, take place 
 In three ways. 
 
 1st. It may be carried into the circula- 
 tion, without producing any evident local 
 effect on the part to which it was first 
 applied. 
 
 2ndly. It may take place in consequence 
 of some, local affection, such as either go- 
 norrhoea, chancre, or bubo : And, 
 
 3dly. It may ensue from an application 
 of the matter to a common sore or wound, 
 similar to what happens in inoculating for 
 the small-pox. 
 
 The most general way, however, in 
 which a constitutional taint is produced, is 
 by an absorption of the matter, either from 
 a chancre or a bubo. 
 
 When venereal matter gets into the sys- 
 tem, some symptoms of it may often be 
 observed in the course of six or eight 
 weeks, or probably sooner : but in some 
 cases, it will continue in the circulating 
 mass of fluids for many months before any 
 visible signs of its effects are produced. 
 The system being completely contaminat- 
 ed, it then occasions many local effects in 
 Different parts of the body, and shews itself 
 under a variety of forms, many of which 
 put on the appearance of a distinct disease. 
 We may presume that this variety depends 
 wholly on the difference of constitution, 
 the different kind of parts affected, and the 
 different state these parts were in at the 
 time the matter or poison \\as applied. 
 
 The first symptoms usually shew them- 
 selves on the skin and in the mouth or 
 throat. When on the skin, reddish and 
 brownish spots appear here and there 
 on the surface, and eruptions of a cop- 
 per colour are dispersed over different 
 parts of the body, on the top of which 
 there soon forms a thick scurf or scale. 
 This scurf falls off after a short time and 
 Is succeeded by another, and the same 
 
 happening several times, and at length 
 casting off deep scabs, an ulcer is formed 
 which discharges an acrid foetid matter. 
 When the matter is secreted in the glands 
 of the throat and mouth, the tongue will 
 often be affected so as to occasion a thick- 
 ness of speech, and the tonsils, palate, and 
 uvula will become ulcerated so as to pro- 
 duce a soreness and difficulty of swallow- 
 ing, and likewise a hoarseness in the voice. 
 In the venereal ulcer of the tonsil a portion 
 of it seems as if it was dug out ; it is, 
 moreover, very foul, and has a thick white 
 matter adhering to it, which cannot be 
 washed off. By these characteristic marks 
 it may, in general, readily be distinguish- 
 ed from ahy other species of ulceration in 
 these parts. 
 
 If the disease affects the eyes, obstinate 
 inflammation, and sometimes ulceration 
 will also attack these organs. 
 
 The matter sometimes falls on deep 
 seated parts, such as the tendons, liga- 
 ments, and periosteum, and occasions hard, 
 painful swellings to arise, known by the 
 name of nodes. 
 
 When the disease is suffered to take its 
 own course, and not counteracted by pro- 
 per remedies, the patient will in the course 
 of time, be afflicted with severe pains, but 
 more particularly in the night time ; his 
 countenance will become sallow, his hair 
 will fall oft', he will lose his appetite, 
 strength and flesh, his rest will be much 
 disturbed by night, and a small fever of the 
 hectic kind will arise. The ulcers in the 
 mouth and throat being likewise suffered 
 to spread, and to occasion a curies of the 
 bones of the palate, an opening will be 
 made from the mouth to the nose, and the 
 cartilages and bones of the nose being at 
 length corroded away, this will sink on a 
 level with the face. Some constitutions 
 will bear up for a considerable time against 
 the disease, whilst others again will soon 
 sink under a general weakness and irrita- 
 tion produced by it. If the disorder is 
 recent, and the constitution not impaired 
 by other diseases, a perfect cure may 
 easily be effected; but where it is of long 
 standing, and accompanied with the symp- 
 toms of irritation which have been men- 
 tioned, the cure will prove tedious, and in 
 many cases uncertain, as the constitution 
 and strength of the patient may not admit 
 of his going through a course of medicine 
 sufficient to des roy the poison, or his 
 health may be in such a state, as that only 
 a very small quantity of mercury can be 
 administered even at considerable inter- 
 vals. 
 
 The general appearances to be observed 
 on dissection of those who die of lues, are, 
 caries of the bones, but more particularly 
 those of the cranium, often communicating 
 ulceration to the brain itself, together with 
 enlargements and indurations' of the lym- 
 51 
 
794 SYR SYR 
 
 phatic glands, scirrhus of several of the SYRUPUS ACETI. Sugar and vinegar. A 
 organs, particularly the liver and lungs, and refrigerating and antiseptic syrup, 
 exastoses of many of the hardest bones. SYRUPUS ALTHJEA. Syrup of marsh-mal- 
 
 SYPHILIS INDICA. The yaws. low. Syrupus ex althaea. Syrupus de al- 
 
 STPHILIS POLONICA. A variety of vene- thaea. " Take of the fresh root of marsh- 
 real disease, mallow, bruised, half a pound ; refined 
 SYPHILIS VEITEREA. Sec Syphilis. sugar, two pounds; water, a gallon." Boil 
 SYRIJE OLEUM. A fragrant essential oil, down the water with the marsh-mallow- 
 obtained by distilling the canary balsam root to half, and press out the liquor when 
 plant or molciavica. cold. Set it by for 24 hours, that the fx- 
 Syrian herb mastich. See Marum syria- culencies may subside ; then pour off the 
 cum. liquor, and having added the sugar, boil 
 SYRIGMUS. See Paracusis. it down to a proper consistence* An emol- 
 SYRIXGA. (From <rvty%, a pipe; so call- lient and demulcent ; mostly given to allay 
 ed because from its branches pipes were tickling coughs, hoarseness, 8cc. in con- 
 made after the removal of the pith.) The junction with other remedies, 
 pipe-tree. SYRUPUS AURAJTTII. Syrup of orange. 
 SYRINOMOS. See Paracnsis. Syrupus corticis aurantii. Syrupus e cortici- 
 SYTUJJTGOTOMUM. (From <rv$ty%, a fistula, bus aurantiorum. Syrupus de cortice auran- 
 and TJ/AVW, to cut.) An instrument to cut tiorum. " Take of fresh orange-peel, two 
 fistuUs. ounces; boiling water, a pint; refined 
 SYRINX. (Heb.) A pipe. A syringe. A sugar three pounds." Macerate the 
 fistula. orange-peel in the water for 1? hours in a 
 SYRMIASMUS. (From <rv(jta.tgce, to eva- cov< red vessel ; then pour off the liquor, 
 cuate.) A gentle evacuation by vomit or and add the sugar. A pleasant bitter and 
 Stool. stomachic. 
 
 SYRUPUS. (Serab y a potion, Arab.) SYRUPUS CARYOPHYLLI RUBRI. A warm 
 1. When sugar is dissolved in any ve- and stimulating syrup, 
 getable liquor, to the consistence of ho- SYRUPUS COLCUICI. An acrid and diu- 
 ney, a medical preparation is formed call- retic compound given in dropsies, 
 ed syrup ; which> if obtained from a sin- SYRUP us CORTICIS AURANTII. See Syru- 
 gle plant, is called simple : but if from pus aurantii. 
 
 more than one, compound- To keep syrups SYRUPUS CROCI. Syrup of saffron. " Take 
 without fermenting, it is necessary that of saffron, an ounce ; boiling water, a 
 their temperature should be attended to, pound; refined sugar, two pounds and a 
 and kept as near 55 as possible. A good half" Macerate the saffron in ihe water 
 cellar will answer this purpose, for there for 12 hours in a covered vessel, then 
 are few summers in which ihe temperature strain the liquor, and add the sugar. This 
 of such a place rises to 60. imparts a beautiful colour to liquids, and 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of a sim- is sometimes employed as a cordial, 
 pie syrup. Syrupus simplex. " Take of re- Amongst the vulgar, syrup of saffron is in 
 fined sugar, two pounds andahall ; water, high esteem in n.easles, small-pox, &c. 
 a pint." Dissolve the sugar in the water SYRUPUS LIMONIS. Syrup of lemon. Sy- 
 in a water-bath ; then set it aside for 24 rupus sued limonis, Syrupus e succo Umo- 
 hours ; take off the scum, and if there be num. Syrupus e succo citriorum. "Take 
 any fxculencies, pour off the clear liquor of lemon-juice, strained, a pint; refined 
 from them. sugar, two pounds." Dissolve the sugur 
 
 Syrup of buckthorn. See Syrupus rham- in the lemon-juice in the manner directed 
 ni. for a syrup. A very pleasant, cooling, 
 
 Syrup of ginger. See Syrupus zingibe- and acrid syrup, which may be exhibited 
 ns. with advantage, in gastritis and bilious af- 
 
 Syrup of lemon. See Syrupus limonis. fections. 
 
 Syrup of marsh-mallo-ws. See Syrupus al- SYRUPUS MORI. Syrup of mulberry. Sy- 
 
 tli&x. rupus mor or um. " Take of mulberry-juice, 
 
 Syrup of mulberry. See Syrupus mori. strained, a pint; refined sugar, two pounds." 
 
 Syrup of orange. See Syrupus auran- Dissolve the sugar in the mulberry-juice 
 
 tii in the manner directed for syrup. Syrup 
 
 Syrup of poppy. See Syrupus papuve- of mulberries is very grateful and aperi- 
 
 ris. ent, and may be given with such inten- 
 
 Syrup of red poppy. See Syrupus lihcea- tions to children. 
 
 dos. SYRUPUS PAPAVERIS. Syrupus papave- 
 
 Syrup of roses. See Syrupus rosae. ris albi. Syrupus e mecomo. Syrupus de 
 
 Syrup of saffron. See Syrupus croci. meconio, sive diacodiitm. " Take of cap- 
 
 Syrup of senna. See Syrupus sennas. sules of whiie poppy, dried and bruised, 
 
 Syrup of Tolu. See Syrupus Toluba- the seeds being separated, 14 ounces; refin- 
 MS. ed sugar, two pounds; boiling^ water, two 
 
SYR 
 
 gallons and a half." Macerate the capsules 
 in the water for 12 hours, then boil it down 
 by means of a water bath to one gallon, 
 and press out the liquor. Boil down the 
 liquor again to two pints, and strain it 
 while hot. Set it by for 12 hours, that 
 the faeculencies may subside: then boil 
 down the clear liquor to a pint, and add 
 the sugar in the manner directed for a 
 syrup. It should be kept in stone boitles 
 and in a cellar. A useful anodyne pre- 
 paration which may be added with advan- 
 tage to a vast variety of medicines against 
 diseases of the bowels, coughs, &c. 
 
 SYRUPUS PAPAVERIS EBRATici. See Syni- 
 pus rhceudos. 
 
 SYRUPUS RH;EADOS. Syrupus papave- 
 ris erratici. Syrupus de papavere erratico. 
 Syrup of red-poppy. " Take of red-pop- 
 py petals, fresh, a pound ; boiling-water, 
 a pint and two fluidounces ; refined sugar, 
 two pounds and a half." This is a very 
 mild anodyne, and used more for the co- 
 lour than for its medical properties. 
 
 STRUPUS RHAMNI. Syrup of buck- 
 thorn. " Take of the fresh juice of buck- 
 thorn-berries, four pints; ginger-root, 
 sliced, all-spice, powdered, of each half 
 an ounce ; refined sugar, three pounds and 
 a half." Set hy the juice for three days 
 that the faeculencies may subside, and 
 strain. To a pint of the clear juice add 
 the ginger, the ginger-root, and allspice; 
 then macerate in a gentle heat four hours, 
 and strain ; boil down what remains to one 
 pint and a half, mix the liquors, and add 
 the sugar in the manner directed for 
 syrup. 
 
 This preparation, in doses of three or 
 four spoonfuls, operate as a brisk cathar- 
 tic. The principal inconvenience attend- 
 ing it is, that it is very unpleasant and oc- 
 casions a thirst and dryness of the mouth 
 and fauces, and sometimes violent gripes ; 
 these effects may be prevented by drinking 
 liberally of water-gruel, or other warm 
 liquids during the operation. 
 
 SYRUPUS RIHIS NIGRI. Syrup of black 
 currants. Aperient and diuretic qualities 
 are attributed to this preparation. 
 
 SYRUPUS Rosa?. Syrup of roses. Sy- 
 rupus rosarum solutivus. Syrupus e rdsis 
 siccis. " Take of damask-rose petals, 
 dried, seven ounces ; refined sugar, six 
 pounds ; boiling-water, four pints " Ma- 
 cerate the rose -petals in the water for 12 
 
 SYS 
 
 795 
 
 hours, and strain: then evaporate the 
 strained liquor by means of a water-baih 
 to two pints and a h:.lf; then add the 
 sugar in the manner described for a sy- 
 rup. A useful laxative for children. From 
 3J. to gss. 
 
 SYRUPUS RUBI inasr. Syrup of rasp- 
 berry. A pleasant aperient syrup for chil- 
 dren. 
 
 SYRUPUS SCILLITICUS. Expectorant and 
 diuretic. 
 
 SYRUPUS sEisrxjE. Syrup of senna: 
 " Take of senna-leaves, half an ounce ; 
 fennel-seed, bruised, a drachm ; manna, 
 refined sugar, of each a pound ; water, 
 boiling, a pint" Macerate the senna- 
 leaves and fennel-seeds in the water for 
 12 hours ; strain the liquor, and mix with 
 it manna and sugar. A useful purgative 
 for children. 
 
 SYRUPUS TOLUTANUS. Syrup of Tolu- 
 " Take of balsam of Tolu, un ounce; wa- 
 ter, boiling, a pint; refined sugar, two 
 pounds." Boil the balsam in the water 
 half an hour in a covered vessel, occasion- 
 ally stirring it, strain the liquor when it is 
 cold, and then add the sugar, in the man- 
 ner directed for syrup A useful balsamic 
 syrup, calculated to allay tickling coughs 
 and hoarsenesses. 
 
 SYRUPUS VIOUE. A pleasant laxative 
 for young children. 
 
 SYRUPUS ZIXGIBEHIS. Syrup of gin- 
 ger. "Take of ginger-root, sliced, two 
 ounces; water, boiling, a pint; refined 
 sugar, two pounds." Macerate the ginger- 
 root in the water for twenty-four hours, 
 and strain, then add the sugar in the man- 
 ner directed for syrup. A carminative 
 and stomachic syrup. Dose from one to 
 three drachms. 
 
 SYSSARCOSIS. (From cy/v, and <ro.f% t 
 flesh.) A species of union of bones in 
 which one bone is united to another by 
 means of an intervening muscle. In this 
 manner the os hyoides is connected with 
 the sternum and other parts. 
 
 System, absorbent. See Absorbents and 
 Lymphatics. 
 
 System, genital The parts of genera- 
 tion. 
 
 System, nervous. See Nerves. 
 
 System, vascular. The arteries and 
 veins. 
 
 SYSTOLE. (From <nxx, to con- 
 tract.) The contraction of the heart. 
 
TAC 
 
 TAL 
 
 T 
 
 T BANDAGE. A bandage so named 
 from its figure. It is principally used for 
 supporting the dressings, after the opera- 
 tion for fistula in ano, in diseases of the 
 perin3eum,and those of the groins, anus, Sec. 
 
 TABAGUM. (From Tobago, the island 
 from whence it was first brought.) Tobac- 
 co See JYicotiana. 
 
 TABELLA. (Dim. of tabula, a table.) A 
 lozenge. 
 
 TABES. (From tabesco, to consume 
 orpine away.) A wasting of the body. 
 A genus of disease in the class cachexies 
 and order mar cores of Cullen ; characteris- 
 ed by emaciation and weakness, attended 
 with hectic fever, but without any cough 
 or spitting, which last symptoms distin- 
 guish it from phthisis. It has three species : 
 1. Tabes purulenta, from an ulcerous dis- 
 charge : 2. Tabes scrofulosa, from a scro- 
 fulous habit : 3. Tabes venenata, from poi- 
 son. See Atrophy. 
 
 TABES COXATUA. Phthisis ischiadica. 
 A wasting of the thigh and leg from an 
 abscess, or other cause, in the hip. 
 
 TABES DORSALIS. Lordosis. Dr. Cul- 
 len makes it a variety of atrophia inanito- 
 rum. Hippocrates calls it tabes ossis sacri. 
 At present by the name of tabes dorsalis is 
 Understood a wasting of the body, attend- 
 ed at first with pain in the back or loins, 
 and afterwards also in the neck and head, 
 caused by a too early or a too frequent use 
 of venery. 
 
 TABES HUTUICUM. A variety of atro- 
 phia inanitorum. 
 
 TABES ossis SACIII. Hippocrates' name 
 fur tabes dorsalis. 
 
 TABES PULMOJSTALIS. A name for phthisis. 
 
 TABES IIEXALIS. An abscess of the 
 kidney. 
 
 TABES STPIITIITTCV. A variety of the 
 atrophia cacochymica. 
 
 TACAI\;IH-I:V. (Indian.) The nime of 
 a resinous substance which exudes both 
 spontaneously and when incisions are 
 m:uh: info the siem of the Fttgura octan- 
 dria of Linnaeus -.foliofis tomentr,$is, and 
 not as was formerly supposed from the 
 Populus balsamifera Liuncei. Two kinds of 
 tacamahacca are met with in the shops. 
 The best, called, from its being collected 
 in a. kind of gourd shell, tacamahacca in 
 shells, is someuhat unctuous and soft, of 
 a pale yellowish or greenish colour, a bit- 
 terish aromatic taste, and a fragrant de- 
 lightful smell, approaching to that of la- 
 
 vender and ambergris. The more common 
 sort is in semi-transparent grains, of a 
 whitish, yellowish, brownish, or greenish 
 colour, and of a less grateful smell than 
 the former. Tacamahacca was formerly 
 in high estimation as an ingredient in warm 
 stimulating plaisters ; and although sel- 
 dom used internally, it may be given with 
 advantage as a corroborant and adstringent 
 balsamic. 
 
 TACTUS. See Touch. 
 
 TJBDA. (A*/<fat, from <?&u, to burn.) A 
 torch. A species of pine which burns 
 like a torch. A medicated torch for fumi- 
 gations. 
 
 TJENIA. (Taw*, a Hebrew word, sig- 
 nifying a fillet; so named from its resem- 
 blance to a fillet or piece of tape.) The 
 tape-worm. A genus of intestinal worms; 
 characterised by a long, flat, and jointed 
 body. Species: I. T<enia oscuUs margi- 
 nalibus, ihe long tape -worm, and the so- 
 leum of authors, which is peculiar to this 
 country, Russia, France, See. : 2. Ttenia 
 osculis superjlcialibus, the broad tape-worm, 
 which is peculiar to *he inhabitants of 
 Switzerland, 8cc. See Worms. 
 
 Talc. See Talcum. 
 
 TALCUM. (From talk, German.) Talc. 
 A white, grey, yellow, or greenish sub- 
 stance of a soft and soapy touch, formed 
 of transparent laminae placed upon each 
 other. Talc is composed of pure magnesia 
 mixed with near twice its weight of silex 
 and less than its weight of alumine. There 
 are several different appearances of talc. 
 The greenish foliaceous Venice talc was 
 formally used medicinally, as possessing 
 antacid and and aperient qualities. 
 
 TALPA. (From tatx^oj, blind.) Talpa- 
 ria, A mole. Also a tumour resembling 
 a mole in eating and creeping under the 
 skin. 
 
 TALUS. A synonym of Astragalus. See 
 
 T Y.MALAPATRA. The Indianlcaf is so term- 
 ed by some authors See Cassia lignea. 
 
 Tamarind See Tamarindus. 
 
 T A. MA HINDUS. (From tamar or ta- 
 marindl, which is in the Arabian language 
 a synonym of the dactylus or date.) Oscy- 
 ph&nicon. Saliqua arabica. Jialam pulli. 
 Tamar x a. Zccla oxyphaenicia acacia in- 
 dica. The tamarind. The tree which af- 
 fords this fruit is the Tamarindus indica of 
 Linnaeus, The pulp of the tamarind, with 
 the seeds, connected together by numerous 
 
TAN 
 
 tough strings or fibres, are brought to us 
 freed from the outer shell, and commonly 
 preserved in syrup. According to Long-, 
 tamarinds are prepared for exportation at 
 Jamaica, in the following manner : " The 
 ruit or pods are gathered in June, July, 
 and August, when full ripe, which is 
 known by their fragility or easy breaking 
 on small pressure between the finger and 
 thumb. The fruit taken out of the pod, 
 and cleared from the shelly fragments, is 
 placed in layers in a cask, and boiling sy- 
 rup, just before it begins to granulate, is 
 pouretl in, till the cask is filled: the syrup 
 pervades every pare quite clown to the hot- 
 torn, and when cool the cask is headed for 
 sale." The tamarind is employed as a lax- 
 ative, and for abating thirst or heat in va- 
 rious inflammatory complaints, and for 
 correcting putrid disorders, especially of a 
 bilious kind, in which the cathartic, anti- 
 septic, nd refrigerant qualities of the 
 fruit have been found equally useful 
 When intended merely as a laxative, it 
 may be of advantage, (Dr. Woodville ob- 
 serves) to join it with manna or purgatives 
 of a sweet kind, by which its use is ren- 
 dered safer and more effectual. Three 
 drachms of the pulp are usually sufficient 
 to open the body, but to prove moderate- 
 ly cathartic, one or two ounces are requi- 
 red. It is an ingredient in the confectio 
 casszce and confectio sennx. 
 
 TAMARINDUS IITDICA. The systematic 
 name of the tamarind-tree. See Tamarin- 
 dus. 
 
 TAMARTSCUS. (From Tamarik, abster- 
 tion, Heb. named from its properties of 
 cleansing and purifying the blood.) Ta- 
 marisk. The bark, wood, and leaves of 
 this tree, Tamarix gallica of Linnaeus, were 
 formerly employed medicinally, though 
 seldom used at present. The former for 
 its aperient and corroborant virtues in ob- 
 structions of the liver; the latter in icte- 
 PUS, haemoptysis, and some affections of 
 the skin. 
 
 TAMARIX OALLICA. The systematic name 
 of the tamarisk-tree. See Tamariscu*. 
 
 Tctme-poison. See Vincetoxicum. 
 
 TANACETUM. (Corrupted from Va- 
 nasia, athanasia, the old name for tansy.) 
 1. The name of a genus of plants in the 
 Linniean system. Cl >ss, Syngenesia. Or- 
 der, Polygurnia supcrflua. Tansy. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 common tansy. Tanasia. Jlthanasia. 
 Parthenium mas. Tanucetwn vulgare of 
 Linnaeus -.foliis bilrinnatis incisis serratis. 
 The leaves and flowers of tansy have a 
 strung, not very disagreeable smell, and a 
 bitter somewhat aromatic taste. The vir- 
 tues of tansy are tonic, stomachic, anthel- 
 mimic, emmenagogue, and resolvent. It 
 has been much used as a vermifuge; and tes- 
 timonies of its efficacy are given by many 
 respectable physicians. Not only the leaves 
 
 TAR 
 
 797 
 
 but the seeds have been employed with 
 this intention, and substituted for those of 
 santonicum. We are told by Dr. Clark, 
 that in Scotland tansy was found to be of 
 great service in various cases of gout ; and 
 Dr. Cullen, who afterwards was informed 
 of the effect it produced upon those who 
 had used the herb for this purpose says, 
 "I have known several who have taken it 
 without any advantage, and some others 
 who reported that they had been relieved 
 from the frequency of their gout." Tansy 
 ' s a 'so recommended in the hysteria, espe- 
 cially when this disease is supposed to pro- 
 ceed from menstrual obstructions. 
 
 This plant may be given in powder to 
 the quantity of a drachm or more for a 
 dose ; but it has been more commonly 
 taken in infusion, or drank in tea. 
 
 TANACETUM BALSAMITA. The syste- 
 matic name of the officinal alecost- See 
 Halaamita tnas. 
 
 TAWACETUM HORTEXSE. Sec Balsamita. 
 mas - 
 
 TAJTACETUM: VULGARE. The systema- 
 ^ c name of the common tansy. See Tana- 
 cetum. 
 
 TASASIA. See Tanacetwn. 
 Tansy. See Tanacetnm. 
 Tansy, ivild. See Potentilla. 
 Tape-worm. See Ttgnia. 
 Tapioca. See Cassava. 
 Tapping. See Parancctesis. 
 TAPSUS JRARHATIS. See Verbascum. 
 Tar. See Fix liquida. 
 Tar, Barbaikes. See Petroleum barba- 
 dense. 
 
 TAR- WATER. A once celebrated reme- 
 dy, but now neglected more than it de- 
 serves. It is made by infusing tar in 
 water, stirring it from time to time, and 
 lastly pouring off the clear liquor now 
 impregnated with the colour and virtues of 
 the tar. It is drank in many chronic affec- 
 tions, particularly of the lungs. 
 
 TARAXTISMUS (From tarantula, the 
 animal whose bite is supposed to be cured 
 or> ly by music.) The desire of dancing 
 which is produced by the bite of the taran- 
 tula. 
 
 TARANTULA. (From Taranta, a city in 
 Naples, where they abound.) A kind of 
 venemous spider, whose bite is said to be 
 cured by music. 
 
 TAUA.XACUM. (From v&p*<r<rai, to 
 alter or change ; because it alters the state 
 of the blood.) Dens Iconis. The dande- 
 lion, or pissabed. Leontodon taraxacum of 
 Linnrcus : caule squamis inferne rfjlcxit, 
 foliis runcinatis denticuhitis Ltvibus. The 
 young leaves of this plant in a blanched 
 state have the taste of endive, and make 
 an excellent addition to those plants eaten 
 early in the spring as salads ; and Murray 
 informs us, that at Goettingen, the roots 
 are roasted and substituted for coffee by 
 the poorer inhabitants, who find that an 
 
798 
 
 TAR 
 
 TAR 
 
 infusion prepared in this way can hardly be cum. Sal essentiale tartari. Jlcidum Jar- 
 distinguished from that of the coffee-berry. tari essentiale. Tartareous acid. To ob- 
 The expressed juice of dandelion is bitter tain the pure tartaric acid, take two 
 and somewhat acrid ; but that of the root pounds of the crystals, and dissolve 
 is bitterer, and possesses more medicinal them in water, into which chalk is to be 
 power ihan any other part of the plant, thrown by degrees till the liquid is satu- 
 It has been long in repute as a detergent rated. A precipitate is formed, which is 
 and aperient, and its diuretic effects may a true tartrate of lime, is tasteless, and 
 be inferred from the vulgar name it bears cracks between the teeth. This tartrate 
 in most of the European languages, quasi is put into a cucurbit, and nine ounces of 
 lecti minga et urinaria herba dicitnr ; and sulphuric acid, with five ounces of water, 
 there are various proofs of its efficacy in are poured on it. After twelve hours di- 
 jaundice, dropsy, consumption, and some gestion, with occasional stirring, the tarta- 
 cutaneous disorders. ric acid is set at liberty in the solution, 
 
 The leaves, roots, flower, stalks, and and may be cleared off the sulphate of 
 juice of dandelion, have all been separate- lime by means of cold water. The virtues 
 ly employed for medicinal purposes, and of this acid are antiseptic, refrigerant, and 
 seem to differ rather in degree of strength diuretic. It is used in acute fevers, scur. 
 than in any essential property; therefore vy, and hxrnorrhage. 
 
 the expressed juice, or a strong decoction Tartar, cream of. The popular name of 
 of the roots have most commonly been the purified super-tartrate of potash. 
 prescribed, from one ounce to four, two Tartar, emetic. See Jlntimonium tartari- 
 or three times a day. The plant should satum. 
 
 be always used fresh ; even extracts pre- Tartar, oil of. See Liquor carbonatis pot- 
 pared from it appear to lose much of their assce. 
 power by keeping. Tartar, regenerated. See Potassx ace- 
 
 TARAXIS. (From -rag^crc-a, to disturb.) tas. 
 
 A slight ophthalmy or inflammation of the Tartar, salt of. See Potasste subcarbo- 
 eye. nas. 
 
 TARCHOI* SYLVESTRIS. See Ptarmica. Tartar, soluble. See Potass* tartran. 
 
 Tare. See Ervum Tartar, spirit of. If the crystals of tar- 
 
 Tarsi, extensor minor. See Plantares. tar be distilled 'y a strong heat, without 
 
 TARSUS. Tapo-oc. 1. The instep or any additional body, they furnish an em py- 
 that part of the foot which is between the reumatic acid, called tht pyrotartareous 
 leg and metatarsus : it is composed of acid, or spirit of tartar, and a very fetid 
 seven bones, viz. the astragalus, os calcis, empyreumatic oil. 
 
 os naviculare, os cuboides, and three ossa Tartar, vitriolated. See Potasscc sul- 
 cuneiform ia. phas. 
 
 2. The thin cartilage situated at the TARTARUM EMETICUM. See Jlntimonium 
 edges of the eyelids to preserve their firm- tartarisatum. 
 ness and shape. 
 
 TARTAR. (Tartarum, from T*p7^o?, 
 infernal ; because it is the sediment or 
 dregs.) 1. The concretion which fixes to 
 the inside of hogsheads containing wine. 
 It is alloyed with much extractive and 
 colouring matter, from which it is purified 
 by decoction with argillaceous earths and potass<e acidulus ferratus, 
 subsequent crystallization. By *his means TARTRAS AMMONIAC^. Alkali volatile 
 it becomes perfectly white, and shoots out tartarisatum of Bergman. Sal ammonia- 
 crystals of tartar, consisting of a peculiar cum lartareum. Tartarus ammonia. A 
 acid, called acid of tartar and potash, and salt composed of tartanc acid and ammo- 
 is a super-tartrate of that alkali which nia, its virtues are diaphoretic, diureiic s 
 -vhen powdered is the cream ortartar of the and deobstruent. It is prescribed in fe- 
 shops. Its virtues are cccoprotic, diuretic, vers, atonic exanthemata, catarrh, arthri- 
 and refrigerant, and it is exhibiti-d in ab- tic and rheumatic arthrodynia, hysteric 
 dominal physconia> dropsy, inflammatory spasms, &c. 
 
 and bilious fevers, dyspepsia from rancid TAHTRAS POTASSJE. See Potassae tartras. 
 "*r fat substances, bilious diarrhoea and TARTRAS WTASSJB ACIDCIUS. Cream of 
 colic, haemorrhoids and obstipation. tartar. See Tartar. 
 
 2. A name heretofore given to many TARTRAS POTASSJE ACIDTTLUS FERRATUS. 
 o.flicinal preparations, containing the acid G1nbn1i martiaJes. Tartarus chalybeatus. 
 of tartar ; but in consequence of recent Mars sola bill?. Ferrum pvtnbile. Its vir- 
 chrmges in ihe r.hemical nomenclatare tues are adsu-ingeni. li is principally 
 superseded by appellations m<-re expres- used externally iu ihe form of fomentation 
 sivr of the respect -ve compositu.ns. or bath in contusions, distortions and iux- 
 
 TAUTARIC ACID. Jlcidum tartari- aliens. 
 
 TARTARUM REGE^ERATUM. See Potassx 
 acetas. 
 
 TARTAIIUM SOLUBILE. See Kali tartari- 
 satum. 
 
 TARTARUS AMMOXIJE. See Tartras am- 
 moniacx. 
 
 TARTARUS CHALYBEATUS. See Tartras 
 
TEA. TEE 799 
 
 TARTHAS POTASSJE ActDULtrs STIBIATTJS. the pores of the cornea on the surface of 
 
 See Antimonium tartarisatwn. the eye. A certain part of this aqueous 
 
 TARTHAS SOD.E. See Soda tartarisata. fluid is dissipated in the air ; but the great- 
 
 TASTE. Gustus. The organ of taste est part, after having performed its office, 
 
 differs but slightly from that of touch. It is propelled by the orbicular muscle, which 
 
 appears, by certain experiments, to be so closely constringes the eyelid to the ball 
 
 seated chiefly in those nervous papillae of of the eye, as to leave no 'space between, 
 
 the tongue which are formed from the mi- unless in the internal angle, where the tears 
 
 nute ends of the ninth or lingual pair of are collected. From this collection the 
 
 nerves; for neither does sugar, applied tears are absorbed by the orifices of the 
 
 to any other part of the mouth, excite the puncta lachrymalia; from thence they 
 
 least sense of taste in the mind; nor any are propelled through the lachrymal canals, 
 
 other sapid body, unless it contain some- into the lachrymal sac, and flow through 
 
 thing vehemently penetrating; in which the ductus nasalis into the cavity of the 
 
 case the palate, root of the tongue, uvula, nostrils, under the inferior concha na- 
 
 and even the ozsophagus, are affected by salis. The lachrymal sac, appears to be 
 
 the sapid acrimony. That sensation, formed of longitudinal and transverse mus- 
 
 which is sometimes excited in the sto- cular fibres ; and its three orifices furnish- 
 
 mach, oesophagus, and fauces, by the re- ed with small sphincters, as the spasmodic 
 
 gurgitation of the aliments, seems also to constriction of the puncta lachrymalia 
 
 belong to the tongue, to which the sapid proves, if examined with a probe, 
 
 vapours are applied. The tears have no smell but a saltish 
 
 Nature designed the diversity of fla- taste, as people who cry perceive. They 
 
 vours, that animals might know those are of a transparent colour and aqueous 
 
 things most proper for their food; for in consistence. 
 
 general, there is no aliment unhealthy, The quantity, in its natural state, is just 
 
 that is of an agreeable taste ; nor is any sufficient to moisten the surface of the eye 
 
 thing ill tasted that is fit for the food of and eyelids ; but from sorrow, or any kind 
 
 man. We here take no notice of excess, of stimulus applied to the surface of the 
 
 by which the most healthy food may be- eye, so great is the quantity of tears se- 
 
 come prejudicial, or of minerals, which creted, that the puncta lachrymalia are 
 
 are not furnished by nature, but prepared unable to absorb them. Thus the greatest 
 
 by art. Thus nature has invited man to part runs down from the internal angle of 
 
 take the food necessary for his subsistence, the eyelids, in the form of great and co- 
 
 both by the pain called hunger, and by the pious drops upon the cheeks. A great 
 
 pleasure arising from taste. But animals, quantity also descen'ds, through the lachry- 
 
 which do not learn from example and the mal passages into the nostrils; hence those 
 
 instruction of others, distinguish flavours who cry have an increased discharge from 
 
 most accurately, and, admonished by that the nose. 
 
 test, abstain cautiously from unhealthy Use of the tears. 1. They continually 
 
 food ; and, therefore, herbiverous animals moisten the surface of the eye and eyelids, 
 
 especially, to which a very great diversity to prevent the pellucid cornea from drying 
 
 of aliments mixed with noxious plants are and becoming opaque, or the eye from 
 
 offered, are furnished with such long pa- concreting with the eyelids. "2. They 
 
 pills, and so elegant a structure of the prevent that pain, which would othfrwi/r 
 
 tongue, for which man has less occasion, arise from the friction of the eyelids 
 
 TAXIS. An operation, by which those against the bulb of ihe eye from continu- 
 
 parts which have quitted their natural si- ally winking. 3. They wash and clean 
 
 tuation are replaced by the hand without away the dust of the atmosphere j or any 
 
 the assistance of instruments, as in reclu- thing acrid that has fallen into the eye- 
 
 cing hernia, &,c. 4. Crying unloads the head of congestions. 
 
 TFA. See Theci. TEETH. (Dens, a tooth ; ffittui < 
 
 TfiAR. Lachryma. The limpid fluid from eilo, to eat.) Small bones fixed in 
 
 secreted by the lachrymal glands, and the alveoli of the upper and under jaw. 
 
 flowing on the surface of the eye. In early infancy Nature designs us for the 
 
 The organ which secretes this liquid is softest aliment, so that the gums alonr 
 
 formed by the lachrymal glands, one of are then sufficient fir th- purpose of man- 
 
 which is s'ituated in the external canthus ducation; but ns we advance in life, and 
 
 of each orbit, and emits six or seven ex- require a different food, she wisely pro- 
 
 cretory ducts, which open on the internal vides us with teeth. These: are the hardest 
 
 surface of the upper eyelid above its tar- and whitest of our hones, and, at full ma- 
 
 sus, and pour forth the tears. The tears turity, we usually find thirty-two in both 
 
 have mixed with them an arterious roscid jaws; viz. sixteen above*, and as muny 
 
 vapour, which exhales from the internal 'in-low. Their number varies indeed in dif- 
 
 surface of the eyelids, and external of the ferent subjects ; but it is seldom seen to 
 
 tunica conjunctiva, into the eye. Perhaps exceed thirty two, and it will very rarely 
 
 thcaqueous humour also transudes through be found to be less than twenty-eight. 
 
800 
 
 TEETH. 
 
 Each tooth may be divided into two 
 parts ; viz. its body, or that part which 
 appears above the gums ; and its fangs or 
 root, wliich is fixed into the socket. The 
 boundary between these two, close to the 
 edge of the gum, where there is usually a 
 small circular depression, is called the 
 neck of the tooth The teeth of each jaw 
 are commonly divided into three classes ; 
 but before each of these is treated of in 
 particular, it will be right to suy some- 
 tiling of their general structure. 
 
 Every tooth is composed of its cortex or 
 enamel* and its internal bony substance. 
 The enamel, or as it is sometimes called, 
 the vitreous part of the tooth, is a very 
 hard and compact substance, of a white 
 colour, and peculiar -to the teeth. It is 
 found only upon the body of the tooth, 
 covering the outside of the bony or inter- 
 nal substance. When broken it appears 
 fibrous or striated; and all the striae are 
 directed from the circumference to the 
 centre f the tooth. This enamel is thick- 
 est on the grinding surface, and on the 
 cutting edges or points of the teeth, be- 
 coming gradually thinner as it approaches 
 the neck, where it terminates insensi- 
 bly, Some writers have described it as 
 being vascular, but it is certain that no 
 injection will ever reach this substance ; 
 that it receives no tinge from madder; 
 and that it affords no appearance of a 
 circulation of fluids. The bony part of a 
 tooth resembles other bones in its struc- 
 ture, but is much harder than the most 
 compact part of bones in general. It com- 
 poses the inner part of the body and neck, 
 and the whole of the root of the tooth. 
 This part of a tooth, when completely 
 formed, does not, like the other bones, 
 receive a tinge from madder, nor do the 
 minutest injections penetrate into its sub- 
 stance, although many writers have as- 
 serted the contrary. Mr. Hunter has been 
 therefore induced to deny its being vas- 
 cular, although lie is aware that the teeth, 
 like other bones, are liable to swellings, 
 and that they are found anchylosed with 
 their sockets. He supposes, however, 
 that both these may be original forma- 
 tions; and, as the most convincing proof 
 of their not being vascular, he reasons 
 from the analogy between them and other 
 bones. He observes, for instance, that in 
 a young animal that has been fed with 
 madder, the parts of the teeth which were 
 formed before it was put on madder diet 
 will appear of their natural colour, but 
 that such parts as were formed while the 
 animal was taking the madder, will be 
 of a red colour ; whereas, in other bones, 
 the hardest parts are susceptible of the 
 dye, though more slowly than the parts 
 which are growing. Again, he tells us, 
 that if you leave off feeding the animal 
 with madder a considerable time before 
 
 you kill it, you will find the above appear- 
 ances still subsisting, with this addition, 
 that all the parts of the teeth which were 
 formed after leaving off the madder will 
 be white. This experiment proves that a 
 tooth once tinged does not lose its colour; 
 whereas other bones do (though very slow- 
 ly) return again to their natural appear- 
 ance : and, as the dye in this case must be 
 taken into the habit by absorbents, he is led 
 to suspect that the teeth are without absor- 
 bents as. well as other vessels. These argu- 
 ments are very ingenious, but they are far 
 from being satisfactory. The facts adduced 
 by Mr. Hunter are capable of a different 
 explanation from that which he has given 
 them; and when other facts are added re- 
 lative to the same subject, it will appear 
 that this bony part of a tooth has a circula- 
 tion through its substance, and even lym- 
 phatics, although, from the hardness of its 
 structure, we are unable to demonstrate 
 its vessels. The facts which may be ad- 
 duced are, 1st. We find that a tooth re- 
 cently drawn and transplanted into an- 
 other socket, becomes as firmly fixed after 
 a certain time, and preserves the same 
 colour as the rest of the set ; whereas a 
 tooth i hat has been long drawn before it is 
 transplanted, will never become fixed Mr. 
 Hunter, indeed, is aware of thijS objection, 
 and refers the success of the transplanta- 
 tion, in the first instance, to the living 
 principle possessed by the tooth, and which 
 he thinks may exist independent of a cir- 
 culauon. But however applicable such a 
 doctrine may be to zoophytes, it is sus- 
 pected that it will not hold good in man, 
 and others of the more perfect animals ; 
 and there does not appear to be any doubt 
 but that, in the case of a transplanted 
 tooth, there is a real union by vessels. 
 2dly. The swellings of the fangs of a tooth, 
 which in many instances are known to be 
 the effects of disease, and which are ana- 
 logous to the swelling of other bones, are 
 a clear proof of a similarity of structure, 
 especially as we find them invested with a 
 periosteum. 3dly. It is a curious fact, 
 though as yet perhaps not generally known, 
 that, in cases of phthisis pulmonalis, the 
 teeth become of a milky whiteness, and in 
 some degree, transparent ; does not this 
 prove them to have absorbents ? 
 
 Each tooth has an inner cavity, which, 
 beginning by a small opening at the point 
 of the fang, becomes larger, and termi- 
 nates in the body of the tooth. This 
 cavity is supplied with blood-vessels and 
 nerves, which pass through the small 
 hole in the root. In old people this hole 
 sometimes closes, and the tooth becomes 
 then insensible. 
 
 The teeth are invested with a perioste- 
 um from their fangs to a little beyond their 
 bony sockets, where it is attached to the 
 gums. This membrane seems to be com-^ 
 
TEETH; 
 
 801 
 
 mon to the tooth which it encloses, and to 
 the sockets which it lines The ;eeth are 
 likewise secured in their sockets by a red 
 substance called the gum*, which every 
 where covers the alveolar processes, and 
 has as many perforations as there are teeth. 
 The gums are exceedingly vascular, and 
 have something like cartilaginous hardness 
 and elasticity, but do not seem to have 
 much sensibility. The gums of infants, 
 which perform the offices of teeih have a 
 hard ridge extending through their whole 
 length ; but in old people, who have lost 
 their teeth, this ridge is wanting. The 
 three classes into which the teeth are com- 
 monly divided, are indsores, canini, and 
 molares or grinders. 
 
 The indsores are the four teeth in the 
 fore part of the jaws ; they derive their 
 name from their use in dividingand cutting 
 the food in the manner of a wedge, and 
 have each of them two surfaces, which 
 meet in a sharp edge. Of these surfaces, 
 the anterior one is convex, and the poste- 
 rior one somewhat concave. In the upper 
 jaw thpy are usually broader and thicker, 
 especially the two first, than those of the 
 under jaw, over which they generally fall 
 by being placed a little obliquely. 
 
 The c&nini or cnspidutizre the longest of 
 all the teeth, deriving their name from their 
 resemblance to a dog's tusk There is 
 one of these teeth on each side of the inci- 
 sores, so that there are two in each jaw. 
 They are the longest of all the teeth. Their 
 fangs differ from that of the incisores only 
 in being nv.ich larger, and their shape may 
 be easily described to be that of an incisor 
 with its edge worn off, so as to end in a 
 narrow point instead of a thin edge. The 
 canini not being calculated for dividing 
 like the incisores, or for grinding, seem to 
 be intended for laying hold of substances. 
 
 Mr. Hunter remarks of these teeth, that 
 we may trace in tlv-m a similarity in shape, 
 situation, and use, from the most imperfect 
 carnivorous animal which we believe to be 
 the human species, to the lion, which is the 
 most perfectly carnivorous. 
 
 The molares, or grinders, of which 
 there are ten in each jaw, are so called, 
 because from their size and figure they are 
 calculated for grinding the food. The ca- 
 nini and incisores have only one fang, but 
 the three last grinders in the under jaw 
 have constantly two fangs, and the same 
 teeth in the upper jaw three fangs. Some- 
 times these fangs are divided into two 
 points near their base, and each of these 
 points has, perhaps, been sometimes consi- 
 dered as a distinct fang The grinders 
 likewise differ from each other in their ap- 
 pearance. The two first on each side, 
 which Mr. Hunter appears to have distin- 
 guished very properly by the name of bi- 
 cnspides, seem to be of a middle nature 
 between the incisores and grinders ; they 
 
 have in general only one root, and the body 
 of the tooth terminates in two points, of 
 whichthe anterior oneisthehifcliest, so that 
 the tooth has in some measure the appear- 
 ance of one of the canini. The two grind- 
 ers beyond these, on each s de, are much 
 larger. Their body forms almost a square 
 with rounded angles ; and their grinding 
 suiface has commonly five points or protu- 
 berances, two of which are on the inner, 
 arid three on the outer part of the tooth. 
 The last grinder is shorter and smaller than 
 the rest, and, from its coming through the 
 gums later than the rest, and sometimes 
 not appearing till late in life, is called clena 
 snpienti*. The variation in the number of 
 teeth usually depends on these dentes sa- 
 pientire. 
 
 Having thus described the appearance of 
 the teeth in the adult ; the manner of their 
 formation and growth in the foetus is next 
 to be considered. We shall find that the 
 alveolar process, which begins to be formed 
 at a very early period, appears about the 
 fourth month, only as a shallow longitu- 
 dinal groove, divided by slight ridges into 
 a number of intermediate depressions, 
 which are to be the future alveoli or sock- 
 ets. These depressions are at first filled 
 with small pulpy substances, included in a 
 vascular membrane; and these pulpy sub- 
 stances are the rudiments of the teeth. As 
 these advance in their growth, the alveolar 
 processes become gradually more com- 
 pletely formed. The surface of the pulp 
 first begins to harden ; the ossification pro- 
 ceeding from one or more points, accord- 
 ing to the kind of tooth that is to be 
 formed. Thus, in the incisores and ca- 
 nmi, it begins from one point ; in the bi- 
 cuspides, from two points, corresponding 
 with the future shape of those teeth ; and 
 in the molares from four or five points As 
 the ossification advances, the whole of the 
 pulp is gradually covered with bone, ex- 
 cepting its under surface, and then the 
 fang begins to be formed. Soon after the 
 formation of this bony part, the tooth be- 
 gins to be incrusted \vth its enamel ; but 
 in what manner this is deposited we are 
 as yet unable to explain. Perhaps the 
 vascular membrane, which encloses the 
 pulp, may serve to secrete it. It gradu- 
 ally crystallizes upon the surface of the 
 bony part, and continues to increase in 
 thickness, especially at the points and 
 basis of the tooth, till some time before the 
 tooth begins to pass through the gum ; and 
 when this happens, the enamel seems to be 
 as hard as it is afterwards, so that the air 
 does not appear to have the least effect in 
 hardening it, as has been sometimes sup. 
 posed. While the enamel is thus forming, 
 the lower part of the pulp is gradually 
 lengthened out and ossified, so as to form 
 the fang. In those teeth which are to 
 have more than one fang, the ossification 
 
802 
 
 TEETH. 
 
 begins from different parts of the pulp at pletely filled with twenty teeth, as they 
 
 one and the same time In this manner are afterwards with thirty-two, Hence, in 
 
 are formed the incisores, the canini, and children the face is flatter androunder than 
 
 two molares on each side, making in the m adulis The first adult grinder usually 
 
 whole twenty teeth, in both jaws, which passes through the gum about the twelfth 
 
 are sufficient for the purposes of manduca- year; the second, which begins to be 
 
 tion early in life. As the fan ;S of the teeth formed in the sixth or seventh year, cuts 
 
 are formed, their upper part is gradually the gum about the seventeenth or 
 
 pushed \ipwards, till at length, about the eighteenth ; and the third or dens sapien- 
 
 seventh, eighth, or ninth month after birth, tix, which begins to be formed about the 
 
 th incisores, which are the first formed, twelfth year, passes through the gum be- 
 
 be^in to pass through the gum. The first tween the age of twenty and thirty. The 
 
 th;t appears is generally in the lower jaw. dentes sapientix hare, in some instances, 
 
 The canini and molares not being formed been cut at the age of forty, fifty, sixty, 
 
 so soon as the incisores, do not appear till aru l even eighty years ; and it sometimes 
 
 about the twentieth or twenty -fourth month, happens that they do not appear at all. 
 
 Som- times one of the canini, but more fre- Sometimeslikewise it happens, that a third 
 
 quently one of the molares appears first. se t of teeth appear about the age of sixty 
 
 The danger to which children are ex- O r seventy. Diermebroeck tells us that 
 
 posed, during the time of dentition, arises he himself, at the age of fifty-six, had a 
 
 from the pressure of the teeth in the gum, fresh canine tooth in the place of one he 
 
 so as 10 irritate it, and excite pain and in- had lost several years before ; M. du Fay 
 
 flarnmation. The effect of this irritation sa \v two incisores and two canini cut the 
 
 is, that the gum wastes, and becomes gra- g um in a man aged eighty-four ; Mr. Hun 
 
 dually thinner at this part, till at length 
 the tooth protrudes. In such cases there- 
 fore we may, with great propriety, as- 
 sist nature by cutting the gum. These 
 twenty teeth are called temporary* or milk 
 
 ter has seen two fore-teeth shoot up in 
 the lower jaw of a very old person ; and 
 an account was lately published of a man 
 who had a complete set at the age of 
 sixty. Other instances of the same kind 
 
 teeth, because they are all shed between are to be met with in authors. The circum- 
 the age of seven and fourteen, and arc sup- stance is curious, and from the time of life 
 plied by others of a firmer texture, with a t which it takes place, and the return of 
 large fangs, which remain till .hey become the catamenia, which sometimes happens to 
 affected by disease, or fall out in old age, women at the same age, it has been very in- 
 and are therefore called the permanent, or geniously supposed, that there is some effort 
 adult teeth. The rudiments of these adult l n nature to renew the body at that period, 
 teeth begin to be formed at different peri- The teeth are subject to a variety of ac- 
 ods. The pulp of the first adult incisor, cidents. Sometimes the gums become so 
 and of the first adult grinder, may be per- affected as to occasion them to fallout, 
 ceived in a foetus of seven or eight months, a nd the teeth themselves are frequently 
 and the ossification begins in them about rendered carious by causes which have 
 six months after birth. Soon after birth not hitherto been satisfactorily explained, 
 the second incisor, and canine tooth on The disease usually begins on that side of 
 each side, begin to be formed. About the tooth which is not exposed to pressure, 
 the fifth or sixth year the first bicuspis and and gradually advances till an opening is 
 about the seventh the second bicuspis be- made into the cavity : as soon as the cavity 
 gins to ossify. These bicuspides are des- is exposed, the tooth becomes liable to 
 lined to replace the temporary grinders, considerable pain, from the air coming into 
 All these permanent teeth are formed in a contact with the nerve. Besides these ac- 
 distinct set of alveoli ; so that it is not by cidental means by which the teeth are oc- 
 the growing of one tooth under another in casionally affected, old age seldom fails 
 the same socket, that the uppermost tooih to bring with it sure and m.tural causes for 
 is gradually pushed out, as is commonly their removal. The alveoli fill up, and the 
 'imagined; but the temporary teeth, and teeth consequently fall out. The gums 
 those which are to succeed them, being then no longer meet in the fore part of the 
 placed in separate alveoli, the upper mouth, the chin projects forwards, and the 
 sockets gradually disappear, as the under face being rendered much shorter, the 
 ones increase in size, till atlength the teeth whole physiognomy appears considerably 
 they contain, having no longer any support, altered. Having thus described the for- 
 consequently fall out. But, besides these mation, structure, growth, and decay of 
 twenty teeth, which succeed the temporary the teeth, it remains to speak of their 
 ones, there are twelve others to be added uses ; the chief of which we know to be in 
 to make up the number thirty-two. These mastication. And here we cannot help 
 twelve are three grinders on each side in observingthe great variety in the structure 
 both jaws ; and in order to make room for of the human teeth, which fits us for such a 
 this addition, we find the jaws jjrow as the variety of food, and which, when compared 
 teeth grow, so that they appear as com- with the teeth given to other animals, may 
 
TEM 
 
 n some measure enable us to explain the 
 nature of the aliment for which man is 
 intended by Nature. Thus, in ruminate 
 animals, we find incisoresonly in the lower 
 jaw, for cutting the gruss, and molares 
 for grinding it; in graminivorous animals, 
 we see molares alone; and in carnivorous 
 animals, canine teeth for catching at their 
 prey, and incisores and molares for cut- 
 ting and dividing it. But, as man is not 
 designed to catch and kill his prey with 
 his teeth, we observe that our canini are 
 shaped differently from the fangs of beasts 
 of prey, in whom we find them either 
 longer than the rest of the teeth, or curved. 
 The incisores likewise are sharper in those 
 animals than in man. Nor are the molares 
 in the human subject similar to the mo- 
 lares of carnivorous animals ; they are flat- 
 ter in man than in these animals ; and, in 
 the^ latter, we likewise find them sharper 
 at the eds^es, more calculated to cut and 
 tear the food, and, by their greater strength, 
 capable of breaking the bones of animals. 
 From these circumstances, therefore, we 
 may consider m:m as partaking of the na- 
 ture of these different classes ; as ap- 
 proaching more to the carnivorous than to 
 the herbivorous tribe of animals ; but upon 
 the whole, formed for a mixed aliment, 
 and fitted equally to live upon flesh and 
 upon vegetables. Those philosophers, 
 therefore, who" would confine a man wholly 
 to a vegetable food, do not seem to have 
 studied nature. As the molares are the 
 last teeth that are formed, so they are 
 usually the first that fall out ; this would 
 seem to prove, that we require the same 
 kind of aliment in old age as in infancy. 
 Besides the use of the teeth in mastication, 
 they likewise serve a secondary purpose, 
 by assisting in the articulation of the voice. 
 
 Teething. See Dentition and Teeth. 
 
 TEGULA HIBERNICA. See Lapis Hiberni- 
 cus. 
 
 TEGUMENTS, COMMON. Under this 
 term anatomists comprehend the cuticle, 
 rete mucosum, skin, and adipose mem- 
 brane, as being the covering to every part 
 of the body except the nails. Ste Skin. 
 
 TELA. A web of cloth. The cellular 
 membrane is so called from its likeness to 
 a fine web. 
 
 TELA CELLULOSA. See Cellular mem- 
 brane 
 
 TELEPHTOM. (Because it heals old ul- 
 cers, such as that of Telephus, made by 
 Ulysses.) See Faba crassa. 
 
 TELLURIUM. A very scarce metal of 
 n. tin white coiour, and a high metallic 
 lustre, found in nature alloyed with gold, 
 silver, and lend, in the aurum paradoxi- 
 cum and sylvanite. 
 
 TEMPERA MENTUM. (From tempe- 
 ro y to mix together.) The peculiar con- 
 stitution of the humours. Temperaments 
 have been variously distinguished: the di- 
 
 TEM 
 
 803 
 
 vision most generally received is into the 
 sanguinous, phlegmatic, choleric, and me- 
 lancholic. 
 
 TEMPLE. The lateral and flat parts 
 of the head above the ears. 
 
 TEMPORAL1S ARTER1A. The tern- 
 poral artery. A branch of the external 
 carotid, which runs on the temples and 
 give off the frontal artery. 
 
 TEMPORAL BONES. Ossa tempora- 
 lia. Oi>sa temporum. These two bones, 
 which are situated one on eack side of the 
 head, are of a very irregular figure. They 
 are usually divided into two parts, one of 
 which from the manner of its connexion 
 with the neighbouring bones, is called 01 
 sqitamosum, and the other os petrosum t 
 from its irregularity and hardness. 
 
 In both these parts there are processes 
 and cavities to be described Externally 
 there are three processes; one anterior, 
 called zygomntic process, which isstretched 
 forwards to join with the os malz, and ihus 
 forms the bony jugum under which the 
 temporal muscle passes ; one posterior, 
 called the mastoid or manilhiry process, 
 from its resemblance to a nipple; and one 
 inferior, called the styloid process, from 
 its shape, which is said to resemble that of 
 the ancient stylus scriptorius. In young 
 subjects this process is united with the 
 bone by an intermediate cartilage, which 
 sometimes, even in adults, is not com- 
 pletely ossified. Three muscles have their 
 origin from this process, and borrow half 
 of their names from it, viz. stylo-^los- 
 sus, stylo-hyoideus, and stylo-pharyngeus. 
 Round the root of this process there is a 
 particular rising of the os petrosum, which 
 some writers describe as a proa ss, and, 
 from its appearance with the s:yloid, have 
 named it vaginalis, others describe the 
 semi-circular ridge of the meatus audito- 
 rius externns as a filth process, to winch 
 they give the name of auditory. The de- 
 pressions and cavities are, 1 A large fossa, 
 which serves for the articulation of the 
 lower jaw ; it is situated be twcen the zygo- 
 matic auditory, and vaginal processes, and 
 is separated in its middle by a fissure into 
 which the ligament that secures the articu- 
 lation of the lower jaw with this l>one is 
 fixed. The fore part of this cavity, which 
 reo-ivcs the condyle of the jaw, is co- 
 vered with canilage; the back part only 
 with the periosteum. 2 A long lossa be- 
 hind the mast oid process, where the digas- 
 tric muscle has its origin. 3 The tneultis 
 anditorhis cxternns, the name given to a 
 lar^e tunnel-l.ke canal that lead- to 'he or- 
 gan of lu-anpg. 4. The sty'o mattoi d hole, 
 so called from its situation between the 
 s'yloid and mastoid proc< ssr It is Ike- 
 wise called the aqueduct ofF*llopiUt, and 
 affords a passage to the portio dura of the 
 amlito'vo' s.-vt-nth pair of nrrves 5 Be- 
 low and on the fore part of the last fora- 
 
804 
 
 TEM 
 
 men we observe part of the jugular fossa, 
 a thimble-like cavity, in which the begin- 
 ning of the internal jugular vein is lodged; 
 6. Before, and a little above tins fossa is 
 the orifice of a foramen, through which 
 pass the internal carotid artery and two 
 filaments of the intercostal nerve. This 
 conduit runs first upward and then for- 
 ward, forming a kind of elbow, and ter- 
 minates at the end of theos petrosum. 7. 
 At this part of the ossa temporum we ob- 
 serve the orifice of a canal which runs out- 
 wards ana backwards in an horizontal di 
 rection, till it terminates in the cavity of 
 the ear called tympanum. This canal, 
 which in the recent subject is continued 
 from the ear to the mouth, is called the 
 EustacJiian tube. We shall speak of it more 
 particularly hereafter. 8 A. small hole 
 behind the mastoid process, which serves 
 for the transmission of a vein to the lateral 
 sinus. But this, like other foramina in the 
 skull that serve only for the transmission of 
 vessels, is neither uniform in its situation, 
 nor to be met with in every subject. The 
 internal surface of these bones may easily 
 be divided into three parts. The firsi, up- 
 permost and largest, is the squamous part, 
 which is slightly concave from the impres- 
 sion of the brain. Its semicircular edges 
 is sloping, so that the external lamella of 
 the bone advances farther than tl.e internal, 
 and thus rests more securely on tue parietal 
 bones. The second and middlemost, which 
 is the petrous part of the bone, forms a 
 hard, craggy protuberance, nearly of a 
 triangular shape. On its posterior side we 
 observe a large foramen, which is the mea- 
 tus auditories interims; it receives the dou- 
 ble nerve of the seventh pair, viz the por- 
 tio dura and portio mollis of that pair. 
 About the middle of its anterior surface is 
 a smallfor -men, winch opens into the aque- 
 duct of Fallopius, and receives a twig of 
 the portio dura of the seventh pur of 
 nerves. This foramen having been first 
 described by Faliopms, .>nd by hi ft) named 
 hiatus, is sometimes called hiatus Fallopii. 
 Besides these, we observe other smaller 
 boles for the transmission of blood-vessels 
 and serves. Be-low this craggy protube- 
 rance is the third part, which, from its 
 shape and connexion with the os occipitis 
 by means of the Limbdoidal suture, may 
 be called the lambdoidal angle of the tem- 
 poral bone. It is concave from the impres- 
 sion of the brain ; it helps to form the pos- 
 terior and inferior- fossae of the skull, and 
 "has a considerable furrow, in which is 
 lodged part of the lateral sinus. The tem- 
 poral bones differ a little m their structure 
 from the other bones of the cranium. At 
 their upper pans they are very thin, and 
 almost without diploe, but below they 
 have great strength and thickness In the 
 CoetUH, the thin upper prt, and the lower 
 craggy part, are separated by a cartilagi. 
 
 TEN 
 
 nous substance ; there is no appearance 
 either of the mastoid or styloid processes, 
 and, instead of a long funnel-like meat us 
 auditorius externus, there is only a smooth 
 bony ring, within which the mernbr.-uia 
 tympani is fastened Within the petrous 
 part of these bones there are several ..vi- 
 ttes, processes, and bones, which belong 
 altogether to the ear, do riot enter into 
 the formation of the cranium, and are de- 
 scribed under the article Ear. The ossa 
 temporum are connected by suture with 
 the ossa panetalia, the os occipitis, the 
 ossa malarum, and the os ephenoides, and 
 are articulated with the lower jaw. 
 
 TEMPORALIS (Temporal sc. mus- 
 culus.) drcardi-temporo maxiHaire of Du- 
 mas. This musole, which Wmslovv has 
 named the crotophyte, arises fleshy from the 
 lower, lateral, and anterior part of the 
 parietal bone ; from all the squamous por- 
 tion of the temporal bone ; from the lower 
 and lateral part of the os frontis ; from 
 the posterior surface of the 6s m'alx ; from 
 all the temporal process of the sphenoid 
 bone ; and sometimes from a ridge at the 
 lower part of this process. This latter 
 portion, however, is often common to this 
 muscle and the pterygoideus externus. Ic 
 is of a semicircular shape, and its radiated 
 fibres converge, so as to form a strong 
 middle tendon, which passes under the 
 jugum, and is inserted into the coronosd 
 process of the lower jaw, to which it ad- 
 heres on every side, but more particu- 
 larly at its fore part, where the insertion is 
 continued down to the body of the bone. 
 This muscle is covered by a pretty strong 
 fascia, which some writers have errone- 
 ously described as a part of the aponeuro- 
 sis of the occipito-frontalis. This fascia 
 adheres to the bones, round the whole 
 circumference pf the origin of the muscle, 
 and, descending over it, is fixed below to 
 the ridge where the zygomatic process 
 begins, just above the meat us auditorius; 
 to the upper edge of the zygomatic process 
 itseif, and anteriorly to the s malac. This 
 fascia serves as a defence 1o the muscle, 
 and like wise gives origin to some of its fleshy 
 fibres. The principal use of the temporal 
 muscle is to draw the lower jaw upwards, 
 as in the action of biting ; and as it passes 
 a little forwards to its insertion, it may at 
 the same time pull the rondyle a little 
 backwards, though not so much as it would 
 have done if its fibres had passed in a di- 
 rectline from their origin to their insertion, 
 because the posterior and lower part of 
 the muscle passes over the ;<>ot of the zy- 
 gomaiic process, as over a pulley. 
 
 TENDO ACH1LLIS. See Achilti* 
 tendo. 
 
 TENDON. (Tendo, from tendo, to 
 stretch.) The white and glistening extre- 
 mity of a muscle. See Muscle. 
 
 TENESMUS. (From vtnv, to con- 
 
TER 
 
 stringe ; so called from the perception of 
 a continual constriction or bound state of 
 the purl.) A continual inclination to go to 
 stool, without a discharge. 
 
 TENSOR. (From tends, to stretch.) 
 A muscle whose office is to extend the p*rt 
 to which it is fixed. 
 
 TENSOR PALATI. See Circumfiexus. 
 
 TENSOR TYMPANI. Internus auris 
 of Douglas and Cowper Intermit mallei 
 of Winslow, and salpingo-malleen of Dun. as 
 A muscle of the ear, which pulls the mal- 
 leus and the membrane of the tympan m 
 towards the- petreous portion of the tempo- 
 ral bone*, bv which the membrana tyr.ipani 
 is made more concave and tense. 
 
 TENSOR VAGINA FEMORIS. Fas 
 cialis MembranosuB of Douglas. Jlfrm 
 branus vet fascia lata of Cowper, and llio 
 aponevrosi-femoral of Duin -s. J^fnscn'us 
 aponeurosis, vel fascia lata of Wi.^inw. 
 A musci , situated on the outside of the 
 thigh, which stretches the membranous fas- 
 cia of the thigh, assists in the abduction of 
 the thigh, and somewhat in its rotation in- 
 wards. It arises by a narrow, tendinous, 
 and fleshy beginning from the external part 
 of the anterior, superior, spinous process 
 of the ilium, and is inserted a little below 
 the great trochanter into the membranous 
 fascia. 
 
 TENT. A roll of lint for dilating open- 
 ings, sinuses, &c See Spongia preparata. 
 
 TENTORIUVI. A process of the dura 
 mater, separating the cerebrum from the 
 cerebellum. It extends from the internal 
 horizontal spine of ihe occipital bone, di- 
 rectly forwards to the sella turcica of the 
 sphxnoid bone. 
 
 TEBEBEIXA. (Dim. of terebra, a piercer 
 or gimblet.) A trepan or instrument for 
 sawing out circular portions of the skull. 
 A trephine. 
 
 TEREBINTHINA. (From rt^tCuQof, 
 the turpentine-tree.) Turpentine, the 
 produce of pine -trees. 
 
 TEREB1NTHINA ARGENTAROTEN- 
 SIS. Strasburg turpentine. This species 
 is generally more transparent and less te- 
 nacious than either the Venice or Chio 
 turpentines. It is of a yellowish brown 
 colour, and of a more agreeable smell than 
 any of the turpentines, except the Chio. 
 It is extracted in several parts of Germany, 
 from the red and silver fir, by cutting out, 
 successively, narrow strips o'f the bark In 
 some places a resinous juice is collected 
 from under the bark called Cuchrym ub<eg 
 na and oJeum abietinum. 
 
 TEREB1NTH1N A CAN ADKNSIS. Can- 
 ada turpentine. A production of the pinus 
 balsamea See Baltumum Canadense. 
 
 TEREBIXTH1NA CH1A. Cyprus tur- 
 pentine. The resin obtained from thepis- 
 tacia terebinthus. See Chio turpentine. 
 
 TEREBINTHINA COMMUN1S. See 
 Twbinthina vnfgaris. 
 
 TER 
 
 805 
 
 TEHEBINTHIBrA CTPEIA. SfiC Chio turfi^ 
 
 tine 
 
 TEREBINTHINA VENETA. Venice 
 turpentine ; so called because w e are sup. 
 plied with it from the Venetians. Tins 
 species of turpentine issues spontaneously 
 through i he b;irk ot the Pinus lanx : f<,i.i t 
 fasciculatis muttihus obtusiwcults bracing ex 
 tru sgnumus strobilorvm extantibna. Hort. 
 Kew. It is usually th nner th:tn any of 
 the other sorts ; ofacleai whit sh or pale 
 yellowish colour; a hot, pungent, bitter- 
 ish, disagreeable taste; und a strong- 
 smell, without any thing of the aromatic 
 flavour of the chian kind For us \irtues 
 set Turpentines. 
 
 TEREBINTHINA VULGARIS. Com. 
 mon turpenune. The I q-nd rtsin of the 
 pmus syhx stris. See Turpentine. 
 
 TEREBJSTHINJB OLEUM. The oil dis- 
 tilled from the liquid resin of the pinus 
 ylvestris. 
 
 TE.RLS. Round, smooth. 1. The name 
 of some muscles and ligaments 
 
 2. The nan e of ti.e ascaris lumbricoicjes, 
 OT round worm, which infests the intestines. 
 
 Teres ligamentum. The ligament at the 
 bottom of the socket or the hip joint. 
 
 TERES MAJOR (Teies sc. Musculut 
 major. Terra, round, smooth.) Riolanus, 
 who was tht firsi that distinguished this 
 and the other muscles of the scapula by par- 
 ticular appellai :ons, gave the name ot terea 
 to this and the followmgmuscle,on account 
 of their Ions*- and round shape. Jlnguli. 
 scupulo. Hnmerul, ot Dumas. This mus- 
 cle, which is longer and thicker than the 
 teres minor, is situated along the inferior 
 costa of the scapul i, und is in part cover- 
 ed by the delioidt s. 
 
 It arises fleshy from the outer surface of 
 the inferior angle of the scapula, (where it 
 covers some part of the infra spinaius and 
 teres minor, with both wh.ch its fibres in- 
 termix,) and likewise from the lower and 
 posterior half of the interior costa of the 
 scapula. Ascending obliquely towards the 
 os hi>*neri, it passes under the long head of 
 the triceps brachii, and then becomes thin- 
 ner and flatter to form a thin tendon of 
 about an inch in breadth, and somewhut 
 more in length, winch runs immediately 
 behind that of the latissimus dorsi, and is 
 inserted along with it into the ridge at the 
 inner side of ihe groove that lodges the 
 long head of the biceps. These two ten- 
 dons are included in a common capsula, be- 
 s.des which the tendon of this muscle ad- 
 heres to the os humeri, by ' wo other capsulac 
 which we find placed one above the other. 
 
 This muscle assists in the rotatory mo- 
 tion of the arm. and likewise in drawing 
 it downwards and backwards ; so that we 
 may consider it as the congener of the la.- 
 tisstmus dorsi. 
 
 TERES MINOR. Jfo ^ -imViw scoptilo- 
 trochiterien of Dumas. This muscle seems to 
 
806 
 
 TER 
 
 TET 
 
 have been first described by Fallopius. 
 The teres minor is a thin fleshy muscle, 
 situated along the inferior edge of the in- 
 fra-spmatus, and is in part covered by the 
 posterior part of the deltoides 
 
 It arises fleshy from all the convex edge 
 of the inferior costa of the scapula; from 
 thence it ascends obliquely upwards and 
 forwards, and terminates in a flat tendon, 
 which adheres to the lower and posterior 
 part of the capsular ligament of the joint, 
 and is inserted into the lower part of the 
 great tuberosity of the os humeri, a little 
 below the termination of the infra-spinauis. 
 
 The tendinous membrane, which is con- 
 tinued from the infra -spinat us, and spread 
 over the teres minor, likewise forms a thin 
 septum between the two muscles. In some 
 subjects, however, they are so closely 
 united, as to be with difficulty separated 
 from each other. Some of the fibres of 
 the teres minor are intermixed with those 
 of the teres major and subscapulars 
 
 The uses of this muscle are similar to 
 those of the infra spinatus. 
 
 TERRA LEMNIA. Earth of Lemnos. See 
 Bole. 
 
 TERRA LIVOXTCA. See Bole, 
 
 TERRA MERITA. The curcuma or tur- 
 meric root is sometimes so called. 
 
 TERRA MORTUA. See Terra damnata. 
 
 TERIIA PONDEROSA SALITA. See JWurias 
 baryta. 
 
 TERRA SIGILLATA. See Bole. 
 
 TERRJE OLEUM. See Petroleum. 
 
 TERREA ABSORBE^TTIA. Absorbent earths, 
 distinguishable from other earthy and 
 stony substances by their solubility in 
 acids, as chalk, crabs, claws, oyster-shells, 
 egg-shells, pearl, coral, &c. 
 
 TERTHRA. (From TggSgoi', a crane ) The 
 middle and lateral pans of the neck. 
 
 Tertf.itn affite. See Febris inlermittens. 
 
 TER TI ANA DUPLEX. A terian 
 fever that returns every day; but the pa- 
 roxysms are unequal, every other fit being 
 alike. 
 
 TERTIAN A DUPLICATE. A tertian 
 fever returning f-very other day ; but there 
 are two paroxysms in one day. 
 
 TERTIANA FEBRIS. See Febris in- 
 termittens. 
 
 TERTIAN A TRIPLEX. A tertian fever 
 returning every clay ; i-very other day there 
 are two paroxysms, and but one in the in- 
 termediate one. 
 
 TKHTTAXAiriA. (From tertiana, a spe- 
 cies of intermittent fever winch is s.-iid to 
 be cured bv this plant ) The plant which, 
 is thus culled in some pharmacopoeias is the 
 Scittellaria galericiilattifoliia corduto lanceo- 
 latis, crr.natis ; fiari'ms axillaribus of Lin- 
 nzcus, which is common in the hedges and 
 ditches of this country. It Has a bitter 
 tasle i.nd a garlic smell, and is said to be 
 serviceable agrnst that species of ague 
 xvhich attacks the putiem. every third (by. 
 SAL. (From teriius, third.) 
 
 A neutral sail as being the product of an 
 acid, and an alkali making a third body dif- 
 ferent from either. 
 
 TESSERA. (From 7<r<r*ga, four.) A 
 four-square bone. The cuboid bone. 
 
 TESTA PROBATHIX. (Quasi tosto, from 
 torreo, to burn.) A cupel or test. A pot 
 for separating baser metals from gold and 
 silver. 
 
 TESTADO. (From testa, a shell ; because 
 it is covered with a shell ) A tortoise, a 
 snail. An ulcer, which, like a snail, creeps 
 under the skin. 
 
 TESTES CEREBRI. See Tubercula qua 
 drigemina. 
 
 TESTICLE. Testes. Orchis. Also 
 called dydimi, and by some perin. Two 
 little oval bodies situated within the scro- 
 tum, and covered by a strong, white and 
 dense coat, called tunica albuginea 'estis. 
 Each testicle is composed of small vessels, 
 bent in a serpentine direction, arising from 
 the spermatic artery, and convoluted into 
 little heaps, separated from one another 
 by cellular partitions. In each partition 
 there is a, duct receiving semen from the 
 small vessels ; and all the ducts constitute 
 a net which is attached to the tunica albu- 
 ginea. From this net-work twenty or more 
 vessels arise, all of which are variously 
 contorted, and, being reflected, ascend to 
 the posterior margin of the testis, where 
 they unite into one common duct, bent into 
 serpentine windings, and forming a hard 
 body called the epididymis. The sperma- 
 tic arteries are branches of the aorta. The 
 spermatic veins empty themselves into 
 the vena cava and emulgeflt vein. The 
 nerves of the testicle are branches of the 
 lumbar and great intercostal nerve. The 
 use of the testicle is to secrete the semen. 
 
 Testicle, swelled See Orchitis. 
 
 TESTICULUS. (Testictilus, dim. of testis.) 
 A small testicle. Also the orchis plant, so 
 named from the resemblance of its roots 
 to a testicle. 
 
 TESTICULUS CANINUS. See Satarion. 
 
 TESTIS. (A witness, the testes being the 
 witnesses of our manhood ) See Testicle. 
 
 TET AUTOMATA. (From TSTstvoa, to smooth.) 
 Tetanothra. Medicines which smooth the 
 skin, and remove wrinkles. 
 
 TETANUS. (From <rtiva>, to stretch.) 
 Spasm with rigidity. Convulsio indica. 
 Jfolotonicos. Rigor nervosus. A genus of 
 disease in the class newoses and order 
 spusmi of Cullen ; characterised by a 
 spasmodic rigidity of almost the whole 
 body. The varieties of tetanus are, 1. 
 Ofristholona.!!, where the body is thrown 
 back by spasmodic contractions of the 
 muscles. 2. Emprosdotonos, the body be- 
 ing bent forwards. 3. Trismus, the locked 
 j:iw. Tetanus is often symptomatic of sy- 
 philis and worms. 
 
 Thesv affections arise more frequently in 
 warm climates than in cold ones, and are 
 very apt to occur when much rain, or mow- 
 
TET TET 807 
 
 ture quickly succeeds excessive dry and retracted, and feels very hard, most obsli- 
 sultry weuther. They attack persons of all nate costiveness prevails, and both th.-. 
 ages, sexes, temperaments, and complex- flexor and extensor muscles of ih e lower 
 ions, but the male sex more frequently than extrt-mtties are commonly affected at the 
 the female, and those of a robust and vgor- same time, so as to keep the limbs rigidly 
 ous constuution than those of a weak ha- extended. 
 
 bit. An idea is entertained by many, Dr. The flexors of the head and trunk be- 
 Thomas observes, that negroes are more come at length so strongly affectec , as to 
 predisposed toattacksof tetanusthan white balance the action of the extensors, and to 
 people ; they certainly are more frequent- keep the head and trunk so rigidly ex- 
 ly affvcted with it, but this circumstance tended and straight as to render it mcapa- 
 does not arise from any constitutional pre- ble of being moved in any direction. The 
 disposition, but from their bein more ex- arms which were little affected before, 
 posed to punctures and wounds in the feet, are now likewise rigidly extended, the 
 by nails, splinters of wood, pieces nf broken tongue also becomes affected with spasm, 
 glass, &c. from usually going bare-footed. and be;ng convulsively darted out, is often 
 
 Tetanic affec'ions are occasioned either much injured by the teetli at that moment 
 by exposures to cold, or hy some irritation snapping together. It is to this state of 
 of the nerves, in consequence of local in- tne disease that the term tetanus has been 
 jury by puncture, incision, or laceration, strictly applied. 
 
 Lacerated wounds of tendinous parts The disorder continuing to advance, 
 prove, in warm climates, a never-failing every organ of voluntary motion becomes 
 source of these complaints. In cold cli- affected ; the eyes arengid and immoveable 
 mates, as well as in warm ones, the locked ' in their sockets, the countenance is hide- 
 jaw, or trismus, frequently arises in conse- ously distorted, and expresses great dis- 
 quence of the amputation of a limb. tress; the strength is exhausted, the pulse 
 
 When the disease has arisen in conse- becomes irregular, and one universal spasm 
 quence of a puncture, or any other exter- P l 'ts a period to a most miserable state of 
 nal injury, the symptoms shew themselves existence. 
 
 generally about the eighth day, but when Attacks of tetanus are seldom attended 
 it proceeds from an exposure to cold, they with any fever, but always with violent 
 generally make their appearance much pain, and the spasms do not continue for a 
 sooner. constancy, but the muscles admit of some 
 
 In some instances it comes on suddenly, remission in their contraction, which is re- 
 and with great violence ; but it more usu- newed every ten or fifteen minutes, espe- 
 ally makes its attack in a gradual manner; cially if the patient makes the least at- 
 in which case, a slight stiffness is at first per- tempt to speak, drink, or alter his position. 
 ceived in the back part of the neck, which, When tetanic affections arise in conse- 
 ufterashort time, becomes considerably in- quence of a wound, puncture, or lucera- 
 creased, and at length renders the motion tion, in warm climates, Dr. Thomas ob- 
 of the head both difficult and painful. serves, they are almost sure to prove fatal. 
 
 With the rigidity of the head there is The locked jaw, in consequence of an am- 
 likewise an uneasy sensation at the root of putation, likewise proves usually fatal. 
 the tongue, together with some difficulty When these affections are produced by an 
 in swallowing, and a great tightness is per- exposure to cold, they may m most cases 
 ceived about the chest, with a pain at the be removed by a timely use of proper re- 
 extremity of the sternum, shooting into medics, although a considerable space will 
 the back A stiffness also takes place in probably elapse before the patient will be 
 the j;i\vs, which soon increases to such a able to recover his former strength. 
 height, that the teeth become so closely On dissections of this disease, slight ef- 
 set together as not to admit of the smallest fusions within the cranium have been ob- 
 opening. This is what is termed the locked served in a few instances ; but in by f.*r the 
 jaw. greater number, nothing particular has 
 
 In some cases, the spasmodic affection been discovered, either in the brain, or any 
 extends no farther. In others the spasm other or^an. 
 
 ut this stage of the disease, returning with TKTARTACS. (Tr*T*/:f, fourth.) A 
 great frequency become likewise more ge- quartan fever. 
 
 neral, and now affect not only the muscles TETR.OITRUM. (From TIT^SC, four, and 
 of the neck and jaws, but likewise those /nugof, an ointment.) An oinimmt of four 
 of the whole spine, so as to bend the trunk ingredients. 
 
 of the body very forcibly backwards, and TF-TRANGUHTI. (From TT*<, four, and 
 this is what is named opisthotonos. Where etyhc, a cup; so called because us fruit re- 
 the body is bent forwards the disease is sembles u cup divided into four parts.) 
 called cmprosthotonos. The citrul. 
 
 During the whole course of the disorder, TETn.\p.i\mtAcrM. (From riT^ac, four, 
 
 the abdominal muscles are violently itffcct- and dee{ft*xw, a dtttg.) A medicine Corn- 
 ell with spasm, so that the belly is strongly poscci of four ingreti 
 
503 TER THE 
 
 Tetters. See Herpes. was called Japan earth, because it was long 
 
 TEUCR1UM. (From Teucer, who dis- supposed to be an earthy substance from 
 
 covered it.) The name of a genus of plants Jy.pan. It is the inspissated juice of a 
 
 in the Linnjeun system. Class, Didynamia. species of mimosa, which grows in great 
 
 Order, Verticillatx. The herb speedwell. abundance in the kingdom of Bahar. It is 
 
 TEUCRIUM CAPITATUM. Th< systematic prepared from a decoction ot the inner part 
 
 name of the poley mountain of Monipelier. of the wood. From the negligent method 
 
 See Folium montanum. in which it is dried in little kilns dug for 
 
 TErcaiuai CHAMJEURYS. The systema- that purpose, it acquires the earthy appear* 
 
 tic name of the common germander. See ance it in general has, from which circum- 
 
 Cham&drys. stance it takes its name. In the kingdom 
 
 TEUCRIUM CHAMJEPITYS. The systema- of Bahar, besides being much used in me- 
 tic name of the ground pine. See Chumoe- dicme, it is employed for many purposes 
 pitys. in arts, particularly for painting the beams 
 
 TEUCRIUM CRITICTJM. The systematic of houses, to defend them from vermin, 
 name of the poley mountain of Candy. See See Catechu, 
 Folium creticum. TEUTHRUM. (Tu8gav ) The herb poll- 
 
 TEUCRIUM MARUM. The systematic name um. 
 
 of the Syrian herb mastich. See Marum THALAMI NERVORUM OPTIOO- 
 Syriacum. RUM (Oatxat^aof, a bed.) Two bodies, 
 
 TEUCRIUM MONTAITUM. The systema- which form in part the optic nerve, placed 
 tic name of the common poley mountain, near to each other, in appearance white, 
 See Folium montanum protruding at the base of the lateral ven- 
 
 TEUCRIUM poLrcM. The systematic name tricles, and running in their direction in- 
 of the golden poley mountain. See Folium wards, a little downwards, and upwards. 
 montanum. THALASSOMELI. (From ^tx.\A<rrtt t the sea, 
 
 TEUCRITTM SCORDITJM. The systematic and /m\i, honey.) A medicine composed 
 name of the water germander. See Scor- of sea-water and honey. 
 dium. THALICTRUM. (From 0*\xa>, to flou- 
 
 TERfiTRUM. (From vttu>, to pierce.) rish.) 1. The name of a gen^s of plants 
 The trepan. in the Linnaean system. Class, Polyandria* 
 
 TERMIXALIA BENZOIS. The Benjamin Order, Polyginia. 
 gum-tree. 2. The pharmacopceial name of what is 
 
 TER3IT5TTHUS. (From Trtp/utvQos , the tur- also called Rhabarbarum paitperum. The 
 pentine-tree.) Jllbatis Black and ardent root of this plant, Thalictrum Jlavium of 
 pustules, mostly attacking the legs of fe- Linnaeus, is said to be aperient and stoma- 
 males ; so called from their resemblance to chic, and to come very near in its virtues 
 the fruit of the turpentine-tree. to rhubarb. It is a common plant in this 
 
 TERNARY. Consisting of the number country, but seldom used medicinally, 
 three, which some chemical and mystical THALICTRUM TLAVUM. The systematic 
 writers have made strange work with ; but name of the poor man's rhubarb. See Tha- 
 the most remarkable distinction of this lictrnm. 
 
 kind, and the only one worth notice, is THAPSIA. (From Thapsus, the island 
 that of Hippocrates, who divides the parts where it was found.) The deadly carrot. 
 o,f a human body into contmentes, conten- Thapsia ascfepias of Linnaeus. The root 
 ta, and impetum facientes, though the lat- operates violently both upwards and down- 
 ter is resolvable into the mechanism of the wards, and is not used in the present prac- 
 two former, rather than any thing distinct tice. 
 in itself. THAFSUS. (From the island Thupsus.) 
 
 TERRA. Earth, as distinguished from The great white mullein, or cows lung- 
 minerals and metals and precious stones, wort. 
 
 TERRA CARIOSA. Uotten bone, a spe- THEA. Tea. There are two species 
 cies of non-effervescent chalk, of a brown of this tree; viz. 1. The boh?a, or black 
 colour. tea; and 2. The viridis, or green tea; 
 
 TERRA CATECHC. See Catechu. both of which are natives of China or Japan 
 
 TKRRA DAMXATA. Terra mortun. Con- where they attain the height of five or six 
 demned earth, is the remainder after some feet. 
 
 distillations, where all that will rise is Great pains are taken in collecting the 
 drawn off; the same as Caput mortunm. leaves singly, at three different times, viz. 
 
 TERRA FOLIATA TARTARI. The acetate about the middle of February, in the be- 
 of potash. ginning of March, and in April. Although 
 
 TERRA JAPONIC A. Japan earth, some writers assert, that they are first ex- 
 Catechu vulffo. Terra Japonica. Cachou. posed to the steam of boiling water, and 
 Favfel. Cftc/iu. Ca.tchu. Catechu. Cudt- then dried on copper-plates ; yet it is now 
 chn. CushoTu Cftitchu. Castjoe. CcicJui understood that such leaves are simply 
 Gate. Knnth. The natives call it Cutt, dried on iron plates, suspended over a fire, 
 the English ttho reside there Cntch. It till they become dry and shrivelled ; when 
 
THE 
 
 cool, they are packed in tin boxes to ex- 
 clude the air, and in that state exported to 
 Europe. 
 
 Teas are divided in Britain into three 
 kinds of green, and five of bohea. The 
 former class includes, 1. Imperial or bloom 
 tea, having- a large leaf, a faint smell, and 
 being of a light green colour. 2. Hyson, 
 which has small curled leaves, of a green 
 shade inclining to blue. 3 Singh tea, 
 thus termed from the place where it is cul- 
 tivated. The boheas comprehend: I. Sou- 
 chong, which, on infusion, imparts a yellow- 
 ish green colour. 2. Cam/to, a fine tea, 
 emitting a fragrant violet smell, and yield- 
 ing a pale shade ; it receives its name 
 from the province where it is reared. 3. 
 Pekoe tea is known by the small white 
 flowers that are mixed with it. 4. Congo 
 has a larger leaf than the preceding varie- 
 ty, and yields a deeper tint to water ; and 
 5. Common hohea, the leaves of which are 
 of an uniform green colour. There are 
 besides other kinds of tea, sold under the 
 names of gunpowder tea, &c. which differ 
 from the preceding, only in the minute- 
 ness of their leaves, and being dried with 
 additional care. 
 
 Much has been said and written* on the 
 medicinal properties of tea; in its natural 
 state it is a narcotic plant, on which ac- 
 count the Chinese refrain from its use till 
 it has been divested of this property by 
 keeping it at least for twelve months. If, 
 however, good tea be drunk in moderate 
 quantities, with sufficient milk and sugar, 
 it invigorates the sys em, and produces a 
 temporary exhilaration; but when taken 
 too copiously, it is apt to occasion weak- 
 ness, tremor, palsies, and various other 
 symptoms arising from narcotic plants, 
 while it contributes to aggravate hysterical 
 and hypoi hondriacal complaints. Tea has 
 ulso been supposed to possess considerable 
 diuretic and sudorific virtues, which, how- 
 ever, depenti more on the quantity of warm 
 water employed as a vehicle, than th qua- 
 lity of the tea itself. Lastly, as infusions 
 of these leaves are the safest refreshment 
 after undergoing great bodily fatigue or 
 mental exertion ; they afford an agreeable 
 beverage to those who are exposed to cold 
 weather ; at the same time tending to sup- 
 port and promote perspiration, which is 
 otherwise liable to be impeded. 
 
 THEA GERMANICA. Fluellin ; male speed- 
 well. See Veronica 
 
 THEBAICA. (A Thebaitle regions, from 
 Thebe, where it flourished.) The Egyp- 
 tian poppy. 
 
 THEBESII FORAMINA. The orifices 
 of veins m ihe cavities of the heart. 
 
 THECA VERTEBRALIS. (Theca, from 
 vi6n t ut, to pljce ) The vertebral canal. 
 
 THELTPTERTS. (From 0*oc female, and 
 , fern.) The female fern. 
 
 THL 
 
 809 
 
 . (Thenar, sc. mutcului.) Sec 
 Flexor brevixpf,llicii manna. 
 
 THEOBROMA CACAO. (Theobroma, from 
 Sic*, the gods, and /3ga>/u, (bod ; so called 
 from the deliciousnt'bs of its fruit.) Cacao 
 Indian The systematic name of the tree 
 winch affords cocoa and chocolate. 
 
 THEODORICCM (From 0*o/, the gods, 
 and eTogov, a gift ) The pompous name ot' 
 some . ir, idotes. 
 
 THEKAPEIA. (From 6ig<urif, to 
 heal.) Therapia. The art of healing dis- 
 eases. 
 
 THERAPEUTICS. (Therafieutica, from 
 
 to cure.) Therapia. Jlletho- 
 (hs medendi. That branch 'of medicine 
 which treats of the operation of the dif- 
 ferent means employed tor obviating dis- 
 eases, and of the application of these 
 means. 
 
 THEUIACA. (From 3-g, a viper or ve- 
 nomous wild beast.) Treacle, or molas- 
 ses: also a medicine appropriated to the 
 cure of the biles of venomous animals, or 
 to resist poisons. 
 
 THERIACA AJTDROMACHT. The Venice 
 or Mithridate treacle; a composition of 
 sixty-one ingredients, prepared, pulver- 
 ised, and with honey formed into an 
 electu: ry. 
 
 THEUIACA casLESTis. Liquid lauda- 
 num. 
 
 THERIACA COMMUJTIS. Common treacle, 
 or molasses. 
 
 THERIACA DAMOCRATIS. An old pre- 
 paration usually called Confectio Damo- 
 cratis. 
 
 THERIACA CDIVEXSIS. Edinburgh the- 
 riaca The thebaic electuary. 
 
 THERIACA JERMANORU.W. A rob of juni- 
 per-berries. 
 
 THERIACA LONDIXEXSIS. A cataplasm 
 of cummin seed, bay berries, germander, 
 snake-root, cloves and honey. 
 
 THERTACA RUSTICORUM. TllC TOOtS of 
 
 the common garlic were so called. See 
 Mlinm. 
 
 THERIOMA. (From 0#g*6*, to rage like 
 a wild beast ) A malignant ulcer. 
 
 THERMJB. Warm baths or springs. See 
 Medicinal -waters. 
 
 T HERMO M ETER. ( Thermometrnm, 
 from 0/u, heat, and ftiTgiw, to measure.) 
 An instrument for measuring the degrees 
 of IK- at. See Caloric. 
 
 Thigh bone. See Femer. 
 
 THIRST. Sitit. The sensation by 
 which we experience a desire to drink. 
 The seat of this sensation appears to be 
 either in the fauces or the stomach- 
 
 Thistle, carline. See Chameleon album. 
 
 Thistle, holy. See Cur duns benedictus. 
 
 Thistle, pine. See Cnrlina gnmmifera. 
 
 THLASP1. (From 67*, to break, be- 
 cause its seed appears as if it were brok- 
 en or bruised.) 1. The name of a genus 
 5 I 
 
810 
 
 THU 
 
 THY 
 
 of plants in the Linnjean system. Class, 
 Tetratlynamia. Order, Siliculosii. 
 
 2. The pharmaceutical name of the herb 
 penny-cress. Two species of Ihlaspi are 
 directed in some pharmaccepias for medici- 
 nal uses; the Thlaspi arvense of Linnaeus, 
 or treacle mustard, and Thlaspi campestre 
 of Linnzcus, or mithridate mustard. The 
 seeds of both have an acrid biting taste 
 approaching to that of common mustard, 
 with which they agree nearly in their 
 pharmaceutic qualities. They have also 
 an unpleasant flavour, somewhat of the 
 garlic or onion kind. 
 
 THLASPI ARVENSE. The systematic name 
 of the treacle mustard. See Thlaspi. 
 
 THLASPI CAMPESTRE. The systematic 
 name of the mithridate mustard. See 
 Thlaspi. 
 
 THORACIC DUCT. Ductus thora- 
 cicus. Ductus Pecquettii. The trunk of 
 the absorbents ; of a serpentine form, and 
 about the diameter of a crow-quill. It 
 lies upon the dorsal vertebrae, between the 
 aorta and vena azygos, and extends from 
 the posterior opening of the diaphragm 
 to the angle formed by the union of the 
 subclavian and jugular veins, into which 
 it opens and evacuates its contents. In 
 this course the thoracic duct receives the 
 absorbent vessels from every part of the 
 body. 
 
 THORAX. (From S-aye*, to leap, be- 
 cause in it the heart leaps.) The chest. 
 That part of the body situated between 
 the neck and the abdomen. The external 
 parts of the thorax are, the common inte- 
 guments, the breasts, various muscles, and 
 the bones of the thorax.. (See Bones and 
 Respiration.) The parts within the cavity 
 of the thorax are, the pleura and its pro- 
 ductions, the lungs, heart, thymus gland, 
 oesophagus, thoracic duct, arch of the 
 aorta, part of the vena cava, vena azygos, 
 the eighth pair of nerves, and part of the 
 great intercostal nerve. 
 
 Thorn f ^Egyptian. The Mimosa nilotica 
 of Linnaeus. See Arabic gum. 
 
 Thorn-apple. See Stramonium. 
 
 Thorn, black. See Prunus sylvestris. 
 
 THROMBUS. (From $otu>, to disturb.) 
 A small tumour which sometimes arises 
 after bleeding, from the blood escaping 
 from the vein into the cellular structure 
 surrounding it. 
 
 Thrush. ' See JphtJue. 
 
 THRYPTJCA. (From &^wru, to break.) 
 Lithontriptics, medicines which are said to 
 have the power of destroying stones in the 
 bladder. 
 
 Tauuis CORTEX. The cascarilla and 
 eleulhera barks, were so called. See 
 Cascarilla, 
 
 THUS. (From S-wa, to sacrifice, so called 
 from its great use in sacrifices.) See 
 OUbanum 
 
 Tars jvuzonuM. See Tfiymiama.. 
 
 THUS MASCULUM. See Olibanwu. 
 
 THUTA OCCIDENTALS. (Thuya, from Qvcj, 
 odour, so named from its fragrant smell*) 
 The systematic name of the tree of life. 
 See Arbor vit<e. 
 
 THYLACITIS. (From BVKOHKX, a seed- 
 vessel, so called from its large head.) The 
 white garden poppy. 
 
 THYMBHA. (From flv/uoc, thyme ; so 
 named because it smells like thyme.) See 
 Sutureja. 
 
 THYMBRA HISPANICA. The name given 
 by Tournefourt to the common herb mas- 
 tich. Si-e Marum -oulgare. 
 
 Thyme, lemon. See Serpyllum citratum. 
 
 Thyme, mother of. See tierpyllum. 
 
 THYMELOEA. (From QV/AO., an odour, 
 because of its sim 11.) Oneoron. Spurge- 
 flax. Fla:L-leaved Daphne. This plant, 
 Daphne gnidium : punicula terminals foliis 
 lineari-lanceolatis accuminatis of Linnaeus, 
 affords the garou ba>-k, which very much 
 resembles ihat of our mezereum. Garou 
 bark is to be immersed in vinegar for 
 about an hour before it is wanted, a small 
 piece, the size of a sixpence, thus steeped, 
 is applied to the arm or any other part, 
 and renewed once a day in winter and 
 twice *in summer. It produces a serous 
 exudation from the skin without irritating 
 or blistering. It is recommended, and is 
 in frequent use in France and Russia 
 against some diseases of the eyes. 
 
 THYMIAMA. (From flv^ua, an odour, so 
 called from its odoriferous smell.) Musk- 
 wood. Thus judaeorum. A bark m small 
 brownish grey pieces, intermixed with bits 
 of leaves, seeming as if the bark and leaves 
 had been bruised and pressed together, 
 brought from Syria, Cicilia, &c. and sup- 
 posed to be the produce of the liquid 
 storax tree. This bark has an agreeable 
 balsamic smell, approaching to that of 
 liquid storax, and a sub-acrid bitterish 
 taste accompanied with some slight ad- 
 stringency. 
 
 THYMIITM. (From QVJU.OS, thyme, because 
 it is of the colour of thyme.) A small 
 wart upon the skin. 
 
 THYMOXALME. (From flt/^oc, thyme, 
 ow?, acid, and six?, salt.) A composition of 
 thjme, vinegar and salt. 
 
 THYMUS. (Aa-o TJS &vju.a>, because it 
 was used m faintings ; or from Sup*, an 
 odour, because of iis fragrant smell.) 
 1. A gland of considerable size in the 
 foetus, situated in the anterior duplicature 
 or space of the mediastinum, under the 
 superior part of the sternum. An excre- 
 tory duct has not yet been delected, but 
 lymphatic vessels have been seen going 1 
 from it to the thoracic duct. Its use is 
 unknown. 
 
 2. A small indolent carnous tubercle 
 like a wurt arising about the anus, o^ 
 the pudenda, resembling- the flowers of 
 thyme, from whence it takes its name. 
 
THY flB 811 
 
 o. The name of a genus of plants in the excretory duct has never been detected 
 
 'Linnxan system. Class, Didynamia. Or- and its use is not yei known, 
 der, Gymnospermia. Thyme. TIBIA. (Tibia, the hauiboy, qu. tubia, 
 
 4. The pharmacopccial name of the from tuba, a tube ; so caUed lYom its pipe- 
 common thyme. This herb, the Thymus like shape.) Facile majus ; Jlrnndo major; 
 vulgaris of Linnaeus; erectus foliis revo- Fosilus / and, from its resemblance 10 an 
 lutis avails, faribus verticillato spicatis, old musical instrument, Cunna major ,- 
 lias an agreeable aromatic smell, and a Canna-domestica cruris. The largest bone 
 warm pungent taste. Its virtues are said of the leg. It is of a long, thick and tri- 
 to be resolvent, emmenagogue, tonic, and angular shape, and is situated on the in- 
 stomachic; yet there is no disease men- ternal part of the leg. Its upper extremity 
 tioned in which its use is particularly re- is large, and flattened at its summit, where 
 commended by any writer on the materia we observe two articulating surfaces, a little 
 medica. concave, and separated from each other 
 
 THTMUS CITRATUS. See Serpyllum citra- by an intermediate irregular protuberance. 
 
 turn. Of these two cavities, the internal one is 
 
 THTMUS CRETICUS. The plant which deepest, and of an oblong shape, while the 
 bears this name in some pharmacopoeias external one is rounded, and more super- 
 is the Satureja capitata of Linnaeus, which ficial. Each of these, in the recent sub- 
 possesses similar virtues to our thyme, but ject, is covered by a cartilage, which 
 in a stronger degree. extends to the intermediate protuberance, 
 
 THTMUS MASTICHINA. The systematic where it terminates. These two little 
 
 name of the common herb mastich. See cavities receive ihe condyles of the os 
 
 JWarnm vulgare. femoris, and the eminence between them 
 
 THTMUS SERPTLLUM. The systematic is admitted into the cavity which is seen 
 
 name of the mother of thyme. See Serpyl- between the two condyles of that bone; so 
 
 him. that this articulation affords a specimen of 
 
 THTMUS VULGARIS. The systematic the complete ginglimus. Behind the in- 
 
 name of the common thyme. See Thy- termediate protuberance, or tubercle, is 
 
 mus. a pretty deep depression, which serves for 
 
 THYRO. Names compounded with the attachment of a ligament, and like- 
 
 this word belong to muscles which are at wise to separate the two cavities from 
 
 tached to the thyroid cartilage; as, each other. Under the edge of the ex- 
 
 THYRO-ARYTKNOIDEUS. (Muscu- ternal cavity is a circular flat surface, 
 
 lus thyro-arytenoideus ) A muscle situated covered with cartilage, which serves for 
 
 about the glottis, which pulls the ary- the articulation of the fibula; and at the 
 
 tenoid cartilage forwards nearer to the fore part of the bone is a considerable 
 
 middle of the thyroid, and consequently tuberosity, of an inch and a half in length, 
 
 shortens and relaxes the ligament of the to which the strong ligament of the rotula 
 
 larynx is fixed. 
 
 THYRO-HYOIDEUS. Muscnlns thyro- The body of the tibia is smaller than 
 
 lujoideus.} A muscle, situated between its extremities, and, being of a triangular 
 
 the os hyoides and trunk, which pulls the shape, affords three surf.iccs Of these, 
 
 os hyoides downwards, and the thyroid the external one is bro.\d, and slightly 
 
 cartilage upwards. hollowed oy muscles above and below ; 
 
 THTRO-PHARTNGEUS. See Constrictor the internal surface is lv,>-ul and flu', and 
 
 pharynqis inferior. the posterior surfice is ii..n-o\er than the 
 
 THTRO.PHARTNGO-STAPHILIXUS. See Pa- other two, and nearly cylindrical. This 
 
 lato-pharyngeus. last has a slight nd^e running oMiqjely 
 
 THTRO-STAPHILIXUS. See Palato-pharin- across it, froia the outer side of the upper 
 
 reus. end of the bone o about one-third of its 
 
 THYROID CARTILAGE. (Cartilaqo length downwards. A little below this 
 
 thyroidea, from 3-t/$oc, a shield, anil tifot, we observe a passage for the nv dtill-iry 
 
 resemblance, from its supposed re em- vessels, which is pretiy considerable, and 
 
 bhncfc to a shield.) Scuuform cartilage, slants obl'q.^ly downwards. Of the three 
 
 The cartilage which is nlace>! perpendicu- angles which st-parnte =hese surfaces, the 
 
 lar to the cricoid cartilages of the larynx, anterior one, from its sharpness, is calle 
 
 constituting ihe anterior, superior, and the spine, >! shin. This r.-l;t is not sir 
 
 largest part of the larynx. It is harder but describes a figure like an Italic /. 
 
 and more prominent in men them in wo turning firsi .uvird^, th-.-i ou1 
 
 men, ,n whom U forms the pomum ail mi. Kisily inva'-ds .u;".in. The e? 
 
 THYROID GLAND. Ghnduln ihif-ni- ! nvre rounded wul s, 
 
 rlea. A iar"-e gland situated upon the'r.ri- taciun-.-nt ( f ilu: i i ligament ; 
 
 cpid cartilage, trachea, and horns of the and the internal one :s more rounded still 
 
 thyroid cartilage. U is uncertain s\'he by i-<' ,:. isureot'miw te- 
 ther it be conglobate or conglomerate. Us The ubut enlarges agnin a ILttle at its 
 
TIL 
 
 TIN 
 
 lower extremity, and terminates in a pretty 
 deep cavity, by which it is articulated with 
 the uppermost bone of the foot. This 
 cavity, in the recent subject, is lined with 
 cartilage. Its internal side is formed into 
 a considerable process, called malleohis 
 interims, uhich, m its situation, resembles 
 the styloid process of the radius. This 
 process is broad, and of considerable thick- 
 ness, and from it ligaments are extended 
 to the foot. At its back part we find a 
 groove, lined with a thin layer of carti- 
 lage, in which slide the tendons of the 
 flexor digitorum lor.gus, and of the tibialis 
 posiicus; and a little behind this is a 
 smaller groove, for the tendon of the flexor 
 longus polhcis. On the side opposite to 
 the malleolus interims, the cavity is inter- 
 rupted, and immediately above it is a 
 rough triangular depression, which is fur- 
 nished with cartilage, and receives the 
 lower end of the fibula. 
 
 The whole of this lower extremity of 
 the bone seems 10 be turned somewhat 
 outwards, so that the malleolus interims 
 is situated more forwards than the inner 
 border of the upper extremity of the 
 bone. 
 
 In the foetus both ends of the tibia are 
 cartilaginous, and become afterwards epi- 
 physes. 
 
 TIBIAL ARTERIES. Jlrterix tibiales. 
 The two principal branches of the popli- 
 teal artery : the ovse proceeds forwards, 
 and is called the anterior tibial; the other 
 backwards, and is called the posterior ti- 
 bial; of which the external tibial, the fibu- 
 lar, the external and internal plantar, and 
 the plant a! arch, are branches. 
 
 TIB I A LI S AN TIC US. (Musculns tibi- 
 alis. anticns.} Titrio-sits-metatarsien of Du- 
 mas A flexor muscle of the toot, situated 
 on the leji, which bends the foot by draw- 
 ing it upwards and at the same time turns 
 the toes inwards. 
 
 TIBIALIS GRACILIS. See Plantnris. 
 
 TIBIALIS POSTICUS (Mvsculns ti- 
 bialin p'jsticns.) Tibio-tarsien of Dumas. A 
 nVxor muscle of the foot, situated on 
 the leg, which extends the fool, and turns 
 the toes inwards. 
 
 TIC DOLOUREUX A painful affec- 
 tion of the nerves of the face, particularly 
 of that branch of the fifth pair, which 
 comes out of the infraorbitary foramen. 
 
 TIGLIA GRAXA. Graiia tilli. Grana 
 tifflii The granatilia are seeds of a dnrk 
 grey colour, the produce of Trotrm tylinm 
 of Linnaeus, in sh:ipe very like the seed of 
 the ricinns cowmunis. They abo* nd with 
 an oil whjph is far more acrid and purga- 
 tive than castor-oil. 
 
 TILBURY WATER. This is found at 
 West Tilimry in Essex. It is an aperient 
 and chalybeate now seldom used medici- 
 nally. 
 
 TILIA. (P7\t, ulmus, the elm-tree.) 
 1. The name of a genus of planis in the 
 Linnxan system. Class, Polyandria. Or- 
 der, JWonogynia. 
 
 2. The pnarmacopocial name of the lime 
 or linden tree. Tilia Evropea of Linnaeus. 
 The flowers of this tree are supposed to 
 possess anodyne and antispasmodic vir- 
 tues. They have a moderately strong 
 smell, in which their virtue seems to con- 
 sist, and abound with a strong mucilage. 
 They are in high esteem in France. 
 
 TILIA EUROP^A. The systematic name 
 of the lime-tree. See Tilia." 
 
 TILIA GRANA. See Tifflio Grana. 
 
 TILMUS. (From T\\XU>, to pluck.) 
 Floccitatio or picking of bed-clothes, 
 observable in the last stages of some dis- 
 orders. 
 
 TIMAC. The name of a root imported 
 from the East Indies, which is said to 
 possess diuretic virtues, ;-nd therefore ex- 
 hibited in dropsies It is not known from 
 what plant it is obtained. 
 
 TIN. Stannum. Jupiter of the alche- 
 mists. It has been mm h doubted whether 
 this metal is found native. In the opinion of 
 Kirwan there are sufficient authorities to 
 determine the question in the affirmative. 
 The native oocid of tin, or tin stone, occurs 
 both massive and crystallized. Its colour 
 is a dark brown, sometimes yellowish grey. 
 When crystallized, it is somewhat trans- 
 parent. The wood tin ore is a variety of 
 the native oxid, termed so from its fibrous 
 texture. This variety has hitherto been 
 found only in Cornwall It occurs in frag- 
 ments which are generally round, and its 
 colour is brown, sometimes inclining to 
 yellow. Tin is also found mineralized by 
 sulphur, associated ahvays with a portion 
 of copper, and often of iron. Tins ore is 
 called tin pyrites. Iis colour is yellowish 
 grey. It has a metallic lustre, and a fibrous 
 or lamelldted texture; sometimes it ex- 
 hibits prismatic colours. Tin is compara- 
 tively a rare metal, as it is not found in 
 great quantity any where but in Cornwall 
 or Devonshire ; though it is likewise met 
 with in the mines of Bohemia, Saxony, the 
 island of Banca, the peninsula of Malacca, 
 and in the East Indies. 
 
 Properties of tin. -Tin is of a brilliant 
 white colour, 'hough not quite so white as 
 silver. It is one of the lightest of the 
 metals ; its specific gravity, when ham- 
 mered, being 7299. It is very fusible, 
 melting at about 410 Fahr. By intense 
 heat it is volatilized. It becomes oxidated 
 by a moderate degree of heat. It easily 
 bends and emits a noise, called the crack- 
 ling of tin. It is exceedingly soft and 
 ductile. It may be reduced to very thin 
 leaves. Tin foil, or tin leaf, which is tin 
 beat out, is about one-thousandth part of 
 an inch thick. It has scarcely any sound. 
 
TIN 
 
 It resists the action of the air. It crys- 
 tallizes in rhombs formed of small oc'.ahe- 
 dra. li unites, by fusion, with phosphorus 
 and sulphur. It does not decompose 
 water alone, or in the cold : but easily by 
 means of many other bodies. It decom- 
 poses the sulphuric acid, and unites with 
 the sulphureous acid. It decomposes the 
 nimc itcul, and is very soluble in muriatic 
 acid. Nitromuriatic acid acts on it very 
 readily. It is sl.gh'iy soluble .n the fluo- 
 ric and boracic acids. Phosphoric acid 
 at acks ii by heat. Tartareous acid has 
 no perceptible action on it. The oxalic 
 and acetic a ids dissolve it in small quan- 
 tities. The alkalies appear to have some 
 action on it by heat. Ir combines with 
 sulphuret of potash by fusion. It unites 
 with the greater number of the metals with 
 facility. It decomposes muriate of mer- 
 cury, and muriate of ammonia. I; causes 
 nitrate of potash to detonate. I 1 takes fire 
 spontaneously in oxigenated munaiic acid 
 g; s, and is capable of combining with two 
 different proportions of oxigen. 
 
 Method of obtaining tin- In order to 
 obtain tin from ils ore, a mere fusion of it, 
 with pounded charcoal, is sufficient. Or, 
 a certain quantity of the ore is first freed 
 from sulphur and urseivc by torrifac'ion ; 
 after which it is mixed with equal parts of 
 potash, one haif of common resin, and two 
 parts of black flux; the mixture is then 
 fused in a crucible covered with charcoal, 
 by means of which the metal is recovered 
 in its metallic state. In order to obtain 
 pure tin, let the tin obtained before be 
 rapidly dissolved in strong nitric acid with 
 heal. Thus some of the metals it may 
 contain will be i. eld in solution, and others 
 become oxidated, but muriatic, or nitro- 
 muriatic acid will, on digestion, take up 
 those oxids, and after sufficient ablution, 
 leave that of tin, which may afterwards 
 be reduced by mixing it when pulverised 
 with double its weight of a flux formed of 
 equnl parts of pitch and borax, or resin and 
 borax, and puting it into a covered cruci- 
 ble, lined with charcoal, u hich must be 
 placed in a forge, and strongly heated for 
 a quarter of an hour. 
 
 T1NCJE OS. (Tinea, a tench.) The 
 mouth of the uterus is so called by some 
 writers, from its resemblance to a tench's 
 mouth. 
 
 TIXCAI. See Borax. 
 
 TINCTORIUS. (From tingo, to die. ) An 
 epithet of a species of broom used by 
 dyers : the genista tinctoria of Li mucus. 
 
 T1NCTURA. (From tingo, to dye a 
 tinctura.) A solution of any substance in 
 spirit of wine. Reciined spirit of wine is 
 the direct menstruum of the resins, and 
 essential oils of vegetables, and totally 
 extracts these active principles from sun- 
 dry vegetable matters, which yield them 
 to water not at all, or only in part. It 
 
 TIN 
 
 81 
 
 dissolves likewise the sweet saccharine 
 matter of vegetables, and gent-rally those 
 parts of animal bodies in winch their pecu- 
 liar smell and taste reside. 
 
 The virtues of many vegetables are ex- 
 tiMcted almost equally by water and rec- 
 tified spirit ; but in llu- watery and spirit- 
 uous tinctures of them there is. this differ 
 ence, tha't the active pans in the watery 
 extractions are blended wi'h a large pro- 
 portion of inert i^ummy matter, on which 
 their solub.nty in this menstrum in a great 
 measure depends, while rect.nYd spirit 
 exh-acts -them almost pure from j.nm. 
 Hence, when the spirituous tin< 1 urts .re 
 mixed with watery liquors, a part of what 
 the spirit liad taken up from the subject 
 generally separates and subsides, on ac- 
 count of its having been freed from that 
 matter, which, being blended with it in 
 the original vegetable, made it soluble in 
 water. This, however, is not universal, 
 for active parts of some vegetables when 
 extracted by rectified spirits, are not pre- 
 cipiL ted by water, being almost soluble 
 in both mtnsirua. 
 
 Rectified spirit may be tinged by vege- 
 tables of all colours, except blue : the 
 leaves of plants, in general, will give out 
 little of their natural colour to watery 
 liquors, communicate to spirit the whole of 
 their green tincture, which for the most 
 part proves elegant, though not very du- 
 rable. 
 
 Fixed alkaline salts deepen the colour 
 of spirituous tinctures; and hence they 
 have been supposed to promote the dis- 
 solving power of the menstruum, though 
 this does not appear from experience ; in 
 the trials which have been made no more 
 was found to be taken up in the deep- 
 coloured tinctures than in the paler ones, 
 and often not so much; if the alkali be 
 added after the extraction of the tincture, 
 it will heighten the colour as much as when 
 mixed with the ingredients at first The 
 addition of these salts in making tinctures 
 is not only needless but prejudicial, as they 
 generally injure the flavour of aromatics, 
 and superadd a quality sometimes contra- 
 ry to the intention of "the medicine. 
 
 Volatile alkaline salts, in many cases, 
 promote the action of the spirits. Acids 
 generally weaken it ; unless when the 
 acid has been previously combined with 
 the vinous spirit into a compound of new 
 qualities, called dulcified spirit. 
 
 TixcTrnA ALOKS. Tincture of aloe. 
 "Take of the inspissated jtii e of spike 
 aloe, half an ounce; extract of liquorice, 
 an ource and half; water, a pint ; rec- 
 tified spirit, four flmdounces." Macerate 
 in a sand bath until the extract is dissolved, 
 and then strain. This preparation pos- 
 sesses stomachic and purgative qualities, 
 but should never be given where there is a 
 tendency to hemorrhoids. In choleric 
 
814 
 
 TIN 
 
 TIN 
 
 cases and amennorhcca it is preferred to 
 other purges. The dose is from half a 
 fluidounce to an ounce. 
 
 TlNCTURA ALOES COMPOSITA. Compound 
 
 tincture of aloe, formerly called Elixir 
 aloes : Elixir proprietatis. " Take of ex- 
 tract of spiked aloe, powdered, saffron, of 
 each three ounces ; tincture of myrrh, 
 two pints." Macerate for fourteen days, 
 and strain. A more stimulating compound 
 than the former. It is a useful application 
 to old indolent ulcers. The dose is from 
 half a fluiddrachm to two drachms. 
 
 TlNCTURA ALOES VITRIOLATA. With tllC 
 
 bitter inf'tsion a drachm or two of this 
 cleg-ant tincture is extremely serviceable 
 against gouty and rheumatic affections of 
 the stomach and bowels, and also in the 
 weaknesses of those organs which frequent- 
 ly attend old age. 
 
 TJNCTURA ASSAFCETIDJE, Tincture of as- 
 s a feet i da, formerly known by the name 
 tinctura fatida. "Take of assafoetida, 
 four ounces ; rectified spirit, two pints." 
 Mace rale for fourteen days and strain. 
 Diluted with water, this is mostly given 
 in all kinds of fits, by the vulgar. It is a 
 useful preparation as an antispasmodic, 
 especially m conjunction with vitriolated 
 zinc. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm 
 to two drachms. 
 
 TINCTURA AURANTII. Tincture of orange- 
 peel, formerly tinctura corticis auruntii. 
 " Take of fresh orange-peel, three ounces ; 
 proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for 
 fourteen days, and strain. A mild and 
 pleasant stomachic bitter. 
 
 TINCTURA BENZOINI COMPOSITA. Com- 
 pound tincture of benzoin, formerly known 
 by the names of tinctura benzoes cotrposita, 
 and bulsamwn- traumaticum. " Take of 
 benzoin, three ounct-s ; slorax balsam, 
 strained, two ounces ; balsam of Tolu, an 
 ounce ; extract of spiked aloe, an ounce 
 and half; rectified spirit, two pints." 
 Macerate for fourteen days and strain. 
 This tincure is more generally applied 
 externally to ulcers and wounds than 
 given internally, though possessing ex- 
 pectorant, antispasmodic, and stimulat- 
 ing powers. Against coughs, spasmodic 
 affections of the stomach and bowels, and 
 diarrhoea, produced by ulcerations of 
 those parts, it is a very excellent medi- 
 cine. The dose when given internally is 
 from half a fluiddrachm to two drachms 
 diluted. 
 
 TINCTURA t-.A^tTMB.-R. Tincture of ca- 
 lumba, formerly called tinctura columbx. 
 f( Take of caltimba root, powdered, two 
 ounces and a half; proof spirit, two pints." 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. 
 This tincture contains the active part of 
 the root, and is generally efiven with the 
 infusion of it, as a stomachic and adsirin- 
 gent. 
 
 TINCTURA CAMPHORS COMPOSITA. Com- 
 pound tincture of camphor, fomerly 
 called tinctura opii comphorata t and elixir 
 paregoricum. " Take of camphor, two 
 scr-.ples ; opium, dr;ed and powdered, 
 benzoic acid, of each a drachm ; proof 
 spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen, 
 days, and strain. The London college 
 has changed the name of this prepara- 
 tion, because it was occasionally the 
 source of mistakes under its old one, 
 and tincture of opium was sometimes 
 substituted for it. It differs also from 
 the former preparation m the omission 
 of the oil of aniseed, which was often, 
 complained of as disagreeable to the 
 palate, and to which, as an addition, no 
 increase of power could be affixed. The 
 dose is from half a fluiddrachm to half an 
 ounce. 
 
 TINCTURA CANTHARIDIS. See Tinctura 
 Lyttx. 
 
 TINCTURA CAPSICI. Tincture of capsi- 
 cum. ' Take of capsicum berries, an 
 ounce; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate 
 for fourteen days, and strain. 
 
 TINCTURA CARDAMOMI. Tincture of 
 cardamom. " Take of cardamom-seeds, 
 bruised, three ounces ; proof spirit, two 
 pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. A powerful stimulating carminative. 
 In spasm of the stomach, an ounce with 
 some other diluted stimulant is given with 
 advantage. The dose may vary according 
 to circumstances, from half a drachm to an 
 ounce and upwards. 
 
 TINCTURA CARDAMOMI COMPOSITA. Com- 
 pound tincture of cardamom, formerly 
 called tinctura stomachica. " Take of 
 cardamom-seeds, carraway-seeds, cochi- 
 neal, of each bruised, two drachms ; cin- 
 namon-bark, bruised, haifanounce; raisins, 
 stoned, four ounces ; proof spirit, two 
 pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 strain. A useful and elegant carminative 
 and cordial. The dose from half a 
 fluiddrachm to half an ounce and up- 
 wards. 
 
 TINCTURA CASCARILL.T?. Tincture of 
 cascarilla. " Take of cascarilla-bark, 
 powdered, four ounces; proof spirit, tvvo 
 pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 s<rain. A stimulating aromatic, tonic, that 
 may be exhibited in debility of the bowels 
 and stomach, and in those cases of fever 
 in which the Peruvian bark proves pur- 
 gative. The dose from half a drachm to 
 two drachms. 
 
 TINCTURA CASTOREI. Tincture of castor. 
 " Tike of castor, po\vd< red, two ounces ; 
 rectified spirit, two pints." Mac-.-rate for 
 fourteen days, and strain. A powerful 
 stimulant and antispasmodic, mostly exhi- 
 bited in hysterical affections in a dilute 
 form. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm 
 to two drachms. 
 

 TIN TIN 815 
 
 TIITCTURA CATKCHU. Tincture of cate- affections, and may b e given with cinchona 
 chu, formerly known by the name tinctnra in the cure of dropsical and other cachec- 
 japoniea. " I ake of extract of catechu, tic diseases. The dose is from half a 
 cinnamon-bark, bruised, of each two oun- fluiddrachm to two drachms, 
 ces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate TINCTUHA FERRI MURIATIS. Tincture 
 for fourteen days, and strain. An aroma- of muriate of iron. Formerly called tinc- 
 tic adstringent, mostly given to the hys- tura martis in spiritu salts; tinctura manis 
 terical epilepsy of young women, which cum spiritu salis .- and lately known by the 
 arises from irregularity in the menstrual name of tinctura ferri muriati. ' Take of 
 discharge. The dose is from half a fluid- subcarbonate of iron, half a pound; mu- 
 drachm to two drachms. riatic at. id, a pint; rectified spirit^ three 
 
 TINCTURA CINCHONA. Tincture of cin- pints." POM r ihe acid upon the carbonate 
 chona. Formerly known by the name of of iron in a glass vessel, and shake it oc- 
 tinctura conicis pemviani simplex. " Take casionally for three days. Set it by, that 
 of lance-leaved cinchona bark, powdered, the faeces, if there be any, may subside ; 
 seven ounces; proof spirit, two pints." then pour off the solution, and add the 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain, spirit. Mr. Cline strongly recommends 
 The dose is from a drachm to half a fluid- this "in ischuria and many diseases of the 
 ounce. For its virtues see Cinchona. kidneys and urinary passages. The dose 
 
 TINCTURA CINCHONA COMPOSITA. Com- is from ten to twenty drops. It is a good 
 pound tinctura of cinchona. " Take of chalybeate, and serviceable against most 
 lance-leaved cinchona bark, powdered, diseases of debility without fever, 
 two ounces ; orange-peel, dried, an ounce TINCTURA GENTIANA COMJPOSTTA. Com- 
 and half; serpentary-root, bruised, three pound tincture of gentian. Formerly call- 
 drachms ; saffron, a drachm; cochineal, ed tinctura amara. "Take of gentian 
 powdered, two scruples; proof spirit, root, sliced, two ounces; orange-peel, 
 twenty fluidounces." Macerate for four- dried, an ounce; cardamom-seeds, bruised, 
 teen days, and strain. The dose is from half an ounce ; proof spirit, two pints." 
 one fluiddrachm to half an ounce. For its Macerate for fourteen days, and strain, 
 virtue^ see Cinchona. The dose is from one flniddrachm to two 
 
 TINCTURA CINNAMOMI. Tincture of cin- drachms. For its virtues see Gentiana. 
 namon Formerly called aqua ciunamomi TINCTURA GUAIACI. Tincture of guaia- 
 fortis. " Take of cinnamon bark, bruised, cum. "Take of guaiacum gum resin, 
 three ounces; proof spirit, two pints" half a pound; rectfied spirit, two pints." 
 Macerate for fourteen days. The dose is Macerate for fourteen days, and strain, 
 from a fluiddrachm to three drachms or This tincture, which possesses all the ac- 
 more. tive parts of this peculiar vegetable matter, 
 
 TINCTURA CINNAMOMI COMPOSITA. Com- ' s now first introduced into the London 
 pound tincture of cinnamon Formerly Pharmacopoeia. The dose is from one fluid- 
 called tinctnra aromatica. " Take of cm- drachm to two drachms. For its virtues 
 namon bark, bruised, six drachms; car- see Guaiacum. 
 
 damom-seeds, bruised, three drachms; long TINCTURA GUAIACI AMMONIATA. Ammo- 
 pepper, powdered, ginger-root, sliced, of niated tincture of guaiacum. Formerly 
 each two drachms ; proof spirit, two pints." called tinetnra g-itaiacina volatilis. " Take 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. f guaiacum gum resin, powdered, four 
 The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to ounces ; compound spirit of ammonia, a 
 two drachms or more. pint and half." Macerate for fourteen 
 
 TINCTURA DIGITALIS. Tincture of fox- days, and strain. The dose is from one 
 glove. " Takt of fox-glove leaves, dried, fluiddrachm to two drachms, 
 four ounces ; proof spirit, two pints.'* Ma- TINCTURA HELLEDORI XICRI. Tincture of 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain. This black hellebore. Formerly called tincium 
 tincture is introduced in the London Phar- ndampodii. "Take of black hellebore- 
 inacopo:ia as possessing the properties of root, sliced, four ounces ; proof spirit, two 
 the plant in a convenient, uniform, and pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 permanent form ; it is a saturated tincture, strain. 1 he dose is from half a fluiddrachm 
 and in the same proportions h-'.s been long ^o a drachm. For its virtues consult He'- 
 vised in general practice. The dose is leborua niffcr. 
 
 from ten to forty minims. For its virtues TINCTI n ^ ut MUM. Tincture of hop. 
 see Digitalis. " Take of hops, Jive ounces; proof spirit, 
 
 TINCTURA FERRI AMMONIATI. Tincture two pints." Macerate for !<M!r-<!uiavs, unu 
 of ammoniated iron, formerly called tine- sirain. Various modifications of the prepa- 
 titra ferri iimmnniacalis tinctnra Jl'.rum rationsofthis bitter have lately l\;:i nstrong- 
 martidlinm, tinctura inartisinynsichti. "Take l.Y rccommemleu ly -Mr. Fi'cke, (Obscr- 
 of amrnoniated iron, (bur ounces; proof vutions on lliinmlus l.i.pulus,) and em- 
 spirit, a pint." Digvsi and strain. This ployed by many -pi ;u .tit loners, v\ ho believe 
 is a most excellent Chalybeate in all atotiic ilv.it ii uiii ire and tonic powers, 
 
$16 TIN TIN 
 
 and thus forms a useful combination. The drops, to half a fluiddrachm. For its vir- 
 
 dose is from half a fluiddrachm to a Ues see Opium. 
 
 drachm. See Humulus TINCTURA HHEI. Tincture of rhubarb. 
 
 TINCTURA HTOSCIAMI. Tincture of hen- Formerly known by the names of tinctura 
 bane. ' Take of henbane leaves, dried, rhabarbari, and tinctura rhabarbari spirituo- 
 four ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Ma- sa " Takt- of rhubarb-root, siiced, two 
 cerate for fourteen days, and strain. That ounces; cardamom-seeds, bruised, an ouiice 
 the henbane itself s narcotic is abundant- and half; saffron, two drachms ; proof 
 ly proved, that the same power is also spirit, two pints." Macerate for fourteen 
 found in its tincture is also certain, but to days, and strain The dose is from half a 
 produce the same effects requires a much fluidounce to an ounce and half. For its 
 larger dose. In some of the statements virtues see Rhubarburum. 
 made to the College of Physicians of Lon- TINCTURA HHEI COMPOSITA. Compound 
 don a different opinion has been given, and tincture of rhubarb. Formerly called tine- 
 twenty-five drops have been considered as tura rhabarbari composite. "Take of rhu- 
 equivalent to twenty of tincture of opium; barb-root, sliced, two ounces; liquorice- 
 it does not produce costiveness, or the sub- root, bruised, naif an ounce; ginger-root, 
 sequent confusion of head which follows sliced, saffron, ot each two druchms ; wa- 
 the use of opium, and will therefore be, ter, a pint, proof spirit, twelve fluidouncts." 
 even if its powers be weaker, of consider- Macerate for fourteen days, and strain, 
 able use. The dose is trom ten minims This is a mild stomachic aperient. The 
 to one fluiddrachm. dose is from half a fluidounce to an ounce 
 
 TISCTURA JALAFJE. Tincture of jalap, and h df. 
 
 Formerly called tinctura jalupii. " Take TINCTURA SCILL/E. Tincture of squills, 
 of jalap-root, powdered, eight ounces; "Take of squ.Us-root, fresh dried, four 
 proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Mace- 
 fourteen days, and strain. The dose is rate for fourteen days, and strain. The vir- 
 from one fluiddrachm to half an ounce. For tues of the squill (see Scilla) reside in 
 its virtues see Jalapa. this tincture, which is administered in 
 
 TINCTURA KINO. Tincture of kino, doses of from twenty drops to a fluid- 
 " Take of kino, powdered, three ounces; drachm. 
 
 proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for four- TINCTURA SENNTE. Tincture of senna, 
 teen days, and strain. All the adstrin- Formerly called elixir salutis " Take of 
 gencyofkino is included in this prepara- senna-leaves, three ounces; carravvay- 
 tion. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm seeds, three drachms; cardamom-seeds, 
 to two drachms. See Kino. bruised, a drachm ; raisins, stoned, four 
 
 TINCTURA LTTT.E. Tincture of blister- ounces; proof spirit, two pints." Macerate 
 ing fly. Formerly called tinctura cant hart- for fourteen days, and strain. A carmma- 
 ftis: tinctura cantharidum " Take of tive, aperient, and purgative in doses from 
 blistering flies, bruised, three drachms; two drachms to a fluidounce. See Senna. 
 proof spirit, two pints." Macerate for TINCTURA SERPEHTARI^E. Tincture of 
 fourteen days, and strain. In ihe lastedi- serpentary. Formerly called tinctura sec- 
 tion of the London Pharmacopoeia the pentarix virginiana. " Take of serpenta- 
 colouring matter of she former preparation ry root, three ounces; proof spirit, two 
 is omitted as useless, and that of the fly pints." Macerate for fourteen days, and 
 increased. It is a very acrid, diuretic, and strain This tincture possesses, in addition 
 stimulating preparation, which should al- to the virtues of the spirit, those of the 
 ways be administered with great caution serpentariae. The dose is from half afluid- 
 from its known action on the parts of gene- drachm to two drachms. See Srrpentaria. 
 ration. In chronic eruptions on the skin, TINCTUUA VALERIAN^. Tincture or va- 
 and dropsical diseases of the aged, it is lerian. Formerly culled tinctura valerian* 
 often very useful when other medicines simplex. " Take of valerian-root, four 
 have been inert. The dose is from half a ounces; proof spirit, two puus." Mace- 
 flu iddrachm to two drachms. rate for fourteen days, nd strain A use- 
 
 TINCTURA ^ITRRIIK. Tincture of myrrh, ful antispasmod.c in conjunction with 
 <c Take of myrrh, bruised, three ounces; cxhers. The dose is from half a fluid- 
 rectified spirit, twenty-two fluidoonces; druchm to two drachms. See Valeriana. 
 water, a pint and half." Macerate for TINCTURA VALERIAN/E AMMONIAT^E. Am- 
 fourteen days, and strain. The dose 'S from moina'.ed tincture of valerian. Formerly 
 half a fluiddrachm to a draclim. For its called tinclura valerian*? vulatilis "Take 
 virtues see Myrrha. of vlerian-roo , four ounces ; aromatic 
 
 TixtTURA oi'ii. Tincture of opii.m. spirit of ammonia, two pints." Macerate 
 ** Take of hard opium, powdered, two for fourteen clays, and strain. A strong 
 ounces :md a hair'; proof spirit, two pints." antisnasrnodic and stimulating tincture. 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. The dose is from half a fluiddrachm to two 
 The dose is from ten minims, or twenty drachms. 
 
TIN 
 
 TlNCTTJUA VERATRI. A VCiy active 
 
 alterative, recommended in the cure of 
 epilepsy and cutaneous eruptions. lib 
 administration requires great caution ; 
 the white hellebore being a powerful 
 poison. 
 
 TINCTURA ZINZIBEIUS, Tincture of 
 ginger. " Take of ginger-root, sliced, 
 tw.> ounces ; proof spiru, two pints." 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain. A 
 stimulating carminative. The dose is from 
 a Hmddrachm io three drachms 
 
 Tincture of aloes. See Tinctura aloes. 
 
 Tincture of assafaetida. See Tinctura 
 as&ufvetida. 
 
 Tincture of black hellebore. See Tine- 
 turn hellebori nigri. 
 
 Tincture of blistering fy. See Tinctura 
 lytt<e. 
 
 Tincture of calumba. See Tinctura ca- 
 lumbce. 
 
 Tincture of capsicum. See Tinctura 
 capsici. 
 
 Tincture of cardamom. See Tinctura 
 cardamomi. 
 
 Tincture of cascarilla. See Tinctura 
 cascarillx. 
 
 Tincture of castor. See Tinctura cas- 
 torei. 
 
 Tincture of catechu. See Tinctura ca- 
 techu. 
 
 Tincture of cinchona. See Tinctura cin- 
 chonce. 
 
 Tincture of cinnamon. See Tinctura cin- 
 namomi. 
 
 Tincture of fox-glove. See Tinctura digi- 
 talis. 
 
 Tincture of guaiactim. See Tinctura 
 guaiaci. 
 
 Tincture of guaiacum, ammoniated. See 
 Tinctura guaiaci ammoniati. 
 
 Tincture of ginger. See Tinctura zinzi- 
 beris. 
 
 Tincture of henbane. See Tinctura hy- 
 osciami. 
 
 Tincture of hops. See Tinctura hu- 
 muli. 
 
 Tincture of jalap. See Tinctura ja- 
 lapii. 
 
 Tincture of kino. See Tinctura kino. 
 
 Tincture of myrrh. See Tinctura 
 myrrhx. 
 
 Tincture of opium. See Tinctura opii. 
 
 Tincture of orange-peel. See Tinctura 
 aurantii. 
 
 Tincture of rhubarb. See Tinctura rhei. 
 
 Tincture of senna. See Tinctura senna. 
 
 Tincture of serpentary. See Tinctura 
 serpentance. 
 
 Tincture of squills. See Tinctura 
 scillx. 
 
 Tincture of valerian. See Tinctura va- 
 lerian<s. 
 
 Tincture of valerian, ammoniated. See 
 Tinctura valerians amimniuta. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of aloes. See Tinc- 
 iura aloes composita\ 
 
 TIT 
 
 817 
 
 Tincture, compound, of benzoin. See 
 Tinctura (wnzuini composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, t>f camphor. See 
 Tinctura camphor -e composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cardamom. See 
 Tinctura cardamomi composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cinnamon. Sec 
 Tinctura cinnamomi composila. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of cinchona. Se 
 Tinctura cinchona composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of gentian. See 
 Tinctura. gentiana composita. 
 
 Tincture, compound, of rhubarb. See 
 Tinctura rhabarbari composita. 
 
 TINEA CAPITIS. (Tinea, from teneo t 
 to hold Y The scald-head. A genus of 
 disease in the class locales and order 
 dialyses of Cullen ; characterised by small 
 ulcers at the root of the hairs of the head, 
 which produce a friable white crust. 
 
 Tin-glass. See llismuth. 
 
 TINNITUS AURIUM. See Para* 
 cusis. 
 
 TITANIUM. This is a lately disco- 
 vered metal. It was first noticed by 
 Macgregor as existing in the state of an 
 oxid, mixed with iron, manganese, and si- 
 lex, in a greyish black sand found in the 
 vale of Menachan in Cornwall, and thence 
 named menachanite, or oxid of titanium, 
 combined with iron. It has since been 
 discovered by Klaproth, in an ore named 
 titanite,or oxid of titanium, combined with 
 lime and silex. This ore is generally met 
 with crystallized in four-sided prisms, not 
 longer than a quarter of an inch. Its co- 
 lour is a yellowish red, or blackish brown; 
 it is opaque and of an imperfect lustre. It 
 brenks with a foliated, uneven, or con- 
 choidal fracture. It exists also in an ore 
 called red schorl of Hungary, or red oxid 
 of titanium. This ore, which is found ge- 
 nerally crystallized in rectangular prisms, 
 is of a brownish red colour ; and its tex- 
 ture foliated. In all these ores titanium 
 exists in the state of an oxid. 
 
 Properties of titanium Titanium lias 
 been only obtained in very small aggluti- 
 nated grains. It is of a red-yellow and 
 crystalline texture, brittle and extremely 
 refractory. Its specific grarity is about 
 4.2; when broken with a hammer while 
 yet hot from its recent reduction it shows 
 a change of colours of purple, violet, and 
 blue. In very intense heat it is volatilized. 
 Most of the acids have a striking ac- 
 tion on this metal. Nitric acid has little 
 effect upon it. It is very oxidable by the 
 muriatic acid. It is not attacked by the 
 alkalies. Nitro-muriatic acid converts it 
 into a white powder. Sulphuric acid when 
 boiled upon it is partly decomposed It is 
 one of the most infusible metals. It does 
 not combine with sulphur, but it may be 
 united to phosphorus. It does not alloy 
 u ith copper, lead, or arsenic, but combines 
 with iron. 
 5 M 
 
818 
 
 TOM 
 
 TOR 
 
 Jllrthod of obtaining titanium. It is ex- 
 tremely difficult to reduce the oxid of tita- 
 nium to the metallic state. However, the 
 experiments of Kiaproth, ILvcht and 
 Vauquelin, have proved its reducibility. 
 According 1 to the two latter, one part of 
 oxid of titanium is to be melted with six 
 of potash ; the mass when cold is to be 
 dissolved in water. A white precipitate 
 will be formed which. is carbonate of tita- 
 nium. This carbonate is then made into a 
 paste with oil, and the mixture is put into 
 a crucible filled with charcoal powder and 
 a little alum me The whole is then ex- 
 posed for a few hours to the action of a 
 strong heat The metallic titanium will be 
 found in a blackish pi/fied-up substance, 
 possessing 1 a metallic appe.. ranee. 
 
 TITHY^IALUS. (From T/T0o?, a dug 1 , and 
 ftrtAo?, tender; so called from its smooth 
 leaves and milky juice.) Spurge. Two 
 plants are directed For medicinal purposes 
 by this name. See Tithymulus par alias 
 and Esnla minor. 
 
 TrrurjuALCS CYPARISSIUS. See Esulct 
 minor. 
 
 TITHYMAI.US PARALIOS. Sea spurge. 
 Every part of this plant, Evphorb a j ara- 
 lius of Linnaeus, is violently c.-iiuitic and 
 irritating-, inflaming the mou'h and fauces. 
 It is seldom employed in the practice of 
 this country; but where it is used vinegar 
 is recommended to correct its irritating- 
 power. 
 
 TiTHYMEiasA. See Thymelxa. 
 
 TITTILLICUM. (From titillo, to tickle; 
 so called from its being- easily tickled.) 
 The arm-pit. 
 
 Toadflax. See Linaria. 
 
 Tobacco. See Nicotiana. 
 
 TobaccOy English, See JYicotiana minor. 
 
 Tobacco, Virginian. See Nicotiana. 
 
 TOES. Digiti pedis. They consist of 
 three distinct bones disposed in rows calif d 
 phalanges, or ranks of the toes. The great 
 toe has but two phalanges; the others have 
 three ranks of bones, which have nothing 
 particular, only the joints are made round 
 and free, formed by a round hwad on one 
 bone, and by a pretty deep hollow for re- 
 ceiving it, in the one above it. 
 
 To hi balsam. See Balsamum Tolata- 
 num. 
 
 TOLUIFKTCA BALSAMUM. The sys'ema- 
 tic name of the tree which a fiords the Tolu 
 bals'itn. See Snlnamnin To/ntumim 
 
 TOLUTANUM HALSAMUM. See Balsumum 
 Tolntanum. 
 
 ToMKiuat. (From Tc/uva, to cut.) An 
 incision-knife. 
 
 TOMEXTITIA. (From tomentitm, a flock 
 of wool ; so called from its soft coat.) Cot- 
 ton-weed. 
 
 TOMKNTUM CERRBRI. (Tomen- 
 tum, a flock of wool.) The small vessels 
 that penetrate the cortical substance of 
 fche brain, from the pia mater, which, when 
 
 separated from the brain, and adhering 1 to 
 the pia mater, give it a flocky appearance. 
 
 TONIG SPASM. (Spasmus tonieus. 
 TOVIKOS, from ntvco, to pull or draw.) Con- 
 tractura a spasmo. A rigid contraction of 
 the muscles, without relaxation, as in tris- 
 mus, tetanus, &c. See Tetanus. 
 
 TONICS. (Medicamenta, tonica t from 
 Tovsa, to strengthen ) Medicines which 
 increase the tone of the muscular fibre ; 
 such as stimulants, adstringents, &c. 
 
 TONGUE. Lingua. A soft fleshy 
 visc*Us, very moveable in every direction, 
 sitviated inferiorly in the cavity of the 
 mouth, and constituting the organ of taste. 
 It is divided into a base, body, and buck, 
 an inferior surface, and two lateral parts. 
 It is composed of muscular fibres, covered 
 by a nervous membrane, on which are a 
 great number of nervous papillae, particu- 
 larly at the apex und lateral parts; the 
 rete mucostim, and epidermis. The arte- 
 ries of the tongue are branches of the ra- 
 nine arid labial. The veins empty them- 
 selves into the great lingual, which proceed 
 to the external jugular. The nerves come 
 from the eighth, ninth, and fifth pair: 
 The use of this organ is for chewing 1 , swal- 
 lowing, sucking, and tasting. See also 
 Taste 
 
 TONSILS. Tonsillx. Amygdal* Tol*. 
 Tu'es. Tolles. Two oblong, sub-oval 
 giaiids, situated one on each side of the 
 fauces, and opening into the cavity of 
 the mouth by twelve or more large excre- 
 tory ducts. 
 
 Tooth. See Teeth. 
 
 Tooth-ache See Odontalgia. 
 
 TOPHUS (Toph, Hebrew.) Epipo- 
 roma. The concretion on the teeth or in 
 the joints of gouty people. Also gravel. 
 
 TOPICA. (From ToTm, a place.) Me- 
 dicines applied to a particular place. 
 
 TopiNAuiA \ species of tumour in the 
 skin of the head. 
 
 TOUCULAH. (From torqur.o, to twist.) 
 The tourniquet ; a bandage to check hje- 
 morfbages after wounds or amputations. 
 
 TOLICULAH HEROPHILI (Torcu- 
 lar, from toryueo, to t\vist.) Lechencon. 
 Lenos The press of Herophilus. That 
 place where the four sinuses of the dura 
 muter meet together, first accurately de- 
 scribed by Herophilus, the anatomist, 
 
 TOIIDYIIUM OFFICINALE. (TonlylKum 
 quad tortilium, from torqueo, to twist; so 
 named from its tortuous branches.) The 
 systematic name of the officinal seseli ere- 
 ticiim. See Seseli creticnm. 
 
 Tormentil. See Tormentilla. 
 
 TOIIMENTILLA. (From tormentum, 
 pain ; because it was supposed to relieve 
 pain in the teeth ) 1. The name of a 
 genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 Class, Icosandria. Order, Jlfonogynia* 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeia! name of the hep- 
 tnphyllum. Consolida rubra. Common 
 
TOX 
 
 termentil, or upright septfoil. Tormen- 
 tilla erecta of Linnaeus : caule erectinsculo, 
 foliis sessilibus. The root is the only part 
 of the plant which is used medicinally : 
 it has a strong styptic taste, but imparts no 
 peculiar sapid flavour : it has been long 
 held in estimation as a powerful adstrin-. 
 gent ; and, as a proof of its efficacy in this 
 way, it has been substituted for oak-bark 
 in the tanning of skins for leather. Tor- 
 rnentil is ordered in the pulvis crele compo- 
 sitiis of the London Pharmacopoeia. 
 
 TORMEXTILLA ERECT.*.. The systematic 
 name of the upright septfoil. See Tor- 
 ment i 'II 'a. 
 
 TORMINA. Gripes. Pains in the 
 bowels 
 
 TORPOR. A numbness, or deficient 
 sensation. 
 
 TORTICOLLIS. (From tarqneo, to twist, 
 and coUtim, the neck.) The wry neck. 
 
 TORTCRA ossis. The locked jaw. 
 
 TOTA BONA. See Jionns Henricits. 
 
 TOUCH. Tactus. The sensation by 
 which we perceive any thing that is ap- 
 plied to the skin. The organ of touch is 
 formed by the nervous papillae, which are 
 situated all over the skin, but more espe- 
 cially at the points of the fingers. 
 
 Touch me not. See JWz me tangere. 
 
 Touc'h-ivood See Jlgaricus. 
 
 TOURNIQUET. (French, from tour- 
 ner, to turn.) An instrument used for 
 stopping the flow of blood into a limb. 
 
 TOXICAHIA MACASARIEXSIS. An Indian 
 poison, obtained from a tree hitherto 
 undescribed by any medical botanist, 
 known by the name of Bous-npas ; it is a 
 native of South America. Concerning 
 this plant various and almost incredible 
 particulars have been related, both in an- 
 cient and modern times ; some of them 
 true, others probably founded on supersti- 
 tion. Rumphius testifies that, he had not 
 met with any other more dreadful produc- 
 ed from any vegetable- And he adds, that 
 this poison, of which the Indians boast, 
 was much more terrible to the Dutch than 
 any warlike instrument. He likewise says, 
 it is his opinion, that it is of the same na- 
 tural order if not of the same genus as the 
 cestrum. 
 
 ToxicoDEKimcM. (From rogmov, a poi- 
 son, and cTgvefgov, a tree ) The poison-tree, 
 which is so noxious that no insects ever 
 come near it. 
 
 TOXICOLOGY. (To.ricoloffia, from 
 TO|CV, an arrow or bow ; because the darts 
 of the ancients were usually besmeared 
 with some poisonous substance ; and xo^oc, 
 a discourse.) A dissertation on poisons. 
 See Poison 
 
 TOXIC UM. (From TO^OV, an arrow, 
 which was sometimes poisoned.) Any 
 deadly poison. 
 
 TOXITESIA. The artimesia or mug- 
 wort. 
 
 TRA 
 
 819 
 
 TRABECULA. (Trabecula, a small 
 beam ) This word is mostly applied by 
 anatomists to the small medullary fibres 
 of the brain, which constitute the commis- 
 sures. 
 
 TRACHEA. (So called from its rough- 
 ness; from T^tt^us, rough.) The wind- 
 pipe. The trachea is a cartilaginous and 
 membranous canal, through which the air 
 passes into the lungs. Its upper part, 
 which is called the larynx, is composed of 
 five cartilages. The uppermost and small- 
 est of these cartilages, is placed over the 
 gloitis or mouth of the larynx, and is called 
 epiglottis, as closing the passage to the 
 lungs in the act of swallowing. The sides 
 of the larynx are composed of the two 
 aryteno'id cartilages, which are of a very 
 complex figure, not easy to be described. 
 The anterior and larger part of the larynx 
 is made up of two cartilages, one of which 
 is culled thyroides or scutiformis, from its 
 being shaped like a buckler : and the other 
 cricoidesor annularis, from its resembling 
 a ring. Both these cartilages may be felt 
 immediately under the skin, at the fore 
 part of the thorax; and the thyroides, by 
 its convexity, forms an eminence called 
 the pomum adami, which is usually more 
 considerable in the male than in the female 
 subject. 
 
 All these cartilages are united to each 
 other by means of very elastic ligamentous 
 fibres ; and are enabled by the assistance 
 of their several muscles, to dilate or con- 
 tract the passage of the larynx, and to per- 
 form that variety of motion which seems to 
 point out the larynx,as the principal orgau 
 of the voice ; for when the air passes out 
 through a wound in the trachea, it produces 
 no sound. 
 
 These cartilages are moistened by a 
 mucus, which seems to be secreted by mi- 
 nute glani situated near them. The tipper 
 part of the trachea, and the cricoid and 
 thyroid cartilages, are in some measure 
 covered anteriorly by a considerable body, 
 which is supposed to be of a glandular 
 structure, and from its situation is called 
 the thyroid gland, though its excretory 
 duct has not yet been discovered, or its 
 real use astertained. The glottis is en- 
 tirely covered by a very fine membrane, 
 which is moistened by a constant supply of 
 a wutery fluid. From the larynx the ca- 
 nal begins to take the name of trachea or 
 aspera arteria, and extends from thence as 
 far down as the fourth or fifth vertebrae of 
 the back, where it divides into two 
 branches, which are the right and left 
 bronchial tube. Each of these bronchia 
 ramifies through the substance of that lobe 
 of the lungs, to which it is distributed, by 
 an infinite number of branches, which are 
 formed of cartilages separated from each 
 other like those of the trachea, by an 
 intervening membranous and ligaraentary 
 
TRA 
 
 TRA 
 
 substance. Each of these cartilages is of 
 an an^lar figure; and as they become 
 gradually less and less in their diameter, 
 the lower ones are in some measure rect iv- 
 ed inio those above them, when the lungs, 
 after being inflated, gradually collapse by 
 the air being 1 pushed out from them in ex- 
 piration. As ilie branches of the bronchiae 
 become more minute, their cartilages be- 
 come more and more angular and mem- 
 branous, till at length they become per- 
 fectly membranous, and at last become 
 invisible. The trachea is furnished with 
 fleshy or muscular fibres, some of which 
 pass through its whole extent longitudi- 
 nally, while the others are carried round it 
 in a circular direction, so that by the con- 
 traction or relaxation of these fibres, it is 
 enabled to shorten or lengthen itself, and 
 likewise to dilate or contract the diameter 
 of its passage. The trachea and its 
 br nches, in all their ramifications, are 
 furnished with a great number of small 
 glands which are lodged in their cellular 
 substance, and discharge a mucous fluid on 
 the inner surface of these tubes. 
 
 The cartilages of the trachea, by keep- 
 ing it constantly open, afford a free passage 
 to the air which we are obliged to be in- 
 cessantly respiring; and its membranous 
 part, by being capable of contraction or 
 dilatation, enables us to receive and expel 
 the air in a greater or less quantity, and 
 with more or less velocity, as may be re- 
 quired in singing and declamation. This 
 membranous structure of the trachea pos- 
 teriorly, seems likewise to assist in the de- 
 scent of the food, by preventing that impe- 
 diment to its passage down the cesophagus, 
 which might be expected, if the cartilages 
 be complete rings. The trachea receives 
 its arteries from the carotid and subt lavian 
 arteries, and its veins pass into the jugu- 
 lars. Its nerves arise from the recurrent 
 branch of the eighth pair, and from the 
 cemcal plexus 
 
 TIIACHELAGKA. (From rg*^xof, the 
 throat, and a^ga, a seizure.) The gout in 
 the neck. 
 
 TRACHELIUM. (From rgst^xoc, the 
 throut ; so called from its efficacy in dis- 
 eases of the throat.) The herb throat-wort. 
 
 TRACHELO. (From TS*WW, the 
 neck ) Names compounded of 'his word 
 belong- to muscles which are attached to 
 the neck ; as the 
 
 THACHKLOCELK. (From t<*.%tnt, the 
 wind-pipe, and XA, a tumour) A wen 
 or tumo'ir upon 'he trachea. 
 
 TKA'JHELO-MASTOIDEUS. A mus- 
 cle situated on the neck, which assists the 
 complexus, but pulls he head more to one 
 side. It is the complexes minor sen mas- 
 toideus Idteralis of Wmslovv. Trachelo mas- 
 toidienot Dumas It arises from the trans- 
 verse processes of the five inferior cervic il 
 Vertebrae, where it is connected with the 
 
 Iransversalis cervicis and of the three supe- 
 rior dorsal, and it is inserted into the middle 
 of the posterior part of the masto d process. 
 
 TRACHEI.OPKYMA, (From Tg*^Aog, the 
 throat, and <$vp.a. t a tumour.) A swelling 
 of the bronchial gland. 
 
 TRACHELOS. ( From Tgae^wc, rough, be- 
 cause of the rotgh cartilages.) The wind- 
 pipe. 
 
 TRACHEOTOMY. (Tracheotomia, from. 
 TfHt^ut, rough, and <r?,wva>, to cut.) Laryngo- 
 tomia. A synonym of bronchotomy. See 
 J3 } onchotomy 
 
 TRACHOMA. (From Tg*^w<, rough.) 
 An asperity in the internal superfices of 
 the eyelid. The effects are a violent oph- 
 thalmia, aiid a severe pain, as often as the 
 evelid moves. The species are, 
 " 1. Trocoma sabulosum, from sand falling 
 between the eye and the eyelid of persons 
 travelling, blown by a high wind; this 
 happens chiefly in sabulous situations, and 
 may be prevented by spectacles for the 
 purpose, or by guarding against the flights 
 of sand by covering the eyes. 
 
 2, Trachoma carunculusum, which arises 
 from caruncles, or fleshy verucse, growing 
 in the internal superfices of the eyelid. 
 This species of the trachoma is called mo- 
 rum palpebrae internee, because the tuber- 
 culous internal superfices appears of a 
 livid red like a mulberry. Others call 
 these carunculze pladorotes. 
 
 3. Trachoma herpeticum, which are hard 
 pustules in the internal superfices of the 
 eyelids. This is also called fycosis, and 
 palpebra ficosa, from its resemblance to 
 granulated substances in a cut fig. With 
 the Greeks it is nominated atomablepharon, 
 or proptoris. 
 
 Tragacanth gum. See Trag-acantha. 
 
 TRAG \CANTH A. (From Tg^oc, a 
 g-oat, and ciit&vSt*,, a thorn ; so called from 
 its pods resembling the goat's beard.) 
 Goat's thorn. Milk-vetch. Spina hirci. 
 JLstragulus aculeatus. We are indebted 
 to a French traveller of the name of Oli- 
 vier for the discovery that the gum Iraga- 
 canth of commerce, is the produce of a spe- 
 cies of astragalus not before known. He 
 describes it under the name of astragulus 
 verus, bemg different both from A. traga- 
 t-.-mtha of Linnaeus, and from the A gum- 
 mifera of Lubillardiere. It grows in the 
 North of Persia. Gum tragacanth, or 
 gum dragant, (which is forced from this 
 plant by the intensity of the solar rays, is 
 concreted into irregular lumps or vermi- 
 cular pieces, bent into a variety of shapes, 
 and larger or smaller proportions, accord- 
 ing to the size of the wound from which it 
 issues,) differs from all other known gums 
 in imparting to a very large quantity of wa- 
 ter a thick and glutinous consistence. The 
 demulcent qualities of this gum are to be 
 consideredas similarto those ofgumarabic. 
 It is seldom given alone, but frequently in 
 
TEA 
 
 TUA 
 
 combination with more powerful medi- 
 cines, especially in the form of tn.< I, > 
 for which it is peculiarly w*Jl adapted: 
 it gives i ume to an officinal powder, and is 
 an ingredient in the compound powder of 
 cerus 
 
 TRAGICUS. (Musculus tragicus.} A 
 proper muscle of the ear, which pxlls the 
 point of the tragus a latle forward. 
 
 TRAGIUM. (From Tga^o?, a goat ; so 
 named from its filthy smell.) Bastard dit- 
 tany. 
 
 TRAGOCERUS. (From Tga^o?, a goa*, and 
 Higa,: , a horn ; so named from the supposed 
 resemblance of its leaves to the horn of a 
 goat ) The aloe. 
 
 TRA GOPOGON. (From r f *>o?, a goat, 
 and TTuyuv, a beard; so called because its 
 downy seed, while enclosed in the calyx, 
 resembles a goat's beard ) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnxan system. 
 Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoEial name of the com- 
 mon goat's beard. The young stems of 
 this plant, Tragopogon pratense of Lin- 
 naeus, are eaten like asparagus, and are a 
 pleasant and wholesome food. The root 
 is also excellent, and was formerly used 
 medicinally as a diuretic. 
 
 TRAGOPOGON PRATEXSE. The systematic 
 name of the common goat's beard. See 
 Tragopogon. 
 
 TRAGOPYRTTM. (From rpctyof, a goat, and 
 srt/gox, wheat ; so named from its beard.) 
 Buck-wheat. 
 
 TRAGORCHIS (From vpA-yoc, a goat, and 
 c /t /? a testicle; so named from the sup- 
 posed resemblance of its roots to the tes- 
 ticles of a goat.) A species of orchis. 
 
 TRAGORIGAJTUM. (From Tgjt^/cf, a goat, 
 and ogtynvov, marjoram ; so called because 
 goats .ire fond of it.) A species of wild 
 marjoram 
 
 TRAGOSELINUM. (From Tgat^oc, a goat, 
 and o-txwov, parsley ; named from its hairy 
 coat like the beard of a goat.) The bur- 
 net saxifrage was so called. See Pimpi- 
 nella. 
 
 TRAGUS. (Tg*3/c?, a goat ; so called 
 from its having numerous little hairs, or 
 from its being hairy like the goat.) A. 
 small cartilaginous eminence of the auri- 
 cula or exiernal ear, placed anteriorly, and 
 connected to the anterior extremity of the 
 helix. It is beset with numerous little 
 hairs, defending in some measure the en- 
 trance of the external auditory passage. 
 
 TRAMIS. (Tg*,w/c.) Kaphe. The line 
 which divides the scrotum, and runs on to 
 the anus 
 
 TRANSFUSION. (Transfusio, from 
 transfundo, to pour from one vessel into 
 another.) The transmission of blood from 
 one animal to another by means of a ca- 
 nula. 
 
 TRANSPIRATION. (Transpirntio, from 
 trans, through, and spiro, to breathe.) A 
 
 synonym of perspiration. See Perspira- 
 
 tinn. 
 
 TRANSLATION. The same as per- 
 sp'r.ition. 
 
 TKANSVERSALIS ABDOMIMS. A 
 
 muscle situated on ihe anterior ]> 
 the at-domen. It arises internally or pos- 
 teriorly from the cartilages of the seven 
 lower ribs, being there connected with 
 the micrcosials and d;apl ragm, i.!su from 
 the transverse process of the last vertebra, 
 or the back from these of the four upper 
 vertebrae of the loins, from the inner edge 
 of the crista ilii and from p..rt of Po;i pun's 
 ligament, and it is inserted into the infe- 
 rior bone N of the sternum, and almost all 
 the length of the linea alba Its use is to 
 support and compress the abdominal vis- 
 cera. 
 
 TRAXSTERSAHS ASTICCS ruiiHrs. Sec 
 Rectus capitis Intertills. 
 
 THASSVERSALIS CERVICIS. See Longissi- 
 mus dursi. 
 
 TRANSVERSALIS coin. A muscle, situa- 
 ted on the posterior part of the neck, 
 which turns the neck obliquely backwards, 
 and a little to one side. 
 
 TRAXSVEHSALIS DURST. See Jlluhijldns 
 spin*. 
 
 TRANSVERSALIS MAJOR COLLT. See Lou- 
 gissimus dorsi. 
 
 TRANSVEHSALIS PEBIS. (JFuscitlus trans- 
 versdlis pedis.) A muscle of the foot, 
 which it contracts by bringing the grc:;- 
 toe and the two outermost toes nearer eacli 
 other. 
 
 TRANSVERSE SUTURE. Sittnra trans- 
 versulis. This suture runs across the face, 
 and sinks down into the orbits, joins the 
 bones uf the skull to the bones of the f..ce; 
 but with so many irregularities and inter- 
 ruptions, that it can scarcely be recognised 
 as a suture. 
 
 TRAXSVERSO-SPIJTALES. See Jllultijidus 
 spinx. 
 
 TUANSVFRSIS AURIS. (J/i/.-- 
 transversus anris.) A muscle of ihe exter- 
 nal ear, which draws the upper part of the 
 conch." towards the helix. 
 
 TRANSVERSUS PERIN^EI. (Mtiscvlus 
 transversns pe>ituci .) A muscle of the or- 
 gans of generation, which sustains and 
 keeps the perinxum in its proper place. 
 
 THAXsvi:usrs P;:HI\.T.I .\r.T?;t. Infe- 
 rior prostate of Winslow. A small muscle 
 occasionally found accompanying the for- 
 mer. 
 
 TnvrA XATAXS. The systematic name 
 of ihe plant which afibrds the nux ^quatica. 
 See Tribiilvs uqnaticus. 
 
 TRVPK/IUM. (A four-sided figure; 
 so called from its shape.) The first bone 
 of the second row of ihe carpus. 
 
 TRAPEZ1US (Mr*ciiins 
 from rsctirigtot, four-square: so named fronv 
 its shape ) Cucullaris. \ muscle sit. 
 immcdj:;U-ly r.r-'. 
 
822 
 
 TRI 
 
 TRI 
 
 posterior part of the neck and back. It 
 arises, by a thick, round, and short tendon, 
 from the lower part of a protuberance in 
 the middle of the occipital bone back- 
 wards, and from the rough line that is 
 extended from thence towards the mastoid 
 process of the os temporis, and by a thin 
 membranous tendon, which covers part of 
 the complexus and splenuis. It then runs 
 downwards along the nape of the neck, 
 and rises tendinous from the spinous pro- 
 cesses of the two lowermost vertebrae of 
 the neck, and from the spinous processes 
 of all tke vertebrae of the back, being in- 
 separably united to its fellow, the whole 
 length of its origin, by tendinous fibres, 
 which, in the nape of the neck, form what 
 is called ligamentum colli, or the cervical 
 ligament. It is inserted fleshy into the 
 broad and posterior half of the clavicle, 
 tendinous and fleshy into one half of the 
 acromion, and into almost all the spine of 
 the scapula. 
 
 This muscle serves to move the scapula 
 in different directions. Its upper descend- 
 ing fibres pull it obliquely upwards ; its 
 middle transverse ones pull it directly 
 backwards; its inferior fibres, which as- 
 eend obliquely upwards, draw it obliquely 
 downwards and backwards. 
 
 The upper part of the muscle acts upon 
 the neck and head, the latter of which it 
 draws backwards, and turns upon its axis. 
 It likewise concurs with other muscles in 
 counteracting the flexion of the head for- 
 wards. 
 
 TRAPEZ01DES OS. The second bone 
 of the second row of the carpus ; so called 
 from its resemblance to the trapezium or 
 quadrilateral geometrical figure. 
 
 TRAUMATIC. (From Tpavjua,, a wound.) 
 Any thing relating to a wound. 
 
 Travellers, joy. See Vitalba. 
 
 Treacle. See Theriaca. 
 
 Treacle, mustard, See Thlaspi. 
 
 Trefoil, marsh. See Trifolium paludo- 
 sum. 
 
 TREMOR. An involuntary trembling 
 of parts 
 
 TREPAN. Trephine. An instrument 
 used by surgeons to remove a portion of 
 bone from the skull. 
 
 TREPHINE St^e Trepan. 
 
 Triang-uluris See Stemocostalis and De- 
 pressor anguli oris. 
 
 TRIBULUS AQ.UATICUS. (From <rg/a>, to 
 vex, an instrument of war to be thrown 
 in the way to annoy the enemy's horse : 
 hence the name of an herb from its resem- 
 blance to this instrument.) Nux aquatica. 
 The fruit of the trapa nata of Linnzeus, of 
 a quadrangular and somewhat oval shape, 
 including a nut of a sweet farinaceous 
 flavour, somewhat like that of the chesnut, 
 which is apt 10 constipate the bowels, and 
 produce disease ; a poultice of these nuts 
 
 is said to be efficacious in resolving hard 
 and indolent tumours. 
 
 THICATJDALIS. (From tres, three, and 
 cauda, a tail.) A muscle with three 
 tails. 
 
 TRICEPS ADDUCTOR FEMORIS. 
 (Triceps, from tres, three, and caput, a 
 head; having three heads) Under this 
 appellation are comprehended three dis- 
 tinct muscles. See Adductor brevis, longus, 
 and magmis femoris. 
 
 TRICEPS AURIS. See Reirahentes aims. 
 
 TRICEPS EXTENSOR CUBITI. This 
 muscle) which occupies all the posterior 
 part of the os humeri, is described as two 
 distinct muscles by Douglas, and as three 
 by Winslow. The upper part of its long 
 head is covered by the deltoides : the rest 
 of the muscle is situated immediately un- 
 der the integuments. 
 
 It arises, as its name indicates, by three 
 heads. The first, or long head, (the long 
 head of the biceps externus, of Douglas ; 
 anconeus major, of Winslow, as it is call- 
 ed,) springs by a flat tendon of an inch 
 in breadth, from the anterior extremity of 
 the inferior costa of the scapula, near its 
 neck, and below the origin of tha teres mi- 
 nor. The second head, (the short head of 
 the biceps externus of Douglas; anconeus 
 externus of Winslow), arises by an acute 
 tendinous and fleshy beginning, from the 
 upper and outer part of the os humeri, at 
 the bottom of its great tuberosity. The 
 third head, (brachialis externus of Doug- 
 las ; anconeus internus of Winslow), which 
 is the shortest of the three, originates by 
 an acute fleshy beginning, from the back 
 part of the os humeri, behind the flat ten- 
 don of the latissimus dorsi. These three 
 portions unite about the middle of the arm, 
 so as to form one thick and powerful mus- 
 cle, which adheres to the os humeri to 
 within an inch of the elbow, where it be- 
 gins to form a broad tendon, which after 
 adhering to the capsular ligament of the 
 elbow, is inserted into the upper and outer 
 part of the olecranon, and sends off a great 
 number of fibres, which help to form the 
 fascia on the outer part of the fore -arm. 
 The use of this muscle is to extend the 
 fore-urn. 
 
 TRICHIASIS. (From <r/>/f, a hair.) 
 Trichia. Trichosis. Entropeon. .Disti- 
 chiasis. Districhiasis. Capillitiiim. Dis- 
 tichia. A disease of the eye-lashes, ink 
 which they are turned in towards the bulb 
 of the eye. 
 
 TRICHISMUS. (From Qpi%, hair.) A spe- 
 cies, of fracture which appears like a hair, 
 and is almost imperceptible. 
 
 TR1CHOMA. (From r/n^ec, the hair.) 
 The plaited hair. See Plica polonica. 
 
 TRICHOMANES. (From T/>^?, hair, and 
 /wavoc, thin, lax; so c= lied because it re- 
 sembles fine hair.) Common maiden-hair, 
 
TRI 
 
 or spleen- wort. Jlsplenium trichomanea of 
 Linnaeus : frondibus pinnatis, pinnis subro- 
 tundis crenatis. This plant is admitted 
 into the Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia : the 
 leaves have a mucilaginous, sweetish, sub- 
 adstringent taste, without any particular 
 flavour : they are esteemed useful in disor- 
 ders of the breast, being supposed to pro- 
 mote the expectoration of tough phlegm, 
 and to open obstructions of the viscera. 
 
 TRJCHOSIS. See Plica polonica. 
 
 TRICHURIS. (From T//|, a hair.) The 
 long hair-worm. See Worms. 
 
 TRICUSPID VALVES. (Valvulx tri- 
 cuspides, from tres, three, and cuspis, a 
 point; so called from their being three- 
 qointecl.) The name of the three valves 
 situated at the origin of the aorta and pul- 
 monary artery. 
 
 Trifoil, -water. See TrifoUum paludosum. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM. (From /res, three, and 
 folium, a leaf; so called because it has 
 three leaves on each stalk.) The name of 
 a genus of plants in the Linnsean system. 
 Class, Pentandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 Trefoil. 
 
 THIFOLIUM ACETOSITM. The wood-sorrel 
 was so called. See Lujula. 
 
 THIFOLIUM AQ.UATICUM. See TrifoUum 
 paludosum. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM ARVENSE. Hare's-foot trefoil 
 or lagopodium. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM AUREUM. Herb trinity ; noble 
 liver-wort. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM CABALLIHTUM. Melilotus. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM CJERULEUM. Sweet trefoil. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM FALCATUM. The Auricula 
 mtiris. See Pilocella. 
 
 TKIFOLIUM FIBRINUM. See TrifoUum 
 paludosum. 
 
 TRIFOUUM HEPATICUM. See Hepatica 
 nobilis. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM MILILOTUS OFFICINALIS. The 
 systematic name of the officinal melilot. 
 See Mtlilotus. 
 
 TBIFOLIUM ODORATUM. See Melilotus. 
 
 TRIFOLIUM PALUDOSUM. TrifoUum aqua-! 
 ticum. TrifoUum Jibrinum. Menyanthes. 
 Water-trefoil, or buck-bean Meng ant lies 
 trifoliata of Linnaeus :foliis ternatis. The 
 whole plant is so extremely bitter, that in 
 some countries it is used as a substitute for 
 hops, in the preparation of malt liquor. 
 It is sometimes employed in country places 
 as an active eccoprotic bitter in hydropic 
 and rheumatic affections. Cases are relat- 
 ed of iis good effects in some cutaneous 
 diseases of the herpetic and seemingly 
 cancerous kind. 
 
 TRIGEMINI. (Trigeminus, from tres, 
 three, and geminus, double ; three times 
 double.) The fifth pair of nerves, which 
 arise from the crura of the cerebellum, 
 and are divided within the cavity of the 
 cranium into three branches viz. the orbi- 
 tal, superior, and inferior maxillary. The 
 
 TRO 
 
 823 
 
 orbital branch is divided into the frontal, 
 lachrymal, and nasal nerves ; the superior 
 maxillary into the sphzeno-palatme, poste- 
 rior alveolar, and infra-orbital nerves ; and 
 the inferior maxillary into two branches, 
 the internal lingual, and one more properly 
 called the inferior maxillary. 
 
 TRIGONELLA FCKNUM OR;ECUM. The sys- 
 tematic name of the foenugrek. See 
 Fcenum graecum. 
 
 TRINITATIS HERBA. See Hepatica nobilis. 
 
 Trinity-herb. See Hepatica nobilis. 
 
 TRIPASTRUM APELLIIUS. Tripastrum 
 archimedris. A surgical instrument for 
 extending^ fractured limbs; so nanud be- 
 cause it resembled a machine invented by 
 Apellides or Archimedes, for launching of 
 ships, and because it was worked with 
 three cord*. 
 
 TRIQ.UETRA OSSICULA. (Triquetrus, from 
 tres, three.) Ossicula Wormiana. The 
 triangular-shaped bones, which are found 
 mostly in the course of the lambdoidal 
 suture. 
 
 TRISMUS. (From T/>/a>, to gnash.) 
 Locked jaw. Spastic rigidity of the under 
 jaw. Capistrum of Vo^el. Dr. Cullen 
 makes two species. I. Trismus nascen- 
 tium, attacking infants during ihe two first 
 weeks from their birth. 2. Trismus trau- 
 maticus,. attacking persons of all ages, and 
 arising from cold or a wound. See Te- 
 tanus. 
 
 TRISSAGO. (Quasi tristago, from tnstis, 
 sad ; because it dispels sadness.) The 
 common germander is sometimes so called. 
 See Chamxdrys. 
 
 TRISSAGO PALUSTRIS. The wa'er-ger- 
 mander was so called. See Scordium. 
 
 THITAOPHYA. (From rptlw, tertian, 
 and <py, of a like nature, or original.) It 
 is an epithet of a fever much of a nature 
 with a tertian, and taking its rise from it. 
 Some call it a continued tertian. It is re- 
 mittent or intermittent. 
 
 TRITJEOPHTA CAUSUS. The fever called 
 causns by Hippocrates. 
 
 TRIT.EUS Tgrrat/o?. The same as Tri- 
 tteophya. 
 
 TRITICUM. (From tero t to thresh 
 from the husk.) See Wheat. 
 
 TRITOHIVM. (From trito, to beat 
 small.) A mortar. Also a glass for se- 
 parating the oil from the water in dis- 
 tilling 1 . 
 
 TROCAR. (Corrupted from un 
 quart, French, a three quarters, from the 
 three sides with which the point is made.) 
 The name of an instrument used in tapping 
 for the dropsy. 
 
 TROCHANTER. (From 171^*, to 
 run ; because the muscles inserted into 
 them perform the office of running.) T\vo 
 processes of the thigh-bone, which are dis- 
 tinguished into the greater and lesser. See 
 Femur. 
 
824 TRO TUB 
 
 TROCHISCI AMTLI. Starch lozenges are vertebra upon the odontoid process of the 
 
 used in tickling 1 coughs and acidities of second, 
 
 the stomach and bowels. TROPEOLTJM SIAJTJS. The systematic 
 
 TROCHISCI CRET.ZE. These are exhibited name of the Indian cress. See Nasturtium 
 
 in cardialgia, acidities of the primae vise indicum. 
 
 and diarrhoea TRUFFLE. Lycoperdon tuber of Lin- 
 
 TROCHISCI GiYCTRRHiZJE. A pectoral naeus. Tuber cibarinm of Dr. Withering-, 
 
 and denniicent lozenge. A solid fungus of a globular figure, which 
 
 TROCHISCI RiYCYRRiz-aE CUM OPIO. This grows under the surface of the ground 
 
 lozenge possesses pectoral and anodyne without any roots or the access of light, 
 
 qualities, but requires that the quantity and attains a size from a pea to the 
 
 be regulated, one grain being contained in largest potatoe. It has a rou^h blackish 
 
 a drachm. coat, and is destitute of fibres. Cooks 
 
 TROCHISCI MAGNESIA. Extremely ser- are well acquainted with its use and quali- 
 
 viceabk m pyrosis and flatulent colic. ties. It is found in woods and pastures in 
 
 TROCHISCI XTTRI. An attenuating dia- some parts of Kent, but is not very com- 
 
 phoratic, calculaxed to remove viscid mon in England. In France and Spain 
 
 phlegm arising from inflammatory angina, truffles are very frequent, and grow to a 
 
 TROCHISCI SCLPHCRIS Aperient and an- much larger size than they do here. In 
 
 tiscorbutic. those places the peasants find it worth 
 
 TROCHISUS. (Dim. of T/O^OC, awheel.) their while to search for them, and they 
 A troch or round tablet. Troches and train up dogs and swine for this purpose, 
 lozenges are composed of powders made who after they have been inured to their 
 up with glutinous substances into little smell by their masters frequently placing 
 cakes, and afterwards dried This form is them in their way, will readily scrape them 
 principally used for the more commodious up as they rumble the fields and woods, 
 exhibition of certain medicines, by fitting TUBA EUSTACHIANA. Tuba Em- 
 inem to dissolve slowly in the mouth, so as totelica. Aqiueducus. Jlquoeductus Fal- 
 to pass by degrees into the stomach; and lopii. Meutus siccus Palatinus ductus. 
 hence these preparations have generally a Ductus auris palatinus. The auditory 
 considerable portion of sugar or other ma- tube. The Eustachian tube, so called 
 terials grateful to the palate. Some pow- because it was first described by Eusta- 
 ders have likewise been reduced into chi us, arises in each ear from the ante- 
 troches, with a view to their preparation, rior extremity of the tympanum by means 
 though possibly for no very good reasons : of a bony semi-canal ; runs forwards and 
 for the moistening them and afterwards inwards, at the same time becoming gra- 
 drying them in the air, must on this ac- dually smaller ; and after perforating the 
 count be of greater injury, than any ad- petrous portion of the temporal bone ter- 
 vantage accruing from this form can coun- minates in a passage, partly cartilaginous 
 terbalance. and partly membranous, narrow at the 
 
 General rules for making troches. beginning, but becoming gradually larger, 
 
 1. If the mass prove so glutinous as to and ending in a pouch behind the soft 
 stick to the fingers in making up, the hands palate. It is through this orifice that the 
 may be anointed with any sweet or aroma- pituitary membrane of the nose enters the 
 tic oil ; or else sprinkled with powder or tympanum. It is always open, and affords 
 starch, or of liquorice, or with flour. a free passage for the air into the tympa- 
 
 2. In order to thoroughly dry the troches, num ; hence persons hear better with their 
 put them on an inverted sieve, in a shady mouth open. 
 
 airy pltice, and frequently turn them. -TUBA FALLOPIANA. Tubafallo- 
 
 3. Troches are to be kept in glass ves- pina. The Fallopian tube first described 
 sels, or in earthen ones well g-lazed. by Fallopius. The uterine tube. A canal 
 
 TROCliLEA. (T/>o;A/*, a pulley, from included in two lamina of the peritonaeum, 
 
 <7 7 ;t a > to run.) A kind of cartilaginous which arises at each side of the fundus of 
 
 pulley, through which the tendon of one of the uterus, passes transversely and ends 
 
 tlie muscles of the eye passes. with its extremity turned downwards at 
 
 TROCULEARIS. See Obliquus superior the ovarium. Its use is to grasp the ovum, 
 
 oculi. and convey the prolific vapour to it, and to 
 
 TROCHLE ATORES. The fourth pair conduct the fertilised ovum into the cavity 
 
 of nerves are so called, because they are of the uterus. 
 
 inserted into the musculus trochlearis of TUBERCLE. Tuberfulum. A hard su- 
 
 the eye. See Pathetici. perficial tumour, circumscribed and per- 
 
 TROCIIO1DES. (From T/JO^O? , a wheel, munent : or proceeding very slowly to sup- 
 
 and ufoe, resemblance ) Jixeu. commissura. puration. 
 
 A species of diarthrosis, or moveable TUBERCULA QUADRIGEM1NA. Cor- 
 
 connexion of bones, in which one bone poru quadrigeminfi. Eminenti<e quadri- 
 
 rotates upon another ; as the first cervical gemma. Four white oval tubercles of <tlie 
 
TUN , 
 
 brain, two of which are situated on each 
 side over the posterior orifice of the third 
 ventricle and the aqueduct of Sylvius. The 
 ancients called them nates and testes, from 
 their supposed resemblance. 
 
 TUBERCULUM ANNULARE. The 
 commencement of the medulla oblon- 
 gata. 
 
 TUBERCULUM LCMVERI. An emi- 
 nence in the right auricle of the heart 
 where the two venae cavae meet; so called 
 from Lower, who first described it. 
 
 TUBULI LACTIFERI. The ducts or 
 tubes in the nipple, through which the milk 
 passes. 
 
 TUMOR. A swelling. 
 TUMORES. (Tumor, from tumeo, to 
 swell.) Tumours. An order in the class 
 locales of Cullen's nosology, comprehend- 
 ing partial swellings without inflammation. 
 TUNBRIDGE WATER. Tunbridge 
 Wells is a populous villag-e in the county 
 of Kent, which contains many chalybeate 
 springs, all of which resemble each other 
 very closely in their chemical properties. 
 Two of these are chiefly used, which yield 
 about a gallon in a minute, and therefore 
 afford an abundant supply for the numerous 
 invalids who yearly resort thither. The 
 analysis of Tunbridge spring prove it to be 
 a very pure water, as to the quantity of so- 
 lid matter ; and the saline contents (the 
 iron excepted) are such as may be found 
 in almost any water that is used as common 
 drink. It is only as a chalybeate, and in the 
 quantity of carbonic acid, that it differs 
 from co'mmon water. Of this acid it con- 
 tains one twenty, second of its bulk. The ge- 
 neral operation of this chalybeate water is 
 to increase the power of the secretory sys- 
 tem in a gradual, uniform manner, and 
 to impart tone and strength to all the func- 
 tions ; hence it is asserted to be of eminent 
 service in irregular digestion ; flatulency; 
 in the incipient stages of those chronic dis- 
 orders, which are attended with great de- 
 bility ; in chloris ; and numerous other 
 complaints incident to the female sex. The 
 prescribed method of using the Tunbridge 
 water, observes Dr. Saunders, is judicious. 
 The whole of the quantity daily used, is 
 taken at about two or three intervals, be- 
 ginning at eight o'clock in the morning, 
 and finishing about noon. The dos'e at 
 each time varies from about one to three 
 quarters of a pint; according to the age, 
 sex, and general constitution of the pa- 
 tient, and especially the duration of the 
 course, for it is found that these waters 
 lose much of their effect by long habit. 
 
 TUNGSTEN. (Tungsten, Swed. pon- 
 derous stone.) This metal, which is never 
 found but in combination, is by no means 
 common. The substance known to mine- 
 ralogists, under the name of tungsten, was, 
 after some time, discovered to consist of 
 
 TUN 
 
 325 
 
 lime, combined with the acid of this me- 
 tal. This ore is now called tungstate of 
 lime, and is exceedingly scarce. It has 
 been found in Sweden and Germany, both 
 in masses-and crystallized, of a yellowish 
 white, or grey colour. It has a sparry ap- 
 pearance, is shining, of a lamellated tex- 
 ture, and semi-transparent. The same 
 metallic acid is likewise found united to 
 iron and manganese ; it then forms the ore 
 called Wolfram, or ttmgstate of iron and 
 manganese. This ore occurs both massive 
 and crystallized, and is found in Cornwall, 
 Germany,, France and Spain. Its colour is 
 brownish black, and its texture foliated. 
 It has a metallic lustre, and a lamellated 
 texture ; it is brittle and very heavy ; it 
 is found in solid masses in the state of 
 layers interspersed with quartz. These 
 two substances are therefore ores of the- 
 same metal. 
 
 Properties. Tungsten appears of a steel 
 grey colour. Its specific gravity is about 
 17.6. It is one of the hardest metals, but 
 it is exceedingly brittle ; and it is said to 
 be almost as infusible as platina. Heated 
 in the air it becomes converted into a yel- 
 low pulverulent oxid, which becomes blue 
 by a strong heat or when exposed to light. 
 Tungsten combines with phosphorus and 
 sulphur, and with silver, copper, iron, 
 lead, tin, antimony, and bismuth ; but it 
 does not unite with gold and platina. It 
 is not attacked by sulphuric, nitric, or 
 muriatic acids ; nitro muriatic acids acts 
 upon it very slightly. It is oxidable and " 
 acidifiable by the nitrates and super-oxi- 
 genated muriates. It colours the vitrified 
 earths or the vitreous fluxes, of a blue or 
 brown colour. It is not known what its 
 action will be on water and different oxicls. 
 Its action on the alkalies is likewise un- 
 known. It is not employed yet, but pro- 
 mises real utility, on account of its colour- 
 ing property, as a basis for pigment, since 
 the compounds it is said to form with 
 vegetable colouring matters, afford co- 
 lours so permanent, as not to be acted on 
 by the most concentrated oxigenated mu- 
 riatic acid, the great enemy of vegetable 
 colours. 
 
 Methods of obtaining Tungsten- The 
 method of obtaining metallic tungsten is* 
 probiem in chemistry. Scheele, Bergman, 
 and Gmelin, did not succeed in their at. 
 tempts to procure it. Klaproth tried to 
 reduce the yellow oxid of this metal with 
 a variety of combustible substances, but 
 without success. Messrs Ruprecht and 
 Tondy say they have obtained this metal 
 by using combustible substances alone : 
 and by a mixture of combustible and alka- 
 line matter. 
 
 The following process is recommended 
 by Richter, n ingenious German che- 
 mist. 
 
 5 N 
 
326 
 
 TUR 
 
 TUS 
 
 Let equal parts of ttingstic acid and 
 dried blood be exposed for some time to a 
 red heat in a crucible ; press the black 
 powder which is formed, into another smal- 
 ler crucible* and expose it again to a vio- 
 lent heat in a forge, for at least half an 
 hour. Tungs'en will then be found, ac- 
 cording to this chemist, in its metallic 
 state in the crucible. 
 
 TUN 1C A. (? tuendo cor pore y because it 
 deft-mis the body.) A membrane or cover- 
 ing, as the coats of the eye, 8cc. 
 
 TUXJCA ACIXIFORMIS. The uvea or pos- 
 terior of the lamella of the isis. 
 
 TUNICA ALBUGINEA OCULI. See 
 Conjunctive membrane. 
 
 TUNICA ALBUGINEA TESTIS. See 
 AUruginea testis. 
 
 TUNICA ARACHNOIDS A. See Arach- 
 noid membrane. 
 
 TUNICA CELLULOSA RUYscHii. The second 
 coat of the intestines. 
 
 TUNICA CHORO1DEA. See Choroid 
 membrane. 
 
 TUNICA CONJUNCTIVA. See Con- 
 junctive membrane. 
 
 TUNICA CORNEA. See Cornea. 
 
 TUNICA FII.AMENTOSA. The false or 
 spongy chonon. 
 
 TUNICA RETINA. See Retina. 
 
 TUNICA V AG1NAL1S TESTIS. A 
 continuation of the peritonaeum through 
 the inguinal ring, which loosely invests the 
 testicle and spermatic cord. 
 
 TUNICA VILLOSA. The villous or inner 
 folding coat of the intestines. 
 
 TUNSTAT. Tunstas. A salt formed 
 by the combination of the tungstic acid, 
 with different bases, as tunstat of ammo- 
 nia. 
 
 Tnrbeth, mineral. See Hydrargyrus vitrio- 
 latns. 
 
 Tnrbeth root. See Tvrpethnm 
 
 TURB1NATED BONES. (Ossa turbi- 
 nata, from turb-no-, to sharpen at the ,op, 
 shaped like a sugar-loaf.) The superior 
 spongy portion of the ethmoid bone, and 
 the inferior spongy bones, are so called by 
 some writers. 
 
 T'rnp.ixATinr. The pineal gland. 
 
 Turbitli. A cathartic Eastern bark; a 
 species of cicely. 
 
 TURCICA SELLA. See Sefla turcica. 
 
 Turmeric. See Curcuma. 
 
 Tnrnhoof A vulgar name of the ground- 
 ivy. See Hedera tcrestris. 
 
 Turnip. See Rupd. 
 
 Turnip, French. See Rnpns. 
 
 TURPENTINE. The different turpen. 
 tines employed medicinally :ire, the Chian 
 or Cyr'is turpentine, (see Terebinthua vul- 
 garis\ the common turpentine, (see Te- 
 rehinthina cninmunin'), and ihe Venice tur- 
 pentme, (nee Terebinthina veneta'). All 
 these have been considered as hot, sti- 
 mulating corroborants and detergents ; 
 
 qualities which they possess in common. 
 They stimulate the primse viae, and prove 
 laxative ; when carried into the blood- 
 vessels they excite the whole system, and 
 th <s prove serviceable in chronic rheuma- 
 tism and paralysis. Turpentine readily 
 passes off py urine, which it imbues with a 
 peculiar odour; also by perspiration and 
 by exhalation from the lungs ; and to these 
 respective effects are ascribed the virtues 
 it possesses in gravelly complaints, scurvy, 
 and pulmomc disorders Turpentine is 
 much used in gleets and fluor albus, and in 
 general with much success. The essential 
 oil, in which the virtues of turpentine 
 reside, is not only preferred for external 
 use, as a rubefacient, but. also internally as 
 a diuretic and septic; the latter ot which 
 qualities it possesses in a very high degree. 
 Formerly turpentine was 'much used as a 
 digestive application to ulcers, &c but, in 
 the modern practice of surgery, it is almost 
 wholly exploded. 
 
 Tnrpeth, mineral. See Hydrargyrus *<ii- 
 triolatns. 
 
 TURPETHUM, (from turpeth, Ind.) 
 Turbeth. The cortical part of the root of 
 a species of convolvulus, the Convolvulus 
 turpethum of Linnaeus, brought from the 
 East Indies, in oblong pieces, of a brown 
 or ash colour on the outside and whitish 
 within ; the best is ponderous, not wrin- 
 kled, easy to break, and discovers to the 
 eye a large quantity of resinous matter. 
 When chewed, it at first imparts a sweet- 
 ish taste, which is followed by a nauseous 
 acrimony. It is considered as a purgative, 
 liable to much irregularity of action. 
 
 TURPETHUM MINERALS. See Hydrargyrus 
 vitriolatns. 
 
 TURUNDA. (A tcrendo, from its being 
 rolled up.) A tent or suppository. 
 
 TUSSILAGO. (From tiisaia, a cough ; 
 because it relieves coughs ) 1. The name 
 of a genus of plants in the Linnaean sys- 
 tem. Class, Syngenesia. Order, Polygamia 
 super flua. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of what is 
 also called bechium. Bechion. Calceum 
 eqninum. Chamcelnie. Filins antipatreni 
 farfureila. Farfaru Tusailagr) vulgaris. 
 Farfara bechiam. Ungula caballina. Colts- 
 foot, Tnssilago farfara : scnpo nnifloro im- 
 bricato, foliis snbcordatis angulatis denticn- 
 latis. The sensible qualities of this plant 
 are very inconsiderable ; it has a rough 
 mucilaginous taste, but no remarkable 
 smell. The leaves have always been es- 
 teemed as possessing demulcent and pec- 
 toral virtues, and hence they have been 
 exhibited in pulmonary consumptions, 
 coughs, asthmas, and catarrhal affections. 
 It is used as tea, or given in the way of 
 infusion with liquorice-root or honey. 
 
 TUSSILAGO FARFAUA. (Farfara, from 
 farfurus, the white poplar ; so called be- 
 
TYP ' 
 
 cause its leaves resemble those of the white 
 poplar ) The ^systematic name of the 
 coltsfoot. See Tussilugo. 
 
 TUSSILAGO PETASITES. (From srsTasr&f, 
 a hat ; so named because its leaves are 
 shaped like a hat.) The systematic name 
 of the butter-bur. See Petasiles. 
 
 TUSSIS. A cough. A sonorous concus- 
 sion of the breast, produced by tlie violent 
 and, for the most part, involuntary motion 
 of the muscles of respiration. Ii is symp- 
 tomatic of many diseases. 
 
 TUSSIS COXVULSIVA. See Pertussis. 
 
 Tussis EXANTHEMA-PICA. A cough at- 
 tendant on an eruption. 
 
 TUSSIS FERINA. See Pertussis. 
 
 TUTIA. (Persian.) Pompholyx. Cad- 
 mia. Tutty. A grey oxyd of zinc; it is 
 generally formed by fusing lead, or mixed 
 with blende, when it is incrusted in the 
 chimneys of the furnace. M>xed with 
 any common cerate, it is applied to the 
 eye, in debilitated states of the conjunctive 
 membrane. 
 
 TUTIA PREPARATA. Prepared tutty is 
 often put into collyria, to which it imparts 
 an adstringent virtue. 
 
 Tulty. See Tutia. 
 
 TTLOSIS. (From TUXO?, a callous.) Ty- 
 loma. An indurat on or callous of the 
 margin' of the eye-lids. 
 
 TYMPANI MEMBRANA. See JMembrana 
 tympani. 
 
 TYMPANITES. (From Tvpir&w, a. 
 drum; so called because the bell, is dis- 
 tended with wind, and sounds like a drum 
 when struck.) Tympany. An elastic dis- 
 tention of the abdomen not readily y eld- 
 ing to pressure, and sounding like a drum, 
 with costiveness and atrophy, but no flue- 
 tuation. Species: 1. Tympanites intesti- 
 nalis, a lodgment of wnd in the intes- 
 tines, known by the discharge of wind 
 giving relief. 2. Tympanites abdominalis, 
 wlien the wind is in ihe cavity of the 
 abdomen. 
 
 TYMPANUM. (TvfjtTravov. A drum.) 
 The drum or barrel of the ear. The hoi- 
 low part of the ear in which are lodged the 
 bones of the ear. It begins behind the 
 membrane of the tympanum, which termi- 
 nates the external auditory passage, and is 
 surrounded by the petrous portion of the 
 temporal bone. It terminates at the coch- 
 lea of the labyrinth, and has opening into 
 it four foramina, viz. the orifice of the Kus- 
 tachian tube and mastoid sinus, the fenes- 
 tra ovalis, and rotunda. It contains the 
 four ossicula auditus. 
 
 TYPHA. (From T/?O C , a L.kc, because 
 it grows in marshy places.) The name of 
 a genus of plants "in the Linnacan system, 
 The cat's tail. 
 
 TTPIIOMAXIA. (From Tw^a, to burn, and 
 ,av/* deliriumO A complication of phrensy 
 and lethargy with fever. 
 
 TYPIiUS. (From T-^OS, stupor.) A 
 
 TYl' 
 
 82? 
 
 species of continued fever, characterised 
 by great debility, a tendency in the fl uds 
 to putrefaction and the. ordinary symptoms 
 of fever. It is to be reydily distinguished 
 from the inflammatory by the smallness of 
 the pulse and the sudden and reat debi- 
 lity which ensues on its first attack; and, 
 in its more advanced stage, by the pete- 
 chiac, or purple spots, which come out on 
 various parts of the body, and the fetid 
 stools which are discharged ; and it may 
 be distinguished from a nervous fever by 
 the great violence of all iis symptoms on. 
 its first coming on. 
 
 The most general course that gives rise 
 to tins disease, is contagion, applied either 
 immediately from the body of a person 
 labouring under it, or convened in clothes 
 or merchandise, &c. ; but it* may be occa- 
 sioned by the effluvia arising from either 
 animal o: vegetable substances in a decayed 
 or putrid state ; and he nee it is, that in low 
 an d marshy coun Ties it is apt to be preva- 
 lent when intense and sultry hea< quickly 
 succeeds any great inundation. A want 
 of proper cleanliness and confined air are 
 likewise causes of tins fever ; hence it pre- 
 vails in hospitals, jails, camps, and on 
 board of ships, especially when such pluces 
 are much crowded, and the stric.est atten- 
 tion is not paid 10 a free ventilation and 
 due cleanliness. A close state of the at- 
 mosphere, with damp weather, is likewise 
 apt 10 ^ive rise to putrid fever. Those of 
 lax fibres, and who have been weakened by 
 any previous debilitating cause, such as 
 poor diet, long fasting, lurd labour, conti- 
 nued want of sleep, 8cC. are most liable to 
 l t- 
 
 On the first coming on of the disease, 
 the person is seized witli languor, dejection 
 of spirits, am. -zing depression and loss of 
 muscularstrength, universal weariness and 
 soreness, pains in ilie head, buck, and ex- 
 tremities and rigors ; the eyes appear full, 
 heavy, yellowish, and often a little in- 
 flamed; the temporal arteries throb vio- 
 lenily, the tongue is dry and parched, re- 
 spiration is commonly laborious, and inter- 
 ruptcd with deep sighing; the breath is hot 
 and offensive, the urine is crude and pale, 
 tiie body is costive, ami the pulse is usually 
 quick, small, and hard, and now and then, 
 fluttering and unequal. Sometimes a great 
 heat, loul, and pain are felt at the pit of 
 the stomach, and a vomiting of bilious 
 matter ensues. 
 
 As the disease advances, the pulse in- 
 creases in frequency, (beating often from 
 100 to 130 in a minute); iherc is vastdebi- 
 l^V, a great heat and dryness in the skin, 
 oppression at the breast, with anxiety, 
 sighing, and moaning ; the thirst is greatly 
 increased; the tongue, mouth, lips and 
 teeth are covered over with a brown or 
 black tenaceous fur; the speech is inarti- 
 culate, and scarcely intelligible; the pa- 
 
828 
 
 ULC 
 
 ULM 
 
 tient mutters much, and delirium ensues. 
 The fever continuing- to increase still more 
 in violence, symptoms of putrefaction shew 
 themselves; the breath becomes highly 
 offensive ; the urine deposits a black and 
 fetid sediment ; the stools are dark, of- 
 fensive, and pass off insensibly; haemor- 
 rhages issue from the gums, nostrils, mouth, 
 and other parts of Uie body ; livid spots 
 or petechiae appear on its surface ; the 
 pulse intermits and sinks ; the extremities 
 grow cold ; hiccough ensue ; and death at 
 last closes the tragic scene. 
 
 When this fever does not terminate fa- 
 tally, it generally begins in cold climates 
 to diminish about the commencement of 
 the third week, and goes off gradually to- 
 wards the end of the fourth, without any 
 very evident crisis; but in warm climates 
 it seldom continues above a week or ten 
 days, if so long. 
 
 Our opinion, as to the event, is to be 
 formed by the degreee of violence in the 
 symptoms, particularly after petechiae, al- 
 though in some instances recoveries have 
 been effected under the most unpromising 
 appearances. An abatement of febrile 
 heat and thirst, a gentle moisture diffused 
 equally over the whole surface of the body, 
 loose stools, turbid urine, rising of the 
 pulse, and the absence of delirium and 
 stupor, may be regarded in a favourable 
 
 light. On the contrary, petechiae, with 
 dark, offensive, and involuntary discharges 
 by urine and stool, fetid sweats, haemor- 
 rhages, and hiccoughs, denote the almost 
 certain dissolution of the patient. 
 
 The appearances usually perceived on 
 dissection, are inflammations of the brain 
 and viscera, but more particularly of the 
 stomach and intestines, which are now 
 and then found in a gangrenous state. In 
 the muscular fibres there seems likewise a 
 strong tendency to gangrene. 
 
 TYPHUS .EGYPTIACUS. The plague of 
 Egypt. 
 
 TYPHUS CARCERUM. The jail fever. 
 
 TTPHUS CASTRKJTSJS. The camp-fever. 
 
 TYPHUS GRAVIOH. The severe species of 
 typhus. 
 
 TYPHUS ICTEIIODES. Typhus with symp- 
 toms of jaundice. 
 
 TYPHUS MITIOR. The low fever. 
 
 TYPHUS ITERVOSUS. The nervous fe- 
 ver. 
 
 TYPHUS PETECHIALIS. Typhus with pur- 
 ple spots. 
 
 TYRIASIS. *Ivpta,<rtf. A. species of le- 
 prosy in which the skin may be easily with- 
 drawn from the flesh. 
 
 TYROSIS (From <-t/goaj, to coagulate.) 
 A disorder of the stomach from milk cur- 
 dled in it. 
 
 u 
 
 ULCER. (Ulcus, from ex*sc, a sore.) 
 A purulent solution of continuity of the 
 soft parts of an animal body. Ulcers may 
 arise from a variety of causes, as all those 
 which produce inflammation, from wounds, 
 specific irritations of the absorbents, from 
 scurvy, cancer, the venereal or scrofulous 
 virus, &c. The proximate or immediate 
 cause is an increased action of the absorb- 
 ents, and a specific action of the arteries, 
 by which a fluid is separated from the blood 
 upon the ulcerated surface 1 . They are va- 
 riously denominated ; the following is the 
 most frequent division : 1. The simple ul- 
 cer, which takes place generally from a su- 
 perficial wound. 2. The sinuous t that 
 runs under the integuments, and the orifice 
 of which is narrow, but not callous. 3. 
 The Jistuloua ulcer, or fistula, a deep ulcer, 
 with a narrow and callous orifice. 4. The 
 fungous ulcer, the surface of which is cover- 
 ed with fungous flesh. 5. ThefottfrenoiUi 
 which is livid, fetid, and gangrenous 6. 
 The scorbutic, which depends on a scorbu- 
 tic acrimony. 7. The venereal, arising 
 from the venereal disease. 8. The cancer- 
 
 ous ulcer, or open cancer, (see Cancer.} 
 9. The carious ulcer, depending upon a ca- 
 rious bone. 10. The inveterate ulcer, which 
 is of long continuance, and resists the 
 ordinary applications. 11. The scrofulous 
 ulcer, known by its having arisen from in- 
 dolent tumours, its discharging a viscid, 
 glary matter, and its indolent nature. 
 
 Ulcerated sore throat. See Cynanche. 
 
 ULMARIA. (From ulmus, the elm ; so 
 named because it has leaves like the elm.) 
 Regina prati. Barbara caprae. Meadow- 
 sweet. Queen of the meadows. This 
 beautiful and fragrant plant is the Spiraea 
 ulmaria of Linnaeus. The leaves are re- 
 commended as mild adstringents. The 
 flowers have a strong smell, resembling 
 that of May ; they are supposed to possess 
 antispasmodicand diaphoretic virtues, and 
 as they are very rarely used in medicine, 
 Linnaeus suspects that the neglect of them 
 has arisen from the plant being supposed to 
 be possessed of some noxious qualities, 
 which it seemed to betray by its being left 
 untouched by cattle. It may be observed, 
 however, that the cattle also refuse the An- 
 
ULN UMB 829 
 
 gelica and other herbs, whose innocence is so as to afford three surfaces and as many 
 apparent from daily experience. angles. The external and internal surfa- 
 
 ULMUS. 1. The name of a genus of ces are flat and broad, especially the ex- 
 plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pen- ternal one, and are separated by a sharp 
 tandria. Order, Digynia. angle, which, from its situation, may be 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the com- termed the internal angle. This internal 
 mon elm. Ulrnu* campestria folita duplica- angle, which is turned towards the radius, 
 to-serratis, basi iruequalibns of Linnxus. serves for the attachment of the ligament 
 The inner tough bark of this tree, which is that connects the two bones, and which is 
 directed for use by the pharmacopoeias, therefore called the interosseus ligament, 
 has no remarkable smell, but a bitterish The posterior surface is convex, and eor- 
 taste, and abounds with a slimy juice, responds with the olecranon. The borders, 
 which has been recommended in nephritic or angles, which separate it from the other 
 cases, and externally as a useful application two surfaces, are somewhat rounded. At 
 to burns. It is also highly recommended, about a third of the length of this bone 
 in some cutaneous affections allied to her- from the top, in its fore part, we observe a 
 pes and lepra. It is mostly exhibited in channel for the passage of vessels. The 
 the form of decoction, by boiling four lower extremity is smaller as it descends, 
 ounces in four pints of water to two pints ; nearly cylindrical, and slightly curved for- 
 of which from four to eight ounces are wards and outwards. Just before it ter- 
 given two or three times a day. minates it contracts, so as to form a neck 
 
 UI.MUS CAMPESTRIS. The systematic to the small head with which it ends. On 
 name of the common elm. See Ulmus. the outside of this little head, answering 
 
 ULNA. (From xv, the ulna, or cubit.) to the olecranon, a small process, called 
 Cubitus. The larger bone of the fore-arm, the styloid process, stands out, from which 
 It is smaller andshorter than the oshumeri, a strong ligament is stretched to the wrist, 
 and becomes gradually smaller as it de- The head has a rounded articulating sur- 
 scends to the wrist. We may divide it into face, on its internal side, which is covered 
 its upper and lower extremities, and its with cartilage, and received into a semi- 
 body or middle part. At its upper ex- lunar cavity formed at the lower end of 
 tremity are two considerable processes, of the radius. Between it and the os cuni- 
 which the posterior one and largest is forme, a moveable cartilage is interposed, 
 named olecranon, and the smaller and an- which is continued from the cartilage that 
 terior one the coronoid process. Between covers the lower end of the radius, and is 
 these two processes, the extremity of the connected by ligamentous fibres to the sty- 
 bone is formed into a deej^ articulating ca- loid process of the ulna. The ulna js ar- 
 vity, which, from its semi-circular shape, ticulated above with the lower end of the 
 Is called the greater sygmoid cavity, to dis- os humeri. This articulation is of the 
 tinguish it from another, which has been species called ginglimus, it is articulated 
 named the leaser sygmoid cavity. The ole- also both above and below to the radius, 
 cranon begins by a considerable tuberosity, and to the carpus at its lowest extremity, 
 which is rough, and serves for the inser- Its chief use seems to be to support and 
 tion of muscles, and terminates in a kind regulate the motions of the radius. In 
 of hook, the concave surface of which children, both extremities of this bone are 
 moves upon the pulley of the os humeri. first cartilaginous, and afterwards epiphy- 
 This process forms the point of the elbow, ses, before they are completely united to 
 The coronoid process is sharper at its ex- the rest of the bone, 
 tremity than the olecranon, but is much Ulnnr artery. See Cubital nrtery. 
 smaller, and does not reach so high. In Ulnar nerve. See Cubital, nerve. 
 bending the arm it is received into the fossa ULXAIUS EXTERXUS. See Extensor carpi 
 at the fore part of the pulley. At the ex- ulnaris. 
 
 ternal side of the coronoid process is the ULXARIS INTERXUS. See Flexor carpi ul- 
 lesser sygmoid cavity, which is a small, naris. 
 
 semi-lunar, articulating surface, lined with UMBILICAL CORD. Fnnis ummicalis. 
 cartilage, on which the round head of the Funiculus itmbilicalis. The navel-string. A 
 radius plays. At the fore part of the coro- cord-like substance, of an intestinal form, 
 noid process we observe a small tuberosi- about half a yard in length, that proceeds 
 ty, into which the tendon of the brachia- from the navel of the foetus to the centre 
 lis internus is inserted. The greater syg- of the placenta. It is composed of a cuta- 
 moid cavity, the situation of which we just neous sheath, cellular substance, one um- 
 now mentioned, is divided into four surfa- bilical vein, and two umbilical arteries ; 
 ces by a prominent line which is intersect- the former conveys the blood to the child 
 ed by a small sinuosity that serves for the from the placenta, and the latter return it 
 lodgment of mucilaginous glands. The from the child to the placenta, 
 whole of this cavity is covered with carti- Umbilical hernia. See Hernia wnbilicd' 
 lage. The body, or middle part of the Us. 
 ulna, is of a prismatic or triangular shape, UMBILICAL REGION. Regio wn- 
 
830 
 
 UNG 
 
 UNG 
 
 bilicalis. The part of the abdominal pari- 
 etes about two inches all ro'tnd the navel. 
 
 UMBILICUS MARINUS. Cotyledon mari- 
 na. Jlndrosace. Jlcetabuiwn marinum. 
 Jlndrosace methioli. J?ungns petrceus mari- 
 nus. A submarine production found on 
 rocks and the shells ot fishes, about the 
 eoast ot Mompelier, &c. It is said to be 
 in the form of powder a useful antithelme- 
 tic and diuretic. 
 
 UNCIFORM BONE. (Os unciforme, 
 from uncus, a hook, and forma, a likeness.) 
 The last bone of the second row of the 
 carpus or wrist; so named from its hook- 
 like process, which projects towards the 
 palm of i he hand, and gives origin to the 
 great ligament by which the tendons of the 
 wrist are wound down. See Carpal bones. 
 
 UNGUENTUM. (From imgo, to anoint.) 
 An ointment. The usual consistence of 
 ointments is about that of butter. The 
 following are among the best formulae. 
 
 Ung.Cantharidis. See Ceratum lyttx. 
 
 UNGUESTUM CETACEI. Ointment of 
 spermaceti, formerly called linimentum al- 
 bum, and laiterly nnguentum spermaceti. 
 " Take of spermaceti, six drachms; white 
 wax, two drachms; olive oil, three fluid- 
 ounces." Having melted them together 
 over a slow fire, constantly stir the mixture 
 until it gets cold. A simple emollient 
 oinment. 
 
 UXGUEXTUM CICUTJE. Hemlock oint- 
 ment. ' Take of the fresh leaves of cicu- 
 ta, and prep, red hog's lard, of each four 
 ounces." The cicuta is to be bruised in a 
 marble mortar, after which the lard is to 
 be added, and the two ingredients tho- 
 roughly incorporated by beating. They 
 are then to be gently mehed over the fire, 
 and alter being strained through a cioih, 
 and the fibrous parts ot the hemlock well 
 pressed, the ointment is to be stimd till 
 quite cold. To cancerous or scrophulous 
 sores t is ointment may be applied with a 
 prospect of success. 
 
 USTGUEXTUM: ELEMI COMPOSITUM. Com- 
 pound ointment ot elemi, formerly called 
 linimentum arcaei and iingnentum e gnmmi 
 elemi. " Take of elemi, a pound; com- 
 mon turpentine, ten ounces ; prepared 
 suet, two pounds; olive oil, two fluid- 
 ounces" Melt the elemi with the suet, 
 then remove it from the fire, and immedi- 
 ately mix in the terpentme and oil, then 
 strain the mixture through a linen cloth. 
 Indolent ulcers, chilblains, chronic ulcers 
 after burns, and indolent tumours, are often 
 removed by this ointment. 
 
 U-VGUEUTUM HYDRARGYRI FORTIUS. 
 Strong mercurial ointment, formerly called 
 nntfutntiim ccerulevm fnrtnis. " Take of 
 purified mercury, two pounds; prepared 
 lard, twenty-three ounces: prepared suet, 
 an ounce." First rub he mercurv with 
 the suet and a little of 'he lard, until he 
 globules disappear ; then add the remain- 
 
 der of the lard, and mix. In very general 
 use for mercurial frictions. It may be em- 
 plo)cd in almost ail cases where mercury 
 is indicated. 
 
 USGUEjmJM HYDRARGYRI MITIUS. Mild 
 
 mercurial ointment, formerly called ungu- 
 entum cxrulewn mitius. " Take of strong 
 mercurial o.niment, a pound; prepared 
 lard, two pounds." Mix. Weaker than the 
 former. 
 
 UKGUENTCM HYDRARGYHI > T ITRATI. 
 Ointment of nitrate of mercury, " Take 
 of purified mercury, an ounce; nitric acid, 
 twotiuiaounces; prepared lard, six ounces; 
 olive oil, iotir fluidounces." First dissolve 
 the mercury in ^he acid, then, while the 
 iiq-ior is hot, mix it with the lard and oil 
 mehed together. A stimulating and de- 
 tergent ointment. Tinea capitis, proph- 
 thalmia, indolent tumours on the margin of 
 the eye-lid, and ulcers in the urethra, are 
 cured by its application. 
 
 USTGUEJfTUM. HYDRARGYRI NITRATI MITI- 
 US. Weaker only than the former. 
 
 UNGUEXTUM HYDRARGYRI NITRICO-OXYDI. 
 Ointment of nitric oxyd of mercury. 
 " Take ot nitric oxyd of mercury, an 
 ounce; white wax, two ounces; prepared 
 lard, six ounces." Having melted to- 
 gether the wax and lard, add thereto ^he 
 nitric oxyd of mercury in very fine powder, 
 and mix. A most excellent stimulating 
 and escharotic ointment. 
 
 UTVGUETSTUM HYDRARGYRI PRECIPITATE 
 AIBI. Ointment of while precipitate of 
 mercury, formerly called unguentum e 
 mercurio precipitato albo, and latterly un- 
 guentum calcis hydrargyri albi. " Take of 
 while precipitate of mercury, a drachm : 
 prepared lard, an ounce and halt." Hav- 
 ing melted the lard over a slow fire, add 
 the precipitated mercury, and mix. A 
 useful ointment to destroy vermin in the 
 head, and to assist in the removal of scald 
 head, venereal ulcers of children, and cu- 
 taneous eruptions. 
 
 UifGUEjrruM irrras. See Ceratum 
 lylta. 
 
 UlfGUENTXJM OPHTHAI3IICTTM. Ophthal- 
 mic ointment of Janin. " Take of pre-- 
 pared hogslard, half an ounce ; prepared 
 tutia, bole ammoniac, of each i wo drachms ; 
 white precipitate, one drachm." Mix. 
 This celebrated ointment may be used 
 for the same diseases of the eye and eye- 
 lid as the ung. hydrarg. nitrati. It must 
 be at first weakened with about twice its 
 quantity of hogslard. 
 
 UNGUEXTUM PICIS ARID^. Pitch oint- 
 ment, formerly called ungutntum basilicum 
 nigrum vel tetrnpharmacnm. " Take of 
 pitch, yellow wax, yellow resin, of each 
 nine ounces; olive oil, a pint." Melt them 
 together, i,nd strain the mixture through a 
 linen cloth. 
 
 USGVENTTJM PICIS LiQ.tJii)7E Tar oint- 
 rnent, formerly called nnguentum 
 
UNI 
 
 e pice. " Take of tar, prepared 
 suet, of each a pound." Melt htm toge- 
 ther, and strain the mixture through a linen 
 cloth The two preceding 1 ointments are 
 applicable to cases of tinea capitis, and 
 :3ome eruptive complaints ; also to some 
 kinds of irritable sores. 
 
 UNOUENTUM RESIXJE FLAV;E. Yellow ba- 
 silicon is in general use as a stimulant and 
 detersive : it is an ele.gant and useful form 
 of applying the resin 
 
 UNGUEXTUM SAMBUCI. Elder ointment, 
 formerly called ungucntum sambucimim. 
 ' Take of elder flowers, two pounds ; pre- 
 pared lard, two pounds." Boil the elder 
 flowers in the lard uniil they become 
 crisp, then strain the ointment through a 
 linen cloth. A cooling and emollient pre- 
 paration 
 
 UXGUEJTTUM SULPHURIS. Sulphur oint- 
 ment, formerly called ungucntum e sulphore. 
 if Take of sublimed sulphur, three ounces; 
 prepared lard, half a pound." Mix. The 
 most effectual preparation to destroy the 
 itch. It is also serviceable in the cure of 
 other cutaneous eruptions. 
 
 UXGUEXTUM SULPHURIS COMPOSITUM. COHl- 
 
 pound sulphur ointment. ' Take of sub- 
 limed sulphur, half a pound; white helle-. 
 bore root, powdered, two ounces; nitrate 
 of po ash, a drachm ; soft soap, half a 
 pound; 'prepared lard, a pound and half." 
 Mix. This preparation is introduced into 
 the last London pharmacopoeia as a more 
 efficacious remedy for itch than common 
 sulphur ointment. In the army, where it 
 is generally used, the sulphur vivum, or 
 native admixture of sulphur with various 
 heterogeneous matters, is used instead of 
 sublimed sulphur. 
 
 UNGUENTUM VERATRI. "White hellebore 
 ointment, formerly called wignentum helle- 
 bori albi. ' Take of white hellebore root, 
 powdered, two ounces ; prepared lard, 
 eight ounces ; oil of lemons, twenty mi- 
 nims." Mix. 
 
 UNGUEXTUM: zixci. Zinc ointment. 
 "Take of the oxyd of zinc, an ounce; 
 prepared lard, six ounces.'* Mix. A very 
 useful application to chronic ophthalmia 
 and relaxed ulcers. 
 
 UNGUIS. (From ovwf, a hook.) 1. The 
 nail. The nails are horny laminx situated 
 at the extremities of the fingers and toes. 
 
 2. An abscess or collection of pus be- 
 tween the lamellx of the cornea transpa- 
 rens of the eye ; so called from its resem- 
 blance to the lunated portion of the nail 
 of the finger. 
 
 3. The lachrymal bone is so named from 
 its resemblance to a nail of the finger. 
 See Lachrymal bone. 
 
 UNGUCA CABALLIJTA. See Tussilago. 
 
 UXIOXES (E/7U0, pi. uniones, from units, 
 one; so called because there is never 
 more than one found in the same shell, or 
 according to others, for that many being 
 
 T)il A. 
 
 831 
 
 found in one shell not any one of them 
 is like the other.) Pearls. See Marga- 
 rita. 
 
 URACHUS. (Prom ^ov, urine, and 
 t%a>, to contain.) Urinaculum. The liga- 
 mentous cord that arises from the basis of 
 the urinary bladder, which it runs along, 
 and termmaies in the umbilical cord. In 
 the fetuses of brute animals, which the 
 ancients mostly dissected, it is a hollow 
 tube and conveys the urine to the allamoid 
 membrane. 
 
 UUAGIUM. (From x*^oc, the hinder 
 part of an army ) The apex or extreme 
 point of the heart. 
 
 URANISCUS. (From *gavoc, the firma- 
 ment; so called from its arch.) The palate. 
 
 URANIUM. This metal was discover- 
 ed by Kbproth in the year 1789. It exists 
 combined with sulphur, and a portion of 
 iron, lead, and silex, in the mineral term- 
 ed Pechblende, or oxid of uranium. Com- 
 bined with carbonic acid it forms the chal- 
 colite, or green mica : and mixt with oxid 
 of iron, it constitutes the uranitic ochre. 
 It is always found in the state of an oxid 
 with a greater or smaller portion of iron, 
 or mineralized with sulphur and copper. 
 The ores of uranium are of a blackish co- 
 lour, inclining to a dark iron grey, and of 
 a moderate splendor ; they are of a close 
 texture, and when broken present a some- 
 what uneven, and in the smallest particles 
 a conchoidal surface. They are found in 
 the mines of Saxony. 
 
 Properties of Uranium. Uranium exhi- 
 bits a mass of small metallic globules, ag- 
 glutinated together. Its colour is a deep 
 grey on the outside, in the inside it is a pale 
 brown It is very porous, and is so soft 
 that it may be scraped with a knife It 
 has but little lustre. Its specific gravity is 
 6.440. It is more difficult to be fused 
 than even manganese. When intensely 
 heated with phosphate of soda and ammo- 
 nia, or glacial phosphoric acid, it fuse* 
 with them into a grass-g"een glass. With 
 soda or borax it melts only into a grey, 
 opaque, scoriaceous bead. It is soluble in 
 sulphuric, nitric, and muriatic acids. It 
 combines with sulphur and phosphorus, 
 and alloys with mercury. It has not yet 
 been combined with other combustible 
 bodies. It decomposes the nitric acid and 
 becomes converted into a yellow oxid. The 
 action of uranium alone upon water, &c. 
 is still unknown, probably on account of 
 its extreme scarcity. 
 
 Method of obtaining Uranium. In order 
 to obtain uranium, the pechblcmle is first 
 freed from sulphur by heat, and cleared 
 from the adhering impurities as carefully 
 as possible. It is then digested in nitric 
 acid; the metallic matter that it contains 
 is thus completely dissolved, while part of 
 the sulphur remains undissolved, and part 
 of it is dissipated under live form of sol- 
 
32 I/RE 
 
 phurated hydrogen gas. The solution is 
 then precipitated by a carbonated alkali. 
 The precipitate has a lemon-) ellow colour 
 when it is pure. This yellow carbonate is 
 made into a paste with oil and exposed to 
 a violent heat, bedded in a crucible con- 
 taining and lined wiih charcoal. 
 
 Klaproth obtained a metallic globule 28 
 grains in weight, by forming a ball of 50 
 grains of the yellow carbonate with a little 
 wax, and by exposing this ball in a cruci- 
 ble lined with charcoal to a heat equal to 
 170 of Wedgwood's pyrometer. 
 
 Richter obtained in a single experiment 
 100 grains of this metal, which seemed to 
 be free from all admixture. 
 
 URCEOLA. (From urceolus, a small pitch- 
 er ; so named from its uses in scowering 
 glazed vessels ) The herb fever-few. 
 
 UREDO. (From uro, to burn.) An itch- 
 ing or burning sensation of the skin, which 
 accompanies many diseases. The nettle- 
 rash is also so called. 
 
 URETER. (From agov, urine) The 
 membranous canal which conveys the urine 
 from the kidney to the urinary bladder ; 
 at its superior part it is considerably the 
 largest, occupying the greatest portion of 
 the pelvis of the kidney; it then contracts 
 to ;he size of a goose-quill, and descends 
 over the pso;is magnus muscle and large 
 crural vessels into the pelvis, in which it 
 perforates the urinary bladder very ob- 
 liquely. Its internal surface is lubricated 
 with mucus to defend it from the irritation 
 of the urine in passing. 
 
 URETERIT1S. (From gTg, the ure- 
 ter.) An inflammation of the ureter. 
 
 URETERICUS. (From gTg, the ureter, 
 or gwr/>/'r/c, an inflammation of the ure- 
 ter.) Applied to an ischury, or suppres- 
 sion of urine, from an inflammation of the 
 ureter. 
 
 URETEROIITHICUS. (From *gTg, the 
 ureter, and x<6ov, a stone.) Applied to an 
 ischury from a stone in the ureter. 
 
 URETEROTHROMBOIDES. (From gT<(g, 
 the ureter, and flgoyuCoj , grumous blood, and 
 tifof, a likeness.) Applied to an ischury 
 from grumous blood in the ureter. 
 
 URETEROPHLEGMATICUS. (From sgTg, 
 the ureter, and <f>* typ at., phlegm.) Applied 
 to a suppression of urine from pituitous 
 matter in ihe ureter. 
 
 URETERO.PYICUS. (From sgTg, the ure- 
 ter, and tarvov, pus.) Applied to an ischury 
 from purulent matter in the ureter. 
 
 URETEROSTOMATICUS. (From*gT, the 
 ureter, and ro^ua, a mouth ) Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from an obstruction 
 in the lower orifice oi the ureter. 
 
 URETHRA (From s$oy, the urine; 
 because it is the canal through which the 
 yrine passes.) A membranous canal run- 
 ning from the neck of the bladder through 
 the inferior part of the penis to the extre- 
 mity of the glans penis, in which it opens 
 
 URI 
 
 by a longitudinal orifice, called meatua 
 urinaritu. In this course it first passes 
 through the prostate gland, which portion 
 is distinguished by the name of the prosta- 
 tical urethra; it then becomes much di- 
 lated, and is known by the name of the 
 bulbous part t in which is situated a cutane- 
 ous eminence called the caput gallinaginis 
 or verumontannm, around which are ten or 
 twelve orifices of the excretory ducts of 
 the prostate gland, and two of the sper- 
 matic vessels. The remaining part of the 
 urethra contains a number of triangular 
 mouths, which are the lacunae, or openings 
 of the excretory ducts of the mucous glands 
 of the urethra. 
 
 URETHELMIXTHICCS. (From gSga, the 
 urethra, and rt^ujyfitc, worms.) Applied to 
 an ischury from worms in the urethra. 
 
 URETHRITICUS. (From Kg6g/<r/?, an in- 
 flammation of the urethra.) Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from an inflammation 
 of the urethra. 
 
 URETHR1TIS. (From ag0g*, the 
 urethra.) An inflammation in ihe urethra. 
 See Gonorrhoea. 
 
 URETHHOUYMENODES. (From *g6ge, 
 the urethra, and U/UHV, a membrane.) Ap- 
 plied to an ischury from a membrane ob- 
 structing the urethra. 
 
 URETHROLITHICDS. (From *g6g*, the 
 urethra, and x/6o?, a stone.) Applied to a 
 suppression of urine from a stone in the 
 urethra. 
 
 UHETHROMBOIDES. (From g0g*, the 
 urethra, and flgo^^o/^c, a grumous concre- 
 tion.) A caruncle in the urethra. 
 
 URETHROPHLEGMATICUS. (From g0gtf, 
 the urethra, and $>te-yf*tt, phlegm.) Ap- 
 plied to an ischury from mucus obstructing 
 the urethra. 
 
 UHETHRO-PYICUS. (From *g9ga, the 
 urethra, and <oryoy, pus.) Applied to a sup- 
 pression of urine from pus collected in the 
 urethra. 
 
 URETICA. (From gov, urine.) Medi- 
 cines which promote a discharge of urine* 
 
 URIAS. (From Kgov, urine.) The urethra. 
 
 URINE. (Urina ; *ov, from egsa>, to 
 rush out.) The saline liquid, secreted in 
 the kidneys, and dropping down from them, 
 guttatim, through the ureters, into the ca- 
 vity of the urinary bladder. The secretory 
 org-au is composed of the arterious vessels 
 of the cortical substance of the kidneys, 
 from which the urine passes through the 
 uriniferous tubuli and renal papillae, into 
 the renal pelvis: whence it flows drop by 
 drop, through the ureters, into the cavity of 
 the urinary bladder: where it is detained 
 some hours, and at length, when abundant, 
 eliminated through the urethra. The urine 
 of an healthy man is divided in general into, 
 
 1. Crude, or that which is emitted one 
 or two hours after eating ; this is for the 
 most part aqueous, and often vitiated by 
 some foods, and. 
 
URINE: 
 
 833 
 
 2. Cocted, which 5s eliminated some 
 hours after the digestion of the food, as 
 that which is emitted in the morning after 
 sleeping. This is generally >n smaller 
 quantity, thicker, more coloured, more 
 acnd than at any other time. Of such 
 cocted urine, the colour is usually citrine, 
 and not unhandsome. 
 
 The degree of heat agrees with that of 
 the blood ; hence in atmospheric air it 
 is warmer, as is perceived if the hand 
 be washed with urine. The specific gra- 
 vity is greater than water, and that emit- 
 ted in the morning is always heavier than 
 at any other time. The smell of fresh 
 urine is not disagreeable. The taste is 
 saltish and nauseous. The consistence is 
 somewhat thicker than water. The quan- 
 tity depends on that of the liquid drink, 
 its diuretic nature, and the temperature 
 of the air. 
 
 Changes of urine in the air. Preserved 
 in an open vessel, it remains pellucid for 
 some time, and at length there is perceived 
 at the bottom a mibecula or little cloud, 
 consolidated as it were from the gluten. 
 This nubecula increases by degrees, occu- 
 pies all the urine, and renders it opaque. 
 The natural smell is changed into a putrid 
 cadaverous one ; and the surface is now 
 generally covered with a cuticle, composed 
 of very minute crystals. At length the 
 urine regains its transparency, and the co- 
 lour is changed from a yellow to a brown ; 
 the cadaverous smell passes into an alka- 
 line, and a brown grumous sediment falls 
 to the bottom, filled with white particles, 
 deliquescing in the air, and so congluti- 
 nated as to form, as it were, little soft 
 calculi. 
 
 Thus two sediments are distinguishable 
 in the urine ; the one white and gelatinous, 
 and separated in the beginning ; the other 
 brown and grumous, deposited by the 
 urine when putrid. 
 
 Spontaneous degeneration. Of all the 
 fluids of the.'body, the urine first putrefies. 
 In summer, after a few hours it becomes 
 turbid, and sordidly black ; then deposits 
 a copious sediment, and exhales a fetor, 
 like that of putridcancers, which, at length 
 becomes cadaverous. Putrid urine effer- 
 vesces with acids, and if distilled, gives 
 off', before water, an urinous volatile 
 spirit. 
 
 The properties of healthy urine, are, 
 
 1. Urine reddens paper stained with 
 turnsole and with the juice of radishes, 
 and therefore contains an acid. This acid 
 has been generally considered as the phos- 
 phoric, but Thenard has shewn that in re- 
 ality it is the acetic. 
 
 2. If a solution of ammonia be poured 
 into fresh urine, a white powder precipi- 
 tates, which has the properties ofp 
 
 of lime. 
 
 3. If the phosphate of lime precipitated 
 from urine be examined, a little magnesia 
 will be found mixed with it. Fourcroy 
 and Vauquelin have ascertained that this 
 is owing to a little phosphate of magnesia 
 which urine contains, and which is decom- 
 posed by the alkali of lime employed to 
 precipitate the phosphate of lime. 
 
 4. Proust informs us that carbonic acid 
 exists in urine, and that us separation oc- 
 casions the froth which appears during the 
 evaporation of urine. 
 
 5. Proust has observed, that urine kept 
 in new casks deposits small crystals, which 
 effloresce in the air, and fall to powder. 
 These crystals possess the properties of the 
 carbonate^ of lime. 
 
 6. When fresh urine cools, it often lets 
 fall a brick-coloured precipitate, which 
 Scheele first ascertained to be crystals of 
 uric acid. All urine contains this acid 
 even when no sensible precipitate appears 
 when it cools. 
 
 7. During intermitting fevers, and espe- 
 cially during diseases of the liver, a co- 
 pious sediment of a brick-red colour is de- 
 posited from urine. This sediment con- 
 tains the rosacic acid of Proust. 
 
 8. If fresh urine be evaporated to the 
 consistence of a syrup, and muriatic acid 
 be then poured into it, a precipitate ap- 
 pears which possesses the properties of 
 benzoic acid. 
 
 9. When an infusion of tannin is dropped 
 into urine, a white precipitate appears, 
 having the properties of the combination 
 of tannin and albumen or gelatine. Their 
 quantity in healthy urine is very small, 
 often indeed not sensible. Cruickshanks 
 found that the precipitate afforded by tan- 
 nin in healthy urine amounted to l-240th 
 part of the weight of the urine. 
 
 10. If urine be evaporated by a slow 
 fire to the consistence of a thick syrup, it 
 assumes a deep brown colour, and exhales 
 a fetid ammoniacal odour. When allowed 
 to cool, it concretes into a mass of crystals, 
 composed of all the component parts of 
 urine. If four times its weight of alcohol 
 be poured into this mass, at intervals, and 
 a slight heat be applied, the greatest part 
 is dissolved. The alcohol winch has ac- 
 quired a brown colour is to be decanted 
 off, and distilled in a retoit in a sand heat 
 till the mixture hus boiled for some time 
 and acquired the consistence of a syrup. 
 By this time the whole of the alcohol has 
 passed off, and the matter, on cooling 1 , 
 crystallizes in quadrangular plates, which 
 intersect each other. This substance is 
 urea, which composes 9-20ths of the urine, 
 provided the watery part be excluded. It 
 is this substance which characterises urine, 
 and constitutes it what it is, and to which 
 the greater part of the very singular phe- 
 nomena of urine are to b$ ascribed. 
 
 5O 
 
834 
 
 URI 
 
 URT 
 
 11. According to Fourcroy and Vauquc- 
 lin, the colour of urine depends upon the 
 urea ; the greater the proportion of urea 
 the deeper the colour. But Proust has 
 detected a resinous matter in urine similar 
 to the resin of bile, and to this substance 
 he ascribes the colour of urine. 
 
 12. If urine be slowly evaporated to the 
 consistenceof a syrup, a number of crystals 
 make their appearance on its surface, these 
 possess the properties of the muriate of 
 soda. 
 
 13. The saline residuum which remains 
 after the separation of urea from crys- 
 tallized urine by me ms of alcohol, has been 
 long known by the names offusib!" salt of 
 urine, and microcosmic suit. When these 
 salts are examined, they are found to have 
 the properties of phosphates. The rhom- 
 boidal prisms consist of phosphate of am- 
 monia, united to a little phosphate of soda, 
 the rectangular tables, on the contrary, 
 are phosphate of soda united to a small 
 quantity of phosphate of ammonia, urine 
 then contains phosphate of soda, and phos- 
 phate f ammonia. 
 
 14. When urine is cautiously evaporated, 
 a few cubic crystals are often deposited 
 among the other salts, these crystals have 
 the properties of muriate of ammonia. 
 
 15. When urine is boiled in a silver ba- 
 sin, it blackens the basin, and if the 
 quantity of urine be large, small crusts of 
 sulphuret of silver may be detached. 
 Hence we see that urine contains sul- 
 phur. 
 
 Urine then contains the following sub- 
 stances : 
 
 1. Water. 
 
 2. Acetic acid. 
 
 3. Phosphate of lime. 
 
 4. Phosphate of magnesia. 
 
 5. Carbonic acid. 
 
 6. Carbonate of lime. 
 
 7. Uric acid. 
 
 8. Rosaic acid. 
 
 9. Benzoic acid. 
 
 10. Albumen. 
 
 11. Urea. 
 
 12. Resin. 
 
 13. Muriate of soda. 
 
 14. Phosphate of soda. 
 
 15. Phosphate of ammonia. 
 
 16. Muriate of ammonia. 
 
 17. Sulphur. 
 
 No liquor in the human body, however 
 pure, is so variable, in respect to quantity 
 and quality, as the urine ; for it varies, 
 
 1. In respect to age: in \\\cfcetiis it is 
 inodorous, insipid, and almost aqueous ; 
 but as the infant grows, it becomes more 
 acrid and fetid; and in old age more parti- 
 cularly so. 
 
 2. In respect to drink : it is secreted in 
 greater quantity, and of a more pale 
 colour, from cold and copious draughts. 
 
 It becomes green from an infusion of 
 Chinese tea, or the use of the pulp of Cassia. 
 
 3. In respect to food.- from eating the 
 heads of asparagus, or olives, it contracts 
 a peculiar smell ; from the fruit of the 
 opuntia, it becomes red; and from fasting 
 turbid. 
 
 4. In respect to medicines : from the 
 exhibition of rhubarb root, it becomes 
 yellow ; and from turpentine a violet co- 
 lour. 
 
 5. In respect to the time of the year: in 
 the winter the urine is more copious and 
 aqueous ; but in the summer, from the in- 
 creased transpiration, it is more sparing> 
 higher coloured, and so acrid that it some- 
 times becomes strangurious. The climate 
 induces the same difference. 
 
 6. In respect of the muscular motion of 
 the body : it is secreted more sparingly, 
 and concentrated by motion ; and is more 
 copiously diluted, and rendered more crude 
 by rest. 
 
 7. In respect of the affection of the mind : 
 thus fright makes the urine pale. 
 
 Use. The urine is an excrementitous 
 fluid, like lixivium, by which the human 
 body is not only liberated from the super- 
 fluous water, but also from the superfluous 
 salts, and animal earth ; and is defended 
 from corruption. 
 
 Lastly, tire vis medicatrix naturae some- 
 times eliminates many morbid and acrid 
 substances with the urine ; as may be ob- 
 served in fevers, dropsies, &c. 
 
 URINE, RETENTION OF. A want of 
 the ordinary secretion of urine. In reten- 
 tion of urine there is none secreted ; in a 
 suppression, the urine is secreted but 
 cannot be voided. 
 
 Urine, suppression of. See Ischuria. 
 
 URINA. See Urine. 
 
 Urinaculum. See Urachus. 
 
 URINAIIIA. (From urina, urine ; so 
 named from its diuretic qualities.) The 
 herb dandelion. See Taraxacum. 
 
 URINJE ARDOR. See Dysuria. 
 
 UROCRISIA. (From ov, urine, and jc^/va, 
 to judge.) The judgment formed of dis- 
 eases by the inspection of urine. 
 
 UnoRUHiEA. (From a^ov, the urine, and 
 ggo), to flow.) A discharge of the urine 
 through the eroded perinzeum. 
 
 URSINA RADIX. The root of the plant 
 called bald money. See Meum athamanti- 
 cum. 
 
 UROSCOPFA. (From x$ov, the urine, and 
 <rx.o7rta>, to inspect.) Inspection of urine, 
 that a judgment of diseases may be made 
 from its appearance. 
 
 URTICA. (Jib urendo , because it ex- 
 cites an itching and pustules like those pro- 
 duced by fire.) 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnxan system. Class, 
 Jlfonoecia. Order, Tetrandria. The 
 nettle. 
 
UTE UTE 835 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the com- tur<e. Hystera. Metro. Ulriculua. The 
 mon nettle. Urtica dioica of Linnseus. womb. A spongy receptacle resembling a 
 This plant is well known, and though compressed pear, situated in the cavity of 
 generally despised as a noxious weed, has the pelvis, above the vagina, and between 
 been long used for medical, culinary, and the urinary bladder and rectum, 
 economical purposes. The young shoots The form of the uterus resembles that of 
 in the spring possess diuretic and antiscor- an oblong pear flattened, with the depress- 
 butic properties, and are with these inten- ed sides placed towards the ossapubis and 
 tions boiled and eaten instead of cabbage sacrum; but, in the impregnated state, 
 greens. it becomes more oval, according to the 
 
 URTICA DIOICA. The systematic name degree of its distention. For the conve- 
 ofthe common stinging nettle. See Urtica. nience of description, and for some prac- 
 URTICA MORTUA. See Lamium album. tical purposes, the uterus is distinguised 
 
 URTICA. PILUI.IFERA. The systematic into three parts. The fundus, the body, 
 name of the pillbearing nettle. See Urtica and the cervix ; the upper part is called 
 romnna. the fundus, the lower the cervix, the space 
 
 URTICA ROMAXA. The plant which bears between them, the extent of which is unde- 
 this name in the pharmacopeias is the fined, the body. The uterus is about 
 Urtica pilulifera of Linnaeus. The seed three inches in length, about two in. 
 was formerly given against diseases of the breadth at the fundus, and one at the cer- 
 chest, but is now deservedly forgotten, vix. Its thickness is different at the fundus 
 To raise an irritation in paralytic limbs the and cervix, being at the former usually 
 fresh plant may be employed as producing rather less than half an inch, and at the 
 a more permanent sting than the common latter somewhat more; and this thickness 
 nettle. is preserved throughout pregnancy, chiefly 
 
 URTICA UREXS. The systematic name by the enlargement of the veins and lym- 
 of a lesser nettle than the dioica, and pos- phatics ; there being a smaller change in, 
 sessing similar virtues. the size of the arteries. But there is so 
 
 URTICARIA. (From urtica, a nettle.) great a variety rn the size and dimensions 
 Febris itrticata. Uredo. Purpnra urticatii. of the uterus in different women, indepen- 
 Scarlatina unicata. The nettle-rash. A dent of the states of virginity, marriage, or 
 species of exanthematous fever, known by pregnancy, as to prevent any very accurate 
 pyrexia and an eruption on the skin like mensuration. The cavity of the uterus 
 that produced by the sting of the nettle, corresponds with the external form ; that 
 The little elevations, culled the nettle-rash, of the cervix leads from the os uteri, where 
 often appear instantaneously, especially it is very small, in a straight direction, to 
 if the skin be rubbed or scratched, and the fundus, where it is expanded into a 
 seldom stay many hours in the same place, triangular form, with two of the angles 
 and sometimes not many minutes. No opposed to the entrance into the Fallopian, 
 part of the body is exempt from them ; tubes ; and at the place of junction between, 
 and where many of them rise together, and the cervix and the body of the uterus the 
 continue an hour or two, the parts are cavity is smaller than it is in any other part, 
 often considerably swelled, which particti- There is a swell, or fulness of all the parts 
 larly happens in the arms, face, and hands, towards the cavity, which is sometimes 
 These eruptions will continue to infest the distinguished by a prominent line running 
 skin, sometimes in one placeand sometimes longitudinally through its middle. The 
 in another, for one or two hours together, villous coat of the vagina is reflected over 
 two or three times a day, or perhaps for the os uteri, and is continued into the 
 the greatest part of twenty-four hours, membrane which lines the cavity of the 
 In some constitutions they last only a few uterus. The internal surface of the uterus 
 days, in others many months. is corrugated in a beautiful manner, but 
 
 URTICAT1O. (From urlica, a nettle.) the rugae, or wrinkles, which are longitudi- 
 The whipping a paralytic or benumbed nal, lessen as they advance into the uterus, 
 limb with nettles, in order to restore its the fundus of which is smooth. In the 
 feelings. intervals between the ruga; are small orifi- 
 
 USNEA. Muscus cranii humani. This ces, like thos* in the vagina, which dis- 
 moss, Lichen saxatilis of Linnaeus, when charge a mucus, serving, besides other 
 growing on the human skull, was formerly purposes, that of closing the os uteri very 
 in high estimation, but now deservedly curiously and perfectly during pregnancy, 
 forgotten. The substance of the uterus, which is very 
 
 UTERARIA. (From uterus, the womb.) firm, is composed of arteries, veins, lym- 
 Medicines appropriated to diseases of the phatics, nerves, and muscular fibres, curi- 
 womb. ously interwoved and connected together 
 
 Uterine fan; . See Nymphomania* by cellular membrane. The muscular 
 
 UTERUS. * TO-T^O.. Matrix. Jger na- fibres are of a palp colour, and appear also 
 
836 
 
 UTERUS. 
 
 in their texture somewhat different from 
 muscular fibres in other parts of the body. 
 The arteries of the uterus arc the sperma- 
 tic and hypogastric. The spermatic arteries 
 arise fro:r, the anterior part of the aorta, a 
 little below the emulgents, and sometimes 
 from the emulgents. They pass over the 
 psoaemuscles behind the peritonaeum, enter 
 between the two laminae or duplicatures of 
 the peritonaeum which form the broad liga- 
 ments of the uterus, and proceed to the 
 uterus, near the fundtis of which they in- 
 sinuate themselves, giving branches in their 
 passage to the ovana and Fallopian tubes. 
 The hypogastric arteries are on each side 
 a considerable branch of the internal iliacs. 
 They pass to the sides of the body of the 
 uterus, sending off a number of smaller 
 branches, which dip into its substance. 
 Some branches also are reflected upwards 
 to the fundus uteri, which anastomose with 
 the spermatic arteries, and others are re- 
 flected downwards, supplying the vagina. 
 The veins which reconduct the blood from 
 the uterus are very numerous, and their 
 size in the unimpregnated slate is propor- 
 tioned to that of the arteries ; but their 
 enlargement during pregnancy is such, 
 that the orifices of some of them, when 
 divided, will admit evn of the end of a 
 small finger. The veins anastomose in the 
 manner of the arteries which they accom- 
 pany out of the uterus, and then, having 
 the same names with the arteries sperma- 
 tic and hypogastric, the former proceeds 
 to the vena cava on the right side, and on 
 the left to the emulgent vein ; and the lat- 
 ter to the internal iliac. 
 
 From the substance and surfaces of the 
 uterus an infinite number of lymphatics 
 arise, which follow the course of the hypo- 
 gastric and spermatic blood-vessels. The 
 first pass into the gland of the internal iliac 
 plexus, and the other into the glands which 
 are situated near the origin of the sperma- 
 tic arteries. Of these Nuck first gave a 
 delineation. 
 
 The uterus is supplied with nerves from 
 the lower mesocolic plexus, and from two 
 small fiat circular ganglions, which are 
 situated behind the rectum. These gan- 
 glions are joined by a number of small 
 branches from the third and fourth sacral 
 nerves. The ovaria derive their nerves 
 from the renal plexus. B^ the great num- 
 ber of nerves these parts are rendered very 
 irritable, but it is by those branches which 
 the uterus receives from the intercostal, 
 that the intimate consent between it and 
 various other parts is chiefly preserved. 
 The muscular fibres of the uterus have been 
 described in a very different manner by 
 anatomists, some of whom have asserted 
 that its substance was chiefly muscular, 
 \vithfibres running in transverse, orbicular, 
 
 or reticulated order, whilst others have 
 contended that there were no muscular 
 fibres whatever in the uterus. In the un- 
 impregnated uterus, when boiled for the 
 purpose of a more perfect examination, 
 the former seems to be a true representa- 
 tion; and when >.he uterus is distended to- 
 wards the latter part of pregnancy, these 
 fibres are very thinly scattered; but they 
 may be discovered in a circular direction, 
 at the junction between the body and the 
 cervix of the uter's, and surrounding the 
 entrance of each Fallopian tube in a similar 
 order. Yet it does not seem reasonable to 
 attribute the time of labour to its muscular 
 fibres only, if we are to judge of the power 
 of a muscle by the number of fibres of 
 which it is composed, unless it is presumed 
 that those of the uterus are stronger than 
 in common muscles. With respect to the 
 glands of the uterus, none are discoverable 
 dispersed through its substance upon the 
 inner surface of the cervix ; between the 
 rugae there are lacunae which secrete mu- 
 cus, and there are small follicles at the 
 edge of the os uteri. These last are only 
 observable in a state of pregnancy, when 
 they are much enlarged. From the angles 
 at the fundus of the uterus, two processes 
 of an irregular round form originate, call- 
 ed, from the name of the first describer, 
 the Fallopian tubes. They are about three 
 inches in length, and, becoming smaller in. 
 their progress from the uterus, have an 
 uneven, fringed termination, called the 
 fimbriae. The canal which passes through 
 these tubes is extremely small at their ori- 
 gin, but it is gradually enlarged, and ter- 
 minates with a patulous orifice, the diame- 
 ter of which is about one third of an inch, 
 surrounded by the fimbrise. It is also 
 lined by a very fine vascular membrane, 
 formed into serpentine plicae. Through 
 this canal, the communication between the 
 uterus and ovaria is preserved. The Fallo- 
 pian tubes are wrapped in duplicatures of 
 the peritonaeum, which are called the broad 
 ligaments of the uterus ; but a portion of 
 their extremities, thus folded, hangs loose 
 on each side of the pelvis. From each 
 lateral angle of the uterus, a little before 
 and below the Fallopian tubes, the round 
 ligaments arise, which are composed of 
 arteries, veins, lymphatics, nerves, and a 
 fibrous structure. These are connected 
 together by cellular membrane, and the 
 whole is much enlarged during pregnancy. 
 They receive their outward covering from 
 the peritonaeum, and pass out of the pelvis 
 through the ring of the external oblique 
 muscle to the groin, where the vessels sub- 
 divide into small branches, and terminate 
 at the mons veneris and contiguous parts. 
 From the insertion of these ligaments into 
 the groin, the reason appears why that part 
 
UTE 
 
 generally suffers in all the diseases and 
 affections of the uterus, and why the ingui- 
 nal glands are in women so often found in 
 a morbid or enlarged state. The dupli- 
 catures of the peritonaeum, in which the 
 Fallopian tubes and ovaria are involved, 
 are called the broad ligaments of the uterus. 
 These prevent the entanglement of the 
 parts, and are conductors of the vessels 
 and nerves as the mesentery is of those of 
 the intestines. Both the round and brond 
 ligaments alter their position during preg- 
 nancy, appearing to rise lower and more 
 forward than in the unimpregnated state. 
 Their use is supposed to be that of prevent- 
 ing the descent of the uterus, and to 
 regulate its direction when it ascends into 
 the cavity of the abdomen ; but whether 
 they answer these purposes may be much 
 doubted. The use of the womb is for 
 menstruation, conception, nutrition of the 
 foetus, and parturition. The uterus is lia- 
 ble to many diseases, the principal of 
 which are prolapsus uteri, procidentia ^tteri, 
 hydatids, dropsy of the uterus or tympa- 
 nites uteri, moles, ulceration, &c. 
 
 UTERUS, RETRO VERSION OF. By 
 the term retroversion, such a change of 
 the position of the uterus is understood, 
 that the fundus is turned backwards and 
 downwards upon its cervix, between the 
 vagina and rectum, and the os uteri is 
 turned forwards to the pubis, and upwards 
 in proportion to the descent of the fundus, 
 so that, by an examination per vaginum, it 
 cannot be felt, or not without difficulty, 
 when the uterus is retroverted. By the 
 same examination there may also be per- 
 ceived a large round tumour, occupying 
 the inferior part of the cavity of the pelvis* 
 and. pressing the vagina towards the pubis. 
 By an examination per amtm, the same 
 tumour may be felt, pressing the rectum 
 to the hollow of the sacrum, and if both 
 these examinations are made at the same 
 time, we may readily discover that the 
 tumopr is confined between the vagina and 
 rectum. Besides the knowledge of the 
 retroversion which may be gained by these 
 examinations, it is found to be accompa- 
 nied with other very distinguishing symp- 
 toms. There is in every case, together with 
 extreme pain, a suppression of urine ; and 
 by the continuance of this distention of the 
 bladder the tumour formed by it in the 
 abdomen often equals in size, and resem- 
 bles in shape, the uterus in the sixth or 
 seventh months of pregnancy; but it is 
 necessary to observe, that the suppression 
 of urine is frequently absolute only before 
 the retroversion of the uterus, or during 
 the time it is retroverted ; for when the 
 retroversion is completed, there is often a 
 discharge of urine, so as to prevent an in- 
 crease of the distention of the bladder, 
 
 UVA 
 
 837 
 
 though not in a sufficient quantity to re- 
 move it. There is also an obstinate con- 
 stipation of the bowels, produced by the 
 pressure of the retroverted uterus upon 
 the rectum, which renders the injection of 
 a clyster very difficult, or even impossible. 
 But it appears that all the painful symp- 
 toms are chiefly in consequence of the 
 suppression of urine ; for none of those 
 parts which are apt to sympathise in affec- 
 tions or diseases of the uterus are disturbed 
 by its retroversion. The retroversion of 
 the uterus has generally occurred about 
 the third month of pregnancy, and some- 
 times after delivery it may likewise happen, 
 where the uterus is, from any cause, en- 
 larged loathe size it acquires about the 
 third month of pregnancy, but not with 
 such facility as in the pregnant state, be- 
 cause the enlargement is then chiefly at 
 the fundus. If the uterus is but little en- 
 larged, or if it be enlarged beyond a 
 certain time, it cannot well be retroverted; 
 for, in the first case, should the cause of a 
 retroversion exist, the weight at the fundus 
 would be wanting to produce it ; and in 
 the latter the uterus would be raised above 
 the projection of the sacrum, and supported 
 by the spine. 
 
 UTHICAHIA. (From iiter t a bottle ; so 
 named from its appendages at the end of 
 the leaves resembling bottles, to contain 
 water.) A name of the nepanthes, or 
 wonderful plant. 
 
 UTRICULUS. (Dim. of uter, a bottle ; so 
 called from its shape.) The womb. 
 
 UVA. ( Quasi uvi da, from its juice.) An. 
 unripe grape. A tumour on the eye re- 
 sembling a grape. 
 
 UVA GIUJIXA. Crane-beruies. They are 
 brought from New England, and are reck- 
 oned antiscorbutic. 
 
 UVA PASSA MAJOR. Passula major. 
 The raisin. The dried fruit of the Vitit 
 vinifera of Linnaeus :foliis lobcitis simiatis 
 jiudis. Raisins are prepared by immers- 
 ing the fresh fruit into a solution of alka- 
 line salt and soap-ley, made boiling hot, 
 to which is added some olive-oil, and a 
 small quantity of common salt, and after- 
 wards drying them in the shade. They 
 are used as agreeable, lubricating, aces- 
 cent sweets in pectoral decoctions, and 
 for obtunding the acrimony in other medi- 
 cines, and rendering them grateful to the 
 palate and stomach. They are directed 
 in the decoctnm hordei composition tinctura 
 sennx, and tinctura cardamomi composita. 
 
 UVA PASSA MINOR. Passa corin- 
 thiaca. The currants The dried fruit of 
 the tntis corinthica. Their virtues are simi- 
 lar to those of the uva passa major. 
 
 UVA URSI. Bear's whortle-berry. 
 Bears' whorts, or bear's bilberries, called 
 also vaccaria vaccinia. Trailing arbutus, 
 
838 
 
 VAG 
 
 VAG 
 
 or bear-berry. Jlrbutuauva ursi of Linnaeus : 
 canlibus procumbentibus, foliis integerri- 
 mis. This plant, though employed by the 
 ancients in several diseases, requiring ad- 
 stringent medicines, had almost entirely 
 fallen into disuse until the middle of the 
 present century, when it first drew the at- 
 tention of physicians as a useful remedy in 
 calculous and nephritic complaints* which 
 diseases it appears to relieve by its adstrin- 
 gent qualities. 
 
 UVEA. (From uva, an unripe grape.) 
 The posterior lamina of the iris ; so called 
 because, in beasts, which the ancients 
 chiefly dissected, it is of the colour of un- 
 ripe grapes. 
 
 UVULA. (Dim. of nva, a grape.) Co- 
 lumella. Gion. Gargareon. Columna oris. 
 
 Gurgulio interseptum. The small conical 
 fleshy substance hanging in the middle of 
 the velum pendulum palati, over the root of 
 the tongue. It is composed of the com- 
 mon membrane of the mouth, and a small 
 muscle resembling a worm which arises 
 from the union of the palatine bone, and 
 descends to the tip of the uvula. It was 
 called Pulato stapldlinus by Douglas, and 
 Staphiliiuis epistaphilinus by Winslow. By 
 its contraction the uvula is raised up. 
 
 UVULAH.IA. (From uvula , because it 
 cured diseases of the uvula.) The plant 
 which bears this epithet in some pharma- 
 copoeias is the Ruscus hypoglossum of Lin- 
 nxus: it was formerly used against relaxa- 
 tion of the uvula, but now laid aside for 
 more adstringent remedies. 
 
 VACCA. The cow. 
 
 VACCARIA. (From vacca, a cow; be- 
 cause it is coveted by cows.) The herb 
 cow's-basil. 
 
 VACCINATION. The insertion of the 
 matter to produce the cow-pox. See Va- 
 riolas vaccince. 
 
 VACCINIUM . (Quasi baccinium, from 
 its berry.) The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnaean system. Class, Ociandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 VACCIKIUM MYIITILUJS. The systematic 
 name of the myrtle-berry. See Myrtillu$. 
 
 VACCINIUM CXYCOCCOS. The systema- 
 tic name of the cranberry-plant. See 
 Qxycoccos. 
 
 VAccixirM YITIS IDTEA. The systema- 
 tic name of the red whortle-berry. See 
 Vitis idcea- 
 
 VAGINA. A sheath. Vagina uteri. That 
 canal which leads from the pudendum or 
 external orifice to the uterus, is called the 
 vagina. It is somewhat of a conical form, 
 with the narrowest part downwards, and 
 is described as being five or six inches in 
 length, and about two in diameter. JJut 
 it would be more proper to say, that it is 
 capable of being extended to those dimen- 
 sions ; for in its common state, the os uteri 
 is seldom found to be more than three 
 inches from the external orifice> and the 
 vagina is contracted as well as shortened. 
 The vagina is composed of two coals, the 
 first or innermost of which is villous, inter- 
 spersed with many excretory ducts, and 
 contracted into plicae, or small transverse 
 folds, particularly at the fore and back 
 part, but, by child-bearing these are les- 
 
 sened or obliterated. The second coat is 
 composed of a firm membrane, in which 
 muscular fibres are not distinctly observa- 
 ble, but which are endowed, to a certain 
 degree, with contractile powers like a 
 muscle. This is surrounded by cellular 
 membrane, which connects it to the neigh- 
 bouring parts. A portion of the upper and 
 posterior part of the vagina is also covered 
 by the peritonaeum. The entrance of the 
 vagina is constricted by muscular fibres, 
 originating from the rami of the pubis, 
 which run on each side of the puden- 
 dum, surrounding the posterior part, and 
 executing an equivalent office, though'they 
 cannot be said to form a true sphincter. 
 
 The upper part of the vagina is connect- 
 ed to the circumference of the os uteri, but 
 not in a straight line, so as to render the 
 cavity of the uterus a continuation of that 
 of the vagina. For the latter stretches be- 
 yond the former, and, being joined to the 
 cervix, is reflected over the os uteri, 
 which, by this mode of union, is suspended 
 with protuberant lips in the vagina, and 
 permitted to change its position in various 
 ways and directions. When therefore 
 these parts are distended and unfolded at 
 the time of labour, they are continued into 
 each other, and there is no part which can 
 properly be considered as the precise be- 
 ginning of the uterus or termination of the 
 vagina. 
 
 The diseases of the vagina are, first, 
 such an abbreviation and contraction as 
 render it unfit for the uses for which it was 
 designed : secondly, a cohesion of the sides 
 in consequence of preceding- ulceration: 
 
VAG VAL 83d 
 
 thirdly, cicatrices after an ulceration of the cast\off wholly or partially. An ulcerated 
 parts : fourthly, excrescences : fifthly, surface being thus left, when the disposi- 
 fluor albus. This abbreviation and con- tion to heal has taken place, cicatrices 
 traction of the vagina, which usually ac- have been formed of different kinds, ac- 
 company each other, are produced by cording to the depth and extent of the 
 original defective formation, and they are ulceration ; and there being no counterac- 
 seldom discovered before the time of mar- tion to the contractile state of the parts, 
 riage, the consummation of which they the dimensions of the vagina become much 
 sometimes prevent. The curative inten- reduced, or if the ulceration should not 
 tions are to relax the parts by the use of be healed, and the contractibility of the 
 emollient applications, and to dilate them parts continue to operate, the ulcerated 
 to their proper size by sponge, or other surfaces being brought together may co- 
 tents, or, which are more effectual, by here, and the canal of the vagina be per- 
 bougies gradually enlarged. Butthelcir- fectly closed. 
 
 cumstances which attend this disorder, are Cicatrices in the vagina very seldom be- 
 sometimes such as might lead us to form an come an impediment to the connexion 
 erroneous opinion of the disease. A case between the sexes ; when they do, the 
 of this kind, which was under Dr. Den- same kind of assistance is required as was 
 man's care, from the strangury, from the recommended in the natural contraction, 
 heat of the parts, and the profuse and in- or abbreviation of the part; they always 
 flammatory discharge, was suspected to give way to the pressure of the head of 
 proceed from venereal infection ; and with the child in the time of labour, though in 
 that opinion the patient had been put upon many cases with great difficulty. Some- 
 a course of medicine composed of quick- times the appearances may mislead the 
 silver, for several weeks, without relief, judgment ; for the above author was called 
 When she applied to the Dr. he prevailed to a woman in labour, who was thought 
 upon her to submit to an examination, and to have become pregnant ; the hymen re- 
 found the vagina rigid, so much contracted mained unbroken; but, on making very 
 as not to exceed half an inch in diameter, particular inquiry, he discovered that this 
 and more than one inch and a half in was her second labour, and that the part 
 length. The repeated, though fruitless which, from its form and situation, was 
 attempts which had been made to com- supposed to be the hymen, with a small 
 plete the act of coition, had occasioned a aperture, was a cicatrice, or unnatural 
 considerable inflammation upon the parts, contraction of the en trance into the vagina, 
 and all the suspicious appearances before consequent to an ulceration of the part 
 mentioned. To remove the inflammation after her former labour. Fungous excres- 
 she was bled, took some gentle purgative cences arising from any part of the vagina 
 medicines, used an emollient fomentation, or uterus, have been distinguished, though 
 and afterwards some unctuous applications; not very properly, by the general term po- 
 she was also advised to live separate from lypus. See Polypus. 
 
 her husband for some time. The inflam- VAGINA OF NERVES. The outer 
 mation being gone, tents of various sizes covering of nerves. By some it is said to 
 \vere introduced into the vagina, by which be a production of the pia mater only, 
 it was distended, though not very amply, and by others of the dura mater, because 
 She then returned to her husband, and in it agrees with it in tenacity, colour, and 
 a few months became pregnant. Her la- texture. 
 
 bour, though slow, was not attended with VAGINA OF TENDONS. A loose 
 any extraordinary difficulty. She was de- membranous sheath, formed of cellular 
 livered of a full-sized child, and afterwards membrane, investing the. tendons, and 
 suffered no inconvenience. Another kind containing an unctuous juice, which is 
 of constriction of the external parts some- secreted by the vessels of its internal sur- 
 times occurs, and which seems to be a face. Ganglions are nothing more than an 
 mere spasm. By the violence or long con- accumulation of this juice, 
 tinuance of a labour, by the morbid state VAGIXALIS TUNICA TESTIS. See Tunica 
 of the constitution, or by the negligent vaginalis testis. 
 and improper use of instruments, an in- Vagum par. See Par vagnm. 
 flammation of the external parts, or vagina, Valeria?), Celtic. See JVardus celtica. 
 is sometimes produced in such a degree as Valerian, garden. See Valeriana major. 
 to endanger a mortification. By careful Valerian, great. See Valeriana major. 
 management this consequence is usually Valerian, lesser. See Valeriana sylves- 
 prevented, but in some cases, when the tris. 
 
 constitution of the patient was prone to Valerian, wild. See J'aleriajia sylvestris. 
 disease, the external parts have sloughed VALERIAXA. (From Valerius, who 
 away, and in others, equal injury has been first particularly described it.) 1. The 
 done to the vagina. But the effect of the name of a genus of plants in the Linnrean 
 inflammation is usually confined to the system. Class, Triandria, Order, J 
 internalorvillous coat, \vhichissometimes gynia. Valerian. 
 
840 
 
 VAL 
 
 VAU 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the wild 
 valerian. Valeriana minor. Officinal va- 
 - lerian. Valeriana ojficinalis of Linnaeus : 
 Jtoribus triandris, foliis omnibus pinnatis. 
 The root of this plant has been long ex- 
 tolled as an efficacious remedy in epilep- 
 sy, which caused it to be exhibited in a 
 variety of other complaints termed ner- 
 vous, in which it has been found highly 
 serviceable. It is also in vepy general use 
 as an antispasmodic, and is exhibited in 
 convulsive hysterical diseases. A simple 
 and volatile tincture are directed in the 
 pharmacopoeias. 
 
 VALERIANA CELTICA. The systematic 
 name of the Celtic nard. See Nardus eel- 
 tic a. 
 
 VALERIAS MAJOR. Phu. The garden 
 valerian. The root of this plant, valeria- 
 na phu of Linnaeus, is said to be effica- 
 cious in removing rheumatism, especially 
 the sciatica, and also inveterate epilep- 
 sies. 
 
 VALERIANA MINOR. See Valeriana syl- 
 vestris. 
 
 VALERIANA OFFICINALIS. The systema- 
 tic name of the wild valerian. See Valeri- 
 ana sylvestris. 
 
 VALERIANA PHU. The systematic name 
 of the garden valerian. See Valeriana 
 major. 
 
 VALERIANA SYLVESTRIS. See Valeriana. 
 
 VALLUM. (Prom vallus, a hedge stake ; 
 so called from the regular trench-like dis- 
 position of the hairs.) The eye-brows. 
 
 VALVA. (Valva ; from valveo, to fold 
 up.) A thin and transparent membrane 
 situated within certain vessels, as arteries, 
 veins, and absorbents, whose office appears 
 to be to prevent the contents of the vessel 
 from flowing back. 
 
 VALVE OF THE COLON. The end 
 of the iliac portion of the small intestine 
 enters the large one obliquely, and pro- 
 ]ects somewhat within it, so as to form a 
 kind of valve, called from its discoverer 
 the valve of TuJpius, also the valve of the 
 cceciim. 
 
 Valves, sp.milunar. See Semilnnar valves. 
 
 Valves, tricuspid. See Tri cuspid valves. 
 
 Valves, tritrlocJdn. See Tricuspid 
 valves. 
 
 VALVULA. (Dim. of vulva.) A little 
 valve. 
 
 VALVULA. COLI. See Intestines. 
 
 VALVULA BUST. \CHII. A mem- 
 branous semilunar valve, which separates 
 the right auricle from the inferior vena 
 cava, iirst described by Eustar-h'ms. 
 
 VALVULA TULPII. See Valve of the 
 colon. 
 
 V \LVUL-S: CONNIVENTES. The. 
 semilunar folds formed of the villous coat 
 of ',he intestinum duodenum and jejunum. 
 Their use appears to be to increase the 
 surface of the intestines. 
 
 VALVULA MITRALES. See Mitral 
 valves. 
 
 VALVULJE SEM1LUNARES. See Se- 
 
 milunar valves. 
 
 VALVULA TRIGLOCHINES See 
 
 Tricuspid valves. 
 
 VANELLOE. Vanilla. JBanilia. Manilas. 
 Jlracus. Jlromaticus. A long, flattish pod, 
 containing, under a wrinkled brittle shell, 
 a reddish brown pulp, with small shining 
 black seeds. The plant which affords 
 this fruit is the Epidendrum vanilla of Lin- 
 naeus : scandens,folii^ovato-oblongis nervo- 
 sis sessilibus caulinis, cirrhis spiraUbus. Va- 
 nelloes have an unctuous aromatic t*ste, 
 and u fragrant smell like that of some of 
 the finer balsams heightened with musk. 
 Although chiefly used as perfumes, they 
 are said to possess aphrodisiac virtues. 
 
 Vanilla. See Vanelloe. 
 
 VAPORARIUM. (From vapor, vapour.) 
 A vapour-bath. 
 
 VARI. See Jonthi. 
 
 VARIA. (From varius, changeable.) The 
 small-pox ; also small red pimples in the 
 face. 
 
 VARICELLA. (Dim. of varie, the 
 small-pox ; so called from its being change- 
 able.) Variola lymphatica. The Chicken- 
 pox. A genus of disease in the class pyrex- 
 ice and order exanthemata of Cullen ; known 
 by moderate synocha ; pimples bearing 
 some resemblance to the small-pox, quickly 
 forming pustules, which contain a fluid 
 matter, and after three or four days from 
 their first appearance desquamate. 
 
 VAR1COCELE. (From varix, a dis- 
 tended vein, and xx, u tumour.) A swel- 
 ling of the veins of the scrotum, or sper- 
 matic cord ; hence it is divided into the 
 scrotal varicocele, which is known by the 
 appearance of livid and tumid veins on the 
 scrotum ; and varicocele of the spermatic 
 cord, known by feeling hard vermiform 
 vessels in the course of the spermatic cord. 
 
 Varicocele mostly arises from excessive 
 walking, running, jumping, wearing of 
 trusses, and the like, producing at first a 
 slight uneasiness in the part, which if not 
 remedied, continues advancing towards 
 the loins. 
 
 VARIOLA. (From varius, changing 
 colour, because itdisfigures the skin.) The 
 small pox A genus of disease in the class 
 pyrexite and order exanthemata of Cullen ; 
 clistmguisned by synocha; eruption of red 
 pimples on the third day, which on the 
 eighth day contain pus, and drying, fall off 
 in crusts 
 
 It is a disease of a very contagious na- 
 ture, supposed to have been introduced 
 into Europe from Arabia, and in which 
 there arises a fever, that is succeeded by a 
 number of little inflammations in the skin, 
 which proceed to suppuration, the matter 
 formed theieby being capable of produ- 
 
VARIOLA. 
 
 ftil 
 
 cing the disorder in another person. It 
 makes its attack on people of nil ages, but 
 the young 1 of both sexes are more liable to 
 it than those who are much advanced in 
 life ; and it may prevail at all the seasons 
 of the year, but in general is most preva- 
 lent in the spring and summer. 
 
 The small-pox is distinguished into the 
 distinct and confluent, implying that in the 
 former, the eruptions are perfectly sepa- 
 rate from each other, and that in the latter, 
 they run much into one another. 
 
 Both species are produced either by 
 breathing air impregnated with the effluvia 
 arising from the body of those who labour 
 under the disease, or by the introduction 
 of a small quantity of the variolous matter 
 into ihe habit by inoculation ; and it is 
 probable that the" difference of the small- 
 pox is not owing to any difference in the 
 contagion, but depends on the state of the 
 person to whom it is applied, or on certain 
 circumstances concurring with the appli- 
 cation of it. 
 
 A variety of opinions have been enter- 
 taineci respecting the effect of the variolous 
 infection on the foetus in the utero ; a suf- 
 ficient number of instances, however, has 
 been recorded, to ascertain that the dis- 
 ease may be communicated from the mo- 
 ther 10 the child. In some cases, the body 
 of the child, at its birth, has been covered 
 with pustules, and the nature of the dis- 
 ease has been most satisfactorily ascer- 
 tained by inoculating with matter taken 
 from the pustules. In other cases, there 
 has been no appearance of the disease at 
 the time of the birth, but an eruption and 
 other symptoms of the disease have ap- 
 peared so early, as to ascertain that the 
 infection must have been received pre- 
 viously to the removal of the child from 
 the uterus. 
 
 . Four different states, or stages, are to 
 be observed in the small-pox : first, the fe- 
 brile; second, the eruptive; third, the ma- 
 turative; and fourth, that of the declina- 
 tion or scabbing. When the disease has 
 arisen naturally, arid is of the distinct 
 kind, the eruption is commonly preceded 
 by a redness in the eyes, soreness in the 
 throat, pains in the head, back, and loins, 
 weariness and faintness, alternate fits of 
 chillness and heat, thirst, nausea, inclina- 
 tion to vomit, and a quick pulse. 
 
 In some instances these symptoms pre- 
 vail in a high degree, and in others they 
 are very moderate and tr.fi ing. In very 
 young children, starlings and convulsion 
 are apt to take place a short time previous 
 to the appearance of the eruption, always 
 giving great alarm to those not conversant 
 with the frequency of the occurrence. 
 
 About the third or fourth day from the 
 first seizure, the eruption shews itself in 
 little red spots on the face, neck, and 
 breast, and these continue to increase in 
 
 number and size for three or four longer, 
 at the end of which time, they are to be 
 observed dispersed over several parts of 
 the body. 
 
 If the pustules are not very numerous, 
 the febrile symptoms will generally go ofV 
 on the appearance of the eruption, or they 
 will become very moderate. It sometimes 
 happens, that a number of little spots of 
 an erysipelatous nature are interspersed 
 amongst the pustules; but these generally 
 go in again, as soon as the suppuration 
 commences, which is usually about the 
 fifth or sixth clay, at which period, a small 
 vesicle, containing an almost colourless 
 fluid, may be observed upon the top of each 
 pimple. Should the pustules be perfectly 
 distinct and separate from each other, the 
 suppuration will probably be completed 
 'about the eighth or ninth day, and they 
 will then be filled with a thick yellow mai- 
 ter; but should they run much into each 
 other, it will not be completed till some 
 days later. 
 
 When the pustules are very thick and 
 numerous on the face, it is apt about this 
 time to become much swelled, and the 
 eyelids to be closed up, previous to which, 
 there usually arises a hoarseness, and diffi- 
 culty of swallowing, accompanied with a 
 considerable discharge of viscid saliva. 
 About the eleventh day, the swelling of 
 the face usually subsides, together with the 
 affection of the fauces, and is succeeded 
 by the same in the hands and feet> after 
 which the pustules break, and discharge 
 their contents ; and then becoming dry, 
 they fall in crusts, leaving the skin which 
 they covered of a brown red colour, which 
 appearance continues for many clays. In. 
 those cases where the pustules are large, 
 aod are late in becoming dry and fidling- 
 off, they are very api to leave pits behind 
 them; but where they are small, suppurate 
 quickly, and are few in number, they nei- 
 ther leave any marks behind them, nor do 
 they occasion much affection of the sys- 
 tem. 
 
 In the confluent small pox, the fever 
 which precedes the eruption is much more 
 violent than in the distinct, being attended 
 usually with great anxiety, heat, thirst, 
 nausea, vomiting, and a frequent and con- 
 tracted pulse, and often with coma or de- 
 lirium. In infants, convulsive fits are apt 
 to occur, which either prove fatal before 
 any eruption appears, or they usher in a 
 malignant species of the disease. 
 
 The eruption usually makes its appear- 
 ance about the third day, being frequently 
 preceded or attended with a rosy efflores- 
 cence, similar to what takes place in the 
 measles ; but the fever, although it suffers 
 some slight remission on the coming out of 
 the eruption, does not go off as in 'he dis- 
 tinct kind; on the contrary, it becomes 
 increased after the fifth or six-th day, and 
 5P 
 
842 VARIOLA VACCINA. 
 
 continues considerably throughout the re- or approaches nearly in its nature to that 
 mainder of he disease, of the confluent; but this last is always 
 
 As the eruption advances, the face be- accompanied with considerable risk ihe 
 ing 1 thickly beset with pustules, becomes degree of which is ever m proportion 10 the 
 very much swelled, the eyelids are closed violence and permanence or'ihe fever, the 
 up, so as to deprive the patient of sight, number of pustules on the face, and the 
 and a gentle salivation ensues, which, to- disposition to putrescency which prevails. 
 wards the eleventh day, is so viscid as to When there is a ^reat endency this way, 
 be spit up with great difficulty. In chil- the disease usually proves fatal be-.weeu 
 dren, a diarrhoea usually attends this stage the eighth and eleventh day, but, in some 
 of the disease instead of a salivation, which cases, death is protracted till the four- 
 is to be met with only in adults. The ve- teenth or sixteenth. The confluent small- 
 sides on the top of the pimples are to be pox, although it may not prove immediate- 
 perceived sooner in the confluent small-pox ly mortal, is very apt to induce various 
 than in the distinct; but tht-y never rise to morbid affections. 
 
 an eminence, being usually flatted in; nei- Both kinds of small-pox leave behind 
 ther do they arrive to proper suppuration, them a predisposition to inflammatory 
 as the fluid contained in them, instead of complaints, particularly to ophthalmia and 
 becoming yellow, turns to a brown colour, visceral inflammations, but more especially 
 About the tenth or eleventh day, the of the thorax; and they not unfrequently 
 swelling of the face usually subsides, and excite scrophula into action which mi^ht 
 then the hands and feet begin to puff up otherwise have laM dormant in the system, 
 and swell, and about the same time the The regular swelling of the hands and 
 vesicles break, and pour out a liquor that feet upon that of the face subsiding, and its 
 forms into brown or black crusts, which, continuance for the due time, may be re- 
 upon falling 1 off, leave deep pits behind garded in a favourable light, 
 them that continue for life; and where the The dissections which have been made 
 pustules have run much into each other, of confluent small-pox, have never disco- 
 they then disfigure and scar the face very vered any pustules internally on theviscera. 
 considerably. From them it also appears that variolous 
 
 Sometimes it happens that a putrescency pustules never attack the cavities of the 
 of the fl ;ids takes place at an early period body, except those to which the air has 
 of the disease, and shews itself in livid free access, as the nose, mouth, trachea, 
 spots interspersed amongst the pustules, the larger branches of the bronchize, and 
 and by a discharge of blood by urine, stool, the outermost part of the meatus audito- 
 and from various parts of the body. rius. In cases of prolapsus ani, they like- 
 
 [n ihe confluent small-pox, the fever, wise frequently attack that part of the gut 
 which, perhaps, had suffered some slight which is exposed to the air. They have 
 remission from the time the eruption made usually shewn the samemorbidappearances 
 its appearance to that of maturation, is inwardly, as are met with in putrid fever, 
 often renewed with considerable violence where the disease has been of the malignant 
 at this last-mentioned period, which is kind. Where the febrile symptoms have 
 what is called the secondary fever, and this run high, and the head has been much 
 is the mos' dangerous stage of the disease, affected with coma or delirium, the vessels 
 It has been observed, even amongst the of the brain appear, on removing the era- 
 vulgar, that the small pox is apt to appear nium and dura mater, more turgid, and 
 immediately before er after the preva- filled with a darker coloured blood than 
 lence of the measles. Another curious ob- usual, and a greater quantity of serous 
 servation has been made relating to the fluid is found, particularly towards the 
 symptoms of these complaints, namely, base of the brain. Under similar circum- 
 thut if. while a patient labours under the stances, the lungs have often a darker ap- 
 small-pox, he is seized with the measles, pearance, and their moisture is more copi- 
 the course of the former is retarded till ous than usual. When no inflammatory 
 the eruption of the measles is finished, affection has supervened, they are most 
 The measles appe.'tr, for instance, on the usually found. 
 
 second day of the eruption of small-pox, VARIOLA VACCINA. The cow-pox, 
 the progress of this ceases, till the measles Any pustulous disease affecting the cow, 
 terminate by desquamation, and then it may be called the cow-pox: whether it 
 goes on in the usual way. Several cases arises from an over-distention of the ud- 
 are, however, recorded in the Medical and der, in consequence of a neglect in milking 1 
 Physical Journal, as likewise in the third the cow, or from the sting of an insect, 
 volume of the Medical Commentaries, in or any other cause. But the species which 
 which a concurrence of the small-pox and claims our particular attention, is that 
 measles took place without the progress of which was recommended to the world by 
 the former being retarded. The distinct Dr. Jenner, in the year 1798, as a substi- 
 srnall-pox is not attended with -.1 anger, tute for the small-pox. This, which ori- 
 except when it attacks pregnant women, ginates from the grease in the horse's heel, 
 
VARIOLA VACCINA. 
 
 843 
 
 is called the genuine coiu-pox ; all other 
 kinds are spurious 
 
 That the vaccine fluid, fraught with such 
 unspeakable benefits to mankind, derives 
 its origin from this humble source, how- 
 ever it may mortify human pride, or medi- 
 cal vanity, is confirmed by the observa- 
 tions andexpenmentsof competent judges. 
 For proofs of this assertion, the reader may 
 consult the works of Dr. Jenner; the Me- 
 dical and Physical Journal ; and a treatise 
 on the subject by Dr. Loy, of which an ana- 
 lysis is given in the Annals of Medicine for 
 the year 1801; and Mr. Ring's work on this 
 disease, which contains the whole mass of 
 evidence that has appeared concerning it. 
 
 The genuine cow-pox appears on the 
 teats of the cow, in the form of vesicles, 
 of a blue colour approaching to livid. These 
 ve|icles are elevated at the margin, and 
 depressed at the centre. They are sur- 
 rounded with inflammation. The fluid 
 they contain is limpid. The animals are 
 indisposed; and the secretion of milk is 
 lessened. Solutions of thesulphats of zinc 
 and copper are a speedy remedy for these 
 pustules; otherwise they degenerate into 
 ulcers, which are extremely troublesome. 
 It must, however, be recollected, that 
 much of the obstinacy attending these 
 cases is owing to the friction of the pus- 
 tules, ,in consequence of milking. It is 
 probable, that a solution of the superace- 
 tate of lead would be preferable to irritat- 
 ing applications. 
 
 Similar effects are produced in the hands 
 of the milkers, attended with febrile symp- 
 toms, and sometimes with tumours in the 
 axilla Other parts, where the cuticle is 
 abraded, or which are naturally destitute 
 of that defence, are also liable to the 
 same affection, provided active matter is 
 applied. It even appears that, in some 
 instances, pustules have been produced by 
 the application of vaccine virus to the 
 sound cuticle. One case of this kind may 
 be found in a letter from Dr. Fowler, of 
 Salisbury, to Dr. Pearson, published in the 
 first work of Dr. Pearson on this subject. 
 
 The spurious cow-pox is white : and 
 another criterion is, that both in the brute 
 animal and in the human subject, when in- 
 fected with the casual cow-pox, the sores 
 occasioned by the genuine species are 
 more difficult to heal, than those which 
 are occasioned by the spurious kind It is 
 of the utmost impor'ance to distinguish 
 the genuine from the spurious sort, which 
 is also in some degree infectious ; since a 
 want of such discrimination would cause 
 an idea of security against the small-pox, 
 which might prove delusive. 
 
 Dr. Jenner has elucidated one point of 
 the first importance, relative to the ge- 
 nuine cow-pox itself. It had frequently 
 been observed, that when this disorder 
 prevailed in a farm, sorne of the persons 
 
 who contracted it by milking were ren- 
 dertd insus eptible of t!u- small pox, while 
 others 1,0111 in iied liable to thai infection. 
 This is owing to the different periods at 
 which the disease was excited in th; hu- 
 man subject ; one person, who caught the 
 disease while the virus was in an active 
 siate, is rendered secure from variolous 
 contagion ; while another who received 
 the infection of the cow-pox when it had 
 undergone a decomposition, is still sus- 
 ceptiMeof thesmall pox. This uncertainty 
 of the prevention, the value of which is 
 beyond all calculation, is probably the 
 reason why it was not before introduced 
 into practice. 
 
 From the violent opposition which vac- 
 cine inoculation has met with, in conse- 
 quence of certain apparent failures in the 
 casual way, it may be doubted wheiber 
 the public would ever have adopted the 
 practice, had not this fallacy been detected 
 by Dr Jenner. To him also we are in- 
 debted for another discovery of the first 
 importance, namely, that the pustule ex- 
 cited in the human subject by vaccine 
 matter, yields a fl'iid of a similar nature 
 with that which was inserted. This expe- 
 riment, so essential to the general propa- 
 gation of the practice, and so happy in 
 its result, was never before attempted. 
 It was reserved to crown the labours of 
 Dr Jenner. 
 
 A considerable number of instances are 
 on record, to prove that f -rriers and others 
 who receive infection from the heel of a 
 horse, are either partly or totally dtprived 
 of the susceptibility of the sma;l-pox. 
 When Dr. Jenner first published an ac- 
 count of his discoveries, this point was 
 enveloped in some degree of obscurity. 
 He then conceived, that the matt, r of 
 grease was an imperfect preservative 
 against the small-pox. This opinion was 
 founded on the following circumstance : 
 It had been remarked, that farneis e-ther 
 wholly escaped the small-pox, or had that 
 distemper in a milder manner than other 
 people. This, however, is easily recon- 
 cileable to reason, if we only suppose, 
 that in some cases the infection is com- 
 municated when the virus possesses all its 
 proph\ lactic virtue; and in others, when 
 its specific quality is in some measure 
 lost. 
 
 This variation in the effects produced 
 by the virus of the horse, inclined Dr. 
 Jenner to believe that it was modified, 
 and underwent some peculiar alteration in, 
 the teats of the cuw. He now < oncludes, 
 that it is perfect uhen it excites the ge- 
 nuine disease in the cow; yet a considerabe 
 advantage is derived from its being trans- 
 ferred to the latter anim.-d, the nipples of 
 wli'di furnish a more obvious and a more 
 abundant source of this inestimable fluid 
 than its original element the horse. 
 
844 
 
 VARIOLA VACCINA. 
 
 This theory, that the preservative 
 against variolous contagion is perfect when 
 it issues from the fountain -head, and comes 
 immediately from the hands of Nature, 
 is consonant with reason, and consistent 
 with analogy Thus one obstacle mose 
 to the universal adoption of the practice is 
 removed. 
 
 Another point respecting vaccine inocu- 
 lation, which has been much controverted, 
 is the permanency of its effect. Instances 
 have been known where persons have 
 escaped the small-pox for a number of 
 years, and yet have ultimately proved not 
 insusceptible of its infection. When such 
 persons had previously undergone the 
 vaccine disease, their apparent security 
 was erroneously ascribed to that cause ; 
 but we have not even a shadow of proof, 
 that the cow-pox possesses in the least 
 degree the property of a temporary pro- 
 phyluctic, since it appears not even <o 
 retard the eruption of the small-pox, 
 where previous infection has been re- 
 ceived. 
 
 By this remark, it is not meant to be 
 asserted, that it never supercedes or 
 modifies the small-pox, for we have great 
 reason to believe that such beneficial 
 effects often flow from vaccination ; but 
 where an eruption of the small-pox actually 
 takes place after vaccine inoculation, the 
 two diseases frequently co-exist, without 
 retarding each other in the smallest de- 
 gree. It is therefore contrary to all rea- 
 son and analogy, to consider the cow-pox 
 as a mere temporary preservative : it is 
 nothing less than a perfect and perma- 
 nent security against that terrible disease. 
 
 A number of cases are recorded by 
 Dr. Jenner, and other authors who have 
 written on this subject, in which persons 
 who had received the cow-pox by casual 
 infection, twenty, thirty, forty, and fifty 
 years before, still continued insusceptible 
 of variolous contagion, in whatever form 
 it was applied. 
 
 As the cow-pox destroys the suscepti- 
 bility of the small-pox, so the small-pox 
 destroys that of the cow pox. To this 
 general rule, however, a few exceptions 
 are said to have occurred. Certain it is, 
 that a pustule has now and then been ex- 
 cited by the insertion of vaccine virus, in 
 those who have hud the small-pox, and 
 that this pustule h,<s been known to yield 
 the genuing virus ; but it is not equally 
 certain that the pustule has been perfect 
 in all respects. Possibly it may have been 
 defective in point, of si/e or duration ; in 
 respect to its areola, or the limpidity of 
 its contents. That such a pustule has, in 
 some instances, yielded effectual virus, is 
 admitted ; but this is no more than what 
 has often happened, in cases where persons 
 who have had the small-pox are a second 
 
 time submitted to that infection in the 
 same form. 
 
 The artificial cow-pox in the human 
 subject is much milder than the casual 
 disease; and incomparably milder than 
 the small-pox, even under the form of in- 
 oculation. It neither requires medicine 
 nor regimen ; it may be practised at any 
 season of the year ; and, not being in- 
 fectious by effluvia, one person may be 
 inoculated without endangering the life 
 of another. 
 
 This affection produces no pustulous 
 eruptions. When such attend vaccine 
 inoculaiion, they are owing to some ad- 
 ventitious cause, such as the small-pox, 
 which it is well known may co-exist with 
 the cow-pox. The vaccine vesicle is con- 
 fined to the parts where matter is insert- 
 ed ; it is therefore entirely a local and an 
 inoculated disease. Nevertheless it is 
 certain, that eruptions of other kinds in 
 some instances attend vaccine inoculation ; 
 such as a nettle rash, or an eruption re- 
 sembling a tooth rash, but rather larger 
 than what is commonly called by that 
 name. 
 
 Among other singularities attending the 
 cow-pox, the mildness of the disease, 
 under the form of inoculation, has been 
 urged as an argument against the practice, 
 the cause appearing to ordinary compre- 
 hensions, inadequate to the effect. This, 
 it must be allowed, is the best apology 
 that can be offered for scepticism on that 
 point ; but it will weigh but little when 
 put into the scale against actual observa- 
 tion, and incontrovertible fact. The effi- 
 cacy of the cow-pox as a safeguard against 
 the small-pox, rests, perhaps, on more ex- 
 tensive evidence, and a more solid founda- 
 tion, than any other axiom in the whole 
 circle of medical science can boast. 
 
 That the cow-pox is not infectious by 
 effluvia, is naturally concluded from its 
 never being communicated from one 
 person to another in the dairies ; where 
 the disease is casual, and appears under 
 its worst form. The same inference may be 
 drawn from its never spreading in a family, 
 when only one person is inoculated at a time. 
 To confirm this proposition more fully> the 
 vaccine pustules have been ruptured, and 
 persons who have never had the disorder 
 have been suffered to inhale the effluvia 
 several times a day, but to no purpose. 
 This is no more than might be expected, 
 in an affection where the pustulous appear- 
 ance on the surface of the body is nearly 
 local. 
 
 As to the constitutional indisposition, 
 it is seldom considerable, unless there is a 
 complication of this with some other dis- 
 temper; and whenever any unfavourable 
 symptoms appear they may in general be 
 traced to some other cause. We have in 1 , 
 
VARIOLA VACCINA. fi45 
 
 deed great reason to believe, that no ill plaint attended with fever, or by extreme 
 consequence ever arises from the cow- cold. Another frequent cause of a slow 
 pox itself, unless from ignorance or ne- progress in the pustule, or a total failure 
 gleet. of success, is debility. Sometimes it is 
 
 But notwithstanding the symptoms are impossible to discover any sign of infec- 
 so mild, they frequently occur at a very tion for above a fortnight. In this respect 
 early period. A drowsiness, which is one the cow-pox is subject to the same laws, 
 of the most common attendants of the and liable to the same variation, as the 
 disease, is often remarked by the parents small-pox. 
 
 themselves, within forty-eight hours after When a considerable inflammation ap- 
 the matter is inserted. In a majority of pears within two or three days after inocu- 
 cases, a slight increase of heat is per- lation, there is reason to suspect that 
 ceptible, together with an acceleration of infeciion has not taken place ; and it' sup- 
 the pulse, and other signs of pyrexia; but puration ensues, thai suspicion ought, in 
 not in such a degree as to alarm the most general, to stand confirmed. Now and 
 timorous mother. Sometimes the patient then, however, it happens, that after the 
 is restless at nights ; and now and ihen a spurious pustule, or, more properly speak- 
 case is met with, in which vomiting occurs, ing, the phlegmon, has run its course, 
 but in many cases, no constitutional in- which, is within a lew days, a vesicle be- 
 disposition whatever can be perceived, gins to appear, bearing every characteris- 
 Even then, the cow-pox has never failed tic of the genuine vaccine disease, and 
 to prove an effectual preservative against yielding a limpid and efficient virus for 
 the small-pox, provided the pustule has future inoculations. In this case the pa- 
 been perfect. tient is as perfectly secured from all dan- 
 
 This being the grand criterion of the ger of the small-pox, as if no festering of 
 security of the patient, too minute an at- the puncture had preceded. The occur- 
 lention cannot be paid to its rise, progress, rence of such a case, though rare, is wor- 
 and decline. The best raode of inoculat- thy to be recorded ; because some practi- 
 ing is by making a very small oblique tioners have concluded a spurious pustule 
 puncture in the arm, near the insertion of to be a certain proof of failure, 
 the deltoid muscle, witli the point of a The areola commonly begins to be ex- 
 lancet charged with fluid matter. In order tensive on the ninth day, and to decline 
 to render infection more certain, the in- about the eleventh or twelfth. At this 
 strument may be charged again, and wiped period also the pustule begins to dry ; the 
 upon the puncture. first sign of which is a brown spot in the 
 
 In places where the patient is likely to centre. In proportion as this increases, 
 be exposed to variolous contagion, it is the surrounding efflorescence decreases, 
 advisable to inoculate in more places till at length nothing remains but a cir- 
 than one, but, unless there is imminent cular scab, of a dark brown mahogany 
 danger of catching the small-pox, it is bet- colour, approaching to black. Sometimes 
 ter not to make more than one puncture in it resembles the section of a tamarind 
 each arm, lest too much inflammation stone ; and it often retains the depression 
 should ensue. in the centre, which characterises this 
 
 The vaccine fluid may be taken for in- disease before exsiccation takes place, 
 oculat ion as soon as a vesicle appears ; but Instances have been known, where the 
 if the vesicle is punctured at a very early vaccine pustule, though regular, and per- 
 period, it is more apt to be injured. When feet in all other respects, has been totally 
 virus is wanting for inoculating a consider- destitute of areola ; at least, where neither 
 able number, it is better to let the pustule the medical practitioner, on visiting the 
 remain untouched till about the eighth patient, nor the attendants, have remarked 
 day, by which time it has in general ac- any appearance of that symptom. In 
 quired a reasonable magnitude. After these cases, the patient has proved as 
 that day, if the pustule has made the usual insusceptible of variolous infection, as if 
 progress, the matter begins to lose its the surrounding efflorescence had covered 
 virtue; but it may, in general, be used the whole arm. It must, however, be 
 with safety, though with less certainty of confessed, that we have no proof of the 
 producing infection, till the areola begins non-existence of an areola in these cases, 
 to be extensive. It might have been trivial ; it might have 
 
 The first sign of infection commonly been transient ; yet it might have been 
 appears on the third day. A small red effectual. There is, however, greater 
 spot rather elevated, may be perceived at reason to believe, that the surrounding- 
 the place where the puncture was made, efflorescence, though usually a concomi- 
 Sometimes, however, the mark of infec- tant circumstance, is not an essential re- 
 tion having succeeded is not visible till a quisite to the vaccine disease, 
 much later period. It may be retarded, If by any accident the vesicle is rup- 
 or even entirely prevented, by any other tured, suppuration often ensues. In this 
 disorder, such as dentition, or any com- case more attention than ordinary ought 
 
8.46 
 
 VAtt 
 
 to be paid to the progress, and to all the 
 phenomena of the local affection ; ooih on 
 account of the uncertainty of success in the 
 pustule, as a prophylactic ; and the greater 
 probability of tedious ulceration. 
 
 If there is room for the least doubt of 
 the sufficiency of the first inoculation, a 
 second ought to be performed without 
 delay. This, if unnecessary, is seldom 
 attended with inconvenience, and never 
 with danger. Either no effect is produc- 
 ed, or a slight festering, which terminates 
 in a few days. An exception occurs, but 
 rarely, where a spurious, or, perhaps, 
 even a genuine pustule, takes place, in 
 those persons who are known to have had 
 the cow-pox or the small-pox already ; 
 but this cannot be the least cause of alarm 
 to any one who knows the benign charac- 
 ter of the distemper. 
 
 Various topical applications, both stimu- 
 lant and sedative, have been recommend- 
 ed, in order to allay the violence of inflam- 
 mation. If the operation for the insertion 
 of matter is not unnecessarily severe, nor 
 the pustule irritated by friction or pres- 
 sure, or other violence, no such applica- 
 tions are necessary. Nevertheless, if 
 either the anxiety of the professional man, 
 or the importunity of a tender parent, 
 should demand a deviation from this gene- 
 ral rule, any of the following remedies 
 may be had recourse to. The pustule 
 may be touched with very diluted sulphuric 
 acid; which should be permitted to re- 
 main on the part half a minute, and then 
 be washed off with a sponge dipped in 
 cold water. This has been ignorantly, or 
 artfully, called an escharotic ; but any 
 one who tries the application will soon 
 discover, that its operation is mild and 
 harmless. 
 
 To avoid cavil and misrepresentation, 
 it is better to apply a saturnine lotion ; 
 either made with aq. litharg. comp. or 
 cerusa acetata; compresses, dipped in such 
 a lotion, may be applied at any time when 
 inflammation runs high, and renewed as 
 occasion requires. 
 
 If the pustule should chance to be bro- 
 ken, a drop of aq. lii.iia.rg. acet. undiluted, 
 may be applied as an exsiccant; hut if 
 ulceration threatens to become obstinate, 
 or extensive, a mild cataplasm is the best 
 resource. In case the ulceration is only 
 superficial, and not attended with immo- 
 derate inflammation, a bit of any adhesive 
 plaister, spread on bnen, will prove the most 
 convenient dressing, and seldom fV.il of suc- 
 cess It will, in general, be unnecessary 
 to renew it oftener than every other 
 day. 
 
 These minute observations no one will 
 despise, unless there be any person so 
 ign ,rant ; s not to know that the care of 
 the arm is almost the whole duty of the 
 
 VAS 
 
 medical practitioner in vaccine inocula- 
 tion ; and '.iiat nothing disgusts the public 
 so much against the practice, us a sore 
 arm, and the ill consequences which, t. om 
 a neglect of that symptom, too often 
 ensue. 
 
 When fluid virus cannot be procured, 
 it is necesssry to be cautious how it is 
 preserved in a dry state. The most im- 
 proper mode is that of keeping it on a 
 lancet; for the metal quickly rusts, and 
 the vaccine matter becomes decomposed. 
 This method, however, is as likely to 
 succeed as any, ^hen the matter is not to 
 be kept above two or three d..ys. If the 
 virus be takenon glass, care musi be taken 
 not TO diluie it much ; otherwise it will in 
 all probability fail. 
 
 Cotton thread is a very commodious 
 vehicle. If it is intended to be sent to 
 any considerable distance, it ought to be 
 repeatedly dipped in the virus. No par- 
 ticular caution is necessary with regard to 
 the exclusion of air ; nevertheless, as it can 
 be done with so little ; rouble, and is more 
 satisfactory to those who receive the mat- 
 ter, it is better to comply with the prac- 
 tice On this account it may be enclosed 
 in a glass tube, or in a tobacco-pipe sealed 
 at each end, or between two square bits 
 of glass, which may, if necessary, be also 
 charged with the matter, and wrapped 
 in gold-beater's skin. 
 
 Nothing is more destructive to the effi- 
 cacy of cow-pox matter than heat: on this 
 account it must not be dried near the fire, 
 nor kept in a warm place. The advantage 
 of inserting it in a fluid state is so great, 
 that it is to be wished every practitioner 
 would endeavour to keep a constant supply 
 for his own use, by inoculating his pa- 
 tients in succession, at such periods as are 
 most likely to answer that purpose. 
 
 The rapidity with which this practice 
 now spreads in various parts of the globe, 
 justifies our cherishing a hope, that it will 
 ere long extinguish that most dreadful 
 pestilence, and perpetual bane of human 
 felicity, the small-pox. 
 
 VAHICS: (From vartts, unequal, so 
 called from the irregularity of its shape.) 
 The cuboid bone is called os varium, from 
 its irregular sh .pe. 
 
 VARIX (From vants, i. e. obtortns.) 
 A dilatation of a vein, A genus of disease in 
 the class locales and order tumores of 
 Cullen ; known by a soft tumour on a vein 
 which does not pulsate. Varicose veins 
 mostly become serpentine, and often form 
 a plexus of knots, especially in the groins 
 and scrotum. 
 
 VAS DKFERENS. (Vas, a vessel, 
 and deferent, f: om defero, to convey.) A 
 duo which arises from the epididymis, 
 and passes through the inguinal ring in the 
 spermatic cord into the cavity of the pelvisj 
 
and terminates in the vesicute seminales. 
 Its ust is u> convey the semen secreted in 
 the testicle, and brought to it by the epi- 
 didyuns into the vesicnlse seminales. 
 
 VASA BREV1A. The arteries u-hich 
 come from the spleen, and run along the 
 larg-e arch of the stomach to the dia- 
 phragm. 
 
 VASA DEFERENTIA. See Vas de- 
 ferent,. 
 
 VASA VORTICOSA. The contorted 
 vessels of the choroid membrane of the 
 eye. 
 
 VASTUS EXTERNUS. (Vastus, so 
 called from its size ) A large, thick, and 
 fleshy muscle situated on the outer side 
 of the thigh: it arises, by abroad thik 
 tendon, from the lower and anterior part 
 of the great trochanter, and upper part 
 of the linea asperia ; it likewise adheres 
 by fleshy ubres, to the whole outer edge 
 of thai rough line. Its* fibres descend 
 obliquely forwards, and after it has run 
 four or five inches downwards, we find it 
 adhering to the anterior surface and outer 
 side of the crurseus, with which it con- 
 tinues to be connected to the lower part 
 of the thigh, where we see it terminating 
 in a broad tendon, which is inserted into 
 the tipper part of the patella laterally, and 
 sends off an aponeurosis that adheres to 
 the head of the tibia, and is continued 
 down the leg. 
 
 VASTUS INTERNUS. This muscle, 
 which is less considerable than the vastus 
 externus, is situated at the inner side of 
 the thigh, being separated from it by the 
 rectus. 
 
 It arises tendinous and fleshy from be- 
 tween the fore-part of the os femoris, and 
 the root of the lesser trochanter, below 
 the insertion of the psoas magnus, and 
 the iliacus interims ; and from all the inner 
 side of the linea aspera. Like the vastus 
 externus it is connected with the crurseus, 
 but it continues longer fleshy than that 
 muscle. A little above the knee we see 
 its outer edge uniting with the inner edge 
 of the rectus, after which it is inserted 
 tendinous into the upper part and "inner 
 side of the patella, sending off an aponeu- 
 rosis which adheres to the upper part of 
 the tibia. 
 
 VEIN. (Vena, from venio, to come, be- 
 cause the blood comes through it.) Veins 
 are long membranous canals, which conti- 
 nually become wider, do not pulsate, and 
 return the blood from the arteries to the 
 heart. All veins originate from the extre- 
 mities of arterfes only, by anastomosis, and 
 terminate in the auricles of the heart ; e. g. 
 the vena cava in the right, and the pul- 
 monary veins in the left auricle. They are 
 composed, like arteries, of three tunics or 
 coals, which are much more slender than 
 in the anerit s, und are supplied with semi- 
 lunar membranes or folds culled valves. 
 
 847 
 
 Their use is to return the blood to the 
 heart 
 
 The blood is returned from every part 
 of the body, except the lungs, into the 
 right auricle, from three sources : 
 
 1. The vena cava superior, which brings 
 it from the head, neck, thorax, and supe- 
 rior extremities. 
 
 2. The vena cava inferior, from the ab- 
 domen and inferior extremities. 
 
 3. The coronary vein receives it from the 
 coronary arteries of the heart. 
 
 1. The vena cava superior. This vein ter- 
 minates in the superior part of the right 
 auricle, into which it evacuates the blood, 
 from the ^ight and left subclavian veins, 
 and the vena azygos. The right and left 
 subclavian veins receive the blood from 
 the head and upper extremities, in the 
 following manner. The veins of the fin- 
 gers, called digitals, receive their blood 
 from the digital arteries, and empty it into, 
 
 The cephalic of the thumb, which runs 
 on the back of the hand along the thumb, 
 and evacuates itself into the external ra- 
 dial. 
 
 The salvatella, which runs along the 
 little finger, unites with the former, and 
 empties its blood into the internal and 
 external cubital veins. At the bend of 
 the fore-arm are three veins, called the 
 great cephalic, the basilic, and the me- 
 dian. 
 
 The great cephalic runs along the supe- 
 rior part of the fore-arm, and receives the 
 blood from the external radial. 
 
 The basilic ascends on the under side, 
 and receives the blood from the external 
 and internal cubital veins, and some branch- 
 es which accompany the brachial artery, 
 called vence satcllititm. 
 
 The median is situated in the middle of 
 the fore-arm, and arises from the union of 
 several branches. These three veins all 
 unite above the bend of the arm, and 
 form 
 
 The brachial vein, which receives all 
 their blood, and is continued into the 
 axilla, where it is called 
 
 The axillary vein. This receives also 
 the blood from the scapula, and superior 
 and inferior parts of the chest, by the 
 superior and inferior thoracic vein, the vend 
 muscularis, and the scapularis. 
 
 The axillary vein then passes under the 
 clavicle, where it is called the subclavian, 
 which unites with the external and in- 
 ternal jugular veins, and the vertebral 
 vein which brings the blood from the 
 vertebral sinuses ; it receives also the 
 blood from the mediastinal, pericanlinc, 
 diaphragmatic, thymic, internal mammary 
 and laryngeal veins, and then unites with 
 its fellow, to form the vena cava superior, 
 or, as it is sometimes called, vena cava 
 
 The bleed from the external and in- 
 
848 
 
 VEI 
 
 VEN 
 
 lernal parts of the head and face is re- 
 turned in the following' manner into the 
 external and internal jugulars, which ter- 
 minate >in the subclavians. 
 
 The frontal, angular, temporal, auricu- 
 lar, sublingual, and occipital veins receive 
 the blood from the parts after which they 
 are named; these all converge to each 
 side of the neck, and form a trunk, called 
 the external jugular vein. 
 
 The blood from the brain, cerebellum, 
 medulla oblongata, and membranes of 
 these parts, is received into the lateral 
 sinuses, or veins of the dura mater, one of 
 which empties its blood through the fora- 
 men lacerum in basi cranii into the internal 
 jugular, which descends in the neck by 
 the carotid arteries, receives the blood 
 from the thyroideal and internal maxillary 
 veins, and empties itself into the subcla- 
 vians within the thorax. 
 
 The vena azygos receives the blood 
 from the bronchial, superior ccsophageal, 
 vertebral and intercostal veins, and empties 
 it into the superior cava. 
 
 2. Vena cava inferior. The vena cava in- 
 ferior is the trunk of all the abdominal 
 veins and those of the lower extremities, 
 from which parts 'he blood is returned in 
 the following manner. The veins of the 
 toes, called the digital veins, receive the 
 blood from the digital arteries, and form 
 on the back of the foot three branches, 
 one on the great toe called '.he cephalic, 
 another which runs along the little toe, 
 called the vena saphena, and on the back 
 of the foot, vena dor satis pedis ; and on 
 the sole of the foot they evacuate them- 
 selves into the plantar veins. 
 
 The three veins on the upper part of the 
 foot coming together above the ankle, 
 form the anterior tibial s and the plantar 
 veins with a branch from the calf of the 
 leg, called the sural vein, form the poste- 
 rior tibial; a branch also ascends in the 
 direction of the fibula, culled the peroneul 
 vein. These three branches unite before 
 the ham, into one branch, the subpopUtedl 
 vein> which ascends through the ham, 
 carrying all the blood from the foot: it 
 then proceeds upon the anterior part of 
 the thigh, where it is termed the crural or 
 femoral vein, receives several muscular 
 branches, and passes under Poupart's 
 ligament into the cavity of the pelvis, 
 where it is called the external tliac. 
 
 The arteries which are distributed about 
 the pelvis evacuate their blood into the 
 external tuemorrhoidal veins, the hypogas- 
 tric veins, the internal pudenda!, the vena 
 'niagna ipsius penis, and obturatory veins, 
 all of which unite in the pelvis, and form 
 the internal iliac vein. 
 
 The external iliac vein receives the 
 blood from the external pudendal veins, 
 and then unites with the internal iliac at 
 
 the last vertebra of the loins, and form 
 the vena cava inferior or ascendens, which 
 ascends on the right side of the spine, 
 receiving the blood from the sacral lumbar 
 right spermatic veins, and the vena cava 
 hepatica; and having arrived at the dia- 
 phragm, it passes through the right fora- 
 men, and enters the right auricle of the 
 heart, into which it evacuates all the 
 blood from the abdominal viscera and 
 lower extremities. 
 
 Vena cuva hepatica. This vein ramifies 
 in the substance of the liver, and brings 
 the blood into ihe vena cava inferior from 
 the branches of the vena portce, a great 
 vein which carries the blood from the ab- 
 dominal viscera into the substance of the 
 liver. The trunk of this vein, about the 
 fissure of the liver in which it is situated, 
 is divided into the hepatic and abdominal 
 portions. The abdominal portion is com- 
 posed of the splenic, meseraic, and internal 
 h(emo>-rhoidal veins. These three venous 
 branches carry all the blood from the 
 stomach, spleen, pancreas, omentum, 
 mesentery, gall-bladder, and the small 
 and large intestines, invo the sinus of the 
 vena portse. The hepatic portion of the 
 vena portae enters the substance of the 
 liver, divides into innumerable ramifica- 
 tions, which secrete the bile, and the su- 
 perfluous blood passes into corresponding 
 branches of the venae cavae hepaticce. 
 
 The action of the veins. Veins do net 
 pulsate; the blood which they receive 
 from the arteries flows through them very 
 slowly, and is conveyed to the right au- 
 ricle of the heart, by the contractility of" 
 their coats, the pressure of the blood from 
 the arteries, called the vis a tergo, the 
 contraction of the muscles, and respira- 
 tion ; and it is prevented from going back- 
 wards in the vein by the valves, of which 
 there are a great number. 
 
 VEJUCA DU GTTACO. A plant which has 
 the power of curing and preventing the 
 bite of venomous serpents. 
 
 VELAMENTUM BOMBYCINUM. The interior 
 soft membrane of the intestines. 
 
 VELUM PENDULUM PALATJ. Ve- 
 lum. Velum palatinum. The soft palate. 
 The soft part of the palate, which forms 
 two arches, affixed laterally to the tongue 
 and pharynx 
 
 VENA AZYGOS, See Jlzygos vein. 
 
 VENA MEDINENSIS. See Medinensis vena. 
 
 VENA PORTJE. (Vena portx, a 
 porttindo, because through it things are 
 carried.) Vena portarum^ The great 
 vein, situated at the entrance of the liver, 
 which receives the blood from the abdomi- 
 nal viscera, and carries it into the sub- 
 stance of the liver. It is distinguished 
 into the hepatic and abdominal portion : 
 the former is ramified through the sub- 
 stance of the liver, and carries the blood 
 
VER 
 
 destined fop the formation of the bile, 
 which is returned by branches to the trunk 
 of the vena cava ; the latter is composed 
 of three branches; viz. the splenic, me- 
 senteric, and internal hsemorrhoidal veins. 
 See Vein*. 
 
 VEX;E tACTEjis. The lacteal absorbents 
 were so called. See Lacleals. 
 
 Venereal disease. See Gonorrhoea and 
 Syphilis. 
 
 VENTER. A term formerly applied to 
 the larger circumscribed cavities of the 
 body, as the abdomen and thorax. 
 
 VENTRICLE. A term given by ana- 
 tomists to the cavities of the brain and 
 heart. See Cerebrum and Heart. 
 
 VENTRICULUS PULMOXARIS. The right 
 ventricle of the heart. 
 
 VEXTRJCULUS SUCCKXTURTATUS. That 
 portion of the duodenum, which is sur- 
 rounded by the peritoneum, is sometimes 
 so large as to resemble a second stomach, 
 and ; s so called by some writers. 
 
 VENUS. Copper was formerly so called 
 by the chemists 
 
 VER AT RUM 1. The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, 
 Polygynia. Order, Monoecia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of white 
 hellebore. See Helleborus albus. 
 
 VERATRUM ALBUM. See Helleborum albits. 
 
 VERATRUM NIG RUM. See Hellebo- 
 rua nig-er. 
 
 VERBASCUM. (Quasi barbascum, from 
 its hairy coat.) 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnxan system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria. Order, Monogynia. Mullien. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 Candela regia : Tapsus barbatits . Can- 
 delaria-' Lunar i a : The Verbascum iiigrum 
 and Verbascum thapsus appear to be or- 
 dered indifferently by this name in the 
 pharmacopoeias. The flowers, leaves, and 
 roots, are used occasionally as mild ad- 
 stringents. The leaves possess a ro< gh- 
 ish taste, and promise to be of service in 
 diarrhoeas and other debilitated states of 
 the intestines. 
 
 VERBASCUM NIGRUM. The systematic 
 name of the black mullein. See Verbascum. 
 
 VERBASCUM THAPSUS. The systematic 
 name of the yellow mullein. See Verbas- 
 cum. 
 
 VERBENA. (Quasi herbena, a name 
 of distinction for all herbs used in sacred 
 rites.) 1. The name of a genus of plants 
 in the Linnxan system. Class, Decandria. 
 Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of what 
 is also called Verbenaca. Peristerium. 
 Hierobotane cephalalgia. Herba sacra. 
 Vervain. This plant Verbena njficinulis of 
 Linnaeus, is destitute of odour, and to 
 the taste manifests but a slight degree of 
 bitterness and adstringency. In former 
 times the verbena seems to have been. 
 
 VER 
 
 849 
 
 held sacred, ami was employed in cele- 
 brating the sa.rificial rites; and with a 
 view to this, more than the natural power 
 of the plant, it was worn suspended about 
 the neck as an amulet. 
 
 This practice, thus founded on super- 
 stition, was, however, in process of time, 
 adopted in medicine ; an-1 therefore to 
 obtain its v.rtues more effectually, the 
 verva n was directed to be bruised before 
 it was feppemli-d to the neck ; and of its 
 good effects thus u&ed for inveterate head- 
 aches, Porest'is relates a remarkable in- 
 stance. In still later times it has been 
 employed in the way of cataplasm, by 
 which we are told the most severe and 
 obstinate cases of cephalaltria have been, 
 cured, for which we have the au'lvrties 
 of Etmuller, Hartman, and more espe- 
 cially De Mean. Notwithstanding these 
 testimonies in favour of vervain, it has 
 deservedly fallen into disuse in Britain ; 
 nor has the pamphlet of Mr. Morley, writ- 
 ten professedly to recommend its use in 
 scrophulons affections, had the effect of 
 restoring its medical character This 
 gentleman directs the root of vervain to 
 be tied with a yard of white satin riband 
 round the neck, where it is to remain 
 till the patient recovers. He also has re- 
 course to infusions and ointments prepared 
 from the leaves of the plant, and occa- 
 sionally calls in aid the most active medi- 
 cines of the Materia M.cdica. 
 
 VERBENA FJBMIXA. The hedge mustard 
 is sometimes so called See Erysimnm. 
 
 VERBENA OFFICIXALIS. The systematic 
 name of vervain. See Verbena. 
 
 VERDIGRIS. An impure subacetate 
 of copper. It is prepared by stratifying 
 copper plates with the husks of grapes, 
 after the expression of their juice, and 
 when they have been kept for some time 
 imperfectly exposed to the air, in an apart- 
 ment warm but not too dry, so as to pass 
 to a state of fermentation, whence a quan- 
 tity of vinegar is formed. The copper- 
 plates are placed in jars in strata, with the 
 husks thus prepared, which are covered. 
 At the end of twelve', fifteen, or twenty 
 days these are opened: the plates have 
 an efflorescence on their surfaces of a green, 
 colour and silky lustre : they are repeat- 
 edly moistened with water; and at length, 
 a crust of verdigris is formed, which is 
 scraped off by a knife, is put into bags, 
 and dried by exposure of these to the air 
 and sun It is of a green colour, with a 
 slight tint of blue. 
 
 In this preparation the copper is oxy- 
 dised, probably by the atmospheric air, 
 aided by the affinity of the acetic ac<d; 
 and a portion of this acid remains in com- 
 bination with the oxyde, not sufficient, 
 however, to produce its saturation. When 
 acted on by water, the acid with such a 
 5Q 
 
850 VEtt VEIl 
 
 portion of oxyde as it can retain in solution, The vertebra, which form the upper and 
 
 are dissolved, and the remaining oxyde is longest pyramid, are called true vertebrae ; 
 
 left undissoived. From this analysis of it and those which compose the lower pyra- 
 
 by the action of waier, Proust inferred mid, or the os sacrum and coccyx, are 
 
 that it consists of 43 of acetate of copper, termed false vertebrae, because they do not 
 
 27 of black oxyde of copper, and 30 of in every thing- resemble the others, and 
 
 water, ihis water not being accidental, particularly because, in the adult state, 
 
 but existing in it in intimate combination, they become perfectly immoveable, while 
 
 Verdigris is used as a pigment in some the upper ones continue to be capable of 
 
 of the processes of dyeing, and in surgery motion. For it is upon the bones of the 
 
 it is externally applied as a mild detergent spine that the body turns, and their name 
 
 in cleansing foul ulcers, or other open has its derivation from the Latin verb 
 
 wounds. On account of its virulent pro- verto, to turn, as observed above, 
 
 penies, it ought not to be used as a medi- The true vertebras, from their situations 
 
 cine without professional advice ; and in with respect to the neck, back, and loins, 
 
 case any portion of this poison be acci- are divided into three classes, of cervical, 
 
 den tally swallowed, emetics should be dorsal, and lumbar vertebrae. We will 
 
 first given, and afterwards cold water first consider the general structure of all 
 
 gemly alkalized ought to be drank in these, and then separately describe their 
 
 abundance. different classes. 
 
 VERJUICE. An acid liquor prepared from In each of the vertebrae, as in other 
 grapes or apples, that are unfit to be con- bones, we may remark the body of tin; 
 verted into wine or cyder. It is also made bone, its processes and cavities. The body 
 from crabs. It is principally used in may be compared to part of a cylinder cut 
 sauces and ragous, though it sometimes off transversely ; convex before, and con- 
 forms an ingredient in medicinal composi- cave behind, where it makes part of the 
 tions. cavity of the spine. 
 
 VERMICULARIS. See Illecebra. Each vertebra has commonly seven pro. 
 VERMIFORM PROCESS. Protuberan- cesses. The first of these is the spinous 
 tiavernuformis. The substance which unites process, which is placed at the back part 
 the two hemispheres of the cerebellum of the vertebra, and gives the name of 
 like a ring 1 , forming a process. It is called spine to the whole of this bony canal. 
 uerwform, from its resemblance to the con- Two others are called trans-verse process- 
 tor-Jons of worms. es, from their situation with respect to the 
 VERMIFUGES. (Vermifuga, from ver* spine, and are placed on each side of the 
 771/9, a worm, and fugo, to drive away.) See spinous process. The four others, which 
 Jlnthelmintics. are called oblique processes, are much 
 Vermilion. See Cinnabar. smaller than the other three. There are 
 VERMIS MORDICAXS. Vermis repens. A two of these on the upper and two on the 
 speoies ff herpetic eruption on the skin. lower part of each vertebra, rising from 
 VERMIS TERRESTRIS. See Earth-ivorm. near the basis of the transverse processes. 
 VERONICA. 1. The name of a genus They are sometimes called articular pro- 
 of plants in the Linnsean system. Class, cesses, because they are articulated with 
 Diandria. Order, Monogynia. Speedwell, each other; that is, the two superior pro- 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Ve- cesses of one vertebra are articulated with 
 ronira mas. Thea Germanica. Jletonica the two inferior processes of the vertebra 
 pauli chumadrys. Veronica officinalis of above it : and they are called oblique pro- 
 Lmnaeus ; spicis laterali/ms , pedunculatis cesses, from their situation with respect 
 foliis opponitisf canle procumbente is not to the processes with which they are ar- 
 unfrequcnt on dry barren grounds and ticulated. These oblique processes are ar- 
 heaths, as that of Hampstead, flowering ticulated to each other by a species of gin - 
 in June and July. This plant was for- glimus, and each process is covered at its 
 merly used as a pectoral against coughs articulation with cartilage; 
 and asthmatic affections, but it is now There is in every vertebra, between its 
 justly forgotten. body and apophyses, a foramen, large 
 VERRICULARIS TUNICA. The retina of the enough to admit a finger. These foramina 
 eye. correspond with each other through all 
 VERTEBRJE. (From verto, to turn.) the vertebrsc, and form a long bony con- 
 The spme is along bony column, which duit, for the lodgment of the spinal marrow, 
 extends from the head to the lower part Besides this great hole, there are four 
 of the trunk, and is composed of irregular notches on each side of every vertebra, 
 bones which are called vertebrje. between the oblique processes and the 
 The spine may be considered as being body of the vertebra. Two of these 
 composed of two irregular pyramids, notches are at the upper, and two at the 
 which are united to each other in that lower part of the bone. Each of the in- 
 part of the loins where the last of the lum- ferior notches, meeting with one of the 
 bar vertebne is united to the os sacrum. superior notches of the vertebra below it, 
 
VERTEBRAE. 
 
 8.51 
 
 torms a foramen ; whilst the superior 
 notches do the same with the inferior 
 notches of the vertebra above it. These 
 four foramina form passages for blood-ves- 
 sels, and for the nerves that pass out of the 
 spine. 
 
 The vertebrae are united together by 
 means of a substance, compressible like 
 cork, which forms a kind of partition 
 between the several vertebrae. This inter- 
 vertebral substance seems, in the foetus, 
 to approach nearly to the nature of liga- 
 ments ; in the adult it has a great resem- 
 blance to cartilage. When cut horizon- 
 tally, it appears to consist of concentrical 
 curved fibres, externally it is firmest 
 and hardest ; internally it becomes thin- 
 nep and softer, till at length, in the cen- 
 tre, we find it in the form of a mucous sub- 
 stance) which facilitates the motions of the 
 spine. 
 
 Genga, an Italian anatomist, long ago 
 observed, that the change which takes 
 place in these intervertebral cartilages, 
 (as they are usually called) in advanced 
 life, occasions the decrease in stature, and 
 the stooping forwards, which are usually 
 to be observed in old people. The carti- 
 lages then become shrivelled, and conse- 
 quently lose, in a great measure, their 
 elasticity. But, besides this gradual 
 effect 'of old age, these cartilages are 
 subject to a temporary diminution, from 
 the weight of the body in an erect pos- 
 ture, so that people who have been long 
 standing^ or who have carried a consider- 
 able weight, are found to be shorter than 
 when they have been long in bed. Hence 
 we are taller in the morning than at night. 
 This fact, though seemingly obvious, was 
 not ascertained till of late years. The 
 difference in such cases depends on the 
 age and size of the subject; in tall, young 
 people, it will be nearly an inch ; but in 
 older, or shorter persons, it will be less 
 considerable. 
 
 Besides the connexion of the several 
 \*ertebrae, by means of these cartilages, 
 there are likewise many strong ligaments, 
 which unite the bones of the spine to each 
 other. Some of these ligaments are ex- 
 ternal, and others internal. Among the 
 external ligaments, we observe one which 
 is common to all the vertebrae, extending 1 , 
 in a longitudinal direction, from the fore 
 part of the body of the second vertebra 
 of the neck, over all the other vertebrae, 
 and becoming broader as it descends to- 
 wards the os sacrum, where it becomes 
 thinner, and gradually disappears. This 
 external longitudinal ligament, if we may 
 so call it, is strengthened by other shorter 
 ligamentous fibres, which pass 1'rom one 
 vertebra to another, thou^hout the whole 
 spine. The internal ligament, the fibres 
 ef which, like the external one, are spread 
 
 in a longitudinal direction, is extended 
 ever the back part of the bodies of the 
 vertebrae, where they help to form tlia 
 cavity of the spine, and reaches from the 
 foramen magnum of the occipital bone to 
 the os sacrum. 
 
 We may venture to remark, that all 
 the vertebrae diminish in density and firm- 
 ness of texture, in proportion as they 
 increase in size, so that the lower verte- 
 brae, though larger, are not so heavy in 
 proportion as those above them. In con- 
 sequence of this mode of structure, the 
 size of the vertebrae is increased without 
 adding to their weight; and this is an 
 object of no little importance, in a part of 
 the body, which, besides flexibility and 
 suppleness, seems to require lightness as 
 one of its essential properties. 
 
 In the foetus, at the ordinary time of 
 birth, each vertebra is found to be com- 
 posed of three bony pieces, connected by 
 cartilages which afterwards ossify. One 
 of these pieces is the body of the bone ; 
 the other two are the posterior and lateral 
 portions, which form the foramen for the 
 medulla spinalis. The oblique processes 
 are at that time complete, and the trans- 
 verse processes beginning to be formed; but 
 the spinous processes are totally wanting. 
 
 The cervical vertebra, are seven in 
 number, their bodies are smaller and of a 
 firmer texture than the other bones of 
 the spine. The transverse processes of 
 these vertebrae are short, and forked for 
 the lodgment of muscles ; and, at the 
 bottom of each of these processes, there is 
 a foramen, for the passage of the cervical 
 artery and vein. The spinous process of 
 each of these vertebrae is likewise shorter 
 than the other vertebrae, and forked at its 
 extremity; by which means it allows a 
 more convenient insertion to the muscles 
 of the neck. Their oblique processes are 
 more deserving of that name than either 
 those of the dorsal or lumbar vertebras. 
 The uppermost of these processes are 
 slightly concave, and the lowermost 
 slightly convex. This may suffice for a 
 general description of these vertebrae ; 
 but the first, second, and seventh, de- 
 serve to be spoken of more particularly. 
 The first, which is called Jltlas, from its 
 supporting the head, differs from all the 
 other vertebrae of the spine. It forms a 
 kind of bony ring*, which may be divided 
 into its anterior and posterior arches, iind 
 its lateral portions. Of these, the anterior 
 arch is the smallest and flattest ; at the 
 middle of its convex fore part we observe 
 a small tubercle which is here what the 
 body is in the other vertebrae. To this 
 tubercle a ligament is attached, which 
 helps to strengthen the articulation of the 
 spine with the os occipitis. The back 
 part of this anterior portion is concave, 
 
852 
 
 VERtEBttJE. 
 
 and covered with cartilage, where it re- 
 ceives the odontoid process of the second 
 vertebra. The posterior portion of the 
 vertebra, or, more properly speaking-, the 
 posterior arch, is larger than the anterior 
 one. Instead of a spinous process, we 
 observe a rising, or tubercle- , larger than 
 that which we have just now described, 
 on the fore part of the bone The lateral 
 portions of the vertebra project, so as to 
 form what are called the transverse pro- 
 cesses, one on each side, which are longer 
 and larger than the transverse processes of 
 the other vertebrae. They terminate in a 
 roundish tubercle, the end of which has a 
 slight bend downwards Like the other 
 transverse processes, they are perforated 
 at their basis, for the passage of the cer- 
 vical artery. B it, besides these transverse 
 processes, we observe, both on the supe- 
 rior and inferior surface of these lateral 
 portions of the first vertebra, an articulat- 
 ingsurface, covered with cartilage, answer- 
 ing to the obl.que processes in the other 
 veriebrae. The uppermost of these are 
 oblong, and slightly concave, ai'd their 
 external edges rise somewhat higher than 
 their internal brims. They receive the 
 condyloid processes of the os occipitis, 
 with which they are articulated by a 
 species of gi glimus. The lowermost ar- 
 ticulaiing surfaces, or the inferior oblique 
 processes, as they are called, are large, 
 concave, and circular, and are formed for 
 receiving the superior oblique processes of 
 the second vertebra ; so that the atlas 
 differs from the resi of the cervical verte- 
 bra; in receiving the. bones, with which it 
 is articulated both above and below. 
 
 In the foetus we find this vertebra com- 
 posed of five, instead of three pieces, as in 
 the other vertebrae. One of these is the 
 anterior arch ; the other four are the 
 posterior arch and the sides, each of the 
 latter being composed of two pieces. 
 The transverse process, on each side, re- 
 mains long- in a state of epiphysis with 
 respect to the rest of the bone. The 
 second vertebra is called dentata, from 
 the process on the upper part of its body, 
 which has been, though perhaps improperly, 
 jcompared to a tooth. This process, which 
 is the most remarkable part of the verte- 
 bra, is of a cylindrical shape, slightly flat- 
 tened, however, behind and before. An- 
 teriorly it has a convex, smooth, articu- 
 lating surface, where it is received by the 
 atlas, as we observed in our description 
 of that vertebra. It is by means of this 
 articulation that the rotatory motion of 
 the head is performed ; tlie articulation 
 X)f the os occipitis with the superior ob- 
 lique processes of the first vertebra, allow- 
 ing only a certain degree of motion back- 
 wards and forwards, so that when we turn 
 the face either to the right or left, the 
 
 atlas moves upon this odontoid process of 
 the second vertebra. But, as the lace 
 cannot turn a quarter of a circle, that is, 
 to the shoulder, upon this vertebra alone, 
 without being liable to injure the medulla 
 spinalis, we find that all the cervical ver- 
 tebrae com ur in this rot aory motion, when 
 it is in any considerable degree; and in- 
 deed we see many strong ligamentous 
 fibres arising from the sides of the odon- 
 tiod process, and passing over the first 
 vertebra, to the os occipitis, which not 
 only strengthen the articulation of these 
 bones with each other, but serve to regu- 
 la'e and limit their motion. It is on this 
 account that the name of moderators has 
 sometimes been g-iven to these ligaments. 
 
 The transverse processes of the vertebra 
 dentata are short, inclined downwards, 
 and forked at their extremities. Its spi- 
 nous process is short and thick. Its 
 superior oblique processes a slightly con- 
 vex, and somewhat larger than the arti- 
 culating surfaces of the first vertebra, by 
 which mechanism, the motion of that bone 
 upon this second vertebra is performed 
 with greater safety. Its inferior oblique 
 pro. esses have nothing singular in their 
 structure. 
 
 The seventh vertebra of the neck differs 
 from the rest chiefly in having its spinous 
 process of a greater length, so that, upon 
 this account, it has been sometimes called 
 vertebra prominens. 
 
 The dorsal vertebr*, which are twelve 
 in number, are of a middle size, between 
 the cervical and lumbar vertebrae; the 
 upper ones gradually losing their resem- 
 blance to ihose of the neck, and the lower 
 ones coming nearer to those of the loins. 
 The bodies of these vertebrae are more 
 flattened at their sides, more convex be- 
 fore, and more concave behind, than the 
 other bones of the spine. Their upper and 
 lower surfaces are horizontal. At their 
 sides we observe two depivssions, one at 
 their upper, and the other at their lower 
 edge, which, united with similar depres- 
 sions in the vertebrae above and below, 
 form articulating surfaces, covered with 
 cartilage, in which the heads of the ribs 
 ure received. These depressions, however, 
 are not exactly alike in all the dorsal 
 vertebrae ; for we find the head of the first 
 rib articulated solely with the first of 
 these vertebrae, which has therefore the 
 whole of the superior articulating surface 
 within itself, independent of the. vertebra 
 above it. We may likewise observe a 
 similarity in this respect in the eleventh 
 and twelfth of the dorsal vertebrae, with 
 which the eleventh and twelfth ribs are 
 articulated separately. Their spinous pro- 
 cesses are long, flattened at the sides, 
 divided at their upper and back part intp 
 two surfaces by a middle ridge, which is 
 
VER 
 
 received by a small groove in ihe inner 
 part of the spinous process immediately 
 above it, and connected to it by a liga- 
 ment. Those spinous processes are ter- 
 minated by a kind of round tubercle, 
 which slopes considerably downwards, 
 except in the three lowermost vertebrae, 
 where they are shorter and more erect. 
 Their transverse processes are of consi- 
 derable length and thickness, and are 
 turned obhq ,ely backwards. Anteriorly 
 they have an articulating surface, tor re- 
 ceiving i he tuberosity of the ribs, except 
 in the eleventh and twelfth of the dorsal 
 vertebrae to which the ribs are articulated 
 by their heuds only. In the last ot these 
 vertebrae .he transverse processes are very 
 short and thick, because otherwise they 
 would be apt to strike against the lower- 
 most ribs, when we bend the body to 
 either side. 
 
 The lumbar vertebrae, the lowest of the 
 true vertebrae, are five in number They 
 are larger than the dorsal veivebrae. Their 
 bodies are extremely prominent, and 
 nearly of a circular form at their fore part; 
 posteriorly they are concave. Their in- 
 termediate cartilages are of considerable 
 thickness, especially anteriorly, by which 
 means the curvature of the spine forwards, 
 towards the abdomen, in this part, is 
 greatly assisted. Their spinous processes 
 are short and thick, of considerable 
 breadth, erect, and terminated by a kind 
 of tuberosity. Their oblique processes 
 are of considerable thickness; the superior 
 ones are concave, and turned inwards ; 
 the interior ones convex, and turned out- 
 wards. Their transverse processes are 
 thin n<] long, except in the first and last 
 vertebrae, where thry are much shorter, 
 that the lateral motions of the trunk might 
 not be impeded. The inferior surface of 
 all these vertebrae is slightly oblique, so 
 that the fore part of the body of each is 
 somewhat thicker than its hind part; but 
 this is more particularly, observable in 
 the lowermost vertebra, which is connect- 
 ed with the oi sacrum. Many anatomists 
 describe the os sacrum and the os coccygis 
 as when considering the bones of the spine, 
 whilst others regard them as belonging 
 more properly to the pelvis. These bones 
 the reader may consult. It now remains 
 to notice the uses of the spine. \Ve find 
 the spinal marrow lodged in this bony 
 canal, secure from external injury. It 
 defends the thoracic and abdominal viscera, 
 and forms a pillar which supports the 
 hand, and gives a general firmness to the 
 whole trunk. 
 
 . To give it a firm busis, we find the bodies 
 of the vertebrae gradually increasing in 
 breadth as they descend ; and to fit it for 
 a variety of motion, it is composed of a 
 great number of joints, with an interme- 
 diate elastic substance, so that to great 
 
 VER 
 
 853 
 
 firmness there is added a perfect flexi- 
 bility. 
 
 We have already observed, that the 
 lowermost and largest vertebra: are not 
 so heavy in proportion as those above 
 them; their bodies being more spongy, 
 excepting at their circumference, where 
 they are more immediately exposed to 
 pressure ; so that nature seems every 
 where endeavouring to relieve us of an un- 
 necessary weight of bone. But behind, 
 where the spinal marrow is more exposed 
 to injury, we find the processes composed 
 of very hard bone ; and the spinous pro- 
 cesses are in general placed over each 
 other in a slanting direction, so that a 
 pointed instrument cannot easily get be- 
 tween them, excepting in the neck, where 
 the^i are almost perpendicular and leave 
 a greater space between them. Hence, 
 in some countries, it is usual to kill cattle 
 by thrusting a pointed instrument between 
 the occiput and the atlas, or between the 
 atlas and the second vertebra. Besides 
 these uses of the vertebra: in defending 
 the spinal marrow, and in articulating the 
 several vertebrae, as is the case with the 
 oblique processes, we shall find that they 
 all serve to form a greater s rfuce for the 
 lodgment of muscles, and to enable the 
 latter to act more powerfully on the trunk, 
 by aubrding them u lever of considerable 
 length. 
 
 In the neck, we see the spine project- 
 ing somewhat forwards, to support the 
 head, which, without this assistance, 
 would require a greater number of mus- 
 cles. Through tiie whole length of the 
 thorax it .is carried in a curved direction 
 backwards, and thus adds considerably to 
 the cavity of the chest, and consequently 
 affords more room to the lungs, heart, 
 and large blood-vessels. In the loins, the 
 spine again projects forwards, in a direc- 
 tion with the centre of gravity, by which 
 means the body is easily kept in an erect 
 posture ; for otherwise we should he liable 
 to fall forwards. But, at its inferior part, 
 it again recedes backwards, and helps to 
 form a cavity called the pelvis, in which 
 the urinary bladder, intestn.um rectum, 
 and other viscera, are placed. 
 
 In a part of the body that is composed 1 
 of so great a number of bones, and con- 
 structed for such a variety of motion, as 
 the spine is, luxation is more to be ex- 
 pected than fracture; and this is very 
 wisely guarded against in every direction, 
 by the many processes that are to be found 
 in each vertebra, and by the cartilages, 
 ligaments, and other means of connexion, 
 which we have described as uniting them 
 together. 
 
 VERTEBRAL ARTERY. . -Irteria ver- 
 tebralis. A branch of the subclavian, pro- 
 ceeding through the vertebra; to with- 
 in the cranium, where, with its fellow, it 
 
S54 
 
 VES 
 
 V1N 
 
 forms the basilary artery, the internal 
 auditory, and the posterior artery of the 
 dura mater 
 
 VERTEX. The crown of the head. 
 
 VERTICALIA OSSA. See Parietal bones. 
 
 VEUTICIS os. See Parietal bones. 
 
 VERTIGO. Giddiness. 
 
 Vervain. See Verbena. 
 
 Vervain, female. Se.: Erysimum. 
 
 VESANIJE. (From Vesanus, a madman.) 
 The fourth order in the class neuroses of 
 Cullen's nos'-'iogieal arrangement ; com- 
 prehending diseases in which the judg- 
 ment is impaired, without either coma or 
 pyrexia. 
 
 VESICA. (Dim, of vas, a vessel.) A 
 bladder. 
 
 VESICA FELLIS. The gall-bladder. 
 See Gall-bladder. 
 
 VESICA URINARIA. The urinary' 
 bladder. See Urinary bladder. 
 
 VESICATORIES. (Vesicatoria, from 
 vesica, a bladder ; because they raise a 
 bladder.) See Epispastics. 
 
 VESICLE. (Vesicula, a diminutive of 
 vesica, a bladder.) An elevation of the 
 cuticlci conta.ning a transparent watery 
 fluid. 
 
 VESICITLA FELLIS. The gall-bladder. 
 
 VESICCL/TJ DIVJS BARBARA. The con- 
 fluent sm.-ill-pox. 
 
 VESicutaj eixGiVAnx T M. The thrush. 
 
 VESICULA PULMOXALES. The air 
 cells which compose the greatest part of 
 the lungs, and are situated at the termina- 
 tion of the bronchia 
 
 VESICULJE SEM1NALES. Two mem- 
 branous receptacles', situated on the back 
 part of the bladder above its neck. The 
 excretory ducts are called ejaculatory 
 duc'.s. They proceed to the urethra, into 
 which they open by a peculiar orifice at 
 the top of the verumontanum. They have 
 vesst Is and nerves from the neighbouring 
 parts, and are well .-/applied with absor- 
 bent vessels, which proceed to the lym- 
 phatic glands about the loins. The use 
 of the vesiculx semlnales is to receive the 
 semen brought into them by the vasa de- 
 ferentia, to 'retain, somewhat inspissate, 
 and to excern it sub coitu into the urethra, 
 from whence it is propelled into the vagina 
 Uteri. See Pemphigus. 
 
 Vesicular fever. See Pemphigus. 
 VEST1RULUM. A round cavity of 
 the internal ear, between the cochlea and 
 semicircular canals, in which are an oval 
 opening communicating with the cavity of 
 the tympanum and the orifices of the 
 semicircular canals. It is within this cavi- 
 ty and the semicircular canals, that the 
 new apparatus, discovered by the cele- 
 brated neurologist Scarpa, lies. He has 
 demonstrated membranous tubes, connect- 
 ed loosely by cellular texture, within the 
 bony semicircular canals, each of which 
 is dilated in the cavity of the vestibule into 
 
 an ampulla ; it is upon these ampulla, 
 which communicate by means of an alveus 
 communis, that branches of the portio mol- 
 lis are expanded. 
 
 VETONICA CORDI. See JSetonica. 
 
 VIBIX. (Vibex, sing. plu. Vibices.} The 
 large purple spots which appear under the 
 skin in certain malignant fevers. 
 
 VIBRISSJE. (Vibrissa, from vibro, to 
 quaver.) Hairs growing in the nostrils. 
 See Capillus. 
 
 VICHY WATER. Is obtained from the 
 tepid mineral springs that arise in the vici- 
 nity of Vichy, in France. On account of its 
 chalybeate and alkaline ingredients, it is 
 taken internally, being repu.ted to be of 
 great service in bilious colics, diarrhasas, 
 and in disorders of the stomach, especially 
 such as arise from a relaxed or debilitated 
 state of that organ. 
 
 These waters are likewise very useful 
 when employed as a tepid bath, particu- 
 larly in rheumatisms, sciatica, gout, 8cc. 
 by combining the internal use with the ex- 
 ternal application, they have often effected 
 a cure where other remedies had failed to 
 afford relief. 
 
 VICIA FAB A. The systematic name of the 
 common bean plant. See Bean. 
 
 VICTORALIS iQjfGA. This officinal is 
 the Jlllium victoralis of Linnaeus. The 
 root, which when dried loses its alliace- 
 ous smell and taste, is said to be efficaci- 
 ous in allaying the abdominal spasms of 
 graved females. 
 
 VIGILANCE. Pervigilium. Vigilance, 
 when attended by anxiety, pain in the 
 head, loss of appetite, and diminution of 
 strength, is by Sauvage and Sagar consi- 
 dered as a genus of disease, and is called 
 agrypnia. 
 
 VERRUCA. A wart. 
 
 VEHIU.TCARTA. (From Verruca, a wart ; 
 because it was supposed to destroy warts.) 
 The herb turnsole. 
 
 VINCA. (From vincio, to bind ; because 
 of its said usefulness in making bands.) 
 The name of a genus of plants in the Lin- 
 nxan system. Class, Pentandria. Order, 
 Monogynia. The herb periwinkle, or per- 
 vincle. 
 
 VIXCA Mi^on. The systematic name of 
 the lesser periwinkle. See Vinca pervinca. 
 Clematis daphnoides major. This plant Vinca 
 minor of Linnaeus, possesses bitter and ad- 
 stringent virtues, and is said to be effica- 
 cacious in stopping nasal haemorrhages 
 when bruised and put into the nose. Boil- 
 ed it forms a useful adstringent gargle in 
 common sore throat, and it is given by 
 some in phthisical complaints. 
 
 VIJTCA PERVIJSCA. The lesser periwin- 
 kle. 
 
 Vi^cETOxrctJiMr. (From vinco, to over- 
 come, and toxicum, poison ; so named 
 from its supposed virtues of resisting and 
 expelling poisons.) Hermidmariq. JJsck- 
 
VIO VIO 855 
 
 piaa. Swallow wort. Tame poison. The repentibus, The recent flowers of this 
 
 root of this plant Jlsclepiaa vincetoxicum of plant are received into the catalogues of the 
 
 Linnaeus, smells when fresh somewhat of Materia Medica. They have an agreeable 
 
 valerian ; chewed it imparts at first a con- sweet smell, and a mucilaginous bitterish 
 
 siderable sweetness which is soon succeed- taste. Their virtues are purgative or laxa- 
 
 ed by an unpleasant subacrid bitterness, live, and by some they are said to possess 
 
 It is given in some countries in the cure of an anodyne and pectoral quality. The 
 
 glandular obstructions. officinal preparation of this flower is a 
 
 Vine. See Vitis. syrup, which, to young children, answers 
 
 Vine, -white- See Bryonia alba. the purpose of a purgative ; it is also of 
 
 Vine, -wild. See Bryoniaalba. considerable utility in many chemical in- 
 
 Vinegar. See Acctum. quiries, to detect an acid or an alkali; the 
 
 Vinegary distilled. See Jlcetum distilla- former changing the blue colour to a red, 
 
 turn. and the latter to a green. 
 
 Vinegar % spirits of. See Acetic acid. VIOLA CANINA. The dog violet. The 
 VINUM. See Wine. root of ih'^s plant, Viola canina of Linnzeus, 
 VINUM ALOES. Wine of aloes. For- possesses the power of vomiting and purg- 
 merly known by the names of tinctura ing the bowels; with which intention ascru- 
 hierae and tinctnra sacra. " Take of ex- pie of the dried root must be exhibited. It 
 tract of spiked aloe, eight ounces ; canel- appears, though neglected in this country, 
 la bark, two ounces ; wine, six pints ; worthy of the attention of physicians, 
 proof spirits, two pints." Rub the aloe VIOLA IPECACUANHA. The plant which 
 into powder with white sand, previously was supposed to afford the ipecacuanha- 
 cleansed from any impurities : rub the ca- root. 
 
 nella-bark also into powder ; and after VIOLA IUTEA. The wall-flower was so 
 
 having mixed these powders together, pour called. See Cheln. 
 
 on the wine and spirit. Macerate for VIOLA ODORATA. The systematic name 
 fourteen days, occasionally shaking the of the sweet violet. See Viola. 
 mixture, and afterwards strain. A sto- VIOLA PALUSTRIS. See Pinguicula. 
 machic purgative, calculated for the aged VIOLA TRICOLOR. Harts-ease. Pansies, 
 and phlegmatic, who are not troubled with This well known beautiful little plant 
 the piles. The dose is from half a fluid- grows in corn-fields, waste, and cultivated 
 ounce to an ounce. grounds, flowering all the summer months. 
 VINUM ANTIMONII. In small doses this It varies much by cultivation ; and by the 
 proves alterative and diaphoretic, and a vivid colouring of its flowers often becomes 
 large dose emetic ; in which last intention extremely beautiful in gardens, where it is 
 it is the common emetic for children. distinguished by various names. To the 
 VINUM ANTIMONII TARTAIIIZATI. See taste, this plant in its recent state is ex- 
 Liquor antimonii tartarizati. tremely glutinous, or mucilaginous, ac- 
 VINUM FERRI. Wine of iron, formerly companied with the common herbaceous 
 called vinium chalebeatum. " Take of iron flavour and roughness. By distillation 
 filings, two ounces ; wine, two pints.'* with water, according to Haase, it affords 
 Mix, and set the mixture by for a month, oc- a small quantity of odorous essemial oil, of 
 casionally shaking it; then filter it through a somewhat acrid taste. The dried herb 
 paper. For its virtues see Ferrium tarta- yields about half its weight of watery ex- 
 risatum. tract, the fresh plant about one-eighth. 
 VINUM: IPECACUANHA. Wine of ipe- Though many of the old writers on the 
 cacuanha. ** Take of ipecacuanha-root, materia medica represent this plant as a 
 bruised, two ounces ; wine, two pints." powerful medicine in epilepsy, asthma, ul- 
 Macerate for fourteen days, and strain, cers, scabies, and cutaneous complaints, 
 The dose, when used as an emetic, from yet the viola tricolor owes its present cha- 
 two fluiddrachms to half an ounce. racter as a medicine to the modern autho- 
 VINUM OPII. Wine of opium, formerly rities of Starick,Metzer, Haase, and others, 
 known by the names of laudanum liquidum especially as a remedy for the crusta lac- 
 Sydenhamiy and tinctura thebaica. " Take tea. For this purpose, a handful of the 
 of extract of opium, an ounce ; cinnamon- fresh herb, or half a drachm of it dried, 
 bark, bruised, cloves, bruised, of each a boiled two hours in milk, is to be strained 
 drachm; wine, a pint." Macerate for eight and taken night and morning. Bread, with 
 days, and strain. See Opium. this decoction, is also to be formed into a 
 VIOLA. (From lov ; because it was poultice and applied to the part. By this 
 first found in Ionia.) 1. The name of a treatment it has been observed, that the 
 genus of plants in the Linnzean system, eruption during the first eight days in- 
 Class, Gyngenesia. Order, Monogynia. creases, and that the urine, when the medi- 
 The violet. cine succeeds, has an odour similar to that 
 2. The pharmacopoeial name of the Vio- of cats; but on continuing the use of the 
 laria. Sweet violet. Viola odorat&of Lin- plant a sufficient time, this smell goes off, 
 nsus : acaulisy foliis cordatis t stolonibus the scabs disappear, and the skin recovers 
 
856 VIS VIS 
 
 its natural purity. Instances of the sue- VIS INERTIJE. The propensity to 
 
 Cessf'tl exhibition of this medicine, as cited rest inherent in nature, 
 
 by these authors, are very numerous; in- VIS 1NSITA. This property is defined 
 
 deed this remedy, under their management, by Haller to be thar power by which a 
 
 seems rarely, if ever, to have failed. It muscle, when wounded, touched, or irnta- 
 
 appears, however, that Mursinna, Aker- ted, contracts, independent of the will of 
 
 mann, and Flennig, were U-ss fortunate the animal that is the object of the expe- 
 
 in the employment of this plant; the last riment, and without its feeling pain. See 
 
 of whom declares, that in the different cu- Irritability 
 
 taneous disorders in which he used it, no VIS MEDIC ATRIX NATURJE. Vis 
 
 benefit was derived. Haase, who admini- conservatrix. A term employed by physi- 
 
 stered this species of violet in various forms, cians to express that healing power in an 
 
 and large doses, extended its use to many animated body, by which, when diseased, 
 
 chronic disorders; and from the great the body is enabled to regain its healthy 
 
 number of cases in which it proved sue- actions. 
 
 cessful, we are desirous of recommending VIS MORTUA. That property by 
 
 it to a farther trial in this country. which a muscle after the death of the ani- 
 
 It is remarkable that Bergius speaks of mal, or a muscle immediately after having 
 
 this plant as a useful mucilaginous purga- been cut out from a living body, contracts, 
 
 tive, and lakes no notice of its efficacy in VIS NERVOSA. This property is con- 
 
 the crtista lactea, or in any other disease, sidered by Whytt to be another power of 
 
 VIOLAHIA. See Viola. ' the muscles by which they act when excited 
 
 Violet, dog. See Viola cani?ia. by the ner\es. 
 
 Violet, sweet See Viola. VIS PLASTICA. That facility of for- 
 
 Viper. See Vipera. mation which spontaneously operates in 
 
 Viper-gr ass. See Scorzonera. animals. 
 
 VIPERA. (Qued Vi pariat t because it VIS A TERGO. Any impulsive power, 
 was thought that its young eat through the VIS VlTJv The natural power of the 
 mother's bowels.) The viper, or adder, animal machine in preserving life. 
 This viviparous reptile, Coluber berus of VISCUM. Mistletoe. Viscum album of 
 Linnaeus, possesses the power of forming- Unnxus. This singular parasitical plant 
 a poisonous fluid m little bags near its teeth, most commonly grows on apple-trees, also 
 The flesh is perfectly innocent, and often on the pear, hawthorn, service, oak, hasel, 
 taken by the common people against the maple, ash, lime-tree, willow, elm, horn- 
 king's evil* and a variely of disorders of beam, &c. It is supposed to be propaga- 
 the skin. Experience evinces it to be an ted by birds, especially by the field-fare 
 inefficacious substance. and thrush, which feed upon its berries, 
 
 VIPERARIA. See Serpentaria Virginiana. the seeds of which p ss through the bow- 
 
 VIPERIXA. (From viper, a snake; so els unchanged : and along with the excre- 
 
 called from the serpentine appearance of ment adhere to the branchesof trees where 
 
 its roots.) See Serpentaria virginiana. they vegetate. 
 
 VIPERINA YIRGIXIAXA. See Serpentaria The mistletoe of the oak has, from the 
 
 virginiana. times of the ancient druids, been always 
 
 VIRGA AUREA. fferba dorea. Conyzn co- preferred to that produced on other trees; 
 
 ma anrea. Symphytum. Petrceum. Elichry- but it is now well known that the viscns 
 
 sum. Cons oK da suracenica. Golden rod. qncrcns differs in no respect from others. 
 
 The leaves and flowers of this pUnt, Soli- This plant is the t% of the Greeks, and 
 
 dago virga avrea of Linnaeus, are recom- was in former times thought to possess 
 
 mended as aperients and corroborants in many medicinal virtues; however, we learn 
 
 urinary obstructions, ulcerations of the but little concerning its efficacy from the 
 
 kidneys and bladder, and it is said by ancient writers on the matena medica, 
 
 some to be particularly useful in stopping nor will it be deemed necessary to state 
 
 internal haemorrhages. the extraordinary powers ascribed to the 
 
 VIRGATA SUTURA. The sagittal suture mistletoe by the crafty designs of druidi- 
 
 of the skull. cal knavery. Hoth the leaves and branches 
 
 VIRGINALS CLAUSTRUM. The hymen. of the plant have very little smell, and a 
 
 Virginian tobacco. See Nicotianu. , very weak taste of the nauseous kind. In. 
 
 Virgins'' bower, upright. See Flammula distillation they impregnate water with 
 
 jovis. their faint unpleasant smell, but yield no 
 
 Virgins' milk. A solution of gum ben- essential oil. Extracts, made from them 
 
 zonium. by water, are bitterish, roughish, and sub- 
 
 VIRUS. A synonym of contagion. See saline: The spirituous extracts of the 
 
 Contagion. wood has the greatest austerity, and that 
 
 VIS CONSERVATRIX. See Vis metli- of the leaves the greatest bitterness The 
 
 catrix. berries abound with an extremely tena- 
 
 VIS ELASTICA. Elasticity. ciows and most ungrateful sweet mucilage. 
 
VIT 
 
 The viscus quercus obtained great repu- 
 tation for the cure of epilepsy ; and a case 
 of this disease, of a woman of quality, in 
 which it proved remarkably successful, is 
 mentioned by Boyle. Some years after- 
 wards its use was strongly recommended 
 in various convulsive disorders by Colbach, 
 who has related several instances of its 
 good effects. He administered it in sub- 
 stance in doses of half a drachm, or a 
 drachm, of the wood or leaves, or an infu- 
 sion of an ounce. This author was follow- 
 ed by others, who have not only given tes- 
 timony of the efficacy of the mistletoe in 
 different convulsive affections, but also 
 in those complaints denominated nervous, 
 in which it was supposed to act in the 
 character of a tonic. But all that has been 
 written in favdur of this remedy, which is 
 certainly well deserving of notice, has not 
 prevented it from falling into general ne- 
 glect; and the colleges of London and 
 Edinburgh have, perhaps not without rea- 
 son, expunged it from their catalogues of 
 the materia medica. 
 
 VISCUM ALBUM. The systematic name 
 of the parasitical mistletoe. See Viscum. 
 
 VISCUS. Any org^n or part which has 
 an appropriate use, as the viscera of the 
 abdomen, &c. 
 
 Vision. See Sight. 
 
 Vision, defective. See Dysopia. 
 
 Visus BEFIGURATUS. See Metamorphop- 
 sia. 
 
 VIT.E ARBOR. See Jlrbor vit<e. 
 
 VIT.TE LIGNUM. See Guaiacum. 
 
 Vital actions. See Vital Functions. 
 
 VITAL FUNCTIONS. Vital actions. 
 Those actions of the body upon which life 
 immediately depends, as the circulation of 
 the blood, respiration, heat of the body, 
 &c. See Function. 
 
 Vital principle. See Life. 
 
 VITALBA. Traveller's joy. This plant is 
 common in our hedges, and is the Clema- 
 tis vitalba of Linnxus \-foliispinnatfa, fo- 
 liolia cbrdatis scandentibus : its leaves when 
 fresh produce a warmth on the tongue, and 
 if the chewing is continued, blisters arise. 
 The same effect follows their being rubbed 
 on the skin. The plant has been admini- 
 stered internally to cure lues venerea, scro- 
 fula, and rheumatisms. In France, the 
 young sprouts are eaten, when boiled, as 
 hoptops are in this country. 
 
 VITILIGO. (From vitio, to infect.) See 
 Alphus. 
 
 V1TIS. 1. The name of a genus of 
 plants in the Linnaean system. Class, Pen- 
 tandria. Order, Monogynia. 
 
 2. The pharmacopceial name of the Vitis 
 vinifera of Linnseus :foliis lobatis sinua- 
 tis nudis. Vine-leaves and the tendrils 
 have an adstringent taste, and were for- 
 merly used in diarrhoeas, haemorrhages, 
 and other disorders requiring refrigerant 
 and styptic medicines. The juice or sap 
 
 VIT 
 
 85? 
 
 of the vine, called lachryma, has been re- 
 commended in calculous disorders : and it 
 is said to be an excellent application to 
 weak eyes and specks of the cornea. The 
 unripe fruit has a harsh, rough, sour taste; 
 its expressed juice, called verjuice, was 
 formerly much esteemed, but is now su- 
 perseded by the juice of lemons; for ex- 
 ternal use, however, particularly in bruises 
 and pains, verjuice is still employed, and 
 considered to be a vefy useful Application. 
 See also Uvte passx, wine, and ccetum . 
 
 VITIS ALBA. See Bryonia alba. 
 
 VITIS ALTUS. St. Vitus's dance. 
 
 VITIS ID.EIA. The red whortle -berry. 
 The leaves of this plant, Vaccinium vitit 
 idxa of Linnaeus, are so adstringent as to 
 be used in some places for tanning. They 
 are said to mitigate the pain attendant on 
 c?.lculous diseases when given internally in 
 the form of decoction. The ripe berries 
 abound with a grateful acid juice ; and are 
 esteemed in Sweden as aperient, antiscep- 
 tic, and refrigerant, and often given in 
 putrid diseases. 
 
 VITIS STLVESTRIS. White briony. 
 
 VITIS VIIHFERA. The systematic name 
 of the grape-tree. See Vitis and taine. 
 
 VITIX AGNUS CASTUS. The systematic 
 name of the chaste tree. See Agnus cas- 
 tus. 
 
 VITRAJUA. The pellitory of the wall. 
 
 VITREOUS HUMOUR. Humour vi- 
 treus. The pellucid body which fills the 
 whole bulb of the eye behind the crystal- 
 line lens. The vitreous substance is com- 
 posed of small cells which communicate 
 with each other, and are distended with a 
 transparent fluid. 
 
 Vitriol, acid of. See Sulphuric add. 
 
 Vitriol, blue. See Sulphus cupri. 
 
 Vitriol, green. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 Vitriol, Roman. See Sulphas cupri. 
 
 Vitriol, s-wcet spirit of. See Spirits <stherjs 
 vitriolici. 
 
 Vitriol, white. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 Vitriolated kali. See Potassae sulphas. 
 
 VITHIOLUM. (From vitrum, glass ; so 
 called from its likeness to glass. Hollan- 
 dus says this word is fictitious, and com- 
 posed from the initials of the following sen- 
 tence : Vade in terrain rimando, invemee, 
 optimum lapidem veram medicinum.) Cat- 
 cadinum. Calcatar. Calcotar. Calcan- 
 thos. Calcanthvm. Calcitea. Vitriol, or 
 sulphate of iron. 
 
 VITRIOLUM ALBUM. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 VlTRIOLUM CflERULEUM. See Cltrpi SUl- 
 
 pJias. 
 
 VITRIOLUM ROMANUM. See Curpi sul- 
 phas. 
 
 VITRIOLUM VIRIDE. See Ferri sulphas. 
 
 VITRUM. Glass. 
 
 VITRUM AJTTIMOSIT. Glass of antimony; 
 Antimony first calcined, then fused in a 
 crucible. 
 
 VITRUM ASTIMOSII CERITUBT, A dk 
 
858 
 
 WAL 
 
 WAT 
 
 aphoretic compound exhibited in the cure 
 of dysenteries arising- from checke'd per- 
 spiration. 
 
 VITIHJM HYPOCLEPTicuar. A funnel to 
 separate oil from water. 
 
 VOICE. Vox. The principal organ of 
 the voice is the larynx; for, when it is in- 
 jured, the air passes through the windpipe 
 without yielding 1 any sound. 
 
 VOLSELLA. A probang 1 , or instrument to 
 remove bodies sticking in the throat. 
 
 VOLVULUS. (From volvo, to roll up ) 
 The iliac passion, or infl.tmmation in the 
 bowels, called twisting of the guts. 
 
 VOLVULUS TERRESTRIS. Small bind- 
 weed The convolvulus minor. 
 
 VOMER. Named from its great re- 
 semblance to a plough-share. It is a 
 slender thin bone separating the nostrils 
 from each other, consisting of two plates 
 much compressed together, very dense and 
 strong, yet so thin as to be transparent ; 
 these two plates seem at every edge to se- 
 pta-ate from each other, and thus a groove 
 is formed at every side. 1 This groove, 
 on the upper edge, or, as it may be called, 
 its base, is wide, and receives into it the 
 projecting points of the aethmoid and sphe- 
 noid bones, and thus it stands very firmly 
 and securely on the skull, and capable of 
 resisting blows of considerable; violence. 
 2. The groove, upon the lower part, is 
 narrower, and receives the rising line in 
 the middle of the palate plate, where the 
 bones join to form the palate suture. At 
 the fore part it is united by a ragged sur- 
 face, and by something like a groove, to 
 the middle cartilage of the nose, and as 
 the vomer receives the other bones into 
 its grooves, it is, as >t were, locked in on 
 all sides, receiving support and strength 
 from each, but more particularly from 
 the thick and strong membrane which co- 
 vers the whole, and which is so continu- 
 ous as to resemble a periosteum, or rather 
 
 a continued ligament from its strength ; 
 thus the slender vomer possesses sufficient 
 strength to advert from it all those evils 
 which must inevitably have occurred, had 
 it been less wisely or less strongly con- 
 strutted. 
 
 VOMICA. (From^omo, to spit up; be- 
 cause it discharges a sanies.) An abscess 
 of the lungs. 
 
 VOMICA LIQ.UORIS JETERNI. Quick-sil- 
 ver. 
 
 VOMITING. Vomitio. A forcible ejec- 
 tion of food, or any other substance, from 
 the stomach, through the oesophagus and 
 mouth. It is either idiopathic, when ari- 
 sing from a cause in the stomach itself; 
 or symptomatic, when originating from dis- 
 eases seated in any other part of the body. 
 Its immediate cause is an antiperystaltic, 
 spasmodic, convulsive constriction of the 
 stomach and pressure of the diaphragm 
 and abdominal muscles. It is an effort of 
 nature to expel whatever molests or is 
 troublesome in the stomach. 
 
 Vomiting of blood.' See Heematemesis. 
 
 VOMITXTS CHUENTUS. Sc- Hcematemesis. 
 
 Voracious appetite. See Bulimia. 
 
 Vox ABSCISSA. Hoarsen ess, a ioss of voice. 
 
 VtarjAoo. The asarabacca was so called. 
 See jisarum. 
 
 VULNERARIA. (From vuhnis, a wound.) 
 Medicines which heal wounds. A herb 
 named from its uses in healing wounds. - 
 
 VULXEIIARIA AQ.UA. Arqucbusade. 
 
 VULNUS SCLOPETICUM. A 
 
 WO' I (1 
 
 VULVA. (Quasi -vulva, the aperture 
 to the womb ; or quasi volva, because the 
 foetus is wrapped up in it.) The puden- 
 dum mubebre, or parts of generation pro- 
 per to women ; also a foramen in the brain. 
 
 VULVARIA. (From vulva, the womb ; 
 so named from its smell or use in disorders 
 of the womb.) Stinking orach. See Jtri- 
 plex olide. 
 
 w 
 
 WAKE rtbin. See Jlrum. 
 
 1 \\iU-Jloiaer. See Chtiri. 
 
 Wall-pellilory. See Parietaria. 
 
 Wall-pepper. See lltecebra. 
 
 Walnut. See Juglans. 
 
 WALTON WATER. A mineral spring 
 near Tewkesbury in Gloucestershire, con- 
 taining a small portion of iron dissolved in 
 fixed air ; of absorbent earth combined 
 with hepatic air; of vitriol ated magnesia, 
 and muriated mineral alkali ; but the pro- 
 
 portions of these constituent parts have 
 not been accurately ascertained. Walton 
 water is chiefly efficacious in obstructions 
 and other affections of the glands. 
 
 WATER JJqua. According to the 
 opinion of modern chemists is a compound 
 fluid, made up of two substances, neither 
 of which can be exhibited separately, ex- 
 cept in the gaseous form ; and when aeri- 
 form, they are known, the one as hydro- 
 gen gas, or inflammable air ; the other as 
 
WATER? 
 
 oxygen gas, or vital air. These gases, in 
 the proportion of about three of hydrogen 
 to'eleven of oxygen, when united chemi- 
 cally, and reduced from the form of an 
 air to that of a liquid, constitute the fluid, 
 water. 
 
 It is transparent, without colour, smell, 
 or taste ; in every degree compressible; 
 when pure, not liable to spontaneous 
 change ; liquid in the common temperature 
 of our atmosphere, assuming' the solid 
 form at 32 Fahrenheit, and the gaseous at 
 212, but returning unaltered to its liquid 
 state on resuming any degre of heat be- 
 tween these points ; capable of dissolving 
 a greater number of natural bodies than 
 any other fluid whatever, and especially 
 those known by the name of the saline ; 
 performing the most important functions 
 in the vegetable and ammul kingdoms, and 
 entering largely into their composition as 
 a constituent part. The simple waters are 
 the following : 
 
 1. Distilled water. This is the lightest 
 of all others, containing neither solid nor 
 gaseous substances in solution, is perfectly 
 void of taste and smell, colourless and 
 beautifully transparent, has a soft feel, and 
 wets the fingers more readily than any 
 other. It mixes uniformly with soap into 
 a smooth opaline mixture, but may be 
 added to a solution of soap in spirit of wine 
 without injuring iis transparency. The 
 clearness of distilled water is not impaired 
 by the most delicate chemical re-agents, 
 such as lime-water, a solution of barytes 
 in any acid, nitrated silver, or acid of sugar. 
 When evaporated in a silver vessel it 
 leaves no residuum ; if preserved from 
 access of foreign matter floating ":n the air, 
 i.t may be kept for ages unaltered in ves- 
 sels upon which it has no action, as it does 
 not possess within itself the power of de- 
 composition. As it freezes exactly at. 32 
 ot Fahrenheit, and boils at 212 under the 
 atmospherical pressure of 29.8 inches, 
 these points are made use of as the stand- 
 ard ones for their mometrical division ; and 
 its specific weight bein^ always the same 
 under light pressure and temperature, it is 
 employed for the comparative standard of 
 specific gravuy. 
 
 Pure distilled water can only be procur- 
 ed from water which contains no %<,!.. i!e 
 matters that will rise in distillation, and 
 continue still in* onion with the vapour 
 when condensed. Many substances are 
 volatile during distillation, but most of the 
 gases, such as common air, carbonic acid, 
 and the like, are incapable of uniting with 
 water at a hijjh temperature: other bodies, 
 however, stic.h as vegetable ess. ntial on, 
 and, in general, much of that which givrs 
 the peculiar odour to vegetable and animal 
 mailer, will remain in water after distilla- 
 tion. So the steam of many animal and 
 vegetable decoctions has a certain flavour 
 
 which distinguishes it from pure water; 
 and the aqueous exhalation from living bo- 
 dies, whi'.h is a k.nd of distillation, has a 
 similar impregnation. 
 
 To obtain distilled water perfectly pure, 
 much stress was laid by former chemists on 
 repeating the process a great number of 
 times ; 'but it was found by Lavoisier, that 
 ram water once distilled, rejecting the first 
 and last products, was as pure a water as 
 could be procured by any subsequent dis- 
 tillations. 
 
 Distilled water appears to poss-ess a 
 higher power than any other as a solvent of 
 all animal arid vegetable matter, and these 
 it holds in solution as littie as possible 
 altered from the state in which they exist- 
 ed in the body that yielded them. Hence 
 the great practical utility of that kmd of 
 chemical Analysis which presents the prox- 
 imate constituent parts of these bodies^ 
 and which is effected particularly by the 
 assistance of pure water. On the other 
 hand, a saline, earthy, or otherwise im- 
 pure water, will alter the texture of some 
 of the pans, impair their solubiiiiy, pro- 
 duce material changes on the colouring 
 matter, and become a less .accurate ana- 
 lyseronaccountof the admixture of foreign 
 contents. 
 
 Distilled water is seldom* employed to 
 any extent in the preparation of food, or 
 in manufactures, on account of the trouble 
 of procuring it in Urge quantities; but 
 for preparing a great number of medicines, 
 and in almost every one of ihe nicer che- 
 mical processes that are carried on m the 
 liquid way, this water is an eseential requi- 
 site. The only cases in which ii has been 
 used largely as an article of drink, have 
 been in those important trials made of the 
 practicability of procuring it by condens- 
 ing the steam of :sea water by means of a 
 simpleapp.iratus adapted to a ship's boiler; 
 and these have fully shewn ihe ease with 
 which a large quantity of fresh water of the 
 purest kind, may be had at sea, at a mode- 
 rate expense^ whereby one of the most 
 distressing of all wants may be relieved. 
 There are one*or two circumstances winch 
 seem to shew that water, when not already 
 loaded with foreign matter, may become 
 a solvent for concretions in urinary pas- 
 sages. At least, we know that very ma- 
 terial advantage lias been derived in these 
 casc-s from very pure, natural springs, and 
 h< nee a course of distilled water has been, 
 recommended as a fair subject of experi- 
 ment. 
 
 2. Rain water, is the next in purity to 
 distilled water, is that which has under- 
 gone a natural distillation from the earth, 
 and is condensed in the form of rain. This 
 is a water so nearly approaching to abso- 
 lute purity as probably to be equal to dis- 
 tilled water for every purpose except in 
 the nicer chemical experiments. The fo- 
 
60 WATER. 
 
 reign contents of rain water appear to vary 
 according to the state of the air through 
 which it fulls. The heterogeneous atmos- 
 phere of a smoky town will give some im- 
 pregnation to rain as it passes through, and 
 this, though it may not be at once percep- 
 tible on chemical examination, will yet 
 render it liable to spontaneous change ; 
 and hence, rain water, if long kept, espe- 
 cially in hot climates, acquires a strong 
 smell, becomes full of animalcula, and in 
 some degree putrid. According to Mar- 
 graafiT, the constant foreign conten;s of 
 rain water appear to be some traces of the 
 muriatic and nitric acids ; but as this water 
 is always very soft, it is admirably adapted 
 for dissolving soap, or for the solution of 
 alimentary or colouring matter, and it is 
 accordingly used largely for these purposes. 
 The specific gravity of rain water is so 
 nearly the same as that of distilled water, 
 that it requires the most delicate ins ru- 
 ments to ascertain the difference. Ram, 
 that falls in towns, acquires a small quan- 
 tity of sulphat of lime and calcareous 
 matter from the mortar and plaister of the 
 houses. 
 
 3. Ice and sngiv -water. This equals rain 
 water in purity, and, when fresh melted, 
 contains no air, which is expelled during 
 freezing. In told climates and in high 
 latitudes, thawed snow forms the qonstant 
 drink of the inhabitants during winter ; 
 and the vast masses of ice which, float on 
 the polar seas afford an abundant supply to 
 the mariner. It is well known, that in a 
 weak brine, exposed to a moderate freez- 
 ing cold, it is only the watery part that 
 congeals, leaving the unfrozen liquor pro- 
 portionally stronger of the salt. The same 
 happens with a dilute solution of vegetable 
 acids, with fermented liquors, and the 
 like ; and advantage is taken of this pro- 
 perty to reduce the saline part to a more 
 concentrated form. Snow water has long 
 lain under the imputation of occasioning 
 those strumous swellings in the neck which 
 deform the inhabitants of many of the 
 Alpine valleys ; but this opinion is not sup- 
 ported by any well-authenticated indisput- 
 able facts, and is rendered still more im- 
 probable, if not entirely overturned, by 
 the frequency of the disease in Sumatra, 
 where ice and snow are never seen, and its 
 being quite unknown in Chili and in 
 Thibet, though the rivers of these coun- 
 tries are chiefly supplied by the melting of 
 the snow, with which the mountains are 
 covered. 
 
 4. Spring -water. Under this compre- 
 hensive class are included all waters that 
 -:pring from some depth beneath the soil, 
 and are used at the fountain head, or at 
 least before they have uin any considerable 
 distance exposed to the air. It is obvious 
 that spring water uill be as various in its 
 contents as the substances that compose the 
 
 soil through which it flows. When the ingre- 
 dients are not such as to give any peculiar 
 medical or sensible properties, and the 
 water is used for common purposes, it is 
 distinguished as a hard or soft spring, 
 sweet or brackish, clear or turbid, and the 
 like. Ordinary springs insensibly pass into 
 mineral springs, as their foreign contents 
 become more notable and uncommon ; 
 though sometimes waters have acquired 
 great medical reputation from mere pu- 
 rity. 
 
 By far the greater number of springs are 
 cold ; but as they take their origin at some 
 depth from the surface, and below the in- 
 fluence of the external atmosphere, their 
 temperature is, in general, pretty uniform 
 during every vicissitude of season, and 
 always several degrees higher than the 
 freezing point. Others, again, arise con- 
 stantly hot, or with a temperature always 
 exceeding the summer heat; and the 
 warmth possessed by the water is entirely 
 independent of that of the atmosphere, 
 and varies little winter or summer. 
 
 One of the principal inconveniences in 
 almost every spring water, is its hardness, 
 owing to the presence of earthy salts, 
 which, in by far the greater number of 
 cases, are only the insipid substances, 
 chalk and selenite, which do not impair 
 the taste of the water ; whilst the air 
 which it contains, and its grateful coolness, 
 render" it a most agreeable, and generally 
 a perfectly innocent, drink ; though some- 
 times, in weak stomachs, it is apt to occa- 
 sion an uneasy sense of weight in that or- 
 gan followed by a degree of dyspepsia. 
 The quantity of earthy salts varies consi- 
 derably ; but, in general, it appears that 
 the proportion of five grains of these in 
 the pint will constitute a hard water, unfit 
 for washing with soap, and for many other 
 purposes of household use or manufac- 
 tures. The water of deep wells is always, 
 ceteris paribus, much harder than that of 
 springs which overflow their channel ; for 
 much agitation and exposure to air produce 
 a gradual deposition of the calcareous 
 earth ; and hence spring water often in- 
 crusts to a considerable thickness the in- 
 side of any kind of tube through which it 
 flows, as it arises from the earth. The 
 specific gravity of these waters is also, in 
 general, greater than that of any other 
 kind of water, that of the sea excepted. 
 Springs that overflow their channel, and 
 form to themselves a limited bed, pass in- 
 sensibly into the state of stream, or river 
 water, and become thereby altered in some 
 of their chemical properties. 
 
 5. River -water. This is in general much 
 softer and more free from earthy salts than 
 the last, but contains less air of any kind ; 
 for, by the agitation of a long current, and 
 in most cases a great increase of tempera- 
 ture, it loses common air and carbonic 
 
WAT 
 
 acids, and, with this last, much of the lime 
 which it held in solution. The specific 
 gravity thereby becomes less, the taste not 
 so harsh, bui less fresh and agreeable, and 
 out of a hard spring is often made a stream 
 of sufficient purity for most of the pur- 
 poses where a soft water is required. 
 Some streams, however, that arise from a 
 clean siliceous rock, and flow in a sandy 
 or stony bed, are from the outset remark- 
 ably pure. Such are the mountain lakes 
 and rivulets in the rocky districts of Wales, 
 the source of the beautiful waters of the 
 Dee, and numberless other rivers that 
 flow through the hollow of every valley. 
 Switzerland has long been celebrated for 
 the purity and excellence of its waters, 
 which pour in copious streams from the 
 mountains; and give rise to some of the 
 finest rivers in Europe. An excellent ob- 
 server and naturalist, the illustrious Haller, 
 thus speaks of the Swiss waters, " vulga- 
 ribus aquis Helvetia super omnes fere 
 Europae regiones excellit. Nusquam li- 
 quid^s illas aquas et crystalli similimas se 
 mihi obtulisse memini postquam ex Hel- 
 vetia excessi. Ex scopulis enim nostrse 
 per puros silices percolaoe nulla terra vi- 
 tiantur." Some of them never freeze in 
 the severest winter, the cause of which is 
 probably, as Haller conjectures, that they 
 spring at once out of a subterraneous re- 
 servoir so deep as to be out of the reach of 
 frost, and during their short course when 
 exposed to day they have not time to be 
 cooled down from 53, their original tem- 
 perature, to below the freezing point 
 
 Some river waters, however, that do 
 not take their rise from a rocky soil, and 
 are indeed at first considerably charged 
 with foreign matter, during a long course, 
 even over a rich cultivated plain, become 
 remarkably pure as to saline contents, but 
 often fouled with mud, and vegetable or 
 animal exuviae, which are rather suspended 
 than held in true solution. Such is that of 
 the Thames, which taken up at London at 
 low water, is a very soft and good water, 
 and, after rest and filtration, it holds but 
 a very small portion of any thing that could 
 prove noxious or impede any manufacture. 
 It is also excellently fitted for sea store ; 
 but it here undergoes a remarkable spon- 
 taneous change. No water carried to sea 
 becomes putrid sooner than that of the 
 Thames. When a cask is opened after 
 being kept a month or two, aquantity of in- 
 flammable air escapes, and the water is so 
 black and offensive as scarcely to be borne. 
 Upon racking it off, however, into large 
 earthen vessels (oil jars are commonly used 
 for the purpose), and exposing it to UK- 
 air, it gradually deposits a quantity of 
 black slimy mud, becomes clear as crys- 
 tal, and remarkably sweet and palutuble. 
 The Seine has as high a reputation in 
 France, and appears from accurate cxperi- 
 
 WAT 
 
 861 
 
 ments to be a river of great purity. It 
 might be expected that a river which has 
 passed by a large town, and received all 
 its impurities, and been used by numerous 
 dyers, tanners, hatters, and the like, that 
 crowd to its bunks for the convenience of 
 plenty of water, should thereby acquire 
 such a foulness as to be very perceptible 
 to chemical examination for a considerable 
 distance bt-iovv the town ; but it appears, 
 from the most accurate examination, that 
 where the stream is at all considerable, 
 these kinds of impurity have but little in- 
 fluence in permanently altering the quality 
 of the water, especially as they are for 
 the most part only suspended and not truly 
 dissolved ; and, therefore, mere rest, and 
 especially filtration, will restore the water 
 to its original purity. Probably, there- 
 fore, the most accurate chemist would find 
 it difficult to distinguish water taken up at 
 London, from that procured at Hampton 
 Court, after each has been purified by 
 simple filtration. 
 
 6. Stagnated waters The waters that 
 present the greatest impurities to the 
 senses, are those of stagnant pools, and 
 low marshy countries. They are filled 
 with the remains of animal and vegetable 
 matter undergoing decomposition, and, 
 during that process, becoming in part so- 
 luble in water, thereby affording a rich 
 nutriment to the succession of living plants 
 and insects which is supplying the place of 
 those that perish. From the want of suf- 
 ficient agitation in these waters, vegetation 
 goes on undisturbed, and the surface be- 
 comes covered with converva and other 
 aquatic plants ; and as these standing wa- 
 ters are in general shallow, they receive 
 the full influence of the sun, which further 
 promotes all the changes that are going on 
 within them. The taste is generally vapid, 
 and destitute of that freshness and agree- 
 able coolness which distinguish spring wa- 
 ter. However, it should be remarked, 
 that stagnant waters are generally soft, 
 and many of the impurities are only sus- 
 pended, and therefore separable by filtra- 
 tion; and perhaps the unpalatableness of 
 this drink has caused it to be in worse cre- 
 dit than it deserves, on the score of salu- 
 brity. The decidedly noxious effects pro- 
 duced by the air of marshes :md stagnant 
 pools, have been often supposed to extend 
 to the internal use of these waters ; and 
 often, especially in hot climates, a resi- 
 dence near these places has been as much, 
 condemned on one account as on the 
 other, and, in like manner, ati improve- 
 ment in health has been as much attributed 
 to a change of water as of air. 
 
 IVuter-brash. See Pyrosis. 
 
 Water-.cress. See Nasturtium aqitati- 
 cum. 
 
 Water-dock. See Hytlroldpathuw. 
 
 Jffl.'o'." ?. See Iris />.;":. 
 
362 WHB WHE 
 
 Water-germander. See Scordium* thirds or three-fourths of the length of the 
 
 Water-hemp. See Eupatorium. corn. It is carried too far when the leafy 
 
 Water-lily t -white. See J^ymphtea alba. germs have begun to sprout. 
 Water-lily , yellow See Nymphaea luted. For this reason limits are set to the ger- 
 
 Water-p- mnip. See Sivm. mination by drying the malt, which is ef- 
 
 Water pepper. See Hydropiper. fecled by transferring it to the kiln, or by 
 
 WATER ZIZAXIA. A reed-like plant, ziza- spreading it about in spacious airy lofts. 
 nia aquatic a o^ Linnxus, which grows in the Dried in the last way it is called air dried 
 swa-upy parts of Jamaica and Virginia, malt, in the first, kiln-malt. In drying this 
 The Indians are exceedingly fond of its latter, care must be taken that it does not 
 grain, and account it more delicious than receive 'a burnt smell, or be in part con- 
 rice, verted into coal. 
 
 Waters, mineral. See Mineral Waters. From this malt, beer is made by extrac- 
 
 Wnx. See Cera. tion with water and fermentation. 
 
 WHEAT. The seeds of the Triticum With this view a quantity of malt freed 
 hybernum. and <estivium of Linnaeus, are so from its germs, and sufficient for one in- 
 termed. It is to these plants therefore we tended brewing, is coarsely bruised by 
 are indebted for our bread, and the va- grinding, and in the mash-tub first well 
 rious kinds of pastry. Wheat is first mixed with some cold, then scalded with 
 ground between mill-stones, and then sift- hot, water, drawn upon it from the boiler, 
 ed to obtain its farina or flour. The flour It is afterwards strongly and uniformly 
 of wheat may be separated into its three stim-d. When the whole mass has stood 
 constituent parts, in the following manner, quietly for a certain time, the extract, 
 The flour is to be kneaded into a paste (mash,) or sweet wort, is brought into the 
 with water in an earthen vessel, and the boiler, and the malt remaining in the tub 
 water continue pouring upon it from a is once more extracted by infusion with 
 cock which, as it falls upon the paste, hot water. 
 
 takes up from it a very fine white powder, This second extract treated in like man- 
 by means of which it acquires the colour ner, is added to the first, and both are 
 and consistency of milk. This process is boiled together. 
 
 to be continued till the water run oflfclear, This clear decoction is now drawn off, 
 when the flour will be separated into three and called boiled wort. To make the beer 
 distinct parts: 1. A grey elastic matter more fit for digestion, and at the same time 
 that sticks to the hand, and on account of to deprive it of its too great and unpleasant 
 its properties has gained the name of the sweetness, the wort is mixed with a de- 
 glutinous, or vegeto-animal part. 2. A coction of hops, or else these are boiled 
 white powder which falls to the bottom of with it. After which itought to be quickly 
 the water, and is the fcecnlum or starch, cooled, to prevent its transition into ace- 
 3. A matter which remains dissolved in tous fermentation, which would ensue if it 
 the water, and seems to be a sort of mu- were kept too long in a high temperature, 
 cilaginou extracts. On tins account the wort is transferred 
 
 Flour, from whatever species of corn ob- into the cooler, where it is exposed with a 
 tained, is likewise disposed to vinous fer- large surface to cold air, and from this to 
 mentation, on account of its saccharine the fermenting tub, that by addition of a 
 contents, the aptitude for fermentation of sufficient portion of recent yeast it may 
 these mealy seeds increases if they be first begin to ferment. When this fermentation 
 converted into malt; inasmuch as by this has proceeded to a due degree, and the 
 process, the gluten which forms the germ yeast ceases to rise, the beer is conveyed 
 is separated, and the starchy part appears into casks (casked), placed in cool cellars, 
 to be converted into saccharine matter, where its finishes its fermentation, and 
 The making of malt, for which purpose where it is well kept and preserved, under 
 barley and wheat are generally chosen, is the name of barrelled beer, with the pre- 
 as follows: The grains are put in the caution of filling up occasionally the va- 
 malting- tub, and immersed in cold water, cancy caused in the vessels by evaporation; 
 in a temperate and warm season, changing or the beer is bottled before it has done 
 this fluid several times, especially in hot fermenting-, and the bottles are stopped a 
 weather, and they are thus kept soaking little before the fermentation is completely 
 till they be sufficiently soft to the touch, over. By so doing the bottled beer is ren- 
 Upon this they are piled up in heaps on a dered sparkling. In this state it frequent- 
 roomy, clean, airy floor, where, by the ly bursts the bottles, by the disengagement 
 heat spontaneously taking pluce, the vege- of the carbonic acid gas which it contains, 
 tation begins, and the grains germinate, and it strongly froths, like Champaign, 
 To cause the germination to goon uni- when brought into contact of air on being 
 formly, the heaps are frequently turned, poured into another vessel. 
 In this stale the vegetation is suffered to Beer well prepared should be limpid 
 continue till the germs have about two- and clear, possess a due quantity of spirit. 
 
WHE 
 
 win 
 
 863 
 
 and excite no disagreeable sweet taste, 
 and contain no disengaged acid. By these 
 properties it is a species of vinous beve- 
 rage, and is distinguished from wine, in 
 the strict sense, and other liquors of that 
 kind, by the much greater quantity of mu- 
 cilaginous matter which it has received by 
 extraction from the malted grains, but 
 which also makes it more nourishing. 
 Brown beer derives its colour from malt 
 strongly roasted in the kiln, and its bitter- 
 ish taste from the hops. Pale beer is 
 brewed from malt dried in the air, or but 
 slightly roasted, 'with but little or no hops 
 at all. 
 
 Wheat, buck. See Buck -wheat- 
 
 Wheat, eastern buck. See Buck wheat, 
 eastern. 
 
 Wheat, Indian. See Zea mays. 
 
 WHEAT, TURRET. The Turkey wheat 
 is a native of America, where it is much 
 cultivated, as it is also in some parts of 
 Europe, especially in Italy and Germany. 
 There are many varieties, which differ in 
 the colour of the grain, and are frequently 
 raised in our gardens by way of curiosity, 
 whereby the plant is well known. It is 
 the chief bread corn in some of the 
 southern parts of America, but since the 
 introduction of rice into Carolina, it is but 
 little used in the northern colonies. It 
 makes a main part too of the food of the 
 poor people in Italy and Germany. This 
 is the sort of wheat mentioned in the book 
 of Ruth, where it is said that Boaz treated 
 Ruth with parched ears of corn dipped in 
 vinegar. This method of eating the roast- 
 ed ears of Turkey wheat is still practised 
 in the East ; they gather in the ears when 
 abont half ripe, and having scorched them 
 to their minds, eat them with as much sa- 
 tisfaction as we do the best flour bread. 
 
 In several parts of South America they 
 parch the ripe corn, never making it into 
 bread, but grinding it between two stones, 
 mix it with water in a calabash, and so eat 
 it. The Indians make a sort of drink 
 from this grain, which they call bici." This 
 liquor is very windy and intoxicating, and 
 has nearly the taste of sour small beer : 
 but they do not use it in common, being 
 too lazy to make it often, and therefore it 
 is chiefly kept for the celebration offcasts 
 and weddings, at which times th^y mostly 
 get intolerably drunk with it. The manner 
 of making this precious beverage, is to 
 steep u parcel of corn in a vessel of water, 
 till it grows sour, then the old women, 
 being provided with calabashes for the 
 purpose, chew some grains of the corn in 
 their mouths, and spilling it into the cala- 
 bashes, empty them, spitile and all, into the 
 sour liquor, having previously drawn off' 
 the latter into another vessel. 
 
 The chewed grain soon raises a fermen- 
 tation, and when this ceases, the liquor is 
 let off from the dregs, and set by till 
 
 wanted. In some of the islands in the 
 South Sea, where each individual is his 
 own lawgiver, it is no uncommon thing for 
 a near relation to excuse a murderer, for a 
 good drunken bout of ciri. 
 
 White swelling. See Jlrthropuosis and 
 Hydurthrus. 
 
 WHITES. Leucorrhxa. Fluor albus. 
 This disease is marked by the discharge of 
 a thin white or yellow matter from the 
 uterus and vagina, attended likewise with 
 some degree of foetor, smarting in making 
 water, pains in the back and loins, an- 
 orexia and atrophy. In some cases, the 
 discharge is of so acrid a nature, as to pro- 
 duce effects on those who are connected 
 with the woman, somewhat similar to ve- 
 nereal matter, giving rise to excoriations 
 about the glans penis and preputium, and 
 occasioning a weeping from the urethra. 
 
 To distinguish leucorrhosa from gonor- 
 rhoea, it will be very necessary to attend to 
 the symptoms. In the latter the running 
 is constant, but in a small quantity ; there 
 is much ardor urine, itching of the puden- 
 da, swelling of the labia, increased inclina- 
 tion to venery, and very frequently an en- 
 largement of the glands in the groin ; 
 whereas in the former the discharge is 
 irregular, comes away often in large lumps, 
 and in considerable quantities, and is 
 neither preceded by nor accompanied 
 with any inflammatory affection of the 
 pudenda. 
 
 Immoderate coition, injury done to the 
 parts by difficult and tedious lalours, fre- 
 quent miscarriages, immoderate flowings 
 of the menses, profuse evacuations, poor 
 diet, and abuse of tea, and other causes 
 giving rise to general debility, or to a 
 laxity of the parts more immediately con- 
 cerned, are those which usually produce 
 the whites, vulgarly so called, from the 
 discharge being commonly of that colour. 
 
 Fluor albus, in some cases, indicates 
 that there is a disposition to disease in the 
 uterus, or parts connected with it, espe- 
 cially where the quantity of the discharge 
 is very copious, and its quality highly acri- 
 monious. By some the disease has been 
 considered as never arising from debility of 
 the system, but as being always a primary 
 affection of the uterus. Delicate women, 
 with lax fibres, who remove from a cold 
 climate to a warm one, are, however, very 
 apt to be attacked with it, without the 
 parts having previously sustained any kind 
 of injury. 
 
 The disease shews itself by an irregular 
 discharge from the uterus and vagina, of a 
 fluid which, in different women, varies 
 much in colour, being either of a white, 
 green, yellow, or brown hue. In the be- 
 ginning it is, however, most usually white 
 and pellucid, and in the progress of the 
 complaint acquires th,e various discoloura- 
 tions, and different degrees of acrimony, 
 
.864 
 
 WIN 
 
 WIN 
 
 from whence proceeds a slight degree of 
 smarting in making water. Besides the 
 discharge, the patient is frequently afflict- 
 ed with severe and constant pains in the 
 back and loins, loss of strength, failure of 
 appetite, dejection of spirits, paleness of 
 the countenance, chilliness, and languor. 
 Where the disease has been of long conti- 
 nuance, and very severe, a slow fever, at- 
 tended with difficult respiration, palpita- 
 tions, faintsngs, and anasarcous swellings 
 of the lower extremities, often ensues. 
 
 A perfect removal of the disorder will at 
 all times be a difficult matter to procure ; 
 but it will be much more so in cases of 
 long standing, and where the discharge is 
 accompanied with a h-gh degree of acri- 
 mony. In these cases, many disorders, 
 such as prolapsus uteri, ulcerations of the 
 orgin, atrophy and dropsy, are apt .to take 
 plai-e, which in the- end prove fatal. 
 
 Where the disease terminates in death, 
 the internal surface of the uterus appears, 
 on dissection, to be pale, flabby, and re- 
 laxed ; and where organic afteciions have 
 arisen, much ihe same appearances are to 
 be met with as have been noticed under 
 the head of menorrhagia. See Leuco- 
 rhcea. 
 
 Whortle-beriy, bears. See Uva tirsi. 
 
 Whortle-berry, red. See Vitis idaea. 
 
 Widow-wail. See Mezereum. 
 
 Wild carrot. See Dan cits sylvestris. 
 
 Wild cucumber. See Cucwnis agrestis. 
 
 Wild navew. See JVupus. 
 
 Willow, crak. See Salix. 
 
 Willow, sweet See JWyrtus brabantica. 
 
 Willow, white. See Salty. 
 
 Willow-herb. See Lysimuchia purpurea. 
 
 Willow herby rosebay. See Rosebay wil~ 
 low -herb. 
 
 Willow-leaved oak. See Qnercus phellos. 
 
 WINE. Vinum. The fermented juice 
 of the ripe fruit of the Vitis vinifera of 
 Linnaeus -.foliis lobatis sinuatis nudis. 
 The wines principally used in medicine 
 are, the vinnm album hispajiicum, or moun- 
 tain wine, vinum cunurium, canary or sack 
 wine, the vinum rhenanum t or Rhenish w ine t 
 and the vinwn rubrntn, or Port wine. On 
 a chemical investigation, all wines con- 
 sist chiefly of water, alcohol, a peculiar 
 acid, the carbonic acid, tartar, and an ad- 
 stringent gummi-resinous matter in which 
 the colour of the red wine resides, and 
 which is expressed from the husks of the 
 grape. They differ from each other in the 
 proportion of these ingredients, and par- 
 ticularly in that of alcohol, which they 
 contain. The qualities of wines depend 
 not only upon the difference of the grapes, 
 as containing more or less of saccharine 
 juice and the acid matter which accompa- 
 nies it, but also upon circumstances at- 
 tending- the process of fermentation. New 
 wines are liable to a strong degree of aces- 
 cency when taken into the stomach, and 
 
 thereby occasion much flatulency and eruc- 
 tations of acid matter ; heartburn and vio- 
 lent pains in the stomach from spasms are 
 also often produced ; and the acid matter, 
 by passing into the intestines and mixing 
 with the bile, is apt to occasion colics or 
 excite diairhoeas. Sweet wines are like- 
 wise more disposed to become acescent in 
 the stomach than others : but as the quan- 
 tity of alcohol which they contain is more 
 considerable than appears sensibly to the 
 taste, their acescency is thereby in a great 
 measure counteracted. Red port, and 
 most of the red wines, have an adstnngent 
 quality, by which they strengthen the 
 stomach j and prove useful in restraining 
 immoderate evacuations ; on the contrary, 
 those which are of an acid nature, as Rhe- 
 nish, pass freely by the kidneys, and gently 
 loosen the belly. But this, and perhaps 
 all the thin or weak wines, though of an 
 agreeable flavour, yet as containing little 
 alcohol, are readily disposed" to become 
 acid in the stomach, and thereby to aggra- 
 vate all arthritic and calculous complaints, 
 as well as to produce the effects of new 
 wine. The general effects df wine are, 
 to stimulate the stomach, exhilarate the 
 spirits, warm the habit, quicken the circu- 
 lation, promote perspiration, and, in large 
 quantities, to prove intoxicating, and pow- 
 erfully sedative. In many disorders, wine 
 is universally admitted to be of important 
 service, and especially in fevers of the ty- 
 phus kind, or of a putrid tendency ; in 
 which it is found to raise the pulse, sup- 
 port the strength, promote a diaphoresisi 
 and to resist putrefa< tion ; and in many 
 cases it proves of more immediaie advan- 
 tage than the Peruvian bark. Delirium, 
 which is the consequence of excessive irri- 
 tability, and defective state of nervous 
 energy, is often entirely removed by the free 
 use of wine. It is also a well-founded ob- 
 servation, that those who indulge in the 
 use of wine are less subject to fevers of the 
 malignant and intermittent kind In the 
 putrid sore throat, in the small-pox, when 
 attended with great debility and symptoms 
 of putridity, in gangrenes, and in the 
 plague, wine is to be considered as a prin- 
 cipal remedy; and in almost all cases of 
 languor,and of great prostration of strength, 
 wine is experienced to be a more grateful 
 and efficacious cordial than can be furnish- 
 ed from the whole class of aromatics. 
 
 Method of discovering -whether wine has 
 been adulterated with any metals preju- 
 dicial to the health. The property which 
 the sulphuret of potash and hepatic air, 
 or sulphurated hydrogen, possess of pre- 
 cipitating lead in a black form, has been 
 long ago made public ; snd this proper- 
 ty has been employed to determine 
 the quality of wines by means of the li- 
 quor probatori us Wirtembergensis,or Wir- 
 temberg proving-liquor. But in trying 
 
WHl 
 
 WOR 
 
 865 
 
 wines supposed to have been adulterated, 
 this proof does more harm than service, 
 because it precipitates iron of the same 
 colour as the pernicious lead. Many wine- 
 merchants of the greatest respectability 
 rendered by these means suspected, have 
 been ruined. There was wanting then a 
 re-agent, which should discover in wine 
 those metals only which are prejudicial to 
 the health of man. 
 
 The following liquor, precipitates lead 
 and copper in a black form, and arsenic of 
 an orange colour, 8cc. but does not preci- 
 pitate iron, which is not noxious, and ra- 
 ther salutary to the constitution, and fre- 
 quently gets into wines by accident. 
 
 Method of preparing the proving liquor. 
 Mix equal parts of oyster-shells and 
 crude sulphur in a fine powder, and put the 
 mixture into a crucible ; heat it in a wind 
 furnace, and increase the fire suddenly, so 
 as to bring the crucible to a white heat, 
 for the space of fifteen minutes ; pulve- 
 rize the mass when it is cold, and pre- 
 serve it in a bottle closely stopped. To 
 prepare the liquor, put 120 grains of this 
 powder and 120 grains of cream of tartar 
 (acidulous tartrite of potash) into a strong 
 bottle; fill the bottle with common water, 
 which boil for an hour, and then let it 
 cool; close the bottle immediately, and 
 shake it for some time ; after it has re- 
 mained at rest to settle, decant the pure 
 liquor, and pour it into small phials, capa- 
 ble of holding about an ounce each, first 
 putting into each of them twenty drops of 
 muriatic acid. They must be stopped 
 very closely with a piece of wax, in which 
 there is a small mixture of turpentine. 
 One part of this liquor mixed with three 
 parts of suspected wine, will discover, by 
 a very sensible black precipitate, the least 
 traces of lead, copper, &c. but will pro- 
 duce no effect upon iron, if it contains any 
 of that metal. When the precipitate has 
 fallen down, it may still be discovered 
 whether the wine contains iron, by satu- 
 rating the decanted liquor with a little 
 salt of tartar, by which the liquor will 
 immediately become black. Pure wines 
 remain clear and bright after this liquor 
 has been added to them. 
 
 Winter-bark. See Winteranus cortex. 
 
 Winter -cherry. See Mkekengi. 
 
 WIXTEIIA AROMATICA. The systematic 
 name of the winter bark-tree. See Winter- 
 anus cortex. 
 
 WINTEUANUS CORTEX. Winteranus cortex 
 magellanicus. The bark of the Wintera 
 aromatica pedunculis aggregates terminati- 
 bus, pistillis quatuor ; it is very much allied 
 in its properties to the canella alba. See 
 Canella alba. 
 
 WisTTERAxtTs spuRius. See Canella alba. 
 
 WHISPERING. A lowness of speech 
 caused by uttering the words so feebly as 
 
 not to produce any vibration of the la- 
 rynx. 
 
 Wolfs* bane. See JLconitnm. 
 
 Waifs' bane, blue. See JLconitum. 
 
 Womb See Uterus. 
 
 Womb, inflammation of. See Hysteritit. 
 
 Wood-louse. See Millepedes. 
 
 Wood-sorrel. See Lujula. 
 
 Woody nightshade. See Dulcamara. 
 
 Worm-bark. See Geoffrtea. 
 
 Wormgrass, perennial. See Spigelia. 
 
 Worm guinea. See Dracunculus. 
 
 Worm-ring. See Herpes. 
 
 Worm-seed See Santouictim. 
 
 WORMS. Vermes. There are several 
 kinds of animals which infest the human 
 body. Their usual division is into those 
 which inhabit only the intestinal canal, as 
 the ascarides, &c.; and those which are 
 found in other parts, as hydatids &c. 
 Such is the nature and office of the human 
 stomach and intestines, that insects and 
 worms, or their ovula, may notunfrequent- 
 ly be conveyed into that canal with those 
 things, that are continually taken as food; 
 but such insects, or worms, do not live 
 long, and seldom, if ever, generate in a 
 situation so different from their natural one. 
 Besides these, there are worms that are 
 never found in any other situation \hanthe 
 human stomach, or intestines, and which 
 there generate and produce their species. 
 Thus it appears that the human stomach 
 and intestines are the seat for animalcule, 
 which are translated from their natural 
 situation, and also for worms proper to 
 them, which live in no other situation. 
 First Class. 
 
 This contains those which are "generated 
 and nourished in the human intestinal 
 canal, and which there propagate their 
 species. 
 
 Second Class. 
 
 Comprehends those insects or worms 
 that accidentally enter the human prim* 
 vix ab extra, and which never propagate 
 their species in that canal, but are soon 
 eliminated from the body ; such are seve- 
 ral specier, of Scarabaei, the Lumbricus 
 terestris, the Fasciola, the Gordius intes- 
 tinalis, and others. The second class be- 
 longs to the province of natural history. 
 The consideration of the first class belongs 
 to the physician, which, from the variety 
 it affords, may be divided into different 
 orders, genera, and species. 
 
 Order I. Round worms. 
 
 Genus I. Intestinal ascarides. 
 
 Character. Body round, head obtuse, 
 and furnished with three vesicles. 
 
 Species 1. Jlscaris lumbricoides. The long 
 round worm, or lumbricoid ascaris. 
 
 Character. When full grown, a foot in 
 length. Mouth triangular. 
 
 II. Jlacaris vermicularis. The thread r 
 maw-worm. 
 5 S 
 
866 
 
 WOR 
 
 WRI 
 
 
 Character. When full grown, half an inch 
 in length, tail terminates in a fine point. 
 Genus II. intestinal trichurides. 
 Character. Body round, tail three times 
 the length of the body, head without vesi- 
 cles. 
 
 Species. Trichuris vulgaris. The trichu- 
 ria, or long thread- worm. 
 
 Character. The head furnished with a 
 proboscis. 
 
 Order 11. The flat worms. 
 Genus I. Intestinal tape-worm. 
 
 Character. Body flat and jointed. 
 
 Species I. Taenia osculis marginalibus. 
 The long tape-worm. 
 
 Character. The oscula are situated upon 
 the margin of the joints. 
 
 II. 1'cenia osculis superficialibus. The 
 broad tape- worm. 
 
 Character. The oscula are placed upon 
 the flattened surface. 
 
 These worms were all known to the an- 
 cients, the trichuris only excepted, and 
 are mentioned in the works of Hippocrates, 
 Galen, Celsus, Paulus JEgineta, and Pliny. 
 
 Worms may readily be distinguished by 
 the following symptoms, viz. variable ap- 
 petite, foetid breath, acid eructations and 
 pains in the stomach, grinding of the teeth 
 during sleep, picking of the nose, pale- 
 ness of the countena ce; sometimes diz- 
 ziness, hardness and fulness of the belly; 
 slimy stools, with occasional griping pains, 
 more particularly about the navel, heat and 
 itching about the anus ; short dry cough ; 
 emaciation of the body; slow fever, with 
 evening exacerbations and irregular pulse, 
 and sometimes convulsive fits. 
 
 Wormioood. See Absinthium vulgare. 
 
 Worm-wood, mountain. The Artemisia 
 glacialis of Linnaeus, which is common 
 about the Alps, and similar in its virtues 
 to the common wormwood. 
 
 Worm-wood, Roman. See Absinthium vul- 
 gare. 
 
 Worm-wood, sea. See Absinthium mart- 
 timum. 
 
 Worm-wood, tartareum. See Santonicum. 
 
 Wonx. An infusion of malt. This has 
 been found useful in the cure of the scurvy. 
 
 Dr. Macbride, in his very ingenious ex- 
 perimental essays, having laid down as a 
 principle, " that the cure of the scurvy 
 depends on the fermentative quality in 
 the remedies made use of," was led to in- 
 quire after a substance capable of being 
 
 preserved during a long sea voyage, and 
 yet containing materials by which a fer- 
 mentation might occasionally be excited in 
 the bowels. Such an one appeared to him 
 to be found in malt, which is well known 
 to be the grain of barley, brought suddenly 
 to a germinating state by heat and mois- 
 ture, and then dried, whereby its sac- 
 charine principle is developed, and ren- 
 dered easy of extraction by watery liquors. 
 The sweet infusion of this he proposed to 
 give as a dietetic article to scorbutic per- 
 sons, excepting that it would ferment in 
 their bowels, and give out its fixed air, by 
 the antiseptic powers of which the strong 
 tendency to putrefaction in this disease 
 might be corrected. 
 
 It was some time before afair trial of this 
 proposed remedy could be obtained ; and 
 different reports were made concerning it. 
 By some cases, however, published in a 
 postscript of the second edition of the 
 Doctor's work, in 1767, it appears that 
 scorbutic complaints of the most danger- 
 ous kinds have actually been cured at sea 
 by the use of wort. Its general effects 
 were to keep the patients open, and to 
 prove highly nutritious and strengthening. 
 It sometimes purged too much, but this 
 effect was easily obviated by the tinctura 
 thebaica. Other unquestionable cases of 
 its success in this disease are to be seen in 
 the London Medical Essays and Inquiries. 
 
 The use of wort has hence been adopted 
 in other cases where a strong putrid dispo- 
 sition in the fluids appeared to prevail, as 
 in cancerous and phagadenic ulcers ; and 
 instances are published in the fourth volume 
 of the work above-mentioned of its re- 
 markable good effects in these cases, 
 
 As the efficacy of the malt infusion de- 
 pends upon its producing changes in the 
 whole mass of fluids, it is obvious that it 
 must be taken in large quantities for a con- 
 siderable length of time, and rather as an. 
 article of diet than medicine. From one 
 to four pints daily have generally been di- 
 rected. The proportion recommended in 
 preparing it, is one measure of ground 
 malt to three equal measures of boiling wa- 
 ter. The mixture must be well stirred, and 
 left to stand, covered three or four hours. 
 It should be made fresh every day. 
 
 Woundivort. See Panax. 
 
 Wrist, bones of. See Carpal bones' 
 
 
YEL 
 
 YTT 
 
 167 
 
 XALAPPA. (From the province of Xalap- 
 pa, in New Spain, whence it comes.) Jalap, 
 
 XANTHIUM. (From |*v0o?, yellow; 
 so named because it is said to make the 
 hair yellow.) The lesser burdock. This 
 herb Xanthiwn strumarium of Linnaeus, 
 was once esteemed in the cure of scrophu- 
 la, but like most other remedies against 
 this disease, proves ineffectual. The seeds 
 are administered internally in some coun- 
 tries against erysipelas. 
 
 XANTHITJM STRUMARIUM. The syste- 
 matic name of the lesser burdock. See 
 Xanthium. 
 
 XERASIA. (From #?, dry.) An 
 excessive tenuity of the hairs similar to 
 down. 
 
 . (From |of, dry, and 
 a collyrium.) A dry collyrium. 
 
 XEROXYRUM. (From |*e?, dry, and 
 ftvgov, an ointment.) A dry ointment. 
 
 XEROPHTHALMIA. (Hgof, dry, and 
 o<p0<*A^w/at, an inflammation of the eye. ) A 
 dry inflammation of the eye without dis* 
 charge. 
 
 XIPHIUM. (From ;pe?, a sword; so 
 named from the sword-like shape of its 
 leaves.) Spurge wort. 
 
 XIPHOID. (Xiphoides, from /<?>oc, a 
 sword, and s/efo?, likeness.) A term given 
 by anatomists to parts which had some 
 resemblance to an ancient sword, as the 
 xiphoid cartilage. 
 
 Xiphoid cartilage. See Cartilago ensi- 
 formis. 
 
 XYLOALOES. See Lignum aloes. 
 
 XTLOBAISAMUM. See Balsamum gilca- 
 dense. 
 
 YAM. An esculent root, obtained prin- 
 cipally from three species of Dioscorea, the 
 alata, bulbifera, and saliva. They grow 
 spontaneously in both Indies, and their 
 roots are promiscuously eaten as the pota- 
 toe is with us. There is great variety in 
 the colour, size* and shape of yams; some 
 are generally blue or brown, round or 
 oblong, and weigh from one pound to two. 
 They are esteemed when dressed as being 
 nutritious and easy of digestion, and are 
 preferred to wheaten bread. Their taste 
 is somewhat like the potatoe, but more 
 luscious. The negroes, whose common 
 food is yams, boil and mash them. They 
 are also ground into flour, and made into 
 breud and puddings. 
 
 When they are to be kept for some time, 
 they are exposed upon the ground to the 
 sun as we do onions, and when sufficiently 
 withered they are put into dry sand in 
 casks, and placed in a dry garret, where 
 they remain often for many seasons without 
 loosing any of their primitive goodness. 
 
 Yarro-w, common. See Mdlefolium. 
 
 Yaws. The African name for raspberry, 
 See Frambtssia. 
 
 Yellow fever. See Febris continna. 
 
 Yeiloto Kan-niters. See Santalum album. 
 
 Yorkshire sanifle. Sec Pinguicnla. 
 
 Ypsnociossirs. (From fywifnt, the 
 ypsiloid bone, and y*ur<ro., the tongue.) 
 A muscle originating in the ypsiloid bone, 
 and terminating in the tongue. 
 
 YPSILOIDES. (From u, the Greek letter 
 ypsilon, and ttfot, a likeness.) The os hy- 
 oides, so named from its likeness to the 
 Greek letter v ypsilon. 
 
 YTTRIA. The heaviest of the earths. 
 Its specific gravity is 4.842. It resembles 
 glucine in several of its properties. It is 
 smooth and insipid. It is infusible alone, 
 but vitrifies with supersaturated borate of 
 soda. It combines with the acids, and is 
 precipitated from those solutions by ammo- 
 nia and prussiate of potash. It is also pre- 
 cipitated by tannin. The precipitate is 
 not soluble in acetous acid. As some of 
 its sails are coloured, and its weight nearly* 
 approaches to that of metals, it is consi- 
 dered as the link which connects the me- 
 tais with the earths. It differs from glucine 
 in not being soluble in .fixed alkalis, nor 
 being precipitated by the succinates. Its 
 attraction for the acids is also generally 
 stronger than that of glucine, and its saline 
 compounds have not the same saccharine 
 taste. Its other properties have not yet 
 been examined. 
 
868 
 
 Z1N 
 
 
 . See Saccharuir.. 
 
 ZAFFHAJT. (Arab.) Saffron. 
 
 ZAIBAC. (Arab) Quicksilver. 
 
 ZAHZA. An ancient and provincial name 
 of the sarsaparilla. 
 
 ZEA MAY* The systematic name of 
 the Indian wheat plant, a native of Ame- 
 rica, and cultivated in Italy and several 
 parts of Europe, for its grain, which is 
 ground for the same purposes as our wheat, 
 to which it is very little inferior. 
 
 ZEDOARIA. 1 The name of a genus 
 of plants in the Linnaean system. Class, 
 JHonandria Order, Monogynia. Zedoary. 
 
 2 The pharmacopoeial name of the 
 K<emi)fp.ria rotunda of Linnaeus, foliis Ian- 
 ceoiatis petiolatis. The roots of this plant 
 are brought to us in long pieces about 
 the thickness of the little finger, two or 
 three inches in length, bent, rough, and 
 angular, or in roundish pieces about an 
 inch in diameter, of an ash colour on the 
 outside, and white within. They have an 
 agreeable camphoraceous smell, and a 
 bitterish aromatic taste. Though former- 
 ly much esteemed against rheumatic af- 
 fections, they are at present thought to 
 possess very little medicinal powers, al- 
 though they have a place in the confectio 
 aromatica of the London pharmacopoeia. 
 
 ZEDOARIA LONCA The long roots of 
 the Zedoaria rotunda of Linnaeus. 
 
 ZEDOARIA ROTUNDA. The systematic 
 name of the zedoary plant. See Zedoaria. 
 
 Zedoary. See Zedoaria. 
 
 ZERXA. An ulcerated impetigo. Lepra. 
 
 ZIBETHUM. (From Zobeth, Arab.) Ci~ 
 tietta. Civet. A soft unctuous odoriferous 
 substance about the consistence of honey 
 or butter, of a whiteish, yellowish, or 
 brownish colour, sometimes blackish, con- 
 tained in some excretory follicles near the 
 anus of the Viberra zibetha of Linnaeus. It 
 has a grateful smell when diluted, and an 
 unctuous subacrid taste, and possesses sti- 
 mulating, nervine, and antispasmodic vir- 
 tues. 
 
 ZINC. (Zincum, Germ.) A metal 
 found in nature combined with oxigen, 
 carbonic acid, and sulphuric acid; and mi- 
 neralised by sulphur. Native oxid of zinc 
 is commonly called calamfne. It occurs in 
 a loose, and in a compact form, amor- 
 phous, of a white, grey, yellow, or brown 
 colour, without lustre or transparency. 
 Combined with carbonic acid, it is called 
 vitreous zinc ore, or native carbonate ofzittc. 
 It is found in solid masses, sometimes in 
 Six-sided compressed prisms, both ends 
 teing covered with pentagons. Its colour 
 
 is generally greyish inclining to black. It 
 is often transparent. Sulphate of zinc is 
 found efflorescent in the form of stalacties 
 or in rhombs. Snip/wet of zinc, or blende^ 
 is the most abundant ore. It is found of 
 various colours ; brown, yellow, hyacinth, 
 black, &c. and with various degrees of 
 lustre and transparency This zinc ore is 
 contaminated with iron, lead, argillaceous 
 and siliceous earths, &c. It occurs both 
 in amorphous masses and crystallized in a 
 diversity of polygonal figures. 
 
 Properties of zinc. Zinc on its fracture 
 appears of a shining white colour, with a 
 blueish tint. It possesses some degree of 
 ductility, and may be extended when 
 carefully passed between metallic cylinders 
 in a flatting mill. Its specific gravity is 
 7.190. It melts at 700 Fahr. By a far- 
 ther increase of heat it is volatilized with- 
 out change. When melted in contact with 
 the air, its surface becomes covered with 
 an imperfect oxid; when heated a little 
 above ignition it burns with a bright yel- 
 lowish white flame, slightly tinged with 
 green, and a white oxid is formed in light 
 flakes, which are carried off by the rapid 
 current of air in the burning metal. It 
 undergoes very little alteration from the 
 air, its surface becomes slightly tarnished. 
 It is not acted on by water at the usual 
 temperature of our atmosphere, but at 
 that of ignition, it decomposes this fluid 
 rapidly. It is oxidated and dissolved by 
 the greater number of the acids. It has a 
 very strong attraction for oxigen, and 
 therefore precipitates the greater number 
 of the metals from their acid solutions. 
 All the alkalis when digested or boiled 
 with zinc blacken its surface and dissolve 
 a minute portion of it. It decomposes 
 muriate of ammonia, sulphate of potash, 
 and various other neutral salts. A mixture 
 of nitrate of potash and zinc detonates 
 with rapidity. Sulphur and zinc cannot 
 be united by fusion. Gold, silver, plati- 
 na, and nickel form brittle compounds 
 with zinc. It easily unites with mercury 
 and tin. It does not combine with lead 
 or bismuth. The most frequent and at the 
 same time most useful combination of zinc 
 is that with copper. It unites with great 
 difficulty to arsenic, iron, and cobalt. It 
 inflames in oxigenated muriatic acid gas, 
 and fulminates by pressure or a blow with 
 oxigenated muriate of potash. It is a 
 very strong conductor of galvanism. The 
 use of zinc in the arts is very considerable. 
 In medicine the sulphate of zinc, or white 
 vitriol, as it is called, is given internally 
 
ZIR 
 
 in the dose of from J^j to 7[ss, as a vomit. 
 In small doses it cures dropsies, intermit- 
 ting head-achs, and some nervous diseases, 
 and is a povverf >1 antispasmodic and tonic. 
 A solution of white vitriol is also used to 
 remove gleets, gonorrhoeas, and for clean- 
 ing foul ulcers. 
 
 Zinc, vitriolated. See Zinci sulphus. 
 
 Z1NCUA1 See Zinc. 
 
 ZINCUM CALCINATUM. See Oxydnm zinci. 
 
 ZINCUM VITHIOI.ATUM. See Zinci sulphas. 
 
 ZlNCUM VITRIOLATtJM PURIFICATUM. See 
 
 Zinci sulphas. 
 
 ZIJTGI. An ancient name of the stella- 
 ted annisfed. See Jinisum stellatum 
 
 ZINGIBER. (Zeyftfyte, Indian.) Zin- 
 giber album. Zingiber nigrum. Zingiber 
 commune. Ginger. Amomuin singiber 
 of Linnaeus The white and black gin- 
 ger are both the produce of the same 
 plant, the difference depending upon the 
 mode of preparing them. Ginger is ge- 
 nerally considered as an aromatic, and 
 less pungent and heating to the system 
 than might be expected from its effects 
 upon .the organ of taste. It is used as an 
 antispasmodic and carminative. The cases 
 in which it is more immediately service- 
 able are flatulent colics, debility, and lax- 
 ity of the stomach and intestines ; and in 
 torpid and phlegmatic constitutions to ex- 
 cite brisker vascular action. It is seldom 
 given but in combination with other medi- 
 cines. In the pharmacopoeias it is directed 
 in the form of a syrup and condiment, and 
 in many compositions ordered as a subsi- 
 diary ingredient. 
 
 ZINGIBER ALBUM. The root of the 
 amomum zingiber of Linnaeus is so lermed 
 when deprived of its radicles and sordes. 
 
 ZIXGIBEU COMMUNE. See Zingiber. 
 
 ZJVGIBER .-VIGRUM. The root of the 
 Amomum zingiber of Linnxus is so called 
 when suffered to dry with its radicles and 
 the sordes which usually hang to it. 
 
 ZIRCON. An earth discovered in the 
 year 1793, by Kh-.proth of Berlin, in 
 the Zircon or Jargon, a gem first brought 
 from the island of Ceylon, but also found 
 in France, Spain, and ottu-r parts of Eu- 
 rope. Its colour is either grey, greenish, 
 yellowish, reddish-brown, or purple. It 
 has little lustre, and is nearly opaque. It 
 is likewise found in another gem called the 
 hyacinth. This stone is of a yellowish red 
 colour mixed with brown. It possesses 
 lustre and transparency. 
 
 Properties It has a white colour, is 
 exceedingly heavy, and rough or harsh 
 to the touch Irke siicx. It has neither 
 taste nor odour, and is insoluble in water, 
 but forms with it a kind of jeily. It 
 melts with borax into a transparent co- 
 lourless glass. It suffers in a. charcoal cru- 
 cible a pasty fusion by intense heat, and 
 contracts in its dimensions, acquiring a 
 
 ZYG 
 
 86? 
 
 grey colour and scintillatinghardness. In 
 this state it is very hard and insoluble in 
 acids. Its specific gravity is 4.3. Nei- 
 ther air nor combustible bodies act upon it. 
 It is soluble in water, but retains while 
 drying in the air a large quantity of it, 
 which gives it the semi transparency and 
 appearance of a yellow jelly, or gum-ara- 
 bic ; it exhibits the same vitreous fracture. 
 It unites with all the acids and form salts, 
 differing from those of the other bases by 
 being decomposable by alumine, glucine, 
 the alkalis, and by mere heat. It fuses 
 with alumine and silex. It is insoluble 
 even by boiling in a solution of alkalis, 
 neither can it be fused with them by 
 means of heat; but it is soluble in alkaline^ 
 carbonates. 
 
 By these properties this earth may be 
 distinguished from every other. It is still 
 of no use in the arts. 
 
 Method of obtaining zircon. Reduce the 
 mineral to powder, mix it with three times 
 its weight of potash, and fuse it in a cru- 
 cible. Wash the obtained mass in distilled 
 water, till the whole of the potash be ex- 
 tracted ; then dissolve the residuum as fat- 
 as possible in diluted muriatic acid. Boil 
 the solution to precipitate any silex it may 
 contain, filter it, and gradually add solu- 
 tion of potash. The zircon will now be- 
 come precipitated. Wash it repeatedly in 
 distilled water and dry it. 
 
 ZIZANIA AQ.UATICA. The systematic name 
 of a reed whose grain is much esteemed. 
 See Water zizania. 
 
 ZIZYPHUS. The jujubes were formerly 
 so called. See Jujubie. 
 
 ZOXA. (From guvvui, to surround.) Zos* 
 ter. The shingles. 
 
 ZOOLOGY. (Zoologia, from f*e, an 
 animal, and xofof, a discourse.) That part 
 of natural history which treats of animals. 
 
 ZOONOMIA. (From fa>cv, an animal, 
 and/o^ofja law.) The laws of organic life. 
 
 ZOOTOMY (Zootomia. From faioy, 
 an animal, and Ttp\ce t to cut.) The dissec- 
 tion of animals. 
 
 ZOSTER. (From {*>vvv/ut, to gird.) A 
 kind of erysipelas which goes round the 
 body like a girdle. 
 
 ZUCHAR. (Arab.) Sugar. 
 
 ZYGOMA. (From i/fe?, a yoke; be- 
 cause it transmits the tendon of the tem- 
 poral muscle like a yoke.) The cavity 
 under the zygomatic process of the tempo- 
 ral bone, and os mala:. 
 
 ZYGOMATIC PROCESS. An apophy- 
 sis of the os jugale and another of the tem- 
 poral bone are so called. 
 
 ZYGOMATIC SUTURE. Suturasygo- 
 maticu. The union of the zygomatic pro- 
 cess of the temporal bone to the cheek 
 bone. 
 
 ZYGOMATICUS MAJOR. This mus- 
 cle arises from the clieek bone near the 
 
870 
 
 ZYG 
 
 zygomatic suture, taking a direction down- 
 wards and inwards to the angle of the 
 mou.h ; it is a long slender muscle, which 
 ends by mixing its fibres with the orbicu- 
 laris oris and the depressor of the lip. 
 
 ZYGOMATICUS MINOR. This mus- 
 cle arises a little higher up than the zygo- 
 maticus major, upon the cheek bone, but 
 nearer the nose; it is much more slender 
 than that muscle, and is often wanting. It 
 is the zygomatic muscle that marks the face 
 with that line which extends from thecheek 
 bone to the corner of the mouth, which is 
 particularly distinguishable in some per- 
 sons. The zygomatic muscles pull the 
 
 angles of the mouth up as in laughter, and 
 from, in this way, rendering the face dis- 
 torted, it has obtained the name of distor- 
 tor oris. The strong action of this muscle 
 is more particularly seen in laughter, rage, 
 or grinning. 
 
 ZTTHOGALA. ZuBoyax*. Beer and milk, 
 which make together what we commonly 
 call posset-drink; a term often to be met 
 with in Sydenham. 
 
 zz. The ancients signify Myrrh by 
 these two letters, from &*vgv, a name for 
 it common amongst them ; but the late 
 writers use them only for the Zinzibcr, 
 ginger. 
 
 THE END. 
 
LOAN PERIOD 1 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 
 UEASSTAMPEOELOW 
 
 CALIFORNIA, BERKELEY 
 
 94720 
 
 $ 
 
>-> 
 
 
 
M^BH 
 
 HR^^^H^' ** 
 
 'M,